《Marvel: Throne of Immortality》


 C1

    Marvel: The Throne of Immortality ¡ÑThe King of Marvel ¡Ñ Ended


    brief introduction


    The protagonist traveled through the Marvel world to become a prisoner of the Red Skull, resurrected in situ full of blood, and the golden finger of the opponent''s abilities, becoming Mr. Immortal.


    Walking on the road to death, keep getting stronger, and finally... set foot on the throne of immortality!


    PS: The main movie universe will add some comic content.


    ¢Ù Marvel"Immortal"


    Chapter 0001 Immortality and Death


    The cold ground caused Su Bai to wake up from his drowsiness. Before he even opened his eyes, he smelled a stinky smell, as if countless kinds of unpleasant smells were mixed together, and he almost didn''t let Su Bai, who had a habit of cleanliness, directly vomit out.Su Bai opened his eyes sharply, and Su Bai was dumbfounded.What the hell is this Nima?


    The surroundings are dim and small, and there are several people with different skin colors, shabby beards, and shabby clothes standing or sitting around them, looking like refugees.When I look at myself, I look almost like them.


    Just when he was about to think about something, he suddenly felt a splitting headache.


    Not because of cleanliness, it really hurts!


    That kind of tearing-like feeling gave him a lot of insights inexplicably, and it also made him understand what happened.


    He passed through, traveled through the World War II period in Marvel World, and became a captive of the Hydra Force of the Nazi Legion.But as the saying goes, good fortune and misfortune accompany you, you will be taken prisoner as soon as you cross, and you may hang up at any time. It is really unfortunate, but there are also benefits!


    Goldfinger!


    Of course, this is not really a golden finger, but he has gained immortality.


    Speaking of immortality, it simply means immortality, not real death.Unlike Wolverine, which has super self-healing ability, his recovery speed from injury is the same as that of ordinary people. He will also die, but after death, he will be full of blood and resurrect immediately.This made Su Bai think of a weird guy in the Marvel world.


    Mr. Immortal.


    The abilities are exactly the same, but they can''t die, and can survive the destruction of the multiverse.However, every time Mr. Immortal is resurrected, it is similar to initialization, except for immortality.But he is different, the person who kills himself has a certain chance to gain the other''s ability!


    Although Su Bai didn''t know how this ability was produced, and it wasn''t a system or something, he just knew that he had this ability.


    The headache gradually faded, and Su Bai looked at the people in the cell, one by one, five big and three thick, noodles like a dish, and he didn''t know how long he had been in prison.He is still not sure about the time and location, so he finds someone, hoping his luck will be good!


    The eyes gradually adapted, and he began to look at these prisoners. Roughly speaking, there were at least one or two hundred people. After searching for a long time, Su Bai''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Who is Su Bai looking for?


    Bucky Barnes.


    Captain America''s little friend, and later the Winter Soldier, the Winter Soldier.


    If the Winter Soldier is here, then Steve Rogers should have been injected with serum to become Captain America, right?He should be still in the period of being an actor in a musical, and it will not take long to save his little friend, a good friend.Single-handedly saved people, only after returning to embark on the path of American heroes.


    So, I just have to wait here for Captain America to save me?


    Looking at his clothes and smelling the smell in the air, Su Bai shook his head. He didn''t want to stay in this place for a minute.


    "What are you doing? Kid, just stop."


    Seeing Su Bai standing up and looking at the cage, someone sneered and said, want to escape?They have been countless times.


    Su Bai turned his lips and ignored it. This cage was very strong and difficult to break. Even if it could be broken, the base outside was guarded by countless Hydra soldiers and it would be difficult to escape.However, these difficulties seem to be nothing to Su Bai.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai began to yell out loudly, centering on his mother, wife, daughter, sister-in-law, cousin as the branches, and Phack as the core, Su Bai began to yell.


    This situation is fairly normal. After all, who doesn¡¯t scold him to show integrity after being caught?It''s just that his scolding was too sudden, and it made the''prisoners'' quite surprised and shocked. This mouth was too harsh. It didn''t seem to have been repeated after a long time, right?However, even the grandmother did not let it go, is it too heavy?


    The inmates couldn''t listen anymore, let alone the Hydra guards, and finally someone came over with a gloomy expression.


    "Shut up, are you going to die?"


    Su Bai smiled: "You''re right, I''m just looking for death. If you have the ability, you kill me, kill me!"


    Fak squid plus middle finger.


    Su Bai''s arrogance completely angered the guard, and the cell opened with a click, and the guard held a gun at Su Zhan."You fucking say it again."


    "Just say, Fake, Fake your whole family!"


    With a very fearless spirit, Su Bai directly slammed the past, pointed the muzzle at his heart, and said arrogantly: "If you have the ability, you will shoot me and kill me. If you are arrogant, then throw my body outside. Feed the wolf, do you dare? You dare not, you are a fool! Since you dare not, if you dare not, stop yelling!"


    He is going crazy!


    Seeing Su Bai''s arrogant and provocative guards, the inmates were shocked. Why didn''t he find him so awesome before?No, you have to stop him, the guard''s hands are trembling, what if the gun is really shot?Thinking of this, the kind-hearted friend wanted to pull off, but it was too late!


    With a "bang", the guard fired directly.


    The bullet pierced the heart, Su Bai slowly fell to the ground.


    "There is a kind, you feed Laozi to the wolf. Nima, it hurts..." Before losing consciousness, Su Bai even yelled at the guard.


    "Pooh!"


    The guard snorted and glanced at Su Bai, who had died."I will satisfy you and feed you to wolves to make you dead, damn it."

 C2

    After finishing speaking, the guards directly carried Su Bai out, ignoring the prisoners who were still a little confused, and directly dragged Su Bai''s body out of the base.


    "What''s wrong? It''s dead, just throw it over there."


    "No, I want to feed him to the wolf!"


    "Tsk tusk, what''s wrong with this guy?"


    The guard had a cold face and said nothing, and went straight out of the woods at the base.


    There are often wolves in this place. It is estimated that his body will have been eaten tomorrow morning.


    Throwing Su Bai on the ground, the guard turned around and returned to the base thinking about it.


    After the guard disappeared, Su Bai, who had already died, sat up steeply."Damn it hurts me so much."


    Data 0002


    Stripped away the blood-stained, dirty clothes and glanced down, white and smooth, no gunshot wounds at all.


    Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled: "The pain is a little bit painful, but it''s worth it. Not only does it leave no scars, but the body condition has also been restored to its best. It really is full of blood and resurrected."


    The magical full blood resurrection made him very satisfied, and even more satisfied is that he will learn how to play guns!Obviously, this is thanks to the guy who shot him to death, so Su Bai learned his ability, he is a firearms specialization, after all, that guy is a veteran, and his marksmanship is naturally not bad.As a thank you, Su Bai decided to let him die by his own gun!


    "With this ability, not only will I be able to survive in this dangerous world, it seems that there is still the possibility of becoming stronger? However, in the future, I must pay attention not to let those with self-healing ability kill myself. The more you can die, the harder it will be." Su Bai secretly decided to stay away from the Wolverine, Sabretooth Tiger and the like!


    Others can''t wait to get self-healing ability when crossing, but Su Bai does not need it, and even stays far away.


    How to gain power if you don''t die?


    "I''m probably the only protagonist who died just after crossing. It seems that I am destined to go further and further on the road to death, but before that, I should take a shower and change into clean clothes." Su Bai I wanted to sigh with emotion, but the smell on his body made him really uninterested in talking.


    After recognizing the direction, Su Bai left quietly.


    This is a Nazi-occupied area. There are hardly many well-preserved buildings around. It took a long time to find a house that has not been destroyed. The mess inside seems to have been turned over. It is a mess. You can see Su Bai. Shook his head straight.


    Finally found a set of clean clothes, boiled the water, took a bath happily, and thought about what to do next.


    Now, during World War II, there are turmoil everywhere, but there is no place to stay. It is very difficult to live a comfortable life, at least you have to wait until the end of the war.Moreover, Captain America will definitely come to save his friends?Do you want to take a ride and hang around for a while?Aside from other things, his living conditions are definitely not that difficult, and there is still a beauty like Peggy Carter, who seems to have good knowledge?At least pull up the relationship, in the future, I can also live at ease.Regardless of whether this is the Marvel world, it is also about relationships and human relationships.The ghost knew how to go back, but he had to plan for the future.


    After taking a shower, wiping off his body and putting on clean clothes, Su Bai looked in the mirror. Well, the clean looks much pleasing to the eye, and he is still so handsome.


    I have to say that Su Bai is really handsome.


    Although the height of 1.8 meters is not high, the body is very uniform, the face is handsome and the facial features are fascinating, especially the eyes seem to discharge. Before crossing, these eyes can be called his switch for picking up girls. Open, basically you can have sex.


    Stinky for a while, Su Bai was about to find out if he had anything to eat, but he couldn''t find any food but he found a pistol, but only one bullet.


    One is enough!


    After coming out, Su Bai returned the same way and soon came to the outskirts of Hydra''s base.It was heavily guarded, with barbed wire fences around it, and a small team patrolling it back and forth. At least four people guarded the door.It is very difficult to break or sneak in. Just as Su Bai was thinking about how to get in, a few transport vehicles suddenly drove up on the road far away.


    "good chance."


    Su Bai, remember that Captain America did that?However, it is a pity that this suit is getting dirty again.


    There should be a lot of clean clothes in the base, right?


    Su Baimao ran quickly, leaving the door farther away. Although the car was not driving fast, it was difficult to get to the bottom of the car, but...I can''t die, so what are you afraid of?He took a deep breath, rolled on the spot, just got into the middle of the car, and then grasped hard with both hands, and the whole person was firmly fixed on the ground of the car.


    "It''s done!"


    Su Bai was overjoyed in his heart, but suddenly felt something was wrong, as if someone nearby was looking at him.


    "Nima, wouldn''t it be such a coincidence?" Su Bai mumbled to himself and turned his head to look.


    Right next to him, there is also a person close at hand. In the dark, you can see that this person has a very strong physique. Who else is not Captain America Steve Rogers?


    "Fortunately, this car is wide enough!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but sigh. If the car is narrow, it really can''t accommodate two people.


    Steve Rogers heard that his friend had been arrested and came to save him alone. He was about to hide in the base completely. When he felt that the speed of the car was about to come, he never thought that someone like him would also get in.Although surprised, although I don''t know who he is, this place should do something like this... the purpose is the same?So when the other party found out about himself, Steve Rogers smiled at him friendly, and immediately after him saw that the man smiled at him, and blinked.


    Inexplicably, he seemed to understand what he meant.


    "coincidence."


    Chapter 0003 The only bullet is for you!


    The car stopped slowly, and the sound of footsteps and the voice were close at hand, and it seemed that the guard was checking.After stopping for about a minute or two, the car started slowly again and entered the base.The truck was transporting soldiers. After parking, the soldiers got off one after another. When there was no one, Steve Rogers and Su Bai landed and rolled out from both sides.


    The two cats came to the back of the car with a tacit understanding. Just as Steve Rogers was about to speak, he saw Su Bai waved his hand and said, "Your name is Steve Rogers, and you are also called Captain America. My name is Su. Failure, the purpose is the same, they are all here to save people."


    "How do you know..." Steve was surprised.


    "I also know that you are still here to save Bucky. If you want to save people, follow me. I know where they are locked up!" Before he could finish, Su Bai interrupted again.


    Seeing Steve being surprised and still speechless, Su Bai felt very happy. Maybe... it''s not bad to pretend to be a prophet or something?

 C3

    Thinking like this, Su Bai''s movements didn''t stop at the slightest, and the cat hid and jumped into the base.He felt that he was very handsome and cool, but Steve Rogers next to him did it more easily. Normal people are different from super fighters!


    The two were agile and sneaked into the base without risk.


    "Dan mom!" After entering, Su Bai couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice.


    why?


    He didn''t know where the cell was.


    When he went out, he was in a state of waiting for resurrection, naturally he didn''t know the route.And when he came in... when Nima came in, he hadn''t crossed yet.Seeing Steve''s probing eyes, he couldn''t lose the chain at this time. After thinking about it, Su Bai pointed in another direction, so Steve went over, pointed at himself, and gestured in the opposite direction.


    "The soldiers are divided into two ways."


    "Okay, but which side is it?" Steve nodded, and subconsciously wanted to ask which side was the cell, but Su Bai had already left first.


    This gave Steve a gloomy expression, and in desperation he could only turn his head and pass in another direction.


    "There are only two roads and two directions. There must be someone who can meet you. I''m really witty!" Su Bai laughed, and suddenly heard the sound of footsteps in front of him. I heard someone cursing approaching.


    "The sound is so familiar! This is not the guy who shot me." Su Bai smiled, guessing that the sound of footsteps was about to reach him, he jumped out suddenly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The soldier was taken aback, especially when he discovered that the man had just shot and killed himself.


    "You, aren''t you dead? Why... ghost, ghost..."


    "Hush, don''t call, don''t call, I''m here specifically to thank you. Then, the only bullet is for you!" Su Bai smiled and drew out the gun.With a bang, the bullet hit the soldier''s chest, and the soldier instantly showed an expression of pain and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Nima, this gun sounds too loud, don''t say install a silencer. But forget it, anyway, it will definitely be found." Su Bai put the gun away, then bent over and picked up the soldier''s gun. ."Energy gun? It was developed using the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, this is a serious play!"


    Su Bai smiled, and walked out with a gun.


    The screams and gunshots were naturally discovered by the other guards, who quickly ran towards this side.


    Aim and pull the trigger.


    With a bang, a huge energy beam blasted out, and the guard who ran fell to the ground.


    "Cool!"


    With the energy gun, plus the specialization in firearms, Su Bai has a feeling of playing CF.


    There were bursts of gunshots, and every time the trigger was pulled, an enemy could be killed. Even Su Bai had a playful job, deliberately firing when the two soldiers were in a line. As a result, one shot smashed two heads.


    "What''s the matter? There seems to be chaos outside. Could someone come to save us?"


    "Impossible, unless it is a large army, it is unlikely to succeed."


    "If it is really a big force, the movement will be much greater than it is now."


    The prisoners in the cell heard the voice rioting, but they did not believe that they could be saved.


    "boom!"


    The door was suddenly kicked open.


    "I need cannon fodder, who wants to come?"


    Su Bai carried the gun and asked with a smile.


    ...


    Silence, deathly silence.


    It took at least two or three seconds before bursts of excited cheers and incredible sounds came.


    "Aren''t you dead? Why..." a big guy with a funny beard asked in surprise.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked.


    "Du Yin."


    "Cannon fodder, don''t do it!" Su Bai interrupted and asked.


    Du Yin nodded subconsciously, and immediately saw Su Bai raise his gun, and directly smashed the lock of the cell with a bang.


    "There are guns on the ground outside. After we get them, we will occupy the tanks. We can leave here only with that stuff. In addition, where is Bucky?" Su Bai shouted.


    "He was taken away." A man walked over and said."My name is James, thank you for saving us..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, thank you and let me go out. Now everyone is moving and rushing out with me." Captain America will definitely save Bucky, and Su Bai was too lazy to disturb the reunion of good friends, so he greeted him. He rushed out with the gun.


    "rush out!"


    "rush out!"


    The people behind him shouted in excitement, and followed Su Bai with great momentum.

 C4

    Chapter 0004-Peggy Carter


    Du Yin and James picked up the gun from the ground, and followed Su Bai from the left to the right.Others also learned the same way, with guns holding guns, and those without guns with bare hands.Guards naturally appeared along the way, but they were easily resolved by Su Bai and others. After rushing out of the gate, the soldiers outside had already reacted.


    The gunfire was deafening and endless.


    People around him were shot and fell to the ground, but no one flinched.Headed by Su Bai, Du Yin and James bravely rushed out for the triangle, grabbing guns and tanks, and soon began to counterattack, banging, banging loudly.


    "What are you doing with me, grab the tank, do you want to leave." Su Bai yelled when the two of them were still following him.


    The two glanced at each other, then turned and left, not long after they grabbed a tank.But they didn''t drive out, but started to bombard the base.


    The entire base is in chaos.


    Looking around, they are playing everywhere.


    "Would you like to meet the Red Skull?" Su Bai suddenly thought of this, and he heard a loud explosion in the distant building, and then saw a plane taking off quickly in the sky. No need to guess. It must be the Red Skull who can leave by plane.


    "A step late? Forget it, let''s talk about it next time." Su Bai shook his head disappointedly, and shouted, "I''m going to speed up and flash people, here is going to explode."


    He still remembered that the self-detonation program of this base was activated when Red Skull left.


    As the saying goes, the soldiers were defeated like a mountain. The prisoners were robbed of weapons and tanks. The soldiers in the base couldn''t resist the prisoners who were committed to revenge on the plane. Now they see the leaders running away, and they will explode here. Up.


    The battle ended easily.


    When the crowd had moved away from the base and gathered together, they heard a bang and the base exploded.


    In the flames, Steve helped Bucky walk out.


    The joy of regaining freedom and annihilating the enemy instantly overflowed, and the cheers were deafening.


    "Thank you!" Steve walked over and stretched out his hand to thank him, and Bucky next to him also knew the ins and outs and thanked Su Bai.


    After a brief chat, after a short break, a group of people was ready to return to the army base.Su Bai, Steve, Bucky and others talked as they walked, followed by Du Yin and James, who unknowingly came to the forefront of the team. The battle line was like a long dragon, endless.Just like in the movie, when they returned to the station, they received a warm welcome. After all, it was a miracle!


    The welcome, endless applause, is completely the treatment of the hero''s return.The difference is that in the movie, Steve walked in front of a single show, but now it has become Su Bai.


    But I didn''t know what was going on, so I went ahead.


    Soon, he met the resident officer, who is also the old officer of Captain America, Colonel Phillips and Peggy Carter!


    It can be seen that they are a little surprised by Su Bai¡¯s identity and position. After all, not everyone can get to the forefront, but this occasion is obviously not suitable for talking about this. A simple salute, after saying hello, tell everyone Disbanded and take a good rest.


    Then, Steve, Bucky, and Su Bai went to the command room with Colonel Phillips and Peggy Carter.


    "pretty!"


    Seeing Peggy Katso''s defeat, I couldn''t help but admire, although she was very beautiful and charming when she watched movies and TV series "Agent Katie".


    But the real person seems to be more beautiful, especially temperament, curly hair, plain military uniform seems to make her wear an extraordinary temperament, heroic.


    "Why keep looking at me?" Peggy Carter felt Su Bai''s gaze and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai did not answer, but smiled and said, "Is there a place to take a bath? It''s better to give me a clean dress and meet a beautiful woman like you. Out of politeness, I think I should take a bath first!"


    "..."


    Peggy Carter''s face flushed uncontrollably, and the others were also stunned.


    Take a shower when you meet?Is this really polite?Why does it sound so... weird?


    "Peggy."


    Colonel Phillips coughed, and Peggy Carter said, "Come with me, I will help you arrange!"


    "Trouble."


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then followed Peggy Carter out.


    Peggy Carter took Su Bai to a barracks and prepared a new set of clothes for him, then turned and left.Su Bai didn''t want to stay, and didn''t take the opportunity to make a splash. He took a bath, put on new clothes, and combed his hair style by the way. So Su Bai came out.


    As soon as I came out, I saw Peggy Carter outside.


    Su Bai couldn''t help laughing and teasing: "It''s really embarrassing to let the beautiful woman wait for me for so long. I knew you were waiting for me..."


    "Are you going to wash it soon?" Peggy Carter answered.


    "That''s not it, it''s just that I might invite you in." Su Bai smiled.


    Chapter 0005 Can you tell me your measurements?


    "I think I can introduce a friend to you, and you will definitely have a good time together." Peggy Carter said with a blank look.


    "Stark? Howard Stark?" Su Bai asked.


    Peggy Carter was stunned: "How do you know that I''m talking about him, and you know him?"


    "I am not familiar with him, but I am familiar with his son!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C5

    "As far as I know... he has no son yet."


    "Believe me, there will be, and it will definitely be better than blue!" Who is Howard Stark''s son?Tony Stark, the famous romantic boy Iron Man, in terms of women, is absolutely blue!


    "I asked before, you are not a soldier in the army, but they were found nearby and arrested by the way. So, can you tell me your identity? Are you a Chinese? Why do you appear here, this There are no celestial troops in the theater, and very few celestial people!" Peggy Carter asked.


    "So, are you interrogating me?" Su Bai asked, squinting.


    "I just want to know who you are!" Peggy Carter said without backing down: "A hero who provoked the guard was shot to death and then magically resurrected and saved so many people. I think many people want to know. !"


    "What does it have to do with me? If someone wants to know me, they have to say? If I want to know your measurements, will you tell me too? If you tell me, I will tell you!" Su Bai stared at Peggy Carter, smiling. Said.


    Peggy Carter backed down a bit and said helplessly: "Everyone has their own secrets. There are so many unexplainable things in this world, as long as we know that you are a hero. You can live here temporarily in this room. You can talk to me and anyone here if you need it."


    "Actually, I really want to know your measurements." Su Bai said.


    Peggy Carter turned around and left.


    Su Bai smiled and wandered around. I have to say that he is very well-known now. Many soldiers greeted each other along the way. Some admired, admired, and grateful. This should be rescued before. Prisoner.


    After strolling around, Su Bai ate something by the way, and spent the first night in this strange military camp in this strange world.


    The next day, Peggy Carter came to find herself and entered the command room. Su Bai met a man who was not tall and had a beard, Howard Stark.This playboy is obviously very interested in Su Bai, and Su Bai is also very interested in him.


    Millionaires, geniuses, and all kinds of black technologies are emerging in this era. The president of Stark Industries, where can you find such a good guy?


    "Is it true that Peggy said you know my son well?" Howard Stark walked to Su Bai and asked, his expression...not cynical, but serious.


    Su Bai glanced at Peggy, who was expressionless and pretended not to hear.In fact, she just wanted to complain that Su Bai''s personality was very similar to Howard, and she felt out of shape, but she did not expect Howard seemed to take it seriously.In fact, the reason why he is serious is not only because of Peggy¡¯s words, but also because Steve said that when he met Su Bai, Su Bai already knew everything, and coupled with the mysterious ability to come back from the dead, let Howard thinks what he might say is true.


    As a playboy, Howard really didn''t think about giving birth, so he is really curious now.


    "Your son will be more famous than you in the future." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really? Yeah, my character is so lively and publicity, my son can''t be wrong! But...how do I believe that what you say is true, and you can predict the future?" Howard asked.


    Su Bai smiled."I don''t need you to believe me, do I?"


    "If it''s someone else, I definitely think it''s a liar. But you, you give me a very special feeling, as if women in the East are full of mystery." Howard said with a smile.


    Su Bai rolled his eyes, as expected to be Howard, not leaving the woman in three and a half sentences.Looking at the situation in the command room, there were many marks on a map. Steve, Bucky, and Phillips were surrounded by the map, and it seemed that they were discussing something before.


    "Is this a Nazi stronghold?" Su Bai asked with a glance.


    "Yes, I found it in the base when I was looking for Bucky. With this map, we can destroy them as quickly as possible. It''s just..." Steve finished, and looked at Colonel Phillips subconsciously. .


    Colonel Phillips said: "Large-scale operations emphasize efficiency and mobility. These bases are scattered all over the country and it is not easy to destroy them."


    "So, you are studying this?"


    Su Bai said speechlessly: "If the big force is not enough, form an elite team, let Steve lead the team, Bucky, and the rescued Du Yin, James and so on to form an assault team. The mobility is no problem, Steve. You''ve seen the strength of, haven''t you?"


    "This is a good way!"


    Steve''s eyes lit up.


    "This matter can be directly handled by the government department, SSR is very suitable!" Peggy Carter answered.


    SSR?Strategic Science Corps?This seems to be the predecessor of SHIELD, right?Later, Peggy Carter and Howard Stark formed S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. until the period of Cyclops Nick Fury.


    With this proposal, everyone quickly discussed it and got the result.


    Colonel Phillips agreed that Steve should form a commando team, and SSR would take charge of the commando team''s affairs. At the same time, he set up a team, and he, Peggy Carter, and Howard Stark all joined to provide support for the assault.


    Finally...everyone looked towards Su Bai.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t join, but I will stay for now." Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    Item 0006


    Although he might become one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. in the future, and he can even directly brush his face in the future, Su Bai didn''t want to help the United States. He didn''t need to fight for the United States, although he could not die But it hurts, not to mention the tossing and tossing and sleeping, making it dirty, he is even more disinterested.


    He will choose to stay. On the one hand, the war is not over and there is no good place to go. It is also good to stay here and brush his face.On the other hand, he also needs to strengthen himself, whether it is physical combat or weaponry.


    Not being able to die does not mean that he can die at will, and he has no habit of being abused.


    I have to say that their actions are very swift. They quickly set up an SSR base next to the barracks. At the same time, Steve has selected the members of the Roaring Commando and is training fast. It is worth mentioning that the name of the Roaring Commando is still Su Bai said it smoothly, but Steve felt very imposing and decided to use this name!


    Although they did not join the Roaring Commando, nor did they join the SSR, they all seemed to acquiesce that the Soviet defeat was one of them. At least they did not restrict the Soviet defeat. Their division of labor is also very clear. Colonel Phillips is responsible for formulating the attack route. Peggy Carter is responsible for communication and liaison, and Howard Stark is responsible for technical support.


    As for Su Bai, he was not idle either.


    To say a thousand words and ten thousand, his own strength is the root. He followed the members of the Roaring Commando to communicate with each other and learn some fighting and exercise methods.Occasionally, I also played against Steve or Bucky. Although I have never won, I have made rapid progress.


    He also followed Howard to learn some knowledge, and of course he occasionally talked about beauties.You don¡¯t need to be proficient, but at least some things need to be known what they are and what is their use. Don¡¯t throw any good things out as rubbish, or get killed inexplicably.


    After all, being killed can gain abilities, and other methods of death can get nothing except pain.


    In addition to these, Su Bai has not forgotten Peggy Carter.Chatting from time to time, joking, feels good.Just as in the movie, Howard gave Steve the iconic shield, and Peggy Carter shot Steve without hesitation during the inspection, frightening Howard and Steve.Regarding this, Su Bai just shrugged and gloated, then turned around and continued to check the information.

 C6

    Through the SSR intelligence system, Su Bai can find many things.At first Peggy Carter also paid attention to Su Bai''s actions, but later discovered that the news or intelligence he had read had little effect, or had any effect, but she didn''t know it, and finally ignored it.


    This is the advantage of knowing the plot!


    Through this information, Su Bai has designated himself a few simple goals.


    There are roughly three types.


    ability.


    money.


    article.


    The Roaring Commando has already begun to show its power, and has dropped several strongholds one after another, and has become famous for a while, and Su Bai is also preparing to leave.


    Night, quietly.


    Su Bai packed up his things and prepared to leave without saying goodbye. Just as he was about to push the door at the entrance of the aisle, he suddenly grabbed an empty space and followed the subconscious tilt of his body.Instinctively, Su Bai stretched out his hands to grab a bead or something to stand firm.As a result, this catch... Su Bai felt wrong, too soft!


    Stabilize your body and look up and see Peggy Carter''s face flushed.


    I don''t know if it is shame or angry.


    too suddenly!


    "Su Bai!"


    Peggy Carter yelled, reached out and grabbed Su Bai.


    During this period of time, Su Bai did not practice in vain. Watching Peggy Carter about to run away, he squeezed his fingers and ducked his arms overnight.


    "So flexible." Su Bai said subconsciously.


    This was completely annoying Peggy Carter, and he would draw his gun if he didn''t agree.


    "Wait, I am going to go!" Su Bai responded quickly and said hurriedly.


    "Go? Did you go?" Peggy Carter said angrily.


    If the first one was due to an accident, it is excusable, but the latter pinch is definitely deliberate, and it is flexible.


    "I mean, I am going to leave here." Seeing Peggy Carter''s misunderstanding, Su Bai explained again."Look, I have all my guns on. This is my only trophy."


    "Are you going?" Peggy Carter reacted, somewhat surprised.


    Although I knew that Su Bai would leave, I didn''t expect it to be now, and I planned to leave without saying goodbye.However, this can''t let her down, so although Peggy Carter didn''t shoot, he rushed towards Su Bai again.


    "Again?"


    Su Bai reluctantly blocked it a few times, but Peggy Carter was unforgiving."I said, I almost got it, I really thought I wouldn''t fight back! I just touched it, as for?"


    "What do you mean." Peggy Carter snorted coldly, "I want to go if I take advantage. How can there be such a good thing!"


    "This is what you forced me!"


    It''s not a problem to keep women suppressing fights like this. Sometimes it can be regarded as a kind of fun, but it is not fun, but useless.


    Su Bai gave a low cry, slammed his toes to the ground, and rushed over like a cheetah.


    Peggy Carter''s reaction was very quick. He waved his hand as a punch, followed by lifting his foot, and kicked his high heels.


    "Would you like to be so cruel, let me cut off my sons and grandchildren."


    She is fast, Su loses faster.During this period of time, my fighting ability is not for nothing. I jumped back fiercely. Peggy Carter¡¯s high heels slashed from the front. Su Bai took advantage of the situation and grabbed her ankle to the side. Peggy Carter directly A cross horse sat on the ground.


    "Come on, kiss!"


    Peggy Carter supported her thighs on the ground and tried to get up, when she heard Su Bai¡¯s smirk sound, she immediately felt the darkness in front of her, as if she had touched something, as if the current surged, making her instantly Lost strength.


    Before she could react, she felt that the other party was pressing over, and she couldn''t help lying on the ground, her body was pressed, her hands were even grasped, and she couldn''t move at all!


    Chapter 0007 Goal: Poland


    I was forced to kiss!


    The feeling of electric current spread all over the body, the other party''s wanton aggressive feeling made her extremely ashamed, but she was even more embarrassed by her own reaction, and she lost her strength when she was kissed!


    "Let go... let me go..."


    Feeling that Su Bai was contented and let go, Peggy Carter panted and looked at Su Bai in shame.


    "Actually, I always wanted to taste what it was like, but I didn¡¯t have a chance. I didn¡¯t expect to succeed when I left, um, I will remember this kiss, remember this feeling, thank you for your farewell kiss, See you in New York!"


    Su Bai smiled, looked at Peggy Carter with some meaning, then quickly got up and pushed the door out.


    Peggy Carter turned around and chased after him. Su Bai''s figure was seen moving fast in the dark, and he left the barracks in a blink of an eye and disappeared.


    "Asshole!"

 C7

    Peggy Carter cursed viciously.


    The reason why she refused to give up and insisted on doing it was because on the one hand it was indeed because of anger, on the other hand, she wanted to test Su Bai''s strength.In the end, I didn''t expect to be careless, but let this guy take advantage.


    "Goodbye in New York? Huh, how do you know that I must go to New York!"


    The night was dim, and Su Bai, who had left the barracks, was in a good mood, recalling what it was like just now, and even felt a little not wanting to leave.But in the end, he suppressed the idea.He still has a lot of things to do now, not to mention that he will meet in New York soon before his children are in love.


    Today the destination of the Soviet defeat is Poland!


    Auschwitz, a small town in Poland, has been occupied by the Nazis and established a concentration camp, Auschwitz concentration camp, where countless people have been massacred, many people have been arrested here to work, of course few people left alive .


    When Su Bai looked at this information, Peggy Carter was by his side, and there was no doubt at all. After all, there were still many places like this during this period.So this is the benefit of crossing. Others don''t know, but Su Bai knows very well that the famous Magneto was born from here.Although Magneto has just awakened his ability at this time, his ability can be improved.Of course, Magneto was just one of the purposes of Su defeat, if it was just for Magneto, he wouldn''t go so far.


    His main purpose is the Hellfire Club.


    The Hellfire Club is a mutant organization. Whether it is Black King Xiao, White Queen Emma, ??Red Devil, Riptide, etc., they all have good abilities, and they are definitely a good place to gain abilities.Secondly, rich!


    It is not easy to go to Poland, and the Soviet Union is penniless, with only an energy gun.


    However, enough!


    After half a month.


    In a port in Poland, Su, wearing a woolen coat, lost the ship.


    He had already been stunned by the clothes he was wearing, carrying a suitcase on him, looking like an elegant gentleman."I really want to thank those Nazi soldiers." Looking around, Su Bai couldn''t help but sigh.


    If it weren¡¯t for luck to meet a few Nazi soldiers, who happened to have a lot of spoils, it would not be easy for Su Bai to cross the Atlantic to Poland.Taking out his pocket watch from his arms and checking the time, Su Bai decided to find a place to take a bath, take a good rest, and then go to Auschwitz.


    This place has become an area occupied by the Nazis. Naturally, activities are not as free as later generations. After several times of interrogation, Su Bai was about to find a place to stay, but suddenly a figure flashed from the street next to his eyes. However, his skills are very agile.


    It seemed that he was also avoiding guards.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai decided to follow up and have a look.After chasing a street, Su Bai realized that he could not catch up and could only barely see her figure clearly.


    It''s a woman!


    "Agent?"


    Su Bai chased her, and soon noticed that the woman got into the window of a house.


    "Good luck, there is a place to stay!"


    After Su Bai recognized clearly, he walked to the front slowly and carefully.


    "Boom boom!"


    Knocked on the door lightly, and soon the door opened. A woman with brown curly hair, who seemed to be in her twenties, opened the door shiveringly, and asked timidly, "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to stay here for the night. I''d better trouble you to boil some hot water for me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Sir, I can''t agree to your request, you should leave soon." Although the woman''s voice was still a little weak, her tone was firm.


    "I have been on the boat for a long time. Although I paid the money, the environment on the boat is still not very good. I already have the smell of sweat on my body, which makes me very unbearable. So, if you disagree, I You can only tell the guards patrolling outside your true identity!"


    "What are you talking about, I don''t understand." The woman shook her head and pleaded, "You should leave quickly. If you are found out, you will be in trouble."


    "You will also be in trouble, Miss Agent." Su Bai said with a smile, and pushed the door directly in.


    Item 0008


    The layout of the room is very ordinary and unusual. It seems that she should have been here for a while.Su Bai put the box down and turned around, and saw that the woman had closed the door with a pistol in her hand.At this moment, she was still a little weak, her eyes sharp as a knife, staring at Su Bai as if she wanted to see her through.


    Su Bai smiled and was about to take off her coat, when she heard her scream in a low voice: "Don''t move, who are you!"


    Smiled and ignored, Su Bai took off his clothes.


    "I said don''t move, otherwise..." Seeing that the other party ignored her, she couldn''t help increasing her voice.


    "Otherwise? What if you shoot me to death? Once you shoot, you will provoke the guards. At that time, you will definitely attract attention. Even if your identity is not revealed, it will be difficult to continue the mission." Interrupted her politely, put her coat on the chair next to her with a smile, and then said with a smile: "Either you shoot now. Or, go and help me boil some hot water. When I finish the shower, we sit Come down and talk slowly. Miss Doty Underwood."


    Dotti''s expression changed, but he didn''t expect the other party to know his identity. How could this be possible?I have never used my real name since I was organized.Seeing his calm look, Dottie hesitated for a moment, and put away the gun with a sweet smile.


    "I''ll help you boil the water!" Dottie said, turning around and going inside.


    "It''s frosty, smiles like a peach blossom. You really deserve to be an agent trained by the Soviet Union!" Seeing Dotti''s back, Su Bai laughed lightly.


    Dotti Underwood, an agent of the Leviathan organization, was born in the Soviet Red Room, a place specializing in training female agents.She is regarded as one of the main opponents of Peggy, which is why Su Bai was able to recognize her identity.


    Of course, there is another reason because she and Black Widow Natasha both came from the same place.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai got up and walked to the kitchen. He looked at Dotti who was boiling water. Su Bai leaned on the door and asked: "I''ll ask you somebody, is there a person named Natasha Romanov in the red room?"


    "How do you know the Red Room?" Dotti asked."Who are you?"


    Su Bai looked at her with a smile and without a word, Dotti thought for a while and said, "As far as I know, there is no such person!"


    "No?" Su Bai muttered and turned back.

 C8

    According to time, if Natasha is not in the Red Room now, then it should be certain that this is the Marvel Cinematic Universe, right?If it were the movie universe, Su Bai recalled that in Avengers 2, when Natasha was controlled by the Scarlet Witch, recalling the instructor next to her experience in the Red Room, it seemed a bit similar to Dotti.


    In other words, Dottie may be Natasha''s senior sister, the first generation black widow?


    The black widow does not refer to a person''s code name, but to the strongest group of that organization.Natasha was the last batch at that time, so later Black Widow became her exclusive code name!According to Su Bai''s plan, the Red Room was also one of his goals, but he did not expect to meet Dotti here by such a coincidence. It seems that this trip to Poland is really profitable.


    "The water is boiling, you can wash it, I hope we can have a good chat in a while." After a while, Dotti called out.


    Su Bai smiled and went over, and a bathtub was placed there with water already in it.


    "Thank you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then began to undress.Dotti turned his face, ready to go out.However, just as he passed by Su Bai''s side, Su Bai who was undressing suddenly made a move. The clothes slammed around Dotti''s neck, followed by a tug, pressing Dotti directly into the bathtub. .


    It was too sudden. I didn''t expect Su Bai to make a sudden move. Doty''s reaction was not slow and began to struggle. However, Su Bai''s strength exploded at this time. After struggling for almost a minute or two, Doty began to lose strength.


    Su Bai smiled and helped Doty up, and Doty lay on the ground.


    "Sorry, usually I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade, but I don''t believe that you will boil water for me honestly. Don''t forget, I know who you are, and naturally know what you are. People. Now it seems that I guessed it right." Su Bai said sorry, but there was no hint of sorry on his face?


    As a Soviet agent, as the first-generation black widow, Su Bai didn''t believe that Dotti gave in.


    "What if you guessed wrong?" Dotti was a little surprised, but still calm, just asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "If you guess wrong, guess wrong."


    Obviously, there should be something like anesthetic in the water.This bucket of water is useless."It seems that I still have to re-burn." Pour out the water, carefully clean the barrel, Su Bai boiled the water by himself, and then came back: "It seems that the effect of the anesthetic is very strong, and it hasn''t recovered yet. Come here? I said I would wait until after the shower to talk. Since you are so anxious, then you can talk now?"


    "What is your mission?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Since you know who I am, you should know that I won''t tell you."


    "That''s right, let''s change the topic? Are you a graduate now? In your organization? Counting time, is this your first official assignment? Are you still on the job?" Su Bai said. , Asked one after another.


    Chapter 0009 I''m afraid you won''t kill me!


    "You seem to know my organization well?" Dotti asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai tweeted: "Now it is you who answer my question."


    "What if I refuse to answer?"


    "Then I can only verify it myself, trust me, I am willing to do this!" Su Bai''s eyes looked at Doty''s body unscrupulously.


    Dottie smiled and said, "Really? I''m afraid you dare not."


    "Try it?" Su Bai knelt down and reached out his hand directly towards her.


    "and many more!"


    Just as he was about to meet, Dottie spoke up.Unfortunately, Su Bai did not stop, and still pinched it up.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Either answer the question or I will continue." Su Bai said.


    "I...I haven''t graduated yet. This is my final assessment task. Once I succeed, I will break the ground, receive training in this area, and perform sterilization at the same time. After the training in this area is passed, I will be officially Accept the task given by the organization!" Dotti said angrily.


    "Why? Shouldn''t this kind of training start early? What if you lose your wife and lose your army?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "What do you know! Not everyone can graduate smoothly. Only those who succeed will be like I said. If they fail, they will be sent to the heads of countries to perform undercover tasks." Dotti said in a deep voice.


    "Resources are really not wasted at all!"


    Su Bai curled his lips and pinched a few more times before he got up.


    The water is boiling.


    Refilling the water again, Su Bai ignored the lying Dotti, took it off for himself, and soaked comfortably in the tub.


    "I have said so much, shouldn''t you tell me who you are?" Dotti asked in a deep voice.


    "I... you can call me Mr. Immortal." Su Bai said, squinting.


    "Mr. Immortal?" Dotti whispered the name softly, feeling that the effect of the anesthetic had gradually passed, she stood up abruptly, not knowing where to take out the gun, and pointed at Su Bai: "Mr. I''m asking you."


    Su Bai glanced at her and rolled his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Dotty frowned.


    "Mr. Immortal didn''t want to talk to you, and rolled his eyes at you."


    ...


    "Are you kidding me?" Dotty said solemnly.


    "I''m not interested in chatting now. Either you shoot, or... you can consider getting me some food. However, if you shoot, you will go back to the original point again." Su Bai closed his eyes, and Said indifferently."If you want to fail the mission and be a tool to be sent to all kinds of men who don''t know what kind of man, you shoot."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Dotti gritted his teeth.

 C9

    "Trust me, I''m afraid you can''t kill me!" Su Bai smiled."Go and get me something to eat. If you behave well, maybe I can help you complete the task. No matter how bad, I won''t ruin your task."


    Dotti stared at Su Bai for a long time, and finally put down the gun again.


    She discovered that Su Bai was really not afraid of death, but she...because of this, he was eaten to death!


    I took a comfortable bath and ate what Doty had made. Of course, before eating, Su Bai was very gentle and asked her to taste it first. Seeing her depressed look, Su Bai wiped his mouth after eating and drinking. Said: "I plan to find someone inside, his name is Xiao, have you heard of it?"


    "Xiao?" Dotti hesitated for a moment: "What are you looking for?"


    "This is my business, I need to reach him anyway."


    "My mission is him too!" Dottie pondered for a moment, and said: "This man is not a Nazi officer, but he has a certain degree of cooperation with the Nazis. He has a deep background. My mission is to investigate his background in detail. !"


    "This is a coincidence. Since our tasks are the same, your performance is pretty good now. Take a rest for one night, and tomorrow I will take you to complete the task!" Su Bai smiled.


    "What are you going to do?" Dotti has been here for a while, but has never had a chance to reach Xiao.


    "Tomorrow you will know, I promise you can be justified and follow Xiao for a long time!" Su Bai said mysteriously, then got up and went to the bedroom to rest.


    "Wait, that''s my room, you can''t..."


    "Either come in and live together, or find a way by yourself." Su Bai waved his back to her, and then went straight in.


    "Asshole, I won''t let you go!"


    Looking at the closed door, Dotti cursed angrily.


    The body was dry, full of wine and food, and the bedding was still filled with the fragrance of Doty''s body. This night Su Bai slept very comfortably and very securely.After sleeping until the morning, Su Bai got up and saw Dotti say hello, who was making breakfast, but Dotti obviously also learned what Su Bai did yesterday.


    He didn''t want to talk to him, and rolled his eyes at him.


    Brushing her teeth, washing her teeth, and dressing neatly, Su Bai looked at Dotti who was already sitting there for dinner. She seemed to only serve one for herself.


    "It''s in the pot, do it yourself!" Dottie said coldly.


    "No, I won''t eat anymore, you can eat more." Su Bai looked at Dotti and said with a smile.


    Dottie frowned. This sounded...how it felt something was wrong."How do you plan to approach Xiao and let me stay with him."


    "Well, you''ll know in a while, trust me!" Su Bai remained a secret. Although Dotti had doubts, but hadn''t made any progress for so long, she now... she can only give it a try.


    Item 0010


    Dotti followed Su''s defeat with suspicion. He saw the guard not long after he walked out, and quickly walked towards the two of them.Dottie glanced at Su Bai, calmly and naturally, with a perfect chest, and did not say, but quietly prepared, if the situation is not right, she will take action.


    "Who are you?" the guard asked in a bad tone.


    The other party''s tone was not good, Su Bai''s tone was even worse, and he directly shouted unceremoniously: "Who are you, are you qualified to ask me?"


    Such a strong question asked the guard for a moment, and his momentum was subconsciously weak. He carefully looked at Su Bai and Dotti, and wanted to see if there was any high-level figure he did not recognize."What do you look at? Look at and dig out your eyeballs." Su Bai glared and raised his hand, and slapped it over.


    When the guard was beaten, he had to raise his gun subconsciously, and Su Bai slapped again.


    "Look, are you not convinced?"


    "Snapped!"


    "Raise the gun? Do you dare to shoot? Do you know the consequences of shooting? Fak squid."


    "Snapped!"


    It was another slap.


    After several slaps, the guard was about to be slapped into doubt about life.


    "You, are you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, take us to see Xiao." Su Bai said impatiently.


    The guard hesitated a bit, but when he saw Su Bai he raised his hand and hurriedly said, "Yes, I will lead the way."


    After speaking, I didn''t dare to ask more, and led the way directly.


    Even when he met other guards inquiring, he took the initiative to speak so as not to make this big man who didn''t know how to get angry again.


    "You are great!"


    Dottie said in a low voice admiringly, never expected that he would use this preemptive method to make the guards dare not even ask and take them in.


    Entering Auschwitz concentration camp, the defeat of the Soviet Union was an insight into the suffering during the war.The guards are tightly guarded all around. Inside, the faces of prisoners are like dishes, working constantly, and there are even unique numbers on their arms, and they don''t even deserve their names.Once the action is full, they will be scolded, someone faints is a violent twitch, and they are carried away without any response. There is no treatment at all, and it is impossible for people to rest.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    When he came to a certain office, the guard knocked on the door, then pushed the door in, and whispered respectfully and fearfully: "Sir, there are guests looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    A voice sounded.

 C10

    "I... I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? Do you dare to bring in if you don''t know?" The people inside were a little angry, and the guard subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    "Okay, you can go down." Su Bai said and opened the door and walked in.


    "You are?" Xiao looked at the man and woman who came in questioningly.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, and walked over to himself, moved a chair and sat down, then looked at Xiao.


    Xiao didn''t move either, he seemed very interested.


    At this time, Xiao wears glasses and a beard. He doesn''t look like the black king of the Hellfire Club.


    "My name is Su Bai, I''m here to cooperate with you." Su Bai said.


    "Cooperation? Interesting, I want to hear, what do you want to cooperate with me." Xiao Chashou asked.


    "Before that, I want to know, how is your Hellfire Club going?" Su Bai said.


    Xiao changed color instantly."How do you know about the Hellfire Club?"


    "Is there any chocolate in the drawer? Bring me a piece." Su Bai did not answer, but said familiarly.


    Xiao hesitated, took out the chocolate from the drawer and handed it over.Su Bai ate it unceremoniously, not forgetting to give Doty a piece.


    "You have successfully aroused my curiosity. I am indeed planning to build a club, and I plan to use the name Hellfire. I really want to know how do you know, and even more, how do you plan to cooperate with me?"


    "Is planning to build?" Su Bai said with a blank expression, seeming to chew the chocolate cautiously: "I can help you find mutants at the cost of 50% of the Hellfire Club."


    "Can you find a mutant?" Xiao asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t you find it?" Su Bai looked at Xiao Dao.


    Xiao was stunned and said: "That''s right, but why should I believe you?"


    "Simple!" Su Pai snapped his fingers and pointed to Doty.


    Dotti thought, did he finally talk about me?


    "Do you know who she is?" Su Bai asked.


    Xiao, shook his head."Mutant?"


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, but more than a mutant can make you believe in my sincerity to cooperate with you. Her name is Dotti, a Soviet agent. She has been lurking around here for a while, just to investigate you? How about me? Is your sincerity enough?"


    Xiao''s eyes changed and he stared sharply at Dotti.


    Dotti''s expression changed drastically, and he never expected Su Bai to say it directly.


    "You cheated me!"


    Dottie roared, ready to draw his gun.


    Su Bai laughed and suddenly shot, hugged Dotti abruptly, and then kissed directly.


    This change made Doty and Xiao both stunned.


    Which one is this?


    "You... anesthetic, you..." Su Bai let go of Doty, and Doty''s body was already weak.


    Su Bai put her on the chair casually, wiped the corners of her mouth and said, "I did it with you, it seems that the effect is not bad."


    "Cooperate?" Ignoring Doty, Su Bai looked at Xiao.


    Xiao stared at Su Bai and said, "What if I say no?"


    "Who knows, maybe... you killed me?" Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    Xiao looked at Su Bai uncertainly, he could see that Su Bai was not afraid of death at all.Either there is a mental problem and come to die.Or, he must have something else he didn''t know, he knew everything, thinking he would never die.


    After thinking about it, Xiao still feels that the latter is more likely.


    After thinking about it, Xiao suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand, "Then, happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation." Su Bai responded with a smile, and then said: "By the way, this girl is handed over to me, is it okay?"


    Item 0011


    "Of course you can, but what are you going to do with her?" Xiao asked with a smile. Dottie seemed to be desperate and didn''t speak, but the eyes that looked at Su Bai were full of hatred.


    Unfortunately, the eyes can''t kill people.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Doty, and said to Xiao: "Do you still need to talk about how men deal with women? I''m very interested in this girl, not to mention her identity, maybe it can come in handy."


    "As far as I know, this kind of agent is very loyal." Xiao Youyou took the ropeway.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No matter how loyal a woman is, she will eventually succumb to a man. If she does it eight times a day, she will be obedient sooner or later."

 C11

    "Haha, it makes sense." Xiaohaha smiled and said: "In this case, she will leave it to you to deal with, I will let you arrange a room for you, take a rest, and then... we will discuss cooperation Details, how?"


    "The environment is better!" Su Bai said.


    "Of course." Xiao responded with a smile and quickly called someone in.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, he directly carried Dotti, and left with the guards.


    Not to mention, the room that Xiao arranged was really good, and the environment was very good. After entering, Su Bai threw Doty directly onto the bed, and then looked around the room with satisfaction.


    "Asshole, kill me, I will never betray the organization." Dotti scolded.


    Su Bai shook his head and sat next to her, bowing his head and approaching him, Doty closed his eyes in shame and thought of his end.The ears were a little itchy, the heat waves came, and Su Bai''s voice was heard immediately afterwards."You are stupid, how can you stay here otherwise, how can you complete the task."


    "Uh?"


    Dottie was stunned for a moment, staring at Su Bai with wide eyes.


    Su Bai made a silent motion, pointed around, and Dotti immediately understood that there might be someone listening here.She looked at Su Bai suspiciously. Now, she really didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Double agent is not a difficult task for you, you know who is true and who is false! In addition, he doesn''t just trust me, so we have to act." Su Bai whispered again."So... I am coming."


    "what?"


    Dotti was stunned, and immediately saw that Su Bai had taken off his clothes unceremoniously.


    Now, Dotti panicked.


    No need to pretend, her reaction, her swearing was completely real.


    After more than an hour, there was a blush on the bed sheet, Doty''s eyes were tears, and his eyes were angry.Su Bai smiled and dressed, then turned around and went out."You, come here, do you have handcuffs? Get one."


    "Have!"


    The guard called seemed to be ordered to hurry, did not ask much at all, and was ready quickly.


    Su Bai returned with the handcuffs and handcuffed Doty''s hands with the bed."Save some effort, when did I figure it out and when I will let you go again!"


    The handcuffed Dotti seemed to have calmed down at this time. Although he was still glaring at Su Bai, it was mixed with some more complicated emotions.


    The Red Room training camp is handcuffed every night while sleeping.So unlike ordinary people, this will not lose her sense of security, but will increase her sense of security and make her calm.


    Eat and drink, serve thoughtfully.


    Food and drink are delivered, and Su Bai will be satisfied if he has any needs. Sometimes when he wants to go out and have a look, he is accompanied by guards, or at night or during the day, Su Bai will gallop on Doty.Although I didn¡¯t see Xiao for a few days, Xiao knew everything about Su Bai. Seeing what he did to Dotti, although he won¡¯t completely dispel his worries and trust him, at least it can be regarded as ruling out some. Suspect, and Dotti''s heart has changed unconsciously, but she hasn''t realized it yet.


    Finally, when the fifth day came, Xiao came to him.


    Taking a look at Doty, who was torn on the bed quietly, Xiao first smiled at Su Bai, revealing a man who knows how to smile, and then said apologetically: "Sorry, there are other things to be busy these days. We can now talk about cooperation in detail."


    "Okay, but I don''t think there is too much to talk about. I''m only responsible for finding mutants for you, and then collecting money regularly. I don''t care about other things." Su Bai said.


    "Don''t you think this is too easy? Since you want to cooperate with me, you also know that the club is not easy to do, the money is naturally a lot." Xiao said with a smile.


    "I only know that the Nazis won''t last long, so time is money. You should also be looking for mutants? But the progress doesn''t look very good. So, the earlier you find mutants to do things, the more you earn. Money can be earned, but time...you can''t make it." Su Bai smiled and pointed to his head: "And I happen to have this ability to quickly find mutants."


    "So, you are also a mutant. Is your ability to perceive the location of other mutants?" Xiao asked casually.


    Su Bai laughed without saying a word, and tried me, no way!


    Item 0012


    In the end, Xiao did not discuss any details of cooperation with Su Bai, but he agreed with Su Bai''s cooperation method and hoped that Su Bai could find mutants as soon as possible.Su Bai naturally has no ability to find mutants, but he knows that the plot understands the world, and he has read a lot of information from SSR before, so he still has a general understanding of some mutants.


    But before leaving, Su Bai was still waiting for someone.


    That is Magneto.


    So although Xiao hoped that he could set out to find mutants as soon as possible, Su Bai did not leave.Every day, he just wandered around or paid attention to the newly sent prisoners. He was not sure when the Magneto would return, so he could only wait and see.


    Fortunately, although Xiao urged, but temporarily did not move.


    Speaking of it, Xiao''s abilities are also good. It can absorb energy and transform it into an attack. The bomb can''t kill anything.However, Su Bai didn''t want Xiao to kill himself to know his secret for the time being. When the time was right, there might be better results.


    Xiao Ke will not really cooperate with him so kindly, he will definitely do it when the time is right.It just so happened that Su defeated the same idea.However, Xiao may just kill Su Bai, but Su Bai''s idea is to lay eggs with chickens, not only to kill Xiao, even Hellfire Club, he wants it!


    "What are you going to do?"


    One day, Su Bai just turned over from Doty, when he heard Doty ask in a low voice.


    Su Bai turned his head to look, and said with a low smile: "Oh, finally you are willing to talk to me normally. I thought you were going to ignore me forever. I''m waiting for someone. When it gets there, let''s go out and find a variant. People, you can take the opportunity to contact your organization."


    Dottie didn''t speak, she had no idea what Su Bai was going to do now.On the one hand, he is cooperating with Xiao, on the other hand, he seems to let himself provide intelligence to the organization. On which side is he on?What is the purpose?


    "Okay, I''ll go out and have a look. I hope the person I''m waiting for will show up soon." Su Bai said, got up and got dressed and went out.


    When they came outside, the guards were accustomed to the existence of Su Bai, and they didn''t pay much attention.Not long after he walked, Su Bai heard a noisy sound, and immediately saw a group of people being taken up mightily, seeming to be about to disperse.


    Among the crowd, there seemed to be a mother and child separated, and the son looked not very big, he looked more than ten years old.

 C12

    Because he was dragged away by the soldiers, he didn''t want to be separated from his mother. He kept pulling and shouting hiss and cracked his lungs.


    "Finally waiting for you." Su Bai''s eyes lit up instantly.


    The boy was picked up by several soldiers. The door was slowly closed. He stretched out his hands as if trying to catch his mother, but all this was in vain.At least the soldiers around him thought so, but... Su Bai had already clearly seen that the door began to shake.


    Su Bai subconsciously glanced at the direction of Xiao''s office, it seemed that there was no one!


    good chance!


    If Xiao finds out, Magneto will go the same way as movies.Thinking of this, Su Bai walked over quickly, punching and kicking the guards, stunned them, and subconsciously had to fight back. It was discovered that Su Bai stopped after defeat, and Magneto had already It fell directly to the ground.


    "Dead or die, follow me if you die!"


    Su Bai walked over and kicked him with his toes. Eric struggled to get up and looked at Su Bai with a little fear and especially expectation.


    Although I don''t know who he is, Eric knows that he seems very powerful.


    "Follow me." Su Bai said indifferently. Eric looked at the soldiers next to him and found that no one was blocking him. This was followed by the same steps. Some only followed Su Bai.


    Su Bai took Eric back to his room, beckoned to the guard at the door of the room, and said a little disgustingly: "Take him to a bath, wash it clean, then change into clean clothes and bring it over."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier replied, Eric wanted to say something, Su Bai waved his hand: "Clean up in mud, then come back and talk to me."


    About half an hour or so, Eric was brought back, took a shower, and changed into new clothes, which seemed more pleasing to the eye.


    Looking at Eric, who was nervous, it was hard to imagine that he would be so aggressive in the future.


    "My name is Su Bai, I saved your life, you can choose to follow me later, or you can choose to turn around and go back to that dirty place." Su Bai said directly.


    "I... I''m following you, can you save my mother?" Eric asked hesitantly.


    "Then it depends on whether you are obedient."


    Su Bai said that he took a dagger from the side and pushed the door out.Eric hesitated, and followed.I walked a long way all the way to a remote room, which was used to execute prisoners.


    When the two came in, Su Bai closed the cell door, and threw the dagger to the ground with a click.


    "Use him to kill me!" Su Bai whispered.


    "What, what?" Eric was stunned.


    "I said, use it to kill me! If you do it, I will save your mother and let her live a stable life in the future. If you can''t do it, I will not only save him, but also you , Even... I will not guarantee your safety!" Su Bai said in a deep voice."Concentrate your mind, release your anger, control it, kill me!"


    Item 0013


    Eric was very nervous and at a loss. He didn''t understand how to control the knife to kill Su Bai, let alone why he made such a request.But as far as I can feel it, Su Bai didn''t make a joke. Thinking of his mother and the miserable life that might happen, Eric concentrated and opened his hand to the dagger on the ground.


    The palms trembled slightly, Eric''s expression was terrifying, but the dagger didn''t move.


    "Recall how you felt when you separated from your mother, imagine the powerless anger, you can do it!"


    Eric, who has just awakened his ability, needs stimulation and anger to stimulate his ability. In the movie, Xiao shot his mother in front of him, which made him burst out with powerful power.Su Bai wouldn''t do it naturally, he just needs to let Eric slowly recall that feeling.


    Eric¡¯s facial features seem to be squeezed together, and sweat is already on his forehead. His eyes become savage and angry. The feeling of helpless anger gradually poured into his mind, followed by A very special feeling.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Thinking of being forced to separate from his mother, but unexpectedly that her mother might die, Eric finally yelled.


    "Wow!"


    In his shout, the dagger on the ground suddenly flew up, and a flutter was heard immediately. The dagger pierced Su Bai''s body, and Su Bai almost fell to the ground slowly with Eric.


    "Ah...no, no, sir, I didn''t mean it, I...I''ll call someone to rescue you right away." The sober Eric hurried to the side of Su Bai and said in a panic and regret.


    "Don''t panic, don''t call someone, I can''t die, there is no one who can kill me completely. You did a good job, I will let someone bring my mother back in a while, and then you will be by my side!" Su A word of comfort was defeated.


    "But, but..."


    Eric cried and cried, intermittently, watching Su Bai pull out the dagger and set it aside, his head slightly tilted and seemed silent, which made him no idea what to do.


    "I... I killed someone, I killed someone..." Eric mumbled over and over again, and immediately heard Su Bai''s voice sound strangely."Who to kill, didn''t I say, I can''t die!"


    Eric yelled in disbelief and looked at Su Bai, who had already lost his breath just now."Ah, you, you..."


    "You passed my assessment and proved your ability," Su Bai stood up and patted him on the shoulder, then looked at the dagger on the side and slowly extended his hand.


    Under Eric''s shocked gaze, he saw the dagger swaying slightly on the ground, faster and faster, and finally flew directly to Su Bai''s hand with a swish.


    "Although it''s still a bit unfamiliar and difficult, as long as you control and develop it, your ability will definitely improve. With this ability, you can be guaranteed to go out, and you can only use a gun without losing the chain. Also, this time The offline time seems to be very short? I only woke up when I moved outside from the cell last time. This time... it seems to have been online in a few seconds. The place was full of blood and resurrected. If you have time, this should be studied carefully. The reason."


    Su Bai analyzed it secretly for a moment, and found that Eric was still looking awkward, and smiled: "Let''s go."


    Su Bai succeeded in his death and obtained his first ability in the true sense. Su Bai was in a good mood.In his current capacity, this was a trivial matter. Eric''s mother was soon brought over, looking a little nervous and fearful, not knowing what happened.


    Su Bai gave a few words of relief and told her and her son Eric to follow him in the future, and then asked them to arrange a room next to them and settle down.Xiao obviously received the news, but he didn''t see any problems and didn''t ask any questions.However, Su Bai took the initiative to find Xiao and told him that he was going to look for mutants.

 C13

    Xiao naturally couldn''t wait, money, people, arranged everything for him, and then Su Bai set off with Doty.


    Before leaving, Su Bai specially gave Eric a coin and asked him not to let anyone discover his abilities. If he had time, he could quietly use the coin to exercise his abilities.


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai, Dotti, and Xiao arranged for a man who was called to help lay hands and run errands. The three left the camp and boarded the private plane arranged by Xiao.


    The first person Su Bai was looking for was one of the members of the Hellfire Club in the movie, Riptide!


    He can create cyclones, tornadoes, hurricanes, and combine water to form water storms.Although there is no outstanding performance in the movie, his ability is pretty good.


    Item 0014


    Obviously, this plane should be used by Xiaoping himself. It is very luxurious, with bars, recreation rooms, everything, and even equipped with two sexy and beautiful flight attendants for full service.However, he was used to seeing the truly luxurious private jets of later generations, so this one of Xiao was almost meaningless.


    It takes about six hours to fly.


    After getting on the plane, Su Bai simply visited and enjoyed it.


    Drinking wine and watching the two flight attendants dancing, Su Bai was playing with a coin in his hand and smiled and said to Dotti: "Although these two flight attendants are not bad, they are a bit too ordinary. In the future, the flight attendants on my plane, Not only to be beautiful, but also to be special!"


    "How special?" Dotti asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said to the two flight attendants: "Are your clothes rented?"


    The two flight attendants were stunned. Of course, these clothes are not rented?Why did you ask so?


    "It''s not rented, why do you wear it all the time?"


    Seeing that the flight attendant didn''t react, Su Bai said boredly.


    They suddenly realized that it turned out to be the meaning of making them striptease!


    Soon, the two flight attendants began to jump and take off, and they soon showed their beautiful bodies. Watching Su Bai caught fire, put down his wine glass, and directly took Doty to the lounge inside.


    "Look at why they want to find me!"


    Dotti said with some dissatisfaction.


    "They, I don''t like it!" Su Bai said with a lip, and rushed directly on it.


    ...


    Six hours said it was not long or short. After landing, I didn''t look for the rapids immediately, but found a place to live nearby, rested for the night and then set off tomorrow.


    The night is getting deeper.


    Dotti went to take a bath first, and waited until Dotti finished washing Su Bai before going in.


    After washing it out, the headlights in the room were turned off, only the bedside lamp beside the bed was still slightly on. Dotti had changed into her pajamas and lay down. Seeing Su Bai came out, he passed the handcuffs.During this time, she was handcuffed to sleep every night, and it was also a long-standing habit that made her particularly at ease.


    At the beginning, Su Bai cuffed her, after all, Su Bai was not so relieved, but slowly became that before going to bed, Dotti would take the initiative to hand him the handcuffs.


    "You can handcuff it yourself, it''s just one hand anyway." Su Bai took it and asked casually.


    Dottie didn''t speak, just put his hand there and got ready.Su Bai shook his head speechlessly, handcuffed her, and then lay down in the narration.


    During the long night, Doty fell asleep quickly, but Su Bai was not sleepy.He picked up the coin at the head of the bed and controlled it to slowly flow around his fingers.


    Don''t look at this action as a big deal. In fact, it requires very fine control and is a way of exercise.He must concentrate on being able to ensure that the coins are flowing around his fingers, and the speed is not fast, if he is distracted, he will fail in all likelihood.


    After practicing for a while, Su Bai stopped and turned off the lights to sleep.


    The next day, Su Bai took Doty and the servant to find the rapids.


    I knew the information for a long time and watched the movie. It can be said that I found the torrent easily. At this time, the torrent is not as well-dressed as in the movie. It seems that the conditions are not very good, and he is also very young. He is completely a hairy boy. Look like.


    "Who are you, what can I do for you?" Torrent said cautiously.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, and tilted his head towards the fellow next to him, who stepped out and rushed towards the rapids.The torrent hurriedly dodged, turning his fingers along the way, and in an instant a small whirlwind was generated and the subordinate flew out.Subsequently, the rapid control of the whirlwind seemed to be ready to move towards Su Bai and Dotti.


    "You''d better look back and consider whether or not to do this." Su Bai said calmly.


    Torrent turned his head suspiciously, and suddenly saw a dagger floating behind him.Only the dagger, no one, just floating in mid-air.Torrent froze for a moment, and turned his head to look at Su Bai in surprise. Su Bai waved his hand, and flew into his hand with a swish of the dagger, and said faintly: "Money, beauty, power, do you want it? Just follow I!"


    Torrent looked at Su Bai, and slowly put away the whirlwind.


    "You are responsible for fighting when you stun." Su Bai pointed at the subordinate who was knocked out, put his arm around Doty''s shoulder and turned away.


    It''s actually not difficult to recruit mutants.


    In this period, mutants have not become so popular. Most of the awakened mutants have been cautious and uneasy, so as long as the powerful of the same kind appear, they will easily be recruited.What''s more, with the ability, I naturally want to have a better life and have more.At least, Torrent is like this.


    The person who was on the road was already awake, and he was a little depressed after he figured out the situation.Back at the hotel, Su Bai asked him to change his clothes with the rapids and clean up.On the one hand, it was a kind of expression, on the other hand, Su Bai really couldn''t bear it, let alone let him follow him.


    Data 0015


    "You can control the items? Is it mind control?" Dottie couldn''t help asking as Su Bai threw the dagger aside.


    "I will have more." Su Bai smiled and sat down beside Dotti."Now, we can talk about our business."

 C14

    "You should have a way to contact your organization and pass on the news? You can pass the news that Xiao is about to form the Hellfire Club and solicit mutants, or you can say something about me. Let them know that your mission is not Failure is just a slight modification, it takes longer to lurch." After a pause, Su Bai continued: "Remember to tell them that you need some intelligence to gain trust, and I believe they will arrange it."


    "You betrayed Xiao, right?" Doty asked.


    Su Bai was dumb."Betrayal? You wouldn''t be so naive to think that we are really partners, do you?"


    "Understood, you are just using him, just like he is using you."


    "Use each other, and in the end it depends on who is better."


    "So, what about me?" Dottie continued to ask, "What is your purpose for me?"


    "You." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dottie shook his head and said, "You just said I was naive, do you think I would believe that you are only for me, just for a woman?"


    "Why not? You are beautiful and well-built. It''s normal to attract me. And you are a Soviet agent with excellent abilities in all aspects. You can be perfect as a woman or as an assistant. Competent. I believe no one can resist you like this?"


    Dotti''s eyes changed for a moment, but he quickly recovered as usual. He shook his head and said: "Not enough, you are an ambitious person, and I think you have a purpose in everything you do. Just this is not enough!"


    "I want you to keep you by my side forever." Su Bai said.


    Dotti frowned and looked at it inquiringly.


    "I said, my name is Mr. Immortal. Time can''t erode me, but it can erode you. You should have anti-aging serum medicine in your organization."


    "So you want this!" Dotty couldn''t help but be shocked, never expected that he would actually plot this.She has heard of this serum medicine. It was researched out by the organization with a lot of manpower and material resources. The quantity is extremely rare. As for the formula, no one knows the formula. Heard of this thing!


    How does he know so much about the organization?He even knows such secret things.


    "If you want this, I''m afraid you have missed it. I don''t know or understand, and I don''t have the qualifications to contact this. I can''t help you achieve your goal at all!" Doty said.


    "It''s man-made." Su Bai smiled disapprovingly."Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. I still have a way to get something with similar effects, but it''s relatively troublesome. Well, before they come back, you can contact the people in your organization."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t return?" Dottie got up and walked to the door, turning his head hesitantly and asked.


    "Go and come back!" Su Bai waved his hand casually.


    Dotti feels complicated. I don''t know if it''s because of the previous sentence I want you to be by my side forever, or because of the casual and trust he waved just now.


    This is the emotion she has never experienced in the''Red Room''?


    Not long after Dotti left, the servant had already returned with the rapids.Seeing the changed torrent, Su Bai said briefly, telling him some basic information and his identity. It can be seen that the torrent is a little in awe of him, and at the same time he has a little hope for the future life.


    He opened a room for him to have a good rest, and then told the next person to contact Xiao, one is to tell him that he found the rapids, and the other is to tell him that he will not come back immediately, and find other mutants as soon as possible. Then take it back together.


    The next person got the reply soon after passing the news. Xiao first expressed his satisfaction and excitement at finding Riptide so quickly. At the same time, I wish Su Bai can find other mutants as soon as possible. For those who are with Su Bai for the time being. There is no objection to the matter.


    Although it sounds okay, Su Bai can feel a sense of superiors and subordinates in his words, as if the leader is affirming and agreeing to his work arrangements.Su Bai was a little bit ridiculous about Xiao''s careful thinking and small tricks.


    It is not so easy to use this method to confirm the primary and secondary positions.


    I was looking for people, and now they are by my side. Who will they listen to?Of course, if you are a soft persimmon, as long as Xiao solves him, then this problem will be solved naturally. Unfortunately...I am not a soft persimmon!


    After the servant left, Su Bai picked up the coin and continued to practice.


    After not paying attention, Dotti came back.


    There was no special reaction, as if she should have come back, she took off her coat, sat down next to Su Bai, and talked about the contact with the organization.


    Item 0016


    Dottie contacted the organization smoothly. After she sent back some information about Xiao and the Hellfire Club, the organization immediately agreed to her request to continue to stay here and perform tasks.Dottie didn''t know what to think, and hinted that some physical sacrifices might be needed when reporting. As a result, the organization''s answer was very simple, directly announcing Dotty''s graduation and asking her to get more information at all costs.


    The organization thought she was talking about Xiao, but in fact it was not at all, but Su Bai!


    Dottie was a little bit sad for the organization''s blunt move, and somehow lucky.


    "The organization is very satisfied with my mission this time. I think if it continues, it should be possible to test some news about the serum." Dotti said.


    Su Bai nodded in response."Don¡¯t worry about this. Your organization won¡¯t trust you so quickly. You still need to do it slowly. As long as you know the accurate news, you can grab it directly. Okay, let¡¯s take a shower and rest early. We will go around for a while. Go around, don¡¯t worry, go find the next mutant!"


    Su Bai''s plan is simple, take advantage of this time to exercise his abilities, and at the same time cultivate torrents.


    The next mutant may not be able to solicit and conquer so easily.


    The swaying coin waited until Dotti came out of the bath before Su Bai went to wash it.


    After coming out, I found that the lights were all off, Dotti seemed to be asleep, Su Bai didn''t think much about it, and when he came up, he put his arms around Dotti and was about to go to sleep.But when he put his hand over, Su Bai discovered that her arm was beside her!Usually, this hand is handcuffed, and usually, Dotti will hand the handcuffs to herself before going to bed.


    But just now, no!


    "You..." Su Bai said suspiciously."Today, aren''t you handcuffed anymore?"


    Dotti did not speak, but hummed softly.


    why?Long-term habits are not so easy to change, let alone it is already psychologically affected?


    Su Bai didn''t ask too much, because she must have something to do with her change!With a slight force on his arm, Su Bai took Doti into his arms. No handcuffs would make her feel insecure. Let yourself replace the handcuffs and handcuff you!

 C15

    At first, Dotti was a little uncomfortable. I could feel that she hadn''t been asleep. Su Bai held her arm and didn''t let go. I don''t know how long it took. Dotti seemed to reach out and hug Su Bai and fell asleep. .


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, Su Bai found that Dotti was entangled in his body like an octopus. As soon as he moved, Dotti woke up, and found that he looked a little embarrassed, and moved quickly from Su Bai. Up.Seeing her shy look, Su Bai couldn''t help feeling funny. This is the first time seeing her react like a normal woman, right?


    In the next period of time, Su Bai walked around with Doty, admiring the scenery of this era, while improving his abilities and training the rapids.


    The strength shown by the rapids in the movie can only be regarded as good, not brilliant, and he can only release the whirlwind with his hands, but Su Bai knows that in the comics, the rapids can do more than this, he can make his lower body surround the whirlwind, Fly directly.Su Bai focused on training him in this aspect. Although it is not so easy to succeed, it is a direction.


    In this process, the rapids became more and more respected and convinced of Soviet defeat.


    Su Bai has made even greater progress. He can easily control coins, and he has become more and more handy in the control of metals and magnetic fields. He has tried it, and now he can easily control objects the size of a car, and has begun to try more The line is controlled.Since the last time Dotti was not handcuffed, she has never been handcuffed anymore. No matter if she puts her arms around Su Bai to fall asleep every night, if Fan Su Bai doesn''t hold her, she feels like she is suddenly insecure. Su Bai was unexpectedly so "sticky".


    After almost half a month, Su Bai was finally ready to set off.


    new York.


    West chester.


    The purpose this time is not to meet Carter in New York, she has not yet arrived in New York.


    He tried his luck, but also to... find someone!


    There is nothing special about this place, and there are no attractions or relics, but the leader of the mutants, Professor X who fell in love with Magneto, lives here.


    However, Su Bai''s purpose is not him!


    It is still Xiao¡¯s private jet. This jet is currently dedicated to Su Bai, so that he can find mutants. Of course, he will reimburse all expenses during this period.


    Someone pays for money, some people run errands, there are bodyguards, and there are beautiful women. Don''t be too chic!


    Chapter 0017 Let me see the real you, Ruiwen!


    West Chester, New York.


    Su Bai took Doty and strolled around. This era was not so prosperous, and the wilderness was everywhere.The scenery is not very good, but it is very original. At least in a few decades, such an environment will be rare.Let Torrent stay in the hotel to keep in touch with his abilities, and tell the next person that he is going to go out with Doty on a date, not to find mutants, but the two of them, strolling in the countryside, Doty holding Su Bai¡¯s arm, it looks like It really looks like a young couple on a date.


    "You came here specially, what purpose should you have?"


    Su Bai nodded: "Two purposes, one primary and one secondary. New York is a good place, and it will become the center of the United States in the future. There will be many interesting people and many interesting stories. This is also my main future development. One of the most popular places. So this time I came here to get a good location while the land is still cheap. Secondly, try your luck and see if you can find someone."


    "Mutant?"


    "Well, a very interesting mutant, if she is there, it can come in handy in the future." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to hide Xiao?" Dotty said.


    After all, if you want to buy a lot of land, first of all, Su Bai has no money, and secondly, Xiao can''t be kept secret.


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled: "Why do you want to hide from him, I still expect him to pay me."


    When the two of them came out, it was almost late in the afternoon, and they went shopping for a while, and it was dark after they left at random.The two were not afraid of the darkness, nor were they worried about robbery, and had no effect at all.After walking for a while, I saw a faint light in front of me from a distance, as if it was a family.


    After walking forward for a while, I saw a house.


    It seems that the scale is not small, mostly a wealthy family.Seeing this house, Su Bai''s eyes lit up.


    Familiar!


    This is the home of Professor X.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai quickly looked around, hoping for good luck.


    "What are you looking at?" Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, Doty asked in a low voice in confusion.


    "Find someone." Su Bai said.


    "Child?" Doty said.


    "Well, yes, how do you know?" Su Bai looked at Dotti suspiciously, and saw Dotti pointing in the direction of the house, beside a certain window, a small figure hiding there seemed to be observing the situation inside. .


    "Fuck!" Su Bai didn''t say a word but suddenly hugged Dotti''s face and kissed him fiercely, then he smiled and passed directly.


    Dottie was a little surprised by her kiss, and then hurriedly followed.


    Su Bai walked over with Doty, and the kid hiding there immediately noticed it. It seemed to be taken aback, and then turned around and ran quickly.


    "Want to run? That won''t work!" Su Bai smiled, and took off a necklace from his neck, which he bought when he was shopping.Taking off the necklace, Su Bai threw it away, and with a swish, the necklace suddenly jumped out, so fast that he couldn''t see clearly in the darkness.


    For about a second or two, the running child seemed to be overwhelmed by something, and fell over with a puff.


    When Su Bai and Dotti walked over, the child was trying hard to untie the necklace that entangled her feet.Su defeated, bent over and squatted, the child''s movements stopped, his eyes full of fear.


    A very beautiful and cute little girl.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The little girl said nothing.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It seems that I scared you. Let me introduce you. My name is Su Bai, and this is Doty." Su Bai stretched out his hand.

 C16

    The little girl hesitated for a long time, then slowly stretched out her hand and whispered: "Riwen."


    Su Bai smiled and let go of her, spreading her palms, and the necklace on her leg suddenly swished into his palm.Ruiwen''s eyes widened in surprise, and she heard Su Bai slowly say: "I want to see, the real you!"


    Ruiwen hesitated, her body began to change from head to toe in a very cool way.


    In an instant, the originally fair girl turned blue.


    Dotti was startled, and took a half step back subconsciously. A look of sadness flashed across Ruiwen''s face, and then she found that the man beside her didn''t seem surprised, nor was he afraid or disgusted, but used that Looking at herself with an appreciative look, this gave little Ruiwen a sense of recognition in an instant.


    He is also capable, he is of the same kind as himself, he... is not afraid, does not hate himself!


    "Did you just want to go in for food?" Su Bai asked.


    Ruiwen nodded in shame.


    "Follow me, I don''t need to steal anything when I take you to eat. To be precise... You don''t need to steal anymore!" Su Bai said with a smile, his palm trembling slightly, and the necklace floated slowly. Get up and hang it on Ruiwen''s neck.


    Reach out and look at Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen showed a bright smile, and put her little hand up.


    Item 0018 must be a beautiful woman when he grows up, now raise it first


    Su Bai wanted to try his luck to find someone, so it was Ruiwen.


    Raven, the devilish girl, is an important figure among mutants.In the movie, the first time she met Professor X Charles was to steal things from his house. It was not until Charles met Eric, the Magneto King, that she was separated from Charles.Now, it has been the first to board by Su Bai.


    Holding Ruiwen''s hand, Su Bai directly hugged her up.


    "Go, go back to eat." Su Bai said to Ruiwen with a smile, then turned and left.


    Dotty followed, a little surprised.


    Not only surprised Ruiwen''s real appearance, but also surprised Su Bai''s actions.


    She has been with Su Bai for so long, and she has understood Su Bai''s habit.


    I love cleanliness very much, and I can even say that I have a cleanliness.


    Ruiwen is not clean now, but Su Bai is not only holding hands but also willing to hug her. It is really unexpected. Eric did not receive this treatment before.


    Is there anything special about Ruiwen besides the appearance?


    "Crack."


    The silent night sky suddenly heard the sound of opening the door, and a bright beam of light shone out. A child was seen standing at the door, looking over suspiciously.


    "Good evening, Charles, rest early..."


    Seeing little Charles, Su Bai smiled and greeted him.


    Charles subconsciously wanted to say good evening, but suddenly realized that he didn''t know this person, how did he know my name?He was about to speak when the door suddenly slammed shut.After a moment of stunned, Charles hurriedly opened the door and looked at both sides. No one pushed the door at all, and then looked in the direction of the person just now. It was silent and dim, where there were people.


    "I knew that I was not the only one capable of this world!" Charles whispered excitedly, remembering that voice firmly.


    For Charles, Su defeated nothing special.Although he is worthy of admiration, his beliefs or ideas Su Bai did not agree with, so Su Bai did not intend to accept Charles. With Ruiwen, this trip was worthwhile.


    On the way, Su Bai gave Ruiwen a brief talk about his identity and situation, don¡¯t look at Ruiwen, although she was young, a little girl hiding in Tibet, she must be very smart to live in such troubled times, so about Su Bai She was still able to understand, and when she got on the road and approached the crowd, Ruiwen had changed again.


    Although her appearance has not changed, she has become a fair-skinned girl.


    After coming back, the servants and the rapids didn''t sleep, and it was a bit unexpected to see the two go out on a date, but came back with a little girl. This speed is too fast, right?


    "I met it on the road. I saw a cute and pitiful one and brought it back. How cute, she must be a beautiful woman when she grows up, and she will raise it first. Just so you go get her clean clothes." Su Bai said casually.


    She must be a beautiful woman when she grows up, but now she raises...


    Raise first...


    Everyone looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, Ruiwen''s face flushed, and she obviously understood the meaning.


    Although he didn''t know what to say about Su Bai''s special habit, the servant still obeyed Su Bai''s instructions to buy clothes for Ruiwen.As for whether you can buy it in the middle of the night, you don''t need to worry about it.


    Back in the room, Su Bai put Ruiwen down and said: "You go take a shower first, and eat after you come out."


    "Ok!"


    Ruiwen responded timidly, and then went to take a bath by herself.


    "Why look at me like this?" Su Bai turned around and saw Dotti look at him with that weird look.


    Dottie shook his head. Just now I felt that Su Bai had a different attitude towards Ruiwen, and then I heard him say just to raise her first. This had to make Doty wonder if it was for this reason!


    As if seeing what Dotty was thinking, Su Bai said irritably: "What do you think, I just say that, lest they doubt it. Ruiwen is actually very poor, a little girl with such abilities, Such a troubled life is not easy."


    "Yeah!" Dotti replied, but she was obviously not completely convinced by her appearance.


    It''s not that she thinks Su Bai can do such a thing, mainly because Su Bai is special!

 C17

    It seems to others that raising oneself and accepting it seems a bit... strange?When Ruiwen grows up, Su Bai is already very old, right?However, Su Bai will not grow old, and time is not a problem for him at all, so in a moment of leisure, when Ruiwen grows up, then... it is not impossible!


    Seeing Dotti''s doubts, Su Bai didn''t bother to explain.Turned around and let Riptide get something to eat. When the food was delivered, the servant came back and bought two new clothes. The size should fit Ruiwen.Ask Dotty to send the clothes in to Ruiwen and help her tidy up. When Ruiwen came out, Su Bai smiled and beckoned her to come over and eat.


    With clean and beautiful clothes, sweet and delicious food, and a husband who doesn''t hate her, Ruiwen feels like she''s in heaven!


    This is a life that she can''t even dream of. If it is a dream, she hopes to keep doing it.


    Item 0019


    Su Bai wanted to arrange a separate room for Ruiwen, but Ruiwen refused. Knowing that she was still a little scared, she had no choice but to let Ruiwen stay in the room. Fortunately, the room was big enough and Ruiwen still Small enough to sleep.After tidying up, taking a shower and preparing to rest, Su Bai encountered another trouble.


    Ruiwen refused to be next to Doty, so Su Bai could only sleep in the middle. As a result, Ruiwen and Doty were both small-minded people, each of them put an arm around and said not to let go. They are the kind of insecure character.Su Bai''s sleep that night was a depressed one, like a prison.Finally, after dawn, Su Bai planned to wait for them to get up and sleep for a while, but when he saw that Su Bai hadn''t gotten up, Ruiwen didn''t get up either. If Ruiwen alone was okay, Doty did not get up either.


    "What are you doing?" Su Bai asked in a low voice toward Dotti.


    Dottie glanced at Ruiwen and said, "I didn''t sleep well either."


    Su Bai rolled his eyes, you are such an adult, and still jealous with the little girl?


    In desperation, Su Bai could only get up, and he couldn''t sleep well anyway.After washing up, the servant had already delivered breakfast. After having breakfast together, Su Bai asked Dotti to take care of Ruiwen. She went to see the progress of the rapids, and then took the opportunity to drive away.


    Su Bai called for the rapids, took him directly to the remote place, and then let the rapids train by himself, and found a clean place to make up his head.


    After sleeping until the afternoon, Su Bai woke up and went back.


    In the room, Doty and Ruiwen seem to get along fairly peacefully.


    First took a shower and changed her clothes. Just after Su Bai sat down, Ruiwen had already leaned over, tentatively lying down on Su Bai''s lap, cleverly like a cat.Seeing that Ruiwen was clingy but quiet and not annoying, Su Bai didn''t say anything, and started his training.


    As the ability was released, the metal in the room began to sway and float, and began to move in accordance with Su Bai''s idea, combining into different shapes.Ruiwen watched with interest, and then suddenly became Su Bai''s appearance, learning from Su Bai to stretch out her hands and pretend that all of this was done by her.


    Seeing Ruiwen becoming Su Bai, Dotti was very surprised. It turned out that she could not only change from blue to normal, but also the appearance of anyone.


    If this ability is used as a spy... it''s no disadvantage.


    She suddenly knew why Su Bai said that Ruiwen could be of great use.


    Magneto¡¯s ability is very powerful, controlling the magnetic field, advancing and attacking, retreating and defending, and can even turn the earth at its strongest. Therefore, Su Bai has not slackened in training this ability, and he is proficient every day. Become stronger.At the same time, Su Bai asked Dotti to be responsible for teaching Ruiwen''s fighting ability, perhaps because of this relationship, and the relationship between the two was gradually cultivated. Although they still refused to give up at night, they usually get along well.


    In addition to exercise ability, Su Bai naturally did not forget the main purpose of coming to New York.


    "Bring me a message. Let me say that I fancy two places in New York. One is in the center of New York and can be used as the club address, and the other is in the suburbs. I will use it myself. Let him send the money as soon as possible." Su Bai called The next person ordered.


    Although the servant was wondering when Su Bai hadn''t been out to look at the place, he nodded to do it.


    His task is only to monitor Su Bai and pass the news.


    "This starts to benefit? No wonder staying there has been no action."


    When Xiao received the news from the next person, he sneered in a low voice."I want money to buy land, OK, I''ll give it to you, anyway...you won''t be able to live long."


    ...


    "Will he agree? These two pieces of land are not cheap." In the room, after knowing that Su Bai had asked Xiao for money to buy the land, Dotti asked with some worry.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I think you are silly by my side. Now it''s our''honeymoon period''. He also counts on me to find mutants for him. He will definitely agree if he doesn''t ask too much. And I have not continued to act, he will definitely think that I am deliberately seeking benefits, so he will not only give money, but also more!"


    Dotti thought for a while, I''m afraid he would agree if he changed to be himself.


    The facts also proved that this was indeed the case. It didn''t take long for the next person to reply and say that Xiao agreed, and directly and generously prepared five million US dollars.


    Five million.


    It''s not that later, when Howard Stark was introduced on the news, he was just a millionaire.


    "It''s really a big deal. I don''t know how many dirty things I have done to make so much money." Su Bai muttered, then waved his hand, ready to buy land.


    The first thing to buy is a house in the center of New York City, which is planned to be used as a place for the Hellfire Club.


    Downtown New York is quite prosperous.


    Su Bai is holding Ruiwen, Doty is holding his arm, behind him is a bodyguard and a servant, it looks like a rich man is taking his family out, the battle is complete.After walking a few blocks, Su Bai has already seen the place he wants to buy, a house near a crossroad!


    Standing at the crossroads, Su Bai glanced to the left. There was an arc-shaped building. It seemed that it was preparing to build a telephone company, but the construction was not finished yet.


    It won¡¯t be long before Peggy will come to work here!


    I really look forward to being a neighbor by then, what will Peggy look like.Uh... I should be able to do it, after all, before leaving, I took advantage of her.


    Item 0020


    Although the telephone company is real, it is just a cover. In fact, this is the base of SSR. When the war is over, Peggy will be sent here. The hero of the original battlefield is reduced to a person who is responsible for making calls and handling files. Staff.It was because of a certain event that Peggy had the opportunity to re-exhibit her abilities and eventually became one of the founders of SHIELD.


    Speaking of it, this matter is still related to Dotti, and it is precisely because of this incident that Dotti and Peggy became rivals.


    "what happened?"


    Feeling that Su Bai looked at him in a weird look, Dotti asked.

 C18

    "It''s okay, let''s go see the house, I hope the owner is so talkative and willing to sell it to us." Su Bai shook his head and smiled, then walked over.


    The house itself is a club similar to a ballroom, and the business seems to be pretty good. It''s still daytime and it''s already open for business.


    The waiter was a little surprised to see Su Bai''s skin color, but when he saw his battle, he knew that he was definitely a rich man, and immediately showed a warm and pleasing expression.


    "Tell your boss, I want to discuss business with him." Su Bai said.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The waiter turned and left as soon as he finished speaking, and walked to the second floor.


    It seemed that the second floor belonged to an important place, or a place such as a VIP room, and there were bodyguards at the top of the stairs. After a few minutes, the waiter came up and came down, and his face was a little awkward.


    "I''m sorry sir, our boss is very busy, I''m afraid..."


    "What''s his original words!" Looking at the waiter''s appearance, Su Bai said calmly.


    "This, the boss said... the boss said not to do business with yellow monkeys." The waiter whispered.


    "Yellow monkey?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, showing a sneer.


    Although I know that racial discrimination is still quite serious in this era, I haven''t realized Soviet defeat for so long.


    No one around him, whether it''s the American army, whether it''s Page, Steve, or Dotty, Shaw, didn''t show this to Su Bai. Unexpectedly, a club owner would dare to call himself a yellow monkey.


    "Dotty, get me a glass of wine."


    "Rapid, you go up and''please'' that boss down, I want to talk to him."


    Su Bai turned and sat down, and Dotti walked out at the same time as Torrent.


    "Sir..." The waiter knew that it was not good looking at the posture. Just about to stop him, he was kicked by Doty. Doty walked to the bar and the other waiters had already rushed over.


    Bang, bang, bang, Dotti was dexterous and decisive, and in a blink of an eye all the waiters were knocked down.Leaning on the bar, Dottie said to the already frightened female bartender: "Can you get me a bottle of wine?"


    At this moment, the rapids had already reached the top of the stairs, and the bodyguard next to him would naturally not let him go up, and rushed over quickly.Torrent sneered, waved his hands, and released the airflow from a difficult-to-find angle. In an instant, the two bodyguards flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing this, the guests in the bar yelled instantly and swarmed away.


    The rapids went up to the second floor, and soon the bodyguards rushed over one after another, with guns in their hands.


    Bang bang.


    The gunfire sounded, and bullets shot towards the nuclear torrent.


    The palm of the torrent waved, and in an instant, a strong whirlwind produced the bullets directly, then swished, bounced back, and shot the bodyguards.


    Thump thump.


    The bodyguards fell to the ground one by one, the rapids sneered, and came to a certain room.


    "boom!"


    Kicked out and the door slammed in.Immediately afterwards, I heard the screams of women coming from inside, and then a middle-aged man with a big belly panicked and put on his clothes, and roared angrily: "Do you know where this is? You dare to come here to make trouble, you fucking Don''t want to..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a whirlwind rushing towards him, and with a puff, he hit the wall heavily."you you¡­¡­"


    "Our husband invites you to go down and talk!"


    The torrent sneered, and the whirlwind appeared again and directly entangled the boss.


    There was a loud bang, the wall upstairs was knocked down, and a person was immediately seen flying down from above, and hit the table in front of Su Bai with a bang. The table was broken and the boss was lying there. Twitching painfully and groaning miserably.


    "Who are you, why are you bothering me...what do you want, me, me...I will give you all, let me go, let me go." The boss struggled to get up, begging for mercy in fear.


    Su Bai smiled while holding the wine glass with his legs up, and said to the down streamer with some complaints: "Didn''t I tell you to invite him down? Why is he so impolite."


    "I was wrong, sir!" Torrent bowed his head.


    "Forget it." Su Bai waved his hand indifferently, and looked at the boss and said: "Who am I? This is a good question. I am the yellow monkey in your mouth. I am here to talk to you for business. Now , I wonder if boss, are you interested in discussing business with me?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! Any business is fine, any business is fine!" the boss hurriedly said to please.


    Su Bai showed a satisfied smile, which made the boss breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sure? But I don''t want to talk about it now!"


    The smile on Su Bai''s face suddenly disappeared, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop suddenly, and he took the wine bottle from Dotti and slammed it directly at the boss''s head.


    Snapped!


    The wine bottle shattered and the blood was flowing.


    Item 0021


    "Although this method is a bit of a loss of status, but... it''s cool!" Su Bai sorted out his clothes, glanced at the boss who was photographed lying on the ground and covering his head, and said gracefully: "Okay, just now It¡¯s just a funny joke with you. Of course, I came all the way to discuss business."


    "Dotty."

 C19

    Su Bai yelled, and Dotti quickly picked up a bottle of wine and handed it over.


    Su Bai smiled, and then said to the boss: "I want to buy your place, let''s say a price."


    "This...here? I...can I...not sell?" the boss said tremblingly.


    "Of course..." Su Bai smiled and waved.


    boom!


    Another wine bottle goes down.


    "Of course not. Didn''t I say that, but I came from a long distance, how can I leave empty-handed and run in vain." Su Bai said, squinting his eyes, Dotti had already passed a bottle of wine again with interest.


    Seeing Dotti''s movements, the boss couldn''t help but shiver, and hurriedly said: "Sell, sell, I sell, no... I give it, I give it to you!"


    "Really?"


    "really."


    "That''s so embarrassing, you, go and draft a contract, and get the formalities as soon as possible." Su Bai said while instructing his servants, there was no sense of embarrassment.


    The boss was very cooperative, it wouldn''t work if he didn''t cooperate, he was smashed to death after a few more bottles, and... that person was still so weird, he was not an ordinary person at all.Although it is very valuable here, life is more important.It didn''t take long for the transfer contract to be signed, and the place belonged to Su Bai.


    "I... can I go?" the boss asked tentatively.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Of course, do I need me to send you off?"


    "no, I''m fine!"


    The boss shook his head quickly and ran out in a hurry.


    Pushing the door open, he noticed that no one was catching up behind him, and the boss was relieved.


    "Damn, I won''t count that, yellow-skinned monkey, I''ll report it sooner or later..." the boss cursed in a low voice. Before he finished speaking, he felt a whistling sound above his head. Subconsciously, he looked up and saw The huge plaque at the club suddenly fell off. Before he could respond, he heard a bang, the plaque had been smashed down.


    In an instant, a pool of blood quickly flowed out of the plaque.


    Naturally, I heard the movement outside. Seeing that the metal plaque that was intact was smashed down so accidentally, the pedestrians outside were all hustling to say that this person was too unlucky.


    But the people inside don''t think so.


    What a coincidence.


    Subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    Unlucky?


    Yes, since he said that Su Bai was a yellow-skinned monkey, he was destined to be unlucky.


    "Let''s go back to demolish this place and redecorate it. The current style...too earthy." Su Bai''s expression was natural, and he commented on the decorations nearby, as if he didn''t know what was happening outside.


    After staying here for a long time, dispersing the employees and locking the door, Su Bai and the others went to find the next place. Su Bai gave the place he prepared.


    A huge manor with a large area can be built into a small block by chance.


    This homeowner is more friendly and luckier, because he is about to leave with his family and is planning to change the property of the seller. Therefore, Su Bai bought this place for less than 2 million.Even if he doesn''t do anything in the future, after a few decades, the price of this piece of land will rise exponentially, and there will be no hundreds of millions by then, so you don''t have to think about it.


    However, the formalities cannot be completed in one day. Fortunately, there is no need for Su Bai to deal with it personally. There is not only one house here. I simply live here at night. The feeling of a landlord.The fly in the ointment is that no matter how big the place is, there is no way for Ruiwen to sleep in a room, so what is wrong with Doty.


    He hasn''t been so perverted that he really does this kind of thing in front of Ruiwen.


    The place was bought, the procedures were processed, and by the way, I found a housekeeper to help take care of it temporarily. After all, I don¡¯t live here yet.After the arrangements were made, Su Bai and the others set out again to find the next mutant.Xiao is so generous, and it is hard not to do things.


    The mutant he was looking for was also a member of the original Hellfire Club, the Red Devil!


    The Red Devil has the ability to teleport, which can be connected to a certain transit space to achieve the effect of teleportation. In the movie, the Red Devil is very powerful, and it is not impossible to guard against it. In particular, he also has a red tail, which is still very lethal. of.If the torrents do something with the Red Devil, you will be abused very badly in all likelihood!


    In the comics, the Red Devil still possesses the ability to produce. It has been alive for a long time. Many demons, including Satan, are aliases he used to use.But it''s not necessarily here, but even so, the experience and personality will definitely not be as easy to attract as the rapids, and because of this, Su Bai has been exercising his abilities before he will fail in the gutter.


    Chapter 0022 Bucky Falling From Cliff And First Seeing The Red Devil


    Su Bai is not completely sure about the whereabouts of the Red Devil. After all, his appearance is very conspicuous and must be low-key. It is just that information that is suspected to be related to the Red Devil was discovered from intelligence. He once appeared in a certain city in Germany.As the home base of the Nazis, Germany is not so easy to go to, but it is not difficult to have a relationship with Xiao.


    Su Bai, Doty, Ruiwen, Riptide, plus the subordinate, set off directly after Xiao arranged his identity.


    After approaching Germany, he had encountered several interrogations, and finally successfully reached a certain city in Germany under the escort of German fighter jets.


    Although Xiao had already arranged his identity, the Nazi army did not relax his vigilance because of this. After all, World War II was about to come to an end, and the Nazis were losing steadily and not far from defeat. This period was naturally more stringent.However, Xiao could indeed be regarded as having hands and eyes open to the sky. After a while, the soldiers who followed left by themselves.


    After all, it''s looking for mutants, and it needs to be avoided for the time being.


    Without these soldiers getting in the way, the next step was much simpler. Su Bai asked Torrent to go out with his followers to find out if there was any whereabouts and news similar to the Red Devil.


    They stayed in the residence, Su Bai exercised his abilities, and Ruiwen followed Dotti in the room to contact the fighting skills.At noon, Dottie went out to get some food, but when he returned, he heard a news.


    "Snarling news from the commando?"


    Seeing Doty continue to say, Su Bai waved his hand: "Wait, let me guess first."

 C20

    "Roaring Commando, Captain America¡¯s current name is very loud. The Nazis will definitely pay special attention to their news. You should not be able to reach any key people after you go out. That is to say, this news should be well known to everyone, and certainly It is good for the Nazis and can improve the momentum. Then..." Su Bai paused and said: "Did Bucky have an accident?"


    Dotti looked at Su Bai with an incredible expression.


    "Yes, during a certain mission, Bucky, a member of the Roaring Commando, an assistant of Captain America, accidentally fell into the ice valley. In all likelihood, he was dead." Dotti said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You can''t die, you''ll see him in a few decades."


    "Decades?"


    Dotti is puzzled, but Su Bai did not explain.Since Bucky fell into the ice valley, he should be discovered by Hydra soon, brainwashed and transformed into a winter soldier.That is to say... Captain America is about to deal with the Red Skull and will be frozen soon.Then, World War II should be over, and Peggy should also report on SSR.


    ...


    After two days, Bailiu finally found out about the Red Devil. It was in a nearby village near the mountain. According to the villagers in this village, they once saw a red skin with a long tail, like a devil. Of people have appeared.After learning the news, Su Bai asked Dotti and Ruiwen to stay, bringing the rapids and the servants rushed over.


    He is now sure to deal with the Red Devil, but it is too risky to bring Doty and Riwen, after all, the Red Devil''s teleportation is still very threatening.


    After rushing all the way, Su Bai was a little worried.


    This mountain is too big, and it''s dense at first glance. It''s not that easy to find the red devil that can teleport.


    "What to do?" Torrent asked in a low voice.


    "Destroy this place and force him out!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Yes!"


    The torrent replied and waved his hands. In an instant, two tornadoes flew out. In an instant, the surrounding trees were blown torsion, and they were uprooted quickly, spinning with the tornado.


    There is no goal, no purpose, just simple destruction.


    However, if the Red Devil is here, you can definitely find it, and should... also appear!


    No mutant can endure the destruction of the place where he stays, especially the destruction of the same kind.In almost ten minutes, the rapids had almost cleared a large area.


    "Be careful."


    Su Bai suddenly shouted.


    "Rapid, run forward!"


    Regarding Su Bai''s words, Riptide unconditionally obeyed, and when he shouted out, Riptide ran forward.


    As soon as he ran out, a person appeared where he was standing, and a sharp red tail pierced out, worthy of piercing the clothes behind the torrent.If it hadn''t been for Su Bai''s reminder, this time, the torrent might be directly penetrated.Torrent ran a few steps and turned around, looking at the red devil that suddenly appeared, a little scared!


    "How did you find me?"


    The Red Devil turned his head to look at Su Bai, and asked a little surprised.


    "airflow!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    The torrential tornado has formed a fast and regular rhythm of the surrounding airflow. Although there is no wind behind the torrent, it is precisely because there is no wind, so when the red devil teleports, the space will appear slightly distorted, very small , It is almost impossible to find out, if he hadn''t been staring behind the rapids, I am afraid he would not have found out.


    "Keen observation, what is your name?" the red devil said.


    "No hurry!" Su Bai smiled."I''m here to invite you to join the Hellfire Club. If you are willing to join, I will tell you my name."


    "What if I don''t want it?" the red devil said.


    "Then I will convince you, and I will tell you after you are willing to join!" Su Bai said with squinting eyes.


    Chapter 0023 Torrent VS Red Devil


    "It''s up to you?" The Red Devil seemed to be irritated by Su Bai''s tone, his tail floating around as if he was planning to do something at any time.


    "Rapid, let me see the results of your training this time!" Su Bai said.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Torrent responded and was eager to try. He was a little annoyed when he was almost successfully attacked by the Red Devil before. The young and energetic naturally wanted to perform well in front of his husband, hoping to be affirmed.


    With a loud shout, the torrent directly released its power, and the tornado went straight to the Red Devil.


    The Red Devil sneered, and then he heard a bang suddenly disappearing. The next moment he appeared behind the torrent, his tail entangled directly.With the previous experience, the torrent was naturally prepared for it. The moment the Red Devil disappeared, he quickly moved. As soon as he appeared, the whirlwind swept away again.


    boom!


    boom!


    The trees next to them were damaged by the pond fish, and one by one was shattered by the whirlwind.


    It is difficult to hit the Red Devil with repeated attacks, and his teleportation is faster than his own wind.The attack failed, but also to guard against the mysterious red devil, the torrent does not seem to have the advantage.


    "boom!"


    Riptide''s back suddenly took a kick, causing him to lean forward and hurriedly stabilize his body. Riptide hit it out by countermeasures, but it hit a gap.

 C21

    Once he succeeded, the Red Devil was pressing harder, flashing back and forth, and the torrent could not respond at all, and gradually dangling like a sandbag.It can be seen that the Red Devil is not a killer, but playing or humiliating the rapids!


    This result is actually expected by the Soviet Union. The torrent of young birds is naturally not comparable to the heavily guarded Red Devil who dared to live in Germany, not to mention the ability is slightly restrained, the experience and proficiency of the ability are much worse. So, it is normal for the rapids to lose to the Red Devil, but... the performance of the rapids is not a bit shining, which makes Su Bai somewhat unsatisfied, and the training during this period of time has not shown at all.


    Although the impatience torrent tried hard to fight back, the more he was anxious, the more he could not succeed. In a daze, he seemed to see his husband frown, and seemed a little dissatisfied.This makes the rapids suddenly awe-inspiring, no, I can''t let the husband down!


    "what!"


    The torrent suddenly yelled, violently urging power, and in an instant, layers of whirlwinds were generated next to his legs, and they quickly rotated.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster, he can no longer see his legs, only the appearance of two whirlwinds rotating at high speed.


    "No, still no..." In the whirlwind, the torrent was already sweating, and his facial features were wrinkled.He still can¡¯t just control the wind in the lower body as the husband said. As the wind gets stronger, the wind goes up. In an instant, the whirlwind has spread from his legs to the top of his head. Spin up.


    The wind is getting bigger and bigger.


    Su Bai''s hair fluttered messily, and salsa rang in his ears.


    "Go to me!"


    In the whirlwind, the sound of the torrent suddenly sounded, and immediately afterwards, the whirlwind was suddenly deformed, like a straight tornado violently rolling towards the red devil.


    The speed is more than doubled than before.


    "what?"


    The red devil screamed in surprise. When he reacted, the tornado had already come before him. He hurriedly teleported away. The tornado rushed out. The surrounding trees were swept away, and he flew out at least a few hundred meters away, leaving behind. Left a long trace.


    Wind, stop!


    The torrent puffed and sat on the ground, and in the distance, the red devil teleported out, but his clothes had been shaved off, his upper body was naked, and the necklace on his neck was shaking, looking a little embarrassed.


    "I underestimated you." The Red Devil said toward the torrent.


    Riptide did not speak, and stood up on his hands to continue fighting.


    "Okay, step back." Su Bai said in a loud voice.


    "Sir?" Torrent looked over unwillingly.


    "The last time I performed well, let''s continue practicing after I go back." Although it still did not meet the requirements, it was already quite impressive.


    "Yes!"


    Although he was still not reconciled, at least the husband gave him affirmation, and the torrent responded, and walked behind Su Bai with a shaky pace.


    "After fighting the miscellaneous soldiers, it''s the master''s turn." The Red Devil looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I can''t talk about it. I knew from the beginning that he was not your opponent, just to test his training results during this period of time. Would you like to take a break? I don''t want to take advantage of you, because Once you do it, unless you take it, otherwise...I won''t stop."


    "It''s not necessary." The Red Devil said arrogantly.


    "Then... I''ll start!" Su Bai smiled and took out a coin and fiddled with it a few times, then suddenly bounced.


    The coin flew in a whirl, as if it had a charming charm, making the red devil stare at the coin subconsciously.


    Inexplicable¡­¡­


    He suddenly felt a very strong sense of crisis.


    Almost subconsciously, the Red Devil directly teleported.


    Just as he was about to disappear, the coin that was thrown out suddenly flew out.


    The speed was astonishing, I could only hear the whistling sound of breaking through the air, followed by the disappearance of the red devil, a bloodstain scattered from the air...


    Chapter 0024 is dead!


    "So fast!"


    Riptide had actually been expecting Mr. to take action, he didn''t pay attention at all at that time, and he didn''t see him take action after that.It''s not Mr. Doubt, it''s just a wish. I hope to see Mr. Take action and see Mr.''s strength.Now, he finally got his wish. It was just a small coin, and it was flying faster than his own. He could hardly see the coin, only the bloodstain that was falling.


    The red devil is injured!


    The torrent looked around subconsciously, and soon saw the red devil appearing in the distance.


    A very obvious scar appeared on his arm.


    "The reaction is very fast." Su Bai smiled, and the coin flew out again.


    The Red Devil did not dare to pause, and immediately teleported away.


    But as soon as he appeared, the coin followed closely, and in desperation, he could only teleport again.


    The coin flew fast in the air, and the red devil kept teleporting and flashing around.


    It was exactly the same as when he dealt with torrents before, but he was playing torrents like this before, but now... it is true that Su Bai is playing with him.


    boom!

 C22

    The Red Devil disappeared again, but this time suddenly appeared behind Su Bai.Obviously he also discovered that avoiding it all the time is no way at all. He controls the coin very fast, and he will be injured if he is careless, so he intends to deal with Su Bai directly.


    "Just waiting for you!"


    Su Bai chuckled lightly, flipped his palm, and slammed the four coins towards the Red Devil behind him.


    The Red Devil did not dare to stop and hurriedly avoided.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw five coins flying randomly in the air, fast and dazzled.Although the Red Devil was teleporting continuously, but...it didn''t take long for him to have scars on his body. One, he could still avoid it, even if it was two, he thought it was okay, but five Mei... he couldn''t keep up.


    "Do you know what this is called?" Controlling five coins, Su Bai asked comfortably toward the rapids behind him.


    Torrent shook his head and asked humbly: "What is it called?"


    "This is rich and willful!"


    Su Bai said, another coin was thrown out.


    After this coin flew out, it did not attack the Red Devil. Instead, it merged with the other five coins. After that, all the coins gradually merged and turned into a round cake.


    The red devil watched warily.


    "How about it? Do you want to reconsider?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "This... is not enough!" The Red Devil hummed.


    "Well, what about this?"


    When the voice fell, the coin round cakes suddenly separated and turned into iron beads, densely packed with at least hundreds of them, smaller and denser, which made the Red Devil instantly shocked and teleported to the side.


    At the moment he just appeared, the iron ball suddenly flew over, and fell around him in an instant, then suddenly stretched, merged, and in a flash turned into a cage, trapping the Red Devil!


    The Red Devil was a little surprised. How did he become a cage with six coins?


    "Do you think this can trap me?"


    The Red Devil said unconvinced.


    "You can try." Su Bai walked slowly, walking around the courtyard and said: "At this distance, see if it teleports fast, or if they turn into iron beads to penetrate the body and beat you into a sieve fast!"


    The Red Devil snorted and did not speak, he...not sure!


    "Still dissatisfied? It''s a pity. If you joined, you could enjoy a better life, at least you don''t need to hide here, but since you refuse, I can only send you on the road." Su Bai shook his head regretfully. , The cage has changed again.


    Seeing that the cage was turned into iron beads again, the Red Devil couldn''t help but shout."good chance!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Red Devil was already almost disappearing.


    The speed of his teleportation turned out to be a little faster than before.


    Was this forced out?


    The iron ball had already flown out at this time, but... it seemed that it was too late, and the red devil had almost completely disappeared.


    The Red Devil looked at Su Bai and couldn''t help showing a proud expression.However, he found that Su Bai had the same expression, which gave him a bad feeling. Before he felt something was wrong, he suddenly felt his neck tighten and the sudden tightening made him unable to. Teleported, the body appeared again.


    At the same time, the iron ball has flown out.


    Puffs, puffs sounded, dense iron beads pierced through the red devil''s body, floating in the air and stained with blood beads, and fell to the ground ticking.


    The red devil was dripping with blood, and countless small holes appeared in his naked upper body.


    On his neck, the necklace was tightly squeezed, making his face flushed and unable to breathe. He wanted to fall, but the necklace was suspended in the air to support his body. Su Bai hooked his hand, the necklace was red. The devil came to Su Bai.Seeing the red devil''s feet making two marks on the ground, watching the red devil''s flushed face and protruding eyes, Su Bai shook his head and nodded his head."Use your brain, do you think I can''t see such an obvious time bomb on your body?"


    "Your time is running out. Give me an answer? Have you taken it?" Su Bai said slowly.


    The Red Devil wanted to speak but his neck was strangled and he couldn''t speak at all. He wanted to make a gesture to show it, but his body was almost penetrated, and he couldn''t use his strength.


    Seeing that the red devil''s eyes had begun to turn white and was about to die from suffocation, Su Bai seemed to have discovered this, and said apologetically, "I almost forgot that you can''t answer me now. Okay, you can now. said."


    When the red devil felt the necklace loosen, he fell to the ground. There was no time to breathe, no time to think, the red devil hurriedly said: "Take it, take it!"


    Item 0025


    "Really convinced?" Su Bai smiled, narrowing his eyes.


    "Take it, really...take it..." The Red Devil coughed too quickly.


    Seeing the prestigious and triumphant Red Devil looks like this now, Torrent admires her husband. When can he become so powerful?


    "My name is Su Bai. If you are not convinced in the future, please feel free to challenge me at any time!" Su Bai said and waved to the torrent, and the torrent immediately bound the Red Devil.


    His injury is not light, and the whole person is almost sifted. Although Su Bai controlled and avoided the fatal point, the mutant''s self-healing ability was stronger than ordinary people, but this injury did not take a few months. Recovery.However, the Red Devil still feels lucky, because he almost... died!


    Beckoning, the iron ball in the air in the distance quickly rotated to remove the blood stains, and then merged together to form a coin. The six coins flew back to Su Bai''s hand in turn, and Su Bai took them away.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a light voice, Su Bai turned and left.

 C23

    After returning to the residence, he called Ruiwen and Doty, and took the plane without stopping to return to the camp.


    One torrent, one red devil is enough for the time being.


    The Red Devil¡¯s injuries also need to go back to the concentration camp to heal.


    Returning to the concentration camp by plane, Xiao had already received news. He saw the seriously injured Red Devil and immediately sent someone to take him away for treatment.Later, he expressed his gratitude and comfort for Su Bai''s return and hard work. During the period, Su Bai introduced the rapids to Xiao, and directly let the rapids follow Xiao.Seeing Su Bai handing over the people so straightforwardly, Xiao felt somewhat ridiculed.


    He is not stupid. Of course, he has wondered if the people recruited by Su Bai will be so loyal to him, but he is not worried about this problem. He believes that what he can give is absolutely incomparable to Su Bai, even if it is Su Bai recruited. In the end, he will follow himself.As for Ruiwen, he didn''t care at all. He completely thought that Su Bai was really taken in because of some special habit.


    In addition to torrential issues, Su Bai also talked about some of the information that Doty had obtained from the organization. Of course Xiao would verify the authenticity, but he still expressed admiration for Su Bai''s ability. In this way, Doty would not be able to move freely. Attracted too much attention.


    Back to his residence, Su Bai quickly met Eric and his mother.


    Although this room was unoccupied during this time, it was kept clean and should be made by Eric''s mother.Speaking of it, it was only because of Magneto that she was rescued, and it seemed that it was not without other uses, at least being a housekeeper or something is still qualified and can be trusted.


    The first meeting between Eric and Ruiwen was nothing special. After settling down, Su Bai called Eric over.


    "How''s your ability training?"


    "Sir, I..." Eric lowered his head with some guilty conscience, and said in a low voice: "I have been training according to the method you taught me, but sometimes it can be successful, sometimes it is not. But sir, rest assured, I will Work hard!"


    Eric lacks sadness, lacks anger, and lacks stimulation, in other words, stimulation is not enough!


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "I will not force you, but I can tell you that I should leave here soon and will not come back again, so if you want to take your mother with me, you need Work harder!"


    "I know sir, I promise I will work hard and will not let him down." Eric was a little panicked, and quickly nodded and promised.


    With this stimulus, Eric became more serious and hardworking, and gradually began to have results, and the success rate of ability release was getting higher and higher.


    Xiao had been here several times and asked Su Bai when he would continue to look for mutants, but Su Bai refused because time was not up.


    Because the information Dotty gave last time was correct, Dotty has gradually been able to move freely. Occasionally Dotty will go out to inquire about news. The situation of World War II has gradually become clear. Finally, one day, Dotty told the Soviet Union and the United States. The captain and the Red Skull crashed into the sea.


    The Nazi army that had lost the Red Skull was like losing the last Dinghai Shenzhen. They were retreating steadily, and the general situation was determined, and finally announced their surrender.


    Just the day before the Nazis announced their surrender, Xiao came to find Soviet defeat.


    "The Nazis are about to surrender. There is no value here. After the war is over, it''s time for us to make money. We can go to New York to start the Hellfire Club." Xiao said.


    "Okay, I have stayed here anyway. It''s not interesting. I should go to the city and enjoy it. As I said before, I will not interfere with the operation of the club. It is enough for the Red Devil and the rapids to follow you. , I''m going to take care of my land." Su Bai said casually.


    If Xiao doesn''t say anything, he plans to leave.


    When the Nazis surrendered, the concentration camps would naturally be destroyed. Of course he did not need to stay.


    That night, Su Bai took Dotti, Ruiwen, and Eric and Eric''s mother, who had guaranteed the success rate, boarded the plane arranged by Xiao and headed to New York.


    Item 0026


    New York City is divided into five major districts, namely Bronx, Manhattan, Queens, Brooklyn and Staten Island.


    Supai¡¯s land is located in the Bronx District, which is close to Manhattan and Queens. There are more immigrants here, the law and order is naturally the most chaotic, and the crime rate is very high.There are pros and cons to this point, and it is more pros and cons for Soviet defeat. It is more beneficial and more convenient for him.


    After arriving, Supai began to mobilize, design drawings, build land and so on. This is a big project. Fortunately, Supai lacks everything and there is no shortage of time.


    Because of the victory in World War II, the United States is now full of joy. At the same time, there are also rumors about Captain America. Many people take to the streets to parade to see off Captain America.I have to say that Captain America has become a benchmark and idol in the hearts of the people!After time has passed, he is closer to being deified, otherwise he would wake up later, be framed by Hydra and hunted down by S.H.I.E.L.D., it is impossible for so many people to help him!


    Whether it is joy or sadness, these have nothing to do with Su Bai.


    After Xiao arrived, he soon began to renovate the Hellfire Club and then opened for business.On the day of the business, Su Bai also went. After all, he was also one of the shareholders. After one time, Su Bai never went again. He didn''t have that idle time.


    In less than three months, the land of Subai was completely enclosed and turned into a huge manor. Although the original house was not stripped off, a more luxurious three-story villa was rebuilt next to it. .At the same time, the manor, the garden and swimming pool, have everything you need, no matter how luxurious they are, according to the vision and style of later generations, the construction of the manor is very contemporary.As for some other fragmentary buildings, there is no detailed list.


    At the end of the war, many soldiers returned to the country one after another. How to arrange them became a big problem. There were many more powerful and unemployed vagrants, and the crime rate increased again.The place is too big. For convenience, the housekeeper, Eric''s mother, suggested whether to hire a few bodyguards and gardeners, but the Soviet defeat rejected it.


    There are Doty, Riwen, and Eric in the house. If someone has the idea of ??hitting their own manor without knowing it, it would be a long life.Of course, people are looking for, but Su Bai will definitely not look for men, but also for some beautiful beauties.For example, the members of the Dotti organization can get a few of them if there are suitable opportunities in the future.


    During this time, both Ruiwen and Eric have made great progress.


    It is worth mentioning that both Dotty and Ruiwen seem to have passed the insecure stage. At least both of them can sleep in their own room, which freed Su Bai.


    "Sir, do you want to go out? Do you need me to tell Miss Doty to drive?"


    Seeing Su Bai put on clothes and seemed ready to go out, the butler asked.


    "No, I can just drive by myself. Besides, I don''t need to prepare dinner for me. I won''t eat at home tonight." Su Bai said, and then drove out.


    Yesterday, a person who claimed to be a telephone company came to visit and asked Su Bai if he needed to install a phone. After all, the manor where Su Bai played such a big role was definitely not bad for money.Now it is not as popular as later generations. Only the rich and powerful can be safe. Obviously, Su Bai belongs to this kind!


    Although from Su Bai''s point of view, the telephone is not that convenient, but it is already very advanced in this era and still needs to be installed.What''s more... The telephone company is open, which means... Peggy should come.


    Driving out of the manor, I saw a lot of pedestrians along the way. After the war, the population increased sharply. Many people ran away after seeing the car. The class difference was quite obvious at this time.


    The car stopped in front of the telephone company, Su Bai got out of the car and looked at the Hellfire Club not far across the street, then turned and pushed the door into the telephone company.As soon as I entered, I saw a chubby man approaching with a pleasing expression.


    "Mr. Su Bai, you are here, why didn''t you tell me in advance that I can arrange for someone to pick you up."


    "It just happens to be all right, you just need to take care of the formalities. Just tell me a count when you''re done. By the way, can I look around?" Su Bai said, he went shopping without waiting for his answer. .Not a few steps away, Su Bai heard a surprised shout behind him.

 C24

    "It''s you!"


    Hearing the sound, Su Bai''s mouth was slightly tilted without turning his head.


    "I said, see you in New York, Miss Peggy!" Su Bai turned and smiled.


    A blue dress, a red hat on his head, slightly tilted, it is Peggy.


    Peggy looked at Su Bai in surprise. She didn''t expect to see Su Bai here. When she heard the familiar words, she couldn''t help thinking of what Su Bai did to herself before leaving. The original surprise expression also changed slightly, her eyes changed slightly. Sharpened.Perceiving Peggy''s change, Su Bai naturally knew what was wrong. Before she started, she opened her arms and hugged Peggy quickly, as if she had reunited after a long time.


    "This is the telephone company, not the military. If you do, your identity will be exposed!" Su Bai whispered in Peggy''s ear.


    Only then did Peggy react, and she looked around with a slightly awkward smile.


    "You shouldn''t forget what you did, bastard, I won''t let you go!"


    Item 0027


    "You know?"


    The person in charge of handling the formalities for Su Bai came over and asked Peggy subconsciously, watching Su Bai who was hugging.


    "Yes, old friend, you know." Su Baisong said with a smile, Peggy.


    The man quickly showed a comprehensible expression, man!


    "The procedures have been completed, and we will arrange someone to install it at your place as soon as possible. As for the cost list, it will be sent together and then settled." The person said, then turned around and left very wisely.


    "Are you here to handle the phone? Where have you been during this time? It looks like a good mess, but you can even afford a phone?" Peggy asked curiously.


    "This is a long story. As the saying goes, don''t beat a newlywed, find a place to sit? I have a lot to talk to you now." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Peggy''s face blushed slightly, and she pretended to be angry and said, "Who will win your new marriage with you! However, I have something to tell you, wait for me, I will ask for a leave and go home."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded, and Peggy left soon.


    Entering the staff area, the line control room, Peggy greeted a fat woman who was in charge of switching and switching lines. The fat woman pressed a button on the console, and soon... the wall turned slowly. Opened, an elevator appeared.After taking the elevator to go in, there is a cave inside.


    Below is the telephone company, but only this elevator can reach certain floors above, because this is SSR, the headquarters of the Strategic Science Corps.


    As the liaison of the Roaring Commando and Captain America, after the war, Page was assigned here.But she is a woman, so she doesn''t pay much attention to Ben here. She is not making phone calls, organizing papers, and serving tea and water.Therefore, Paige''s request for leave was approved very easily.


    "I know that there is a nice restaurant nearby, and I often go to it during this time." Peggy said the address after getting in the car.


    Su Bai drove the car and said with a smile: "When did you come here?"


    "It''s been a while. After the war, I was assigned to Bell Telephone Company." Peggy said bitterly.


    Su Bai smiled and comforted a few words.


    Although I haven''t seen each other for a long time, I didn''t feel any strangeness when they met. I chatted a few words along the way and came to the restaurant.After finding a place to sit down, the waiter came over soon."Peggy, is this your boyfriend?"


    "No, this is Su Bai, my friend. This is Angie, the new friend I met after coming here." Peggy explained hurriedly, and then urged each other to order.


    Seeing that Peggy seemed a little shy, Angie looked at Su Bai a few more times before turning to leave.


    "Do you know about Steve?" Paige was silent for a moment and whispered.


    "I know, not only Steve, but also Bucky." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You saved Bucky, and Steve is also your friend, but your reaction..."


    "My reaction seems to be indifferent, I don''t care?" Interrupting Peggy''s words, Su Bai said with a smile: "Anyway, I will be able to see them in a few decades. What''s so sad about it."


    "What do you mean?" Peggy didn''t understand.


    "The meaning is very simple, they are not dead. So naturally they will be able to see them in the future."


    "Are you serious?"


    "of course!"


    "Well, this is the best news I''ve heard recently." Peggy said lightly with a smile.


    Although she didn''t know why Su Bai was so sure, she believed that Su Bai had not lied to herself, and he might know something that she didn''t know about his mysterious origins.


    "Stop talking about me, what about you? What did you do after you left, where did you go?" Peggy asked.


    "I, I believe you will know soon without saying." Su Bai said with a smile."I am now settled in New York. We will meet frequently in the next period of time. If you need help, you can come to me at any time. As for the number, you will know after the installation tomorrow."


    "I work in a telephone company, what can I do for you to help." Peggy said with a smile.


    "I have always spoken quite accurately, believe me, there will be!" Su Bai smiled mysteriously.


    At this time, Anji delivered the things, and the two of them changed their topics, and they started chatting while eating.Most of the topics are still around the army, and Peggy is very interested.It¡¯s no wonder that in the army it turned out to be the main force for dealing with the Nazis. She has suddenly become a dispensable administrator, which makes her very uncomfortable, as if she suddenly lost her goal.Now I have finally met an acquaintance. Although Su Bai did not stay in the barracks for too long, there are still many topics to talk about, and she can talk about it, so that she can regain the original feeling.


    Before she knew it, Peggy had completely forgotten her intention to teach Su Bai.

 C25

    Chapter 0028 is still so flexible!


    Unconsciously, the two have been talking for a long time. After talking about the military camp, Peggy naturally talked about the things after Su Bai left, from the roaring commando repeatedly destroying the Nazi base, to Bucky falling off the cliff, and then to Steve. In a duel with the Red Skull plane, at the end, he did not hesitate to land in the sea and there was no news. To be honest, it was the first time that Su Bai knew that Peggy could say so. I had never seen her talk so much before when we were together. How unhappy it was.


    "After Steve''s accident, Howard had arranged for the exploratory team to find him. Unfortunately... he was never found. You said, he... really won''t die?" Peggy asked.


    "Didn''t this question have been answered to you before? Steve has been injected with super serum, and his body functions are different from ordinary people. He won''t die." Su Bai said with a smile, and then asked curiously: " Speaking of it, Steve seems a bit interesting to you. Have you two developed after I left?"


    Peggy snorted when she mentioned this.


    She and Steve do have such an unusual relationship. After all, Peggy has witnessed Steve''s change. If there is no Su defeat, it might really be possible to develop something.However, before Su Bai left, it was a chest attack and another strong kiss. If Peggy thinks of the man only Su Bai in her free time, the love affair with Steve has ended before it even started. How could Peggy recognize Su Bai just by her back.


    Although Peggy didn''t speak, Su Bai''s grievances also made him react. Most of them didn''t, and it seemed to have something to do with him.Although she was psychologically proud, she couldn''t show it, and the problem of herself obviously made Peggy think of the previous things, so Su Bai changed the subject and changed the subject.


    Other topics are obviously unlikely to succeed, but the topic about Howard is different.


    After all, the revolutionary friendship is still very deep.


    "Can you contact Howard? If you can, tell him that you don''t need to go to Steve for the time being, and...look up on your small vault!" Su Bai said.


    "His whereabouts are uncertain, it is difficult to get in touch, but I will contact him as soon as possible." Peggy said.


    "It''s better to remind him so that he won''t bother him and you will be troublesome."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "At that time you will know."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Shall we go out for a stroll? Then I will invite you to dinner tonight."


    "Ok."


    Peggy was skeptical, Su Bai settled the bill and left a lot of tips, Angie waved happily after seeing it.


    After I came out, I drove around and drove around. After it got late, I had a candlelight dinner. When it was over, it was already night.As a gentleman, Su Bai naturally couldn''t let Peggy go back by herself, so she drove her to her residence again, and it seemed that she knew that the environment would not be too good for a community.


    "Don''t you ask me to go up and sit down?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Peggy shook her head in embarrassment: "Forget it, I''m sharing with someone. There is only one room, or even a bed, which is not very convenient."


    "It''s so hard, do you want to move to my place? My place is very big." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Peggy gave him a white look: "Don''t think I don''t know what your thoughts are. What happened last time... forget it, there will never be another time."


    Su Bai smiled: "Okay, then...good night?"


    With that, Su Bai smiled and opened his hands to make a hug, but Peggy did not refuse to hug her.


    "So big! Still so flexible!" After the separation, Su Bai said with a grin.


    Peggy gave him a kick, then turned upstairs.


    Watching Peggy go upstairs, Su Bai got into the car and left.


    Back at the manor, Su Bai first took a shower and changed his clothes, then came to Doty''s room.


    In the room, Dotti was lying on the bed in black silk pajamas reading a book. Hearing the door rang and seeing Su Bai coming in, Dotti naturally put the book down and moved a few places aside. Su Bai came and lay down, Dotty was already there. Actively got into his arms, his little hand slowly descended.


    During this time of getting along, Dottie has become more generous and proactive in this matter. Although she usually sleeps separately, Su Bai will come over if necessary. She thought it was the same today!


    Originally, Su Bai asked Dotti to talk about something, but Dotti changed his attention when he was so proactive. He put his arms around Dotti and squinted his eyes and said, "Did the organization contact you during this time?"


    "No." Dotti''s hands kept shook his head slightly.


    "If you take the time to pay attention, if you guess right, your organization will take action soon. Although there are some changes, you may not be contacted, but I want to know the general action. If possible, we can help." Su Bai took a breath and slowly said: "The war is over, your organization should be hit hard. This is our opportunity."


    "I see!" Dotti nodded, then slowly down, down...


    Chapter 0029 Howard Treasoned?


    The sun is shining and the sky is clear, just like Peggy''s mood today.


    Perhaps it was because I met Su Bai and talked so much with him, which made Peggy, who had been at a loss since coming here, felt a lot of stability and the negative emotions disappeared a lot.Whether it''s a roommate or a colleague at the telephone company, you can feel that Page is in a good mood today, smiling like a flower, and walking with wind.


    Going to the office floor of SSR through a dedicated elevator, Peggy found that something was wrong. Everyone was packing up and preparing to enter the meeting room. It seemed that something went wrong.


    "Daniel, what''s the matter?"


    Peggy hurriedly asked a male colleague.


    At the same time, I had some problems with my legs, so I walked a bit slower because of crutches.


    "There''s a task!" Daniel said.


    Paige refreshed and hurried into the conference room.But there was no place for her inside. She could only stand beside her. Soon, Director Dooley began to introduce her. Peggy was stunned when she saw the picture on the projector.


    It turned out to be Howard Stark.


    "Millionaire dude is a traitor."

 C26

    "Americans have always been paying close attention to the career of inventor Howard Stark, from a genius boy to a weapon developer to a millionaire. Many people are also very concerned about his private life, but his recent actions may make He stumbled and was accused of selling weapons to the local area. The founder of Stark Industries was recently summoned to Congress."


    As soon as the picture changed, it turned into the Congress period.


    "Do you knowingly sell military-grade technology to the US enemy?"


    "It has not been sold without knowing it." Howard said.


    "Then have you sold it without knowing it?"


    Howard smiled and said cynically: "Obviously, this question cannot be answered at all."


    The picture ends here, with the projector turned off, Director Duli said: "At present, there are six products of Stark Technology appearing on the black market or the armory of the enemy country. He has been flashing his words and treating the whole thing as a joke. Yesterday was the last day of the hearing, and Stark did not show up. They searched many of his residences and many offices, but no one was found! So now, Howard Stark is not just contempt of Congress, he is still a Fugitive. Find him and squeeze out his sense of humor!"


    After that, the director has already started assigning tasks.


    Page originally wanted to speak for Howard''s defense. She was very familiar with Howard and knew that he could not treason, but when the words came to her lips, she suddenly thought of Su Bai''s words yesterday.


    He let himself remind Howard to be careful of his small vault!


    Does it mean this?


    It''s a pity that things happened before I reminded myself.


    She believes that Howard will not treason, and that Su Bai''s words must have some meaning. She decided to talk to Su Bai, maybe he knows the truth.Thinking of this, she swallowed back what she was about to explain. Listening to the director''s deployment arrangement, it was obvious... there was no mission or work for her.


    When the meeting was over, everyone got busy, and Peggy was assigned some paperwork.


    Finally, when she got off work, Peggy came down and found a colleague from the telephone exchange. The person who helped Su Bai handle the phone yesterday asked Su Bai''s number.


    Knowing that Peggy has something to do with Su Bai, or even that kind of relationship, he easily gave Peggy the number.


    "Can I borrow the phone here?" Peggy asked.


    "Of course! We have already connected the line during the day, so we can just try to see if there are any problems."


    "Thank you, but... Now that you know the address, can you tell me that it might be more convenient to talk in person than on the phone."


    "This... it''s not convenient to tell you the address privately? What if Mr. Su Bai should blame..."


    Although the address is easier to inquire than the number, he dare not agree to it in private.


    After all, others know it is the same thing, and what he said is the same thing.


    Seeing him embarrassed, Peggy said with a smile: "You worry too much, you also know our relationship. We were together yesterday. He told me the address when I left, but I forgot. I wanted to call and ask. , But if you tell me, I can go directly, which also looks better. If you tell him I forgot the address, he will be angry."


    Hearing Peggy''s obvious hint, the man no longer hesitated. From his point of view, Peggy just didn''t want Su Bai to know that she hadn''t remembered the address, as if she didn''t take him seriously.


    He gave the address simply, and after Peggy thanked him, he set off to find Su Bai directly.


    I found it according to the address, and Peggy was completely dumbfounded when he saw the impenetrable wall and the magnificent gate.


    Yesterday, Su Bai pretended to be mysterious and refused to say, but he would know it sooner or later. Now it seems that it is correct.Even if there is no such thing, such a large estate, such a rich person, SSR will definitely investigate, and I will know it sooner or later.Taking a deep breath, Peggy rang the doorbell!


    Not long after, a woman walked over with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Item 0030


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Dottie looked at Peggy outside the door, although she was dressed no different from ordinary women, fashionable and beautiful.But Dottie was convinced that she was definitely not an ordinary person.


    She exudes a special temperament, a similar temperament.


    Dottie looks at Peggy, and Peggy is also looking at Doty.


    The difference is that Peggy did not notice that there is something wrong with Doty. After all, Doty is a spy and Peggy is an agent. Although similar, there are differences. The first lesson Doty learns is how to change her temperament and pretend to be What is like, will not let people discover and doubt, this is the ability that every spy must master.


    Peggy looked at Dotti because she appeared at Su Bai''s house. What is the relationship between her and Su Bai...?


    The two people who looked at each other unknowingly had sharp eyes.


    Su Bai came over from a distance at this time, and it was a little surprised to see the two of them like this.He really deserves to be a fateful opponent. Even when they meet for the first time without a direct conflict, they can feel the kind of competition and hostility between the two.


    "I thought it would take a while for you to find here." Su Bai said with a smile, and opened the door to invite Peggy in.


    Seeing Peggy and Dotty, Su Bai suddenly smiled and said, "This is the first time you have met, right? Tell you about each other."


    "Dotty."


    "Peggy."


    "Who is she?"


    The two asked almost in unison. After speaking, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    "You two are in a tacit understanding." Su Bai couldn''t help but smile, but he didn''t care too much about the two of them, even a little bit proud.


    Dottie''s consciousness is much stronger than when Ruiwen came before. After all, Ruiwen is just a little girl, but Peggy is different.And Peggy''s reaction made Su Bai even more happy, which shows that she cares, cares, otherwise it would definitely not be in this tone, or even ask!

 C27

    "Go ahead and talk about it."


    Su Bai said, the three came to the living room.


    "Dotty, go and pour a cup of tea." With a command, Dotty got up and left. Su Bai asked Peggy, "I''ll find it so soon because of Howard?"


    "You know? That''s right, it''s because of Howard. I... I heard Howard was wanted for selling arms to enemy countries. Six weapons have fallen into the black market or the hands of enemy countries. You told me yesterday Let me remind Howard to be careful of his treasury. This should be what I mean. Do you know any news?"


    "SSR has started investigating Howard?" Su Bai said.


    Peggy was stunned.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You don''t think I really believe that you just work in a normal telephone company? If I don''t even know where is the base of SSR, how can I know so many things?"


    "Well, I do work in SSR, I don''t want to hide it from you, but my current job..." Peggy said apologetically.


    "I understand, it makes you hard to speak." Su Bai smiled and said indifferently.


    At this time, Dotti had returned with tea, and then sat next to Su Bai.


    "I asked you what you asked?" Su Bai turned his head and asked Dotti.


    Dotty looked at Peggy, hesitated for a moment, and said: "I have contacted. Someone is actually on a mission in New York, exploded a certain warehouse in Howard and took some things!"


    Howard''s warehouse was stolen?


    That is to say, he did not sell things!


    Peggy glanced at Doty subconsciously, guessing her identity, how did she know such a secret thing?And listening to the tone seems to be connected?


    "At present, I only know these, who is responsible and the specific tasks are clear, I tentatively asked if I need my help, but was rejected." Dotti continued.


    "It''s normal, your current task is also very important, and after all, people are outside, the organization will not worry about letting you in. The most important thing is...It is easy to deal with Howard, you don''t need you at all!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "woman!"


    Peggy yelled bitterly, Howard is a smart man, and his warehouse must be very tight and cannot be stolen easily.The greatest possibility is beauty.With Howard''s personality that can''t walk when he sees a woman, and likes to show off, it''s easy to be succeeded by the other party!


    "Howard trusts not many people. He should contact you soon and ask you to help him clean up the crime. With your character and the current treatment, you will almost certainly agree. So I said, If he has trouble, you will have trouble too!" Su Bai said.


    Peggy thought for a while, if Howard really came to find herself, she might really agree, because she needs others to approve and needs to prove that she is an agent, not...a clerk!


    "Forget it, I''ll ask Dottie to help you when the time comes. Then remember to tell Howard that he owes me a favor!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s voice fell, I heard Doty and Peggy say in unison again.


    "why?"


    Chapter 0031-Daddy and Peggy


    Dotty and Page obviously didn''t want to accept the Soviet defeat.


    In Dotti''s view, she had no reason to help Peggy, especially this woman gave her a sense of crisis.Peggy''s idea is even simpler. She feels she can handle it well, and she doesn''t know or trust Dotti.


    The reaction of the two was expected by Su Bai. As the doomed opponents, the two are considered good without fighting, but the two are not uncooperative. Although they both have ghosts, the result is not too good. , But the feeling to Su Bai was very good.Therefore, Su Bai now wants to reproduce the cooperation between the two in the TV series, not to mention that there will be more opportunities for the two to contact in the future. It is good to be familiar with it first.


    With a smile, Su Bai said to Page: "Dottie comes from the organization that stole Howard''s equipment and is familiar with the organization''s methods of action."


    "But..." Peggy still hesitated, Su Bai couldn''t help but said: "If you want to help Howard, and you want to retrieve the equipment that was left on the black market, you need Doty''s help."


    "Okay!" Peggy nodded reluctantly and agreed.


    "You go back first. If nothing happens, Howard will look for you right away. If you have any clues or news, please notify Dotty. You can find this place. I believe the number should be there?" Su Bai said.


    "Yes." Peggy nodded, then Su Bai got up and sent Peggy out.


    After Paige was gone, Su Bai came back and sat down. Seeing Dotti''s unhappy expression, he couldn''t help but smile, patted his legs and said, "Come and sit."


    Dotty didn''t move.


    Su Bai was dumb, stretched out his hand to pull Dotti up directly, dragged to his lap, then put his arms around her waist and said: "Are you angry? Because of Peggy?"


    "I just have no reason to help her." Doty said.


    "Who said there is no reason? Am I not the best reason? You are helping me! Moreover, I have other purposes for asking you to help." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dotti turned to look at Su Bai."What purpose?"


    "If their task is destroyed by Peggy, the organization will definitely find someone to take over, and this person is you in all likelihood. At that time you have the opportunity to gain the trust of the organization and find a way to get the serum." Su Baiton After a pause, he said: "So you have to help Peggy, the purpose is to let the organization find you to take action. This is only one of the purposes, and the main purpose is that one of the six pieces of equipment that Howard lost contains Steve, and It''s the blood of Captain America! Although this is not a super soldier serum, it may be possible to develop a super soldier serum through it."


    "But Howard won''t tell the truth to Peggy, so I need you to have access to this equipment at the right opportunity, and then...change it." Su Bai said.


    "Captain America''s blood? I understand."


    Dottie said something, then suddenly smiled."I said you have a purpose in everything you do."


    If it is to help Peggy, Dottie is naturally reluctant.But if it''s for the serum of the organization or the blood of Captain America, it''s a different matter of course.And, obviously won''t tell Page, so this makes Dotti feel some superiority!


    "Are you not angry now?" Su Bai smiled and joked as Duti turned to cloudy.

 C28

    Dotti did not speak, but leaned into Su Bai''s arms.


    ...


    After coming out of Su Bai''s house, Peggy did not rush home, but went to Angie''s restaurant to finish the meal.When I saw Anji, I had a chat with her.Angie¡¯s dream is to become an actor, but she has never had a chance. After listening to her complaining about the director¡¯s lack of insight, Angie turned to work, and Peggy got up and prepared to take things by herself and not give Angie more work.


    Carrying the food, Peggy turned back and found a note written on a napkin on the table.


    There is a sentence above.


    "Come to the back alley!"


    Peggy looked around and found no suspicious person, she already guessed who it was!


    Putting away the note and putting it on the table, Peggy went to the back alley.


    The alley was very dim, only the back door of the restaurant was lit, and she looked around, and soon she found a person standing in the shadow next to her.


    In the shadow, the person walked out slowly.


    In a neat suit and hat, he said, "Hello, Miss Peggy."


    "It''s not Howard!"


    Peggy was surprised and quickly took out the gun from her bag.


    "Wow, wait...wait..."


    Seeing Peggy''s behavior, the person panicked instantly, and the mysterious and powerful temperament that he had maintained before disappeared.


    At the same time, a car suddenly drove up from a distance.


    The car drove to Peggy''s side and stopped, revealing a familiar face.


    "Perhaps, next time I should notify you in advance!" Howard said with a grin as he watched the crossbow drawn.


    "You should be glad I didn''t shoot!"


    Peggy said and put the gun away.


    "Get in the car, let''s talk as we walk."


    Chapter 0032 Competition Between Two Women!


    Howard had still gloat, but this time stunned surprise."How did you know? Su Bai said, did you see Su Bai?"


    "Well, he''s also in New York now." Page said.


    "Hey, you do not have that ......?" Howard wink Road.


    "Are you still in the mood to make a joke at this time? You are now wanted for treason!" Peggy hummed.


    ¡°¡­¡­SSR Internally, I hope you can help me get rid of the crime."


    "Since it was stolen, why don''t you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Jarvis will assist you." Howard said.


    "..."


    The car drove directly to the dock, and a small speedboat was ready.


    "Miss Peggy, what do I need to do?"


    After Howard left, Jarvis asked expectantly.


    "Send me home," Peggy finished, and got into the car.


    Help Howard, on the one hand because Howard is a friend, although Peggy also thinks he is a black-hearted businessman, but he is treason?She didn''t believe it.On the other hand, because Howard designed these equipments are too dangerous, any one left out can cause immeasurable disasters, Peggy will naturally not sit idly by.


    Of course, there is another important reason.

 C29

    Page found her goal, her own value and meaning.


    Although she agreed to let Dottie help, Peggy decided to find clues by herself first. Now Howard is wanted, everyone is looking for the whereabouts of the equipment. You should be able to get news in SSR!The next day, Peggy came to the telephone company as always, entered SSR, and was about to go to her desk. She happened to see Daniel who was in front of her desk looking at the documents, I swept over and saw a few. The photo shows Howard frolicking on a speedboat with a blonde beauty.


    "Did you not go back to rest?" Peggy asked casually towards Daniel.


    "Most fugitives were captured within the first 72 hours. If Howard really wants to escape, maybe you can find out from here." Daniel said while taking the picture.


    "He must like this girl very much." Peggy said.


    "Ok?"


    "Otherwise he won''t get on the boat, sorry Daniel, but Howard is afraid of water, he can''t swim at all." Peggy said seriously.


    "Really? How do you know?"


    "I met him very early," Peggy said with a smile.


    Daniel then remembered Peggy''s identity, and had no doubt about Peggy''s words.Looking at the photos, Daniel couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated. It seems that catching Howard from this aspect is not feasible.


    At this time, there seemed to be discussions in the conference room.


    "Something?" Peggy asked casually.


    Daniel said: "There are rumors that there is a stolen person who wants to sell Howard''s invention, a nightclub owner, Spade Raymond."


    "Where is it sold?" Peggy asked casually.


    "Confidential information." Daniel said apologetically.


    Peggy smiled and pretended not to care, and said, "I''ll help them make some coffee."


    Turned around and went to the pantry. After a while, Peggy entered the meeting room with coffee.


    By the time she came out, she had taken a day off and... the information she wanted to know.


    While Peggy was investigating the information, Dotti had also obtained the same information.She believed that Peggy would not tell herself if she got the information, because she would do so, so early in the morning, Dotti went to the Hellfire Club to find the torrent and asked the torrent to inquire about the news.


    Although the Hellfire Club has not been open for a long time, Xiao does have a set that has developed and has begun to take shape, so some news is easy to inquire.


    Dotti was ready to act when he got the news.


    She wants to get the equipment before Peggy!


    The competition between the two women has begun quietly.


    Item 0033


    "it''s beautiful!"


    Su Bai looked at Dotty in a black dress and a golden wig, and couldn''t help but admire.


    Dottie smiled and turned around: "You like this?"


    "I like you like this!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This sentence made Dotti look very happy."I will keep this wig if you like it."


    "Although I am not worried that you will be taken advantage of by others, I still want to tell you! You are my person, so you are not allowed to use the beauty of anything." Su Bai said.


    Dotty explained: "I let Riptide give me an identity. Then I will meet Raymond directly and talk to him about the equipment in a business way. Of course... I definitely won''t pay. The reason why he wears a wig is because Raymond is very cautious. Even if it is hellfire, he will not relax his vigilance. His biggest weakness is the blonde beauty and money!"


    "Unfortunately, this blonde beauty is a black widow. If she relaxes her guard, she will die miserably." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You even know the code name of Black Widow? Black Widow is the code name of the best person in each generation of our organization. This generation should be me!" Dotti said in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and said mysteriously: "You are not the only black widow I know."


    Dottie was a little used to the mystery of Su Bai, so he didn''t go into it. After he was ready, he drove out of the manor and went to Raymond''s nightclub.


    Tonight, there seems to be some activities in the nightclub, and only people who are invited or celebrities can enter.


    With the identity of Hellfire, Dotti naturally came in with great ease.After coming in, Dotty looked at the surrounding environment secretly. There was a band playing on the stage. In front, men and women, drinking wine, chatting in groups.On the stairs, there are two bodyguards in black, looking like they are not allowed to approach.


    Obviously, Raymond should be on it.


    Dotty was about to go, when suddenly he saw a man walking down the second floor, wearing a black suit, his chest looked bulging as if he was carrying something.


    "money!"


    At a glance, Dottie guessed what the pretense was. It must be a lot of money.


    Did you just sell Howard''s equipment to Raymond?


    So this person... should be the organizer?


    Why should the organizer prepare to sell to a gangster boss?


    Seeing the man enter the crowd and prepare to leave after coming down, Dottie hesitated and followed.

 C30

    "I want to find Mr. Raymond, I have something I want to do."


    The moment Dottie went out, a blonde woman in a golden dress came to the stairs and said to the bodyguard.


    As the boss of the underworld, this kind of business is also very common for Raymond, and she should have been invited to come in. There is no problem with her identity, so the bodyguard did not doubt, nodded and let her go.


    Peggy went up the stairs and stopped in front of the mirror in the corridor.


    Opened the handbag and took out a lipstick.


    Good dreams!


    This is the name of this lipstick. After applying it, it will be particularly bright. Once you touch it, it will make people feel like you are in a dream... This is a lipstick with a highly effective coma effect.


    With long golden hair, beautiful evening gown, and bright lipstick, Peggy is sure that Raymond can get the equipment. This is also her initial goal.But looking at herself in the mirror, Peggy appeared inexplicably like Su Bai, recalling the scene of her being defeated by Su that day in her mind!


    After hesitating for a moment, Peggy put down the lipstick and took out a small electric shock stick.


    Although the risk was greater, Peggy felt relaxed.


    "Boom boom boom."


    Peggy knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Raymond, I have something I want to do, can I talk about it?"


    "Of course, beautiful little..." Raymond was a black man, and when he saw Peggy, he couldn''t help smiling, and the gentleman stood up to shake hands.As a result, before I finished speaking, I felt a strong current from my hand, and after shaking for a few times, I fainted on the chair.


    Peggy breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly rummaged through the cabinets, took out a gadget that automatically unlocked, and placed it on the safe. Then he heard the doctor pop and opened the safe.


    The golden light was released instantly.


    A golden ball.


    Made from the molecular formula of carbide, a dangerous weapon that is very easy to explode.


    I thought it was just a molecular formula, just a piece of paper, but I didn¡¯t expect it to have been weaponized. Looking at this golden ball, Peggy could feel that its state is not stable, it may explode at any time, and hold it carefully. , Peggy came to Raymond''s desk, picked up the phone and dialed Jarvis.


    She wants to know how to cool this thing down!


    After Jarvis told her how to do it, she carefully put the thing in her bag, and carefully checked the safe and found no molecular formula before leaving.Coming downstairs, Peggy saw a few familiar faces. It was a few colleagues of SSR who came for this formula.


    Peggy lowered her head, and left quietly as low-key as possible...


    Item 0034


    After coming out of the nightclub, Peggy returned home quickly to let the thing cool down.


    Not long after Peggy left, almost fore and aft, Dotti returned.But at this time Raymond''s death had been discovered, and the entire nightclub had been blocked.Seeing this situation, Dottie immediately understood that even if he went in again, he would have found nothing.


    "Peggy!"


    Although she didn''t see Peggy, she had a hunch that it must have something to do with Peggy.


    "But... I didn''t lose either."


    Dottie chuckled, then turned and disappeared.


    Outside the manor house, Su Bai and Eric are standing here, while Ruiwen is sitting nearby watching them.


    There is a huge bronze statue in the yard, which was specially customized by Su Bai at the time. It seems to be just a decoration. An ornament in the garden is actually used for exercise.


    At the beginning, Su Bai was not very good at controlling this thing, too heavy, even if he could control it, he would not be so comfortable.But now there is no problem with the control. He is trying to change the structure of the statue. This thing is not like a coin, it is very difficult to operate.


    Su Bai''s fingers trembled slightly, and the huge statue gradually began to change, splitting from the middle and splitting into two.


    "It''s yours over there!"


    Speaking to Eric, Su Bai started to practice against the other half.


    Trainings like this are done almost every day, which is almost a must.


    Not long after practicing, Dotti has returned.


    "It seems that you are not very satisfied." After getting along for so long, Su Bai is already familiar with some of Dotti''s expressions and reactions. At first glance, she knows that although there is no failure, the process should not be so. Perfect, not so satisfactory to her.


    "Let Peggy get the molecular bomb ahead of her time." Dotti said, took out a piece of paper from her body and handed it to Su Bai."Because of it, I failed! Although the organizers sold only finished molecular bombs, I followed him and found this and stole it back. When I went back, that Raymond was dead, it shouldn''t be Peggy killed it."


    Su Bai took a look and asked, "It should be someone from your organization. Obviously, the person with the molecular formula has betrayed, and at the speed of your organization''s response, someone must be sent over to solve the traitor and get the molecular formula back. This guy has some ability to make molecular formulas into finished products, and now he is being chased by the organization and he can fight for it."


    "This thing is so powerful?" Dotti asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s quite big, it won''t take long for you to see it with your own eyes. Moreover, this thing happens to be useful for me!"


    "Then I''ll go back right away. He should find that the molecular formula is gone if he doesn''t use it." Dottie said hurriedly.


    "No hurry, he will definitely not only make a molecular bomb, even if he wants to leave, he will definitely take it. You go upstairs and change clothes, Riwen, Eric, you guys should also prepare for it. You go together." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yes!"

 C31

    The two little guys didn''t expect to go there too, they were nervous and excited.


    About half an hour or so, a car drove out of the manor.


    Roxon Refinery.


    Under the night, you can see the scale of this refinery is not small.


    "The outside is full of power grids, and the inside is heavily guarded. For the refinery alone, this level of security is too high." The car parked in a dark place near the refinery, Dotti said.


    "Peggy should find here soon." Su Bai said with a smile."There is a substance in the molecular bomb. This substance cannot be transported from too far away. There are only three oil refineries in the city that can produce it. One of them was rebuilt by the Navy, and the other was demolished. Only here is left."


    Su Bai said that he got out of the car, and the four of them walked to the power grid. Su Bai glanced at Eric.


    Eric nodded and took a deep breath. He opened his hands to the power grid, and saw that the power grid was gradually distorted, squeezed, and sparks splashed. It didn''t take long for a hole to appear.


    Dotti led the way, and everyone quickly entered the refinery.


    As soon as I entered, I saw someone guarding him with a gun not far away. Dotti''s speed was very fast, and his body leaped gently to reach his reach, grabbing his neck and twisting it. The man was already slowly. Fell to the ground.After Ruiwen came over, she took a look. In an instant, she had become the guard, bent over to take the gun, and walked forward decently.


    It didn''t take long to run into other guards, and seeing him walking over with a few people, that guard was obviously surprised.


    "Why are you here? Who are they?"


    "This is the person the husband wants to see." Ruiwen said as she walked over.


    The man frowned and was a little puzzled just about to ask, but Ruiwen had already taken action.


    She also trained with Dotti for a while, and the movements were simple and neat, and she solved the person easily.


    "Huh..." Rui Wen breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly looked towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled at her and nodded in encouragement.


    Moving on, it didn''t take long to hear the sound of the car.


    "No, he wants to run!"


    Chapter 0035 The Power of Molecular Bombs!


    Following the voice, Su Bai and the others quickly chased up, and it didn''t take long before they saw a milk truck preparing to drive away.


    Dotti raised his gun to break the tire.


    "and many more."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to stop her, smiled and stretched out his hand. In an instant, he saw the car floating up, turning the direction of the front of the car in the air, and floating over.


    Damn it.


    When the car fell, the driver could be seen shocked.


    "It''s him!" Dotti whispered.


    Su Bai nodded. At this time, the driver had slowly got out of the car and looked at Su Bai with surprise.


    Dotti walked to the back and opened the carriage, and the golden light shone out in an instant, full of at least hundreds of molecular bombs.


    Su Bai walked over slowly, and said: "I know your name is Bennis, and you can''t speak with your throat, so... I''ll help you." Reaching out, Su Bai took out one from his pants pocket. Something like a pen was placed on his throat. It was a sound generator.


    "How do you know my name?" Bennis squirmed his throat, and a mechanical voice came through the sound generator.


    "I also know that you are from Leviathan, I have to say that you are very brave, hiding quest items, betraying Leviathan, why?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "I want to be a good businessman!" Bennis said.


    "It''s a good idea. After all, this world must have money. But you can''t do it by yourself!" Su Bai smiled, handed him the sounder for him to hold, and then said: "Introduce yourself. , My name is Su Bai, this is Dotti, also from Leviathan, I believe you should know that the molecular formula was stolen so that you wanted to escape, right? It¡¯s useless. Whether it¡¯s Leviathan or SSR will find you. If You want to live, you want to be rich, the only way is to follow me, whether it¡¯s Leviathan or SSR, I can guarantee your safety and help you solve it. What I have to do is to help me research and make something similar Little things like molecular bombs!"


    "I have a molecular formula, and there are many people who can help me make it. So, you''d better think carefully before answering me!"


    "If you don''t kill me and guarantee my safety, I am willing to follow you!" Bennis thought for a moment and said.


    "A wise choice." Su Bai smiled satisfied and suddenly raised his hand.


    With a bang, the hand knife accurately hit his neck and instantly fainted him.


    "Riwen."


    "Yes!"


    Ruiwen instantly turned into Bennis and went up to drive, and then Su Bai threw Bennis into the car, and everyone got on the car.


    Driving all the way out, the guard at the door saw it and did not stop him.


    "Pause."


    "Riwen, you change with Doty, ready to drive at the fastest speed. Now let''s see the power of this thing!" Su Bai took a molecular bomb and opened the rear compartment.


    "Go!"

 C32

    Su defeated and threw the molecular bomb directly into the refinery.


    "Drive!"


    After landing, Su Bai already yelled, and immediately after hearing a loud explosion, the center of the explosion produced a strong attraction. The powerful suction enveloped the entire refinery. There was no need for Su Bai to speak. The car has been started.The accelerator has been stepped on low, but the speed of the car cannot increase.


    For half a minute, Doty suddenly felt the car lighten and the speed returned to normal.


    When parking, everyone looked behind.


    The oil refinery has completely disappeared, and there is only a big iron ball left in the bare land.


    "Where is the refinery?" Dotti asked subconsciously.


    "That''s it!" Su Bai pointed to the iron ball, and everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The huge oil refinery has turned into a big iron ball. This... is this too exaggerated?


    "Yes, one molecular bomb can have such power. If you get a few, I don''t know if Xiao can eat it!" Su Bai is quite satisfied with the power of molecular bombs.


    "Do you plan to use it against Xiao? What is Xiao''s ability?" Doty asked.


    "He can absorb any form of energy, and then use it to attack. Even a powerful bomb shouldn''t hurt him, but...this thing, I think it should be no problem! Although it may not be used, it is prepared." Su Bai said with a smile."Okay, let''s go home, people will be here soon."


    Facts proved that Su Bai''s guess was correct. Not long after they left, a car drove over.


    Page and Jarvis.


    "The refinery...what about?"


    Seeing the empty ground and the iron balls twisted and squeezed together, Page and Jarvis were dumbfounded.


    "It seems that we have come to the right place." After a while, Peggy said slowly.


    "But we are late. Someone should have detonated the molecular bomb. All clues are gone." Jarvis looked at Page: "What should I do now?"


    "Send me to a place!"


    Peggy thought for a while, and said the address of Su''s prodigal.


    In about half an hour, Peggy and Jarvis came to Su Pai''s house. After ringing the doorbell, Su Pai came out.


    Chapter 0036 stay around and supervise me!


    Opening the door and inviting the two to come in, Peggy introduced: "This is Jarvis, Howard''s butler."


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai." Jarvis said hello politely.


    "Hello, Jarvis."


    Su Bai looked at Jarvis, Howard''s loyal butler, and later Iron Man Tony Stark''s artificial intelligence called the same name in memory of him, Jarvis!


    "This car..."


    Just as Peggy was about to speak, she saw the milk delivery truck parked in the yard.


    "Surprise, go take a look." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Peggy walked over to open it suspiciously, and the golden light shone, which directly stunned her.


    "It''s you!" Peggy exclaimed in surprise.


    "Aren''t you here for this?"


    Su Bai thought that Peggy came because of this.


    Go here by yourself, go there by Peggy, and then drive here.


    Calculating the time, it should be just right.


    Page shook her head: "No, I... Howard came to me after I left yesterday. He came to me for help as you said. It just so happened that I heard information about molecular formulas and got this molecular bomb. Back My roommate was killed when the house was cooling down, so I asked Jarvis to analyze the composition of this molecular formula and learned that it was probably in the refinery. When we got there, the refinery had become a big iron ball! "


    "How did you investigate this news?" Peggy asked curiously.


    From getting molecular bombs at nightclubs, to analyzing materials, to going to the oil refinery, it only took a few hours to add them together. Before that, there was no conclusive clue. I knew only because I eavesdropped on the conversations of the director and the others, Su How could you lose so fast?


    "I''ll tell you this slowly. You will live here today, right? Jarvis, do you want to live? There are a lot of empty rooms." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Su Bai, my wife is no longer happy when I came out so late. If I don''t come home at night...so I think, I''ll go back. Miss Peggy, do I need me to pick you up tomorrow?"


    Page shook her head.


    "Wait, if you want to go back, take this back by the way." Su Bai said and took out a piece of paper."This is the molecular formula, let him keep it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su Bai."


    Jarvis hurriedly closed it gratefully.


    After Jarvis left, Su Bai took Peggy into the house. At this time, Dotti had just come out of the shower and didn''t say anything when she saw Peggy.

 C33

    After sitting down, Su Bai said, "Because it is related to Leviathan, the organization of Dotti, we are also investigating. When you go to the nightclub, Dotti is also there. But he goes to follow the guy who sells molecular formulas. He found his hiding place along the way, and got the molecular formula and these molecular bombs."


    "Where is that person?" Peggy asked.


    "right here."


    "Is he also unable to speak? I want to ask him where is his friend." Peggy said angrily.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "That''s not his friend. He betrayed Leviathan, and Leviathan will naturally not let him go. That is the man who came to kill him and get the molecular type back. I promised him to guarantee his safety. , He helps me do things!"


    "why?"


    "He is valuable to me."


    "Molecular formula?" Page''s reaction was quick."You copied the molecular formula. He knows how to make a molecular formula. What do you... want to do?"


    "What do you think I want to do? Destroy the world? Forget it, if I want to destroy the world, there are many ways. So you can rest assured, I will not use it to make money, just use it myself. Of course, if you are not at ease , You can always be by my side to supervise me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I will supervise you!" Peggy said.


    "Why don''t you just start now? Your roommate is dead. You have no place to live now, right? You can live with me!" Su Bai said with a smile, "It just so happens that that person will not give up, and will definitely continue to perform the task. Yes. You... also want to avenge your roommate. Living here makes it much easier for you to move with Dotti."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "When I find a suitable house, I will move out." Peggy wanted to refuse, but her words changed.


    The room that Su Bai arranged for Peggy was not far from his and Dotti''s room, and it was too late after they settled down, they said goodnight to each other and rested separately.


    Not long after returning to the room and lying down, Su Bai heard someone quietly push the door in.


    Hearing the sound, Su Bai turned on the light, and saw Dotti put on the black dress and golden wig again.


    Paige had just moved in, and Dotti came here at this time and it was self-evident.


    "Have you come to declare sovereignty so soon?" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "If you don''t like it, I can go back." Doty said.


    If Dottie is asked to go back at this time, Dottie will probably be so annoyed to fall asleep all night. Su Bai will do such a thing, not to mention that she looks really attractive.


    Smiling and beckoning to let her come over, Dotty walked over with a sweet smile instantly.


    Chapter 0037 Mobile Phone?


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, there was no one around him. When I asked about it downstairs, I found out that Peggy and Dotty had gone out.Peggy drove the milk delivery truck and pulled the molecular bombs back to the SSR. Most of these things were handed in, not only to prove her ability not only to serve tea and water, but also to help Howard remove suspicion.


    Of course, this alone is not enough, but at least it is a good start.


    Dottie should go out to investigate the Leviathan killer.


    It was all right, Su Bai first exercised his abilities for a while, and then went to the basement of the villa.


    Bennis was locked here.


    Both hands, feet and necks were handcuffed by thick and strong iron handcuffs.


    Although he has indicated that he is willing to follow him, Su Bai will not be completely relieved, some necessary means are still required at the beginning.After returning yesterday, Su Bai first asked Dotti to identify whether he was sincere, and then helped him inlay a gold tooth. A locator was installed in the gold tooth to locate him at any time.


    Of course, if he wanted to play any tricks, Su Bai could easily kill him.


    It''s a monitor and a time bomb.


    His reaction and emotions looked good, and he seemed to understand why Su Bai did this.After chatting for a few words, Su Bai asked him what tools he needed to make molecular bombs, and by the way learned about his abilities.It has to be said that Su Bai is also considered a treasure. This guy has researched in physics and communication. It is no wonder that he has thoughts after seeing the molecular formula. If he does not have the ability to make it successfully, he does not dare to betray the organization.


    "Do you also have research on communications?"


    "Yes, I am good at..." Just as Bennis was about to introduce his abilities, Su Bai interrupted with a wave.


    "You don''t need to tell me the details, I just want to know if you are provided with human and financial resources, can you research out the phone?"


    "Phone? Don''t you already have a phone?"


    "I''m talking about... mobile phones!"


    "mobile phone?"


    "Yes, with the core of the phone as the foundation, and referring to the principle of walkie-talkies, is there a way to develop a mobile phone?"


    This idea came to Su Bai after installing the phone. In this era, the telegraph has not been replaced. The phone has just appeared, and there are many opportunities to make a fortune!In addition, the scientists in Marvel¡¯s world are basically open up. Too many black technologies have been born. Even if the conditions in all aspects are not so mature now, they can¡¯t get a mobile phone right away, but they should be able to lead the way. Many of the previous ones, if this is done, will the money... still matter?


    Although he doesn''t understand these principles, he knows the direction, or a forward-looking vision, that''s enough.


    "I...not sure." Bennis was surprised by the idea of ??a mobile phone. It was too advanced and it seemed technically difficult to realize it.


    "The progress of science cannot be stopped. Sooner or later, mobile phones will become mainstream, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you spend some time doing research. If you succeed, your wealth and status will be remembered forever. I will open one as soon as possible. The company also helps you build a laboratory, and...I will help you get the core technology of the phone. You only need to make a few molecular bombs, and then solve the problems of cooling and safety. You can concentrate on the others. The mobile phone problem."


    "Ok!"


    Bennis has no other choice at all, let alone... this project seems very challenging?

 C34

    At about noon, Dotti came back.


    Su Bai will choose a place, start a company, and build a laboratory to her.As an all-powerful spy, you must be proficient in all aspects of military and business, not to mention that it is only a framework for the time being, and it is not troublesome. It does not take long to hand over to Dotti.


    The company definitely can¡¯t just do the mobile phone project. The genetic medicine project is the main thing. The anti-aging serum is what he most desperately wants. Whether it¡¯s the Red Room or Captain America¡¯s blood, these need to be studied. Su Bai didn''t know this, and didn''t want to study and learn it, it was too boring.


    Then it is natural to recruit some talents, scientists.


    The hiring was handed over to Dotti by the way.


    There are advantages and disadvantages in this era, such as racial discrimination. Black people are not taken seriously here and can only do some low-level handyman work, or it is crime.But IQ doesn¡¯t have much effect on skin color, so many black scientists just want you to give them a good treatment?No, it can be said that giving them a decent job, a simple respect, can get ten times, or even a hundred times the return.


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai went out with Dotti, told Dotti to put himself down at the Hellfire Club, after getting out of the car, he sorted his clothes and walked in.


    Chapter 0038: White King and Black King


    There was melodious music playing in the club, and girls in hot and cool clothes shuttled through the crowd. After a glance, Su Bai went directly to the second floor.Although he doesn''t come often, the bodyguards here naturally know him. If you don''t even know the boss, don''t work here.


    On the second floor, came to a secret room.


    Inside is a lobby, in the center of the lobby is a luxurious sofa, next to the bookshelves, bars, everything, here is the core of the Hellfire Club.


    Xiao Zheng was sitting on the sofa and drinking, with the rapids and the Red Devil nearby.


    Seeing Su Bai appeared, Xiao was a little surprised, and then said with a smile, "You are really a rare visitor, you are here, and I happen to have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai didn''t expect such a coincidence that Xiao was there, casually said a word, sat down next to him, and waved to the Red Devil.


    The Red Devil came over to help Su defeated with a glass of wine. Seeing his somewhat cautious and fearful look, he knew how deep the impression Su Bai left him.


    "What are you discussing?" Su Bai asked over a drink.


    "The club has achieved initial results. I have contacted many celebrities in business, politics, and military circles to join, but as the number of people increases, I think it is necessary to form a core organization responsible for decision-making, while others are responsible for investment or collecting money. Now." Xiao said with a smile.


    Is this trying to empty me?


    Su Bai thought in his heart but didn''t speak, motioning for him to continue.


    "At present, the core organization is the four of us, and there are several candidates under investigation. Not all of them are mutants! Since it is the core organization, it naturally needs a title and code name. How about using chess to name it? The black and white double king is very suitable." Xiao said with a smile."I am the black king, you are the white king!"


    "It turned out to be this!"


    Su Bai instantly understood that Xiao was originally the black king of the Hellfire Club, but he only proposed this title now.


    Black King, Black Queen, White King, White Queen!


    In the movie, the most famous are the Black King and the White Queen, but the White King has never mentioned them.In the comics, the identity and information of the white king are also very few, but the black queen is very powerful!


    "It''s just a name, I don''t care!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Since you have no opinion, then settle it down." Xiao said with a smile, and then turned around and asked casually, "Are there any news about mutants lately?"


    "There is one, but I have to confirm it. I''m going to check it out in a while!" Su Bai said casually, and then said: "I want the core technology of Bell Telephone Company, can I get it?"


    "The core technology of the telephone company, what do you want this for?" Xiao asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Do you know what makes money the easiest? The easiest thing is to use other people''s technology to make money for yourself!"


    "You want to... hehe, since you have this interest, of course it''s okay. I can get it for you in three days, and you don''t have to worry about Bell''s problems." Xiao smiled when he heard this and promised. .


    "Sure, I''ll let Dottie come and pick it up when that happens, so I''ll leave first!"


    Su Bai originally wanted to get it for himself or for Ruiwen, but when he thought of the resources of the Hellfire Club and Xiao''s contacts, it was unnecessary to use it.Moreover, he just asked when he was going to look for mutants, he turned his head and asked for conditions. His character of doing things only for good will become more and more profound in his mind, and he can also dispel some of his guard against himself.


    "Goodbye, White King!"


    Xiao raised his glass and said.


    "Goodbye, Black King!" Su Bai smiled and turned and went out.


    He said that there is a goal that needs to be confirmed and it is not perfunctory, and he is indeed ready to go out.


    The Hellfire Club is not far from Bell Telephone Company. At this time, Peggy should be off work soon. So Supai did not go home and plan to wait here for a while, lest Peggy go back after get off work by herself.After waiting for about half an hour, people came out of the telephone company one after another, and Su Bai among the crowd saw Peggy at a glance.


    Peggy seemed to be bidding farewell to her colleagues. She was a little surprised to see Su Bai not far away. He didn''t expect that he would be here. After a moment, Peggy said goodbye to her colleagues, and then walked towards Su Bai.


    "Why are you waiting for me here? Something?"


    "Come to do something nearby just as you are about to get off work, so I will pick you up and go back together." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh, let''s go!" Peggy didn''t think much, nodded and they left side by side.


    Behind him, Daniel, holding a cane, looked at the departing Su Bai and Peggy with a complicated expression, guessing in his heart, remembering Su Bai''s appearance.


    While walking and chatting, Su Bai asked Peggy how she reacted after turning in the molecular bomb. Peggy looked disappointed. Although the director praised her a lot, it¡¯s a pity... it didn¡¯t change her working environment and the situation. Status does not help much in Howard''s affairs!


    Item 0039


    Su Bai had long guessed about this result. Racial discrimination and sex discrimination are the characteristics of this era. Even if Peggy finds molecular bombs to prevent these things from flowing into foreign countries and have an impact, it is useless if there is no molecular formula, so A few words of praise are pretty good.As for Howard''s case?Finding these molecular bombs proves nothing at all.

 C35

    Can''t prove that this has nothing to do with Howard.


    Peggy didn''t say anything about Leviathan. It''s not too late to say when someone was caught. They wouldn''t take it seriously without evidence.


    Su Bai smiled and relieved a few words, and suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind him, and when he looked back, he was a lame man who was very inconvenient but ran very fast.


    "your colleague?"


    "Daniel?"


    Peggy turned her head and looked around and found that Daniel was a little surprised: "Daniel, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Paige, something was robbed, those things you took back." Daniel said with a breath.


    "what?"


    Peggy was suddenly shocked.


    That''s a car of molecular bombs!


    "When, where?" Peggy asked hurriedly.


    "If you didn''t guess it was right, it should have just happened, and... just there!"


    Before Daniel spoke, he heard Su Bai point to the side casually.


    A truck was running along the road, followed by two cars, in hot pursuit.


    Peggy looked around, trying to catch up or stop it.


    The two hadn¡¯t walked far before chatting, and they happened to walk to the side of the Hellfire Club. Su Bai gave a glance. He happened to see a customer getting out of the car and preparing to park the parking brother. Su Bai went over and took the key directly. Grabbed it.


    "Who are you, how can you grab..."


    "Sir, don''t worry, our club will solve it for you and compensate." Seeing that it was Su Bai, how could he not know the parking brother, he hurriedly stopped the guest and explained.Su Bai had already drove to Peggy''s side at this time."boarding."


    Peggy was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly opened the car door and went up.


    Daniel was also ready to come up with a cane, but the car drove away with a bang.


    "Wait, I haven''t..." Daniel yelled depressedly, but the car had already driven a long way.


    Although Peggy had noticed it too, but now she has no time to take care of it. While staring at the car in front, Peggy has taken the gun out of her bag.


    But she didn''t dare to shoot easily. It was a car of molecular bombs, and if it exploded, the entire city would be affected.It seemed that they knew that they would throw a rat, but the other party was not polite at all. They rushed all the way and quickly threw away the two SSR cars. When Su Bai drove over, they even met each other.


    The people in the car looked a little surprised when they saw Peggy and a strange man.


    But before he could think about it, Su Bai had already surpassed them.


    "He is driving towards the densest place in the city center. We must stop him as soon as possible!" Peggy took a look, then leaned out the window, aiming for a long time and finally gave up."No, there is no way to aim at all, can you find a way to get closer and let me go up?"


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, you come to drive." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m driving?" Peggy was stunned. At this time, it was obviously impossible to stop and change people. Once parked, he would not be able to catch up, so he could only...


    Peggy lifted her skirt up a bit, and stretched her leg towards Su Bai.


    With his legs straddling, slender and fair, Su Bai cast a glance down his head, and immediately saw Peggy holding on to the roof of the car to move over and sit on Su Bai.


    This kind of classic car has very little space. Peggy''s movement is very difficult. Su Bai leaned back, tilting his head and looking at the road ahead.


    "Be careful, you can let go." Peggy has moved over and said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai was just about to let go of the steering wheel. At this moment, he didn''t know what was being pressed, and the car bumped.The sudden bump caught Peggy by surprise, and she couldn''t support her body and fell and sat down.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The two yelled in unison.


    Su Bai took a breath, his body almost arched.Peggy sat on Su Bai, also not much better.


    "You, are you okay?" Peggy asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai held back his energy and said nothing.


    "Be careful, this road is very bumpy... bumpy." Paige suddenly found that the road ahead was bumpy and very uneven.Before she could finish her words, the car drove over, followed by... the little old car began to tremble and tremble.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Peggy''s head knocked and hurriedly supported her head with her hand.


    "Let go, let me come!"


    At this time, Su Bai could not see the road at all, and could only barely ensure that the car went straight.Peggy yelled, bent down sharply, grabbed the steering wheel and started to pose.


    Although it is still bumpy, at least it won''t hit people or roll over.

 C36

    Chapter 0040 Pain and Happy!


    Su Bai released the steering wheel, and Peggy hurriedly took over holding the steering wheel to control the direction.


    The road was extremely bumpy, and the two of them bumped back and forth, and they couldn''t exert their strength at all. They felt that they felt pain and were happy.


    "You, don''t move, I will help you, and then you slowly get up, I will go through." Su Bai gasped for a few times and said to Peggy, and then he held Peggy''s waist and tried to support her slightly. .


    However, it is impossible to maintain balance in such a bumpy environment, so... a very crooked picture appeared.


    If someone is looking outside, it is Peggy sitting on Su Bai, Su Bai supporting her waist, and then... one up and down, one up and down...


    "Can you take care of your stuff?" Paige shouted blushing.


    Su Bai is very innocent: "I don''t blame me, is this a natural reaction? What''s more, if I can choose it, I also hope that it will be honest, so I feel uncomfortable!"


    "Keep it still, I will try to stabilize the car."


    This kind of enjoyment is no blessing for Su defeat.


    After speaking, Su Bai began to release his ability to control the car.Slowly, the car began to float. Although it was not very high, it was just rubbing the ground. Although the tires were also spinning fast, they did not touch the ground at all, and the speed of the car did not decrease in any way. Slow, but it seems to be faster than before.


    "You..." Although Peggy didn''t know what was going on outside the car, she was no longer bumpy, and the speed was fast. She could feel it naturally. This was not her control.


    "I''ll go over and talk."


    While Su Bai was controlling the car, he slowly moved out.


    "Huh!" Finally moved to the co-pilot, Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief, and Peggy could sit down firmly.


    "Hey, the car in front seems to have slowed down."


    Peggy sat firmly and stared at the car in front, only to find that the car had slowed down, as if something was pulling it from behind.Immediately afterwards, she saw an even more amazing and magical scene, the car... actually slowly floated off the ground.She suddenly turned her head in surprise and saw Su Bai stretched out his hand to face the car.


    Although I don''t know what happened, it is obvious that he did it!


    "Want to resist?" Feeling the car in front slam on the accelerator, Su Bai asked slightly, his palms snapped together.


    The car in front stopped for an instant, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Peggy was shocked, and hurriedly wanted to step on the brakes. She stepped on several feet, and finally stepped on to the end but not.


    The car stopped when it was about to hit.


    "Huh..." Peggy breathed a sigh of relief, and gave Su Bai a white glance before getting out of the car with the gun.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the door of the car in front suddenly opened, and a man jumped down and shot Peggy directly.


    "boom!"


    Peggy took precautions and hurriedly avoided, but suddenly found that the bullet had stopped, as if it was still in the air, and immediately after hearing a swish, the bullet retreated suddenly.


    Puff!


    The bullet passed through the man''s legs and didn''t know where it went, and the man fell to the ground with a scream.


    Peggy rushed over and shot his gun, pressing him to the ground.


    The man was pressed to the ground with a grim expression, and he raised his head hard to look at Su Bai.Su Bai walked over slowly and opened the door of the rear compartment. As expected, there were molecular bombs inside.Close it at will, Su Bai said: "What''s the use of grabbing these? Your task is to recover the molecular formula, not the molecular bomb."


    The person''s eyes widened in an instant, he...how did he know my mission, and just...who was he?


    "Oh, I forgot that you can''t talk, that''s okay, I''m not interested in listening to your ink." Su Bai said with a smile.


    At this moment, two cars drove over and stopped behind him.


    "Director Dolly, Thompson." Paige said hello, it seems that this should be a colleague of SSR.


    They were surprised when they got down, guessing how they caught up with them.


    "He is?" Director Du Li first ordered his subordinates to control the people, and then looked at Su Bai.


    "This is my friend, he helped me catch him."


    "His name is Su Bai."


    "Hello, thank you for your assistance and contribution." Director Du Li stretched out his hand.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I''m just for Peggy."


    Director Du Li frowned slightly, not angry at Su Bai¡¯s impolite behavior, but smiled and said: "Peggy, you did a good job. Come to my office tomorrow. Now we will send people and things back. Don''t bother you."


    "Chairman, can I interrogate him?" Of course Peggy is happy about the award, but he wants to interrogate the killer more now.


    "This..." The director hesitated, and finally said: "Leave the interrogation work to others."


    "Director!"

 C37

    Peggy had to say it again, but Su Bai had already stopped her.


    Watching the chief and the others get in the car and leave, Peggy turned her head and said, "Why are you stopping me? I may be able to ask where the other things are. If the organization knows that he has been arrested, he will definitely be transferred immediately. ..."


    "Your chief doesn''t trust your ability!" Su Bai said, and Paige was speechless in an instant.


    Chapter 0041 Mutants and Inhuman Races


    Of course Peggy knew the director, and no one in the whole bureau trusted herself.But she sent the molecular bombs, she found them, and she caught them. Even if the interrogation work is not handed over to her, she should be involved!


    "It seems that you have a long way to go if you want to be recognized by the bureau. Do you want me to help you?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How do you help?" Peggy looked suspiciously at Su Bai, but suddenly found that Su Bai had an extra house key in his hand.


    "This is the key to the hotel? The killer? When did you find it, why didn''t I see it?" Peggy was surprised. Just now Su Bai opened the car door and took a look at the molecular formula inside and then closed it. In the process He didn''t do anything at all, and that killer couldn''t accidentally drop the house key in the trunk, right?Peggy even suspected that he had never been to the trunk at all.


    Since he hijacked the car and drove away, he obviously knew the situation a long time ago, and he didn''t need it at all, and there was no time for him to check it.


    "Let''s go, maybe there will be gains." Su Bai shook the house key, and the two turned into the car.


    After more than twenty points, the two had appeared in a hotel and found the room with the house key.


    Open the door and go in. The inside is neat and tidy, but this is just a simple disguise, and Peggy can''t be troubled.


    Peggy rummaged around and asked hesitantly: "Before..."


    "That''s my ability." Su Bai knew what she wanted to ask, and didn''t intend to hide it from her.


    "In addition to normal humans, there are special humans in this world. This involves genetic problems. Such humans are called mutants. When the mutant genes in their bodies are awakened, they will have some special abilities. Great changes have taken place. The earliest mutant was born in the first dynasty of Egypt and was the first mutant in history." Su Bai said.


    "Mutant...So, you are a mutant?" Peggy asked."No wonder you could escape from the base of Hydra before."


    "Some mutants have one ability, and some have two or more abilities. My ability... is more. But... my situation is a bit special, so I am not sure if I am a mutant." Su Said with a smile.


    Su Bai really didn''t know whether he was a mutant.Because there is a mutant gene in the mutant, but Su Bai is not sure if he has it, but he doesn''t care too much, there will be a chance to figure it out later.


    Paige suddenly stopped to think for a moment, and then said: "I remembered one thing, I seem to have seen a mutant."


    "Have you seen it?" Su Bai said: "Is a guy who is not tall, has a strong physique, and pays attention to the beard? Have you joined the Roaring Commando?"


    "No, although the Roaring Commando has joined a newcomer, there is no one you mentioned." Peggy shook her head in amazement.


    Is not it?Then she should not be talking about Wolverine!


    Su Bai remembers that in the comics, Wolverine also joined the Roaring Commando, but... this should be the movie universe, so it is normal that it didn''t happen.


    "Although I don''t know who you are talking about, it is also related to the Roaring Commando. After the Red Skull and the captain disappeared, the Nazis retreated steadily. I took the Roaring Commando and arrested an officer of the Nazi army in Austria, named White Ho. Er, he seemed to be doing some kind of experiment at the time. There was something that looked like a spire, which was very mysterious and evil. If you touch it, you will die. Later, the things were kept secretly by the bureau, and he was also sent to a special prison. In addition to the members of the Nazi army, there are some ordinary people. I still remember one of them was a woman who was also from the celestial dynasty. She was locked up alone for unknown reasons, but she did not pay attention at the time and was later released."


    "Now when you talk about mutants, she may also be a mutant, so she was researched and detained by the Nazis." Peggy recalled.


    Su Bai shook his head: "She is not a mutant! There are not only mutants in this world who possess special abilities or special genes, but there is also a kind of alien called Inhuman."


    "Mutant, alien...If you''re not making up a story, I think I need to re-recognize the world." Peggy said slowly. At this time, she happened to touch something on the chair with her hand and took it from her bag. He cut open the chair with a knife, and quickly found passports and air tickets from several countries in the sponge.


    "Found it!" Peggy said.


    "There is also a radio station here, this thing can be taken away." Su Bai pointed to the radio station on the table, he saw it as soon as he entered.


    "I want to bring these things back to the game, so that I should know his identity!" Peggy said.


    "I will send you there!"


    Item 0042


    Su Bai sent Peggy back to the game and then left. Looking at Peggy''s appearance tonight, it''s almost impossible to stay in the game, so I don''t have to wait here.


    On the way back, Sue thought about what Peggy had said before.


    The obelisk she was talking about was actually the Terrigan crystal of the Inhuman race, and the Inhuman race relied on this to transform and gain abilities.If you don''t have the gene of the alien race, you will definitely die, and the woman she said is still a celestial woman, and Su Bai really knows her identity.


    Jia Ying!


    Inhumans.


    You can live forever, but you must absorb vitality regularly.


    This woman is the mother of the future shock wave girl Skye or Daisy!


    Although Peggy¡¯s raid with the Roaring Commando made her escape temporarily, Hydra¡¯s White Hall already knew her speciality and was approved when she was in prison for decades. After defending and seeking medical treatment, Jia Ying was caught again, and she was cruelly dissected, using her organs to regain her youth. Although Jia Ying survived in the end, the cost was not small, and her personality changed drastically, which led to her later contact with SHIELD As an enemy.


    Of course, these are all things to do. Now Su Bai is wondering whether to find Jia Ying.


    For nothing else, her abilities may be able to help develop serums or anti-aging agents.


    This is what I care about most for Soviet defeat at the moment.


    It was already dark when I got home, and Dotti was looking at something in the living room.


    "This is the company''s registration information?" Su Bai asked casually.

 C38

    "Well, not all. There is also information sent to me from the organization, asking me to take over the task here and bring things back!" Dotti looked up and asked: "Did you do something to catch that person? Up?"


    "How do you know it''s us? Not me, or her?"


    "You smell of her," Doty said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Well, the nose is really good. Whether it''s you or your organization. The killer has been caught, and now SSR is interrogating."


    "My first task is to clear him." Doty said.


    "It might not be easy. Peggy and the others are interrogating there. It''s not that easy for you to kill him."


    "I have my own way." Dotti said confidently.


    "Okay, but you can discuss with Peggy. That guy killed Peggy''s roommate, and now he needs information. If you kill him like this, Peggy will definitely not agree." Su Bai said."Besides, I''m planning to go out. Ruiwen will go with me. You can discuss things here with Peggy."


    "Go find a mutant?"


    "Not all! When I was chatting with Peggy, she told me about someone who might be able to help us develop anti-aging serum, so I have to take a trip." Su Bai said.


    "Yeah!" Dotti nodded in response, putting down the things in his hands."I''ll help you pack up."


    Early the next morning, Su Bai took Ruiwen''s clothes that Doty had arranged and left the manor.


    In advance to inform the rapids to arrange the plane, Su Bai took Ruiwen on the plane and went to Austria.


    Austria was originally occupied by the German Nazis, but after the defeat of the Nazis, it was separately occupied by the Allies and the Soviets. Peggy went with the Roaring Commando to eliminate the Nazis. White Hall''s incident can only be regarded as a windfall.Although the war is over, Austria is still under multinational control, and there are remnants of Nazi power, so the domestic situation is still very chaotic and turbulent.


    Still the former servant, busy before and after.


    It is easy to call up.


    When the Soviet Union was on the plane, it didn''t take long for the situation to pass. With the situation in Austria, it should be impossible for Jia Ying to leave Austria. Austria is not small and it is not easy to find it.However, Jia Ying is from the Celestial Dynasty, so it can be narrowed down to make it easier to find.


    After arriving in Austria, the next person had arranged a place to stay, which was a very good hotel.


    "Just two rooms?"


    When he arrived at the hotel, Su Bai looked at the next person in surprise.


    "Yes sir." The servant nodded in response.


    "We have three people!"


    "Ms. Ruiwen is of course with you." He said.


    Seeing the expression on his face, Su Bai was speechless...


    Misunderstood!


    I have previously misunderstood that Su Bai has a special habit. This time, the mutants came with Ruiwen. The next person naturally thinks that Su Bai has a special love for Ruiwen and likes it. Otherwise, how can he take it away?Of course...it must be a room.


    "Forget it." Seeing the natural expression of the next person, Su Bai didn''t bother to explain.


    One room, one room, it doesn''t matter if Ruiwen is young anyway.


    Chapter 0043 You are still young, you don''t understand some things!


    Let Ruiwen wash up first. Su Bai took the map of Austria prepared by his servants and looked at it. This map is special. It clearly distributes the forces of the Allied and Soviet forces. With this map, you can find someone Time can also be more convenient to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    After Ruiwen came out, Su Bai put the map away and got up to wash.


    For about half an hour, Su Bai had finished washing and the lights in the room had been turned off.


    Su Bai came over to lift the quilt and lay down to rest early. He set off to find Jia Ying early tomorrow morning. As soon as he lay down, he felt Ruiwen approaching.She didn''t take it seriously at first, and this little girl hadn''t slept with herself before, but soon he found that something was wrong.


    The size is wrong.


    Turning his head and taking a look, Su Bai was a little bit dumbfounded."How do you think of becoming Doty?"


    "I... don''t my husband like to sleep with her, don''t I... don''t you like to sleep with me? So I became like her, so my husband would like it?" Ruiwen explained in a low voice.


    "When did I say I didn''t like sleeping with you?" Su Bai said in amazement.


    "If it were her, my husband would not ask about the room before." Ruiwen said.


    Su Bai shook his head and said speechlessly: "You are clever, but you still don''t understand a few things. Obediently change back to your own appearance. I also like to sleep with you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Ruiwen changed back to her own appearance, holding Su Bai''s arm and raising her small mouth.


    There was nothing to say all night. The next morning, Ruiwen got up early to help Su Bai get back the breakfast and got ready to change clothes.She is so cute that she is a little embarrassed to make Su Bai.It''s very enjoyable to be served by someone. Anyone, whether a man or a woman, definitely likes it, but letting Ruiwen, a little girl, do these things, Su Bai is really... emotionally intolerable.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to let Ruiwen be a servant. Naturally, she didn''t need to do this kind of thing.But looking at Ruiwen''s appearance, if she refuses, this little girl will be sad in all likelihood.Regardless of her young age, she had been outside for many years, and her mind was still quite heavy.


    After coming out of the room, Su Bai asked his subordinates to ask about the fact that there were a lot of celestial people in Austria.

 C39

    The place is so big, you can only find Jia Ying from this point and narrow the scope.


    The servant came back soon and said three places on the map.


    This is a place where a lot of outsiders from Austria gather. It is a gathering place for many races. If you are looking for people from the Celestial dynasty, here is relatively easier.Because in other areas, there are very few people from the Celestial Kingdom.The subordinate not only found out the location, but also got a car. If he is not Xiao''s person, Su Bai would really earn him a subordinate to do something for himself.


    Speaking of it, Su Bai is a bit envious of Howard, and a butler like Jarvis is really rare!


    Driving away, Su Bai and Ruiwen sat in the back, admiring the surrounding environment along the way.This place belongs to the Confederate army. I saw the troops of many countries along the way. Although the attitude is not bad, the locals seem to be very scared.What Xiao should go is the relationship between the alliance and the group, so no one stopped him along the way, and soon... he has arrived at the first location.


    From a distance, a very dilapidated small village, when the car drove in, the people in the village seemed panicked, but they didn''t dare to avoid it.


    As the car drove into the village, Su Bai followed Ruiwen and got out of the car. He scanned the crowd and found a yellow-skinned middle-aged man who looked like an Asian."I''m looking for a woman, her name is Jia Ying, is she here?"


    Speaks Chinese.


    But that person obviously didn''t understand.


    "You are not from the celestial dynasty?" Su Bai asked instead in English.


    The man seemed to understand it for a while, and he squashed his brains and said, "No, I''m... I''m Japanese."


    Su Bai turned around and left, and said to the next person: "Go and inform, I''m looking for a woman named Jia Ying from the celestial dynasty."


    "Yes!"


    The servant responded and turned to handle it.


    His method is very simple, instead of asking one by one, to explain, but to gather everyone together and ask again.However, he didn''t need to ask after everyone got together. Su Bai knew that there was no one he was looking for!


    "Leave them some money, let''s go!"


    Su Bai gave an order. Although the subordinate felt it was completely unnecessary, he still kept a certain amount of money.


    Although they don''t know what happened, the people in the village are grateful to Su Bai.


    These foreigners have a very difficult life here. They have never met such a kind-hearted person. Many people have asked their subordinates about Su Bai''s name, wanting to know the name of the benefactor.Seeing that Su Bai had no objection, the next person left his name.


    After a short delay, he boarded the car and set off again, to the second place, and did the same, but unfortunately, he ran for nothing.Unknowingly, the day passed like this. The third place was in the place of the Soviet army, and it was too late afterwards. It was not very convenient. I simply found a place nearby to live and leave tomorrow!


    Chapter 0044 Anger!


    After entering the place of the Soviet army, it was not so smooth and less random.Although I can''t talk about being cautious along the way, the routes chosen are very remote.It can take a long time after driving, and it is almost there according to the marks on the map.


    "The front seems messy!"


    The servant whispered.


    Needless to say, Su Bai had already noticed.


    A squad of soldiers in front seems to be marching, their weapons and equipment are very neat, look at the direction...it should be where they are going, what happened there?


    "Get off the car and follow!"


    The three locations are the most likely to find Jia Ying. Now only this one is left. Jia Ying has the greatest chance here. Su Bai naturally has to figure out what happened.The three of them got out of the car and followed quietly. For about ten minutes or so, they saw that the Soviet army had arrived in a village with a menacing look. After entering, they quickly surrounded the village and fired a few shots.


    The gunfire sounded, and not long after, the people in the village came out with panic faces one after another, standing together cautiously, some were afraid, some were numb, and didn''t know what happened.


    When everyone in the village came out, a man who appeared to be dressed as an officer spoke with a strutting face.


    Su Bai did not come too close to the village so as not to be discovered, but here they could see and hear the situation in the village.


    "What is he saying?"


    Su Bai asked to the next person, he was tired from listening to this accented English.


    "This is an officer of the Soviet Army. He suspects that there are Nazis hiding here and want to search." The subordinate whispered.


    "Nonsense!" Su Bai sneered."Look at them, although they are neat, but their attitude and posture are obviously relaxed. If they are really here for the Nazis, how could this be possible? Isn''t that looking for death? Isn''t it a good idea?"


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the officer to let people in and search. His actions were extremely rude and barbaric. When he entered the house, he didn''t hesitate and didn''t even have the most basic vigilance. It''s strange that Nima could have Nazis.After a while, many soldiers came back, holding all kinds of things in their hands.In Su Bai''s view, it was not a good thing, and no one picked it up when it was thrown on the ground, but in this era and under this environment, these things are still pretty good.


    "Let go of me... let me go..."


    Suddenly, in a certain house, a soldier pulled a woman out. The woman looked very flustered, very afraid, and spoke very awkward Chinese.Although the intonation and tones are all weird, but you know it is Chinese!


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up instantly.


    found it!


    Although this woman looked messy, Su Bai recognized it at a glance.


    It is Jia Ying.


    Jia Ying is long and distinctive. Although he has the outline of an oriental, his nose is relatively pointed, which is more prominent at first glance.


    "There are still people who don''t come out. Is it a guilty conscience? I suspect you are a Nazi now, take it away!"


    The officer saw Jia Ying''s eyes brighten, but he spoke uprightly.

 C40

    Whether it is the surrounding soldiers or the villagers, it can be seen that this is not the case. This is a surprise.Although Jia Ying didn''t understand, the soldiers caught her and left, and she knew she was going to be taken away.With the experience of the last time, this is what she fears most now. While struggling hard, she shouted for help at the villagers, but unfortunately... but no one dared to come out to help, even when Jia Ying looked over, they bowed their heads and avoided Opening his eyes, this made Jia Ying feel desperate. Is he destined to be tortured? Is this his destiny?


    Seeing Jia Ying desperate and helpless, watching those people indifferent, Su Bai felt angry.


    Traveling into this world, Su Bai has hardly been really angry, even if the owner of the club insults himself as a yellow monkey, that kind of anger is completely different from the current one.


    He didn''t have any special thoughts about Jia Ying, just to study serum.


    However, she is from heaven!


    People are in a different place, lonely, and although there are compatriots around, no one dares to stand up and help.Of course, this is dangerous and even useless, but doing it and not doing it are two different things.


    Taking out the coin with him, Su Bai threw it out with a sneer.


    With a swish, the coin passed directly through the head of the soldier holding Jia Ying, a blood stain appeared on his forehead, and he fell slowly to the ground with a thud!


    Suddenly, Jia Ying was frightened.


    The surrounding soldiers were also stunned. The officer was still quick to react, and he drew out his gun and shouted, "Enemy attack."


    For an instant, all the soldiers raised their guns and looked around vigilantly, wanting to know where the enemy was.


    Amidst tension and panic, a person slowly walked over and appeared in their sight.


    "Don''t move, otherwise you will shoot!"


    The muzzle was aimed at Su Bai, and at the same time the officer took a quick step, grabbed Jia Ying, and pressed the muzzle on Jia Ying''s head."Who are you, are you an accomplice with her? Are you also a Nazi?"


    Item 0045I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you, you just need to stand still."


    Ignoring the countless gunpoints and the officer''s questioning, Su Bai first smiled at Jia Ying, and then said softly.


    "Help, help me? This is Chinese, are you from the Celestial Empire?" Jia Ying was taken aback."Someone really came to rescue me. Did God hear my prayer? But...I can''t hurt you." Seeing Su Bai alone and surrounded by him, Jia Ying suddenly felt like she was not afraid ."Thank you for saving me. Although I don''t know who you are, you should run away. You can''t save me by yourself, you can only kill yourself. I...I remember you, if there is an afterlife I I will repay you!"


    "No need for an afterlife!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? Are you colluding? Damn it, shoot me, shoot him, kill him!" The officer shouted in anger and gave the order, and the soldiers under his command were ready to shoot.


    "Run!" Jia Ying shouted.


    Su Bai looked around and sneered at the corner of his mouth."Shoot? I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!"


    They understood this sentence, but they didn''t understand what it meant, and they would never have a chance to understand.


    Su Bai stepped forward.


    Swish swish, a coin quickly passed by these soldiers.


    Plops, almost at the same time, the soldiers fell to the ground, and an extra blood stain appeared on everyone''s forehead, just like the one who died before.The coin turned around and flew in front of Su Bai. Su Bai... has already walked in front of the officer and Jia Ying.


    Seeing the strangely killed soldiers, watching the coins floating in the air dripping with blood, and the deathly silence around them, the officer was completely frightened.


    "You...you, you are not human, you are the devil, you are the devil, you are the devil of the Nazis...you..." The officer looked at Su Bai in horror, and felt that the gun in his hand didn''t seem to be finished. Under my own control, he slowly moved away from Jia Ying''s head and slowly pointed at himself.


    "No, no..." the officer shouted in horror and hurriedly released the gun.


    But the gun didn''t land, floating in the air weirdly, the muzzle... on his head.


    He was completely frightened, motionless, with a cold sweat on his face.


    Su Bai hooked his finger and the coin flew on his body and rubbed against him. This action reminded the officer of the dead soldier. This...Where is his favorite coin? This is simply death''s sickle. Coins!Fear spread in an instant, his legs began to tremble, and a smell of urine came in an instant.


    Su Bai instantly frowned and covered his nose and stepped back. He was so scared to urinate, so disgusting!


    He took the coin back in disgust, the blood on it was wiped off, and Su Bai snapped his fingers.


    boom!


    Gunshots sounded, blood spattered, and the officer fell to the ground.


    "what¡­¡­"


    I don''t know who among the villagers yelled in horror, and quickly flew around.


    "Riwen."


    Su Bai yelled, when he heard the gunshots, he suddenly remembered that Ruiwen was very calm and natural with the gun."Whoever moves, kill whoever!"


    This immediately suppressed them, and no one dared to move in an instant.


    Su Bai sneered at them in disgust. It''s no wonder that he didn''t dare to save his own people with such courage!


    Turning his head to look at Jia Ying who was still a little dazed, Su Bai said: "This place, I don''t want to stay for a second, will you go with me?"


    Without asking where to go or who Su Bai was, Jia Ying just nodded heavily.


    "Let''s go!" Su Bai turned and left, Jiaying followed suit.

 C41

    When she left the village, Ruiwen followed the talents.


    "Sir, do you need me..." the servant asked in a low voice, making a gesture of wiping his neck.


    "No, I think I dirty my hands when I kill them." Su Bai said.


    "But, after these officers died, they saw your appearance and abilities again, I''m afraid they will betray you."


    "It''s okay, we will leave after we go back. The Soviet army has not yet had the guts to go to the dignitaries of the coalition army, and may not know where we are from. There will be no one at that time...A squad will be dead...These people will not survive. "Su Bai said with a sneer.


    The subordinate suddenly realized, and no longer asked.


    A group of people came to the car and got on the car and quickly turned around and left.


    After half a day, soldiers came here to inquire about the situation. These people really betrayed the Soviet defeat. The Soviet army searched the entire area. After three days, they found nothing. Finally, they killed everyone in this village. On the one hand, they endured anger and uttered evil spirits. On the one hand, it is easy to explain to the outside world, claiming that these villagers killed the soldiers and officers of the squad.


    As for the obvious and weird wound on his forehead, no one asked or cared.


    The road was not easy, and the car was swaying. Su Bai glanced at Jia Ying, who was a little nervous and in a trance, and said with a smile: "My name is Su Bai, I made a special trip... come to you!"


    Chapter 0046 I want to use you for research!


    "Look, find me?"


    Jia Ying became nervous instinctively, and cautiously asked: "We, we shouldn''t know, look for, find me...what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t be afraid, relax first." Seeing Jia Ying''s appearance, Su Bai said softly: "I know something happened to you, so I came to you from New York specially, but I''m not sure what happened. Are these real, so I will conduct a series of tests for you, rest assured, they are all safe."


    Jia Ying slightly changed color and did not speak.


    Su Bai didn''t say any more, after all, the shadow left by before could not pass so easily.And there are people from Xiao in the car. He didn''t plan to hand Jia Ying to Xiao, and naturally he didn''t want Xiao to know her abilities.Otherwise, Jia Ying''s situation may not be much better than when he was with Hydra.


    The car swayed and quickly returned to the residence, it was late.Ask the servant to open a room and get Jia Ying a set of clothes. It didn''t take long for the servant to return with the house key of the room."They went to get the clothes, and they will send it over soon."


    Su Bai nodded and handed the key to Ruiwen: "Take her to take a shower and share a room with her at night. After sitting in the car for such a long time, the dangling is also a little tired. I will rest first. If you have anything to say tomorrow. By the way, you can get her something to eat." The latter sentence was addressed to the servant.


    "Yes!" The subordinate nodded and turned around to order.


    As soon as he left, Su Bai took the key back."Riwen, become like me. I need time to talk to her alone. The next person will deliver the things, and you will deliver them, about 20 minutes."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ruiwen responded and turned directly into Su Bai''s appearance. Jia Ying was shocked to see.


    "Shhh, I''ll explain to you later, let''s go first." Su Bai said, and then took the shocked Jia Ying to the newly opened room.


    "She...she..." Jia Ying was shocked and speechless after entering the room.


    "Like you, like me, Ruiwen also has the ability, this is her ability!" Su Bai explained, and then said: "I have something to tell you, you first go take a bath, we hurry up while washing While talking."


    "Ah..." Jia Ying was stunned.


    Talking while washing?


    "No outsider knows about Ruiwen''s ability. She should be able to bluff the offender, but it''s better to be quicker to be on the safe side. There are all bath tubs here. Go in first. When you are done, tell me that I am at the door." Defeated.


    "Oh, oh!" Although Jia Ying was still a little embarrassed, she didn''t dare to waste time when she heard Su Bai said so eagerly. What''s more... he was his own lifesaver, so Jia Ying quickly went into the bathroom. After a while, I heard her whispering to Su Bai.Su Bai went over to open the door and saw Jia Ying squatting in the barrel, his face flushed.


    Su Bai had no idea about Jia Ying, so he turned his eyes away and said in a low voice: "I''m from the Hellfire Club, I''m from the Hellfire Club, I also have a partner, but they just use each other, he knows I''m looking for mutant , The next person is his eyeliner. However, I am not going to hand you over to him. I came to you because I know your ability. Your ability is also very important to me. I want to study it through you Anti-aging serum, of course...I will guarantee your safety. Tomorrow we will return to New York, and then I will take you to see him, and then...I will kill you!"


    "Ah..." Jia Ying was startled.


    "You should know your abilities, right? You can live forever, even if you die, you can absorb vitality and resurrect. So kill you, let him know you are of no use, and then I will bring you out and arrange a safe and secretive one for you Environment. You may have to be a''dead'' for a period of time, but it won''t be too long. When I kill him, you can reappear with integrity."


    Speaking of this, Su Bai paused and said: "I can guarantee that my research will not cause any harm to your body and spirit. At the same time, I also hope that you can agree to me voluntarily. Of course, you can also refuse, but I will not I promise to use some unsightly methods, I don''t want to do this!"


    Jia Ying was silent for a moment, then raised her head and said: "I promise!"


    "Since I discovered my abilities, I have always felt that this is my destiny, and if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid... You saved me, not only my body, but also my soul. So I promise you !"


    "Very well, if I can, I really don¡¯t want to use those bad methods on you, because we are compatriots. However, this research is very important to me, I need to study your ability to let the people around me You can stay with me forever!"


    "Eternal life is a good thing, but being alone... is not a good thing."


    Item 0047


    "Sir, the clothes and food are here."


    In Su Bai''s room, the servant knocked on the door and came in, dragging his clothes in one hand and the dinner plate in the other.


    "I know, let it go first, I''ll take a bath and send them over." Su Bai said casually.


    "I can send it over." Dehumanized.


    Su Bai frowned and said displeased: "Why are you going in the woman''s room? If you don''t speak the language, you will scare her again. Let it go, I''ll send it over in a while."


    "Good sir." The servant nodded and put the things down, then turned and went out.


    Back to his room, the servant did not close the door tightly, but left a gap, hiding there and looking outside.

 C42

    After a while, Su Bai seemed to have finished the shower, his hair was still a little wet, and he passed by with his clothes and things.Knocked on the door, Su Baiyang said, "Riwen, open the door."


    Soon, the door opened, and Su Bai walked in and said, "You eat and clothes, you should rest early in the evening."


    "Yeah." Ruiwen''s voice sounded.


    "Are there any extra hand towels in the room? Take one to wipe my hair, mine got wet." Su Bai said as if thinking of something, and then quickly, Su Bai took the towel and wiped his hair and turned back. Arrived in his room.


    Wait until the door is closed, then the next person closes the door.


    He and Ruiwen spoke in English, and the time was very short. There should be no chance to say anything to that woman, so he was relieved.


    Before the boss came, he specially asked him to keep an eye on him, and don''t let Su Bai have too much communication with the newly discovered mutant.


    Jia Ying was still in the wooden barrel in the bathroom, but the door was not closed, her face flushed.


    Time went back to when things came in.


    At that time, the bathroom door was not closed. Su Bai went to open the door, and saw Ruiwen come in like Su Bai and instantly changed back to her own appearance. After that, they saw the two people asking and answering as if they were very minded. When Su Bai found that Ruiwen''s hair was wet, he walked to him quickly, took a towel next to him and dipped it with some water, and then wiped his hair while going out.


    Looking at the performance of the two, Jia Ying only had one word in her mind.


    Steal and change posts!


    Amazing!


    Even after a while, Jia Ying realized that when Su was defeated just now, he should have... saw it!


    The night passed quietly like this.


    The next morning, the servant woke up early, had breakfast together and returned to New York by plane. During this process, he could see clearly that Su Bai did not say anything to Dodido, as if it had nothing to do with him, but was responsible for finding Same as people.Back in New York, got off the plane, got in the arranged car and went directly to the Hellfire Club.


    Come to the hidden room in the core.


    The Red Devil, Torrent, and Xiao are all there.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Xiao came over with a look of excitement: "Thanks for your hard work."


    Su Bai said, "It''s really hard work, but fortunately, I found it. It''s her, her name is Jia Ying, she doesn''t speak English and it''s a bit troublesome. I foresee that she may be a mutant, so you can give it a try."


    "Oh?" Xiao glanced at the subordinate behind Su Bai, and the subordinate nodded slightly before Xiao said: "No hurry, take a rest and try slowly."


    "Sir, can I go around?"


    Ruiwen who was following at this time said with a look of curiosity and expectation.


    "This is Ruiwen. It seems that you are in a good relationship. You can go and take a look, but you are not allowed to drink." Xiao said with a smile.


    Although Su Bai was curious about how Ruiwen suddenly made such a proposal, he didn''t think too much, nodded and exhorted.


    After Ruiwen left, Su Bai sat down with a nervous Jia Ying, and after drinking and chatting for a few words, he began to test Jia Ying.


    The people Su Bai found before were all capable, and at a glance, Jia Ying was an accident. So after Xiao asked and tested some common abilities, she found that she didn¡¯t seem to respond. He couldn¡¯t help asking: "What is going on in her situation? ?"


    "I don''t know either! I just can predict the location and situation of some mutants, and I can''t guarantee that they are 100% true. I told you before I went. It seems that this time I was running for nothing. It''s time." Su Bai said with a depressed shrug.


    "So... it doesn''t matter, it''s normal, after all, it''s not that easy to find mutants." Xiao said indifferently, and then said kindly, "Although she is not a mutant, she is also Heavenly person, why don''t you let her stay and work in the club? You know, although you don''t understand it, it''s not easy to let her leave for the time being."


    "What are you doing here? She doesn''t speak English. Although it doesn''t matter to raise a few idlers, it is not necessary. Moreover, I saved her before and she didn''t say thank you. Just to be on the safe side, just kill her." Su Bai Said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Kill? Is this... okay?" Xiao said pretending to be embarrassed.


    "There is nothing wrong with it! For the sake of the people of the celestial dynasty, I will buy her a better cemetery when I turn around." Su Bai had already taken out the coin and turned to look at Jia Ying.


    Jia Ying obviously didn''t know what they were saying. Seeing Su Bai, she showed a nervous expression. He immediately saw the coin flying up. With a swish, it directly penetrated Jia Ying''s chest and even penetrated. sofa.Jia Ying snorted in pain and lost his breath.


    It''s so dead.


    Item 0048


    Xiao Weiwei was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Su Bai to be so decisive. It seemed that this woman should really have nothing to do with her.


    The reason for proposing to let her stay is just a kind of temptation from Xiao.


    She is neither a mutant, and if Su Bai wants her to stay, Xiao will have to wonder if Su Bai wants to use him for anything.


    But it certainly doesn''t seem to be right now, people are dead to death, and it seems that they don''t want to be deliberate tactics.


    "Riwen, it''s time to go."


    Su Bai drank the wine in the cup and shouted, and it didn''t take long for Ruiwen to return.Su Bai stood up and pointed to Jia Yingchao and said humanely: "Send her to me later, and buried her in accordance with the customs of the celestial dynasty."


    There are a lot of cars in the club, so naturally someone sent Su Bai and Ruiwen home.


    Xiao¡¯s temptation to Su Bai can naturally be heard. After Jia Ying died, Xiao¡¯s reaction Su Bai also noticed. If he did not find a mutant and let Jia Ying stay, Xiao would definitely think that he had ulterior motives and would treat himself no matter what. He doubted his ability. If he felt that he was worthless, he would definitely do it.However, Su Bai didn''t want to do it so soon. The Hellfire Club has just developed. Xiao has a strong ability in this area, and he hasn''t come to pick the peaches.


    Back at home, Dottie and Peggy were not at home. After a short rest, Jia Ying¡¯s body had been delivered. It seemed that Xiao had no longer doubts, so the following people didn¡¯t care about it after sending the body. Well, this is also the province''s Su lost in acting.


    Su Bai put Jia Ying''s body directly into the living room, and let Ruiwen go to buy some living things, rabbits, cows, etc. Ruiwen can transform so there is no need to worry about making people suspicious.

 C43

    After Ruiwen bought these living creatures back, Su Bai put Jia Ying with them. It didn''t take long for those living creatures to become restless, then gradually weakened, and finally fell to the ground with no vitality.At the same time, Jia Ying''s injuries recovered normally and quickly, and then he heard a groan, Jia Ying...lived!


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "No, no problem."


    "Your ability is very interesting. After death, how do you feel during the process of resurrection? How do you control the absorption of life force? Is it active or passive? What opportunity is needed? The subordinate sent you back, he It seems that nothing happened!"


    "I don''t know anything, I should have really died. My memory still stayed before death until I felt the vitality gradually recovered, and I had some feelings, and then I started to actively absorb the vitality!" Jia Ying recalled. Said.


    "Just like me, I will be offline when I die. I don¡¯t know anything during the offline period. I only know when the resurrection is online. The difference is that if you stay with living creatures that are too close to life force, you may passively absorb life force. Many. After going online, he will take the initiative to accelerate the speed of absorption and recover his injuries!" Su Bai thought to himself, planning to look back and see if the subordinate had any reaction.


    "This is my home. You can live here with peace of mind. You will not be tested until the laboratory is ready, but you can only live in the basement for the time being. Ruiwen, you can help her arrange it."


    Su Bai said to Jia Ying, and then called Ruiwen to take Jia Ying away.


    The laboratory, the scientist, cannot start the research until these things are set up. However, this kind of research is rather special. If there is no experience, I am afraid that there will be no results in a short time. If only the scientists in the red room can be obtained. They must have experience in this area, and they can also study improvements.


    I was thinking about it, unknowingly there was a voice outside.


    Dotty is back with Peggy.


    Peggy''s face is not so good, she seems to be a little angry with Dotti.Upon seeing the reaction of the two, Su Bai guessed that Dottie had already killed the captured assassin.Sure enough, after Su Bai asked, the result was indeed the case.


    Dotti really discussed with Peggy at the beginning, as long as he was killed, Dotti could take over the task and find the stolen Howard.But Peggy didn''t agree, because the person is locked in the SSR and it is not easy to kill them secretly.As a result, Dotti simply sneaked in and killed people in the SSR. This made Peggy worry that Dotti would leave clues to be discovered, but also angry at her actions. After all, Dotti''s actions were simply contempt. SSR, as a member of SSR, Page is naturally upset.


    Su Bai persuaded a few words, adding that it was indeed beneficial to do so. Dotti had received the news from the organization and knew the exact location of the things, so the matter passed away.


    Chapter 0049 The Blood of Captain America!


    "The organization has told me the exact location of things. It''s in the port not far from Howard''s villa."


    After sitting down, Dottie told her the information that the organization had given her. As soon as she finished speaking, Peggy answered: "I have been there and watched the scene with Jarvis. The basement with equipment was smashed. A hole, below is the city¡¯s drainage mechanism. If the thing is in a nearby port, it should be inconvenient to transport after it was dumped, or because... someone rebels and needs to take back the equipment, so it has not been taken away."


    "The organization asked me to recover the molecular formula and send the equipment to a certain base of the organization. The location of the base will not be passed to me until the molecular formula is obtained. I think...it should be a secret base..." Dotti continued. .


    Su Bai nodded.


    "You have to master the time to see when the''take back'' molecular formula is more appropriate, and then you will go out again to take over the things temporarily. By the way, be careful not to let SSR find it there. After the organization tells you where you are, I will tell you Take the things away together. At that time, Peggy, you will try to lead the team and bring back this batch of equipment. Don''t let others take the credit." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Peggy frowned and said, "The director will not agree to let me lead the team."


    "Is the radio station found last time by the killer still?"


    "In the game."


    "Then it will be easy. That radio station should be used by him to contact the organization. I believe the people in your bureau must think so too. Then, when Dotty gets the exact location, he will send that radio station a set of password and coordinate address. At that time, you will find a way to decipher it first, plus you have experience as a team leader. As long as your chief wants to solve the case, even if he doubts the authenticity of the news, he will almost certainly agree."


    "Understood, I will try it!" Peggy nodded.


    "How is the company''s affairs?" Su Bai turned around and asked Dotti.


    Dottie replied: "It will probably take a while to finish things completely, but if it''s just for temporary use, one week will be fine."


    "Very good, time...just right." Su Bai smiled worthily.


    "I''ll go upstairs first."


    Seeing Su Bai chatting with Dotty about the company, Peggy didn''t listen much, and turned upstairs.


    After Peggy went upstairs, Su Bai said to Dotti: "You can go out after a while, what I want... is there."


    Doty''s eyes lit up instantly, and he immediately understood what Su Bai was referring to.


    "I will take care of it. Tonight... I''ll go to your room."


    "Waiting for you!" Su Bai hugged Dotti and kissed him, and then Dotti went straight out.


    Su Bai got upstairs and took a shower, then returned to the room and waited for Dotti to return.Almost late at night, Su Bai heard the sound of cars outside, and after more than ten minutes, Su Bai heard a knock on the door, waved his finger, the control door opened by itself, and Dotti came in.


    "got it!"


    Dotti came to Su Bai''s side and took out a tube of red liquid from his body."I replaced it with the same thing. Unless it''s a blood test, it shouldn''t be found."


    Su Bai took it over and took a look. It contained... the blood of Captain America!


    The Super Soldier Project Howard was also one of the participants. At that time, he had already extracted Captain America¡¯s blood. There were 12 bottles in total, 11 bottles belonged to the government, and one bottle went to Howard, which is the one in front of you.Howard hid it in a piece of equipment, but he didn''t expect that this equipment happened to be one of the stolen equipment.


    Whether it is the government, the careerist, or the bigwigs on the black market, this thing is all in demand.


    "With Steve''s blood, plus Jia Ying in the basement, as long as you find talented scientists, the chance of success is still great, but I still don''t plan to give up your organization. Once you miss something, think about it later. The remedy is difficult, so I must ensure that I get a 100% successful potion in the shortest time." Su Bai said, and handed this to Dotti.


    Dottie was a little surprised.


    "Find a place to store it, I don''t care about hiding things."


    "Aren''t you afraid of me taking it?" Dotti asked.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and hugged Dottie."It''s boring to say these at this time. It is for your use."

 C44

    "I''m afraid it''s not just me?" Dotty said, then got up and said, "I''ll put things away and come back."


    Dottie came back almost half an hour later, and she was just wrapped in a bath towel...


    Item 0050


    In the next few days, Su lost in a leisurely manner. During the day, I trained with Ruiwen and Eric, occasionally went to see Jia Ying and Bennis, and went to the Hellfire Club on the way. There is no effect. It seems that if Jia Ying''s living things are far away after death, the passive absorption effect is not very strong.Secondly, Su Bai took back the core technology of Bell Telephone Company.I have to say that Xiao is indeed very capable.


    Page''s status in the bureau has improved, but it is not too much. The bureau is still investigating Howard''s case, but because the killer was killed, some clues have been broken, and it seems a little helpless.


    Dotti is running the company''s affairs, and occasionally Su Bai will follow along. After all, this is one of the future sources of money and an important laboratory.Until Dotti felt that it was almost time to report to the organization that the molecular formula was taken back, the organization quickly told her the base address and asked her to send the equipment as soon as possible.


    Su Bai finally started to have something to do.


    Dotti had already arranged the equipment and so on, and sent a telegram to the station in the SSR bureau just before departure.But she hadn''t discussed with Peggy before and told Peggy what it would be.


    If Peggy can''t decipher it, as long as she goes home and returns to her room, she can see the note Dottie left.


    It was noon, and Peggy had just returned from lunch and found many people in the conference room. They greeted Daniel, who was also not very popular and had no status, and then asked, "What happened inside?"


    "The radio station you found before suddenly sent a telegram with an encrypted code. The director has hired a deciphering expert to decipher it, but it seems that the effect is not very good." Daniel said.


    "Oh?" Peggy was slightly surprised. She was not surprised by the sudden telegram, but surprised that Dotti did not say hello.But Peggy didn''t care either. She was also good at deciphering the code. It was impossible for Dotti to make a fool of herself with this!


    Peggy walked in, the so-called deciphering expert was looking tangled. He had tried many kinds of deciphering codes, but he could not decipher successfully.


    "Obviously this is not a German password. If it is, it can be solved with Turing''s cracking method."


    "Then you guess what can be used to solve it." The director asked.


    "You have seen that broken book more than ten times," said another agent Thomson.


    "I have to take this back, where I can..." Before the decipher could finish explaining, Peggy went over and looked at it."I''ve seen it in Bletchley, this is the word secretbook system." Peggy said.


    "Do you think I didn''t try that?" the decipher said mockingly.


    "Then have you considered that the original text is written in Russian?" Peggy asked, raising her head.


    In an instant, the decipher was speechless.


    Peggy ignored him and began to concentrate on deciphering. The news from Dottie would never be so easy to decipher, but Peggy could not be bothered.On the one hand, Peggy has already begun to decipher, this is a coordinate.


    "53 degrees 72 minutes north latitude."


    "West longitude 27 degrees 37 minutes."


    Someone next to him took a look at the table."Belarus, Mariinahoka Forest."


    "The package is confirmed and will be exchanged at 8 am on April 27."


    "There are less than two days left." Thompson said.


    "Leviathan, buy equipment, pay on delivery, pay to... Howard Stark!" Peggy put down the pen and stood up and said.


    Although Paige was a little angry with Dotti''s small actions, this kind of rivalry and competition between the two is also quite common, and it is even a kind of conscience.If it was Peggy, she would do the same!


    I have to admit that the telegram from Dotti is very level, the time allowed is very loose, enough for them to do something, and specify that the payment is to Howard, which will deepen the Secretary''s bargaining chip to investigate this matter, and at the same time point out Leviathan Determine the opponent, if it is confirmed that these equipment are not sold by Howard, then all the heads will point to Leviathan, which will facilitate Howard''s whitewash.


    Get multiple benefits in one fell swoop, very smart!


    Now she can fight for the director to let her participate in this mission and go to this location.


    At the same time, Su Bai and Dotti took these things to the target location.


    On the way, Su Bai asked about the content of the telegram that Dotti had sent to Peggy at will. It was a bit surprised to learn that Dotti had exposed Leviathan''s name, because it was completely unnecessary. Even if the equipment is taken back, it can be said to be a coincidence. The organization will not do anything to Dotti, but if the name of the organization is exposed, it will definitely be suspected to Dotti.


    "Why?" Su Bai asked suspiciously.


    Dotti smiled sweetly and said, "Because I received another mission while getting the target location, so even if the organization is not written in the telegram, I will know that I have betrayed."


    Chapter 0051 Surprise and Another Red Room Base


    "Oh? So this task must be related to the anti-aging medicine?" Dotti said so, Su Bai immediately reacted.


    Dotti nodded: "Yes, I originally wanted to make the scene layout as reasonable as possible after I waited, so that I won''t doubt it. But the organization informed me that after sending the things over, I brought a secret document. Leaving. Maybe it¡¯s the things I did before that gained trust, or maybe the situation is so urgent that I can only do it, so the organization revealed the nature of this secret document. Although it didn¡¯t say it clearly, but..."


    "But you can be sure, that is the document about the anti-aging potion." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    "No wonder, this is a surprise." Su Bai was in a good mood.


    "So I mentioned Leviathan, so that SSR''s attention will be focused on the organization for some time to come. The organization needs weapons and hurriedly brought me back the documents. It can be seen that the situation is not very optimistic. SSR is staring. I don''t have time to take care of me for the time being, so we have time." Doty said.


    With this good news, Su Bai''s mood has become very good, and the journey does not seem to be so hard and boring.


    A day later, the two have arrived in Belarus.


    At this time, Belarus was still one of the republics of the Soviet Union, that is to say, it was regarded as the territory of the Soviet Union, which is why Leviathan had a base here.

 C45

    After arriving at the place, Su Bai and Dotti did not rest and stopped, took their things directly to the Mariinahoka Forest, and then... saw the base.


    This base is not secret, but it is heavily guarded, surrounded by high walls and guarded by countless guards.


    "Let''s go directly in, and we can do it after I get the documents!"


    Doty and Su Bai discussed briefly, and immediately saw Doty walk out slowly. The soldiers quickly found her, but Doty did not know what he did to confirm her identity. Then turned around to greet Su defeated.The two slowly entered the base with things.


    Under the''escort'' of a group of soldiers, I soon saw the person in charge inside the base.


    Dottie didn¡¯t know him. After a few simple conversations, he figured out that this guy is not the real person in charge. The real person in charge has already left. He is responsible for handing over to himself. He doesn¡¯t even know what the secret file is, just Knowing that there is a locked box that needs to be given to Dotti.


    After the delivery of the equipment here, the person in charge has already taken out the box.


    After Dotti took it over, while deciphering the code, he asked casually, "Are you sure it''s the only one? I don''t want to run again then."


    "Yes, let me hand it over to you personally! Are you... Are you deciphering the code? Isn''t that good?" The person in charge said hesitantly when he saw Doty''s actions.


    Dotty smiled sweetly."Nothing wrong, this was originally for me!"


    After speaking, I heard a click and the box opened.Holding the file and looking at it, Dotty nodded towards Su Bai with a blank face, and then said to the person in charge: "It''s okay, this is what I want, you can... go to death!" , Dottie took out the gun suddenly, and the person in charge fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Leave the rest to me."


    Su Bai smiled, turned around and went out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw soldiers running over. Su Bai danced with his hands and immediately the guns flew up. After that, I heard the sound of continuous firing. The soldiers were all wiped out, with shock on their faces. , A surprised expression.


    Twenty minutes later...


    The soldiers in the base have all been dealt with.


    Moreover, he died either by his own gun or by his companion.


    I have to say, no wonder those people in the movie need to use a plastic gun to deal with Magneto. This ability is really too powerful.


    "this is?"


    "It looks like this is another Red Room base."


    The two happened to arrive in a large room. As soon as they entered, they saw a neatly arranged single bed. Seeing this picture, Dotti couldn''t help thinking.Back then... She also spent so many years in such an environment!


    Gululu!


    Suddenly, a small voice came, as if someone had accidentally touched something. Su Bai heard the sound and quickly discovered that a girl who looked like twelve or thirteen years old was hiding by the bed with a look of fear.


    Item 0052


    The little girl hid by the bed, her long blonde hair combed into two long braids, her eyes dodged, her expression frightened, she looked pitiful and pitiful, making people forget everything they wanted to protect her.


    Suddenly, Dotti stretched out his hand to hold Su Bai, his gun was aimed at the little girl.


    "Don''t go there."


    "I know." Su Bai said with a smile."Why there is a girl in this kind of place, it is absolutely impossible to be innocent, harmless and harmless. This should be an agent trained in the Red Base? She may be in her original mind like this, but if she relaxes If you are vigilant, you will be bitten right away."


    Hearing that Su Bai was not deceived by her, Dotti nodded slowly.


    The little girl''s complexion did not change, and she did not look like she was dismantled.


    Su Bai smiled and slowly approached."Obviously, this base has been abandoned, and most of the agents here have been taken away, but you have stayed here. Or, you are responsible for the aftermath work under certain circumstances, such as destroying this place, Destroy the corpse, or... you were abandoned. Are you the kind?"


    The little girl''s face finally changed, showing a fierce look in her eyes.


    This look, is it said that the pain is turned into anger?


    "It seems that you have been given up. Do you know who she is?" Su Bai pointed at Doty and said."Her name is Dotti, and she has received the same training as you, but she is the strongest black widow in that batch at another base. But she has followed me now, how about you? Do you want to follow me? Although, I cannot guarantee that you will live an ordinary life, but I can guarantee that it will be better than what you live here!"


    It''s not that Su Bai moved compassion, or that he has a habit of adopting girls.It was because although she was young, she was trained in the Red Room since she was young. It would be a big mistake to think of her as an ordinary little girl.She can grow up with Ruiwen, but also can come in handy.In the future, I will definitely need manpower in all aspects. It is more trustworthy to cultivate from an early age than to find it now.


    "Are you really a black widow?" the little girl said, but it was Dotti.


    Dotti nodded.


    "Then... I''ll follow you." The little girl said.


    "It looks like you are still a fan." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dotty smiled and said, "This is normal. In our case, the black widow is the strongest. Almost everyone hopes to be a black widow one day in the future. But..." Dotty looked at the little girl and said, "I don''t I will just trust you because I know exactly what kind of training you have received, so if you have any crooked minds, don''t blame me for being polite."


    The little girl nodded.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Carnina."


    "Do you know what happened here?"


    Kanina nodded and shook her head, speaking in a low voice.As Su Bai guessed, she was abandoned because she tried to escape during an emergency evacuation but was caught back, so she was abandoned here to fend for herself.Dotti asked about some general information, and it seems that the organization''s situation is indeed not optimistic.

 C46

    "Are there anyone else here?"


    After coming out, Dotti asked Kanina.


    Kanina shook her head: "It should be gone. We usually have a small range of activities. I have sneaked out after they left, but I am afraid that the guards have found that they have not gone far. I don''t know if there are other important people here."


    Having said that, the Su Bai trio still carefully checked the base, and the result was indeed no gain.


    This disappointed Su Bai.


    He remembered that in "Agent Carter" there should still be two people locked up here, a scientist and engineer named Nicole. The geniuses may be crazy, and his mental problems are a little unstable. Leviathan stole a design drawing of Howard. It takes Niclair to design and make, and he can understand and design Howard''s equipment enough to prove that he is also very powerful.The other is that his psychiatrist is called Yvchenko, but this guy is not a good bird. He is good at hypnosis. It can be said that Hypnosis''s headache hypnosis methods spread from him in the later period.


    But why not here?


    Unwillingly, Su Bai checked again, still knowing nothing, maybe something went wrong, and in the end he had no choice but to give up.


    Following Dotti and Kanina drove a car and left the red room base.However, he didn''t go far, but took a rest near the base. When the time was almost the same, Peggy should have brought some people, and then completely left.


    Everything about Howard''s equipment is here, and Su Bai doesn''t want people to be stunned.


    After Su Bai and three people left, Peggy brought some people.


    In addition to the members of SSR, also called the Roaring Commando.


    Obviously Roaring Commando is more trusted by the Chief than Peggy, but the special nature of Roaring Commando makes him unable to mobilize, so I told Peggy that if she can call Roaring Commando to perform the task together, I agree to Peggy''s participation.Originally, I just wanted to let her retreat, but Peggy called the Roaring Commando directly after a phone call.


    They forgot that Peggy had a lot of cooperation with the Roaring Commando back then, and that was a real comrade-in-arms!


    Item 0053


    After returning from Belarus, Su Bai asked Kanina to live with Ruiwen. Both of them were girls of the same age and should be able to get along well. Of course, Su Bai did not forget to remind Ruiwen to pay attention to Kanina at all times.Kanina deserves to be an agent of the Red Room. Many habits are the same as Dotti, such as... the thing about handcuffing when sleeping.However, this was forcibly stopped by Su''s defeat. This would make her feel insecure. If she really had any ideas, she could be easily spotted, which was greatly reduced.Secondly, let her adjust this kind of psychology as soon as possible.


    With Dotti here, Su Bai believed that there should be no problem.


    With the formula in hand, Captain America''s blood is available, and Jia Ying is also found.


    Everything is ready, but Dongfeng owes it.


    However, haste is not enough. Although Su Bai is eager to conduct research, the level of recruitment of these scientists is uneven, and the details are not clear and need to be observed, so for the time being, he can only study the phone. , Earn money first, only if you have money can you support more experiments.


    Immortal Business Group.


    This is the name of the company registered by Su Bai. The company''s office building is in the Bronx. The office building is ready-made. After a simple refurbishment, the signboard has been hung up, and it is ready to handle telephone business. At the same time, it has acquired a factory. On the surface, it made the phone, but in the basement of the factory is actually a secret research room.


    Bennis has already begun to study the mobile phone project, and at the same time... he has not forgotten to make a few molecular bombs.


    At the same time, Peggy also returned with the team.


    All the stolen equipment from Howard was brought back, and two others were brought back together!


    It was just that Su Bai wanted to find but did not find these two people. Perhaps because these two people were also arrested, they were taken seriously in the game, and in order to deal with Leviathan, the game also hoped that they could stay and help. .Both of them readily agreed, especially the scientist. His family had been killed and he wanted revenge.And his mental state is not stable, the psychologist Ivchenko also stayed behind.


    Although the two people''s answers could not clearly prove Howard''s innocence, they had already made the director feel inclined and began to investigate Leviathan emphatically.


    Peggy was even more convinced by her outstanding performance that Agent Thomson and the chief who disagreed with her participation at the beginning, their status skyrocketed. It seemed that this trip was perfect. Especially seeing the Roaring Commando made her very happy. There is a feeling of returning to the battlefield.


    So Peggy came back in a good mood and chatted with Su Bai.


    "Du Yin and the others asked me to say hello for them, and they said they would like to get together with you if they have time." Peggy said with a smile.


    Du Yin...


    Su Bai remembered the big beard, and saved them by himself. Later, they were recruited by Steve into the Roaring Commando, and the relationship with him was quite good.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t we say that you sent things away and we were responsible for taking it away? How did you get there and killed all the people? Except for the two detained scientists and doctors, there are no living people anymore. We were originally Going in fully armed, and ran away, which made Du Yin and the others very depressed." Peggy said.


    "What are you talking about? Scientists and psychologists? Found in the base?" Su Bai asked in astonishment.


    "Yes."


    "What are they called?"


    "Nickley and Yvchenko, what? What''s the problem with them?" Peggy couldn''t help asking when seeing Su Bai so surprised.


    Seeing them being locked up before, Peggy thought that Su Bai had deliberately left it to them, so that they could convey some news through their mouths to achieve their goals.


    "Before I left, I checked for several times and found no one, but I found a Leviathan abandoned little girl agent who was brought back by me. The two people you mentioned...I didn''t find it." Su Bai said.


    Peggy said: "So, their identities are suspicious?"


    "You can pay attention to them." Su Bai did not directly state the identities of these two people, especially Yvchenko!


    The purpose of this product in SSR is not pure, but Su Bai does not intend to remind Peggy that although doing so may lead to some consequences, it has nothing to do with Su Bai, on the contrary, it is still beneficial.


    "I will." Peggy nodded heavily.


    Peggy looked back and observed it quietly.


    That''s it for the scientist, and he immediately joined the research group after he arrived, and the situation was still relatively normal.And Yvchenko, who spends most of his time with the director, tells the director about Leviathan, what he said is meaningful, not like a fake, if it is fake, he sacrificed too big.

 C47

    It seems that there is no problem!


    But she believed Su Bai''s words more in her heart, but they hadn''t shown anything unusual when they first came.


    Chapter 0054 The company was destroyed?


    Nothing happened to Peggy, but something happened to Su Bai first.


    To be precise, something happened to the company.


    The company has just been listed for business and started to handle the installation of telephones. As a result, something went wrong before the first order was handled.


    The company was smashed!


    In the afternoon, the glass on the door of the company''s first floor was smashed because it was too sudden and obviously intentional, and no one was caught at all.When the people in the company informed Dotti, and Dotti notified Su of defeat, Su Bai was really unexpected.


    Although I know that the law and order in the Bronx is very bad, it can be called one of the most messy places, but there is really no expectation that someone would dare to mess up the place with such a big company, and Su Bai did not hide his identity. Many people should know that this company is self-owned, the largest manor owner in the Bronx!


    How dare someone make trouble?


    Su Bai drove over and saw from a distance that there seemed to be a lot of people watching the excitement near the company. The police seemed to have already arrived and were talking to Dotti.As the car drove past, everyone around him gave way. After stopping, Su lost the car.


    "Mr. Su Bai is here, you can tell him the results of your investigation. But...I advise you to change your words. If you still talk to me, Mr. Su Bai will be very unhappy." Di said lightly.


    The two policemen hurriedly looked at Su Bai who got off the car, their expressions a little panicked.


    Glancing at each other, one of them walked over and stretched out his hand: "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am the director of the Bronx branch, my name is..."


    "Instead of introducing myself here, it''s better to tell me what''s going on, otherwise, I don''t need to know your name." Su Bai didn''t stretch out his hand at all, and said lightly as he walked past him.


    The director had an embarrassed expression. After a moment of stunner, he hurriedly followed up and said with a smile: "After our preliminary observations, it should be someone deliberately damaged..."


    "The blind can see that if this is the final result you want to tell me, then you can go back to the game to pack up and prepare to leave." Su Bai interrupted again.


    The aggressive breath made the director sweat cold. He rushed over as soon as he received the news. How could he not take such a big thing as Immortal Company seriously.But... but it''s difficult for him to be a director.


    This is the Bronx, this is the most chaotic area.


    Originally I wanted to say something good or bad to fool the past, but now it seems...not good.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked towards Dotti.


    Dottie whispered: "I don''t know too well. I just heard from the staff that someone came over and broke the glass with a stone. These people were wearing masks. Although the surveillance camera took pictures, they couldn''t take pictures of their faces. The other party was obviously careful. Prepared and experienced, knows how to not expose yourself."


    "what do you mean?"


    "Could Bell Company find someone to do it?" Doty analyzed.


    After all, the company''s core telephone technology was obtained from Bell Company. Although I don''t know what method Xiao used, maybe the other party didn''t dare to make trouble in the face, so he secretly used this method?After all, it is possible to start such a big company, and it can be considered as a cooperation with SSR, it is definitely not an ordinary person, not an ordinary person will not easily swallow this breath!


    So from a motivational point of view, this is the most likely.


    Su Bai also thought about it on the way here, and suspected Bell Telephone Company, but Su Bai was still denied.


    Now that Xiao has come forward, no matter what means he uses, the matter will definitely be resolved to perfection. If he can''t even do this, Su Bai feels that he must be able to pick peaches directly.


    "Mr. Su Bai, can we take a step to speak?"


    At this time, the sub-director came over and said tentatively.


    Su Bai gave him a glance."I hope you don''t waste my time. An accident happened just after the company opened. I am in a bad mood. This matter... Someone will be unlucky, I hope it''s not you!"


    "No, no." The sub-director said quickly, and then walked to the side with Su Bai and whispered: "Mr. Su Bai, although you live in the Bronx, you may not know this well. Here is The law and order is very chaotic, especially after the war is over. I, the director...


    "Are you going to complain to me?" Su Bai squinted at her.


    The sub-director quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, absolutely not. I''m just used to it. I want to say that there are many underground forces in the Bronx, and similar methods have not rarely appeared. Almost every new company Or shops will encounter this situation, so... Mr. Su Bai may be able to start from this aspect."


    "Underground forces? Gangsters?"


    When he said that, Su Bai was a bit clear-cut.


    This kind of thing is indeed more in line with the style of the gang, and judging from the person''s proficiency in avoiding surveillance, it must have been done.


    "I think it won''t take long for someone to come to you." When the sub-director saw Su Bai''s stunned expression, he knew he understood.


    "What if I want to know who it is now?" Su Bai stared at the branch director.


    The sub-director instantly showed an embarrassed expression, and said with a wry smile: "Mr. Su Bai, don''t make me embarrassed. I am just a small sub-director. It seems to have a lot of power. In fact, speaking may not be useful to the gang. , I am really inconvenient!"


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Richard, Richard Palermo." The sub-director said hurriedly.


    "I see, I won''t make you embarrassed about this matter." Su Bai waved his hand, and the sub-director heaved a sigh of relief.


    Item 0055


    After the branch chief of the police station left, Su Bai and Dotty went directly to the office on the top floor. Dotty ordered the people to bring tea and shut the door.

 C48

    "The sub-director told me that there was insufficient evidence and insufficient clues. I am afraid that it would be difficult to find out. However, he told you the truth. It seems that he knew who did it. Do I need to check him and this. Is there any connection to the matter?" Dotti asked.


    "It''s not necessary. The situation in the Bronx is the same even if you change to a director. There is insufficient manpower, insufficient firepower, and no deterrence. The police station is just a decoration. And although this guy has nothing to do, he is timid and afraid of death, but It¡¯s naturally not that stupid to be the director, and a little clever! This time he will not be a sinner and sell it to me. If I solve it by myself, the Bronx will lose a big gangster, and he will naturally be his. When the time comes, he will naturally rush to please us, and it will naturally be convenient for us in the future. If we fail, he will not betray the gang and will naturally not lose."


    "Little clever!" Dotti said: "If he is really smart, he should tell you directly who did it. He doesn''t have any vision or courage. It is destined to not have any big development."


    "Everyone has ambitions, maybe they don''t have any ambitions." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Boom boom!"


    The two of them were talking and suddenly heard a knock on the door. Dottie said to come in, and the door opened. The company employee and the manager of the business department came in and said hesitantly: "Sir, someone came to you and said he wanted to talk to you. business."


    "Come here very quickly." Su Bai sneered: "Bring it over."


    Before long, five or six people came in.


    The headed person looks like a successful person in suits and shoes.However, he has a burly physique and a fierce look on his face, making him look like a practicing family.The few people behind him seemed to be his bodyguards. They all seemed to have big waists. They should be soldiers if they were not trained.


    "I heard that something happened to your company, and things like this are very common in the Bronx. Your company''s security force seems to be relatively weak. Introduce myself, my name is Eagle and I opened a security company. There are at least three hundred veterans under him, and you can definitely guarantee the security of your company and even your manor!" The visitor was quite familiar, and he sat down directly after he came in and said grimly.


    "Mr. Su Bai, you live in such a large manor and run such a large company, so you probably don''t care about spending a little money to ensure safety."


    "One hundred thousand US dollars a year, I can guarantee that your company will never have this situation. Your manor will not even want to fly in the mosquitoes. Of course, if there are some additional special requirements, we can also do it, but this We need to discuss the price separately."


    "One hundred thousand dollars, it''s not cheap." Su Bai said lightly.


    "It''s great value for money. One hundred thousand dollars is not much for you, but it can ensure safety and ensure the company''s business is prosperous, but if..." The eagle suddenly squinted his eyes, and his smile turned a little sullen."If you save this one hundred thousand dollars, then I am afraid that you will lose... it will be irreparable with your money."


    "It makes sense, money is not important, life is important!" Su Bai seemed to be moved.


    The eagle laughed and said, "As expected, people who are doing big business can understand, so we can cooperate happily?"


    "Happy cooperation...your sister!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The eagle''s expression changed instantly, and he said coldly: "What does Mr. Su Bai mean?"


    "Smash my glass and then talk to me about cooperation. It''s very smart. If I refuse, will you continue to make trouble, or even go to my house? You should have been eyeing the company before it opened, right? How do you say it? Money is not important, life is important!" Su Bai shook his head and stretched out his hand to touch Doty''s waist.


    This look made the eagle feel insulted."I advise you to think carefully."


    "The little ant-like character is not worth considering."


    "Okay, then wait and see!"


    The eagle slapped the table fiercely and got up with a loud voice.


    As a result, as soon as I heard a bang, a hole appeared in the center of the eagle''s eyebrows, and blood spattered.


    Gun smoke came out of the gun, Su Bai glanced at the few people the eagle had brought, and the reaction was quick, and the gun had already been drawn.


    "Papa." Su Bai threw the gun to the table and said lightly: "Whoever takes this gun will be the security captain of our company in the future."


    In an instant, everyone stopped.


    Whoever takes the gun is the security captain.


    Seeing this, the treatment of being the security captain of the Su defeated company is certainly not bad, and maybe there is a better future.However, whoever took the gun had to admit that he had killed the eagle. There must be a lot of trouble in both black and white.


    This is a hot potato, but also an opportunity.


    Item 0056


    Several people glanced at each other and no one stretched out their hands, and Su Bai was neither anxious nor urging.


    The atmosphere fell silent for a while, as if only breathing and ticking, blood falling on the ground could be heard.


    A few people listened to the sound of dripping blood and looked at the eagle subconsciously. It was completely dead, staring with anger, and died without even reacting to the surprised look on his face. The death... It''s terrible!


    Destroy first, then protect. This "cooperative" method has been implemented for some time, and the effect is very good.And the richer the person, the more hesitate his life, so this method can be said to have no disadvantages. I never expected that this time I encountered a hard stubble, so decisive, so fierce, and killed with a single shot, and also proposed the temptation of the security captain. They all stopped in an instant, thinking about each other.


    Decisive, there are means!


    The eagle''s death was unjust, not unjust.


    Even if Su Bai didn''t do anything just now, the eagle left, I''m afraid it will be dead sooner or later!


    Because the wrong idea hit the wrong person!


    Each of these people thought about it, they were a little afraid of Su Bai, and a little convinced.


    Just when they were still hesitating, someone suddenly reached out and grabbed the gun on the table!


    Some were surprised, some regretted.


    "Why is it him? He usually seems like a nymph, but he is so bold at this time?"


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai raised his head and looked at the man holding the gun. His physique was very burly, especially the muscles of his arms were very strong. It wasn''t that fierce look, but at this time he showed a determined expression.


    "Sir, just call me Sbet."

 C49

    "From now on, you are the security captain of the Immortal Group. I will double the price on the market to you. I will build the security team in three days. Is there a problem?"


    "no problem!"


    "Very well, we will deal with this guy''s body in a short while, by the way, go to the police chief to report the case and find the chief, he will know what to do.


    "Since you are now the security captain of the company, you have solved the problem of the glass being smashed by the way. Whoever smashed the glass, find out. What he used to smash the glass, you can smash him, ten times, if he is still alive He is lucky, do you understand?"


    "understood!"


    "Go!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and Sbet immediately turned and looked at the few people who were originally his companions. Those few people reacted very quickly, as if they had a good heart to help lift the eagle''s body.Mr. Su Bai said just now that it is a good opportunity for Sbet to form a security team. There is no such big risk and good development. They naturally have to hurry up.


    Sbet obviously understood their thoughts and didn''t say anything.


    When working at the Eagle Security Company, Sbet was not conspicuous. For their work of this nature, if people were not fierce, it would be considered cowardly if they did not dare to kill.But Sbet has a good boxing skill. Although he doesn''t make a lot of prominence, he treats people well, so his popularity is still very good.


    After disposing of the eagle''s body, Sbet went to the police station to find the chief. As soon as he said, the chief immediately said that he knew what to do. It can be said...Sbet came out of the police station without anything. Up.As for the underworld, as to whether the Eagle Security Company is going to avenge the Eagle, Sbet is not worried about this.


    Within three days, Sbet has carefully selected fifty people to form the security team of the Immortal Group. These fifty people are of good character and skill, and many of them are due to the talents of life. , Not too bad.With these fifty elites, the Eagle Security Group would be dead, and there was no danger at all.


    Those few people who were together but didn''t make up their minds saw that things were solved so easily, and they couldn''t help regretting the risks they thought before.


    It''s a pity... It''s too late to regret!


    "The investigation has made it clear that this Sbet came from Czechoslovakia. In order to escape the invasion of the German Nazis, he brought his wife and son here. The son was young and his wife was not in good health. Sbet joined here. Eagle Security Company. His neighbors and people in the security company have a good impression of him, and he is a responsible person!"


    This kind of information is very easy for Dotti to inquire. When Sbet completed the formation of the security team, Dotti had already made a clear investigation of his situation. If not too anxious, even things in Czechoslovakia Able to find out.


    "It can be seen that he is fairly experienced in this area, and the security work is not bad."


    Let Dotti say that, and it shows that Sbet should be doing pretty well.


    However, this security team alone is still not at ease. After all, there are still laboratories below. Although it is only temporary, if it¡¯s the serum or the mobile phone technology, if there is a leak, they are not enough. Some people who can trust them and are more capable!


    Red room agent!


    Su Bai was really obsessed with this.


    Item 0057


    "Has the organization contacted you?"


    After hearing about Sbet, Su Bai asked Dotti casually.


    Dotti nodded: "Contacted, asked about my base, and asked me to bring the formula back to the base as soon as possible. But I didn''t reply, they should already know that I have betrayed."


    "What do you think they will do?"


    "Should start from the Hellfire Club first, and then send someone to kill me and get back the formula and equipment." Dotti said.


    "You know the organization''s style of doing things very well, and the organization knows this, so they will never think that you will really go back?" Su Bai wanted to ask after thinking about it.


    "No! Although the news of the organization told me to go back, I knew that I would definitely not go back. It is even possible that when the news was posted, they had already started sending people to kill me. But SSR is watching so closely now, so The scale shouldn¡¯t be too big, and the manpower won¡¯t be too much.¡± Just because he knew this, Dotty didn¡¯t panic, and he did not hurriedly investigate Sbet¡¯s details, and he didn¡¯t talk about it in the first place. , Su Bai did not expect to ask first.


    However, Su Bai''s question made Dotti somewhat puzzled.


    She asked herself if she understood that Su was defeated, he...must have some ideas!


    "Let''s go, go to Spite''s first."


    Su Bai didn''t talk much, got up and said.


    Dottie responded and drove to Spite''s house quickly.


    Sbet¡¯s family of three fled from the refugees. It is conceivable that the situation is very bad. The Bronx itself is already an economically backward and chaotic area. In such a slum area, one can imagine how many poor people there are. Oh no.When the car drove past, Su Bai felt a little shocked.Don''t talk about rich people in this place, even if ordinary people might not come, so the car coming over makes the people here very curious and subconsciously afraid.


    The car quickly drove to Sbet''s house.


    A yard, there is a two-story building in the yard, but... Obviously Sbet does not live here, but in a barn at the corner of the yard.


    "Mr. Su Bai, Mrs. Doty?"


    When the car stopped at the door, Su Bai and Dotti got out of the car, and Sbet at the door of the warehouse was instantly stunned.


    Unexpectedly, they would come here, and hurriedly walked over.


    "Is that your son?" Su Bai glanced at the one and a half boys at the door of the warehouse, looking a few years younger than Eric.


    "Yes, his name is Mark." Speaking of his son, Sbet''s expression changed very kindly."Mr and Madam, you are here just right. I will call them over. My wife knows that working at Immortal Company has always allowed me to work hard, and she said that she would like to thank you personally." Sbet wanted to call someone, Su Was defeated but waved."No hurry, I have something to look for you."


    Sbet became serious in an instant: "Sir, you order."


    "Get in the car and talk."


    After getting in the car, Su Bai said: "How is the situation of the security team? Can it be useful if something happens?"


    "Then it depends on what the situation is. If it''s normal, it''s absolutely fine. If it''s... a special situation, weapons and equipment are needed. Most of them are veterans, and the time to follow the eagle is not too long. Therefore, the discipline is very good, and the skill is not lost at all." Sbet said cleverly.

 C50

    "I have an emergency operation, I can tell you in advance, it is dangerous! You can choose to go or not. Tomorrow noon, tell me the answer and how many people, I will arrange equipment for you." Su Bai said.


    "Understood." Shi Bei answered his head, and did not ask what emergency action was.


    "That''s it." Su Bai said, and Sbet got out of the car.


    Watching Sbet''s departure, Su Bai motioned to Dotti to drive, and then slowly said: "Go back and let the housekeeper clean up the original house in two rooms, and let the family move in when he comes back."


    "So fast? Do you want to observe for a while?" Although Sbet gave her a good feeling, she could be seen as a responsible and trustworthy person, but it would be too fast to move to the manor.


    "I just don''t like it here. I would think of them living here when I saw him. Moreover, letting them move in is only temporary." Su Bai said slowly.


    Cleanliness is sometimes not only physical, but also psychological.


    Seeing that the security captain next to me lives in such a bad place, although it is not dirty, it is also a little uncomfortable.


    Moreover, this Sbet gave himself an unexpected surprise!


    To be precise, it was his half-eldest son.


    So it is worthwhile to make some upfront investment.


    Chapter 0058 Goal: Red House Base


    Everyone around Su Bai''s cleanliness knew it, but because of this, Dotti didn''t believe that the Sbet family moved to the manor. At least that was definitely not the reason.Although the manor is very large, not everyone can live in casually, but Dottie didn''t ask much. Obviously there must be other reasons that he didn''t know. He couldn''t do things without purpose.


    As for the urgent task he said, Dotti had also guessed it.


    I asked my organization before if I thought I would go back, and then I came to Sbet and told him that there was an urgent task. If Dotty couldn''t think of it, it would be too unreasonable.


    "If you want to go to the Red Room, these people... I''m afraid it won''t be of much use." Dotti said.


    "It''s okay to be a porter." Su Bai smiled."I''ve been thinking since I came back last time, since the formula is already in hand, there is no need to conceal it anymore, and now your identity is probably exposed, and conflicts will occur sooner or later. Instead of being so passive then, It''s better to start first. You have to know that the best way to make people afraid to make a move is not to hide, not to make him feel like there is nowhere to work, but to make him afraid to make a move!"


    "After destroying the Red Room Base, your organization should panic. What they have to worry about then is not whether they can kill you to get your things back, but worry about whether we will continue to do it. After all...does you know the news? less."


    "When this matter is resolved, it is time to steadily study serum medicine."


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, and Dotti nodded in agreement.


    ...


    At noon the next day, Su Bai and Dotti came to the company, and also took Eric with him, preparing to let Eric stay in the company temporarily. He also experienced the environment in the Bronx personally. He turned back and left the security team. , Eric temporarily guarantees the safety of the laboratory in the company, and at the same time it can be regarded as a kind of exercise. After all, Eric is not too young. Changing his experience itself may lead to changes in all aspects of his personality and ability. , If you don¡¯t practice hard, can Magneto still become Magneto?


    When he arrived at the company, he arranged for Eric and took him to the underground laboratory to have a look. After a few words, Su Bai came up and saw Spat.


    "Mr."


    "I have arranged what you ordered yesterday. Four people will be left to ensure the safety of the company during this period. The remaining forty-six members of the security team and I will follow you to perform the task." Spite said.


    "So much? Did you tell them? This time it is very dangerous." Su Bai was a little surprised, thinking that even if someone would go there would not be too much.


    "Taking Mr.''s high wages and doing things for Mr., this is what it should be... Each of us has made a deadly consciousness." Sbett said solemnly.


    "Can you drive?"


    "meeting!"


    "Have you heard of the Hellfire Club?"


    "I''ve heard that it is a very high-end nightclub with high consumption. I heard that there are two owners of that nightclub, claiming to be the double king of black and white, which is very mysterious. The members of the club are either rich or expensive, and they are all high-class people. If you are not a rich person, you will accept high-ranking officials. Once the Eagles wanted to take over the security princess of the club, but it seemed to have been taught a lesson and never mentioned it again." Sbet said.


    "There''s still this thing? Hehe, he can really die. Now that you know it, it''s easy to handle. You take a few people to drive there, mention my name and let them prepare their weapons and equipment. What do you want? You are welcome, I understand. Is it?" Su Bai ordered.


    Sbet froze for a moment, and asked tentatively: "Sir, this is?"


    "Didn''t you just say that the Hellfire Club has black and white double kings, and I am the white king!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Sbet couldn''t help taking a breath for an instant, Bai...White King?The husband turned out to be the most mysterious white king in the Hellfire Club?There are many rumors about the Hellfire Club. Although it is a black and white double king, the black king has more chances to come forward. As for the white king, it is very mysterious.


    No wonder Mr. let himself take weapons, no wonder Mr. didn¡¯t even want to kill the eagle at will!


    He is really unlucky!


    If the eagle knew that his husband was the white king, he would definitely not dare to do so.


    "Yes, I am going now!"


    Sbet responded and hurriedly called the master to get weapons and equipment.


    Although I don¡¯t know what the mission is, it¡¯s definitely not easy. Of course, the weapons and equipment must be prepared, and if you listen to Mr., you will definitely not return it after you get it. In other words, this will be their security team in the future. Of course, you have to choose carefully.In itself, Sbet didn''t know these things, so he deliberately found a veteran who knew about weapons and firearms, and then took him with him.


    It didn''t take long for the two to come to the Hellfire Club.


    When they came to the door of the Hellfire Club, the two of them were really nervous in the car, and subconsciously took a breath, stopped and opened the door.


    As soon as I got off the car, the parking brother came over.


    Sbet really didn''t adapt to this kind of treatment, and he subconsciously refused and quickly said: "No, we''re looking for this to take care of things!"

 C51

    "Looking for someone in charge?"


    The parking brother looked at it. The two of them obviously didn''t dress like rich people. The top five and three looked very fierce, and they said they were looking for someone to take care of it. Is this...


    Chapter 0059 The Queen of Hellfire Club?


    "What''s the matter with you?" The parking brother had a bad tone.


    Sbet was trying to mention the name of Supai, but the parking boy happened to see someone coming by, and he seemed to be about to go in.The parking brother was overjoyed in an instant, and hurriedly ran away and said, "Mr. Torrent, there are some problems here that you may need to deal with. They said they need to take care of the work?"


    As soon as Riptide heard it, he turned his head and glanced, and when he saw the appearance of the two of Sbet, he subconsciously thought that he was here to look for something.


    He has dealt with this situation several times, and some things in the club are very exciting. After all, the appearance of the Red Devil is not suitable for frequent appearances in public!


    "Mr. Torrent? We are from the Immortal Group''s security team. My name is Sbet. We are here..."


    "The Immortal Group?"


    Torrent froze for a while, waved his hand to let the parking brother leave, walked over and said, "Mr. Su Bai asked you to come?"


    "Yes, he asked us to fetch a batch of weapons."


    "Got it, come with me!"


    At first I heard that it was a husband, but the rapids brought people in without a word.


    After more than an hour, the rapids brought two people out again, and at the same time put two or three boxes of weapons on the car.


    "this is?"


    "boss!"


    Just as things were loaded into the car, Bailiu suddenly heard someone asking behind him, turned his head and saw that it was Xiao.


    "This is the weapon that Mr. Su Bai wants."


    "What does he want so many weapons for?" Xiao asked in a daze.


    Torrent shook his head.


    He didn''t ask at all.


    "They belong to the security team of the Immortal Group." Torrent explained.


    "Oh." Xiao thought for a while and didn''t ask much, then turned around and went in.


    It seems that this just happened to be casually asked and didn''t take it seriously, but was it really taken care of?


    When Xiao turned to enter, the corner of his mouth was sneer.


    But no one noticed it.


    After entering the secret room, there was a person beside Xiao who was the Red Devil.


    "How''s the matter for you?" Xiao asked.


    "The person has been found, but... she doesn''t seem to cooperate far and doesn''t want to join." The Red Devil replied in a low voice.


    "This is in my expectation. How can a mutant like her who have lived for a long time and been strong can cooperate so easily? If you go and run again, I will invite her to become the queen of the club. Once it is done, half of the shares It''s hers," Xiao said with a sneer.


    Red Devil You hesitated for a while, shivering as if thinking of something, and finally disappeared with a response.


    The two of Sbet drove home, still guessing Xiao''s identity on the way.The Torrent has a high status in the club, and it is unimpeded, and no one dares to ask about weapons and equipment.But the person just now, Torrent called him the boss, is it... he is the Black King?


    Hearing his companion guessing the identity of the Black King and then guessing what the mysterious White King would look like, Sbet wanted to tell him that our boss is the White King!But he didn''t say that the husband told himself that it was trust, it didn''t mean he could tell other people casually, even if the husband didn''t mind, he wouldn''t say it casually.


    After returning to the company, the weapons and equipment were distributed. Everyone in the security team was extremely excited. Most of the veterans could naturally distinguish the quality of the weapons. They would never even think about such weapons and equipment when they were in the army.The boss... really amazing!


    Just charge these equipment and join the security team is right!


    "All ready?"


    Su Bai came to the security team''s room and looked at each of them ready to go, with a sense of accomplishment with his excited face.


    "You can go anytime, sir!" Spite said.


    "This is the location. This is your activity fund. Two days later, I hope to see you in this place." Su Bai took out a note and handed it over. It was the coordinates of the assembly location.


    Location, in the center of the Soviet Union.


    This time there were too many people on the mission, Su Bai, and they were preparing to move separately. He and Dotti set off first, and these people set off later, trying to find a way to reach the designated location. This is a test!


    Most of them are soldiers. Whether it''s the coordinates or going deep behind enemy lines, I believe there are ways to do it.


    If they can do it, Su Bai may reconsider their position in their hearts. If they can''t even do this, then just be a security team member honestly.


    Sbet first glanced at his companion and handed over the address. After getting the affirmative look from the other party, he responded.


    Be cautious and fail.

 C52

    Good advantage!


    After giving instructions, Su Bai had already left the company, joined Dotti, and went to the Soviet Union together.


    This time there is no relationship with Xiao Xiao, and naturally there is no private jet, but money can make the ghosts go. Dotty bought a private jet in only half a day. Although this plane is a bit shabby, it is not comfortable at all. , The inside is not too big, and the noise is not small when flying, but Dottie still cleaned it up, because she knew very well that if it was the original appearance, Su Bai would definitely not sit.


    Dotti was driving the plane, and Su Bai sat not far away and asked casually: "This plane will be used to transport goods. When I go back, I will ask if there is any custom-made plane. I said before that I will get a more luxurious plane. ."


    Dottie smiled and said, "There is also a stewardess. Be special."


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then asked: "By the way, how heavy is this plane?"


    "The speed of this kind of airplane is not fast, and the parts and materials are relatively old, probably about ten tons." Doty thought for a while and said casually.


    "Oh? Is there such a chance, but you can give it a try!"


    Su Bai had a thought and quietly released his ability to try to control the aircraft.


    Chapter 0060 Break the Limit!


    Su Bai''s hands were raised and trembling slightly, and he began to control it.


    Stay still!


    Although the ability has wrapped the airplane, the airplane has not moved as he thought.


    It''s too heavy.


    The aircraft and the car are completely two concepts. He can control a car, or even several cars at the same time, but he cannot control the aircraft.


    "It''s only ten tons. It shouldn''t be that difficult." Su Bai frowned and was a little unhappy, constantly urging his momentum.


    The facial features were tightly wrinkled, and the veins violent.


    Finally, the plane began to tilt up.


    "It''s done!"


    Su Bai was secretly excited, and he felt his heart. Gradually, he had found the feeling, found the trick, and became easier and easier to control. After a few minutes, the plane was completely out of Doty''s control. According to Su Bai''s idea Start flying.


    "call."


    "It seems that I am not unable to control this weight, but because I control such a heavy object for the first time, I am a little uncomfortable. Moreover, the plane is still flying, and the feeling of resistance is generated, so it is so difficult." Thinking like this, the control becomes easier and easier.Dotti turned to look at Su Bai, his eyes a little surprised.


    Although she knew Su Bai''s ability, she didn''t expect that even the plane could be controlled so easily.


    "What''s the limit?" Dotti asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I don''t know, you can try it if you have the opportunity, but I think it should be around 20 tons, and there is still a lot of room for improvement in my ability. This requires exercise!"


    Although he has never stopped exercising, the kind of exercise at home has not improved much. He has adapted to that level. He needs heavier things!


    In the movie, Magneto allows a stadium to be lifted out of thin air, which is much heavier than an airplane.


    The most important thing is that Magneto''s ability is not to control metal, but to control the magnetic field, because the magnetic field on metal is easier to control and more convenient.So when the ability has not been fully developed, it feels like it can only control metal.


    Su Bai controls the same magnetic field, but what he can sense is only the magnetic field on the metal substance. Other magnetic fields are difficult to sense and cannot be controlled.He has always wanted to make a breakthrough, but unfortunately he has no direction and no clue.Fortunately, he has endless time, enough for him to slowly improve and strengthen himself.


    Simply, Su Bai asked Dotti to turn off the plane and control the flight by himself.


    As soon as the plane stalled, the speed immediately slowed down, and the pressure increased.


    Although resistance is generated during flight, as long as you find the trick, it will have no effect, and it will be much easier to use force while moving.Now that he lost his power and was completely controlled by Su Bai, the plane swayed a few times and almost didn''t fall. After steadying his balance, the speed naturally dropped.


    He did this naturally not to save fuel, how can he improve his ability?It is to break through the limit step by step. For the magnetic field, the induction of the magnetic force, the weight, speed, or one''s own endurance that can be controlled, all aspects of which require exercise and breakthrough.


    Controlling for only more than ten minutes, Su Bai already felt that he was beginning to struggle, his head was aching, and he felt over-consuming.But he kept gritting his teeth and insisting on reaching his limit.


    Only by reaching the limit and breaking the limit can it be improved.


    Like the statue in the manor, it was difficult for Su Bai to control it at first. Compared with small things like coins, it was completely two kinds of difficulty and two feelings.But after slowly adapting, it will become easier.


    The so-called limit is constant breakthrough, constant change, and constant improvement!


    Dotty tried to persuade him to stop several times, but Su Bai ignored it. In the end, he could not hear the outside world at all. His mind seemed to be blank, like instinct, like belief, controlling the plane, and...the direction was not deviated. .In a trance, he felt that he was about to be unable to hold on, he felt that he was about to lose contact with magnetism, but at this time he had fallen into that trance state without any other thinking.


    Unknowingly...


    The plane has reached its destination and even landed smoothly.


    After feeling the plane''s tremor calm down, Dotti turned her head in surprise to look at Su Bai. She had been always prepared before. Once Su Bai couldn''t hold on, she would immediately take over the plane, but after waiting for so long, she didn''t wait. Although she felt that the plane was shaking badly for a while, she almost stopped flying several times and did not fall, but she persisted in the end.


    After that, the plane became very stable and its speed slowly increased.


    "Ah... are you okay?"


    Dotti turned his head in shock, only to find that Su Bai had been slumped in a chair and seemed to have passed out.After yelling, Dotti hurried over to check, only to find that he was over-fatred and relieved.

 C53

    The landing place was not the Red House base, or even far away. It was a relatively remote and uninhabited forest. It was remote and uninhabited. In addition to the Soviet Union¡¯s climate, this period was fine during the day and very cold at night. There are a lot of people here, so almost no one comes here.


    Dotti got Su Bai off the plane, recognized the direction behind his back, and walked into the forest.


    There is a very hidden natural cave deep in this forest, which was discovered by accident before.According to Dotti''s plan, we will spend the night and rest here tonight, and dive directly into the red room tomorrow!


    After walking for about twenty minutes, Su on Doty''s back woke up.


    Opening his eyes, Su Bai couldn''t help groaning, as if his head was about to split.


    "How do you feel when you wake up?"


    "Excellent!" Su Bai said, and then said: "Okay, let me down."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Let me down. It''s too embarrassing to have a woman carry on your back, and you still have so many things. Even if you can do it, I won''t let you do that."


    Not only did Pu carry Su Bai on his back, Dotti also carried a lot of scattered things.


    Chapter 0061 New Application of Ability: Stealth?


    After Doty put Su Bai down, Su Bai took a deep breath and rubbed his head.


    The feeling of migraine makes him very uncomfortable.


    But his mood is very good, because he broke the limit.


    From the beginning of the 10-ton aircraft that was uncontrollable to being able to control it freely, and then to landing the aircraft all the way, he still vaguely remembered the feeling of trance. In that state, it seemed to be easy to use his ability.If it is a sober state, he believes that he will never do it.


    While still remembering the special feeling of trance, Su Bai began to deepen his impression and keep this feeling in mind.


    With a slight movement of his fingers, the coins on Su Bai''s body had already flew, and then instantly stretched into something like a pole."Put things on, no need to carry them."


    "But..." Dotti was a little worried about Su''s defeat.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Although it hasn''t recovered, it is enough to control it. The advantage of breaking the limit is that all aspects seem to be strengthened a lot, and I now need to use my ability to sense my own changes."


    "Okay!" Dottie put the things on it, and then led the way.


    The pole was carrying things on his own, and Su Bai followed Doti behind him, as if he was letting go, and followed Doti with one deep foot and one shallow foot.From time to time, Dotti would look back and pay attention to Su Bai''s situation.


    Although every time it seemed to be okay, Dotti was still worried.


    Turning his head and looking again, Dotti was suddenly stunned.


    Part of Su Bai''s body turned out to be transparent, as if... disappeared.


    The one on the right was normal, but the left was gone. Such a weird situation made Dottie stunned for an instant and stopped.


    Su Bai obviously didn''t notice that he was still walking. It wasn''t until he hit Dotti that Su Bai reacted and raised his head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Huh, why is it normal again?" Doty asked in confusion.


    "What''s normal?" Su Bai was a little confused.


    Dotty explained: "Just now, you looked only half of you, and the other half seemed to have become transparent and disappeared, but now..." She reached out and touched Su Bai."It''s normal again now."


    "Dazzled?"


    "Impossible, I won''t make mistakes. Could it be that something is wrong with your ability?" Dotti asked uneasy.


    Dotty doesn''t understand these strange abilities, she subconsciously thinks about it.


    "Ability?" Su Bai thought for a while and said."I do feel some changes. It seems that I can feel the magnetic field around me and my surroundings weakly, but it is very weak and very unstable. Just now I was trying to control this. Maybe... this way, I will try again..."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai began to try to sense and control the magnetic field around him and her, Dotti watched intently.


    After a while, Dotti shook his head and said, "No, there is no change."


    "No? It may be that my state has not recovered, or that I have not evolved so much. Okay, let''s go on." Although Su Bai was a little lost, he didn''t care too much. The ability is not a touch. And just, it''s not an urgent matter!


    Dotti responded, and the two continued to move forward.


    As he walked, Dotti found that Su Bai was like that again.


    "It''s changed again, and it''s half gone. Wait, don''t stop, don''t stop anything, keep walking..."


    Seeing Su Bai, Doty stopped and hurriedly shouted. After walking for about ten meters, Doty suddenly said excitedly: "I know what''s going on, light! It''s light!"


    "Light?"


    "Yes, I just noticed that when the light is not blocked, it should just hit the side of your body, and it will disappear. When the light is blocked, it will return to normal. You stand here, yes, that''s it. Can you see it yourself?"


    Dotti asked Su Bai to stand in the sun.


    Su Bai looked at himself and shook his head: "Nothing has changed."

 C54

    "But I see you, there is nothing here." Dottie reached out and pinched half of Su Bai''s disappearance, and then circled Su Bai.Then he watched Su Bai silently, until he returned to normal, Dotti said, "It should be related to the refraction of light. Can you control the magnetic field or the magnetic force? It may be because your magnetic field affects the light around you. Light twists you to achieve an invisibility-like effect. It¡¯s amazing!"


    Does the magnetic field distort the light and become invisible?


    is it possible?


    Su Bai can''t talk about school scum, but he is definitely not a school tyrant. He really doesn''t understand such advanced knowledge.He doesn''t remember whether Magneto can do it in the comics, but it''s a bit reliable to hear Doty''s statement.It''s a pity that he still can''t control his own magnetic field, that is to say... Even if the effect of invisibility is achieved, it is passive, and cannot be achieved actively for the time being.


    "It must have something to do with the magnetic field. Perhaps you inadvertently achieved such an effect in the process of controlling the magnetic field. Now even if you stand under the light, you will not be invisible. If you can figure out the reason and master it well, then Where there is light, you can be invisible!"


    "Well, I didn''t expect this ability to have such an application, but it is worth trying, and it can be used as a direction for future efforts." If the effect of invisibility can be achieved, although only in places with light, it is also a Very incredible means.


    But before you want to learn to be invisible, you must first strengthen the induction and control of your own magnetic field.


    No matter what, the gains this time are great. Sure enough, if you want to become stronger, you have to break the limit again and again!


    After walking for about an hour, the two finally arrived at the natural cave that Dotti said.


    The entrance of the cave is very small, you need to bend over to get in, but there is no winter inside, it is very spacious.If the entrance of the cave is slightly covered, unless you come closer, it is difficult to find a cave here, but it is a very hidden place.After the two entered, they simply checked that there were no bugs or ants in the circle.Then put things down, ready to rest.


    "Uh, there is a feeling of survival in the wilderness!"


    Looking around, Su Bai is ready to make a bed!


    Of course, it''s definitely not a bed made of leaves!


    Chapter 0062 Coin Kills!


    The defensive force of this Red Room base is definitely stronger than that of Belarus before. Although I don¡¯t know that Red Room still has several bases, this is definitely one of the main bases. Therefore, Supai also made some preparations before coming and made a special piece. Characteristic coins.


    This coin is made by compressing it with countless metal materials, which is similar to the effect produced by a molecular bomb.It seems that although it is no different from normal coins, the quality and quality are indeed completely different.Through this coin, Su Bai can reorganize and transform into many, very big things.If it becomes an ordinary coin or silver needle, at least 100 threads can be operated at the same time.


    This coin was thrown out by Su Bai, and soon began to deform, stretch, and extend on its own, and finally gradually took shape, before long it turned into a delicate double bed.Putting out the mat Dotti had prepared long ago, Su Bai tried it, and it felt pretty good.


    The bonfire was lit by the entrance of the cave, and Su Bai and Dotti lay down early after eating something.


    The woman who lives in a cave in the wilderness and is still asleep next to her, I believe many men will have certain ideas at this time.Especially after the night falls, there is no recreational activities at all, and the long night is easier to find something to do.


    Su Bai naturally had a similar idea, especially when Dotti was sleeping in his arms.


    However, thinking of going to the Red Room base tomorrow, I still need to recover from his current state, and his head is still a little bit painful from time to time. Su Bai could only restrain himself from suppressing this thought and slept peacefully.


    The sleep was heavy and sound, but not very comfortable.


    After all, the environment is not as good as home.


    Move around after waking up, and eat something after washing.


    Only then did I feel more comfortable. After a night''s rest, my energy and state had been restored.


    Turning the iron bed from the new into coins, throwing away most of the things, loading lightly, and the two headed towards the Red Room base.


    On the way, Su Bai did not waste energy and physical strength to release his abilities. After walking for a short time, Dottie suddenly grabbed Su Bai and said softly: "It''s almost here, there will be a secret whistle nearby."


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded.


    The two set out again, and it didn''t take long before they found the so-called secret whistle.


    "There, on the treetops!"


    Dotty pointed at a tree in the distance.


    With lush foliage, Su Bai squinted his eyes for a long time before discovering that there was a person hidden there.


    "I come!"


    Su Bai said softly, the coin had already flown out quietly.


    The speed was not fast, but it was very stable, and did not cause any sound. Unknowingly, it had quietly appeared behind the guard post, followed by abrupt acceleration, and with a flutter, the coin penetrated directly from the back of the head and flew out from the front of the eyebrow.The body of the sentry fell down at the sound.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his heart moved.


    The coin changed in an instant and turned into an iron rope, one end wrapped around the tree branch and the other end wrapped around the man''s neck, stretching quickly.


    After the person''s feet had stuck to the ground, the iron rope was taken back and turned into coins, and the person had fallen to the ground.


    There was no extra noise in the whole process, and the sentry might not understand how he died.


    "The control power and the speed of change have improved, and hardly any consumption is felt." Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and the two set off again.


    After solving seven or eight outposts in the same way, Su Bai had already seen a tall red brick wall standing.


    An iron wire was pulled on the fence to install a power grid.


    There are four guards at the gate, and there are at least seven or eight guards upstairs in the courtyard.Sure enough, as I thought, the guards are tight!


    "It seems to be stricter than before. Should we wait for a day? We will wait until the security team arrives tomorrow?" Dotti observed for a while and asked in a low voice.


    "They are just porters. Asking them to come is just a test of their minds. If you really hope that they will have a few left, you have to recruit again. It''s too much trouble. Moreover, it won''t take long before they will find the secret whistle. If you are killed, it will definitely be more severe if you come back tomorrow." Su Bai said.

 C55

    "Then I''ll go out to attract attention." Dotti thought for a while and said again.


    She went to attract attention, and Su Bai could solve the guards who could be seen at the same time.


    "It''s too risky, if they get the order to kill immediately after seeing you, there is no need to take this risk, it''s just to attract attention, it''s very simple!" Su Bai smiled, pointing the door to the void.


    Boom!


    The original heavy door suddenly flew in, at least five or six meters away, and fell heavily to the ground, causing dust to fly.


    "There is a situation!"


    Someone yelled in an instant, causing confusion.


    The guard at the door hurriedly stood on guard and looked around with his gun, but one of them suddenly found...a coin lying on the ground.


    Why are there coins? Who dropped them?


    No, no one here has a coin, and this thing is not used at all, let alone dropped here.Before, he remembered that there should be no...


    The man had a weird feeling staring at the coin, as he was thinking, suddenly the coin moved.


    Very strange, he flew from the ground.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    "Yes, are there any ghosts?" The guards at the door were stunned, and one of them shot directly impulsively.


    With a "bang", the bullet hit the coin and was bounced away. He heard a swish, very coincidentally, the bullet hit the guard next to it.And it''s still in the middle of the eyebrow.


    "What are you doing, who made you shoot!"


    "I...not me, I''m just playing coins, not..." the guard explained in a panic."I didn''t kill it, but the coin..."


    "Fak squid, are you teasing me? How could the coin kill?" Although it was a coincidence, no one would really blame the coin on the coin. However, as soon as the man''s voice fell, the coin suddenly moved.


    In an instant, that coin suddenly split into countless pieces. Before the soldiers could react, they all lay down.


    Through the eyebrows!


    "Yes, it was killed by coins..."


    Su Bai chuckled and walked out slowly.


    Chapter 0063 the devil comes!


    "Da da da da, da da da!" The gunshot suddenly came and shot Su Bai and Dotti.


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the previous iron gate suddenly floated over to block them. At the same time, the two sides of the iron face turned into an arc slightly, and the bullets clanging on it could not penetrate. Bounced off.


    The gunpowder was filled with smoke, and the gunfire was deafening, as if it never stopped.


    The iron gate was clinked, leaving traces.


    This iron gate was made for bullet-proof when it was made. It was so thick that ordinary bullets could not penetrate it.Seeing that this was not the answer, several guards suddenly glanced at each other and threw a bomb in the direction of the iron gate.


    If you fail to penetrate the iron gate, you will be blown to death!


    Su Bai looked up and saw the bomb flying over the iron gate.


    "Let''s go back!"


    With a sneer, Su Bai''s heart moved, and the bombs stopped instantly and followed the weird ones to fly out.The guards were taken aback and avoided, but it was too late.


    Boom, boom...


    The explosion sounded, blowing up many people.


    At the same time, Su Bai took both hands, although the iron gate turned into countless finger-long pieces and flew out, pounding...The tiny iron pieces were like a drizzle, swaying densely.


    The guard poured a piece.


    A man with a gray head and face, tremblingly raised his gun and looked at Su Bai.


    "The devil... the devil..." He suddenly yelled and pulled the trigger, but the bullet did not come out at all, but directly exploded, making him bloody.


    Footsteps came from inside the house, and it seemed that many people were coming over for reinforcements.


    Su Bai raised his arm.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    Countless pieces of iron flew up, floating densely in the air.Glancing at the door of the house, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his arm suddenly swung down.In an instant, countless iron pieces floating in the air fell one after another.


    Damn it.


    The wall was penetrated in an instant and was chipped to ashes by the iron sheet.The screams sounded incessantly, the dust was filled, the gun smoke rolled, and in a blink of an eye... the whole house has collapsed.The iron sheet rain lasted for five or six minutes, and finally flew back with a swish, floating beside Su Bai.Damn... Damn, someone pushed aside the wreckage in the ruins, and crawled out with blood and dust.


    "Who moves, who dies!" Su Bai said lightly.

 C56

    The iron pieces were scattered around, as if a hunting beast was staring at them.


    For a while, those few people did not dare to move rashly.


    Only then did they really know what happened and who the enemy was!


    They recognized Dotti!


    As the best student of this generation, the black widow of this generation, Dotti grew up here almost since she was a child, and they certainly recognize it.I heard that Dotti seemed to have rebelled, and the organization sent someone to kill her. Unexpectedly, she came first and brought a devil back!


    Seeing that they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to move, Su Bai was too lazy to make another move.


    Taking a look at Dotti, Dotti led the two to go deeper.


    As soon as I walked two steps, I heard a whistling sound, and then I saw a cannonball hitting here.


    "Bazooka?"


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes and sneered. With a wave of his backhand, the bazooka that had already come before him suddenly turned a corner, turned his head and flew back.


    Boom...


    The explosion sounded not far away.


    "Let''s go separately. There is the direction of the person in charge of the base. There is the place where I used to train. The students are all over there. If I go over there, I may be able to move a few people, and I can control the situation no matter how bad it is." Di pointed in two directions and said, then ran to the right.


    She is very familiar with this place, and her strength does not need to be too worried.


    Su Bai turned his head and walked in the other direction.


    After walking a few steps, I saw a few people walking out of a room not far away, guarding a person. The woman still held a bag in her hand, which seemed to be important and kept on her chest.


    "This guy should be the master!"


    Su Bai thought about it this way, he had already shot.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da, the bullet came towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai kept walking, not in a hurry, these bullets flew away strangely when they came to Su Bai, turning a bend behind Su Bai as if they were blown away, and then flew back.


    Puff puff.


    The speed is faster than before, and you can''t see it at all. Those people are still shooting, but the bullet has penetrated them.


    Thump thump.


    These people fell to the ground, and Su Bai walked over, bent over and picked up the bag and looked at it, and found that it was full of information.Without taking a closer look, Su Bai held it in his hand and continued to move forward.After a few steps, he arrived at the secret room that Dotti said. The door was locked, and it looked very solid indeed.


    "Is there anyone? Can anyone tell us what happened, is there anyone, is there anyone?"


    There was a faint cry from inside.


    Click.


    The door suddenly opened.


    Su Bai walked in and found that it was actually very big, and the equipment that didn''t know what it was inside was dense and not messy. It seemed to be a laboratory on one side and a place to live on the other.


    Two people in white coats stood together in panic and timidity. It was obvious that the voice just now was what they had shouted.


    "The anti-aging serum... you are responsible for developing it?"


    After checking the environment, Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "It''s... it''s us, who are you, what happened outside?" The two men are a man and a woman, middle-aged.The man nodded tremblingly.


    "Very good, you are the one looking for!"


    Su Bai was overjoyed, and then said: "I have taken over here, but I still have something to deal with. If you two still want to leave here alive, just stay in the room!"


    Su Bai said with satisfaction and turned and went out. As soon as he left, the door closed by himself.


    You can''t see it from the inside, but outside, the door locks are twisted and merged together, unless it is a blast, you don''t even want to open it.


    Destroying the Red Room base and recruiting Red Room agents were one of Su Bai''s goals, but his main purpose for this trip was still for these two scientists.


    Scientists, together with equipment, are valuable and most desirable.


    So Su Bai completely sealed this place and waited until the place was settled before letting them out.


    Chapter 0064It''s not that easy!


    The entire Red Room base was in chaos, with chaotic footsteps one after another. Su Bai met many people along the way, either alone or in groups, no matter what?The result of encountering Su Bai is without exception, death!


    There are different ways to die. Some were shot by their own bullets, some were killed by Su Bai with coins, and none of them even died after Su Bai approached!


    He doesn''t want to get blood!


    However, Su Bai discovered one thing. There was more than one entrance and exit here, but these people were all heading in their own direction, and it seemed that they were not trying to escape.So, in all likelihood, it is for those two scientists, right?Such talents are necessary whether they are killed or desperately saved.After killing several batches in a row, Su Bai finally saw the master.A woman with obviously different temperaments came out of a certain room under the escort of a group of people, seeming to be preparing to evacuate.

 C57

    When she saw Su Bai, her eyes changed slightly. With a quick finger, someone around her rushed towards Su Bai and started to evacuate.


    Is this trying to use cannon fodder to block his own footsteps?


    Su Bai raised his mouth and sneered, and stepped forward without even seeing the agent rushing over.


    Flutter!


    The coin flew out suddenly, and the agent fell to the ground.


    The women in the crowd were slightly surprised, but they were calm, or cold-blooded, without stopping.


    "Protect me."


    The woman said something, and the people around her moved closer to form a wall of people.


    Coins are flying.


    The sound of pounding and puffing was endless, blood spattered, and the people on her fell one by one, and it didn''t take long for the people around her to be left.


    At this moment, she suddenly stopped, and patted the wall next to her, and a deep hole suddenly appeared on the ground.


    "You are special, I remember, we will see you again." The woman glanced at Su Bai and said slowly, drew her gun and directly damaged the mechanism on the wall, and then jumped up.The people next to him were also preparing to go down, but at this time the pit was suddenly closed.


    "Do not!"


    They never thought that they would be abandoned, would be left to face... this devil!


    Seeing Su Bai approaching gradually, several of them had collapsed, and they were throwing at Su Bai in a gesture of death. Unfortunately, they had already lay down before waiting for them.


    "Where does this lead?"


    Seeing the only remaining agent who was completely frightened, Su asked indifferently.


    Hearing Su Bai¡¯s question, the agent yelled madly: "This is made of high-density, nuclear-proof materials. It goes straight to the outside of the base. You can''t catch the chief. You...wait for the report from the chief. ..."


    Before the two words of revenge were spoken, Su Bai had waved her to shut up.


    With a bang, fell aside.


    Looking at the steel plate on the ground in front, this is obviously a secret escape route, and it is arranged in the corridor, which is really unexpected.Randomly controlled the coin to smash in the past, the jingle sound rang, but only a trace was left.


    "Nuclear bomb-proof material? Haha... Really thought it could stop me?"


    Su Bai sneered, and the coins were spinning over his palm, one in two, two in four, four hundred coins appeared in a blink of an eye.Four hundred coins are divided into two parts, with two hundred coins on the left and right.


    Before, his limit was 100-line operation. It didn''t mean that it could not be more, but that the accuracy and controllability would decrease if it exceeded this amount. One hundred, this was the most perfect amount he could control.But now, he can feel that there is no problem even if he controls two hundred at the same time.With a wave of his left hand downward, the two hundred coins seemed to have turned into a spear and began to rush towards the ground frantically.


    Ding Ding Dong, Ding Ding Dong...


    After an impact, the coin flew back, followed by a wave of his right hand, and the coin impacted again.


    The left and right hands control the coins separately, and they cyclically impact like this.


    It is densely packed, and the speed is as shocking. Only a whole afterimage can be seen, as if it has become two spears, crazy impact, impact... and then impact!


    The sound was noisy and harsh, the ground began to shake, and the gunpowder smoke had already diffused, and it could even stabilize to a scorching smell.Su Bai looked attentively, and controlled the coin to always hit one place.


    at last¡­¡­


    With the sound of cracks, a gap has appeared in the steel plate of the anti-nuclear bomb. With the continuous expansion of this gap, a loud bang was finally heard, and the steel plate directly shattered and collapsed.


    At the moment of collapse, the coins suddenly gathered into a circular discus floating above the hole, Su Bai stepped to his feet, and instantly began to fall.


    As soon as I left, I heard a beeping sound.


    This voice...


    "Boom!"


    The explosion suddenly occurred, starting from the top of the hole, the explosion began to explode and collapsed.


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    It seemed that Su Bai was about to be buried in the ground, but Su Bai was not panicked at all, showing a mocking sneer, the edge of the discus under his feet began to extend, from bottom to top and finally tightly stitched, directly wrapping Su Bai in it like a protective cover.Although he was swayed a bit, he landed steadily in the end, followed by the mess from the top of his head and drowned Su Bai.


    "Drive me!"


    Su Bai shouted, the discus suddenly changed, and once again turned into countless coins and went out crazy.


    Titicaca, Titicaca.


    In an instant, the stone pressed against his head was directly crushed into powder by the coin.


    Su Bai patted the dust on his body and frowned slightly.


    Looking up to the front, this is a straight underground passage, and I saw the woman running at a fast pace, about 300 meters away, not far in front of her radiating light, like an exit.


    "Can you run?"

 C58

    Su Bai sneered and waved.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The coins lined up straight out.


    speedy.


    The woman looked back while she was running, her expression changed drastically when she saw the coin flying over, and she bent down subconsciously.


    The coin flew over her head, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, but she soon reacted.The goal of the coin is not her, but the export...


    After the coin flew over her, it suddenly turned a bend in the air and rushed towards it, and then I heard a banging sound, the wall above my head was pierced, and countless rubbles fell down.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The woman yelled frantically and ran over, but unfortunately it was too late.


    The sound was loud and the dust filled the ears. In an instant, the falling gravel completely sealed the exit!


    Chapter 0065 is a little shame?


    "no no¡­¡­"


    She sat on the ground in despair, reaching out and shouting in front of the completely sealed exit.


    The coin flew back from above and floated beside her, staring at her.


    Seeing her who had calmly said that she wanted to meet her again before, Su Bai walked over slowly, with a disdainful smile on her lips."If you let you run away, I won''t have to mess around in the future."


    "you win!"


    The woman suddenly calmed down and put the gun on her head."But, don''t you want to get anything from me!"


    "Oh, suicide, really courageous, but... are you dead?" Su Bai said disdainfully.


    The woman just pulled the trigger without speaking.


    Kaka.


    The bullet did not come out, and the woman did not feel death coming.


    She panicked, pulling the trigger one after another, but it was still useless.


    "Wow!"


    Su Baiyang''s hand, the gun had flown in front of him, followed by a click, and fell directly to the ground.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Seeing suicide hopeless, the woman panicked. She got up and was about to hit her to death, but a part of the coins next to her suddenly turned into a long rope to tie her up, and even made a mouth stopper to open her mouth. Hold it in place, lest she bites her tongue or kills herself or hides some poison in her teeth.Uh, but... this thing looks shameful and evil...


    In that case, be more ashamed.


    An iron rope stretched out around her neck and fell into Su Bai''s hands.


    At the same time, Su Bai waved again.


    The coin turned into an iron plate, and Su Bai pulled her up.The iron plate floated and flew up toward the entrance.


    After returning to the ground, Su Bai saw a small group of pretty women in uniform training uniforms running over.


    This should be the same group of Red Room agents as Doty.


    They are here, where is Dotti?


    Su Bai squinted his eyes a little worried, and immediately heard one of them shout: "Is it Mr. Su Bai? Dotti is leading people to control other places, let us come to you."


    "Oh." Su Bai responded flatly and looked at them, it seemed...it was true.


    However, Su Bai did not relax his vigilance, but said indifferently: "This has been resolved, take me to see Dotti."


    "Yes!"


    The group responded and led the way.Some people look back and look back from time to time, mainly to look at... that woman.


    The hands are tied behind, the neck is wrapped with an iron chain, and the mouth plug is still attached...


    Of course, they are not ashamed of this appearance. The training courses they received were very similar, and even worse. They were just surprised that the chief was arrested, and Su Bai seemed to be a little dusty in his clothes, and it was no cost What kind of strength.As soon as they left, Su Bai had already seen Dotti, and it seemed that the situation was completely under control.


    Dotti first nodded towards Su Bai and talked about the situation, and then looked towards the chief.


    Suddenly smiled, although the smile is like a flower, but it is very cold.


    She remembered the sufferings she had suffered before, and thought of the shadows that had caused her body and spirit.


    Why is she not afraid of torture, why can she face any pain and torture with a smile?She once pulled out her nails by herself, and she had been injected with an aphrodisiac, and she would suffer a severe beating every time she spoke.And all of this... She thought that she was relieved and had become her proud capital, but the moment she saw her, she remembered everything, the pain!


    "Leave her to me!"

 C59

    Dotti said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It was originally reserved for you, otherwise I would just kill it."


    "The base has been completely controlled. These are the same group of students as me." Dotti said.


    "Okay, let them count. I''ll get those two scientists back. That''s a baby, she... I''ll leave it to you!" Su Bai snapped his fingers as he said, and the iron cord plug and other things instantly turned The coin returned to his hand.The agents around were stunned and shocked.


    This can be regarded as a kind of shock, no matter whether they are sincere or forced, after seeing their own abilities, they have to weigh them.


    Dotti locked up the officer first, and ordered to count and clean the battlefield.At the same time, Su Bai has already gone back to release the two scientists. The two of them are obviously still in panic, especially the abilities that Su Bai showed before, and they fully comply with Su Bai''s requirements and arrangements. .


    Not to mention the two of them, the rest of the red room agents are the same.


    It turned out that Su Bai was drinking coffee in the chief''s room and watching Dotti command the agents to count the materials and equipment in the base.


    Although I didn''t look at it carefully, I knew it was very rewarding by listening to it roughly.As one of the core bases that have been established for many years, and there is no time to transfer, there must be a lot of things.Of course, the most important thing is intelligence, which can play a greater role if used properly.


    Su Bai did not intervene in this matter, but turned his head and said to the two scientists standing nearby hugging each other: "Are you a husband and wife?"


    "Yes...yes," the man said tremblingly.


    "Yes, both of you are scientists and you can still work together. You were originally from the Soviet Union, or were you arrested?"


    "Be, caught."


    "How long?"


    "It''s been more than ten years?" The man thought for a while and replied.


    More than ten years?At this age, I am afraid that the two were arrested when they were young, and they were arrested together as soon as they were arrested. This is more effective than arresting family members and controlling them elsewhere.


    "You have been alive for so long, and it seems to be so important. Have you already produced results? You should have rich experience in this area." Su Bai asked a little excitedly.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "It was researched a few years ago, but... later they... they made another request and gave us a document to improve the effect of the medicine, but... it''s a bit difficult, just have some clues. Not yet successful."


    "What information?"


    "A serum plan for super fighters. This super fighter''s serum plan itself has the effect of delaying aging, but they hope that the two medicines can be combined to achieve better results..."


    "Super soldier''s serum plan? Captain America? Or the Winter Soldier?"


    Originally, Su Bai planned to integrate the three methods, but he did not expect that he had already begun to study it, which would save trouble.


    Chapter 0066 They Are Not You!


    "We...what will we do?"


    Seeing Su Bai groaning silently, the female scientist couldn''t help but asked tremblingly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    "You... would you let us go?" The woman asked tentatively, a little relieved.


    "Of course not!" Su Bai shook his head and said, "There are many purposes for attacking here, and one of the main purposes is you. I have obtained your previous formulas, and I still have several similar ones, so you still To do the same work, but the environment will be different and the treatment may be better. If you succeed, I don¡¯t mind letting you also inject the medicine, but...you will work for me in your life."


    After a pause, Su Bai looked at other people around and slowly said: "And you, you guys have also seen my abilities. Frankly speaking, these formula medicines are useless to me. For Dotti, for the people around me. If you are loyal to me and behave well, I won''t be stingy with these medicines..."


    The agents couldn''t help showing excitement after listening. They... They can also get this medicine?Delay aging, stay clear forever?Originally, some people were forced by circumstances, or simply because of the habit of obedience that they developed, and were not so willing. Now it''s completely different.Of course, some people envy Doty.In the base, she is the best black widow, and now I know a strong man like this. The most important thing is that this man is willing to pay for her and do these things for her.


    A simple combination of grace and prestige, first to show their powerful abilities, and then to draw cakes to give benefits, it seems that the effect is not bad!


    After Dotti''s inventory was over, he handed the compiled list to Su Bai, and then... got up and went out.


    Went to the room where the chief was held.


    Su Bai didn''t follow and didn''t say anything. Although Dotti had already left the organization, only when the chief was resolved, could she say goodbye to the past and start a new life!


    After a few hours, it was getting dark outside before Dotti came back.Although it didn''t seem to have changed, the expression was relieved and relaxed. The whole person seemed to be different. When he came back to see Su Bai, Dotti''s mouth raised a smile."I learned some news from her that Leviathan has a cooperation with the Hydra organization. The research I just mentioned should come from Hydra, but it''s not the Captain America''s kind, it''s an improved type. Although the effect is similar, but Need regular injections!"


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded and didn''t say much, but shook Dotti''s hand and said: "You go to rest and rest. We will go back tomorrow when the security team comes. As for these people, I will leave them to you. Now, look back at the arrangement."


    "Well, I have people boil the water and prepare clean clothes." Dotti said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You still understand me."


    Dottie smiled and beckoned, and an agent quickly walked over.


    "Take your husband to the bath and serve well."


    Dottie gave an order, and the agent nodded and led Su Bai over.


    After walking a few steps, I came to the next room, where I was ready, a large bathtub, and a few agents were boiling and pouring water to adjust the water temperature.


    Behind him came the sound of his clothes falling down. Su Bai looked back and found that the agent who had brought him had taken off his training uniform.


    "Mr."

 C60

    She called out softly and reached out to help Su Bai undress.


    Su Bai was not too surprised, but slightly surprised, it seemed... this kind of service.


    He himself is a bit hedonist and will not wrong himself.


    And there is nothing to be ashamed of, but embarrassing.


    After entering the barrel, the agent began to help wipe it up.


    This process is not-detailed list, no matter how big or small, every place is very clean, there is no need for Su Bai to do it himself.


    It took about twenty minutes before Su Bai got up. Several agents came to help dry his body, showing that intention in his movements and expressions.But Su Bai ignored it and tried to appreciate it.


    Putting on the clothes and returning from the shower, Dotti did not go to rest.


    "So soon?" Seeing Su Bai came back, Doty was a little surprised.


    Su Bai knew why she was surprised, and smiled and walked over and sat beside her and said, "Or? Although they serve well, I have no interest."


    "Just like on Xiao''s plane back then, to have fun and stir up the idea of ??interest but not doing it?"


    "They are not you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    ...


    At the target location near the Red Room base, fully armed soldiers gradually arrived. They joined together and were members of the security team.


    "Everyone is here?"


    "It''s all here!"


    Sbet asked in a low voice and counted the number of people, and everyone was there.After checking the time, it was more than ten minutes before the appointed time. Sbet was planning everyone to rest, but suddenly heard a sound next to him.In an instant, everyone raised their guns and stared at the past, and saw a woman slowly walking out.


    "Are you from the security team? Who is Sbet?" The woman asked faintly without panic or fear.


    "I am, who are you!" Sbet asked warily.


    "Mr. Su Bai asked me to take you there."


    The woman said, turned and left.


    Sbet and the others looked at each other with some doubts, is this strange woman trustworthy?Before, the husband said that he was meeting here, but didn¡¯t he say this situation?But... she said her husband''s name accurately, it should be... the husband sent it?After hesitating for a while, Sbet said: "I will follow and leave some people here."


    After speaking, Sbet divided a part of the people to stay in place, and then led others to follow.


    Not long after I walked, I saw the broken gate of the base, and saw a few cars parked there, and someone was carrying boxes of things up.


    Su Bai was with Dotti.


    "Here? Why are there fewer people? Tell them to come together." Su Bai said hello after a glance.


    Although Sbet didn''t figure out the situation, he still made a gesture to let the people behind come out.


    They are all a little at a loss, they are all ready to fight, even to death, but now it seems...that''s not the case!Although confused, he still obeyed the order to carry it.


    It took a long time to move all the things, and Su Bai beckoned to Sbet: "You did a good job, no one is missing, and you got here on time. After you go back, you will be given a bonus!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Sbet also understood a little now, there are missions that are not fake, but their mission is not to participate in the battle... but to be responsible for post-war transportation.Although a little frustrated, he understands...this is the test the husband put on them, and now...they are qualified.


    Item 0067


    With so many things and people, it is obviously impossible to transport them all at once by the previous plane alone.


    Fortunately, Dotti learned from the officer''s mouth that there was a transport plane parked in a hidden place nearby. It should be used for transporting things. The officer mostly wanted to escape through this plane, but now it is cheap and defeated.


    "Separate transportation. You take some things and go with the security team first, and I will take people over there."


    Su Bai discussed with Dotti and decided to split the troops. Although the agents performed well, it was still a bit uneasy for them to follow Dotti Su Lost.


    Dotti nodded, and quickly set off with the car and people to the place of the plane. Here, Su Bai also called the agent to get in the car and headed for the hidden place.Speaking of which, there were a total of 38 Soviet agents this time. After returning, we still need to check their strengths and abilities to see how they are most suitable.These agents are not very old, and the youngest seems to be just sixteen or seventeen.


    After all, this is not a school. Once the age is reached, they will graduate and arrange tasks. It is impossible to repeat the grades, and it is naturally impossible to have older agents.


    Su Bai has already thought about it. After returning, let the security team concentrate on the general security work of the company and business, and these agents will choose some of them to be responsible for the core security work, such as the manor and the laboratory, and the rest can be responsible for some I don¡¯t have to worry about no one is available for the sloppy work!


    Soon I came to the place, after a careful inspection, I found the plane parked here.


    Su Bai also didn''t use these agents to move things to the plane easily, which shocked the agents again.


    The car was useless and left in place, and there was no need to ask who could fly the plane. Basically, they all learned this kind of course, and they pointed someone to let her fly the plane. Soon... the plane has slowly lifted off and followed Dotti contacted, and Dotti led the way, and they followed.


    Blue sky and white clouds, a row of young and beautiful girls stood in the plane, feeling pretty good.


    As for why you are standing?

 C61

    Very simple, because Su Bai was also standing, how dare they sit down?


    "You sit on yours, don''t worry about me. I just feel a little dirty and don''t want to sit."


    No one has cleaned up this plane, and Su Bai would never ride it.


    If the situation does not allow him, he will certainly not be hypocritical, but if the situation allows... he will naturally not make himself uncomfortable.


    Su Bai is not harsh to others, and he said casually when he saw them standing there.


    But they did not do so.


    Speaking of yesterday, Su Bai noticed that these agents seemed to be well-trained, and they felt like they were machines that only obeyed orders. They had a natural fear and obedience towards class and officers.


    To put it bluntly, it''s like a soldier!


    Think about the education they have received since childhood, and want them to be spiritual and become like Dotti...it''s too difficult.


    Just as Su Bai was about to let them sit down in the form of an order, he suddenly saw an agent hesitatingly stepped out and walked to the side seat.I thought she was going to sit down, but who knew that she took off her coat and spread it on the seat, then looked at Su Bai."You, you sit down."


    "You surprised me!" Su Bai looked at her and said, then sat down.


    "Although this behavior will make me feel a bit insulting and bullying. However, I really like your behavior and performance, and I hope you will continue to maintain this strength! Since you followed me, your identity has changed, no longer It¡¯s a spy agent from the Red Room. I will arrange work for you. I need your loyalty, and I also need you to obey and execute any orders I give without discount.¡±


    "But you can remember that you are not tools or machines here. As long as you are loyal and obedient, I hope you can have some spirituality of your own."


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, most people have not changed much, and a small number of people seem to be thinking.Su Bai did not insist, they need time to adjust to the new environment and life... Of course, although Su Bai also sincerely hopes that they can have some spirituality, they can also think that this is also a kind of grace or show, the purpose is naturally Their loyalty...


    Su Bai did not stand up pretentiously, nor did he play a gentlemanly manner to give his clothes to the agent.


    For one thing, this feels really good. Su Bai''s goal is to be a master and enjoy life.


    Secondly, even if Su Bai did, I am afraid that agent would not dare to accept it.


    I was taken here to receive training since I was a child, and now all of a sudden... the red room was destroyed and the home was gone. They had no sense of security in their hearts and were very confused, so naturally they would transfer that obedience and fear to Su Bai. On the new chief.


    "Sit down too. If you have any clothes, find one for her." Su Bai said in an orderly tone. Soon these agents sat down and found her a piece of clothing.


    After that, Su Bai closed his eyes and rested his mind until he had already entered the United States and was about to return to his manor. Then Su Bai opened his eyes.


    The plane landed in the manor one after another, and everyone got off the plane one after another.


    The people from the security team are greeted to unload the things and transport them to the vicinity of the villa. This is the first time they have come to the boss¡¯ manor and they have experienced what is big!


    Su Bai asked them to go back to rest, and then recruited these agents to the door.


    "This is my home, and will also be your home in the future. I will ask someone to take you to take a bath, change clothes, arrange a place for you to live, take a good rest in the evening, and gradually help you arrange tasks from tomorrow. As for you, I There are other arrangements!" Su Bai said towards the two scientists.


    Dotti, the housekeeper, Ruiwen and Kanina took these red room agents to arrange, and Su Bai took the two scientists directly to the basement under the villa.


    "Is it enough to be a laboratory here?" Su Bai asked.


    Su Bai thought carefully about the serum research and decided to stay here.


    It is safer and will not be disturbed by mess.As for the company¡¯s laboratory, it should be responsible for researching some normal technologies.


    Chapter 0068 Xiao wants to raise a moth?


    "If only the space for the laboratory is enough, the premise is that we don''t live here. As for the hardware facilities, I need to know after testing!" The two replied after examining the environment.


    It can be seen that the two of them have accepted their fate, and the conditions here are better than those in the Red Room. As for the medicine?Although they don''t fully believe that Su Bai will really give them, at least they have a hope.


    "You don''t need to live here, just live in the villa next to it. In the manor, you can move around freely, but if you want to go out, or want to escape, then don''t blame me." Su Bai said.


    "Really?"


    Hearing that they could still move around freely in the manor, it surprised the two of them.Although it was dark and I didn''t look closely, I can see how big this manor is!You must know that when they are in the red room, they can only move around in that room, and they have very few opportunities to go out.


    "Of course it''s true, as long as you do things for me, I won''t treat you badly. Okay, let''s go out first, take a bath, take a good rest, and check here tomorrow and set up the laboratory as soon as possible."


    Take them out and make arrangements for them. Then Su Bai asked to the housekeeper: "Where is Peggy? Why haven''t you come back?"


    "Miss Peggy shouldn''t be back today, something seems to have happened in her bureau," the butler said.


    "Oh, okay, so be it. You should rest early when you are done." Su Bai nodded and didn''t ask much. She might not know if she asked.Something happened on the SSR side. Most of it was related to the doctor. You will find out if you ask about it tomorrow.


    No matter how good the outside is, it''s not as comfortable as home. I didn''t sleep all night before, and Su Bai fell asleep not long after lying down.


    The next day after three poles, Su Bai became lazy.


    When I came downstairs, I found that Dotti had called all the Red Room agents out. I didn¡¯t know what was being said over there. I have to say that with the addition of these thirty-eight agents, the manor seemed to become a lot more lively. , More popular.


    Otherwise, there are only a few people in the huge manor, and it feels a bit deserted.


    Dotti and them are in the same period, growing up together, training together, knowing each other, and knowing what their personalities and abilities are.


    Originally, there were at least sixty people waiting for graduation in this period, but only thirty-eight of them were brought. From this, it can be seen that Dotti has passed a round of screening.Su Bai gave Dotti the full authority to arrange this matter, and he didn''t plan to intervene for the time being. After breakfast, Su Bai was going to visit the company first, and then to Peggy.


    Knowing that Su Bai was going out, Dotty quickly assigned someone to drive Su Bai.

 C62

    Still familiar, it was the one who served Su Bai in the bath before.


    Before Doty sent her to take a bath and let her serve her, now she is letting her drive for herself. If nothing else, there should be no problem with loyalty, otherwise Doty would not be able to arrange this way.


    On the way, Su Bai gave her directions and probably introduced her to the environment.


    "This is my company, and some of you will come to work here in the future." Su Bai said briefly and took her into the company.


    The security team members had already started work, and they all saluted when Su was defeated.When he arrived at the office, Su Bai met with Eric first, asked him about his situation in the past two days, encouraged him, and then called Sbet.


    "You performed well this time, punctual and capable, and you also showed good execution in the process of the task. The bonus, I will let someone send it to you later." Su Bai praised a few words.


    "This is what we should do. Sir, I found the person who smashed the glass last night when I went back, and taught him according to your instructions. But his luck is very good, he didn''t die!" Sbet said.


    "It''s really fate." Su Bai said disapprovingly, and said, "The company''s business has just started, and many people don''t know it. So I will make a batch of advertising flyers. You should know a lot of people on the street. Right? Give these flyers to them for them to distribute. There is no compensation! However, these flyers have a separate number, and you can enjoy discounts when you handle the business with the flyers. Whoever holds the flyers can get one-thousandth. Remuneration! Do you think someone will do it this way?"


    "This method is... special, but someone will definitely do it." Sbet said.


    "Okay, you will be responsible when you turn around."


    In this era, there is not much concept of advertising, flyers and so on. I believe this method should make the company''s reputation and business quickly start.


    "Yes!"


    Sbet responded but did not leave. Instead, he continued: "One more thing, Mr. Torrent from the Hellfire Club came earlier."


    "Oh? Why did he come here?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Sbet said: "I came very early and looked very careful. He asked me to send a message to tell my husband that he would like to meet you at the restaurant on the corner of the club at noon."


    "Got it!" Su Bai paused and nodded.


    Sbet turned around and went out.


    The fingers swayed randomly, the coins flowed around the fingertips, and Su Bai leaned on the chair and thought.


    Bailiu suddenly came to the company to find himself, and it must be something to ask himself to meet in a restaurant mysteriously.And it should be related to the club and Xiao!


    Is Xiao going to get a moth, so he plans to tear his face so soon?


    "Let''s go!"


    The coins stopped and collected, Su Bai stood up and said.


    Leaving the company, I soon came to the corner of Hellfire Club Street, where there is a very ordinary restaurant.Going in and glanced, I found a corner place and sat down before the rapids arrived, ordered something and waited for the rapids.


    For about half an hour, Su Bai saw the rapids pushing in.


    After looking around, the torrent came over.


    "sit."


    Su Bai pointed to the opposite side that was deliberately empty.


    After Jiuliu sat down, he glanced at the agent beside Su Bai, Su Bai said: "My own person, don''t hesitate to talk about anything."


    "Xiao wants to deal with you!"


    "He often went out with the Red Devil during this period. I occasionally heard that he seemed to ask the Red Devil to find someone. He also said that as long as she agreed to make her a queen, he also promised to give her your shares." Whispered quickly.


    Queen?


    Is it the White Queen?


    Chapter 0069 how to do without death?


    Tick, tick.


    Su Bai''s fingers tapped the desktop regularly.Xiao really wanted to get a moth. He thought he wouldn''t tear his face so quickly, but now it seems that he has already started preparing!It''s not surprising that he can find the mutant Su Bai, it''s just the person he said...


    The title of queen must be a woman.


    And the chances of the White Queen are very high, but... there is something wrong in time!


    The White Queen should not be too old now, right?Otherwise, Su Bai would have acted first!


    Looking up at the somewhat anxious torrent, Su Bai was quite satisfied.


    "I know! After you go back, you can pay attention to who this person is, but you don''t need to act rashly. When the dust settles in the future, you will definitely not treat you badly!" Su Bai said calmly and dissatisfied.


    This kind of well-conceived attitude relieved the anxiously worried Torrent at once, nodded and said, "This is what I should do, sir!"


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Bai, Riptide would not have changed from a panicked poor boy to the core of the Hellfire Club. Without Su Bai¡¯s improvement, his strength would not improve so quickly. Riptide had long regarded Su Bai as an adult Nobles in.The torrent may not have been discovered at the beginning, but you can feel it slowly. Although they are all Hellfire Clubs, the black and white double kings are obviously two forces.And he naturally believed that he belonged to the White King!


    "By the way, what happened recently?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Torrent thought for a while and said: "Something did happen. There was an explosion in Bell Telephone Company yesterday. Someone seemed to jump out of the stairs and exploded while in the air. About Bell Telephone Company, the club also investigated. There is actually..."


    "SSR, Strategic Science Corps." Su Bai said.

 C63

    "Mr. already knows?" Torrent asked in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded nonchalantly."Who is the dead person?"


    "Director Duli!"


    "Sure enough it is him!"


    It seems that the doctor Ivchenko has already started, mostly like in the TV series, staying in the SSR after being rescued by Peggy from Leviathan, staying next to the director to hypnotize him.I have to say that this guy''s hypnotic methods are really powerful!


    "Well, you go back. If you have the opportunity, pay attention to Xiao''s various connections, don''t patronize as a bodyguard." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Torrent nodded and got up and left.


    After the torrent was gone, Su Bai and Su Bai came out of the restaurant slowly after eating.


    It is not surprising that Xiao will behave like this. No matter who he is looking for, Su Bai has nothing to worry about.


    Because Xiao didn''t know that his biggest trump card and reliance were immortality!


    I don¡¯t know what kind of expression Su Bai is expecting when I find out when Xiao¡¯s organs are exhausted and I feel that the situation is set.


    For the time being, Xiao¡¯s affairs were put aside for the time being. Looking at Bell Telephone Company Su Bai not far away, he remembered Peggy¡¯s affairs. Once Director Duli died, the next agent named Thomson should take over the position of Director. At the same time nine The head snake Leviathan began to infiltrate, the SSR began to rot, and after Thomson died, it was time for Peggy to create S.H.I.E.L.D..


    Because of this, Su Bai knew that Yvchenko''s purpose did not remind him, why would Peggy be in charge if the director is not dead?What''s more, even if you remind it, it''s useless. I reminded Peggy a little bit before. Peggy will definitely pay attention. Most of his ability can find out what the clues are, but the result is not the same?


    "You drive around by yourself, familiarize yourself with the environment." Su Bai said to the agent beside him, and then walked to Bell Telephone Company.


    As soon as I arrived downstairs in the company, before I could get in, I saw Peggy and a few people coming out of it, looking in a hurry.Seeing Su Bai at the door, Peggy was taken aback by surprise."How did you come?"


    "You didn''t go home yesterday, so come and have a look." Su Bai said.


    Come back home?


    As soon as I heard this conversation, the people behind Peggy''s expressions were a little weird. Su Bai and they also knew each other, and they had guessed about his relationship with Peggy in private. Now that the word "go home" comes out, can this relationship still be used?


    "Something happened to me, something very important, so I must immediately..." There was someone behind Peggy who couldn''t explain clearly, and it''s really urgent now.


    "Let him come together."


    At this moment, Daniel who was holding a cane suddenly said.


    "Is this... not so good?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it, one more person will give you more strength, and...maybe he can help and let him be with me!" Daniel said.


    Peggy hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, time is urgent, let''s go right away."


    As they said, everyone walked towards the car next to them, hurriedly preparing to get on.


    It can be seen that Peggy seems to have some status in the game now.


    However, Daniel has no status.


    Obviously he was one of them, and Su Bai was involved, but the others did not wait for them at all. A cripple and an outsider didn¡¯t think they could help, so they all got in the car and left soon. .


    "You should experience this often, right?"


    Looking at the car going by Yangchen, Su Bai said to Daniel.


    "Get used to it." Daniel said mockingly, and then said: "Director Dolly died yesterday. Leviathan''s people hypnotized him and took one item from the game, Item 17. I don''t know this yet. What is it, but it must be a lethal weapon, so we must find it immediately, otherwise many people will die."


    "Oh? What are you telling me about?" Su Bai looked at Daniel.


    Daniel stared at Su Bai and said word by word: "Because I know who you are!"


    "Really? Who am I?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "You are from the Hellfire Club. I believe you know better than me what the Hellfire Club does. I don''t know if you and Peggy are sincere or deliberate, but now I can''t take care of that much." Daniel said."Can you help find this weapon?"


    "you guess!"


    Seeing Daniel''s complicated gaze, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0070 cut him if you dare to approach!


    I guess?


    Does this kind of thing depend on guessing?


    Daniel looked at Su Bai depressed, but suddenly saw Su Bai beckoning to the side.


    In the distance, the agent of the Red Room didn''t drive away immediately. She waited there after noticing the situation here.After seeing Su Bai beckoning, he drove over.


    Opened the door and got into the car, Su Bai said to Daniel: "I will leave without getting in the car."


    Daniel woke up and hurried into the car.


    Glancing at the driver, she turned out to be a very beautiful little girl.

 C64

    "Why are you investigating me?" Su Bai asked casually while sitting in the co-pilot.


    "The last time you were chasing molecular bombs with Peggy, I saw you robbed a guest of the Hellfire Club¡¯s car, and the people at the Hellfire Club saw that they didn¡¯t stop them and even helped you settle it. I knew you. His identity is certainly not simple, and then I investigated that the club house belongs to you!" Daniel said.


    "Pity."


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Daniel asked suspiciously: "What a pity?"


    "Unfortunately you are a lame, otherwise you are much better than Thomson."


    "..."


    "How many large-scale cinemas are there in the city?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Daniel was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said, "There is only one that is still open."


    "You can show the way."


    As the car started, Daniel pointed out the direction and asked in confusion, "Do you think something might be in the theater? Why?"


    "you guess!"


    This sentence again...


    "Do you know any news?"


    "you guess!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Daniel wanted to ask again, but Su Bai said angrily: "Shut up, ask me again and I will throw you down."


    Daniel shut up.


    Anyway, even if you ask, he thinks Su Bai will probably answer your guess!


    After driving for more than ten minutes, the car quickly arrived at a theater.


    The theater is open, and it seems that a movie is showing.


    After the war, all walks of life have gradually developed. The film industry is no exception. So-called stars have gradually appeared.


    "Notify them to come over, just say something was found." Su Bai didn''t get out of the car in a hurry, but lazily said to Daniel.


    Daniel was stunned."you sure?"


    "You can get off if you don''t believe me." Su Bai said calmly.


    "Okay!" Daniel had no choice but to use the radio walkie-talkie to inform the others.


    "Found it? In the theater?"


    Page and the others were surprised when they heard Daniel''s news. They thought they might not have set off yet, but they didn''t expect to find them so soon.


    "He said that if he found it, he would find it. I don''t believe that he has such an ability, maybe just casually talk about it, we can''t waste time." Thomson said with a curled mouth.


    "Let''s go!" Peggy said in a deep voice.


    Peggy also didn''t believe that Daniel could be found so quickly, and so sure, but Su Bai was with him, the situation was different.


    "Peggy? You..."


    "Past! I believe them!" Peggy said in a deep voice.


    "Okay, okay." Thomson said helplessly: "If you are not there, you just wait for the bad luck. Go to the theater!"


    Seeing Peggy and their car arrived, Su Bai and the others got out of the car slowly.As soon as he came here, Thomson couldn''t help but say: "If you dare to lie to us, you just..."


    "Stay away from me!" Su Bai retreated two steps.


    Thomson frowned instantly: "What do you mean."


    "Your bad breath..."


    Su Bai said with disgust to the agents around him: "If he dares to approach me, cut him!"


    The agent nodded.


    Thomson looked at the agent''s petite appearance, coupled with Su Bai''s tone, and immediately walked towards Su Bai unhappy.


    "You get out of the way, I don''t want to hurt..." Thomson said to the agent as if I didn''t bully the woman, who knew he felt his wrist caught before he finished speaking, and followed the wind whistling. He felt his entire sight change, and then he fell heavily to the ground with a bang.


    There is nothing wrong with falling over the shoulder!


    Senseless!


    Thomson lay on the ground and was confused.

 C65

    Seeing the agent''s petite face not flushing or breathing, everyone was shocked.


    "Warned you not to come near me!"


    Su Bai glanced at Thomson and said lightly, and then said to Page: "The thing should be inside, you can let people in and see. Well, it''s best to be prepared!"


    Peggy glanced at the agent, then nodded and turned back into the theater together.


    Thomson was pulled up, his face was very ugly, he was obviously unconvinced, but he was not close.


    Just now, the fall was not light!


    Today''s theaters are not as high-end as later generations, with many theaters.There is only one, and the movie is being shown at this time.


    When he came to the door, Su Bai grabbed Page and glanced at Thomson. Thomson didn''t want to pay attention. Why are you not the chief commanding me?But seeing the woman next to him staring intently with a fierce light in her eyes, he shuddered secretly, and then unnaturally opened the door!


    As soon as the door was opened, a pungent smell of blood was steady.


    Unprepared Thomson almost didn''t throw up.


    There were many corpses lying in the cinema, men and women, old and young, each of them bloody and tragically dead, as if they had gone through a melee.


    "hiss!"


    Seeing this scene everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, it was terrible.


    After the shock, everyone subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    He held Peggy before, maybe... he already knew what was going on inside?


    "You know?" Thomson finally suppressed the tumbling feeling and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai ignored it and said to Peggy: "Let them go in and look for it. You should find something, so don''t go in."


    "But..." Peggy didn''t care about this, after all, she had experienced more during the war.


    She didn''t finish her words, the others had already entered, and only Peggy, Su Bai and the agent were left at the door.


    "Who is she?" Peggy asked in a low voice while everyone''s attention was not here.


    "Agent of the Red Room! I went with Doty and destroyed the base of the Red Room. By the way, I brought a lot of agents back. You will see when you go home."


    "Why don''t you let me in?" Peggy nodded and asked without asking, but looking inside.


    "You''ll know right away!" Su Bai smiled mysteriously, and at this moment Daniel heard a little excited shout."found it!"


    Item 0071


    Daniel found a gas tank under the chair and shouted excitedly. Thomson, who was closer to him, hurried over and asked what he found.As a result, Daniel turned his head fiercely, his expression grim and fierce.


    "You, what are you doing?" Thomson was taken aback.


    Daniel did not speak, but rushed toward Thomson.Thomson never expected that Daniel would be hit by himself. Daniel rode on Thomson and pinched his neck with both hands. His arms burst with veins and his expression was hideous and terrifying. It was a posture that he was about to strangle him. !This incident shocked the others and hurried over to take Daniel away, but Daniel exploded with great strength at this time, and several people could not pull it up.


    Thomson''s face flushed with the pinch, and he almost rolled his eyes.


    "Step aside!"


    At this time, Peggy rushed over, a hand knife hit Daniel in the neck, and Daniel fainted gorgeously.


    "Cough cough cough, this guy...what is this guy crazy!"


    Thomson breathed and coughed.


    "Are you all right?" someone next to him asked.


    Thomson hurriedly said: "I''m afraid of hurting him."


    "Really? I thought it was because of the fall just now!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Thomson snorted and stood up without speaking.


    "This may be poisonous gas, and this measurement is wrong! He must have it in his hand, and it should have destroyed half of the city!" Peggy checked carefully, and then said in a deep tone.


    This poisonous gas... is too evil.


    "Take care of this first, and send Daniel to the hospital." Peggy ordered, and then turned to look at Su Bai."Do you... have any more news?"


    It''s a big deal, Peggy still asks.


    When he asked, everyone looked over.


    They didn''t believe that Su Bai could really help, but seeing is believing, so they also looked forward to it.


    However, Su Bai shook his head.


    Although he knew what that guy''s ultimate goal was, he didn''t want to participate. The credit didn''t go to Peggy''s much. He didn''t want to accompany him to toss, let alone he has a lot to do now.


    Seeing Su Bai shook her head, Peggy didn''t say anything.

 C66

    The scene soon began to deal with it, and it was obviously impossible for Peggy to go back, and it was not the time to chat, Su simply left.


    After returning to the manor, Su Bai found that there was a lot of excitement in the manor, and Dotti seemed to be in class with them, mainly to talk about the situation here.After all, these agents have been in the Red Room base since they were young. Although their abilities are very good, Dotti hopes that they will understand the situation as soon as possible and play a role.Su Bai took a look and found that Dotti had named each of them for convenience, and that name felt like a number.


    No. 1, No. 2, all the way to No. 38.


    It''s easy to remember, and it''s also convenient to perform tasks.


    They obviously don''t have any opinions about this, and they don''t feel that they have been humiliated. I am afraid that they also have similar numbers in the Red Room base.The agent who drove Su Bai was Agent 4, and the one who took the initiative to take off his clothes on the plane was on the 3rd. This surprised Su Bai very much. The numbers were all high.


    Not only the numbers, but Dotty also assigned the general task direction based on their abilities.


    Ten of them are going to be assigned to Immortal Company, responsible for protecting the core work of the laboratory and filling different positions of the company by the way.These people have very strong learning abilities, and I believe it will not take long for the skeleton of an immortal company to be filled.Twenty are responsible for protecting the safety inside and outside the manor, and a group of ten people work in black and white shifts.


    The remaining eight, including Agents No. 3 and No. 4, are all spares and are always with Su Bai.


    "I don''t need to keep so many people by my side. Agents 3 and 4 are enough. I hope that the remaining five will be changed and arranged to enter SSR!"


    "Good!" Dotti nodded in response.


    Su Bai waved to Agent No. 3, and when she came to the front, Su Bai said: "I have a task for you. You go to Boston and find a woman named Emma Frost...her She should be young and her family should be very rich. Don''t disturb her. Investigate in detail. I need her information!"


    "Yes!"


    Agent No. 3 nodded without asking more questions.


    Emma Frost.


    That is, the famous White Queen.


    He now wants to determine the situation of the White Queen and see if Xiao found her.


    After the explanation was completed, Su Bai asked about the conditions of the two scientists. I heard that they had already inspected the basement and had begun to move equipment to set up the laboratory. Su Bai was a little surprised, and he was still a pragmatist!


    "Where is Jia Ying?" Su Bai asked.


    "I put her in the villa. It is not convenient for her to live in the laboratory, and there is no need to worry about the situation in the family that someone will find her suddenly." Dotti said.


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded.


    With the blood of Captain America, the improved formula of Hydra, the formula researched by the Red Room, and Jia Ying.


    Su Bai is really looking forward to the effect if the potion is completed!


    However, Su Bai now cares more about his own ability!


    So instead of entering the villa, he went straight to the two planes parked far away from the manor, intending to exercise his abilities!


    The first thing to exercise is endurance!


    Or the endurance of battery life.


    He doesn''t want to be a real man for three seconds!


    Boarding the previous plane, Su Bai sat in the pilot''s seat, did not catch fire, raised his hands slightly, and began to control the magnetic field on the plane.


    With the last breakthrough, the defeat of the Soviet Union was easily controlled.


    The plane swayed and floated slowly, lifted into the air, the engine was not turned on, and it didn''t even make a run-up. The plane flew up like this and flew out of the manor.


    Su Bai was able to control the plane soaring between the blue sky and white clouds with ease, trying various detailed controls such as acceleration and deceleration, static suspension and so on.


    Control weight, speed and durability.


    All three are very important!


    Item 0072


    Su Bai controlled the airplane in the air to exercise his abilities. After Peggy and others returned to the SSR, they were preparing to figure out how to find Ivchenko and the remaining poison gas. When they were at a loss, two people appeared in the SSR!


    Howard Stark and Jarvis the Butler!


    Howard is still a wanted criminal now, and he becomes nervous as soon as he appears in the game, very unfriendly.Page was a little surprised that Howard would snare herself, but Howard was not worried at all.Because he knows how to find Ivchenko!Don''t look at Howard has been hiding, but through Jarvis he also knew what happened, especially when the gas bomb came out, Howard knew it was his own pot!


    Because of this poisonous gas, he also studied it.


    This involves a certain previous experiment, but it was not too successful. The effect of the poison gas was a little beyond his imagination, but the government still secretly used the poison gas, causing the''Fino War'' incident, and Ivchenko It was the victim of this incident, and now his deliberate hypnosis chief stole something, which Howard believed was against him.


    After several discussions, I finally felt that Howard came as a bait to lure Ivchenko out, creating opportunities for him to deal with himself.


    ...


    "call¡­¡­"


    The plane swayed and landed on a clearing, and the sun in the distance seemed to be slowly setting west.Unconsciously, Su Bai has been flying the plane for an afternoon.


    His process is boring.

 C67

    The first is to control the airplane to fly fast and slow in the air at different speeds. The consumption will be different at different speeds. If the fastest speed he can currently play can reach 800 kilometers per hour, this is faster than the flight speed of the airplane itself.However, the duration is very short. It takes only five or six minutes to feel a headache and weak body.If it is at normal speed, the battery life will be much longer, and it will not be a problem to fly continuously for more than one hour.Of course, the previous time reaching the limit and entering the special state is an exception, it is definitely the limit of the explosive potential.


    This is an aircraft weighing more than 10 tons. If it is replaced with a small object such as a coin, both speed and endurance will increase a lot, even if it cannot break the speed of sound, it should be about the same!But the representative must concentrate and can only control one!Don''t even think about multi-line operations.


    Su Bai always rested when he absolutely couldn''t hold on, using this method to increase his limit range.


    When he landed and rested, he was not idle, but he sensed his own magnetic field and tried to control it.Although the effect is not great, but dripping through the stone will succeed sooner or later!


    After tossing like this for an afternoon, Su Bai had a general understanding of his abilities, and at the same time he was exhausted.


    The most important thing was repeated sweating, and Su Bai couldn''t bear it.


    He now wants to go back to take a hot bath and then let Agent 4 take a bath for himself. Thinking about it, I think Meidi is very good!


    After sitting for a while, Su Bai found that his recovery ability seemed to have become stronger, and his energy recovered quickly.Controlling the plane, Su Bai was ready to go home.


    The sun has set, the moon is high, and night falls quietly.


    The night and day of the city are two completely different feelings. Although it is far less than the brightly lit and the night life is more exciting and lively than the day, it is already considered good.


    Looking at the night below, Su Bai controlled the plane to fly leisurely.Suddenly, he saw a black spot from a distance. As the black spot got bigger and bigger, it was a solo plane, and the person in the plane turned out to be Howard!That''s not to say, Howard flew in front, and there was another one behind. At first glance, he was still an acquaintance, Howard Butler Jarvis.


    Obviously the two of them couldn''t play a plane battle without sleeping at night, so Su Bai already knew what was going on.


    In the last episode of the TV series, Howard was hypnotized by Ivchenko and planned to bomb Times Square with poison gas, completely making Howard a sinner.Jarvis should be prepared to shoot down Howard if he can''t return?


    "Tsk tusk, what a coincidence!" Su Bai didn''t expect to meet them when he returned.


    Now that you meet, do you want to join in the fun?


    In the end, Howard did not die anyway, and the gas bombs did not spread.


    However, this idea was only passed by and was rejected by Su Bai. Joining in the fun and going back to the bath, he chose the latter without hesitation.


    Watching the two planes fly away one after another, Su Bai suddenly urged his ability to speed up.


    Extreme speed!


    Whoosh.


    As if a shock wave appeared in the air, the plane rushed out at a speed that was impossible to reach normally.


    Seeing his manor from a distance, the plane suddenly dived down, as if it had fallen.The agents in the manor were taken aback, and stopped strangely when the head of the plane was about to hit the ground. The tail slowly descended, and it was best to keep balance and land slowly.


    "Get ready, I want to take a bath!"


    The only thing Su Bai wants to do now is take a bath!


    After a comfortable soaking in a hot bath for more than an hour, and enjoying the back rubbing service of Agent No. 4, Su Bai was refreshed and came out directly wearing a bathrobe.


    Seeing that Dotti had been busy with the agent''s affairs, Su Bai didn''t bother him. After eating something, he went back to the room to rest.


    After a while, Su Bai heard a knock on the door.


    Because it was Dottie or other agents, it was Peggy who opened the door.


    Although Peggy''s face is a little tired, she feels relaxed. It should be that Ivchenko has been caught, and the matter is over.


    "You go take a bath first, and then talk, I''ll wait for you!" Su Bai said actively.


    "Ok."


    Peggy really wanted to talk to Su Bai. This series of things made her feel very tired and wanted to find someone to talk about it.Turning around and taking a shower, Peggy came back wearing a bathrobe like Su Bai.


    "Lie down and talk."


    Su Bai patted her side, Peggy hesitated and lay down.


    It was very comfortable and practical, giving her an inexplicable sense of relaxation, and the smell of Su Bai''s body... very good.


    Lying in Su Bai''s arms, Paige suddenly lost her interest in talking, she just wanted to lie down quietly...


    Chapter 0073 I and Doty, who do you like?


    At this time, Peggy was weak and quiet, without her usual strong and tough side.This made Su Bai realize that no matter how strong she is, no matter how better than a man, she will always be a woman!


    "Jarvis said I saw you, why did you fly a plane?" Suddenly, Peggy whispered.


    "His nervous eyes were so straight that he could still see me?" Su Bai said with a smile."I''m just exercising my abilities. There are sayings in the celestial dynasty that are good, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, which almost means that where there are people, there will be struggle. I want to live well, live comfortably, and want to be Master, a lot of things are unavoidable. You are all by my side, and now it is a big family business. Naturally, you must have enough strength to protect you."


    "I don''t need your protection." Peggy said with a smile.


    "No, you need it!" Su Bai suddenly turned sideways, looking at Peggy condescendingly.


    With her eyes facing each other, Peggy could still look at Su Bai at first, but gradually her eyes became a little dodgy, and she became a little cramped and tense, and her white and tender face seemed to start to flush slightly.


    This change of hers seemed to be an aphrodisiac, Su Bai''s eyes gradually became fiery, and his breathing became heavier.


    As if there was a spirit in his heart, when Su Bai leaned down and lowered his head, Peggy''s eyes quietly closed.

 C68

    The electric current spreads all over the body, they are in a trance when it is electric, and it is difficult for them to get out of it.


    In my heart, something deep in my soul seemed to be ignited and released. At this moment... just want to occupy each other!


    Perhaps from the moment I saw Su Bai again, perhaps a little earlier, from the moment Su Bai took advantage of him and left the barracks, Peggy might have thought of this day, so there was no sudden, unprepared feeling at all. , Naturally incomparable, natural and natural.


    The fusion, the deepest contact between body, mind and soul, gave Peggy a very special feeling, as if she suddenly found a sense of belonging!


    After a long time, Peggy lay in Su Bai''s arms and looked at him with a happy and contented expression, and suddenly asked with a smirk: "Who do you like better with Dotty and I?"


    "you guess!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I don''t guess, I want you to say it!" Peggy turned out to be a little coquettish. It seems that a woman will change after she has experienced something!


    "you!"


    "Really?" Peggy looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "Of course I like you when I''m with you, I like her more when I''m together!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    To Su Bai''s slanderous answer, Peggy gave him a blank look and asked: "Then what if you are with us at the same time?"


    "At the same time?" Su Bai seemed to be interested all of a sudden."I really don''t know this, or try? Maybe I will know the answer."


    "In your dreams!"


    Peggy snorted, tightened in Su Bai''s arms and then talked about the affairs of the game.


    Yvchenko was caught and sent to a special prison. Howard was acquitted of his crimes. Director Duli died and Thomson took over as Director.Although Peggy is the biggest credit, Peggy is a woman after all!Apart from him, Thomson has the best qualifications.


    Before, Peggy still wanted to prove her ability, but now she suddenly felt that it didn''t matter who would receive the credit, she had already got what she wanted.


    Proved his abilities and possessed... him!


    In the next few days, life began to become calm and calm.


    Page''s status in the bureau has improved a lot, and formal cases have begun to be dealt with. The agents have also received Doty''s assessment and training, and each performed their own tasks.What Su Bai does every day is to exercise his abilities, then bask in the sun and blow the hair. He also has the idea of ??buying a horse. The manor is too big and walking is very tired... Doty and Paige are still fighting constantly, both are Some innocuous things have almost become a way to promote relationships.


    Scientists have already begun to study serum formally, and the company''s business has become formal because of the effect of the flyer.


    Su Bai almost thought that he would have to wait so leisurely for something big to happen.


    Yes, almost!


    Agent 3 is back.


    "Sir, I have found out what you asked me to investigate. Her father is a local businessman. He is a bit cruel and autocratic. Her mother may often be able to take some mental medicines because of stress. She has an older brother and a sister. My brother doesn''t seem to like his daughter because he likes men. I specifically investigated that he has a boyfriend. Her sister is Carla and her whereabouts are unknown."


    "Unknown whereabouts?"


    "Yes, she seems to have had an argument with her family before she disappeared, but I did not find out the specific reason. The people involved were very tight-lipped about this matter. I got a message from his domestic servant. She ''S mother once called Cara a monster! It''s not yet sure if anything else is pointed out!"


    "These are all the information I have investigated."


    "It''s very good. I can call up so much in a short time. Let me take you two days off and have a good rest." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Agent 3 left in response.


    Su Bai believed that if Emma had anything abnormal with the investigative ability of Agent 3, she would definitely be discovered. For the time being, regardless of whether she was awakened or not, Xiao should not be looking for her!


    "Sir, someone is looking for you."


    While Su Bai was meditating, an agent came over and said in a low voice.


    "Who is it?"


    "He said he was called Torrent."


    "Let him in."


    Su Bai got up and walked to the closet next to him, looking as if he was about to look for clothes.After the torrent came in, Su Bai heard the voice, holding two pieces of clothing toward the torrent and asked, "Which one do you think is suitable?"


    "Uh... Sir, I think the one on the right is better."


    "I think so!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and put on this black suit.


    "Sir, Xiao asked me to invite you over, there is a woman in the club..." said Torrent.


    "I know, so I choose clothes again."


    Su Bai straightened his collar, and then said, "Let''s go and see who the woman Xiao found is!"


    Chapter 0074: Tore Your Face?


    Hellfire Club.

 C69

    Secret room.


    Xiao raised his cup and looked at the woman sitting opposite with a smile.


    This woman was lying on a chair with long dark hair lying on her side, with a black necklace around her neck, and a black bra underneath the necklace. There was no fat on her naked waist, but she wore a pair of almost Black long dress mopping the floor.


    The contrast between the top and bottom seems to give people a sense of incoordination and harmony.


    Beside the bar, the Red Devil was a little nervous shaking his glass.


    The atmosphere was a little quiet and a little weird, as if something was brewing.


    Suddenly, the sound of the secret door turning came.


    Torrent and Su Bai walked in.


    The sofa is half-curved, and the right side is slightly stretched out. At this time, the woman in black is lying on her side, while Xiao sits on the other end.After walking in, Su Bai took a look, smiled and sat down between the two.


    "The one at the back, is that so unsightly to see?" After sitting down, Su Bai raised his finger and hooked his hand towards the red devil on the back bar.


    The Red Devil was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Su Bai to speak to himself first, and in this tone.He glanced at Xiao, Xiao nodded quietly, and the Red Devil walked over and poured wine on Su Bai.


    Su Bai picked up the wine glass and waved his hand to indicate that the Red Devil could go down. This gesture of daring to go down made the Red Devil''s face red.Well, he has red skin, so I can''t tell if it''s red.


    Su Bai¡¯s posture Xiao naturally saw his brilliant eyesight. He smiled and said, "I want to ask you something. I heard... You destroyed a base in Leviathan? Why? Ours. There are a lot of them in the business, you are like this..."


    "and many more!"


    Before Xiao finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly waved to interrupt.


    Xiao frowned slightly, did not say anything to see what tricks he was playing.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the black woman. The black woman was holding a wine glass with an elegant posture and looked at her with the same expression. She even nodded slightly with a slight smile.


    A woman like this suddenly appeared in the secret room. Xiao felt that Su Bai would definitely ask. He opened his mouth and was being introduced, but suddenly heard Su Bai say: "Is this the new dancer from the club?"


    "Dancing girl?"


    Xiao''s eyes became sharp instantly, and the atmosphere suddenly became serious.


    The woman in black didn''t seem to have heard it, and didn''t respond.


    Su Bai didn''t seem to see Xiao''s cold expression, and said with a serious voice: "Old Xiao, it''s not that I said you. Anyway, you are also one of the owners of the club. Even if this dancer looks okay, she has a good figure. Not bad, but after all, she is a dancer, and she looks deaf. Your taste is too low? No wonder you dare to let her come here, anyway, she is deaf and can''t hear anything!"


    Old Xiao, low grade, dancing girl, deaf.


    A few keywords in a row made Xiao anger incomprehensible. He stared at Su Bai and said, "She is a mutant I specially invited, and she will also be the black queen of the club!"


    "Oh." Su Bai replied very plainly.


    Is this over?Xiao said in a bad tone: "Should you not apologize to her?"


    "Oh." There was another faint response, and then... there was no more to follow.


    Xiao Zhen wanted to smash the quilt on Su Bai''s face, thinking about it, he still held it back, nothing happened yet, and if you humiliate the Black Queen so hard, the Black Queen will hate him, hum, you are yourself court death!Thinking of this, Xiao suppressed his anger and said, "Tell me about business. The Black Queen was specially invited by me. It is of great benefit to the development of the club. Only when the club develops well and earns more can we make money. More, so... how about you letting out a portion of the shares? Anyway, you don''t take a break to manage the club. I can assure you that even if you let go of the shares, your dividend will never be less than now!"


    coming!


    This is the purpose of Xiao allowing himself to come. What happened to the Leviathan base before was simply nonsense!


    He is testing himself!


    I have found the Black Queen as a backing and are already planning to tear my face apart. This time giving up the shares is just a test. If you make a concession... Su Bai can guarantee that Xiao will never stop here, and he will inevitably continue to solve himself completely!


    "What if I don''t want to hand over the shares?" Su Bai said calmly.


    Xiaopi smiled and said without a smile: "That''s not easy. After all, you don''t care if the club is only responsible for finding mutants. It just so happens that the Black Queen also has this ability, but she can also make the club better. After all. , The club is not just your club now. Others will have opinions like you."


    "So if I don''t agree, you are going to kick me out?" Su Bai continued to ask.


    Xiao Dao: "It''s not that I kicked you out, it''s that all shareholders might do it."


    "understood!"


    "Either hand over a part of the shares, or... hand over all of them. Well, it''s a very simple choice, at a glance." Su Bai said slowly.


    "This is also for the good of the club."


    "But I''m not good!" Su Bai''s voice fell, and the coin had suddenly flown out.


    "Do you want to do it?" Xiao hum said.


    "I actually really want to test how strong your ability is!" Su Bai squinted his eyes, the coin split into two and two into four in the air, and in an instant it floated densely in the air, as if ready to go. army.


    Xiao Wei was slightly surprised. Although he knew Su Bai''s ability, this was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes.After thinking about it for a moment, Xiao winked at the Red Devil.


    This time, he was thinking of temptation, and he didn''t plan to solve Su defeat all at once.Now, it''s time to test the power of temptation first.Sometimes when Xiao does things, he prefers to be foolproof. He likes the feeling of being in control.


    The Red Devil hesitated when he saw Xiao''s hint, he really had a shadow on Su Bai, but...

 C70

    The Red Devil gritted his teeth secretly to adjust his state to the best, and he was ready to teleport his hand.


    However, he just started to activate his ability, he felt a strong wind roaring, before he could react, the whole person was knocked out directly, with a bang, the wine cabinet collapsed, and the wine on it cracked. The ground was broken.


    "So fast!"


    Item 0075


    So fast!


    Xiao was shocked and squinted subconsciously. He had been staring at Su Bai just now, so he could clearly see that Su Bai''s fingers moved slightly, and a coin flew out following the densely packed coins in the sky.But what he saw was only this, he couldn''t see the trajectory of the coin flying out at all, as if it was the same time, the Red Devil flew out.


    Although he knew that the Red Devil was not his opponent, the gap was too big.


    A coin has such power... Xiao subconsciously glanced at the countless coins floating around him. What would happen if these coins were together?Xiao asked himself that he certainly did not have such a reaction speed, and he was not sure whether he could absorb such a strong impact!


    It''s tricky.


    The Black Queen''s eyes lit up slightly, and the look in Su Bai''s eyes seemed a little strange.


    The red devil fainted while lying on the ground.


    "Want to try?" Su Bai squinted at Xiao.


    Xiao looked at the Black Queen, but it was a pity that the Black Queen didn''t react at all, and continued drinking there gracefully.Xiao complained that the Black Queen was indifferent, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only say to Su Bai: "There is no need for us to have this trouble?"


    "Haha." Su Bai smiled blankly.


    Xiao was able to bend and stretch, and said disapprovingly: "Actually, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know your strength before and thought that you only have the ability to find mutants. Since you have such strength, I believe other shareholders and core members will definitely not have it. Of your opinion, I will find a solution to the issue of shares."


    "Oh? That means it''s all right?"


    "never mind."


    "Then I''m leaving, and telling the Red Devil back, I''ll be very welcome the next time." Su Bai spreads his palms, and the coins in the air fly into Su Bai''s palm one by one as if he heard an order.


    Overlapping, blending into one, in the end only one coin remains.


    Putting the coin in his pocket, Su Bai tidyed up his clothes and walked to the door of the secret room. When he pushed the door, Su Bai stopped suddenly, turned his head and said to Xiao, "Also, don''t be horrible at work next time. Do it again."


    When the voice fell, Su Bai opened the door and went out.


    Damn it!


    Xiao heavily smashed the wine glass on the ground.


    "Didn''t you already know his strength? The goal is achieved, what else can be angry." The Black Queen said lightly.


    "Why didn''t you make a move just now, although the purpose is to test, but if you use your strength, he will definitely not be able to run, let alone be so arrogant." Xiao asked angrily.


    The Black Queen glanced at him, and stood up lightly and said: "When it''s time to make a move, I will naturally make a move."


    "Your temptation is over, it''s mine, haha, I suddenly think this person... is quite interesting!"


    After coming out of the club, Su Bai had a car and sent him back.Standing at the intersection, Su Bai thought about the Black Queen.


    Regarding Xiao, Su Bai didn''t take it seriously.


    However, there was no change in expression from the beginning to the end, and Su Bai was a little concerned about the Black Queen who did not know where it came from.There is absolutely no existence of this black queen in the movie, but there is in the comics, and there is more than one.Among them, the strongest black queen has many abilities, absorbing vitality, summoning the undead or resurrecting dead corpses, telekinesis and sensing abilities, powerful magic abilities, and even a kind of ability called shadow form, which is between mutants and magicians. It is difficult to locate what she belongs to, and it is said that she has lived for more than ten thousand years.


    I don''t know who is earlier than she and Tianqi!


    If Xiao finds this one, don''t say he will feel tricky, I''m afraid Xiao always leads wolves into the room.


    "Sir, the car is coming." The younger brother reminded him behind him, and immediately saw a car parked next to Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded, opened the back door and sat in, and the car started directly.


    "I''m so inexistent, or... can''t I attract you?" After a while, a somewhat hoarse voice sounded.


    Su Bai looked up, and the driver who drove was the black queen he had seen before.


    I was careless, I didn''t even pay attention!


    Su Bai thought to himself, but there was no expression on his face."You can talk, I thought you were not only deaf or dumb, I didn''t say a word before."


    "You always talk so bad?" What I said in the club before was bad enough, but I didn''t expect it to be so bad now.


    "It''s okay."


    "Xiao wants to kill you!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s seemingly uninterested appearance, the Black Queen said surprisingly.


    "He doesn''t have that ability." Su Bai said lightly.


    "But I can!"


    "Try it?"

 C71

    Squeak, the Black Queen stopped the car and turned to look at Su Bai, Su Bai still looks calm.


    "Interesting, you are really funny. I have a hunch that you seem to know who I am or some things about me. Since you know you dare to do this to me, are you really afraid of death?"


    "Your magnetic control is really good. Your potential is greater than Xiao, but your potential does not mean your strength!"


    "Try it?" Su Bai raised an eyebrow and looked straight.


    No fear, no pretentiousness, but a feeling of eagerness to try.


    The Black Queen believes in her own judgment, he is really not afraid of herself!


    It''s really interesting!


    The Black Queen suddenly giggled."I suddenly felt that working with you seems better than Xiao Xiao!"


    "Then you kill him!" Su Bai did not take the bait at all.


    "Hehe, it can''t work now. If you agree to cooperate with me, I can consider it. Killing Xiao is easy for me." The Black Queen giggled.


    "Then you slowly think about it, by the way, do you know Apocalypse?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Apocalypse? Do you know him?" The Black Queen was a little surprised, and couldn''t help looking at Su Bai a little seriously.


    Not many people know the apocalypse!


    "I have forgotten how long, but I have heard it." The Black Queen recalled.


    She looked like a young woman of twenty-five and sixty, but at this time she revealed a feeling of vicissitudes of memory, let alone... there was a feeling of a young literary girl.


    "I have the opportunity to introduce you to each other." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0076 Goal: Edman Alloy


    "Okay, let''s stop here."


    At the entrance of the manor, Su Bai asked the Black Queen to stop, then got out of the car and walked to the co-pilot and bent over and looked at the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen thought he had something to say, and leaned forward slightly.Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai''s hand stretched out, and a dollar was stuffed into the career line of the Black Queen.


    "Your tip!"


    "tip!"


    Never thought that Su Bai would do this!


    Su Bai''s poisonous tongue black queen has endured it all the way, but Su Bai has broken through her bottom line time and time again, even giving herself a tip, still stuffing it there, really treating me as a dancing girl?


    It has to be said that Su Bai is indeed very deadly doing this!


    The Black Queen yelled angrily, and a black shadow came out of her body and rushed towards Su Bai.


    At this time, Su Bai was turning around and preparing to go in.


    The speed of the black shadow is very fast, like a set of black snakes, it is almost in front of Su Bai in an instant.And Su Bai was still reaching out to open the door, as if he didn''t even know.


    However, Su Bai knew.


    The Black Queen also knew he knew.


    But he just ignored it.


    The black shadow stopped at the moment when he was about to entangle Su Bai, and flew back into the body of the black queen with a swish.


    "Are you really afraid of death?" the Black Queen asked.


    "Try it?"


    Su Bai said lightly, the Black Queen was speechless for a moment, and tried again, daring to try anything, you are really dead.


    The door opened, and Su Bai waved in without hearing the Black Queen''s response.


    "Humph!"


    The black queen snorted and drove away.


    "Who is she?" Dotti looked out the door and asked Su Bai.


    "A troublesome woman." Su Bai said casually.


    The Black Queen is indeed very troublesome, and Su Bai doesn''t know what her purpose is, although she wants to cooperate with herself, but who believes this is a fool!


    Su Bai felt that he should do something too.


    Although he can''t die, he doesn''t lose!


    The biggest threat now is not Xiao, but the Black Queen. The Black Queen has many abilities, but most of the lethal abilities don''t need to be worried, but telepathy and control are a little troublesome. This aspect is his own weakness.


    At that time, he can''t die without saying that he will still be controlled. Although he is afraid of pain, if he loses the election, he would rather just die.

 C72

    There are two ways to solve this trouble. One is to have the same telepathy ability, which can block the other party''s telepathy.The second is to wear a helmet.In the movie, Xiao and Magneto used helmets to block them. It was a little troublesome for him to get this kind of helmets.And it''s not good enough?


    Su Bai thought of Edman alloy, the claws of Wolverine were made of this, which can be called one of the hardest metals on earth.


    Whether it is used as a helmet or as a weapon, it is very sharp.


    In the movie, General Stryker, who studies mutants, discovered this metal, and led the mutant team to figure out where it was produced.But now... it''s not necessarily if Stryker is not in the army, naturally it is impossible to have the strength to study mutants and study the X weapon plan!


    Therefore, I can only find it myself.


    After this time, Xiao shouldn''t have any more moths for the time being, and it just so happens that he can come and look for Edman Alloy.He vaguely remembered that he was in Nigeria, but he didn''t know the exact location.Let Dotti prepare a map to understand the route of Nigeria and make some preparations.


    At noon the next day, Su Bai was ready to set off.


    Originally, Dotti wanted Agents 3 and 4 to follow Su Bai, but this time Su Bai did not intend to control the plane. It was a bit inconvenient to bring them.The flying tool Su Bai chose is very simple, it is still a coin!


    Turning the coin into a disc, Su Bai sat on it with his suitcase.


    The disk slowly lifted off, and it didn''t take long for it to fly away.


    The weight of the disc is much lighter than that of an airplane, and it is faster in terms of speed, but it is less comfortable. However, I don''t know when I can find it where I go. It is not convenient to control the airplane!


    As the wind screamed, Su Bai changed the shape of the disc a little bit, and made a windshield-like thing in front of him, and then accelerated all the way to Nigeria.


    Nigeria is a country in the southeastern part of West Africa. It is the most populous country in Africa. It is also a country with the largest energy resources. It is the largest stone producer in Africa. The climate is hot and rainy. This was felt when the Soviet Union''s defeat was approaching.


    The downpour will drop as soon as it says, and there is no sign at all.


    In desperation, Su Bai could only find a place to land and shelter from the rain.


    "This horrible weather!"


    Su Bai speechlessly turned the disc into an iron umbrella, and under his umbrella he looked at the surrounding environment.It is not yet in Nigeria, and the surrounding highlands are one after another, with countless mountains and forests, and it looks deserted.Recognizing the downward direction, Su Bai couldn''t hold the umbrella.


    Tick ??to tick, the sound of rain, it''s not a taste.


    After walking not far, Su Bai suddenly found a faint smoke rising in front of him. Could there be anyone nearby?


    After walking not far, Su Bai saw a bonfire lit under an arc-shaped rock not far away. Smoke came from here, beside the bonfire, inside the rock, a person turned his back to the direction of the bonfire. Lie down, look at your figure... Is it a woman?


    A woman in this wilderness?


    Creaking.


    He stepped on the leaves on the ground and made a noise, and the man seemed to be awakened instantly. He turned over and stood up, still holding a gun in his hand.


    "do not move!"


    Staring at Su Bai, the man shouted nervously.


    English!


    And looking at her skin color, she doesn''t look like an African!


    "Are you American?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "It has nothing to do with you, you''d better leave immediately, otherwise I will shoot!" the woman snapped.


    Su Bai shrugged, turned and left.


    Although she is curious about her identity, what is she doing here alone.But since they are not welcome, there is no need to be boring.


    Seeing that Su Bai had left like this, the woman was slightly relieved, staring at his leaving back, and seeing him turn around and leave without any hesitation, it seemed that she really had no intentions on her.Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but speak: "Wait, don''t leave!"


    Su Bai, ignore it...


    Chapter 0077


    "Hey, wait!"


    Seeing Su Bai did not stop, the woman''s voice became louder, and the patter of rain couldn''t hide the eagerness in her tone.


    However, Su Bai still did not stay, he was about to disappear into the jungle.The woman hesitated for a moment, and even chased her up. She was soaked in rain after a few steps.


    "Wait, wait a moment!"


    While shouting and running, he finally caught up with Su Bai and stopped in front of him.


    Su Bai frowned slightly: "Anything?"


    "Didn''t you hear me when I called?" the woman asked, lifting her hair.


    "I heard."


    "Then why don''t you stop!"


    "Why should I stop?" Su Bai said, pouting.


    The woman whispered: "Stingy. Okay, I admit that I had a bad attitude just now, but you suddenly appear in such a place. It is normal for me to have this reaction alone. I apologize to you, I''m sorry!"

 C73

    "If an apology is useful, what should the police do!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "..."


    This is the first time a woman has heard such words. She knew it was a mockery, but she didn''t know how to refute it.


    "You can call me Frost, can we talk?"


    "Frost? What is your full name?" Su Bai suddenly felt that this surname was a bit familiar...it seemed to be the same as Emma!


    I took a closer look at this woman. She looked like she was in her early twenties. She had her long brown hair drooping wet, jeans and a half-sleeved T-shirt. The T-shirt was already tightly attached to her body because of the rain. The outline is clearly visible, perhaps because of the cold, a little shaking.


    "It''s a bit familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere!"


    The long eyes are familiar, and the last name is familiar.


    In the Marvel world, it has been proved that she should have some identity background.


    "Ka... Kara." The woman said hesitantly.


    Carla Frost?


    Do you want to be so coincidental!


    Agent No. 3 went to investigate the White Queen Emma, ??but Emma was still staying at home, but her sister was missing. Her sister''s name is Carla Frost!


    "Do you know me?" Seeing Su Bai''s eyes a little weird, Kara couldn''t help but step back and asked vigilantly.


    "Your sister''s name is Emma?" Su Bai asked.


    "You really know me! Who are you? He... sent you to find me?" Kara backed away in an instant, raising his gun and aiming at Su Bai again.


    "Use your brain, you catch up to stop me! If I came to you, would I not know what you look like? I will go?" Su Bai said angrily.


    Carla thought that too, he walked so resolutely just now."Then how do you know my sister''s name?"


    "This has nothing to do with you." Su Bai said, turned and walked back to the campfire.


    Carla hesitated and followed.


    "Don''t even have luggage?" I didn''t look closely just now. After coming over, Su Bai found that there was nothing nearby.


    "Lost...Lost." Kara whispered, and she couldn''t help but shiver again.


    Seeing Carla shivering in the cold, Su Bai opened his luggage.Carla''s eyes couldn''t help but feel grateful and expectant. She has noticed that there are clean clothes in her backpack. Although this person is not so kind, but... quite gentleman...


    Carla thought so and so, and immediately saw Su Bai take out a coat.


    "Just... this one?" Kara asked in astonishment as he stopped looking after Su Bai handed it over.


    "How about it?"


    "Where are the pants?"


    "Can you wear my trousers? And this coat is enough. After you put it on, you can dry your body and it won''t work." Su Bai said.


    "..."


    Well, the gentleman is just his own delusion.


    Cara hesitated while holding the coat and wanted Su Bai to avoid him and change his clothes, but seeing Su Bai''s appearance, he probably wouldn''t go out.After hesitating for a while, Cara walked behind Su Bai, took it off and put it back under cover, speaking of Cara''s figure is still tall, and the jacket can barely cover her body.He got a branch from the side and put his clothes around the bonfire, and Kara sat down next to the bonfire.


    "What''s your name?" Kara asked.


    "Su Bai."


    "How did you meet my sister?" Carla asked.


    "Why don''t you tell me first, why did you run away from home?" Su Bai looked at Kara and asked.


    "I..." This question caused Carla to fall into a certain emotion, and after a moment he shook his head and said: "I just want to go out and relax."


    "Come out and relax? As a result, I came to Nigeria and walked to the wild mountains. A man didn''t even have any luggage except a gun? Do you believe that? You think you are Lord Bei!" Su Said unceremoniously.


    "Who is Lord Bei?"


    "A man at the top of the food chain."


    Su Bai said casually and looked at Kara said: "Why are you called a monster by your family?"


    "How do you know?" Cara was surprised. Is it possible that everyone who has made trouble knows this matter?


    Maybe it was because Su Bai knew Emma, ??or maybe he thought he might know what happened to him, Kara hesitated and spoke slowly, and said with a mockery: "If you touch others, you can control his thoughts and control his actions. , You will be treated as a monster."


    "If you''re scared, you can go." As he said, Kara would take off his clothes and give Su Bai.


    Su Bai waved his hand, smiled and said, "Suddenly I feel that my trip will be very smooth. Even God seems to be helping me!"


    Kara looked at Su Bai suspiciously, what do you mean?

 C74

    Su Bai smiled without saying a word. The last name was familiar because of Emma, ??but now he knows the reason for familiarity!


    Can control other people''s thoughts and actions through touch, also called Kara, and a younger sister named Emma!


    This is not the silver fox in "Wolverine"!


    However, she is much younger than in the movie, both young and inferior, so Su Bai just felt familiar and didn''t remember who she was!


    Seeing Su Bai smiled and said nothing, Kara said to himself: "I don''t think I met a monster because God is helping you!"


    "I don''t think you are a monster!"


    Chapter 0078 Abnormal Festival!


    "Are not you afraid?"


    Seeing Su Bai¡¯s seriousness, Kara asked in a low voice: "As long as I meet you now, I can control your thoughts and control your actions. I can let you do anything for me and make you mine. Puppet, even... can make you die! Are you... afraid?"


    "Trust me, I see a lot of capable people." Su Bai smiled."You ran away from home because you exposed your abilities and were discovered by your family. How did you get here?"


    "My luggage is lost, and I dare not stay in the city for fear that others will find me. I have been here for two days. I planned to leave after the rain stopped. I didn''t expect to meet you. How about you? Why are you here?" Kara asked after explaining.


    "I came here to find something."


    "Then I... can I follow you?" Carla asked tentatively.


    Since her awakening ability and being scolded by her family of monsters, Cara has always been very inferior, and she has always been afraid of her own ability, even she dare not appear in crowded places, whenever someone looks at her, she feels like It was not discovered, are they saying in their hearts that they are monsters!


    Now encountering Su Bai, he doesn''t seem to be afraid of his own abilities, which makes Carla subconsciously have some dependence and a sense of security on her, so he put forward the request of peers.


    Su Bai agreed to Kara''s request.


    Because she can help herself!


    After chatting for a while, the rain gradually stopped, and Kara''s clothes were already dry, put on his own clothes, and the two left here.


    It was a little wet after the rain, and the ground was pitted and difficult to walk. Carla almost fell on several occasions.I don''t know how long I have been walking, feeling a bit exhausted, and finally saw a village after crossing a ravine.


    "It looks so lively."


    From a distance, many people gathered in the village, and there seemed to be some activities.Su Bai said casually and looked at it carefully, only to find something was wrong!


    Several young people in the village seemed to be tied to the torture frame, and someone behind them was swinging a whip and violently.


    "Oh my God!"


    Cara shouted in surprise.


    "Are they executing torture?"


    "It''s not like!" Su Bai shook his head."If you look carefully at the people around you, there are old and young, men and women, you can see that they are from the village. You don''t look like they are gloating or angry. It''s not like execution. I listen. It is said that there are many weird customs in Africa that may or may not be related to this. But..." Su Bai looked up at the sky and said, "It''s getting dark soon. I don''t want to sleep in the wild. Let''s go and take a look."


    "What if there is danger?" Carla worried.


    "Don''t you have a gun?" Su Bai joked with a smile.


    A gun has only a few bullets!


    Carla hesitated, but Su Bai had already gone down first, and she had no choice but to follow.


    The two approached the village, and the people in the village also noticed them and stopped.


    "Hello, do you speak English?" Su Bai was not sure what language was here, so he asked first.


    One person whispered a few words to the elderly next to him, and then said in English: "I will!"


    "Then it will be easy, what happened to them?"


    Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief, it would be really troublesome if there is no way to communicate.


    "Today is the Sharo Festival, a traditional festival for us to exercise the will of young people. They pose as being beaten, chanting spells, and being beaten by their peers. If they are shaken, they will be treated as cowards if they stop. Despised by everyone." The man explained.


    "..."


    "What kind of weird festival is this, it''s okay to get a whip?"


    If there is a special hobby, people will love this festival!


    "Is what he said is true? He won''t lie to us?" Kara asked Su Bai suspiciously.


    Su Bai said in a low voice: "You can¡¯t see the distance you¡¯ve been away before. Look at the hands of those who were beaten. They were actively holding the rope instead of being tied to it. And the expressions you look at are still proud. It seems...it should be. it is true."


    "Oh oh." Kara nodded again and again, she really didn''t find these details, Su Bai said that she was relieved a lot.


    The locals were not angry about Su Bai and Kara''s suspicion, because at first glance they knew they were foreigners, one with a yellow complexion and the other with a white complexion. The contrast with their dark complexion is very obvious, so at first sight This situation will definitely be misunderstood.After explaining a few words, they warmly welcomed the two to watch this festival and spend the night here. Su Bai agreed.


    Perhaps because of outsiders, those who were beaten became more stiff, the whip rang, and blood stains were drawn out of the back. It was obviously painful but it looked like a tough guy.Cara watched it for a while and couldn''t stand it anymore. It was too cruel, even if he treated slaves so cruelly!


    The skin was ripped apart and looked very uncomfortable.

 C75

    It''s okay for Su to lose, just wondering who invented this festival, it''s sick!


    Before long, some people could not bear the failure one after another. Su Bai paid special attention to the people around him. As expected, they all had the look of contempt, and those who failed also felt very frustrated, one by one. It''s like losing money.


    When there is one person left, it is finally over.


    What should I do, and what I should do, it''s finally gone.


    The person who could speak English came over and took Su Bai and Kara to arrange accommodation.


    The entire village¡¯s buildings are made of stone and bamboo. Most of them are bamboo houses, and only a small part are stone houses. This distinction can also be regarded as a manifestation of wealth or status. After all, stone houses must cost more to build. After five or six minutes, he has come to a stone house.


    "That''s it. We have cleaned it. You can live with peace of mind. In the evening, we will give the final test to the winner, and then we will barbecue and dance. I will inform you when that time comes." The man said a few words, and then Then left.


    "Being beaten up, my God, I really don''t want to see it!"


    "Instead of worrying about this, you might as well worry about how to sleep at night!"


    Although the stone house is spacious, it only has one bed!


    Item 0079


    Although people say it has been cleaned, according to Su Bai''s standards, it is no different from no cleaning.


    Although the solid black ground is not dusty on walking, it is not much clean. A bamboo bed is very spacious and a cushion on it looks very simple, but the environment here is relieved when they think about it. It is already pretty good. .


    Obviously, they only arranged one room for them, which means that the two will sleep together at night.


    Cara took a look and said, "It''s okay. This bed is enough. It''s better to stay here than overnight. I used to sleep outside. Also, I don''t mind, as long as you don''t mess around!"


    "I mind!" Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "..."


    "You, you are a man, do you mind?" Kara said angrily.


    I don''t mind a woman, do you mind?


    "What do you think?" Su Bai frowned."I mean the environment here is too dirty! Okay, let''s clean it up again before it''s time, especially the mats..."


    Su Bai''s cleanliness fetish.


    Although Carla is right, it is much better here than spending the night outside.If there is no way to fail, it will not be hypocritical, but if you can be clean and make yourself more comfortable, wouldn''t it be better?Putting things aside, Su Bai quickly began to clean up.Carla didn''t expect Su Bai to be better than her own woman, this eldest lady also has a cleanliness, so she can only help together.


    Facts have also proved that cleaning is indeed necessary.


    Among other things, the mat looked clean, but it was dusty when it was slapped. Cara looked a little uncomfortable.


    After tossing for a long time, there didn''t seem to be any changes in the room much from before, except for an extra sleeping bag on the bed!


    This was specially brought by Su Bai. He knew that he might spend the night outside, so he prepared it. Now it just happens to come in handy.


    "Let''s do this for the room, the sleeping bag is big enough, is it okay for two people to sleep together?" Su Bai asked towards Kara.


    Carla chose the latter for sleeping bamboo mats and sleeping bags.


    "Tired? You take a rest, I''ll go out and go around!"


    "I''ll accompany you." Although Kara was tired, she didn''t want to stay in the room alone.


    "That''s fine, let''s go!"


    Su Bai is here for Edman Alloy, not to experience life.Nigeria is so big, the ghost knows where to find it, so he is going to inquire about it.


    After coming out of the stone house, the two walked in the village. Most of the villagers could not communicate in English, but they all smiled and were very enthusiastic.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing Su Bai specifically looking at the stone house or nearby stones, Kara asked curiously.


    "A kind of metal like a stone." Su Bai explained casually. Wolverine''s claws looked silvery white, but he remembered that it was black when he found Edman alloy. He didn''t know that the black layer was outside. The color of the covered skin is that the later used Edman alloy is refined and improved before it changes color to silver.


    Anyway, just walk around, look around, try your luck!


    After walking around, Su Bai saw the man who could speak English.


    "Is there time? I want to ask you something." Su Bai walked over and said.


    "what''s up?"


    "I want to find a kind of stone, it should be black, very hard, and very special." Su Bai described it briefly.


    The man shook his head: "There are many such stones, I don''t know which one you need. Wait for me, I will show you."


    With that, the man turned and ran away.


    About ten minutes later, he came back holding a large pile of stones of various shapes and sizes and threw them on the ground."There are only so many for the time being."


    "Why do you put so many stones in your house?" Su Bai asked casually curiously and looked down.

 C76

    "I know some carving skills." The man said.


    "No wonder...How about selling these stones to me?" Su Bai asked the man after a few glances.


    The man hurriedly said: "This is just a worthless stone. How can it be sold? You can take it if you want..."


    "I don''t just need these, I want different types of stones. If you find one, I will give you one hundred dollars. Not only yours. If it is convenient for you or there are other ways, other areas are fine. , As long as it is not of the same type!" Su Bai said seriously.


    "One hundred dollars? Can it be as big as possible?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter how big it is, but I have a request. I have to figure out where the stone was produced."


    "Don''t worry, I will figure it out. There are other stones here. I will look for them. And I will leave the village tomorrow to do something, and I will also help you collect the stones." The man said excitedly.


    "You take this money." Su Bai took out a lot of dollars and handed it over.


    "Too many, not so many of these stones."


    "If you have more, you should treat it as a prepayment. When the time comes, you will have to refund and make up less." Su Bai responded.


    The man hurriedly thanked him, and then hurried to find the stone.


    One hundred dollars for a stone is already a sky-high price for him.


    For Su Bai, this can save a lot of time, and it''s better than looking around like a headless fly.


    After sending the stone back to the room, Su Bai didn''t plan to go out anymore, banging against the stone with a serious look.Kara watched by the side for a while, and gradually couldn''t sit still. He wanted to talk and watched Su Bai want to talk. In the end, he was not ashamed to speak and quietly went out.


    After noticing that Kara went out, Su Bai placed the stones side by side and took out the coins to make the same amount.


    "Crack, click."


    The coin fell abruptly, and the stone on the ground was instantly pierced, shattered, and slightly picked up the dust.


    Su Bai waved his hand and looked at it carefully, then shook his head and said, "Neither!"


    Can be easily penetrated by one''s own coin, it is absolutely impossible to be Edman alloy!


    "Fine, I knew it wasn''t that easy to find, and there was nothing to be disappointed." Shaking his head, Su Bai got up and cleared the stones out.


    Chapter 0080 Edman alloy found!


    Su Bai didn''t know much about the process of this abnormal festival here. At night, he and Kara were called out. As soon as he went out, he found that there was a huge bonfire in the middle of the village. A lot of game meat was being roasted. Everyone seemed to be here, and the old man who seemed to be the village head before whipped the winner who had just been the most!


    Of course, this is just a ritual whipping that is different from the daytime, so the scene is not so excessive that Su defeat and Kara can accept it.But then again, he clearly won the first place and won the championship, but he was drunk even if he was pulled out and whipped in front of so many people.


    Fortunately, the subsequent projects are relatively normal, singing and dancing, and eating game is quite sensible.


    Some of these game meats knew Su Bai, some didn''t, and he didn''t dare to try it casually.The festival lasted until late at night, and Su Bai and Kara also went back to the room to rest.The person who was looking for the stone found a few stones and wanted to give Su Bai, but he didn''t bother seeing Su Bai returned to the room.


    Due to limited conditions, after a simple wash, Su Bai and Kara got into sleeping bags to rest.


    The room was dark, only the faint moonlight came in. The village was quiet and a bit cold.


    The temperature difference here is still great, especially rainy, and the craftsmanship of the house is not so good, it is really cold.


    Two people in a sleeping bag can''t help but stay close together no matter how far apart they are.


    After walking so far along the mountain road during the day and having just eaten, the two of them fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    I don''t know how long I slept, there was a faint sound outside, and Kara woke up.


    She hadn''t slept so securely for a long time, and subconsciously stretched her arms, she suddenly found that there was no one around her.There is still Yu Wen next to him, what about Su Bairen?For a moment, Kara hurriedly got up from his sleeping bag and pushed the door out. When Su Bai came back, Kara was inexplicably relieved, and the eager mood suddenly calmed down.


    "Wake up? Let''s eat, and talk about the next thing by the way."


    "Ok."


    While eating, Su Bai asked: "You already know the purpose of my coming, to find the kind of stone. Once you find me, I will leave, what about you? What are your plans? Where do you want to settle, or Go home, or continue to wander?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, I may continue to walk around."


    Home, Kara doesn''t plan to go back, and what will happen even if he goes back?They can''t accept their speciality at all!


    Su Bai nodded and did not speak. Since encountering Kara, he has been wanting not to die once to gain Kara''s ability.


    Her abilities have certain limitations, and she must rely on physical contact to be able to use them, and Su Bai is not sure about her spiritual protection ability.When the attack and defense are not particularly outstanding, it seems a little bit not worth it to die once, because it really hurts!


    If you can find Edman Alloy, it should be enough to deal with the Black Queen.


    But he hasn''t decided yet. Anyway, he won''t be separated from Carla for the time being. Let''s just see the situation.


    The stone hunters waited nearby early in the morning, not only with the stones, but also breakfast.Now he has left the village, and before leaving, he said that he would be back before dark.He is good at stone carving, and he must be relatively familiar with stone, and he should have some special ways, hoping to bring back surprises for himself.


    Nothing to do, Su Bai chats with Kara to pass the time.Kara said a lot about his family, dealing with his parents'' disgust, his contempt for his brother, and his love for his sister.It can be seen that her relationship with her sister Emma should be the best.I have to say that her family is also amazing.


    The parents will not say anything for now.


    The three siblings, the elder brother is ordinary but gay, but she and Emma have developed mutant genes and become mutants, both of which are spiritual and spiritual.Su Bai really wondered if it was because their mothers often took psychotropic drugs that their sisters'' abilities were all related to their spirits!

 C77

    She talked about the details of her mood before and after awakening and her sister Emma.


    Perhaps it was because Su Bai was not afraid of herself, which made her fear of her own ability and low self-esteem much less!


    Unknowingly, one day passed.


    When the sun was about to set, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to go to the village entrance. As soon as he got up, he heard a knock on the door, and then heard a little excitement.


    "Sir, I''m back."


    "came back?"


    Su Bai got up and opened the door, and saw the person looking for the stone holding a bag in his hand and hurriedly said: "Sir, see if it''s this stone, it''s the hardest one."


    With that, he opened the bag and took out a black stone from the inside.


    Su Bai felt his hands sink as soon as he took it.


    "Good weight!"


    This volume, this weight, this stone is so heavy!


    Su Bai was overjoyed, maybe...it was it!


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go out."


    After speaking, Su Bai walked behind a certain house holding the stone, put the stone down, and controlled the coin to impact.


    "Ding!"


    There was a crisp sound, the coin was actually bounced away, the stone was intact, and there were no traces on the surface...


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Su Bai once again overwhelmed the coin with a crazy impact with extreme speed.


    Tinker bells are endless, and sparks occasionally flash on the rocks!


    The faster the speed, the stronger the impact.


    At the limit speed of ten minutes, Su Bai''s breathing was a little confused, and the stone... is as good as ever!


    "That''s it! Edman Alloy!"


    Being able to withstand such an attack is still intact, Su Bai is already certain that this must be Edman Alloy!


    The luck of this trip... really good!


    I thought it would have been delayed for a long time, I didn''t expect to find it the next day, so I picked up the Edman alloy Su Bai and turned back and prepared to ask him where he got this stone!


    Item 0081


    "I''m looking for this kind of stone, how did you find it?" Su Bai asked directly after coming in.


    The man said happily: "I went to the stone shop I often contact. He often brings some special stones to him. I will also sell my own stone carvings. There are many types of stones, most of which are suitable for carving. It¡¯s not hard enough, because I¡¯m familiar with it. After searching in his warehouse for a long time, I finally found this stone. I tried it and it was hard enough to break, and there was no trace. I asked I gave it to me as a result of how much money. I originally wanted to ask him where he found it, but he seems to have something urgent for the time being. I will come back first to see if it is right. I will go to him tomorrow morning ask."


    "Tomorrow I will go with you!"


    Su Bai, in a great mood, took out some US dollars and handed it to him. He said that he would not ask for anything, saying that there was still a lot of money left before. Since he found it, he should return the remaining money to Su Bai. How can I collect it again.


    Compared with Edman Alloys, a few hundred dollars is nothing at all. Even if you have money, you may not be able to get this stuff. Su Bai put the money in his hands and asked him to leave early tomorrow morning.


    "What''s the use of this stone?" Cara asked curiously when Su Bai was so happy.


    "In fact, this is not a stone, but a very special metal substance, very strong, it can be said to be one of the strongest metals in the world." Su Bai explained.


    "So amazing?" Kara was a little surprised.


    "I will go with him early tomorrow morning to find out where this thing is produced, will you go with it?"


    "Of course."


    "Take a rest early that night."


    This remote village in the mountains and forests naturally has no entertainment at night, and basically rests early after dark.Su Bai and Kara are no exception, washing up and getting into the sleeping bag almost early.


    Yesterday, I was sleepy and tired and didn''t have a good rest, so I lay down and fell asleep, but today I can''t sleep.


    Su Bai thought about waiting for tomorrow to figure out the origin of Edman alloy, and then notify Dotti to come here to organize mining. Edman alloy has many uses. Su Bai will naturally not find a helmet enough to make it. It makes no difference if Baoshan returns empty-handed.


    Cara did not fall asleep either.


    It''s rare to meet a friend who gets along well and doesn''t mind her weird abilities. If Su Bai finds the place of origin, she will probably leave immediately. She is really reluctant to separate so soon.


    "I haven''t asked him where he is. If it doesn''t work, I can go with him. Anyway, he can go anywhere, as long as he doesn''t return to the United States!"


    Each thought so and so, and I don''t know how long it took to finally fall asleep.


    I woke up just after the dawn, blinked a few times and felt sleepy.Mumu''s hair would be dumbfounded, Su Bai then lightly got up to wash.


    The cool stream of water brushed his face, making Su Bai awakened instantly. When he came back from the wash, Cara was already awake. After a simple wash, Su Bai went to get breakfast and cleaned his sleeping bag and luggage. Then the confluence of looking for stones left the village.Knowing that they were leaving, many people in the village came out to give it away. Although it was just a simple wave of hands, it gave people a warm feeling.When Su Bai was thinking about mining Edman alloy, he might as well let the villagers help!

 C78

    Anyway, someone must be hired to mine when the time comes. Whoever hires is not hired.


    The three of them left the village and walked for almost three or four hours before seeing the city vaguely. The road was a little smoother and better.


    "We have a lot of minerals here, there are many ore, gems, and even diamonds, so there are many stone shops, his is definitely the largest and most complete, and it will take more than ten minutes to get there." Hearing him say this, Su Bai also inquired a few words by the way. At that time, it might be possible to mine Edman alloy in the name of mining ore.


    "Here, just before..."


    He excitedly pointed to the front and said, but he stopped abruptly before he finished speaking, and was stunned.


    There should have been a stone shop here, but now it has become a pile of ruins and scorched earth...


    He subconsciously thought that he had gone in the wrong place, and he recognized it from left and right to make sure that he had not gone wrong, and said a little excitedly: "How could this happen? When I left yesterday, it was obviously fine, how could it suddenly become like this?"


    "The shop is not important, it can be rebuilt, mainly people!" Seeing this situation, Su Bai was also a little worried. Wouldn''t the whereabouts of Edman Alloy be ruined if something happened?


    At the moment, the three of them ran over quickly, without looking for a bloody corpse lying on the edge of the ruins.Seeing the corpse and seeing what he looked next to him, Su Bai knew that this corpse was probably the owner of the stone shop.


    Dead, died by such a coincidence?


    Su Bai frowned and looked at the surrounding environment. The buildings here are basically relatively flammable, but the main body of this stone shop should be stone. If it is stone, it will take a long time to burn it like this. Isn''t the neighbors around? Find?Even if they are far apart or fall asleep, they haven''t noticed.What about the owner of the stone shop?


    Even if he fell asleep, how could he fall asleep so dead?


    The pain of being burned is very strong. He has to sleep too much before he can feel burned alive?unless¡­¡­


    He was not burned to death at all, but killed. This fire... I am afraid it was released afterwards.


    Thinking of this, Su Zhan was going to ask the boss who was looking for the stone if he had any enemies. Do you know why the boss went so urgently yesterday?


    As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he found a woman standing there in the corner next to him.


    Long black trench coat, short hair, and a whip seems to be wrapped around his waist!


    Seeing Su Bai saw herself, the woman walked over slowly.


    "Sure enough, let me wait, the things are in your hands." The woman slowly said.


    This situation and situation.


    She said this again, and it was obvious that Su Bai''s guess was correct, and that the owner of the stone shop did not die by accident!


    Chapter 0082 windbreaker woman is good at dancing whip!


    The woman in the trench coat came with a smile.


    "what?"


    Staring at the woman in the windbreaker who appeared suddenly, Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    The woman in the windbreaker looked at Su Bai and suddenly took out the whip from her waist and flicked it gently.Su Bai became cautious and the coin had been quietly held in his hand, but he suddenly found that the whip had unexpectedly turned in one direction and flew towards the stone-seeking person nearby.


    The whip hit his shoulders, causing him to kneel down instantly, and then wrapped around his neck in circles, pulling him directly to his side.


    A woman doesn¡¯t look burly, but the speed of her whip is extremely fast. The most important thing is that she has a lot of strength. You can see that she can easily pull an adult man into the air with one hand. This is definitely not. What an ordinary woman can do, even an ordinary man may not be able to do it.


    With a bang, the man lay in front of the woman in the windbreaker, holding the whip in one hand and guessing the woman in the windbreaker on his back. He squinted and said coldly, "The stone he took from here yesterday!"


    Edman alloy!


    "This one?"


    Su Bai took the Edman alloy out of his bag.


    The woman in the windbreaker had a gloomy look in her eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Take it over and I will let you go.


    "Okay, I''ll send it to you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "and many more!"


    The windbreaker woman said with a sneer: "Boy, don''t turn your eyes around, trying to play tricks? Haha, throw things over, if you dare to come near, I will kill him!"


    "Throw it over? You''re sure, this stone is very heavy, what if you smash it to death?" Su Bai said, squinting.


    "Haha..." The woman in the windbreaker looked at Su Bai and said, "Although it''s just a tongue-in-cheek, but you have the courage. Don''t say I didn''t warn you, if you dare to play tricks, you will all die!


    The voice fell, and numerous soldiers armed with guns appeared all around.


    They surrounded them in an instant.


    Kara frightened and leaned towards Su defeat subconsciously.Su Bai looked around, but there was no panic on his face.


    "Courageous! I suddenly like you a little bit!" The windbreaker woman subconsciously licked the corner of her mouth, with a very evil feeling.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, then gently threw Edman Alloy at her.


    The power is not big, the speed is not fast, it seems that there is really no tricks, or even honestly too much.Edman Alloy fluttered past it and seemed to be unable to reach the woman in the windbreaker. It was about one meter away, and it had already begun to drop.


    The woman in the windbreaker frowned slightly and sneered at Su Bai''s indifferent expression."It seems you are still dishonest..."

 C79

    Throwing it so lightly, do you want yourself to pick it up?


    too naive!


    The arm shook slightly, and the whip had loosened the man''s neck, followed by a violent slamming of Edman Alloy.The whip made a crisp sound of breaking through the air, and her face showed a confident expression. The whip...has been entangled in Edman Alloy.


    "Come here for me!" With a low cry, the woman in the windbreaker yanked hard, and the whip brought Edman alloy back instantly.


    During this process, the woman in the trench coat kept staring at Su Bai.


    I thought he would take the opportunity to do something, but he didn''t expect him to stand there honestly.


    "Does he really just dare not use force?" The windbreaker woman thought like this, but suddenly saw the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a strange smile.Before she saw Su Bai''s tricks, she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    The speed of the whip is different!


    has a problem!


    The woman in the windbreaker turned her head subconsciously and saw that Edman Alloy exceeded the whip!


    It was not a whip that pulled it back, it was more like it took the initiative to fly towards itself.


    "what happened?"


    The windbreaker woman was vigilant, and she subconsciously swung the whip to throw Edman Alloy aside. The power of the whip drew it away, but Edman Alloy did not change the direction at all but accelerated the speed.


    boom!


    Edman Alloy directly hit the woman''s chest in the windbreaker, and instantly slammed her into the air, at least five or six meters away, before she crashed to the ground, and Edman Alloy pressed on her body, not moving!


    The accident happened suddenly.


    The surrounding soldiers reacted very quickly, and the moment the woman in the windbreaker landed, she burst into flames.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    The tongue of fire spurted out, and countless bullets swarmed towards Su Bai and Kara.


    Su Bai waved his hand abruptly, one hand controlled the bullets in the sky, and the other hand flew out the coin in his palm.


    Extreme speed!


    I couldn''t see the shadow of the coin at all, I could only hear the whistling wind, and then I saw the surrounding soldiers fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing the densely packed bullets in the air in front of her, and watching the soldiers who fell to the ground, Kara was dumbfounded!


    Su Bai received the coin, the coin flew back to his palm, and the bullets landed one after another.Looking at the shocked Kara, Su Bai said in a low voice: "I''ll talk about this later, you should control her first, I have something to ask!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Carla woke up like a dream and hurried to the woman in the trench coat.


    "drink¡­¡­"


    The woman in the windbreaker suddenly yelled, pulling Edman Alloy with both hands to lift it up.Her expression was hideous, her facial features seemed to condense together, and her seemingly thin arms were completely taut, and Edman Alloy was slightly lifted.


    "what?"


    Su Bai took a surprised look. Edman Alloy''s control power is so heavy that she can lift it up. This strength is beyond ordinary!But... useless!


    With a sneer, Su Bai flipped his palm slightly.


    The woman in the windbreaker felt her strength aggravated again, and she smashed it down again with a bang.


    Puff!


    Blood spurted from the mouth, and the woman in the windbreaker twitched her chest, a little sunken.


    "The chest is going to be flattened!"


    Seeing the woman in the trench coat who was unable to break free, Carla walked to her side and touched her body, followed by her ability.


    This is the first time she has actively released her ability!


    In an instant, the expression of the woman in the windbreaker became slightly sluggish, and she was obviously controlled.


    Cara turned to look at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai hook slightly, and Edman Alloy flew down from the woman''s body and fell aside.


    Item 0083


    "With so many subordinates, I can still lift the Edman alloy controlled by me. It seems that her identity should be extraordinary. Ask who she is!" Su Bai walked slowly towards Kara and said.


    Kara nodded, followed by the woman in the trench coat who had already spoken out mechanically.


    Her name is Julia Koenig.


    Nazi spy.

 C80

    Before Steve became Captain America, he hypnotized a man who was responsible for the "Super Soldier" project, got a bottle of Super Soldier serum and injected himself with the results of the experiment!After the failure of the Nazis, they recruited a group of people to come here to mine ores to accumulate wealth, and to develop special materials for military use.


    In the process, she discovered Edman alloy. After analysis, she learned that this is a very special alien meteorite metal. It can become a real Edman alloy if it is fused with other materials!So she figured out the origin of the meteorite, and tortured the owner of the quarry and learned that he found the meteorite from there, a small village in the interior of Nigeria.


    At the same time, she also learned that there was another piece that had been given away by him. Just in case she kept the secret, she sent someone to attack the village and slaughtered the village, while she stayed here and waited.


    "My God, aren''t the people in that village..."


    When she finished speaking, Kara yelled in surprise.


    Su Bai also looked gloomy.


    I''m afraid it''s too late to go back now.


    Su Bai looked at the Edman Alloy next to him, well, it should be said that it was an alien meteorite.Before, he felt that the wrong color might be the outer skin or need to be reprocessed. Now it seems to be the case!


    "I will help them get revenge, but she still has some use for the time being." Su Bai said.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "She already has a certain amount of power here, and is still engaged in material mining and research and development. You control her, let''s go to her place to see, control there, I want to know whether they have successfully developed Edman alloy. "


    Movies are movies, and the X-Men series and the Avengers series have no connection with each other, and many things are not shown.Coupled with the slight influence caused by her own crossing, Su Bai did not expect that a Nazi agent would suddenly appear here, not to mention that she was also looking for an alien meteorite by coincidence.


    It is unexpected that the village is implicated.


    This hatred, Su Bai will definitely be repaid.


    "I''ll go see him, and then let''s go."


    Su Bai turned and walked to the person looking for the stone to see his condition, but when he turned him over, he found that his face was so pale that he had no breath.Take a closer look, there are a few small red spots on his neck!It seemed that there should be something on the whip, which had poisoned him when it was wrapped around his neck and pulled over.


    No wonder he was turned over. This Nazi spy should be afraid of discovering his situation, so he deliberately got the meteorite so well.I have to say that her movements at the time were too coherent and too natural, and there were no flaws at all. Even if he was twitching at the time, she would only think that it was because of his neck being entangled and breathing difficulties.


    Judging from his death, the soldiers arranged in addition.


    From the beginning, this woman didn''t want to let them go.


    Cruel and decisive, it is true that the Nazis came out!


    "died!"


    Su Bai got up and shook his head towards Kara, Kara''s expression became even more sad.


    "Chou, another one."


    Su Bai said indifferently, patted Kara on the shoulder, and then asked Kara to control Julia up and let her lead the way to her base.


    Kara''s ability must be touched to release, so he can only stay next to Julia.


    Su Bai reminded her to pay attention. He just said that he got the super soldier serum because he hypnotized an American soldier. Since she knows how to hypnotize, she might have certain mental resistance, and Kara''s ability is unstable, so she should pay attention. Better.Kara nodded, not daring to relax in the moment.


    There was a car arranged by Julia not far away. Her base was not too far from here, and it took about half an hour to arrive.


    A tall building was erected, surrounded by barbed wire, it should be electrified.There are two small defensive fortresses at the door, which are often used at the gates of ordinary bases in anti-Japanese dramas. Each fortress is equipped with a submachine gun and is equipped with two people.


    There is a barrier at the gate, and there is a watchtower in the yard!


    This level of defense may not be able to break through even a small number of troops.


    The car drove slowly, and Carla looked a little nervous while holding Julia''s arm.


    Creak.


    The car stopped near the door, Su Bai turned around and said, "You stay in the car and control her."


    "You...you be careful." Kara said nervously.


    Su Bai smiled softly, opened the door and got out of the car.


    "who!"


    The guard shouted at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled, slowly stretched out his arms and opened his palms.


    Two coins fell from the palm of his hand.


    The guard''s gaze subconsciously looked at the coin, and it flew out suddenly just as the coin was about to fall.


    Flutter!


    The four guards of the two forts fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    The people on the lookout yelled loudly and fired frantically at Su Bai.In the yard, soldiers ran out one after another.


    Su Bai waved his hand and sneered, the bullet turned back in the air, and the soldier on the observation platform fell to the ground.At the same time, the two submachine guns suddenly turned around and fired at the yard and left him.

 C81

    Tu Tu Tu, Tu Tu Tu...


    After a round of shooting, all the soldiers in the yard were already lying down.


    Su Bai walked forward slowly, the bar rose by itself, and the door slowly opened.


    Cara stared at all this dumbfounded. She didn''t react until Su Bai turned around and waved to her. Then she felt that the car had driven by itself and stopped until Su Bai turned around.Taking Julia out of the car, Carla looked around and still didn''t believe that Su Bai did it all alone!


    With the coin floating beside him, Su Bai said indifferently, let''s go, and stepped forward into the building.


    Chapter 0084 steel fortress!


    Originally, Su Bai could use Julia to easily control the base, but he did not choose to do that.Su Bai did not want to let go of the people in this base.Firstly, these people were Nazi soldiers, and secondly, they were also to avenge the people in the village.


    So Su Bai went all the way and killed all the people in the base soon, leaving only a group of scientists studying Edman alloy.When they came to the research and development laboratory, these scientists shivered one by one. There was not much hatred or resentment in their eyes. Some people even had a feeling of retribution. It seemed that these people were also forced to work here. of.


    "Can someone tell me what happened to the research results on this thing?"


    Su Bai stood in front of the group of scientists, took out the meteorite and asked.


    I looked around-I saw that soon a scientist who seemed to be in charge was nervous and said: "Already, there have been results. We are trying to fuse the previous meteorite..."


    "What I want is the result, not the process." Su Bai interrupted.


    "Ah...it hasn''t succeeded yet, but we have experimented with a theoretically successful formula, but there is a lack of material experiments." The scientist said.


    "Very well, this answer allows you and all of you to survive safely. I will provide you with the materials. I need you to develop it as quickly as possible!" Su Bai nodded in satisfaction. Those people were obviously loose. Tone.


    The aftermath needs manpower, so Su Bai used the phone here to call back to the manor so that Dotti could bring people over in the fastest time.


    "Can you control the situation here yourself?" Su Bai asked towards Kara.


    Cara thought for a while and said with some uncertainty: "If the time is short, it should be... it should be possible."


    "Okay, leave it to you here. I will take Julia back to the village and bury their bodies to avenge them. Don''t worry, I will completely close this place before I leave. Just look at these scientists! "Su Bai said.


    "it is good!"


    Kara nodded.


    Taking a look at Julia, Su Bai''s coin flew out and turned directly into handcuffs, holding Julia''s hands behind him, and at the same time he took Julia''s whip and glanced at it. There was a small button in his hand and pressed it. Suddenly, small spikes appeared on the entire whip, with a very strange light shining on it, which was obviously poisonous.This whip is exquisite, it is a good thing!


    Pressing again to retract the spikes, Su Bai wrapped the whip around Julia''s neck and signaled that Kara could let her go.


    Julia recovered quickly, watching Carla and Su lose in horror.


    After being injected with the super warrior serum, Julia was in no trouble. The powerful strength coupled with the news of the death of Captain America made Julia feel that there would not be too many rivals, but unexpectedly, these two people are more special.


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Su Bai said, pulling Julia out.


    "Who are you? Can you control metal?"


    As he walked away, Julia asked.


    She looked a little embarrassed but not panicked. While asking Su Bai to attract his attention, she secretly tried to break free from the handcuffs.


    The super soldier serum makes Julia''s power almost reach the peak of human potential. Although there is still a certain gap with Captain America, after all, there are differences between men and women, but it is not difficult to break free of handcuffs.Julia secretly gathered her energy to wait for the opportunity, while hesitantly explored the details of Su Bai.


    When Su Bai kept walking out of the building, when Su Bai opened the car with one hand to press Julia into the car, Julia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    It''s now!


    Julia suddenly shouted, her arms strained.


    ...


    Su Bai turned his head and looked at Julia, whose face was flushed but shocked because of excessive force, and said faintly: "Do you need me to give me some time?"


    "It''s impossible, my strength can''t get rid of this handcuffs." Julia yelled in disbelief, unwilling to continue trying.


    Su Bai looked at her with a sneer.


    Once, twice...


    After trying several times, Julia broke down.


    Can''t break free, can''t break free!


    Su Bai sneered and hooked her fingers. In an instant, Julia felt the handcuffs flying up, causing her arms to lift up involuntarily, and finally the whole person was hung up...this posture made her arms It''s very uncomfortable, I can''t use my strength at all!


    Su Bai pulled the rope and threw her into the car unceremoniously, and the door slammed shut.Driving the car out of the yard, Su Bai stopped.


    Closed eyes and contemplation senses the surrounding magnetic field.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly opened, and his hands waved.


    A weird scene happened!

 C82

    The barbed wire fence surrounding the yard actually began to stretch, rising in all directions as if to completely wrap the yard.At the same time, many things in the yard flew over, clinging to the barbed wire to form a thick and strong steel wall!


    Ten minutes later, the yard was completely wrapped and sealed, like a steel fortress, extremely spectacular!


    Turned into the car, glanced at Julia, who was stunned or stunned, and drove away.


    First, I went back to Shidian and took the corpses of the villagers, and then went to the village!


    From a distance, I saw a small group of soldiers in the distance seem to be setting up the scene!


    When the car drove over, the soldiers naturally knew it was Julia''s car.


    The car stopped, Su Bai opened the door and got off.


    The soldiers were a little surprised seeing Su Bai''s appearance, and they immediately saw Su Bai pulling Julia out from here. Now they knew what was going on even if they were stupid.


    Titicaca!


    For an instant, the gun pointed at Su Bai.


    Su Bai gave a sneer, didn''t even bother to raise his hand, and directly flew all the guns under control, floating in the air against the soldiers.


    "You, come and carry the body out of the car."


    "You just bury the corpses of the villagers alone."


    "As for you, go and dig over there."


    Su Bai made arrangements with his fingers.


    The soldiers looked at each other and followed tremblingly.


    "Excuse me, how big a pit is to..." someone asked anxiously.


    Su Bai Lengsen smiled: "It''s enough to bury you all."


    "Ah..." The person was shocked instantly, is this to bury them?


    Item 0085


    This pit is to bury them?


    Is there anything more cruel than this to dig a hole and bury yourself?


    Rather than waiting to die like this, it''s better to fight.


    Taking a deep breath, the man yelled and suddenly ran out to the side.It''s not just that he has two people with the same mind that moved almost at the same time and ran in different directions.The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised a sneer, and he heard the booming gunshots, and the floating guns suddenly fired.


    Almost instantly the three people were beaten into a sieve and fell to the ground.


    "Does anyone still want to run?" Su Bai asked coldly while looking at it.


    Everyone was shocked, feeling that Su Bai''s eyes instantly lowered his head and did not dare to look at him.This, this is simply the devil!


    "It looks like it''s gone, so don''t dig a hole!"


    Everyone started digging at the moment, even if they knew that the pit was likely to bury themselves, they didn''t dare to resist.And they still hold a glimmer of hope in their hearts, maybe they won''t die?What''s more, even if they know that death is imminent, not many people have the courage to choose to die immediately.


    "Are you trying to avenge them? Hehe, I didn''t see that you have such a sense of justice!" Julia said mockingly.


    "Sense of justice? I don''t have this thing! They are dead because of me, I should take revenge for them, otherwise, what does it have to do with me." Su Bai said calmly."This is not a sense of justice, but a clear distinction between grievances and grievances."


    Julia was silent for a while, and said: "It looks like you are going to kill me, is there no room for relaxation? For example... I can provide some valuable things to pay back my life."


    "I have a lot of useful information, which can be exchanged for a lot of wealth and status." Julia said tentatively.


    Su Bai did not respond.


    Julia reconciled and continued: "I still have the formula of Super Warrior Serum. You can use it to strengthen your physical fitness. Although you have the ability, your physical fitness should be at the level of ordinary people? And, you can still use it. Come and train an army of super soldiers, and even you can conquer the world!"


    Su Bai still did not respond.


    Super soldier serum?He has this stuff, whether it is Steve''s blood or Hydra''s improved formula is enough.As for conquering the world?Don''t be kidding, it would be too naive to want to conquer the world with an army of super fighters!


    "I can teach you hypnosis, I got the super warrior serum by this method..." Julia continued.


    However, Su Bai was still unmoved. How could hypnosis have spiritual powers so useful?


    Julia wanted to say more, but she found that she couldn''t seem to produce anything more valuable.


    Unknowingly, the corpses of the villagers have been buried one by one. On the opposite side of the cemetery is a large pit dug by the soldiers, which seems to be enough to hold these people.Su Bai suddenly dragged Julia and walked to the wooden frame in the middle of the village.


    That wooden frame for abnormal festivals.


    Su Bai pulled Julia to the top, and the handcuffs suddenly untied and turned into iron ropes, so that her hands were lifted and fixed on the wooden frame.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Julia said in a panic.

 C83

    Su Bai didn''t say a word, took a half step back and swung the whip towards Julia.


    "Ah..." Julia called out in pain.


    Pop, pop.


    Su Bai was expressionless, slammed a whip forcefully, and quickly... the clothes on Julia''s body had been shattered and scattered.The soldiers around were chilly and silent, and only the whip twitching and Julia''s screams could be heard in the village.


    It didn''t take long for Julia to be exposed to skin and flesh, but because of the serum, it is difficult for Julia to die or be dizzy as easily as ordinary people, and her body''s self-healing ability far exceeds that of ordinary people.


    Therefore, if you change to an ordinary person, you may be dead now.


    But Julia is still alive and has to endure more pain...


    It is estimated that she should regret the serum injection for the first time now!


    "Slap." "Slap!"


    I don''t know how long I smoked, finally... Julia has lost her breath.


    Su Bai paused and walked in front of Julia with some gasping, and said slowly: "I thought the festivals here were a bit abnormal before, but now I am a little lucky. Fortunately, I can pay homage to them in this way. But to be honest, this way. It''s really tired."


    After finishing speaking, Su Bai swung the whip and rolled Julia and flew directly. With a bang, Julia fell into the dug pit.Immediately after the iron rope turned into coins and flew out, with a swish, the soldiers next to them were wiped their necks by sharp coins and fell into the pit!


    The coin began to spin quickly in the air.


    The speed is getting faster and faster, as if there is a flash of light, as if you can hear the sizzling.When the speed of rotation reached its limit, the coin slammed into the pit with a heavy thud.The powerful impact exploded in an instant, and there was nothing complete in the pit for an instant.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Bai took the coin back and took Julia''s whip and turned into the car.


    This thing can be considered a trophy!


    After returning, Su Bai did not restore the steel fortress to its original state. This place happened to be used directly. Although the steel fortress looked a bit shocking, it was still defensive and could play a big role when the manpower was insufficient.Moreover, this can be regarded as a deterrent, even if there is something Xiaoxiao wants to make, think about whether he can break through here!Su Bai simply made a door at the entrance before entering.The situation in the base is stable. Although Kara has been nervous, the scientists are also very honest.


    Carla was relieved after seeing Su Bai came back.


    After a while, Dotti came with five agents, who were transferred from the company.


    There are people, and the rest is much easier.Su Bai told Dotti about his plan, and Dotti soon took over responsibility.


    This made Su Bai couldn''t help feeling that he was lucky to know Dotti!


    Chapter 0086 the helmet is finished!


    After Dotti arrived, he quickly controlled the situation. On the one hand, he asked the agents to go to the inland villages to find the whereabouts of the meteorites. On the other hand, he urgently recruited manpower without much loyalty. Ordinary mercenaries are just fine. Running.At the same time, Dotti turned the company into a legal industry for Su Bai in the shortest time.


    During this period, Su Bai told Kara about his own situation and the mutants.


    Kara has already developed a sense of dependence on Su Bai, and now Su Bai has the same ability as himself, and is of the same kind. This sense of dependence and belonging is even stronger.So when Su Bai sent out an invitation to ask Kara if he was willing to help himself and stay here to help Dotti maintain the company, Kara simply agreed.


    As a mutant, she didn''t want to go back to the United States or wander alone. Coupled with the dependence and sense of belonging to Su Bai, staying here is the best choice.


    The production of meteorites is not too much. After all, they are alien meteorites and are not naturally produced, so the company will not exist for long, and the project of mining meteorites will not last long.The ability of Dotti and Carla is enough to guarantee that there will be no problems during this time.So Su Bai was prepared to wait until Edman succeeded in total before leaving and returning to the United States.


    With the continuous supply of meteorites and Su Bai''s urging, good news came in less than a week.


    Edman successfully developed!


    At the beginning, Su Bai asked them to make Edman alloy into the appearance of a helmet, so when he heard the news, Su Bai hurried to the laboratory to see his helmet.


    The scientists in the laboratory were all excited and excited. Seeing Su Bai came over, they hurriedly announced the good news: "Success, success!"


    Su Bai nodded again and again, his eyes had already seen the helmet.


    Magneto''s helmet in the movie has also gone through many versions, with many changes in style.In this model, Su Bai is based on the general shape of the helmet in X-Men 3, and at the same time, more changes have been made in the details. The texture on the edge of the helmet has become more three-dimensional, and at the same time there are looming patterns on both sides. If you find the right angle, you can vaguely see two words.


    Undefeated!


    However, the helmet hasn''t been painted yet, so it lacks aesthetics.


    "Get out of the way..."


    Su Bai said in a deep voice. After everyone pushed away, he manipulated the unfused meteorite next to him and smashed it towards the helmet.


    Damn it.


    It''s crackling.


    The sound was deafening, and under the strong impact, the meteorite gradually cracked, but the helmet was intact!


    The hardness of the meteorite was tested before Su Bai, and now even the meteorite has cracked after hitting the helmet, which shows the helmet''s firmness.Putting the meteorite aside, Su Bai recruited the helmet.Starting with the helmet, I first felt the heavy weight.


    Inexplicably, Su Bai found himself a little nervous.


    I really don''t know what the hell is nervous!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai took a deep breath, slowly raised his hand and put on his helmet.


    It''s heavy.

 C84

    Su Bai controlled the helmet to reduce its gravity, then turned to ask.


    "how about it?"


    "Very mighty!" Kara said.


    "The clothes don''t match the helmet." Dottie said with a smile.


    "Carla, try to control me with your ability!"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand, and Carla took his hand and released his ability.


    After a while, Su Bai had no response, and Kara shook his head: "No, it seems like something is blocked. I can''t invade your brain."


    "It''s done!"


    Su Bai said excitedly.


    It is hard and special enough to resist the invasion of the soul. The only drawback is that you must always control the helmet when you wear it, otherwise it will be too heavy for your head, but this is good, and it can also be used to exercise your abilities!


    Taking off the helmet, Su Bai asked people to paint the helmet.


    Black, this is his favorite color.


    After the helmet is colored, the overall beauty and texture have improved a lot, and it is perfect.


    Satisfied with Su Bai, the scientists made an Edman alloy coin and recorded Edman''s total formula.


    After getting these things done, Su Bai explained to Dotti and Kara, then left Nigeria with a helmet coin and a letter written by Kara and returned to the United States.


    As for Julia''s whip, Su Bai wanted to bring it back, but Dotti seemed to like it very much and simply left it for her to use.


    Although he and Dotty are not at home, there is no change in the family.


    When I asked, it turned out that Peggy took over the family affairs during the period of Dotti¡¯s departure, and even though she didn¡¯t seem to know much about the family¡¯s arrangements before, she took over and handled them in an orderly manner, without any problems. This also made Su Bai rest assured that Dotti stayed there.


    I took a bath and rested for a while, and Peggy was back in the evening.


    Seeing Su Bai''s return, Peggy showed a relieved expression.


    "Is it troublesome to deal with the trivial things at home?" Su Wei smiled and got up and pulled Peggy into his arms.


    Peggy shook her head: "How many things can be in the house is something in the bureau."


    "In the game?"


    "Daniel applied to go to Los Angeles to set up a branch office, but there was a shortage of people there and encountered a special case, so he applied to the office and hoped that I could go to help deal with the case. But because you and Dotty are not at home, I keep dragging on. Didn''t go." Peggy turned and hugged Su Bai''s neck.


    "Daniel is a good mess." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s not because you helped him find the poison gas in the theater. With this credit, Thomson has always looked down on Daniel, so he agreed to set up a branch office in Los Angeles. As a result, he encountered a case when he arrived. At the highest point, the lake was frozen and there was still a corpse in it," said Peggy.


    "You want to go?"


    "Ok!"


    "Well, when I didn''t ask, you are Agent Peggy!" Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I will agree to go and arrange a helper for you if I perform well in the evening!"


    "Don''t wait till night!"


    Peggy smiled and threw Su Bai directly onto the bed.


    Item 0087


    Su Bai was very satisfied with Peggy''s performance last night, especially the mouth that directly caused him to fall and surrender. However, Su Bai used his strength to prove that this was just an accident.Early the next morning, Peggy was packing her luggage, Su Bai called Agent 4 and asked her to accompany Peggy to Los Angeles.


    When Peggy was sent away, Su Bai found out the letter written by Kara and prepared to send it.


    This is from Kara to Emma.


    It just so happened that Su Bai also wanted to take this opportunity to contact Emma.Although her abilities have not yet been awakened, it is a matter of time.


    The black king has a black queen.


    Naturally, the White King needs the White Queen!


    Su Bai called Agent 3 and went to Boston together, just in case, Su Bai also put on a helmet.


    Boston, an aristocratic private high school.


    Su Bai and Agent 3 stood on the opposite side of the street.


    "This is Emma''s high school, but Emma''s academic performance is not good. She is not popular at school and is often ridiculed. She is not cared by her parents when she returns home, so her personality is a bit withdrawn. According to the investigation, only one teacher in this school takes care of Emma."


    Su Bai nodded and looked inside the school.


    "School should be over in five minutes." Agent No. 3 glanced at the time and then looked around, and quickly pointed to a driveway: "That is the Frost''s car, which is responsible for receiving it every day. The driver is a veteran, and he talked about a girlfriend, and he was pretty positive."


    "You investigated really carefully, even the driver investigated?" Su Bai was a little dumb.

 C85

    Agent No. 3 nodded: "Anyone around the target mission must be investigated, even the people around them. Only in this way can the information be accurate."


    As expected of the Red Room!


    Five minutes passed quickly, and it didn''t take long for students to come out one after another.


    "She is Emma."


    Agent No. 3 recognized it in the crowd and quickly found Emma.


    Looking in the direction she pointed, it was a long and slender girl wearing a white skirt.The others were in groups, saying goodbye to each other, but she looked a little lonely and kept her head down, not in the least like what a girl of this age should have.


    This is the famous White Queen?


    The gap with his own impression is a bit big. If she is walking on the street, Su Bai will never recognize her as Emma, ??she is the famous White Queen!


    Seeing Emma walk out, Su Bai walked over.


    This age is exactly the age of the beginning of love, Su Bai himself is a celestial dynasty, it seems a bit out of the ordinary, coupled with handsome appearance, outstanding temperament.Whether it is fabric or workmanship, it can be seen that the clothes on the body are not of ordinary grade.So when Su Bai came over, many girls looked over, twittered and whispered.Even more courageous, she took the initiative to greet Su Pai. Emma obviously noticed the movement. She looked up and felt a little surprised and curious, but after only a few glances, she immediately lowered her head and prepared. Go around from the side.


    As soon as she walked two steps, she felt that the surrounding voice seemed to be something wrong, as if someone was talking about herself, and she also noticed that there seemed to be a pair of leather shoes in her sight, and she hurriedly stopped in surprise.When she raised her head, she heard a whisper in her ear just as she was about to speak.


    "I have a letter from your sister Carla, so follow me if you want."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned to the side and let go.


    A letter from my sister?


    Emma subconsciously showed a surprised expression and looked at the direction the person was leaving, hesitated to follow.


    Coming out of the school gate, Emma saw the man walking towards a nearby alley. She turned and ran to the driver next to her car and said, "I have something, can you wait here for a while?"


    "Of course, miss, do you need my help?"


    "No need to!"


    Emma, ??of course, knows what happened to my sister and family. She naturally wouldn''t let the driver follow, but she was still very clever to let the driver wait here. If there is something really wrong, the driver will definitely come to her.


    Emma walked quickly to the alley, and as soon as she entered, she saw the man waiting there, with a woman beside her.


    Seeing Emma appearing, Agent No. 3 walked to the entrance of the alley so as not to be disturbed.


    "Is it true that you have my sister''s letter? Do you know my sister?" Emma walked over and asked nervously.


    Su Bai smiled."Of course, I just separated from your sister and she is now doing things for me. This is the letter she asked me to bring to you!"


    Pass the letter to Emma, ??and Emma opens the letter suspiciously.


    "Sister, this is sister''s handwriting." She shouted in surprise, and quickly looked at it.


    Su Bai did not read the content of the letter, but when Carla wrote it, he was beside him. Basically, the words of concern between the sisters and his current situation were enough to prove the authenticity of the letter.


    It took almost five minutes for Emma to finish reading the letter, and said to Su Bai with some excitement: "You are Mr. Su Bai, right? Thank you for sending the letter. I have been worried about her since my sister is gone. How is she now?" Although there were some content in the letter, she couldn''t help but want to ask.


    This is the relationship between sisters.


    Su Bai nodded and said with a smile: "I think it should be better than when she was at home."


    "Well, I can feel it!" Emma nodded heavily and asked expectantly."Then what else does she say? When will she be back?"


    "She probably won''t be back in a short time, but if you have anything you want to say, you can write it down and I will help you bring it to her." Su Bai said.


    "I will write right away."


    Emma opened the backpack with a little excitement, took out the pen and paper to reply, but she accidentally brought out a piece of paper because of too much action.Su Bai picked it up and found it was the transcript.


    "The grades are very good. Why did I hear that your original grades were not so good?" Su Bai asked casually, a little unexpectedly, but Emma''s expression became a little unnatural, as if a lie had been exposed...


    Su Bai really didn''t expect to make Emma feel guilty by asking casually. Is there anything wrong with this report card?


    Data 0088


    Transcripts cannot be faked because they will be dismantled when asked.


    Moreover, Emma''s father is still a cold businessman. Although he may not be so concerned about the family''s children in time, he will definitely be furious if he is discovered, so Emma is not afraid to fake it.So the transcript is okay, but there is a problem with the score?Su Bai looked at Emma and asked, "Your grades were copied? Your school exams shouldn''t be so loose, right?"


    Emma shook her head a little hesitantly and said in embarrassment: "My sister said in the letter that she can trust you. Is it true that she can trust you in everything? Do you know... my sister''s business?"


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up when he heard Emma''s question.


    "Your ability awakened?"


    "Ah..." Emma was surprised: "What does it mean to be awakened?"


    "Just like your sister suddenly possesses special abilities." Su Bai explained.


    "You know what happened to my sister, it''s great!" Emma sighed in relief and hurriedly said: "Since my sister left, I seem to be able to hear what other people are thinking, and to know what other people are thinking. I don''t Dare to tell others that I have never performed. It¡¯s just that I used it a little bit for this exam."


    No wonder she has a guilty conscience when it comes to transcripts!

 C86

    She was cautious, and different from Kara''s so obvious, so Agent 3 didn''t notice it.However, she seemed to have just awakened not long after her appearance, and her ability was still somewhat weak.


    She was squeezed out because of her poor grades. Now that she has the ability to know what others are saying about herself, it''s no wonder she has become so withdrawn.If there was no Kara''s thing first, I am afraid Emma would not hide so well.Thinking of this, Su Bai took out the helmet and put it on his head.


    "Try to see what I''m thinking?"


    Emma looked at Su Bai hesitantly, and then whispered after a while: "What does the white queen mean? I am the white queen?"


    "..."


    "You can succeed?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. The effect of the helmet has been verified before, and it can isolate the mind ability. Why... Emma can succeed?This result surprised Su Bai very much. If Emma can succeed, then the Black Queen will surely be able to do so. What is the significance of this helmet?Do you want to play with your head?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Su Bai suddenly thought that Wolverine is a whole body of Edman Alloy. If Edman Alloy has the ability to resist mental invasion, isn''t Wolverine immune to spiritual invasion?But... Although he didn''t remember whether Wolverine could do it, he didn''t seem to mention this in particular about Wolverine''s ability.


    If it can''t, it means that Edman Alloy can''t withstand the psychic invasion. How did Kara succeed in the previous trial?


    There is no change in the helmet, and it is impossible to cause such an effect just by coloring.


    Press your head...


    Is it because at that time I released the ability to control the magnetic field on the helmet, which caused the helmet to produce an abnormal effect?Just like Wolverine¡¯s Edman alloy, especially his strong regenerative and self-healing ability has led to a change in Edman alloy. It adapts to the physiological characteristics of bones and can heal with bones?The Edman alloy of his helmet has also changed?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai used the helmet''s magnetic field to reduce weight, and said to Emma: "Try again."


    Emma was still guessing what the White Queen meant, and why he thought he was the White Queen. After hearing Su Bai''s words, Emma tried again.


    This time, Emma frowned and shook her head: "No, I don''t know what you are thinking."


    "Is it true?"


    Su Bai murmured, then took off his helmet and took out the original ordinary coin.With the palm open, the coin changed abruptly in the palm of the palm. It didn''t take long for it to become the exact same helmet. Emma was dumbfounded.The helmet floated on Su Bai''s head, and continued to control the magnetic field and said, "Try again!"


    Emma hurriedly tried again."You, you also have the ability? Your ability is to control the magnetic field?"


    "It seems that your ability is not deep enough, you can only detect a little bit." Su Bai smiled and said, if her ability is stronger, she should know that her ability is not to control the magnetic field, but to immortality.


    After this attempt, it can be determined that Edman alloy does not have the ability to resist the mind, but Edman alloy plus its own magnetic field will produce such an effect, making it a unique helmet.


    Unique is naturally better than mass-produced ones, and the helmet itself must be used to control its magnetic field, otherwise it will be too heavy, that is, the effect will not have any effect.


    "I have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would be unlucky. As a thank you, I can teach you how to improve your abilities!" I think that if you don''t have Emma, ??if you don''t control your helmet when you are a little negligent, you will easily get a gutter Those who are overturned, now that they are prepared, there is no need to worry.When he was happy, Su Bai couldn''t help but reached out and rubbed Emma''s head.


    This action obviously surprised Emma very much, and her face turned red in an instant.


    "Well, I will arrange two people to go to your school in the future. One of them has the same ability as you. I think you will be friends. It is also convenient for you to have them. I will slowly teach you how to control and how Improve your abilities!" Su Bai thought of Ruiwen and Kanina, who were just right to go to school.


    Although you may not be able to learn any knowledge, it is not bad to have the experience of going to school, just to make friends with the White Queen and grow up together.And there are suitable reasons for the White Queen to interact with herself and exercise her abilities!


    "Ah, really?" Emma said happily."Great, I have no friends at school."


    "You should write your reply first, and I will arrange for them to enroll as soon as possible."


    "By the way, I almost forgot." Emma reacted and hurriedly began to write a letter to her sister.


    After Emma finished writing her reply, Su Bai received it and wrote a number by the way.


    "This is my home phone. You can call me at any time if you have trouble."


    Emma happily put it away, and said: "I have to go, the driver is still waiting, when can I see you again?"


    "Wait until they enter school."


    "Yeah." Emma nodded and turned to leave. When she walked to the entrance of the alley, she turned and asked as if remembering something: "By the way, sir, what does the White Queen mean, why am I the White Queen?"


    "Because I am the White King!"


    Su Bai said with a smile...


    Chapter 0089: White Queen And Black Queen


    "What does the white queen mean, why am I the white queen?"


    "Because I am the White King!"


    This sentence has been circling in her mind since Emma left, and she couldn''t help thinking wildly when she was in love.She looks like this inevitably makes the driver curious, what the hell did the lady just now, why does she suddenly look different from usual?


    In fact, Su Bai really didn''t mean to tease the White Queen. Now she is only a high school student. How could she tease her even if she is not open in figure or appearance?It''s pretty much grown up.He just said that casually.


    There is a black queen and a black queen.


    So the reason why she is the White Queen is naturally because there is a White King, she is the White King!


    After the separation, Su Bai returned to the Bronx with Agent 3.After coming back, Su Bai called Ruiwen and Kanina to go to school and make new friends by the way. The two girls had no opinion, so Su Bai arranged for the two of them to enroll.Enrolling in a noble school is very simple, as long as you have money and status!


    Su Bai is not short of money for the time being.

 C87

    Although both the company and the experiment are spending, the temporary impact is small.As for identity, the biggest manor in the Bronx, the owner of Immortal Company, is that not enough?


    In addition to this incident, Su Bai did not forget to observe the situation of the Hellfire Club, Xiao and the Black Queen.


    After the last trial, Xiao seemed to be honest. He often didn''t run business around in the club. Most of the time, the Black Queen would stay in the store and occasionally go out with Xiao.At first glance, it seems that nothing has happened before, there is nothing unusual.


    And the dividends that belong to his part are not less, and there is a clear trend of increasing.


    It can be seen that the development of the club is getting better and better.


    The torrent period has also begun to change. He has started to contact shareholders frequently, and he is no longer a bodyguard and a watcher like before.Su Bai is very satisfied with this change in the rapids. He himself is not interested in dealing with those three teachers, nine tiers, high-ranking officials, but the club must need such a network. If the rapids can work hard, wait until the club develops almost, all channels are available. After the development is good, you can consider letting Torrent replace Xiao in charge of these things.


    About three days or so, Su Bai came to Boston again, took Riwen and Kanina through enrollment procedures, and also let them know each other with Emma.Because of the long distance, driving back and forth is inconvenient. Su Bai also rented an apartment nearby. By the way, he brought an agent from home. Agent No. 17 was responsible for taking care of Ruiwen and Kanina. Come back home.


    I have to say that this still makes Riwen and Kanina a little uncomfortable, their eyes are red when they parted.


    But going to school is still good. Although there are experienced agents at home to teach them, Su Bai did not want them to become full-time agents, and more normal social experience is still good.


    After all these messy things were arranged, Su Bai found that he was idle again, and was still a little boring.


    Dotty and Paige are not around. Everything is going well in the company. Shaw seems to be misfired. Except occasionally calling Peggy and Dotty, or go to see Ruiwen and Kanina, and teach Emma by the way. There is nothing more than exercise ability.It is worth mentioning that since Ruiwen and the others have rented an apartment and installed a phone, there is no need to write letters between Emma and Kara. The letter Emma wrote last time was originally intended to wait for them. When I sent Edman Alloy over there, I took it back by the way, and it turned out... I don''t need it now.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Agent No. 3 pushed in.


    "Sir, a lady named Selena invited you to dinner."


    "Selena?" Su Bai was stunned, who is Selena?The name is so strange!


    "Yes, she asked you to have dinner at the Hellfire Club at seven in the evening." Agent 3 said.


    "At the club?"


    Su Bai guessed who it was. There is only one woman who can make an appointment with herself for dinner and can make an appointment with the Hellfire Club team, the Black Queen!"It turns out that the Black Queen is called Selena." Su Bai muttered, wondering which drama the Black Queen was acting in. Why did he suddenly want to invite himself to dinner and date him?


    Don''t dare to treat this woman Su Bai lightly, so let''s go with a helmet at that time!


    ...


    At six o''clock in the evening, Su Bai appeared in the Hellfire Club...


    Suddenly I brought a helmet. Whether it was the guests of the club or myself, there were slight differences, but no one dared to say anything.When he came to the secret room, Su Bai smelled a strong fragrance of flowers as soon as he entered, and then found that there was no light turned on!


    In the center of the hall is a long table with chairs on either side.


    There are flowers, candles, champagne and steak on the table. A section of the chair, with the black and yellow back facing Su Bai, can only see what seems to be a black dress with a crown on his head?


    Su defeated and walked over.


    When crossing the Black Queen, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    What does this girl want to do?It turned out to be dressed up to attend!


    The Black Queen glanced at Su Bai, especially the helmet on Su Bai¡¯s head with a smile: "You and Xiao are worthy of being the Black King and the White King. There really is a tacit understanding. He just got a helmet from the Soviets to guard my mind. Ability, I didn¡¯t expect you to get one too!"


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, Xiao is not a fool, knowing that the Black Queen has spiritual power, he is not prepared?Isn''t that the same as putting the knife on the neck and giving it to the other party?Pulling aside the chair and sitting down, Su Bai said casually: "The tacit understanding between me and him is more than this!"


    "Yes, for example, you both want to kill each other but you both want to use each other temporarily!" The Black Queen said with a smile.


    "Why? I think Xiao doesn''t trust you, so he came to show my courtesy again? Do you want to use beauty tricks? Sorry, I really have no interest in dancers!" Su Bai said with a lip.


    The Black Queen frowned, and said angrily: "Is it so venomous if we have to meet? Why bother to ruin this great atmosphere!"


    "If you do a striptease, the atmosphere will be better!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0090


    "The atmosphere will be better if you do a striptease!"


    Listening to what Su Bai said, the Black Queen couldn''t help but rushed up in anger and fierce fire.She dressed up carefully and arranged specially, but Su Bai''s attitude really annoyed her.Just when the anger was about to erupt, she noticed Su Bai''s indifferent appearance, Xiehu suddenly put it away and smiled."I know you have prejudices against me, because I was found by Xiao, and it is difficult for you to trust me. But I hope you know that I let Xiao temporarily stop thinking about developing the entertainment department, because I know you are waiting ! So I create this opportunity for you! Even if you don''t appreciate it, we have no contradiction, why bother against me like this?"


    "I don''t believe you are so kind. I''m raising pigs. When the pigs grow fat, they will naturally kill and eat meat. But you are different. You may kill the pigs, but maybe even me, a pig raiser. Kill the meat together." Su Bai said lightly.


    "I don''t know why you look at me like this, but I can prove my sincerity!" The Black Queen said.


    "How to prove it?" Su Bai asked while guessing what the Black Queen meant. It stands to reason that she didn''t need to sell me well.


    "For example... what you just proposed!" The Black Queen smiled sweetly.


    "Then I''m quite interested, let''s not say anything else for the time being, at least but from the outside, you are still very pleasing to the eye." Su Baihao said leisurely.


    "It''s rare to hear a compliment to me from your mouth." The Black Queen smiled and stood up, actually preparing to jump?


    Su Bai was just talking, he also thought that the Black Queen was just talking, but it doesn''t seem to be right now?Is this lady mentally abnormal today?


    As I thought about it, the black queen over there was already ready to start."You are the first man to see me dance and do this kind of dance."


    Su Bai was unconvinced, the Black Queen had already jumped up.

 C88

    The movement is light, the figure is varied, a little less arrogant, and more amorous.


    The black long dress was dancing lightly in her swing, and the eyes of the Black Queen kept looking at Su Bai. She clearly didn''t show any special look, but it gave people a very seductive feeling.Especially after the shoulder straps slipped and the long skirt fell to the ground, Su Bai was not too focused and taken seriously at the beginning and was a little attracted.


    The dim room, the swaying candlelight, the beauty dances gracefully, fades away the dust, this feeling is difficult for any man to resist.


    Su Bai is no exception.


    At least from a purely physical instinct point of view, it is so!


    Men are all lower body animals, but Su Bai will not let the lower body dominate the upper body!


    When all the clothes fell, the black queen''s dance stopped.She smiled at Su Bai, but she was not in a hurry to put on her clothes, and she stood in place like this."Satisfied? You are the first man to see me, and the only one."


    "Xiao haven''t seen it?" Su Bai asked casually.


    The Black Queen said angrily: "Do you have to destroy the atmosphere? Although Xiao is good, he is not qualified yet."


    "What about me? I really don''t understand why you look at me differently? Do you have masochism? You don''t care if you are good to you, but you just want to please you like this? If it is, it doesn''t matter, I can understand "Su Bai said seriously.


    "You have more potential than Xiao, if you really let me choose someone to rely on, I will naturally choose you! I know you are wary of me, and know that you are a little jealous of me. But! I am a woman, and you are a man, I believe You can conquer me!" The Black Queen said seriously.


    "I don''t think you will need to rely on!"


    "I am a woman too!" The Black Queen said."I know you won''t believe me right away, take your time, can I put it on?"


    "You are free." Su Bai said.


    The Black Queen bent down and picked up the clothes and put them on, sat down again, and raised her glass: "So, cheers?"


    "Cheers!"


    Although she didn''t know what the Black Queen was mad, but she seemed to have no other demands. Then she just drank and chatted. Until late at night, Su Bai got up and left the Black Queen to send him out until she left without saying anything.


    This inexplicable move by the Black Queen made Su Bai somehow puzzled, so he didn''t even think about it. Anyway, he watched a striptease in vain, and it was not a loss for the Black Queen to dance.However, her dancing really made Su Bai a little angry. After returning home, Agent 3 served to take a bath and went to bed. Su Bai simply ate Agent 3 directly.


    The agents around him seemed to have been mentally prepared for a long time, especially the agent No. 3 who was in charge of following Su Bai''s side, so naturally they would not refuse but let Su Bai vent his evil fire.The next day is the weekend, Ruiwen Kanina will bring Emma over to play, and learn from Su Bai by the way.


    Agent No. 3 is no longer around, Su defeated and simply washed up and went downstairs.


    Emma and the others actually came downstairs. After having breakfast together, Su Bai began to teach the White Queen to exercise her abilities.


    Emma has become much more cheerful now, and her whole temperament has changed a lot.Speaking of it, Ruiwen and Kanina seem to have grown up a lot, at the age of rapid development.I spent the weekend with them, and the days returned to normal. Occasionally, the Black Queen would date Su Bai, most of the time in the Hellfire Club, and occasionally to the restaurant outside.Regarding Su Bai, the Black Queen seems really tolerant, whether it is his poisonous tongue or requests such as dancing, she can accept it, and even talk about Xiao¡¯s dynamics. To be honest, Su Bai really can¡¯t understand. She was.


    But the soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth. No matter what she thought, she had nothing to worry about. The worst was just death.


    The company''s development is also very good. Immortal Group has caught up with Bell Telephone Company in a short period of time, and Su Bai''s wallet has also grown a lot.By the way, before Su Bai wanted to let the Sbet family live in the manor temporarily, their family also moved in with a lot of gratitude. His wife would help with some trivial matters in the manor, and his son Mark would More active, not only learned boxing, but also learned fighting with the agents.


    Unknowingly, half a year''s time has passed...


    Chapter 0091 Sleeping as soon as we met?


    Los Angeles.


    Su Bai, who had just got off the plane, felt a heat wave coming, and this hot breath almost didn''t make him turn back directly.


    It''s so stuffy!


    "Mr."


    A pretty figure came over, a dress, curly hair, and a parasol in his hand.


    It is Agent 4.


    Su Bai looked at her and found that she now feels fashionable and beautiful, and her gestures have changed a lot. At first glance, it is hard to imagine that she was once a red room agent, and she was a fashion girl in the city.


    "It has changed a lot." Su Bai said with a smile as he watched Agent 4 hold the umbrella to himself.


    "Thank you sir for the compliment, the car is in front." Agent 4 smiled and led the way forward.


    Not far from the airport, I got into a convertible car!


    The style is definitely a classic car from the perspective of Su Bai, but in this era it is already relatively advanced and fashionable.The car felt a lot cooler after driving. Although the wind was hot, it was just not so stuffy.There are many similar convertibles on the road, which fits the characteristics of this hot city.


    Sitting in the car, feeling the breeze.


    Su Bai asked Agent 4.


    Su Bai received a call for help from Page last night. Six months ago, when he was a child, Daniel went to Los Angeles to set up a branch and encountered a tricky incident to rescue the General Administration. The General Administration sent Peggy over.


    It was originally a one-off case, and Peggy will come back after it is over, but obviously this case is not easy to handle, otherwise it will not be delayed for so long.Before Su Bai had said that Peggy declined if she needed her own help, but now she proactively asked for help, obviously to the point where she could not solve it.In the previous call, Peggy also mentioned the details of the case, so Su Bai is not unfamiliar. Hollywood actress Whitney is a very smart woman and very ambitious. She is married to the rich Calvin, who has a family. Energy laboratory, research is a very special kind of energy material that has never appeared in this world.


    The female body that was frozen in the lake was an employee of the laboratory, and died because of this energy substance, which led to this case.In the course of the investigation, I met Jason, a black scientist in a laboratory, who wanted him to help get this dangerous substance, but he never wanted to cause an explosion.


    In the explosion, Jason disappeared, but the female star Whitney survived. The special substance also entered her body, changed her, and gave her a special ability.


    She can absorb any living thing with life characteristics.


    Ability to increase ambition, Whitney not only killed his husband, but also killed many people one after another.At this time, Jason, who had disappeared, appeared again, in a state that seemed to be a ghost.

 C89

    Whitney naturally clashed with Peggy and the others in order to obtain the material in Jason''s body, but the result was not ideal.


    In a word, the current situation is that Whitney has found a way to open a certain time and space door. She wants to absorb more of this mysterious substance!


    And this mysterious substance is temporarily named Zero Matter!


    If Whitney can successfully absorb more zero substances, it will be troublesome, but...Whitney can''t help being protected by the largest local security company, and her abilities are also difficult to deal with, at least by unusual methods. Deal with it!


    Therefore, Peggy had no choice but to ask Su Bai for help.


    "Do you know when they are going to start?" Su Bai asked after hearing Agent 4 finish.


    "It should be tomorrow morning!" Agent 4 said.


    "That''s too late!" Su Bai agreed.


    Su Bai has heard of this zero matter, and I don¡¯t know it in detail, but it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with!


    The car quickly drove to a certain villa, which belonged to Howard.Originally, there was no one living here, but after Howard was cleared of the charges, he didn''t know what to think of soaking in Los Angeles to make a movie. Obviously, it is true that making the movie is a fake bubble star.Jarvis, the butler, naturally came along, and brought his wife to live here.So when Peggy and Agent No. 4 came to Los Angeles, they moved in directly.


    Peggy is Howard''s benefactor, so there is no problem with using his unoccupied villa temporarily.


    After entering the villa, Su Bai met Peggy. She was full of tiredness, and she knew she hadn''t had a good rest.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Peggy couldn''t help showing her joy, walked over and got into Su Bai''s arms!


    I haven''t seen it for half a year, how can I not think about it?Although I often talk on the phone, I can''t dissolve the near fire far away, and the sound can only make my longing stronger.Su Bai suddenly hugged Peggy up."Where is the bedroom?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Is this too fast?I haven''t said a word yet.


    "Yes, upstairs."


    Agent 4 said.


    "you want¡­¡­"


    Peggy was interrupted by Su Pai before she finished speaking."Don''t say anything, go to bed with me."


    Peggy''s pretty face turned red in an instant, although she also wanted to Su Bai, is this too anxious?Go to sleep before you can speak?What''s more, the current situation is urgent, and there are more important things to do!


    Su Bai went upstairs to find the bedroom directly with Peggy in her arms, opened the door and put Peggy on the bed and began to take off her clothes.Peggy didn''t even have a chance to speak, and she had already taken off her coat if she beat five or two.


    Seeing Su Bai''s eagerness, Peggy couldn''t help feeling a little bit ashamed, so she didn''t refuse.


    Although angry at his eagerness, this reaction made Peggy feel happy.


    If you haven''t seen each other for half a year, and the meeting is still so cold, it means that the relationship between the two has a problem!


    Just as Peggy was about to take the initiative, Su Bai stopped, instead of taking off her underwear, she covered her with a blanket.


    Peggy looked at Su Bai suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook Peggy''s hand and said, "It''s not until noon, you look tired, you must have not slept, right? I heard Agent 4 on the way, don¡¯t worry. The only thing you have to do now is Get a good night¡¯s sleep. If I wanted to know that you worked so hard, I wouldn¡¯t agree with you at the beginning."


    "Sleep well, if you don''t sleep... I will take you away immediately."


    Item 0092


    Peggy didn''t expect that what he said about sleeping was actually sleeping, which made her a little embarrassed and moved.


    Maybe he is the only one who can care about himself so much!


    Seeing Su Bai''s unquestionable appearance, Peggy nodded obediently.


    His arrival made Peggy relax a lot, and the irritability almost disappeared all at once.In addition, she did not rest well, Peggy was a little reluctant to fall asleep at first, but it didn''t take long for her to stay asleep.


    Seeing Peggy asleep, Su Bai slowly let go of her hand and left the room lightly.


    "Snapped!"


    The door closed gently and Su defeated and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Su Bai met Jarvis''s wife Anna. She looked like a very virtuous housewife. She seemed to know that Su Bai would come, so she was not unexpectedly very enthusiastic.After chatting for a while, she went to do other things, Su Bai sat down and asked Agent 4."Tell me about Whitney and Jason."


    "Yes!"


    Agent 4 spoke up.


    Investigating intelligence is not difficult for the Red Room agents.


    This Whitney came from a bad family. He was very smart and could even become a scientist, but the discrimination against women in this era was too serious, so he was taught the belief that no matter how successful he is, he is not as good as being beautiful.


    Especially after verifying this result personally, Whitney gave up and became an actor. With his outstanding appearance, he quickly became a popular star and married her husband.However, Whitney is a particularly ambitious person, or that this experience has made her thinking a little distorted, after gaining the ability, it becomes special... wanton!There is no mercy to kill people.


    And Jason, originally he belonged to Page, and was also a very powerful scientist, but he must rely on the absorption of zero substances to ensure the normal existence of the body instead of becoming a ghost, unlike Whitney.So I was encouraged by Whitney to open space and time to absorb zero matter.


    When Agent No. 4 finished speaking, Su Bai nodded and thought for a while and said: "Know where Whitney is, and take me over."

 C90

    "Sir, are you preparing?"


    Agent 4 said in a deep voice, "Sir, Whitney is very dangerous. As long as there is a little physical contact, she will be absorbed by her, even the body will not be left, and because of zero supplies, she is almost immortal! Pei! Miss Ji has asked Mr. Howard and the scientists in the SSR to make gamma rays to close them when they open the gate of time and space. You only need to contain Whitney to prevent her from destroying it!"


    "How many times can gamma rays be emitted?" Su Bai asked.


    Agent No. 4 was silent for a moment and said: "It is not certain, but at the current speed, I am afraid that only one shot can be made."


    "So, either shut down time and space or attack Whitney! Either way will leave a mess, so Peggy must not be able to go back." Su Bai stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will meet Whitney. Nepal."


    Agent 4 nodded silently.


    ...


    A heavily guarded suburban villa, located in a remote area, is very secluded.It was Agent No. 4 who made the investigation with great difficulty. Speaking of which, this time they would never have been so smooth without Agent No. 4.


    It can be regarded as a butterfly effect, which has changed many things.


    For example...In the original TV series, it was Dotty who cooperated with Page, another example...Jarvis''s wife was injured by Whitney. Although she finally woke up without life-threatening, she lost the ability to bear children forever!


    I just don''t know if the result is changed now, whether they will have children, if so, they will definitely continue to work in the Stark family.


    "This security company is very famous in the local area. Basically, it is actually a gang. The boss of the security company is often accompanied by Whitney. There are 63 security guards around the villa, of which 40 are outside the villa, and there are two around and inside the villa. Thirteen." Agent 4 said.


    "Well, you can wait here."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then walked towards the villa.


    As soon as he appeared near the villa, he saw that the security guard at the door of the villa had pulled out his gun and looked vigilant.


    "I''m coming to Miss Whitney." Su Bai said lightly.


    The security guard looked at Su Bai carefully, and finally someone went in to report.


    It didn''t take long for the security guard to say: "Go in."


    It was a bit too easy. Su Bai did not even declare his family. At this moment Whitney dared to let himself in, which shows that Whitney is really confident.But that''s right, with the ability to swallow other people''s lives without dying, everyone will be so confident after a change.


    Su Bai was taken in and soon came to the lobby of the villa.


    In the hall, a woman sat elegantly with a top hat on her head, but a thin layer of tulle fell from the edge of the top hat to cover her face.


    This feeling of holding the pipa half-hidden is more attractive!


    Obviously, she is Whitney.


    Next to Whitney sat a slightly fat middle-aged man in a suit, who was the boss of the security company.


    "Hello, Miss Whitney." Su Bai walked over and said with a smile.


    "Hello." Whitney nodded slightly and said with a smile: "I don''t know who you are yet, look for me... Anything?"


    "Of course, and very important!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Whitney asked curiously.


    "I want to see your face under the veil." Su Bai finished with a smile. Whitney hadn''t said anything, but the boss of the security company next to him was a bit dissatisfied. He snorted, "Boy, you think you are... ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn yet."


    Su Bai waved his hand to interrupt, not looking at him.


    "you wanna die!"


    This kind of ignorance made him very dissatisfied, and he drew his gun directly and aimed at Su Bai with a loud shout.


    Su Bai frowned slightly: "I said it''s not your turn, so what are you so anxious to do!" The voice fell, Su Bai waved his hand gently, and the guy felt his gun seem to be moving in an instant, a huge force made him The arm slowly bends, and the muzzle is aimed at his head.


    "boom!"


    Item 0093


    Gunshots rang and the body fell to the ground.


    Su Bai looked at the surprised Whitney and the security guard who ran in, and said with a chuckle: "I want to see your face under the veil... and then... kill you!"


    Whitney sat there calmly and calmly, but said to the security guards who rushed in: "Get out, you don''t need you here!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    They looked at the body of the boss on the ground, then at Whitney and Su Bai, and finally got the upper hand over Whitney''s fear and turned and went out.


    "I thought you would let them shoot me to death."


    Su Bai said with a smile, hooked his hand, the gun had flown into his hand.


    Whitney whispered: "They can''t kill you, they will only be killed by your special ability! I am curious that you can do it, and you have also been exposed to zero matter? But I don''t feel it in you!"


    "You have too little knowledge." Su Bai said lightly.

 C91

    "Indeed, then... you said you wanted to kill me, why?"


    "No hurry, you first lift the veil and let me see your face. Speaking of which, you are the first star I have seen in this world." Su Bai was really curious, although he watched it in a TV series. Over her, but there are still some differences between TV series and real people.


    Whitney slowly lifted the veil. It was indeed a very delicate and beautiful face, except that there was a very special scar near her left forehead. Su Bai knew that it was one of the effects of zero matter on her, so she Had to wear a veil to cover up.


    In fact, from the perspective of Su Bai, it is not scary. After all, there are too many kinds of tattoos in later generations, and they have experienced many weird baptisms. On the contrary, this looks quite attractive.


    Watching Su Bai examine his face and even nodded slightly, Whitney was a little surprised.


    This is the second person who is not afraid of his appearance.


    The first one is lying on the ground!


    "Now can you tell me why you killed me?" Whitney asked.


    "Because of zero matter!" Su Bai said with a smile."This thing is not a good thing, do you know what it is?"


    "You know?" Whitney raised an eyebrow and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Zero Matter is actually a kind of negative energy in the universe, from another dimension, very pure darkness. It can absorb all forms of light and heat, as well as the vitality of the people it touches. Also. This is the ability you have now! Under normal circumstances, no one can touch it and survive, but you and Jason are accidents, but... don''t think that this is a gift from heaven!"


    "I think this is God''s compensation for me!" Whitney said.


    Su Bai couldn''t help but mocked: "Compensation? Although your life may not be so satisfactory, it is much better than many people. If God really wants to compensate, it will not be your turn. It is just using you to open up two dimensions of space. It¡¯s just to invade and destroy the world. Forget it, I¡¯m not a savior, nor a hero. These have nothing to do with me. The reason I want to kill you is very simple. If you don¡¯t die, if this problem is not solved, my woman will always Take care of this."


    "Your woman? Peggy?" Whitney guessed right away."No wonder you know so much, but it''s not that easy to kill me, I..."


    He heard a bang before he finished speaking, and Su Bai shot directly.


    The bullet hit Whitney''s eyebrows, although there was a scar, but a liquid black substance appeared near the scar. These black substances blocked the bullet and allowed her to heal quickly.


    "You are very rude!"


    Whitney roared a little angry at the same time, got up and rushed towards Su Bai.


    "I just want to see how well you heal yourself."


    Su Bai curled his lips faintly, and kept pulling the trigger.


    Whitney kept backing away from several shots. When the bullets were all gone, Su Bai threw the gun out and took out the coins!


    Her healing speed is not fast, but this level of shooting can''t kill her.Seeing that her wound was gradually healing, Su Bai controlled the coin and flew out directly.The coin pierced through her forehead and flew out from the back of her head.


    Whitney, who was pierced through his brain, fell to the ground, as if he was dead.


    But the wound is still healing on its own.


    "I know it''s not that easy to die!"


    Su Bai curled his lips, raised his hands, and in an instant, densely packed coins appeared above him.Under the command, the coin quickly hit Whitney''s body.In an instant, Whitney''s body had become pulpy, and a pool of black matter emerged from her body and swam in the direction of Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t want him to be touched, and immediately backed away, while controlling the coin to smash it.


    Ding Ding Dong, Ding Ding Dong!


    Not Jingle Bells.


    It''s the sound of coins hitting the ground!


    The coin penetrated the zero matter and penetrated the ground with great ease, but when the coin flew out, the zero matter came together again, without any effect at all!


    "So complicated!"


    If it can''t be destroyed, it will find the next host, but it is very difficult to destroy it. Su Bai hasn''t thought of a good way for the time being.While avoiding, he kept changing his attack methods to try to find a way.


    As a result, no way to destroy it was found, but Su Bai found out how to drive it away!


    impact.


    The impact of the magnetic field.


    Su Bai controls the coin¡¯s magnetic field when it rotates at a high speed. The impact generated by the surrounding magnetic field will have a certain impact. In this case, the zero material will not be penetrated like a liquid, but will be hit. fly.This discovery made Su Bai very happy, which means that it has a way to completely solve this problem!


    but¡­¡­


    The premise is that Whitney has to live temporarily.


    Seeing Whitney''s appearance, Su Bai was really uncertain.


    Avoiding Zero Matter, Su Bai gave up the attack temporarily. After Zero Matter chased for a while, he seemed to feel his intention to stop attacking. After a while, he poured into Whitney''s body, and then... Qi that had been hit by the coin. The fragmented body unexpectedly began to heal.


    This zero matter is really awesome!


    If the side effects are not too deceptive, it is actually quite good!


    Item 0094


    Seeing Whitney''s body gradually healed and then abruptly awakened from breathing, Su Bai felt that it was not only self-healing, it was a revival, this kind of substance...it was really special!

 C92

    Can it absorb vitality or provide vitality to the host?


    This is similar to Jia Ying''s ability, absorbing vitality to keep herself alive, but I don''t know whether the vitality of this zero matter is limited or infinite. If it is exhausted, it should be useless, right?


    He remembered where he seemed to have seen it before, this zero material is actually a material of the dark dimension, this kind of thing is definitely not harmless when you think about it.


    After Whitney woke up, he got up and looked at Su Bai with some horror, a little jealous and fearful, and no longer the confidence he had before.She never thought that Su Bai would be so ruthless, and she would be able to penetrate the zero-material defense to kill herself. Fortunately, she couldn''t deal with the zero-material, otherwise she would really die.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll do that for today, I''m leaving!"


    There was nothing to worry about seeing Whitney come alive and Su Bai, so he just said casually and left.


    Whitney was puzzled and puzzled for a long time. Some did not understand what was going on. He could only think that he gave up because he couldn''t solve the zero matter.At this moment, she really planned to abandon her plans for tomorrow, because she knew that Peggy would definitely find a way to stop herself tomorrow, and he would definitely come back, she didn''t want to risk such a danger.


    It''s just... the voice in her mind has been urging her, attracting her, making her unable to control herself at all.


    "Let''s go back."


    Su Bai walked back to Agent 4 and said.


    "Is it done?"


    "No, this zero matter is indeed very special. It is estimated that only people who are good at magic can deal with it. I can''t eliminate it for the time being, and it seems that there is no good way to control it, so I can only give up. Wait for tomorrow to blast it back. Your own space is OK!"


    Su Bai thought it was a pity that only a person could gain abilities by killing himself. Pure energy matter was useless at all, otherwise he could go to the dark dimension and maybe get some abilities!As for now, Zero Matter is possessed by Whitney, this is not Whitney''s ability, even if he dies, it is mostly for nothing, because this ability does not belong to her.


    Of course, this is just Su Bai''s guess.


    Although the ability of Zero Matter is good, it hasn''t made Su Bai feel particularly good. It''s not worth it to die for this.Moreover, the Zero Matter has to absorb it, and the ghost knows where it will absorb it. Isn''t it more depressing to not come back for a while?


    Peggy was already awake when she returned to the villa. Seeing Su Bai and Agent No. 4 came back and hurriedly asked, "Did you look for Whitney?"


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded.


    Although he had seen Su Bai right in front of him, Peggy subconsciously checked it carefully.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, and she''s fine. This thing is a bit troublesome, but I already have a way." Su Bai said with a smile: "Tomorrow I won''t act with you, you just need to make sure that the dimension space can be closed smoothly after opening. Whitney and the zero matter on her have been handed over to me, and I will find a way to drive it out and blast it back where it should be."


    "Ok!"


    Peggy nodded. She also understood that Su Bai''s ability should not be easily exposed. Now the game is no longer worthy of trust. Even Thomson has changed. If they know Su Bai''s ability, she will definitely not let it go. It will only increase trouble. That''s it.


    The night is getting deeper!


    Su Bai naturally slept with Peggy in the same room. Peggy slept full of energy, and Su Bai had a solution. The most important thing was to meet again after a long time. It is strange to sleep so peacefully.Especially Su Bai still took a bath with Peggy. When he came out, he didn''t even wear a bath towel, and his hair broke out before it was dry.


    After a long time to reunite, it was naturally the thunder and thunder, and the fire ignited at the touch of a touch. First came a fierce one to relieve the suffering of lovesickness, and then slowly savor the fun of various tricks.


    After tossing for a long time, the two men happily ended up hugging each other and fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Peggy was no longer by her side when Su Bai woke up. When she got downstairs, she found that she and Agent No. 4 were both ready.Upon asking, I realized that Howard, Jarvis and Daniel had already set off first, because Whitney had already set off early in the morning.Peggy and Agent 4 stayed behind to send Su defeated.


    Agent No. 4 drove away from the villa quickly and gradually moved away from the city.


    The surrounding area gradually became barren, and at first glance, the sky was filled with yellow sand, as if it was approaching the desert.


    The scorching sun was extremely sultry, as if entering a large oven.


    When he arrived at his destination, Su Bai saw Howard and others who were installing gamma rays in the distance. Howard was also unlucky to speak of, but he was inexplicably involved in such a thing because he came here to pick up girls.


    Farther away, Su Bai met Whitney, and Jason, who hadn¡¯t seen it yesterday. Their equipment was also being debugged. Su Bai was certain that Whitney must know someone nearby, perhaps because he was confident that they There is no way to turn it off, perhaps because it must be turned on even if someone knows it. After all, Zero Material will not consider any logic or her situation. Its purpose is only to open the dimensional space.


    "Howard can they see this side?" Su Bai asked.


    "You should not be able to see it from this angle, so as not to be discovered by Whitney, and it is enough as long as you can see the sky." Peggy said.


    "Then it will be easy. Go over there. Pay attention to the zero matter on Whitney''s body to fly up. When it flies in, it can be turned off."


    "Ok!"


    Peggy nodded, and drove away with Agent 4, and Su Bai slowly walked in the direction of Whitney.


    "Sure enough!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, Whitney became nervous subconsciously.


    In any case, she must open the door of dimension!


    "Isn''t it okay?" she asked hurriedly.


    "Okay, okay." The installer said.


    "Launch, launch soon..."


    As soon as Whitney listened and hurriedly shouted, he soon heard a loud bang, as if something was flying into the sky, followed by the sky began to twist...


    Chapter 0095 Mutation: Giant Black Hand


    The space in the sky began to twist, as if someone was squeezing there.As the distortion became more and more serious, a hole seemed to appear in the sky, and black light emerged from it.Obviously it is a sunny day, and it is obviously a scorching sun, but there is an inexplicable feeling of cold and death, which makes people shudder.

 C93

    Whitney couldn''t help showing a hot expression, and couldn''t help but said to Jason next to him: "Did you hear it? Did you hear its call?"


    "Ok!"


    The expression of Jason next to him is even hotter and crazier?


    "Have you heard?"


    Whitney couldn''t help but ask, because she...heard nothing.The sound just kept urging my head as if it was about to explode in my mind, but the sound seemed to disappear suddenly when the black space above my head appeared.This made her a little flustered, so she asked Jason, who also has zero matter.


    But Jason''s answer made her panic even more.


    He heard it, why can''t he hear it, why?


    If someone is going to be selected, it should be me!


    In panic and madness, she saw that Su Bai was getting closer and closer, and she could not think too much. She opened her arms as if a believer was welcoming the light to come. At this moment... a strange attraction suddenly appeared in the door of dimensional space. Li, Jason next to him has slowly flew up.


    "What about me? And me! Take me away, take me away!"


    Whitney was even more anxious to see Jason flying up but not having his own part.


    When she was in a hurry, she subconsciously waved her hand, throwing out zero matter!


    She doesn''t know whether she wants to absorb zero matter in the dimensional space, or to prove that she also has zero matter?Is he selected too?


    As soon as the zero matter was thrown out, it flew directly into the dimensional space.


    "No, no... don''t... come back, come back soon..." Whitney panicked completely. She felt that Zero Matter was leaving herself, leaving herself completely uncontrollable.


    With a click, Whitney slumped on the ground, Zero Matter had completely left her.


    On the other side, Jason is about to enter the dimensional space.


    Su Bai couldn''t help but rejoice with this change. He had already prepared two coins, but now it seemed that he didn''t need one.


    Whitney lost zero matter, Jason was sucked into the dimension space, everyone was happy!


    Su Bai thought this way, but never expected a sudden change.


    Just when Jensen was about to be sucked into the dimensional space, the zero matter on his body was suddenly empty. After losing the zero matter, he fell directly from the air, and then saw the cracks in the dimensional space suddenly torn open. A huge black hand suddenly stretched out, a huge black hand composed of zero matter!


    Sudden changes, the shocking big hands stunned everyone, including Howard Page and others in the distance.


    "Quick, quickly launch gamma rays." Howard reacted and hurriedly aimed at the crack in the sky and prepared to fire.


    At the same time, the huge black hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed it directly below.


    Although Whitney screamed crazily in hopes of taking her away, she watched the huge black hand attack. Fear had already prevailed and turned and ran away. As for the people she brought with her had already run away, only Jensen was left. I didn''t know if I fell to death while lying there.


    "Run!"


    Seeing Su Bai still standing there, Whitney yelled at him.But Su Bai didn''t move. Seeing him indifferent, Whitney couldn''t take care of that much.


    "run?"


    Su Bai wanted to run, but if he didn''t blast this thing back, even if the dimensional space was closed, the remaining zero matter would be enough to cause big trouble.By then, can Peggy sit idly by?Her character definitely can''t do it, she will definitely run around to solve this problem completely, so she can''t run at all!


    And he had a faint feeling that this huge black hand seemed to be running... by himself!


    Although I don''t know why, but this feeling is very strong.


    Su Bai took out the Edman alloy coin, took a deep breath, and threw it out.


    The magnetic field controlling the coin makes the coin spin at a high speed...


    Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up.


    Su Bai has almost reached the limit of his ability. The headache that hasn''t been seen for a long time hits, but he does not relax.


    The coin drew a straight line in the air, and sizzling electric light sounded, and there seemed to be layers of light that resembled a whirlwind and electric light.


    boom!


    The coin was concentrated in the palm of the huge black hand.


    "Pump!"


    Su Bai felt the blood tumbling and couldn''t help but vomit blood, what a powerful force, what a powerful impact!


    The coin didn''t even penetrate the huge black hand, but it was slowing down a bit.


    Gritting his teeth, Su Bai once again exerted great control.The coin was spinning and impacting in his palm regardless of the impact. He already felt that his headache was about to explode, and his brain once again fell into that trance state, and then... it was useless.


    Behind the huge black hand, in the dimensional space, countless zero matter is quickly gathering, filling the power of the huge black hand.


    at last!


    The spinning coin slowed down, then paused for a while in the air as if it had lost all its strength and then fell.

 C94

    At almost the same time, Su Bai raised his hand and leaned back.


    Puff!


    He fell heavily to the ground, but people had no feeling at all.


    The coin fell from the air, and it happened to fall in Su Bai''s palm, as if he was deliberately trying to catch the coin.


    After the coin fell into Su Bai''s palm, the huge black hand violently grabbed Su Bai immediately, wrapped it in zero matter, and then gradually retracted his arm.


    "good chance!"


    Howard, who had been staring at the huge black hand, yelled and opened fire.


    With a boom, the gamma rays headed toward the space crack.


    "Wait, don''t..."


    The inexplicable Peggy had a panic. She had just noticed the momentary delay of the huge black hand and the impact of the flash. Maybe others hadn''t noticed it or they might think it was caused by the space crack, but Peggy knew it.


    That is Su Bai!


    Chapter 0096 The Third Death And Dark Dimension


    Although I can''t see the specific circumstances of the huge black hand falling, Peggy has a bad premonition that Su Bai may have something to do!


    She hurriedly shouted and tried to stop Howard, but it was too late.


    Howard calculated the time just right. It happened to be hit by gamma rays when the huge black hand received the space crack. He heard a bang, the sky exuded dazzling light, and the ground shook violently like an earthquake several times.


    The light dissipated, the ground was calm, and the sky had returned to normal.


    "No, never, never..."


    Peggy muttered madly and hurriedly ran down.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Howard asked subconsciously.


    But it was discovered that Agent No. 4 ran over as quickly as Peggy.


    "I''m afraid it''s Mr. Su Bai..." Jarvis whispered.


    Peggy ran quickly, and there was a person lying alone on the ground, but... it was not Su Bai.Looking around, the flat surroundings were clear at a glance, and there was no figure of Su Bai at all.


    "where is the guy?"


    "Su Bai, Su Bai..."


    Peggy shouted loudly hoping to hear Su Bai''s response, but there was no...no his voice.


    Thinking that when the huge black hand was retracted, the palm was closed, but it was open before... Peggy looked up at the sky in despair.


    At this time, Agent 4 had already caught up, and she had guessed something when she saw this.


    After a long time, Peggy took a deep breath and her expression changed resolutely, and said to Agent 4, "Look."


    "Look for him nearby. If not... Find Whitney, I need to know what happened at that time. If... If he is really taken away, I need her to open the space-time crack program!" Paige snapped Said.


    "Yes!"


    Agent 4 answered in a deep voice.


    ...


    Shaky, shaky...


    Su Bai felt like he was lying on a rocking chair, and he could shake his body gently without any effort.


    In a trance, he woke up.


    Energetic and in good physical condition, it feels like a resurrection full of blood after death.


    and many more¡­¡­


    I''m dead?


    Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes soberly, and the result was pitch black because he hadn''t opened it yet. After trying several times in a row, whether he saw it with his eyes open or closed, it was as dark as ink. Then he reacted. There is a problem with my eyes, but the surrounding environment is like this!


    He tried to move his body, but his body seemed to be drifting. It felt like he was in space and it was difficult to move.


    Su Bai gradually calmed down without knowing the surrounding situation and unable to move his body.


    He can''t die, can''t die... just fearless!


    First figure out what is here.


    The memory gradually recovered, and he quickly remembered the huge black hand that he had drilled out in the resisting dimensional space before. This huge black hand composed of zero matter was very strong, and he could not stop it and entered the limit state, and then... seemed to pass out. .In a trance, he remembered that he seemed to be caught.


    by!

 C95

    Su Bai couldn''t help but yelled, he was brought in by the huge black hand and brought him into the dark dimension?


    There is not even a trace of light around, then the crack has been closed.


    Depressed. Before, he was worried that if he was killed by Whitney, he would be absorbed by Zero Matter into what dimension space, the result was good, and now he was arrested, the huge black hand really came to him.but why?Is there zero matter in himself, why would he suddenly give up Jensen to catch himself?


    And it seems that the goal was not me at first, but a temporary change of mind.


    why?


    What special place has attracted it?Control the magnetic field?Or is it because its own immortality is more in line with the appetite of the dark energy of zero matter?


    The most important thing is that Nima died once without any benefit!


    The death was really wrong, and even if I fainted and didn''t feel any, at least I didn''t feel any pain. It was the only thing I was thankful for.


    Well, these are not important now, the important thing is how to get out of this ghost place.


    The surroundings are extremely dark, and the body is in a moderately suspended position, and it feels unable to exert force. The most important thing is... the sentence he scolded just now, he did not hear a sound!


    Hearing and vision are no longer useful, if he can''t feel himself, he will be crazy!


    "Coins, coins of Edman alloy!" Thinking of feeling about himself, Su Bai soon felt that the coins of Edman alloy were gone. I don''t know if it fell outside. It would be a shame if I lost it!


    After clarifying the situation, Su Bai began to wonder why he wanted to come in.


    Is it because of zero matter itself?Someone is still controlling.


    Not much is known about the dark dimension Su Bai. There are too many similar independent dimensions in the Marvel world. The dark dimension related to zero matter should be Domam¡¯s territory, right?The king of dark dimensions, the number one opponent of Doctor Strange!If he really caught himself, Su Bai would not worry about it. Although he would definitely die a few times if he didn''t keep the balance, he should have gained abilities by killing himself, right?Can always create opportunities to escape.But if it weren''t for it, it would be really troublesome. If you can''t die, don''t you want to be trapped here forever?


    No, absolutely not!


    Thinking that I might starve to death, die of thirst, or commit suicide, and then be resurrected with full blood, die again, and resurrect again, so repeatedly, Nima is simply suffering!


    Must find a way to leave this ghost place!


    "It''s very quiet around, there doesn''t seem to be zero matter, or is zero matter in a static state in the dark dimension? Or has it become a part of the energy here?" Su Bai felt that there was no abnormality or something The feeling of flowing around.


    "Forget it, don''t worry, first sense the magnetic field and see if you can get anything."


    Although Su Bai knew that the power of magnetic fields was very strong, on the earth, places with magnetic fields would certainly be all right, but in this dark dimension, he was really not sure.After a silent induction, Su Bai became frustrated instantly.


    No, nothing, nothing...


    and many more!


    Su Bai suddenly felt a weak magnetic field, which made him excited and hurriedly tried to control it.


    This may be his chance to leave here!


    Item 0097


    Feeling the presence of the magnetic field excites the failure very much. Although it is very weak, as if the signal is unstable, it does exist.In addition to this magnetic field, Su Bai could also feel his own magnetic field, but he was not so proficient in controlling his own magnetic field.


    But now he can''t take care of that much.


    With the release of abilities one after another, he tried to summon the weak magnetic field, but this control was very weak, and intermittently.What is certain is that the space here has a certain blocking effect on the magnetic field, otherwise it will not be difficult to control it.


    "This is a good place to exercise." Su Bai said happily, and began to concentrate.


    In this environment where both vision and hearing are affected, it is easy to have no concept of time, and it is impossible to confirm how long it has passed. Su Bai tried to control the weak magnetic field in the distance, pulling it towards him very slowly.This kind of feeling is like downloading a movie, but the network is not always available. The download will stop at a little bit, then reconnect and continue downloading.Sometimes there are a lot of pauses in the middle, and sometimes the pauses are very long. Things that can be done with a single thought outside, the time and energy spent here are lengthened infinitely.


    But Su Bai did not give up, nor was he impatient.


    Although the influence of the environment is great, fortunately, he has something to do and is focused enough, so his mental state is not affected too much!


    If you change to another person in this environment, I am afraid that the spirit will collapse first before the body collapses.


    Don''t know how long it took, Su Bai felt hungry and thirst.


    His stomach gurgled, his hunger made him feel unusually uncomfortable, his mouth was dry, and his lips seemed to have been cracked due to lack of water.In terms of physical fitness, Su Bai is just an ordinary person, and such a reaction is really normal.


    Hunger is easy to make people crazy, Su Bai controlled his emotions and continued to focus on controlling the magnetic field.


    Just like the progress bar of a movie downloading, it progressed bit by bit in a slow pace. Although it was invisible, Su Bai could feel its position. He felt that when he was only a step away, he directly reached out and grabbed it.


    Little, hard!


    It''s your own coin, Edman alloy coin!


    After catching his hand, Su Bai was a little excited. He thought that the coin had fallen outside but he was here!


    Holding the coin, Su Bai suddenly gained a lot of confidence.


    Just as people get their usual weapons in adversity, whether they are useful or not, their beliefs will become much more practical.


    What should I do to leave the dimensional space?


    Which one of Magneto''s abilities can make oneself out of this predicament?

 C96

    Electromagnetic Pulse?Previously, he controlled the high speed of the coin. The magnetic field between the coin and the outside increased the speed and impact of the coin and was faintly charged with electric light. It was already close, but the specific formation is still a bit vague. The main thing is that there are not so many magnetic fields. I am afraid that even if the electromagnetic pulse is produced, it is not powerful, and it may not be able to break the dimensional space.


    What else is there?


    Create a magnetic field barrier?


    I plan to leave here, not to protect myself, it''s useless!


    By the way, the wormhole!


    Su Bai suddenly remembered that Magneto in the Magneto comics seemed to be able to create a wormhole to transmit him. If he could develop this ability, he should be able to get out of this dimension.However, it is not clear to us that the wormhole produced Su Bai, but this did not dispel his idea, can''t we try it!


    I believe that I can figure it out after countless attempts. There is a chance if you try, but there is never a chance if you don''t try!


    But before attempting to create a wormhole, Su failed to solve his own problems.


    The body can''t last long, is it really suicidal?


    It seems that this is the best and most reasonable method at the moment. It is better than starvation and thirst, at least it''s better!But it hurts the same!


    "Think again, think again, maybe there will be a way..." Su Bai frowned and carefully recalled his understanding of Magneto''s ability, what else?What else can he use magnetism to do?By the way... strengthen yourself!Can you use magnetism to strengthen your body, increase strength and endurance to the limit of human quality?What else?


    Su Bai racked his brain to remember, it really reminded me.


    It also seems to increase the brain''s reaction time!


    This is very useful, equivalent to adding intelligence points, it should be helpful for making wormholes!


    "Well, let''s start by strengthening ourselves!"


    Having determined his goal and direction, Su Bai took a deep breath and began to control his own magnetic field.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, and a long way to go!


    The magnetic field is a very mysterious thing. Although Su Bai knew it but didn''t understand it, he was not a scholar and didn''t want to be a scientist. How could he study this thing in detail?Most of the people probably know it, don¡¯t know why, know that there is this thing, but don¡¯t know the specifics.


    Fortunately, he can sense that he can try. After all, failure is the mother of success, and he doesn''t worry about Su defeat, and he doesn''t have to worry about the physical impact of doing it drastically.


    Not crazy, not live!


    Su Bai was a little crazy.


    There are only two results when people face adversity, either they give up in despair and frustration, or they burst up against the current and have super potential.


    Su Bai belongs to the latter!


    After repeated attempts, Su Bai found that he could finally control his own magnetic field.


    Almost non-stop, Su Bai began to use the magnetic force of the magnetic field to strengthen himself. Time is limited. He didn''t want to commit suicide. It was meaningless to die.Controlling the magnetic force to enter the body...Without a careful attempt, it was almost directly hardened in a nearly brutal way!


    This method caused his body to endure great pain, but he still clenched his teeth, even if there was no one around him, he still didn''t cry out for pain, and didn''t stop to rest.


    In this almost violent state, Su Bai found himself... succeeded!


    Item 0098


    Holding his fist slightly hard, he could feel the wanton force.


    Feelings such as hunger have also weakened, which shows that my endurance has improved.


    It succeeded!


    The magnetic force strengthened his body, he still doesn''t know what value it strengthened, but from the perspective of the feeling of strength, it is at least doubled.


    "The strengthening method is too savage. There are many places where you can finely strengthen more, but this requires more proficiency and more detailed control. This is not anxious for the time being, and wait until you go out. Now the first thing is to create a wormhole and get out of this ghost place!"


    Su Bai feels that his mind is now particularly clear, his thinking speed is obviously much faster than before, and his ability to manipulate magnetic fields seems to have been strengthened. Now he has no chance to try, but judging from this reaction speed, he can simultaneously The number of controls will definitely increase!


    Closer to home, Su Bai''s thoughts turned around and quickly recovered, and began to create impulse.


    Open thinking, clear thinking, and speed up analysis and reaction.


    Countless attempts made Su Bai from nothing, from not knowing it to gradually discovering something and making some improvements. When people are focused, time always flies quickly. I don''t know for months in a daze. Finally... Su Bai has been It is possible to create a successful and stable microwormhole, which is not large but sufficient.


    "Huh! It finally succeeded!" Su Bai took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart and struggling to enter the wormhole.


    After successfully making the wormhole, you can leave this ghost place, and Su Bai''s mood also relaxes. After entering the wormhole, he feels a little trance, but he has been insisting, and he sees the light in the trance.


    Passing through the light, Su Bai felt as if he had fallen to the ground. Before he was fainted, he hurriedly glanced at the surrounding environment. It seemed to be a small alley with tall buildings on both sides. It seemed that he could still hear the noise. , I finally came back...


    With a click, Su Bai''s head tilted and he passed out.


    The lonely and remote alley looked as if few people passed by, and I don''t know how long it took. A woman appeared at the entrance of the alley, as if she was about to take a shortcut home.The woman had brown shawl hair and was dressed in casual clothes. After walking a few steps, she noticed Su Bai lying in the distance.


    After a moment of stunned, she ran hurriedly and bent over to check.


    The action is very professional!


    "Not dead, just fainted!"

 C97

    Mora breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the man suspiciously. He looked handsome and young. He seemed to be Asian from his skin color, and there was no trauma on the surface. Although he didn''t have a wallet or other identity proof, his hands There was still a coin in his hand, and it didn''t look like it was robbed.She tried to wake him up, but he didn''t respond.Looking around, and then at the unconscious man, Mora was a little worried.


    In the end, she reached out and helped him up!


    Mora couldn''t leave him here and ignore it. If something happened, she would blame herself for a lifetime.Fortunately, here is not far from her home, so take him home first, even if... he may not be a good person, Mora is confident that he can cope.She is not an ordinary woman, she is a secret agent of the CIA!


    A small apartment, although not big, the layout is very warm, but it looks a little messy, the clothes are more casually thrown around, there should be no time to clean up.Mora helped him lie on the sofa and panted slightly. He looked like he won''t wake up temporarily. Mora turned and went into the bedroom, found a set of clothes and took it into the bathroom. Not long after, the patter of water rang. stand up.


    Su Bai, in a trance, seemed to hear a voice.


    Voice!


    In the dark dimension, Su Bai hadn''t heard a sound for a long time. Although the sound was very small, it was infinitely amplified in Su Bai''s ears, very clear and louder and louder.


    Finally...woke up!


    His eyes rolled under his eyelids, his eyelids opened slowly, and he saw a white ceiling. His consciousness gradually returned to his body. Su Bai got up and found himself in a strange living room with a piece of... black beside the sofa. There was a patter of water in the bathroom not far away, and it seemed that someone was taking a bath.


    This is a woman''s home!


    Did someone find himself and take it home?


    Su Bai was thinking about it when he heard the sound of water stop, and then saw the door open, and a woman tilted her head and wiped her hair with a towel.


    "..."


    The two looked at each other, and Mora''s movements stopped.


    Seeing Su Bai sitting on the sofa, Mora was stunned and said: "How do you feel when you wake up?"


    "Thank you for bringing me back, I am much better now." Su Bai stared at her, how could this woman look familiar...


    "It''s okay, when I passed the alley and found you fainted there. Why did you faint there?" Mora walked over and asked.


    "There was a small accident, but there is no problem. By the way, can I borrow your bathroom?" Su Bai said.


    "of course can!"


    His answer was a little perfunctory, obviously because he didn''t want to say, Mora didn''t ask.


    Su Bai got up and went to the bathroom to wash up and clean up. The whole person became much more refreshed. It was almost half an hour before Su Bai came out from the inside. The clothes in the living room and the stockings have been put away. Su Bai After a glance, I found a pen and paper next to me, walked over and picked it up."Thank you very much for helping me, but I must leave as soon as I have something to do. If you have trouble or need help, you can call this!"


    I don''t know how long they have been in the dark dimension. Peggy and the others must be anxious, right?


    The most urgent thing for Su Bai now is to contact Peggy and the others so that they know that they have returned.


    Seeing his work, Paimora felt that he should not be easy. She didn''t plan to report anything, but after hesitating, she took it.


    "My name is Mora!" she said.


    "Mola? I remember your name." Su Bai was stunned and said with a smile.


    Chapter 0099 What year is it now?


    After coming out of Mora¡¯s house and walking on the street, Su Bai was stunned. The surrounding traffic was very noisy and lively. No matter the clothes of the pedestrians or the shape of the cars speeding on the road, there are great changes. The most important thing is the surrounding environment or say. The whole city feels very prosperous, and very advanced!


    "How long did I stay in the dark dimension, and how did it change so much when I came out?"


    Su Bai had a bad premonition in his heart. He happened to see a car passing by, which looked like a taxi?


    The ability release controlled the car to stop directly in front of him. The driver in the car thought that something was wrong with the car and was about to check it. Then he saw someone sitting in the back door open.


    "Go to the largest manor in the Bronx." Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "Good sir." The driver responded and tried to start the car but found that there was no problem. As for why he stopped suddenly just now, he didn''t think too much about it. He planned to check it again when he went back to rest.


    "Sir, the place you said is the Immortal Manor? That is the largest manor in the Bronx. I heard that this manor was bought by a celestial man more than ten years ago. Even the largest communications company Immortal Group now It''s his industry. But he is very mysterious. No one knows what he looks like. Few people even see him in public." The driver looked very talkative and said casually.


    His own manor does not have a name, but the largest manor in the Bronx must be his own, and the name Immortal can also be seen.But... more than ten years ago... the word made Su Bai''s heart heavier.


    "What year is it now?" Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    The driver was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect someone to ask this question, but he still replied: "Sir, it''s 1962."


    "1962..."


    "I have been in the dark dimension for more than ten years?"


    Su Bai felt a little confused.


    "How is this possible? Although the time spent in the dark dimension is certainly not short, it feels like a few days or ten days at best? How could it be that more than ten years have passed? Is the time frequency of the two dimensions different? Or is it because The reason for the wormhole?" Su Bai felt that the time would not be too long because he was not dead. Even if he strengthened his body, he could not live forever without eating or drinking, so this time must not be too long.But now that more than ten years have passed, this is simply...unbelievable.


    Drivers should not lie to themselves, for more than ten years.How are Peggy and Dotty?What happened to Ruiwen and Emma?What will Xiao do at the Hellfire Club?The original eagerness became more urgent, and now he can''t wait to return home to see them!


    Finally, he could already see his manor.


    Nothing has changed much, this made Su Bai feel a little more at ease, and there shouldn''t be any major incidents when the manor is still there!


    The car stopped at the entrance of the manor. Su got out of the car and rang the doorbell, looking inside anxiously.

 C98

    The driver also got out of the car. He hadn''t paid him yet, but his expression seemed a little anxious, and the driver understood it and didn''t bother.


    A long time is like passing years, and finally someone opens the door.


    She is a very beautiful woman with a vaguely familiar appearance.When this woman saw Su Bai, she was confused and shocked and surprised...


    "Sir, you are back!"


    The woman opened the door excitedly.


    "Mr?"


    The driver was stunned. Wouldn''t he be the owner of the Immortal Manor?OMG!


    "I''m back." Su Bai has recognized it. She is one of the Red Room agents, but she is more mature than before, and her appearance seems to have changed a little.


    Can there be no change in more than ten years?


    "Is everything okay at home?"


    "All good, all good!" The agent nodded hurriedly.


    Su Bai¡¯s mental arithmetic has temporarily landed, nodded and said: "Help me pay for the car, and I will go in first." With that, Su Bai was ready to go straight in, but Yu Guang caught sight of the driver. The footsteps stopped.


    This driver is black!


    "Leave his contact number by the way, it will be easier to use the car in the future."


    Su Bai added, listening to the driver''s excitement and thanking him, he walked into the manor.


    A sense of familiarity emerged spontaneously. The layout of the manor did not change in any way. He even saw the statue he and Eric used to exercise at the beginning... Every familiar person appeared in front of him, and the agents at home had changed. She''s mature, Eric''s mother is much older than before, and she looks very excited with tears in her eyes.Next to her stood a middle-aged woman, who could vaguely see Sbet''s wife.


    Nodding slightly, Su Bai saw Ruiwen running out of the house!


    At this time, Ruiwen had grown into a big girl, and immediately fell into Su Bai''s arms after she came out."Sir, is that you? You are finally back!"


    "It''s me, I''m back!" Su Bai said softly, patting Ruiwen on the back.


    "Sister Peggy and Dotty know that you will be crazy when you come back, and Emma, ??she''s been talking about you all the time." Ruiwen was so excited that she couldn''t wait to click everyone.


    It seems that Peggy and Dotty are not at home.


    Ruiwen babbled a lot, then held Su Bai''s arm tightly, afraid that he would disappear.


    Entering the living room, looking at the familiar environment, she heard Ruiwen shouting towards the agent behind her: "Bring some food, and prepare hot water, the husband must take a bath..."


    "Don''t worry about this. It''s been more than ten years since I left inexplicably. I want to know what happened during this period." Su Bai called the excited Ruiwen and took her to the sofa to sit down.


    Ruiwen sat down and stared at Su Bai carefully for a long time, then calmed down her excitement a bit, and then started speaking slowly.From Su Bai''s disappearance to the present for more than ten years, everything that happened during this period was told to Su Bai in all details.After more than ten years, some things were a little vague, so she couldn''t help being a little bit inverted when she said it, but Su Bai still understood.


    Chapter 0100 Immortal Serum and Everyone Change


    Ruiwen said this for more than an hour.


    There are many things and great changes.


    Let me talk about Peggy first. After her disappearance, she was looking for herself frantically, and even caught Whitney trying to reopen the cracks in time and space, but because this requires a special energy material, this material was already the last.However, Peggy did not give up. In order to facilitate the search for this energy material around the world, and the corruption in the SSR bureau, Peggy and Howard Stark reorganized the foundation director of SSR and established a new The organization of strategic defense, attack and logistical support for the homeland, that is...S.H.I.E.L.D., Peggy is the director!


    While developing, while using resources to find this special energy, it has never been harvested.


    Although Su Bai knew that Peggy would definitely set up S.H.I.E.L.D., according to Ruiwen, the main reason for Peggy''s establishment of S.H.I.E.L.D. was to use resources to find special energy. This made him a little surprised and moved.


    And Dotti had already mined all the meteorites in Nigeria and melted it into Edman alloy and sent it to the villa here, but she did not go home and stayed there with Kara to continue mining the ore, using the funds to carry out Edman. Other research and development of MAN alloy.


    Ruiwen, Emma and Kanina have all graduated from college. Now Kanina is the president of Immortal Group. Emma is still in Boston because of her family, but she often comes here or visits her sister Cara in Nigeria.And Ruiwen stayed to take care of the family affairs!


    Another thing is that Eric left home a few years ago. At the beginning, he and his mother were betrayed by neighbors, and he wanted to take revenge.At the same time, in order to strengthen himself by experience, he said... to defeat Xiao and wait for him to come back and give the club to himself.


    This made Su Bai feel that he had not saved him in vain.


    Su Bai was completely put down with the personal affairs of the family. Everyone was fine, no one had an accident, and no one really left!


    When things at home are at ease, it''s time for things outside.


    The development of Immortal Group is booming, and now it has replaced Bell Company as the largest communications company, and its business has almost developed across the country.Especially after the development of mobile phones, both wealth and prestige have reached their limits!Yes, the mobile phone was successfully developed, and Ruiwen also showed it to Su Bai.


    It''s just different from what he thought.


    There is no change in the style of the phone, the only difference is... no phone cord is needed.


    Well, this is indeed a mobile phone.


    As for the Hellfire Club, Xiao had a moth in the third month of Su Bai¡¯s disappearance, but he was persuaded by the Black Queen. Torrent once secretly came back and said that the Black Queen came forward to support Su Bai, and even happened to Xiao In the end, because of the Black Queen, Xiao didn''t do anything to the manor, nor did he reduce Su Bai''s shares and dividends.


    To be honest, the actions of the Black Queen really surprised me. It seems that what she said before is not necessarily false, otherwise she doesn''t need to help herself in this situation. This situation... Su Bai has written it down.After more than ten years of development, the club has already been on the right track. The development of the club has almost developed, and the peaches are finally ripe.


    After finally clarifying what happened over the past ten years, Su Bai was completely at ease.


    Holding the phone, Su Bai first called Dotti. After the phone rang a few times, he was connected. Hearing Dotti¡¯s voice, Su Bai slowly spoke, but the other side was silent. After a while, there was an excited shout. .

 C99

    The process of the call is not-a detailed list, after putting down the phone, Dotti is ready to return immediately.Then Su Bai called Peggy again, and Peggy''s reaction was equally intense, almost after confirming that Su Bai really came back, he said, "Wait for me, I will be back right away, and then hung up the phone. Di is still in a hurry!


    At night, Dottie and Peggy came back almost on the front and back together. They all acted the same when they saw Su Bai, open their hands and hug!


    Su Bai hugged the two at the same time, greeting and asking. The excitement was not relieved but became stronger. When it was time to rest, no one wanted to leave, and Su Bai did not want them to leave. As a result... the first time, the first The three people slept together this time, Su Bai was actually fine, but for the two of them, it was more than ten years...More than ten years of longing were completely released at this moment, and you can imagine how crazy it would be.


    It wasn''t until the sky was about to dawn that Su Bai fell asleep with his arms around them.


    By the time I woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    Opening his eyes and seeing a beautiful woman beside him, Su Bai found that the years did not seem to leave them a mark, and there was almost no change.


    "Has the serum been developed successfully?"


    Seeing the two women who had already woke up but refused to leave, Su Bai asked a little excitedly.


    "Well, it was successfully developed in the third year of your journey. The effect almost encompasses the characteristics of several ways. It delays aging, strengthens physique, and even increases life expectancy. Once the effect of the serum is weakened, it can be injected again, which can almost achieve The effect of immortality, so we named it immortal serum."


    "Immortal serum? Sounds great, with this you can stay with me forever."


    This was Su Bai''s happiest thing. He didn''t want Captain America to wake up from the ice like in the movie, only to find that Peggy turned out to be an old lady.


    ...


    Su Bai has been back for almost a week. I saw Emma and Kara during this week. I almost didn''t go there and stayed at home. After everyone including Su Bai had adapted to the disappearance and returned, So Su Bai was ready to leave the house and see what the city has become after more than ten years.


    The first stop was naturally my own company. It was only when I arrived at the company that I found that the company''s building had been completely renewed, and even the surrounding land was bought and rebuilt, at least four or five times larger than before.It''s getting dark after I learned about the company from Kanina.


    Su Bai came out of the company, ready to go to Hellfire Club!


    It is time to declare that he is back.


    ¢Ú Marvel"First Battle"


    Chapter 0001 She Has Been Booked By Me


    As night falls, with the improvement of people''s living standards, the nightlife is gradually enriched, neon lights on both sides of the street are flashing, and there are still vehicles on the road.


    There was a car parked opposite the Hellfire Club. In the car, Mora stared at the door of the Hellfire Club with a binoculars.


    At this time, there were several cars parked at the entrance of the club, and several people walked out one after another.


    "Col. Hendry, the three gangsters, the Italian ambassador, and the CEO of Lockheed, these people are not all communists. This Hellfire Club must have something else hidden..."


    Putting down the telescope, Mora put down the telescope and said to herself.


    As a secret agent of the CIA, Mora¡¯s job is to monitor and investigate Soviet communists. After her investigation, this Hellfire Club is a frequent place for these high-ranking officials and rich people. At the same time, it is suspected that there are communists here to betray national intelligence.She had already received the tip, so she came here.


    This was the first time she came here, and she saw several key figures, especially Colonel Hendry. His rights are very large, and he can participate in and affect wars between countries.


    It seems that there is some show today. A group of very revealing women in stockings and sexy underwear have appeared nearby and are being taken in.


    "This is a good opportunity to get in!"


    Mora hesitated and quickly took off her underwear, a set of black underwear and black stockings with suspenders.Getting out of the car, Mora walked quickly to follow the crowd.


    At this point, Colonel Hendry had entered the club, and Mora caught up with the women and walked in at the end.


    "Colon Hendry?"


    Colonel Hendry, who came in first, heard someone calling his name, and then the door to the club opened, and a woman in black appeared.


    "I am." Colonel Hendry responded.


    The woman in black introduced: "I am Selena, Xiao''s partner."


    "Where is Mr. Xiao?" Colonel Hendry asked.


    "We''re having a party. These are entertainment items. Come with me..." When the Black Queen spoke, the exposed women had already come down the stairs.The Black Queen said lightly and invited Colonel Hendry in with her.


    The door opened, music came out, and down the stairs, there was life in the hall, and there were several gambling tables, surrounded by many people, including men and women.


    Mora followed these women in, and the women quickly dispersed, some took the initiative to strike up a conversation, and some were struck up and scattered to the guests.Mora finally came down and watched a few guests lead the woman into the box in the next corner and closed the curtain. At the same time, she saw Colonel Hendry enter one of the boxes with a woman in black.


    Mora was hesitantly considering whether to go there, when she heard someone coming over and saying.


    "Hi, beauty, how are you?"


    "Baby, do you want to find a quiet place?" asked another person who walked over to the other side.


    Mora didn''t expect that she would be so popular, just when she was about to tell them that she had been booked in the name of Colonel Hendry and then sent them away, she suddenly felt that someone was holding her waist.


    Mora subconsciously wanted to grab this hand and kick her eggs fiercely, but suddenly heard a familiar voice sound."Sorry, she has been booked by me."


    Mora turned her head and saw the man holding her arms and was a little surprised. Seeing him smiling and looking at her, Mora reacted quickly, and said to the two people apologetically: "Yes, I have been booked by him. "


    "That''s really a pity!"


    The two people left with a bit of regret. They thought they had seen a top product but they were boarded first. Anyway, there are many women next to them, which is not bad!

 C100

    "Why are you here?"


    When they were gone, the two of them were almost in unison.


    Mora hesitated and said: "There are activities here, I will make some extra money."


    "Oh? You do this kind of work?" Su Bai squinted his eyes and deliberately raised the volume: "I also heard that there are activities here, so I came to play. I didn''t expect to meet you so accidentally. I haven''t thanked you last time. Help me, just follow me tonight, and I will give you a tip that satisfies you."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mora wanted to explain that she was not that kind of woman, but she couldn''t explain this situation at all, and she also misunderstood him by saying that she came here to make some extra money.


    "When I met you, I suddenly felt that the activities here are not interesting, let''s go, let''s find a quiet place to chat." Of course, Su Bai knows why she is so inexplicable.


    Mora, the CIA is also a secret agent of the CIA, Professor X''s first girlfriend.Su Bai was familiar with her the first time I saw her, especially after she said her name, Su Bai already knew who she was.


    Now seeing her appear in the club like this, how can Su Bai not know what her purpose is.


    Speaking of which, Mora''s figure is really good, tall and slender, black underwear and black suspender stockings are really charming.Holding Mora''s waist, Su Bai smiled and walked in the direction of one of the boxes.


    Although Moura was surprised to meet Su Bai and was fortunate that he helped her out, her purpose was to follow Colonel Hendry to investigate what is weird about this club.


    Just as she was thinking about what excuses to use to get rid of Su Bai temporarily, she suddenly realized that the box Su Bai led herself to was the one that Colonel Hendry entered, so she immediately changed her mind!


    Zira, the curtain of the box was opened by Su Bai''s hand, and there was no one inside!


    Mora was stunned for an instant.


    She obviously saw Colonel Hendry coming in with the woman in black, how about people?


    Is there any agency here?


    In other words, this club is really weird, and Colonel Hendry has a problem!


    Suddenly Mora felt her body lighten, and she leaned to the side and sat on Su Bai''s lap. She subconsciously put her hands on the table to stabilize her balance, but she heard the sound of soft turning. The semi-circular sofa inside turned around...


    Data 0002


    In order to control the balance, Mora''s hand was placed on the table but triggered the mechanism, the semicircular sofa slowly turned, and after half a circle it had reached the other side of the wall.


    A secret room!


    Below the opposite wall is a wall road with a fire inside. There is a desk on the right side. Opposite the desk is a small living room. The placement of the coffee table and sofa proves that the edge of the small living room is a row of bookshelves that look like a wall, densely packed on top. There are many books.


    Seeing this scene, Mora was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly got up and hid in the corner of the next wall, poking her head and looking into the secret room.


    "What are you hiding?" Su Bai asked with a smile when he saw Mora''s behavior.


    "Shhh, keep your voice down." Mora was startled and realized that there was another person beside him. Hearing his question, Mora thought of a reason in a hurry."I, I''m not afraid of being discovered. I heard that the owner of this club is unusual. If we let him know that we are in his secret room, it would be unreasonable."


    Seeing him, there seemed to be no doubt, Mora thought for a while and said: "This is the first time I have seen such a luxurious room. I went in quietly and took a look."


    With that, Mora crept in.


    "luxurious?"


    Su Bai looked around, he hadn''t seen any luxury in this place yet, this excuse was really bad!


    Seeing Mora turning around, Su Bai got up and walked in.


    After more than ten years, the club has changed a lot. It seems to have been refurbished. Both the external action photos and the internal layout are different from before. Even the secret room in front of us didn¡¯t exist. It was originally just an aisle. The real secret rooms are connected, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be changed into a study room and cut off the real secret rooms, making it more concealed and more deceptive.


    Mora bent over and flipped through the desk, as if she had seen some documents. This angle faced Su Bai, so that Su Bai could just see the career line under the black underwear.But obviously Mora didn''t notice this, and glanced quickly at the file, which seemed to have gained something.


    After taking a glance, Su Bai shifted his gaze, and quickly came to the bookcase according to the direction in his memory. He held the bookcase and opened it slightly, and a gap soon appeared.


    Just can see the whole picture in the secret room.


    In the secret room, Xiao stood in front of the vinyl record player with a wine glass and fiddled with it, and the melodious music sounded.


    "Did you stop refilling? Colonel Hendry?" Xiao said as he walked back to the sofa and sat down opposite Colonel Hendry.


    The sound of music attracted Mora''s attention, and when he looked up, he was standing in front of the bookcase and the music came from inside.Mora hurried over, and then was surprised to find that this was the real secret room!


    "No." Colonel Hendry shook his head.


    Xiao smiled and said: "I heard that you blocked the proposal to deploy Cupid missiles in Turkey." With his hand on the sofa, Xiao took a sip and continued: "I hope you can reconsider."


    Colonel Hendry said: "We have talked about this. Putting our nuclear bomb in Turkey or its proximity to the Soviet Union means war, nuclear war!"


    "I''m not asking for your help, Colonel, I''m expressing my expectations. So, let me say it again, I hope you reconsider!" Xiaopi smiled without a smile, and the threat was self-evident.


    Colonel Hendry said lightly."The only thing I will reconsider is another glass of that delicious champagne."


    The implication was that he did not reconsider the nuclear bomb.


    Seeing Colonel Hendry getting up and preparing to leave, as if the conversation was about to end, Xiao did not see any panic or embarrassment. He turned his head to look at the torrent sitting by the bar, and Xiao moved his fingers gently.


    The rapids sat there, his palms turned slightly, and a group of miniature whirlwinds slowly emerged. The whirlwind grew bigger and bigger, slowly letting go and flew towards Colonel Hendry.

 C101

    "What medicine did you put in my wine..."


    Seeing this weird scene, Colonel Hendry''s first reaction was that he was scared of hallucinations in his wine.


    Xiao sneered at this.


    The whirlwind stayed in front of Colonel Hendry, blowing his clothes and hair slightly. He thought that although he was drugged, he didn''t hide, but the whirlwind suddenly hit him.In an instant, he was hit directly by the collision and hit the wall next to him heavily.


    Boom.


    Colonel Hendry sat slumped on the ground, dumbfounded...


    "Do you want to run away and hide? We will find you. There is no fortress in this world that can stop us!" Torrent got up and followed Xiao to the front of Colonel Hendry.


    "Wonderful, isn''t it? Hendry." Xiao said triumphantly: "Gene mutation, the evolution of human chromosomes."


    "Where is the Red Devil?" Xiao shouted casually.


    Outside the bookcase, Mora subconsciously glanced behind him, worried that someone would come in, but when he turned his head back, he suddenly saw a faint red fog suddenly appear, and then a person with a red tail and a red tail appeared out of thin air. Xiao''s side.Mora''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Don''t let Colonel Hendry be late." Xiao said to the Red Devil.


    The red devil nodded and reached out to Colonel Hendry on the ground.


    Colonel Hendry hesitated.


    "Come on, Comrade." The Red Devil urged.


    Colonel Hendry hesitated for a moment and put his hand on it, and then he heard a whistling sound. The Red Devil and Colonel Hendry had disappeared.


    "Hurry up."


    Although Mora was still shocked, she knew that she could not stay here or she would be discovered.Speaking in a low voice, he couldn''t help but directly pulled Su Bai, turned and ran back to the semicircular sofa, pressed his hand on the table hastily a few times, and the sofa turned back as expected.Su Bai didn''t even have a chance to speak, and was dragged out of the club by Mora and ran to the car opposite her.


    "Too...too unbelievable, did you see it just now? The whirlwind and the red devil, fortunately we came out fast, otherwise it would be troublesome if they found out." Mora returned to the car, still a little shocked .


    Seeing her like that, Su Bai really wanted to tell her that I didn''t plan to come out, I planned to go in...


    Data 0003


    "No, I have to notify the leader of this situation." Mora took a deep breath and stretched out to the mobile phone behind.


    "Leader? There are leaders who do you like this?" Su Bai asked with a smirk on purpose.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Mora realized that he was not his colleague. She looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Well, I''m sorry I lied to you. Actually, I am not that kind of woman, nor am I here to make extra money. Agent of the CIA. You have seen the situation just now. The boss of that club tried to threaten Colonel Hendry to deploy a nuclear bomb. If he did so, it would trigger a nuclear war or even a third world war. I hope you can protect this. secret!"


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, what is your name?"


    Mora had been thinking of it for so long, and she didn''t seem to know what his name was.


    "My name is Su Bai!"


    "What do you say your name is?"


    "Su Bai!" Su Bai repeated looking at Mora''s shock.


    Mora stared at Su Bai with wide eyes: "So you are the owner of the Hellfire Club?"


    "One of the bosses, I have dividends, and the club property belongs to me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mora was dumbfounded.


    She has never encountered such a situation before, pulling the owner of the club to investigate the situation of the club?Can I be more stupid?Why didn''t you ask his name first?Since she was going to investigate the club, she naturally inquired about the club''s situation a long time ago, and the name of Su Bai was brightly written on the property certificate.


    "So you know the business the club does in private, and you know the two mutants?" Mora asked him a long time later.


    "know."


    "Then you...are you involved?"


    "Not for the time being, but it should be there soon." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I...may I report this news?" Mora asked tentatively, but she had no hope.


    However, Su Bai''s answer surprised her very much."of course can!"


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Worry about the news spreading? Then someone has to believe it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This kind of thing is indeed weird, but Mora tentatively called out with the phone.Listening to Mora''s report, he was anxious and argued that he didn''t smoke a lot of cigarettes. At last, Su Bai hung up with wide-eyed eyes and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Ten minutes, Colonel Hendry traversed 3000 miles."


    "The leader didn''t believe me and hung up my phone."


    Mora said with a wry smile.

 C102

    "What should we do now?" Su Bai asked, looking at Mora with a smile.


    Mora adjusted his emotions and said: "They don''t believe in people with this kind of genetic mutation, then find a genetic mutation expert!"


    Professor X!


    When she said to find a gene mutation expert, Su Bai knew that she was talking about Professor X.So many years have passed in a flash, and the boy has already become a professor.Because of this opportunity, Charles established the X-Men and later the X Academy!


    Speaking of X Academy, Su Bai thought of the black driver who sent him the day he returned!


    "I hope you can succeed. In addition... I wanted you to accompany me and give you a generous amount of money as a thank you, but since you are an agent of the CIA, you don''t really do that kind of work, it seems this favor I can''t pay it back, so my previous promise still counts!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really? Then... can I let you come forward to testify for me? You are one of the owners of the Hellfire Club. They will believe what you say." Mora asked tentatively.


    Looking at Mora, Su Bai laughed and said: "Don''t make trouble, I can provide you with some help to deal with Xiao, let me become the only boss from one of the bosses, but I will not let the club lose any! For this reason, I have waited for a long time and I will not let people easily destroy it. So, let me make it clear. I have no opinion on your actions against Xiao or Xiao, but if it affects the club, believe me... I will be more terrible than Xiao! "


    Mora was silent for a moment and said: "You don''t plan to change the club''s business strategy, the CIA will look for you as well!"


    "There is no legitimate business in the Hellfire Club!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Can you lend me the phone?"


    Mora handed the phone over without speaking, and Su Bai called a number casually."Armando, I''m Su Bai, can you come to the Hellfire Club to pick me up, I''m around here."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai said to Mora: "I am very happy to meet you tonight. You are very beautiful and have a great body. I hope we can have a date if we have a chance."


    "If you don''t plan to change the club''s business, I think..." Mora didn''t finish, but the meaning was obvious.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, turned and got out of the car!


    After waiting for about ten minutes, a taxi drove over and stopped beside Su Bai.


    Su Bai got into the car, and the car drove away quickly.


    Watching Su Bai leave, Mora was still in a daze, and the experience tonight may be something she will never forget.


    "Isn''t it off work so late? Or came out on purpose?" Sitting in the car, Su Bai asked casually towards Armando.


    Armando, the black taxi driver before.When I sent myself home last time, I left my number. Su Bai called him just now.


    "I don''t have the ability of my husband. For me, hard work can create wealth!" Armando said with a smile.


    He still couldn''t believe that the immortal manor, the owner of the immortal group would be so kind and approachable, he did not have that kind of superior air, and he did not look down on himself as a black man!


    "In fact, there is another way, that is to follow capable people, so that you can also have wealth." Su Bai smiled, and said if worthwhile: "Are you interested in following me? Be my driver."


    "I... can I?"


    "Perhaps, but you still need to verify your ability!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No problem!" Armando said excitedly.


    He is confident in his driving skills and abilities.


    "Turn around and go to the river."


    Seeing that Armando hadn''t understood his own words and confidence slowly, Su Bai smiled and said secretly."What I want to verify is not your ability... Darwin!"


    Chapter 0004 Survival of the Fittest Darwin


    Armando''s driving skills are very good, fast and steady, quickly across the streets and lanes and quickly came to the river.


    The evening breeze is slow, the waves are bursting, and there is no one on the seashore.


    Armando stopped the car at Su Bai''s order and walked down with Su Bai.The headlights were shining brightly ahead, and Su Bai looked at Armando.Armando looked a little nervous, some expectation, and some doubts. He probably didn''t understand why he came here, but he did not ask.


    Su Bai smiled."You still have time to think carefully. Once you make a decision, there is probably no chance of change. As my driver, you will come into contact with and know many things. These things may be good or bad. Maybe they are not allowed by law. Maybe you will kill someone, or you may be an enemy of the whole world."


    "Ah..." Armando was startled, a little scared."No, isn''t it?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word but did not refute.


    Armando looked hesitant, Su Bai smiled and hooked his hand. In an instant, Armando felt power coming from his waist, as if someone picked him up and floated instantly.


    Armando widened his eyes and looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    Seeing Su Bai smiled and waved, Armando flew directly into the sea in an instant.


    Puff!


    Armando fell into the sea, and the metal head on his belt dragged him to the bottom of the sea.Armando seemed to have forgotten the struggle, and his face changed dramatically.


    Something that looked like fish gills appeared on the cheek beside him. With every movement, he could breathe freely in the water without any effect.It took more than ten minutes for Su Bai to beckon Armando back.


    Whoosh.


    Armando got out of the waves, flew directly in front of Su Bai, and stood there firmly.


    Tick ??to tick, the clothes dripped, and the gills on Armando''s face gradually disappeared.

 C103

    Armando looked at Su Bai blankly, and heard Su Bai smiled and said, "Now, you can tell me the answer."


    "I, I do!"


    "..."


    "It sounds like I''m proposing to you again." Su Bai said speechlessly.


    Armando hurriedly said: "Sir, I am willing to be your driver and follow you. You, you are the same as me? I thought I was the only one!"


    Armando has been hiding his abilities very well. He didn''t know how his husband knew, and he didn''t expect that his husband also possessed abilities!


    "Trust me, you will see more!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Your ability is very interesting, you can adapt to various environments and survive in various environments. Survival of the fittest, you will be called Darwin from now on."


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t feel like driving me down, even if I am a stewardess on the plane, I may be a mutant!" Su Bai smiled and turned into the car."Let''s go, back to the manor!"


    "Sir, I think this is my honor." Armando, no...It should be said that Darwin hurriedly responded, and then got into the car excitedly!


    Darwin is a nice person!


    Although the ability is not aggressive, but the survival of the fittest feature allows him to survive in any environment. The survivability is very strong, and it can be regarded as a defensive role.In the movie, he died miserably and was wronged.


    In order to save a desperate stripper, the Salvadoran angel died under the energy of the ravager. Of course, this was because Xiao first absorbed the energy and released it to Darwin. In the end, there was no body left in the explosion.


    Darwin shouldn''t save the Salvadoran Angel, otherwise, if he survives and continues to exercise his abilities, the future is still very strong.At least in the comics, his performance is not so weak!


    Very interested in Darwin''s ability to defeat!


    But Su Bai didn''t seem to expose his true abilities, it seemed that he had to plan carefully.


    While thinking about it, he had already returned to the manor.


    "Follow me in."


    Su Bai said something and took Darwin into the manor, and then asked the housekeeper to take him to take a bath and change into dry clothes.


    "Emma is here?"


    As soon as he entered the living room of the main villa, Su Bai saw Emma sitting in the living room.


    Wearing a very homely white nightdress.


    "Mr. come back to pull, I''ll help you boil water." Emma got up and said.


    As for Su Bai''s habit, everyone around him knows that taking a bath after returning is almost the first thing.Although there was a blank period of more than ten years, Emma¡¯s feelings for Su Bai did not have much impact. Instead, it became deeper when she grew up. Others had long regarded Emma as their family, and Emma herself No exception, so she said it''s very natural to give Su Bai a bath.


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai stopped her, since Emma was here, it was much more convenient.


    "It''s not anxious to take a shower beforehand, I still have something to do." Su Bai said.


    "Oh." Emma didn''t ask anything, but stopped with a sound.


    It didn''t take long for the butler to bring Darwin over. Darwin seemed a little nervous. He didn''t know if it was because of the expensive clothes or the luxurious environment.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Darwin: "You come with me."


    Darwin hurriedly followed Su defeated upstairs, and then entered the study.


    In the study, Darwin stood there nervously, and saw Su Bai took out a palm-length knife from the bookcase.


    This puzzled Darwin.


    He didn''t worry about what his husband would do to himself or hurt himself, but he was a little confused.Especially when Su Bai handed the knife to himself, Darwin took it over and looked at Xiang Su Bai in confusion.Sir, are you giving this knife to yourself?


    "Dare to kill?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Have you killed anyone?"


    "No, no..."


    Seeing Darwin''s nervousness, Su Bai smiled and said: "I just said that this may happen to me, so you must adapt and exercise your courage, from now on..."


    "Kill... who to kill?"


    Darwin asked tremblingly.


    "I!"


    Darwin stared blankly, and shook his head quickly: "How dare I kill Mr."


    "It''s okay, I dare!"

 C104

    Su Bai smiled and wandered behind Darwin with a hand knife. Poor Darwin fainted without reacting at all.Seeing Darwin fainted to the ground, Su Bai asked him to hold the knife and aimed it at his heart.


    Puff!


    The knife didn''t enter Su Bai''s heart.


    Data 0005


    I don''t know how long it took Darwin to wake up quietly, his neck still aching.The knife in his hand was gone, Su Bai sat on the sofa next to him.


    "Woke up?"


    "Sir, why?" Darwin was a little dazed.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "If I were your enemy, you would be dead now."


    Darwin was ashamed to understand this, but still shook his head and said, "I won''t be an enemy of my husband."


    "That''s it, in the future, exercise your courage and react faster."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s live in the manor here in the future. It''s easier to use a car to and from."


    Su Bai took Darwin out of the study and asked the butler to arrange a room for him.Seeing that Su Bai''s matter seemed to be done, Emma went to prepare to boil the water.


    Or put water!


    Over the past ten years, many things in life have changed, including all aspects of bathing.A huge bathtub was installed in the bathroom. As the water in the bathtub was released, the water temperature was adjusted, and Emma came to inform Su Bai.


    "The water is ready."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded with a cry and prepared to go in, but saw Emma standing at the door and did not leave.


    "Is there anything else?" Su Bai asked.


    "Sir, do you need my help?" Emma asked nervously.


    Normally, Peggy and Dotty will not spoof this matter when they are at home. Even if they are not there, there will be Agent 3, but Agent 3 did not show up because of her own interest, and Ruiwen happened to go to bed early today. , A rare opportunity...


    Emma always wanted to get closer to Su Bai, and was willing to help Su Bai with things, including... taking a bath.


    Su Bai looked at Emma after hearing this.


    Emma has already come out of Tingting Yuli, no matter her figure, appearance or temperament, she is very attractive, especially in white clothes, she has gradually become a white queen.Speaking of it, since she knew that she was the White Queen, it seemed that everyone''s clothes were white, and she really didn''t see her wearing clothes of other colors.


    "I''ll call you later." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Emma nodded slightly happily.


    After entering the bathroom, Su Bai took off his clothes and lay directly in the bathtub.The body slid down, allowing his entire head to dive into the water, and immediately following Su Bai, he felt the changes on his cheeks, and the fish gills like Darwin appeared, and he could breathe freely without being affected.


    With a thought, Su Bai took the initiative to control this ability. After a while, the gills disappeared, and he couldn''t breathe immediately.


    "It can be passively released and actively controlled, a good ability!" Su Bai got out of the water with satisfaction.


    Darwin was fainted for 20 minutes. This time, the offline time is still very short. In less than two or three minutes, Su Bai was back on the line with full blood and resurrected and possessed Darwin''s ability.


    Asking Darwin to faint and then holding his hand to make him "suicide" with a knife is just an attempt.If it doesn¡¯t work, Su Bai plans to wait until Darwin wakes up and let him kill himself forcibly, and then ask Emma to delete his memory. After all, even though he has some understanding of him in the movie and short contacts, But it has not yet reached the point of complete trust.


    Fortunately, it succeeded.


    No matter if it is active or passive, awake or fainted, as long as he is killed by his hand, he can gain abilities. This makes it more convenient for Su Bai to acquire abilities, and at the same time, the confidentiality has been improved a lot!


    "Emma."


    Su Bai shouted, and Emma outside the door immediately pushed in.


    Looking at Su Bai in the bathtub, Emma''s face was a little red. This was the first time she saw a man''s body, and it was her husband''s!


    "Just wipe my back."


    Su Bai said with a smile, adjusted his direction, and sat on the edge of the bathtub facing Emma.


    "Ok!"


    Emma replied softly, but Su Bai didn''t feel any movement of her. Instead, he heard the sound of something soft falling to Xixi Suosuo, without turning his head to know what happened.


    Emma took off her clothes.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a small hand passing by holding a towel and getting wet in the bathtub, and Su Bai also felt the sensation behind him.Emma blushed, pretending to be calm and helping Su Bai wipe her back, Su Bai could even hear her rapid heartbeat.


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and enjoyed it. After a long time, Su Bai got up to dry his body and went out.


    Su Bai did not say to let Emma out, and Emma did not leave.Seeing Su Bai coming out of the bathtub, Emma took a bath towel and helped Su Bai wipe it up, wiping it from the back to the front... The two had already faced each other and had a panoramic view.


    Suddenly, Su Bai grabbed Emma''s wrist and pressed downwards slightly, causing Emma to squat down involuntarily.

 C105

    ...


    After enjoying Emma''s little service, Su Bai didn''t feel so intense to continue doing the following things.That''s the way a man thinks before he comes out, and his thoughts fade after he comes out.Emma is very important in Su Bai''s heart, because she is the White Queen, and because of her abilities, she can definitely become the existence of the right-hand man, so, slowly adjust, until the body and mind are dead!


    First got Darwin''s ability, and then enjoyed Emma''s service.


    Su Bai was still in a very good mood, and soon fell asleep after lying down.


    But this night, many people couldn''t sleep.


    For example, Emma, ??for example Darwin, and for example... Mora.


    After Mora went home, she checked a lot of information. She read Professor Charles Witzel¡¯s paper on genetic variants several times. If she had seen this paper before, she would think that this paper was flashy. This is just the result of calculation based on theory. But there is still a difference between theory and reality, so she would definitely not believe it.But those two mutants that you saw with your own eyes?After one can release a whirlwind, and a long one that can teleport like a devil, she read this paper again and finds it very credible, and she needs to convince the leaders of the CIA!


    So she plans to find this Charles Xavier tomorrow.


    However, she is not sure whether Professor Charles herself believes in the existence of these mutants and will help her, so she is thinking whether to let Su Bai go with her tomorrow, he is the owner of the Hellfire Club, maybe so Will increase credibility?


    Chapter 0006 Hello, Professor Charles!


    At noon, Mora was sitting in the living room looking at the phone and phone number in front of him and hesitated. He was not sure whether Su Bai would do this for himself.After taking a few deep breaths, Mora still broadcasted the number, waiting nervously.


    After a while, the call was connected, and a woman''s voice was heard.


    "This is the Immortal Manor."


    "I want to find Mr. Su Bai, my name is Mora." Mora said hurriedly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    After about a few minutes, there was a noise as if someone was approaching, and Moura had already heard a familiar voice.


    "Have you changed your mind about my proposal yesterday?" Su Bai asked with a smile while sitting on the sofa.


    "What proposal?"


    "Dating."


    "..."


    Mora was silent for a moment while holding the phone, and then said: "Do you have time today? I want to go to Professor Charles, he is a professional..."


    "I know who he is!"


    Su Bai''s interruption of the conversation made Moura''s words that he thought before could not be said. After a pause, Moura said: "I want to ask him for help. Can you accompany me?"


    "Are you sure you want to waste your rare opportunity on this matter?" Su Bai asked with a smile."You have to know that although this is just a promise, this promise can accomplish many things."


    "Is that just asking you to accompany me?" Mora said.


    "If it''s not simple, I can think about it, for example... I will accompany you to see Charles, and then you accompany me on a date?" Su Bai smiled.


    "You come to me, or I go to you." Mora didn''t say yes, but the meaning of this sentence was acquiescence.


    "You come to pick me up, I believe you should have investigated my information, come to the manor to find me!" Su Bai said with a smile and hung up the phone.


    Charles Su Bai wanted to meet too, to see what he looked like now.


    Speaking of which, from the perspective of the audience, Charles belongs to the righteous side, but if he is on the scene and truly lives in this world, becoming a mutant that ordinary humans are afraid of, Charles¡¯s method Su Bai feels that it is still pedantic. of.


    However, Charles''s character is very trustworthy, and he can take the opportunity to figure out what his abilities belong to, whether he is a mutant!


    Su Bai stretched out his hand, and the helmet placed on the cabinet in his bedroom flew on its own, and in a flash, it flew from upstairs to Su Bai''s hand.


    Charles is still very young and his personality is still a bit edgy. The Beast revealed his identity because of him, so it is better to wear a helmet!


    About half an hour later, I saw a car parked at the entrance of the manor. Su Bai walked out with a smile, and it was Mora who arrived.After getting in the car, he glanced at Mora who was wearing a black professional attire. Su Bai smiled and said, "You plan to go on a date with me in this suit? If you don''t have clothes suitable for dating, I can take you to buy it."


    "It''s better than you wearing a helmet." Mora glanced at the helmet Su Bai was holding, and asked suspiciously: "What are you doing with it? I remember that Xiao also brought one!"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word without explanation.


    Mora didn''t ask further, drove away from the manor and talked about the purpose of this time.


    It is very simple. I hope that when she invites Professor Charles to help, Su Bai can prove that what she said is true.


    "Professor Charles has a lecture at the university today. After the end, we can talk to him."


    Mora parked the car at the entrance of the university. At this time, the speech seemed to be over. People came out one after another. Mora saw Charles among the crowd.She was about to get out of the car but found that Charles was already in the car and left. In desperation, Mora could only drive to keep up.


    It didn''t take long to see Charles parked his car in a bar and walked directly in.


    "Drinking at this time?"


    Mora frowned slightly, and it was only in the afternoon that she ran to the bar to drink, which made her feel a little worse for Professor Charles.


    When the two got out of the car, Mora was a little surprised to see Su Bai put on his helmet. What is this quirk?


    Shaking his head, opened the door and walked into the bar.

 C106

    There were a lot of people in the bar. Mora quickly found Charles and was going to go there, but was stopped by Su Bai, and sat down beside him, beckoning to the waiter in the distance, Su Bai said to Mora: "You are now In the past, he must have no intention of discussing business matters with you, he is here to drink!"


    Mora was right to think about it, she was too anxious.


    Su Bai asked for two bottles of beer and some simple snacks, and when she saw Mora shook her head, she asked her for a glass of juice.


    While drinking and chatting, by the way, I looked at Charles at the bar in the distance.After a few glasses of wine, Charles changed slightly and started to strike up a conversation with a beautiful woman around him, especially using genetic methods, but that beautiful woman obviously liked this set.It''s just that Mora is less and less confident.


    Drinking at noon and using knowledge to strike up a conversation, this professor...is it really reliable?


    Mora doubts that he is studying genetics. The main reason for becoming a professor may be to make it easy to pick up girls!


    Mora couldn''t help it.


    Getting up, Mora walked towards Charles.


    "Excuse me, can we talk a few words?"


    "Oh, sorry, I may be a little inconvenient now." Charles glanced at the beauty next to him and smiled at Mora.


    "It only takes a few minutes of your time, let''s talk over there!" Mora pointed to his seat, and Charles took a subconscious look along the direction, but was stunned.


    "Uh... my friend has some strange hobbies." When Mora saw Charles was stunned, she thought he was surprised to see Su Bai wearing a helmet, and she explained a little embarrassingly.


    Who knows that Charles didn''t pay any attention at all, regardless of Mora, nor did he pay attention to the beauty who had spoken up before and walked over here.


    Su Bai kept looking over there, and smiled when he saw Charles walking up like this."Hello, Charles...Professor!"


    "This voice...it''s you!"


    Charles'' eyes suddenly changed, and he was shocked or excited.


    This voice has been firmly remembered in his mind since he was a child. He was the person he saw that night when he was a child, and that person who might be as capable as himself!


    Item 0007


    "You know?"


    Mora was a little surprised when Charles came over suddenly. After following up, he happened to hear Charles'' words and asked curiously.


    Charles didn''t speak or even heard Mora''s words, looking at Su Bai excitedly.


    This voice, this appearance, it must be him!


    He remembered that night as a child.


    The sentence: "Good evening Charles, rest early." I kept thinking back to myself, the shock and excitement I felt when the door closed strangely.


    Seeing Charles'' reaction, Mora could only look towards Su Baitou.


    Su Bai smiled and beckoned the two of them to sit down, and said casually: "I had a relationship before, but I didn''t expect him to remember me."


    "I will never forget!" Charles said after sitting down.


    Mora looked suspiciously on the faces of Su Bai and Charles, and finally shook his head and said seriously towards Charles: "Professor Charles, I have read your paper about genetics...you said genes will evolve. When it evolves to a certain level, great changes will occur, such as possessing some special abilities. I wonder if this has already happened?"


    Charles calmed down and looked at Mora a little surprised, and at the same time put his hands on his head and fingers inadvertently on his temples.


    Su Bai''s sudden appearance coupled with Mora''s question about genetics made Charles a little confused, so he probed Mora''s memory.


    CIA agents, Hellfire Club, mutants, nuclear weapons... and Su defeat.


    A series of things were known to Charles in a short moment, and he also knew why Mora came to find himself.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many mutants!" Charles was surprised secretly in his heart, and then looked at Su Bai.He wanted to detect Su Bai''s memory, and wanted to know if he was a mutant.


    From when Charles put his finger on his temple, Su Bai guessed that he was releasing his power. Now seeing Charles looking at him, Su Bai smiled calmly, took a sip from his glass, and then acted like Charles did. Pestle his head, lightly light the helmet with his fingers...


    "what?"


    Charles moved his hand away and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    His ability has failed!


    Seeing Su Bai''s movements and smiling mouth corners, Charles immediately realized that this helmet is definitely not ordinary, able to block his own ability.


    And he...maybe he already knew his abilities, so he came to the bar with a helmet!


    "Professor Charles?"


    Seeing Charles was stunned again, Moura was a little helpless, his reaction really made Mo Lai unconfident."Maybe you are drunk, I think we''ll talk about it when you are sober, will you have time tomorrow?"


    Charles smiled."Something tells me that you already know the answer to the question, which is very important to me! If you need help, I will do my best!"


    "Thanks, thank you!" Mora responded with a little surprise."I really need your help, if it''s convenient for you, you can..."


    "Tomorrow." Su Bai interrupted suddenly.


    Mora looked suspiciously at Su Bai, and Su Bai smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to date me for a while? Also, if you want him to help you, it''s better to let him go back and prepare.

 C107

    Charles''s face was a little red because of drinking, and his body still smelled of alcohol. It would be really not convincing to take him over like this!


    "Tomorrow, is it okay?" Mora asked towards Charles.


    "Of course." Charles nodded."I don''t want to interrupt your date, but can I talk to him alone?"


    "of course!"


    Mora replied and got up and left.


    After Mora left, Charles looked at Su Bai and hesitated.


    He had a lot of questions, but he didn''t know where to start. After sorting out the language a bit, Charles said: "Why did you show up at my house that night?"


    "Find someone!"


    "Mutant?"


    "Ok!"


    Charles took a deep breath."Do you know that I am a mutant and also know my abilities?"


    Su Bai nodded.


    He really knew!Charles'' expression changed slightly, and he asked the question he most wanted to ask: "What about you?"


    The appearance has not changed for more than ten years, which can barely make sense, but he remembers clearly that the door closed when he stood at the door that night and saw Su Bai wanted to chase him out!


    "You need to tell me this answer..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Charles frowned.


    "I am capable, but I am not sure if I am a mutant. This answer is also very important to me."


    "If you take off the helmet and let me..." Charles waved his fingers at his head, and Su Bai shook his head: "There will be a chance, now...I just want to enjoy my date."


    "Ok!"


    Charles was a little disappointed but did not insist. His character was destined to make him not overwhelming.


    Su Bai took out the money and put it on the table, then got up and walked towards Mora, and then left the bar together.


    Coming out of the bar, Su Bai''s hand had already held Mora''s waist.


    "It''s our date now."


    The so-called date means eating and watching movies. Mora is absent-minded and not angry. At this time, all she should be thinking about is how to persuade the leader to believe that there are mutants, and she clearly wants to see her. Su Bai also found it quite interesting to look like he had to accompany himself when he went back.


    This state hasn''t been maintained for long, perhaps because I feel that my attitude is a little bad. In any case, Su Bai has helped himself and agreed, so he should do what he promised.After Mora''s condition was adjusted, she felt a little bit of a date, at least she didn''t resist the actions of holding hands and hugging the waist.In fact, Mora initially resisted dating Su Bai because of Su Bai''s identity.


    But gradually, she found that despite Su Bai''s identity, he was indeed very attractive and a very good date.


    "Perhaps, I can go one step further?"


    When he came downstairs to Mora''s house, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mora smiled silently.


    Su Bai smiled and leaned over and said, "Then a goodbye kiss, right?"


    With that said, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed, Moura hesitated for a while and did not avoid it.


    Chapter 0008 There is only a white king, no black king!


    Watching Mora enter, Su Bai turned around and left.


    Without informing Darwin to pick him up, Su Bai threw out a coin and turned it into a disc while there was no one on his left. After stepping on it, he flew directly to the manor.


    After returning to the manor to take a shower and lie down, Su Bai did not go to bed right away.Tomorrow Mora will take Charles to the CIA. In the movie, Charles has Riwen''s help beside Charles to convince the CIA people of the existence of mutants, but now Ruiwen can''t help Charles and I don''t know if it will go so smoothly.But these have nothing to do with him, just think about it for a while and quickly forget about it.


    Su Bai reinforces himself by sensing his own magnetic field. Regardless of whether Mora or Professor Charles intervenes, Su Bai is ready to deal with Xiao!


    With his control, the magnetic force strengthens itself little by little. The transformation in the dark dimension was rough before, but now the situation allows it to be more detailed, strengthened higher and better.With the completion of the body strengthening, the effect is at least about one-third stronger than before.


    His current physical fitness is at least twice that of ordinary people!


    After re-strengthening his body, Su Bai went to sleep.


    The next day, Mora went to see Charles and took him to the CIA.


    And Su Bai also started to act here.


    Riwen, Emma, ??Darwin, plus four agents, Su Bai led them to the mighty departure and destination... Hellfire Club!


    If Xiao Zheng is busy planning World War III and trying to provoke a nuclear war between the United States and the Soviet Union, now the Hellfire Club should be unguarded. Su Bai is prepared to take this opportunity to take over the club completely, although only in name and The club itself is only, but when Xiao is resolved, the remaining hidden wealth or the real Hellfire Club can naturally be completely obtained.


    At this time the club is still very deserted. Although it is open, there are almost no guests in the morning, and there is not even a parking boy at the door.Two cars drove to the door, Su Bai led people down and walked in directly.


    "Riwen, Emma, ??Darwin follow me, the four of you guard the door and closed business."

 C108

    Su Bai gave an order, and the four agents quickly stayed at the door, two at the front door and two inside.


    "Sir, can I help you?"


    Su Bai brought people in, and soon someone came to ask.


    Su Bai smiled: "Are you new here?"


    "I have been working here for three years."


    "Really new here." Su Bai smiled.


    "Recognize it clearly, this is the owner of the club. If you don''t recognize this face, you should also know his name, Bai Wang!" Ruiwen next to him said.


    "White, White King?"


    The man couldn''t help being shocked, and he was a little stunned.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I haven''t shown up for more than ten years. It is normal for them not to know each other, and Xiao is not so kind to promote my existence in the club. It is estimated that they know Xiao and the Black Queen, but they may not know. I am the white king. But it doesn''t matter, from now on there is only the white king and no black king!"


    Although Su Bai''s voice is not loud, it is enough for people nearby to hear clearly. It is natural to be clever to work in the club. Otherwise, how to deal with those high-ranking officials, they will understand what Su Bai said.


    There is only a white king, no black king!


    Can anyone not hear it so obvious?


    The atmosphere was tense for a while, and no one spoke.


    "Is anyone in there?"


    Su Bai asked casually to the waiter beside him.


    The waiter shook his head nervously.


    "Haha, don''t be so nervous, this is something between me and Xiao, and it has nothing to do with you. As long as you work here steadily, I won''t treat you badly. Of course... I also know that there should be Xiao people among you. ?"


    "Emma."


    Su Bai yelled, and Emma, ??dressed in white, nodded slightly and looked at these people.


    "He, he...and him..." Emma pointed casually."These are Xiao people, and this...I still want to report to Xiao."


    The people named by Emma were terrified, and they didn''t understand how she knew.


    Su Bai got up and walked slowly to the person who wanted to give Xiao Bao a letter. The person backed away nervously and shook his head again and again but couldn''t speak, and didn''t know if he was denying or begging.


    "Don''t be afraid, do you want to give Xiao Bao a letter? Report it, by the way, bring me a word to him, tell him... I am waiting for him to kill me!"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and said, then waved: "You guys can go now."


    The few people glanced at each other, and one of them tentatively walked towards the door, and found that there was no intention to stop them, and left in a hurry.


    "If anyone else wants to leave, you can!"


    Su Bai looked at the others, no one spoke, and no one left.


    "Since no one is leaving, then everything will be the same." Su Bai clapped his hands and told Darwin to stay here, and then took Emma and Ruiwen to the secret room.


    "Sir, are we going to officially start a war with Xiao?" Ruiwen said with some excitement.


    The White Queen also looked over.


    She didn''t know what the White Queen meant before, but over the years she followed Ruiwen and they gradually learned about the Hellfire Club, about the Black King and the Black Queen.If there is a war, sir, no... If the White King can completely occupy the Hellfire Club, then he can become the White Queen himself?


    Looking at Ruiwen and Emma, ??Su Bai smiled and said, "Take a look at the things here, and by the way, think about whether you need to redecorate!"


    "Great!"


    Counting things and redecorating them, obviously...Su Bai has already told them the answer.


    The three of them got busy and quickly counted the contents of the secret room. In addition to the large amount of gold stored in the vault, there were also several ledgers.The above records are the names of some generals and rich people, recording the amount, time and method of dividends!


    "Xiao really did a good thing!"


    This ledger was mostly used for future threats, but now it is cheaper than Su Bai.With this thing, Su Bai can easily retain and take over the original contacts and business...


    Chapter 0009 Occupation Club and Eric''s Return


    "I see." The black queen hung up the phone and raised her mouth slightly. The call was made by an employee of the club, saying that someone who claimed to be the white king had occupied the club and asked him to bring it to Xiao and wait. Let Xiao come to kill him.


    Who else can this white king be besides Su Bai?


    When Su Bai disappeared, the Black Queen had a hunch that he would definitely return.Although more than ten years passed, he still came back.As early as a few days ago, the Black Queen knew that Su Bai had come back, but he never showed up. He didn''t expect that this appearance would go to war directly and occupy the Hellfire Club!


    "Huh, I didn''t thank me for helping you so much, didn''t even see me, and didn''t say hello, I''ll see how you deal with Xiao." The Black Queen snorted secretly and turned around.


    At this time, they are on a yacht in the sea in Miami, Florida.


    Xiao has just settled Colonel Hendry and is planning to go to Russia tomorrow. Once the Russian problem is resolved, then just sit back and watch the start of World War III.

 C109

    After the Black Queen came out, she relayed the content on the phone to Xiao, wanting to see what Xiao would do.Who knew that Xiao''s reaction was dull, even a little disdainful.He also knew that Su Bai was back, but he ignored it because he had more important things to do, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to take the club first.


    But Xiao is not worried.


    Now is a critical period, wait until the end of the matter...it is naturally the death period of Su Bai, now it is better to let Su Bai be proud of it for a while!


    Xiao did not take action, but Su Bai did not idle.


    Using the ledger, Su Bai found the shareholder above.Hearing that Su Bai will replace Xiao as the only boss of the club, these shareholders are naturally quite resigned.


    After all, Xiao¡¯s ability is what allowed them to join the club and become shareholders. Of course, you can say it bluntly, for money.The White King Su Bai almost never intervenes in the club''s affairs and hasn''t appeared for such a long time. The shareholders are naturally suspicious of his ability.


    Listening to their twittering voices, Su Bai shook his head slightly and threw the ledger abruptly.


    Adding a small threat to the ledger, this group of shareholders immediately shut up and accepted Su Bai''s decision to become the only boss of the club.Of course, Su Bai also knows that they may not really support it, and they are definitely still waiting, but Su Bai is not worried about it.


    When Xiao is dead, the club''s business will not have much impact, and these people will definitely support themselves sincerely.


    It does not matter who is the boss, but who can make money!


    They use the club to make money, the club uses them to develop more business, more contacts, mutual benefit, and ultimately... or the club makes more money.


    With this relationship, everything is much more convenient.


    After the situation stabilized, Su Bai allowed the club to operate normally. When these shareholders were sent away, the outside was already dark, and the guests in the club gradually increased.


    "Sir, it''s Eric."


    Ruiwen looked at the door in surprise.


    Eric?


    Su Bai took advantage of the situation and saw that someone had just come in at the door, it was Eric.


    When Su Bai came back, Eric had left early. He said he was going to kill Xiao to help him get the Hellfire Club, but he suddenly came back at this time.


    Riwen beckoned Eric and quickly found that he was walking over quickly.


    "Mr."


    Eric shouted excitedly afterwards.


    Su Bai patted Eric on the shoulder. He hadn''t seen Eric in more than ten years and was almost the same as in the movie.


    "Why did you come back suddenly, didn''t you say you were going to kill Xiao? You succeeded?" Ruiwen asked curiously next to her.


    Eric was a little embarrassed when he heard the words, shook his head and said: "No, I had already investigated Xiao''s position and prepared to go, but knowing that my husband is back and he has occupied the club, so I will come back first."


    "It just happens that the club is short of staff." I am still very happy about Eric''s return to Su defeat. After all, I am the first mutant I found, and he has always been by his side, still feeling emotional.


    I chatted with Eric for a while, and asked him about his experience of leaving this time. Other things are okay, but when Su Bai asked him if he became a real man, he hesitated a bit, it seems it should be an experience After that, I don¡¯t know if it is Kuaiyin¡¯s mother?After chatting for a while, Su Bai is planning to let Ruiwen take Eric to the club to get familiar with the environment.


    After all, Eric rarely comes here.


    But at this moment, Su Bai saw two people approaching.


    Mora, Charles!


    Why are they here?


    Charles, Eric, Riven...


    Su Bai suddenly found it interesting. This is the first time the three main characters of the X-Men movie series are together, right?


    "Can we talk?" Mora asked in a low voice.


    "Riwen, take Eric to look around and get familiar." Su Bai gave an order, then got up and took Emma to greet Charles and Mora to go to the secret room.


    Looking at the entrance of the familiar box, Mora glanced at Su Bai subconsciously.


    Last time it was an accidental collision, but this time I entered in an open manner. The change is too fast!


    After entering the secret room, Emma poured them a glass of wine and sat beside Su Bai.


    Mora looked at Emma subconsciously, and Emma was also looking at Mora.


    That''s it. As a result, Charles has been looking at himself, which makes Su Bai feel that something is wrong?Shouldn''t the opposite sex attract each other?Now women look at women, but men look at men.


    "Why did you come here directly?" Su Bai opened his mouth to break the strange atmosphere.


    Mora said: "Come to you, Charles demonstrated his ability in the CIA. As a result, although they believed in the existence of mutants, they wanted to lock up Professor Charles. I... I didn''t expect that Professor Charles would actually It''s a mutant! He persuaded the director of the special department of the CIA that we found Xiao in Miami, but... Xiao''s helmet blocked the professor''s ability, and the mutants around him were all there, so let them run away."


    "There is a woman next to Xiao. She has the same telepathy ability as me, and she is very powerful. I can''t locate their group. Now... we can''t find them." Charles answered.


    Chapter 0010 Xiao''s Body Is Very Valuable


    "Only by yourself and the CIA agents, even if you can find them, it''s useless." Su Bai said indifferently."The woman you are talking about is called the Black Queen. She is powerful and has a variety of abilities. I won''t talk about the Red Devil in Riptide. You already know the abilities. As for Xiao, do you really think he is just a businessman?"


    "Is he also a mutant?" Mora asked in surprise.

 C110

    "If not, do you think he has the ability to do such a big thing? The mutants around him will obey him?"


    The strong is respected, and you can''t be the boss if you don''t have strength and rely on strategy.


    "Xiao¡¯s ability is to absorb any kinetic energy and use it for attacks. Charles, you can stop him and make him unable to absorb and kill him. Unfortunately... his helmet blocks your ability. And even if you have a way to put the helmet on Take it off, there is still the Black Queen."


    "The CIA decided to form a special team composed of mutants." Mora said."You know them very well. If you are willing to join and provide help, I think... we still have a chance."


    "Not interested." Su Bai shook his head. The special squad was the predecessor of the X-Men. He didn''t plan to run a school as a teacher to train any heroes. The Hellfire Club was enough.


    Mora couldn''t help being disappointed to hear Su Bai refused so simply, although she didn''t hold much hope at first.


    "However, I can provide you with Xiao''s position." Su Bai said with a turn."However, it is conditional!"


    "What conditions?" Mora asked.


    "First of all, I want fifty million dollars!" Su Bai opened his palm.


    "What? Fifty million?" Mora was shocked instantly."This is impossible. The above will not agree."


    "That''s not my problem!" Su Bai said lightly, shaking his head."Secondly, I want one of you from the CIA!"


    "Who?"


    "Wait until the CIA promises me these two conditions." Of course, Su Bai would not say it.


    "it''s the only way?"


    "it''s the only way!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s resolute attitude, Mora hesitated for a moment and nodded in agreement."Well, I will try it out, but are you sure you can provide the exact location of Xiao?"


    "I can guarantee that you will see Xiao when you get there." Su Bai didn''t lie, he could indeed provide the exact location of Xiao, and he would know the location after he killed him.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the CIA." Mora nodded, and Su Bai asked Emma to send Mora and Charles away.


    Using Xiao''s corpse for fifty million dollars plus one person is not a loss.


    Needless to say 50 million, it''s mainly this person!


    Scientist of the CIA.


    Hank McCoy.


    Mutant beast.


    One of the top smarts in Marvel''s world. He is good at genetic research and has deep knowledge in biochemistry, genetics, electronics, etc.The''brain'' Charles used to boost his brain''s electric waves was his handwriting, and he was also a mutant diplomat.After becoming a beast, personal strength is also very strong, it can be called almighty!


    After sending away Mora and Charles, Emma is back.


    Sitting next to Su Bai, Emma said, "Should we really tell them Xiao''s position and let them help? In fact, we can do it ourselves without them. Torrent is our people, and the Black Queen should also be inclined to us. In this case, only the Red Devil and Xiao are left."


    "We have you here, me, Riwen, Eric, it should be enough."


    "If we cooperate with the CIA to deal with Xiao, it will have an impact on our prestige, and those shareholders may also be worried."


    Listening to Emma''s serious analysis, Su Bai said with a smile: "I just said that Xiao''s position was provided, but I didn''t say that Xiao was dead or alive. Of course, he, I will solve it personally. Then, I will tell the CIA about the position of the body. "


    Emma realized it suddenly and then giggled: "If that''s the case, then Xiao''s body is quite valuable."


    "I''ve waited for so long, how can I not squeeze his value well." Su Bai said with a smile."It''s you, you started worrying about the club before you became the White Queen."


    Emma''s pretty face blushed and a little angrily, acting like a baby.


    Although she does not have the aura of a queen like the White Queen in the movie, this feeling is not bad, let alone the aura is cultivated.Seeing Emma''s jealous appearance, Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a little moved.Emma was instantly obedient like a sheep, blushing and lowering her head.


    "Raise your head." Su Bai''s voice seemed to have a magical power, which made the shy Emma couldn''t help but raise her head, seeing the hot eyes and the faces getting closer...


    Not to mention that Su Bai is enjoying Emma''s little mouth greedily, and that Mora and Charles returned directly to the CIA after they came out of the club.The head of the special department of the CIA was a fat man, and he refused immediately after hearing the replies from Charles and Mora.


    50 million dollars, plus a person from the CIA.


    Of course I won''t agree!


    However, Mora and Charles were moved by love and reason, and analyzed the pros and cons to understand that 50 million dollars is more important than if the third world war broke out?If there is no Xiao''s position, it cannot be stopped. At present...only he can provide the accurate position of Xiao and resolve this war.50 million dollars, too much?One person, more?


    In any case, the chief finally agreed.


    But he also has a condition, he must ensure the accuracy of the news and prevent the war, and he hopes to wait for the confirmation of the news before paying someone!


    Early the next morning, Mora hurried to the Hellfire Club and saw Su Bai sitting on the sofa and Emma and Ruiwen lying on his lap.


    The continuous close contact has made Emma more close and dependent on Su Bai, and it has also made her feel a little bit of love. People in love will definitely can''t help making some intimate actions with the other half, so they are accompanying Su. When Su Bai was eating and talking about the club business, Emma unknowingly lay on Su Bai''s lap. Ruiwen learned something after seeing it, and she turned into this look!


    Chapter 0011''Beast'' Hank


    Mora was slightly surprised, but Su Bai smiled calmly and said: "I came here so early, so there must have been results?"


    "Yes." Mora nodded. This situation made her a little uncomfortable to talk about things, especially when she had a good sense of Su Bai and had a kiss."Can you, can you let them leave first? Let''s talk about it, it''s a serious matter!"

 C111

    "The CIA agreed, but cash on delivery?" Emma, ??who was lying on Su Bai''s lap, said lazily.


    "How are you..."


    Mora looked at Emma in surprise, and her appearance reminded Mora of Professor Charles."Are you a mutant? Have the same ability as the professor?"


    "So, just talk about what you want." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mora said angrily, "What else to talk about if you already know?"


    "Talk about why you want to tell the White King that the CIA might not give you money?" Emma answered with a smile.


    Mora was a little uncomfortable: "What are you talking about, I don''t understand."


    Su Bai smiled, patted Emma and Ruiwen and said, "Okay, you can go out first."


    Emma and Ruiwen got up and left lazily.


    After they left, Su Bai said to Mora: "I dare to tear my face with Xiao and I have my confidence. You now know that mutants are by our side, and there is no shock to see them. Let¡¯s talk about business, the CIA has no money, or do you think they want to go wrong?"


    Mora hesitated for a moment and said: "It should be that there is no money. This is a special department of the CIA. This special department was not highly regarded before. Even the chief of the meeting was not qualified to sit at the main table. 50 million US dollars should not be paid. Come out. If the matter is resolved, it may be possible to approve with the above, provided that the above believes in the existence of mutants and agrees that you have helped out!"


    "So..."


    It is really not easy to want these bureaucrats to pay, especially for a small department that is not taken seriously. As for mutants?Even if they believe it, they won''t admit it. Most people hold a negative attitude towards the unknown. This stems from fear!


    The best way is to let them see and experience it!


    After thinking for a while, Su Bai said: "Let''s go to the CIA. I will talk to your chief in person."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai followed Mora to the secret base of the special department of the CIA.


    The area is not small, and the scale of a department that is not underestimated is already very good. Soon Su Bai met her chief, a fat man with a big belly looks like the kind of chief who looks at the good people.Together is Professor Charles!


    After a brief introduction, Su Bai said straightforwardly: "Your condition Mora has already said, but I am not going to agree."


    "Before providing the exact location of Xiao, the money must arrive in the account."


    "But..." The officer looked at Mora subconsciously with some anxiousness.


    "Don''t look at her." Su Bai said indifferently: "Although I am not going to agree, I may be able to help a little bit of attention before that. I heard that you are going to form a mutant team, right? I can help. You look for mutants!"


    "Really?"


    If you can find mutants, it''s not bad. The professor alone must be weak.


    "Do you want to?" Mora asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai shook his head: "People from the Hellfire Club will not participate! In addition, I just let you know that the Hellfire Club is now owned by me, and it has nothing to do with Xiao."


    "Well, how do you plan to find mutants?"


    "Before that, I want to see someone first!" Su Bai said."This person is the person I want. I''ll say yes. He can stay here for the time being, but he must belong to me when the matter is over. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face!"


    "Okay, I promise you!" the chief said.


    "Since you are going to form a mutant team, someone must provide weaponry support, right? Who is in charge?"


    "Hank McCoy."


    "Take me to see him!"


    The group left the office and went to find Hanke. This Hanke is a very smart scientist who specializes in researching weapons and equipment and so on... Just don''t understand why Su Bai wants him?Such a person can hardly make a difference without the financial support of the government?And the investment in personal research and development is not proportional to the income, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Don''t talk nonsense for a while."


    Seeing that Hank''s place of work was about to be reached, Su Bai suddenly whispered to Charles.


    Charles froze for a moment and didn''t understand, but he understood when they went in and saw Hank.


    This Hank... is a mutant!


    Charles looked at Su Bai in confusion, how did he know?


    Hank was tall, thin and tall, with black-framed eyes, and he looked like he was in his early twenties, and his gentle and gentle appearance had the slightest beast.Of course, it''s also because he hasn''t evolved a second time because of Ruiwen''s blood genes, and now he can only be regarded as a''Bigfoot'' at best?


    The officer introduced them to each other. He was surprised to hear that Professor Charles turned out to be a mutant Hank, but he was well hidden.


    "His ability can sense the existence of other mutants, but his ability is limited and the scope is too small." Su Bai walked to Hank and pointed at Charles. Hearing that Charles could sense the mutant Hank, he was a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry!" Su Bai said abruptly. Hank looked at Su Bai in confusion but found him smiling, as if... he already knew his identity."I hope you can develop a machine to amplify his ability so that he can sense farther!"


    "This...I can''t guarantee it, but I can try it!" Hank glanced at the chief and said after seeing the chief nodding.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I believe you can do it, because no one except me knows how strong your talents and abilities are. Believe me... You are definitely one of the top smart people in the world. You need It¡¯s just that someone trusts you, supports you, and gives you room to play!"


    Hank couldn''t help being a little excited, no one in the CIA said such affirmative words!

 C112

    "I will do it!"


    Seeing Hank''s appearance, Su Bai knew it was done.


    Item 0012


    Although it seems a bit cheap for Hank to make a''brain'' to find mutants, Charles and the CIA, but it is not!First of all, this allows Hank to increase his understanding and experience of the "brain" before he can create a more advanced and better "brain"!This is equivalent to letting the CIA pay for free to help Hank gain experience.Secondly, the formation of the mutant team has a certain degree of confidence and grasp of the CIA to deal with Xiao, and then buy Xiao''s body, so Su Bai must ensure that Xiao''s body is sold.


    Of course, there is another purpose.


    The mutant squad is formed, Xiao Shi will come in almost nine times!


    As shown in the movie, he will come to solicit these mutants and kill them in this special base.At that time, those high-ranking officials will not be able to refuse to admit it, and they are ashamed of Xiao''s destruction of the CIA base. For the sake of face, they will definitely pay to find their place to buy Xiao!


    Combining the pros and cons, there are still more benefits to doing so.


    As Dotti once said, Su Bai never had only one purpose in doing things!


    In addition to these, there are some scattered small goals, which are not worth talking about for the time being!


    After hearing Su Bai''s praise and approval, Hank was very motivated. First, he asked Charles to learn about his abilities in detail, and then began to make it.I have to say that Hank is really a genius and very smart.


    After only one failed attempt, Hank had produced a "simple version" of the brain within three days.


    "I said you are one of the top smart people in the world, and you didn''t disappoint me." Su Bai smiled and patted Hank on the shoulder."About your feet...I may have a chance to get you back to normal. When this matter is over, you will come to work for me until then you can study slowly, no matter what kind of research it is!"


    "Ok!"


    Hank nodded excitedly and even forgot to ask what kind of opportunity it was.


    He himself has always been very inferior!


    Because of his feet!


    The "brain" research was successful, Charles, Su Bai, and Mora all came to the machine. Hank excitedly introduced the principle of the machine. Charles had already put on the helmet that was not the clean and technological sense of the future. The intensifier made up of densely packed wires looks rough.


    Behind is a row of machines that do not know what they are doing.


    After Hank finished the introduction, he couldn''t help but said to Charles: "Can''t you really shave your hair? A bald head may be better."


    "Don''t touch my hair!" Charles said hastily.


    "Ok!"


    Hank said disappointedly. He quickly turned on the button of the device. The operation process was quite troublesome. This also needs improvement.


    One by one the lights are on.


    Following Hank''s gesture, Charles had already activated his ability.


    Su Bai and Mora watched by the side and saw Charles yelled and grabbed the handrails on both sides, closed his eyes and looked a little bit painful.At the same time, the pointer on the fax machine on the back of the machine started to move quickly, and the telegram-like thing on the other side began to rattle.


    Charles'' expression became excited, and the coordinate addresses began to appear one by one.


    "Success!"


    Hanke shouted excitedly, and Mora couldn''t help but hugged Su Bai next to him.After reacting, Mora let go of Su Bai with a little embarrassment, and fluffed her hair to divert her eyes.


    Su Bai walked over and looked at the coordinates of each one.


    There are many variants on this.


    Even though Charles only found a few X-Men who formed the first batch of X-Men, only those few were shown in the film''s search process. In fact, he found more!


    Among them are rejections, such as... Wolverine.


    There are also those who are too young to be recruited for the time being, such as...Phoenix girl, Qin!


    The number of mutants is very large, and the abilities are even more strange. Some Su defeats are not to be looked at. There is neither the need to acquire the ability nor the need to recruit, but there are some that Su defeats are still very interested.So he marked these sits down!


    This is another incidental small purpose. After all, with Emma''s ability, even if she has a''brain'' now, her effect is far inferior to Charles.


    In terms of mental ability, Charles is absolutely second to none!


    Rows of coordinates were recorded. Charles and Su Bai were going to find mutants, and Su Bai was also going to follow them.


    Anyway, he can''t find Xiao''s position now. The Black Queen doesn''t say that Torrent can provide news, but the problem is that once Torrent does this, I am afraid that he won''t want to come back alive. He is not like the Red Devil who can teleport.Su Bai still cared very much about the loyal subordinate of Riptide!


    "Are you sure you want to go in? Maybe... not very convenient."


    After stopping the car, Charles glanced at the nightclub not far away and turned to Mora.


    This is a striptease themed nightclub!


    "You wait in the car." Su Bai also said to Mora.


    Mora was not convinced: "Why? I haven''t been to such a place before!"


    "Because you are going in with us, how can I still want to see other strippers? Since I''m here, I must appreciate it." Su Bai said with a smile, and got out of the car with Charles!

 C113

    In the nightclub, the music is loud.


    A huge round bar is in the center of the nightclub, and exposed women on the bar are scratching their heads.Su Bai found a place with Charles to sit down and ask for a bottle of wine to admire.


    "Not bad, the quality of the strippers here is very good!"


    There are three strippers dancing on the bar, but they are all kind of provocative and basically won''t really take off their clothes.Of course, if you give a high tip, you can enjoy a solo performance. If you are more generous, most of these girls will not mind showing you what you want to see.


    Su Pai is very rich and very generous.


    Seeing the girl who happened to be in front of them, Su Bai shook with the dollar bills. The girl quickly squatted in front of the two of them and stretched out to pick them up. Su Bai avoided her hand and slid into her career in.


    Item 0013


    The box layout is full of red atmosphere, red big bed, red carpet, red curtain, very emotional feeling.


    Su Bai and Charles leaned on the bedside, looking at the girl in front of them.


    The girl is wearing a pair of black knee-length boots, a black short skirt and a bra with front and back openings. Although she is not tall, her upper circumference is not small, with tattoos on her shoulders and arms.


    "You know that two people want double the money, right?" the girl asked with one hand on her waist.


    "No, we don''t think it is necessary!" Charles said with a smile."We think that if we show you, you also show us!"


    This is...a bit wretched!


    The girl sneered and said, "Baby, it''s not like this here!"


    "Really?" Su Bai chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    The wine barrel on the cabinet next to it slowly floated over, and Su Bai turned his head and signaled to Charles: "More?"


    "No, thank you!" Charles shook his head.


    This is the first time he has seen Su Bai display his abilities, is it to control...metal?


    "Does Mora know?" Charles asked.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Seeing the wine barrel float by itself, the girl''s expression was slightly surprised and then she smiled.


    "It''s me!"


    He stretched his hands behind and unbuttoned her, twisting her body slightly, and the tattoo covering her body gradually opened as if she had come alive.The upper and lower four wings are not the white wings of angels, but the rainbow-colored translucent wings like insects.


    The wings danced up and down, and the girl flew up.


    Salvador Angel!


    Striptease girl, the first X-Men to recruit, but was persuaded by Xiao to join Xiao when Xiao brought the Red Devil and Riptide into the CIA.Although this decision is related to her experience and personality, of course there is no lack of weird gazes from those in the CIA, but anyway, Darwin died because of her, and after Xiao died, she joined the Magneto''s mutant brotherhood.


    So Su Bai''s impression of her is not very good.


    Of course, none of this has happened yet.


    "Do you want to change jobs? Dressed!" Charles asked!


    "of course!"


    The Salvadoran angel nodded. No one really likes this kind of work that shows the body to make money. The most important thing is... it makes less money.Although they didn''t know what the job they were talking about, they were all of the same kind, and El Salvador agreed without hesitation.


    Charles got up and prepared to leave, but found that Su Bai hadn''t moved. He couldn''t help but glanced suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled: "You go first, I''ll take her over in a while." Then, Su Bai took out a few dollar bills and said, "I brought a lot of cash, so I have to spend some money? Before changing jobs!"


    "It''s not so good." Charles hesitated. After all, she had agreed to join in and there would be many opportunities to meet in the future. At this time... how embarrassing?And it''s a bit humiliating, she won''t be comfortable.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "There is nothing wrong with it. The last time I performed it was the Black Queen."


    Even such a powerful mutant as the Black Queen has performed for himself, what is an Salvadoran angel?What''s more, she does this kind of work herself.


    Charles looked at her, she nodded despite reluctance.


    "Okay, I''ll help you cover, it''s best... hurry up!" Charles said helplessly, turned and left.


    "These are all yours." Su Bai put the dollar bills aside and said faintly: "Jump."


    The Salvadoran angel hesitated for a moment and began to perform.


    It has to be said that professional is professional, apart from other angles, just from this type of performance, she can dance much better than the black queen.Especially with wings and flying in the air, it feels really good!


    The money is worth the money.


    "If you feel that the job he provided is not satisfactory, maybe you can come to me. I lack a stewardess on my plane who is special and who knows how to dance!" Su Bai said lightly and got up to leave.


    The Salvadoran angel did not speak. Although Su Bai''s job felt more insulting, she did not dare to be angry or refute.Even if she didn''t know who Su Bai was, the temperament he showed made her feel that it was obviously insulting but took it for granted.


    After coming out of the nightclub, the Angel of Salvador simply tidied up and followed closely.

 C114

    When I got into the car, I saw Charles apologizing, and Mora looked a little angry.


    It seems that Charles'' cover has been discovered.


    But Su Bai didn''t care too much, he wouldn''t change his habit for a woman.


    First, I drove back to the CIA to angel El Salvador, and then went to a prison, where a person applied for detention.Alex Summers.


    The ravaged person is also called a shock wave. He can absorb the energy of the surrounding universe and transform it into an energy shock wave through his body, which is considered to be the most destructive force among the first batch of X-Men.There are documents provided by the CIA, plus he is voluntarily detained, so it is easy to take him away and follow him non-stop to find the next one.


    Sean Cassidy.


    Sonic!


    He was using his power to pick up girls in the aquarium when he discovered the sound waves.


    "Crazy, right?" Yinbo said to a slender, blonde girl who was a little bit carefree.


    This girl looks like a high school student, but she is well developed and beautiful.


    "What?" the girl asked suspiciously.


    "You like fish, and I also like fish. Maybe we should eat something and have a chat?"


    The girl smiled awkwardly."I would rather date a fish!"


    After speaking, the girl turned and left.


    Sonic smiled through the glass and blew into it, and the densely packed fish in Consummation was instantly dispersed.


    "These fish?" Yinbo shouted.


    The girl subconsciously turned her head to see the empty scene and was a little surprised, and turned around in a panic to leave.


    At this moment two people came out, one of them smiled and said: "This way of approaching a conversation is really old-fashioned, beautiful lady, would you like to date me?"


    The blonde girl looked at the man in front of her with a blush and nodded.


    "Did you see it? Only those with good looks are called hitch-ups, those with no good looks are called harassment!" Su Bai smiled and said to Yinbo, Yinbo looked like a ghost.


    Item 0014


    Of course, Su Bai just talked casually and didn''t date the blonde girl, which made Yinbo who had agreed to join even more depressed.He wanted to date but couldn''t make it. Su Bai didn''t want to make a date at all but succeeded. Is there any reason?


    Successive successes of recruiting, whether the CIA or Mora, including Charles, were very happy and confident, but unfortunately, they were about to be hit immediately because the first person to refuse appeared.


    A mutant who did not appear in the movie, Charles was rejected after expressing his intentions. Charles naturally refused to give up and had been persuading him. Unfortunately, he just didn''t agree.In the end, Charles had no choice but to give up, and was indeed hit.


    And this kind of blow was not once, and the next few solicitations all failed.


    It''s not because they are not interested, or they are worried about the safety of working for the government. In short, even if you are talking about it, I just don''t agree!After this series of blows, Charles and others can be considered resistant!


    In the afternoon, the sun is shining but not hot.


    Su Bai and Charles got out of the car and walked to the bar in front of him. After pushing the door to enter, Charles focused his eyes on a rough man on the bar who was drinking and smoking a cigar. Charles was about to pass but was stopped by Su Bai.


    "Make a bet, you will definitely fail this time." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No?" Charles didn''t believe it. Judging from his physique and temperament, this person might have been a soldier. Such a person should have a high success rate."What are you betting on?"


    "I bet you will not release your abilities to the people of Hellfire Club in the future." Su Bai said with a smile."If I lose, how about letting the Hellfire Club do legitimate business in the future? This bet is fair, right?"


    "What if you have to do it?"


    "Same, you can''t activate abilities, but I don''t care about your people!" Su Bai said.


    "If you lose, are you sure you will do legitimate business?"


    "of course!"


    "Okay, bet!"


    Regarding the business of the Hellfire Club and the person Su Bai, Charles also had a certain understanding during this period.He would not do things like destroying the world, because he would not be able to enjoy the destruction of the world.


    As a hedonist, he doesn''t care about what kind of business he is, nor is he a good man, and it would be great if he can do legitimate business.What''s more, looking at that man, Charles is very confident!


    Seeing Charles walk past confidently, Su Bai stayed where he was. He didn''t want to go to be scolded.


    "Excuse me, I''m Charles, that''s Su Bai, we..."


    Before Charles finished speaking, he saw the man picking up the cigar without even looking at him, and said very flatly: "Fuck you!"


    Hearing these words, Su Bai smiled a little gloating.


    Wolverine is Wolverine, this temper is hot enough!


    Charles turned his head depressed and took a look at Su Bai who was gloating, a little unwilling to give up like this.It''s a pity that Wolverine didn''t even intend to pay attention to him and ignored him. Seeing him like this, Charles could only turn back in frustration.


    "I lost!"

 C115

    "From now on, as long as I am a member of the Hellfire Club, I will not use abilities against him." Charles said depressed.


    If you lose a bet, you still get scolded. It''s strange if you are not depressed.


    Su Bai smiled and patted him on the shoulder, turned his head and glanced at Wolverine, and then left with Charles.As the most popular character in the X-Men series and the most familiar character, Wolverine is really good.


    During this period, he should have participated in World War II, but after being arrested by the Japanese army, he saved Yashida for a short time, right?He should still be bone claws at this time!


    As one of the strongest self-healing people in the Marvel world, this ability is really undesirable.


    The self-healing thing is passive, and now I have the ability to survive the fittest enough to cope with the general situation. It is really too much to get super self-healing. When I want to die, how can I gain the ability?


    It''s no good, Su Bai did not plan to contact Wolverine temporarily.However, his hot temper is really troublesome. If there is any conflict in the future and accidentally killed by this product, it will be troublesome. It seems that when the X weapon project starts, he can sell some Edman alloy appropriately. If he becomes a real Wolverine, he can only be abused by himself.


    "We are running out of time."


    The two got into the car and waited for Mora in the car to see that only the two of them came back and knew it had failed again.


    "The latest news, the Soviet side seems to have taken action, and is preparing to send nuclear weapons to Cuba." Mora said in a deep voice.


    Charles said with some regret: "There was another person who wanted to see her. Her abilities are very, very, very powerful, but she may not be very helpful even if she is still young. Forget it, let''s go back and prepare. ."


    "I won''t go back with you." Su Bai said.


    "Huh? Are you not going back?" Mora asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "I''m not a government agent. I have helped a lot these days. I should go back and prepare. By the way, tell you the chief to get the money as soon as possible, or it will be too late!"


    "Ok."


    Sending Su lost back to the Hellfire Club, Charles and Mora returned to the CIA.


    Darwin, Riwen and Hank are missing.


    The lineup of the first X-Men seems a bit thin.


    Professor X, the ravaged, Salvadoran Angel, Sonic.


    That''s just a few.


    Of course, this is from the perspective of Su Bai. If you look at them from their own perspective, there are already a lot of people. They never thought that there were so many of the same kind before, so the three little guys knew each other quickly before, and they returned I took the code names, these three code names.And Charles and Mora went directly to the chief who was in a meeting elsewhere to tell the chief Su Bai''s request.


    After Su Bai returned to the club, he called Emma and told Darwin to drive past an address.


    Although Charles did not say, but the coordinate position Su Bai had already been noted.What he is looking for now is the young and powerful mutant that Charles wanted to find but could only give up temporarily!


    Item 0015


    New York City, a small town.


    Quiet and peaceful, the roads are very flat and spacious, and rows of houses are located.


    The coordinates are just an approximate location. Su Bai cannot''see'' every mutant knows his appearance like Charles, but Su Bai has Emma.


    "over there."


    Emma pointed in the direction and said towards Su Bai with a little surprise: "This little girl has a lot of energy, but she still doesn''t seem to be able to control her abilities."


    "Otherwise I wouldn''t come." Su Bai smiled and put on his helmet.


    The car turned a corner and stopped quickly.Darwin waited in the car, Su Bai got out of the car with Emma.From a distance, I saw the oil barrel in front of the house in front of me that said "Grey''s House".


    Su Bai and Emma went over and knocked on the door, and the one who opened the door was a sad woman.


    "You are?"


    Su Bai glanced at Emma. Emma immediately started to control her. After walking in, she saw a man who should be the woman''s husband. Emma also controlled her.


    "Jin, come down, I know you sensed us."


    Su Bai yelled with a chuckle, and quickly walked down a little red-haired girl.The little girl didn''t seem to panic and walked to the living room very quietly and sat down, her slightly fat face lifted slightly, and she looked at Su Bai and Emma.


    "Huh?" The calm Qin finally showed a surprised expression.


    "It''s surprising that we can''t read our thoughts?" Su Bai smiled and pointed to his helmet, while Emma smiled slightly: "You are not the only capable person!"


    Qin frowned, Su Bai and Emma soon felt a wave of fluctuations.Subconsciously looking out of the window, he saw all the cars outside floated up on their own, and Darwin in the Su Bai car was even more surprised!


    Emma raised her eyebrows and looked at Qin in surprise.


    It''s not easy to release such a powerful force so easily at such a young age!


    Looking at the car floating outside the window, Su Baixiaoxiao flipped his palm slightly, and the car outside instantly fell steadily.Qin looked at Su Bai again in surprise.


    "We have the same abilities as you. You have more power than you think. The question is, can you control it? Or...will you be controlled by it?" Su Bai watched Qin slowly speak.


    Qin''s expression changed.


    Su Bai smiled: "Follow me, I can try my best to help you control your ability!"

 C116

    With that, Su Bai stretched out his hand.


    Qin hesitated and got up slowly, looked at his parents and then looked at Emma and Su Bai, and finally put his little hand on Su Bai''s.


    "Is there anything I want to take away and need to pack?" Su Bai asked.


    Qin shook his head.


    "Let''s go then." Su Bai turned around holding Qin''s little hand...


    "Emma, ??leave it to you."


    Emma is different from Charles, and Su Bai is also different from Charles, so naturally she will not follow the style of Charles looking for students, and directly ask Emma to modify the memory of Qin¡¯s parents so that they think Qin is going to a special institution for treatment. Save the waste of tongue.


    Su Bai did not return to the Hellfire Club with the piano but returned to the villa and asked Emma to check her.


    Qin''s own power is thought power and spiritual power, but what she really is powerful is the power of the phoenix in her body!


    The power of the phoenix is ??the incarnation of the life force of the primitive universe, immortal and impermanent. It is born between the chaos of the universe and the beginning of all things, and possesses super powerful power.There are various introductions to the power of the phoenix, and its true power is much more powerful than that shown in the movie!


    Unfortunately, I can''t get this stuff!


    Because the power of the Phoenix chooses its host independently, it cannot be obtained by external force.


    Unless the Qin and the power of the Phoenix are perfectly integrated and become the most powerful Phoenix-Host combination, she is the Phoenix, and the Phoenix is ??her, then you can manipulate this ability by yourself.Otherwise, even if the Qin is killed, the ability that he can obtain is only the power of the mind or the mind, not the power of the Phoenix...


    "Is there a way to construct something like a thinking shield in her mind to prevent her from using this powerful energy, and wait until she gradually adapts to being strong, and then slowly let go?" Su Bai moved towards Ai who had finished checking. Ma asked.


    Emma shook her head embarrassedly: "It''s difficult, her ability is too powerful and uncontrollable, I can''t do it, at least not now!"


    Emma''s abilities are not strong, or even have a diamond form. It is really difficult for her to make a spiritual barrier for the piano and think of maintaining the shield. Do you have to go back to Charles?Or wait for Hank to come and try to use the "brain" to enhance his abilities?


    "It''s okay, I''m thinking of a way around Qin''s affairs, rest early, and the decisive battle with Xiao... is not far away." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Emma nodded in response, obviously still feeling down.


    Not for anything else, just because I feel that I haven''t completed what Su Bai explained.Back in her room, Emma took a shower and was ready to rest.But lying on the bed, she tossed over and over and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and subconsciously released her abilities. Soon she had already reached the limit of her abilities. Emma would stop at this time, but this time she didn¡¯t. Stop, she needs stronger strength, she wants to become stronger to help Su Bai do more things and become the real white queen!


    In the extreme state, Emma had a headache, her hand was holding the sheet, her slender arm was trembling because of excessive force, her eyes were closed and her teeth were gritted, and she supported her fiercely and refused to give up.


    In her head and body, she felt a powerful force as if to tear her apart, breaking into pieces.


    She thought of Su Bai, thought of Qin, thought of the Black Queen...


    Not reconciled, she is not reconciled!


    She didn''t want to die, didn''t want to fail, didn''t want to let him...disappointed!


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Emma suddenly screamed crazy when she was at her limit. The severe physical pain made her feel tingling all over her body, as if something had changed in her body...


    It''s just that she has no time to watch, or even to be distracted. There is only one thought in her mind... Persevere, must persevere!


    In a daze, she felt the pain seemed to disappear, and when she felt relieved, Emma fainted directly.


    Item 0016


    Su Bai was stunned when he heard Emma''s voice shouting, and then quickly rushed to Emma''s room.


    "Dang!"


    Before the person arrived, the door had been opened directly.Su Bai rushed in to find Emma, ??but as soon as he entered, he stopped and was stunned.


    Soon afterwards, there were cries of concern from other people. Ruiwen rushed in first and was just as shocked as Su Bai, subconsciously let out a cry of shock.


    "Oh my god, good, so beautiful!"


    Emma on the bed had passed out at this time, but her body had undergone earth-shaking changes and turned into a brilliant diamond.No wonder Ruiwen subconsciously feels so beautiful after seeing it...


    "What happened to her? How could it become like this?" Ruiwen asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai has relaxed, and said with a chuckle: "Emma is a second evolution, and she has gained the ability to diamondize her body."


    "that''s nice!"


    Ruiwen whispered enviously.


    It''s all physical changes, but Emma can become a diamond.


    "She won''t always be like this?"


    "This ability should be controllable, and it can resist the psychic ability when it is diamondized. Even if you encounter someone with a stronger psychic ability than her, you don''t have to worry about being peeped and the memory is controlled." For Emma''s diamondized ability Su Bai couldn''t be more familiar, now she can be regarded as the real white queen!


    "Okay, you all go back and rest. I''ll stay with her." Su Bai said with a smile and then sat beside Emma. Since Emma was okay, Ruiwen and the others left and closed the door by the way.


    Seeing Emma''s shiny, hard body, Su Bai couldn''t help thinking.

 C117

    Any ability needs to be developed, and the diamondization of Emma in the movie was almost broken by Magneto.However, the diamondization of Emma in the comics is still very strong, and it can even withstand the laser of the laser eye without any problems.I want to talk to Emma about this point later, don''t let her feel that she can be at ease with diamonds!


    It took more than an hour before Emma woke up with a groan.


    Opening her eyes to see Su Bai, Emma was taken aback: "Why are you here?"


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked.


    "Very good, nothing is wrong..." Emma was startled by her body before the word comfortable."Oh my God, how did I become like this."


    "Don''t panic, calm down, calm down, and then control yourself to change." Su Bai said hurriedly to appease.


    According to Su Bai''s words, Emma calmed down and gradually controlled her body. It didn''t take long for Emma to return to normal from diamond, which made Emma sigh of relief.


    "You should be able to release your ability to break through the limit and lead to secondary evolution. You have this ability to be diamondized! You should know how strong a diamond is. In the case of diamondization, you probably don¡¯t need to eat, drink or breathe. With this ability, you The strength of will become stronger. But there is one thing you should pay attention to, the degree of diamond defense can be gradually strengthened, and there are still things that can crush you, and this situation is more dangerous than normal ."


    "Because... it will shatter?" Emma said.


    "Yes!"


    "I see, I won''t risk it." Emma nodded quickly, she didn''t want to break into pieces of diamonds.


    "Familiarize yourself with your new abilities first!" Seeing Emma listened to Su Bai and felt relieved.


    Su Bai accompanied Emma to try her new abilities, unknowingly late into the night, after the excitement, she had a general understanding of her abilities, and Emma fell into a deep sleep.Su Bai did not leave at all, and fell asleep peacefully with her arms around Emma''s room.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai was awakened. Before opening his eyes, he felt light shining on him.He opened his eyes, the dazzling light dazzled him a little, but after adapting, he found that Emma was standing beside the window in a diamond.


    "Wake up so early?" Su Bai said casually.


    Emma turned around and said: "I was too excited to fall asleep. I found that I could diamondize even my clothes." As Emma recovered, Su Bai found out that she was still wearing pajamas, but she didn''t seem to have Seeing it, there is no trace at all.


    "It''s very convenient."


    "Also, diamondization and mental abilities cannot be used at the same time. I wonder if I can exercise, otherwise it is not too convenient."


    "This is a good idea!"


    Su Bai does not remember whether it is possible in the comics, but it does not prevent Emma from working towards this idea...


    "Hey, someone is coming."


    Emma suddenly turned her head and looked out the window. A car was driving towards this side.


    "It seems that something happened to the CIA, Xiao and the others went, destroyed the CIA''s special department base, and took away the Salvadoran Angel!" Emma turned her head in surprise and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised, although he knew Xiao would definitely go, but it was too fast, too coincidental, right?Didn''t come to find yourself but went to the CIA first?It seems that he really didn''t put himself in the eyes, ready to wait until the war broke out before going back to clean up himself?


    "Ha ha!"


    Su Bai gave a sneer, got up and said, "I''ll take a look, you can tell others to be ready."


    "Yes!"


    Emma nodded heavily.


    Moura had just arrived at the door and hadn''t waited to get off the car when she saw Su Bai had come out.


    Seeing Su Bai came up, Mora was about to speak and heard Su Bai say: "I already know the matter, go to the CIA first."


    "Ok!"


    Mora got used to this situation and drove back to the CIA immediately.


    Arriving at the CIA and getting out of the car, Su Bai looked around.


    Although it did not become a ruin, the damage was very serious. Don''t even think about rebuilding it in a short time.


    Many people around were busy here, and bodies were carried out.In the distance, Charles, the Raider, Sonic, and Hank sat aside, all looking depressed.


    The Salvadoran Angel really took refuge in Shaw as in the movie!


    "Xiao took the Red Devil, and the torrent attacked here last night. All the guards were... dead. The Salvadoran angel also left with a smile. The professor and I went to find the commander and they were already like this when we came back..." Mora whispered.


    "What about your sir? That fat guy won''t die, right?"


    Su Bai suddenly remembered that the product in the movie seemed to be dead. If he died, could he still fulfill the conditions before he died?


    "No, because he went to apply for your 50 million yuan, he was not here last night." Mora shook his head and said, just as the fat officer came over.


    Su Bai patted him on the shoulder: "I saved your life!"


    Item 0017


    The fat officer said in a low voice: "Your money has been approved above. You can tell me the account number and it will be credited within ten minutes. I hope you can tell me the exact location of Xiao."


    "Yes, I will notify you as soon as I have news!" Su Bai said.


    The fat officer told the bank account number, and the fat officer turned around to send money.

 C118

    "The brain is ruined." Hank said in a low voice when Su Bai came over.


    "It''s okay if people are okay, you can build a better one later." Su Bai comforted, and then said: "What are your plans now?"


    "I am going to send them home." Charles said with a wry smile."They are still children, maybe... I shouldn''t let them get into combat too early."


    "It''s probably very difficult, because they won''t allow it and just forget it, otherwise they won''t pay me." Su Bai said.


    "..."


    "Then you can only find a place to train them!" Charles said."I have a place like this, but... I''m worried that time will be too late."


    Su Bai shook his head and said nothing, even if the time was too late, it was useless.


    With so many people missing, the most important thing is that without Magneto, it is difficult for them to achieve this situation.


    "Let¡¯s put the training beforehand. It¡¯s almost useless to deal with Xiao Lin¡¯s gun. Let Hank make a uniform for you while there is still time. After all, Hank will go with me when I come back. Charged! Then...wait for my news."


    "So fast?"


    "It''s not fast... Actually, the military has sent nuclear weapons to Cuba. War... can happen at any time." Mora said with a wry smile.


    Su Bai patted Charles and turned and left.


    ...


    In the Immortal Manor.


    Magneto King Eric, Devil Girl Reven, White Queen Emma, ??and Survival of the Fittest Darwin are all ready to go.


    Su Bai deliberately brought a box of molecular bombs, at least 500!


    Although I don¡¯t know how strong Xiao¡¯s absorption capacity is, he can absorb nuclear energy. In this war, Xiao will definitely absorb nuclear energy and store it to strengthen himself. There is an upper limit on his absorption capacity, and 500 nuclear energy is added. Molecular bomb, I wonder if he can enjoy it.


    "Are you ready?" Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    Everyone nodded nervously and excitedly.


    "Then go to Cuba!"


    Su Bai said hello, and everyone got on the plane one after another.


    Ruiwen took the driving position, Su Bai easily controlled the plane to hover and accelerate before allowing Ruiwen to take the place of driving.


    Where is Xiao Hui?


    Maybe the CIA people don¡¯t know. After all, the war that Xiao planned would be the most dangerous if the war broke out in Cuba, so they didn¡¯t expect Xiao to be there or even stay there.But Su Bai knew that Xiao was hiding on the bottom of the sea.


    Wearing a helmet, Su Bai was a little excited!


    So long has finally reached this moment!


    As the plane headed for Cuba, the situation in the castle became increasingly tense.


    The U.S. and Soviet warships have been arranged one after another and stopped on both sides of the sea line, which is equivalent to the defense line. Once they cross the line, it means provocation and the start of war.People on both sides are now nervously waiting for orders from above. Almost all core personnel, whether it is the United States or the Soviet Union, are in meetings, always paying attention to the situation here, discussing, and waiting.


    Any small move at this time may lead to the outbreak of the third war.


    Under the deep sea, a submarine stopped quietly.


    In the submarine, Xiao, the Black Queen, Torrent, the Red Devil and the Salvadoran Angel who just joined are all there.


    "Almost ready to start!"


    Xiao slowly got up, everyone was shocked.


    "I''m going to absorb nuclear energy, don''t let anyone disturb me!" Xiao finished speaking and walked to the deepest part of the submarine. There was a secret room. The whole room was made of special materials to block telepathy.After Xiao entered, the Red Devil had already pushed away the controller of the machine outside, and the nuclear energy in it had begun to release, and Xiao was grasping with his hands and his body absorbed it.


    The body began to change, a long shaking as if to tear.


    After doing this, the Red Devil teleported away.


    In the next moment, he has appeared on a certain warship in the Soviet Union!


    Battleship, control room!


    The red devil appeared suddenly.


    His appearance shocked the people in the control room. Anyone who saw a person with red skin like a devil appeared in such a nervous time would be shocked. Before they could draw their guns, the red devil''s tail suddenly stretched out. Got out.With a flutter, the tail penetrated the captain''s heart, and two weapons that looked like short knives appeared in the hands of the Red Devil.


    While swiftly teleporting flashed back and forth in the control room, his double knives and tail quickly harvested the lives of these people, without even having the opportunity to call for help. The people in the control room were all dead.The red devil walked up to the captain, his tail hooked up the captain''s hat and put it on his head.


    Push the door to go out, open the killing ring...


    Whether the Soviet Union or the United States, no one knew that there was a problem with this warship, but someone knew.


    A plane flew over from a distance, and instantly attracted the attention of the Soviet Union and the Americans. How could people who are speculating about who this is here at such a critical moment?


    "No, I still can''t feel their existence. The Black Queen must have been shielded..." Emma shook her head and gave a sudden surprise before she finished her words."Wait, I feel it. The Black Queen removed the shielding. They are deep in the ocean floor. As for the Red Devil on a battleship on the Soviet side, all the people on the battleship were killed by him. He wanted to Use this warship to start a war!"

 C119

    "The Black Queen?"


    Sooner or later, but at this time the barrier was removed. It seemed that she already knew that we were coming, and her move... also proved his position.


    "Let me deal with the Red Devil, sir."


    Eric held a coin in his hand to fight.


    "No, I''ll come in person!" Su Bai motioned to Ruiwen to open the door of the plane, and said to Eric with a smile.


    With a leap, Su Bai jumped down.


    Item 0018


    The wind howled, Su Bai jumped directly from the plane.This scene stunned the people on both sides of the Soviet Union and the United States, but it shocked them even more!


    A huge disc suddenly appeared under his feet, but a thin layer steadily caught him and didn''t even fall. Instead, it floated strangely above the sea and flew towards the nearby battleship. past.


    Above the sea, the sea breeze blows.


    I saw a person standing upright like a pine and cypress, wearing a black helmet. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he felt like a king over the world.


    The disc stopped on the edge of the battleship, Su defeated and walked up to spread his palms. The disc had turned into a coin and returned to his hand.Immediately afterwards, I saw his left hand waving lightly. In an instant, a huge wave swept up from the shoulders of the battle, and the battleship began to shake violently, followed by... a shocking scene happened.


    The metal around the battleship unexpectedly began to extend rapidly, completely enclosing the battleship like a pair of big hands, completely enclosed!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    After the battleship was completely closed, there was a crackling sound suddenly, as if a lightning barrier appeared.


    "Can you... do it?"


    Seeing this scene, Ruiwen subconsciously asked Eric.


    Eric shook his head with admiration and admiration: "I will definitely be able to do it in the future."


    Magnetic shield!


    Mobilize the nearby magnetic field to control it, creating a standpoint that isolates energy and space.


    Originally, Su Bai was still very difficult to do, but in the dark dimension, his control over the magnetic field was greatly increased, and the Red Devil knew how to teleport, so Su Bai thought of this trick on the plane!


    The enclosed area of ??the battleship became extremely dark. The sudden change made the Red Devil a little surprised, and he subconsciously wanted to teleport out, only to find that... he was trapped.There seemed to be a special energy field around the battleship that made him unable to teleport out at all, but could only be teleported to the deck.


    Then, he saw Su Bai!


    Why did he come, he did it?Closed the battleship, not allowing yourself to teleport and escape?


    The Red Devil took two steps back subconsciously and watched Su Bai vigilantly. He was completely abused by Su Bai.


    When I saw Su Bai for the first time, I was almost killed and recuperated for a long time before he recovered his injuries.


    The second time it was Xiao who tried to test Su Bai, and he was knocked out before he could make a move.


    And this time, although Su Bai hasn''t shot yet, the Red Devil knows that he is stronger than before!


    Su Bai is like a big mountain, and he is getting higher and higher, making him more and more afraid!


    "Remember what I said? The next time, I''m not polite." Seeing the red devil''s fearful look, Su Bai said calmly.


    The Red Devil smiled bitterly: "Is it too late for me to surrender now?"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    The Red Devil had a bad premonition in an instant. The almost instinctive Red Devil teleported and disappeared. At the moment when he disappeared, the deck suddenly lifted up, and the steel bar rushed out as if alive.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the Red Devil Teleport appeared, Gang Tiao rushed towards him.


    Before he could think about it, the Red Devil teleported and appeared on the other end of the battleship again. As a result, as soon as he appeared, he felt a whistling sound, and immediately felt that he was knocked out.


    Suddenly a steel bar appeared on the round wall of the battleship and hit him directly!


    The immense power caused the Red Devil to hit the other end with a bang, only to pause for only a second or two, and the Red Devil was blown out again.


    Su Bai raised his left hand and swayed left and right, and saw two steel bars appearing on both sides of the round wall of the battleship. The rhythmic start of the left and right assaults. The red devil hit the red devil and galloped from side to side. It was impossible to stop. The force of the direction made the Red Devil seem to be floating in the air.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    The impact was deafening, the blood of the Red Devil was tumbling, blood was already overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Wow!"


    The red mist was filled, the Red Devil endured the pain and wanted to teleport. As a result, the steel bar suddenly accelerated. The flat-headed steel bar turned into a sharp pounce and directly penetrated the two shoulder blades of the Red Devil.


    "what¡­¡­"

 C120

    In an instant, the red devil''s heart cracked in pain, his body was held up in the air by the steel bars, and his body was already drooping.


    Outside the battleship, no one knew what happened inside.


    But the Soviet Union was ready to take action, and saw several warships turning their guns to aim at this warship, which can no longer be called a warship!


    "Fire!"


    With an order, several nuclear weapons were sprayed out and hit the battleship!


    Originally, the Soviet warship was so close, no one would have thought that the captain would have ordered the attack so decisively. When the reaction came, nuclear weapons had hit the warship one after another. There was a loud booming noise, the explosion was produced, and the smoke was filled. , The surface of the sea rolled up because of this round of attacks, as if the sea god was angry!


    Layers of waves were rippling, and the impact of nuclear bombs caused Soviet warships to be shaken away one after another. They each held on tightly and looked at the center of the explosion intently!


    The wind blew slightly.


    The smoke gradually dissipated.


    "How can this be!"


    The captain was shocked and shouted, but no one cared about it at this time, and they were all shocked by the scene before him.


    The battleship...intact.


    The magnetic barrier still crackled, as if it had no effect.


    This is a nuclear weapon, this is a weapon used to fight the US military, it turns out... it has no effect at all.


    Who is that person!


    The waves tend to calm down.


    Su Bai gave a glance and shook his head, then turned his gaze to the Red Devil, who was injured more severely by the shaking just now.


    Dying!


    The steel plate under his feet suddenly extended slowly, dragging Su Bai to fly slowly, and came to the red devil.


    Su Pai snapped his fingers, and the two knives on the Red Devil''s waist were suddenly abandoned. A blade stared at the Red Devil''s chin and he raised his head and hovered aside.


    "Do you really remember to eat or not, you still carry this kind of thing on your body." Seeing the desperately begging eyes of the Red Devil, Su Bai smiled: "Want to kill me?"


    Chapter 0019: Su Bai who is dead?


    "Actually, I can give you this opportunity." Su Bai smiled, and the knife floating next to him suddenly flew to the Red Devil''s hand, causing the Red Devil to involuntarily raise his hand and aim the blade at Su Bai.


    "Come on, as long as your arm pushes forward slightly and hard, the blade can pierce my heart, gather up the courage, you will do it!" Su Bai said seriously, even pointing his chest at the blade.


    The Red Devil looked at Su Bai in confusion, what is he doing?


    Tease yourself?


    Seeing the blade tightly against Su Bai''s chest and his undefended appearance made the Red Devil feel the humiliation of Chi Guoguo.Even if I am not your opponent, even if you can slaughter me at will, is this too insulting?Are you so confident in your abilities?


    "Just push forward slightly and I''m dead, really!"


    Seeing the change in the red devil''s eyes, Su Bai continued to urge.


    "The day you will pay for your arrogance"


    The Red Devil finally broke out, yelled at Su Bai, and pierced the pain from his shoulder, stabbing the knife fiercely.


    "Ding!"


    A crisp voice sounded, the blade was shaken away, and the Red Devil looked at Su Bai''s chest in disbelief.


    The clothes on the chest have been pierced by the knife, but steel is not skin but steel!


    "You really are playing tricks on me!" the red devil roared angrily.


    You have a steel plate hidden in your clothes but you urge yourself to kill him. What is this not a joke?


    Ignoring the roar of the Red Devil, Su Bai is now a little confused!


    His Nima was not playing the Red Devil at all, well, he did mean to play him, but there was absolutely no such thing as letting him kill himself!He also plans to gain the power of the Red Devil, let alone hide a steel plate in his clothes because of his idle time?Lowering his head to untie his clothes, Su Bai looked down at his heart.


    The skin here has turned into steel at this time, a bit similar to a steel man.


    What the hell is this?


    Su Bai subconsciously reached out and touched it, but it turned into normal skin again.


    "Survival of the fittest!"


    Only this ability can make such changes in one''s body.


    In the previous attempt, it can be released actively or passively. Obviously, this is because the body is threatened so the ability to release automatically makes the skin of the heart become steel.


    Thinking about this, Su Bai really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

 C121

    This ability is strong, you can foresee your own crisis and make changes, which is a good thing.And since it changed very quickly, I didn''t even react to it and it was completed, but... Nima, I want to die now!


    "try again?"


    Su Bai looked up at the Red Devil.


    "..."


    "It was just an accident. I will control it this time. Come on." Su Bai once again controlled him to put the blade on his heart.


    This time he concentrated his mind and prepared to control the survival of the fittest, not to activate it!


    The Red Devil looked at Su Bai, really didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "What are you doing, hurry up..."


    Seeing that the Red Devil hadn''t taken a shot for a long time, Su Bai couldn''t help but urge.


    No matter what he wanted to do, the Red Devil was a little broken now.


    Kill Su Bai, or... Su Bai kills himself, he just wants to end it quickly.


    "Go to hell!"


    The red devil yelled and stabbed out again.


    This time, Su Bai felt that his body was changing, and he hurriedly controlled his ability.In an instant, the change stopped, and the blade had accurately pierced Su Bai''s heart.


    "Ok?"


    The feeling of the blade piercing the body made the Red Devil a little surprised, his eyes widened in disbelief at Su Bai, who had been penetrated by the blade."Success... succeeded?"


    "It succeeded, it succeeded!"


    Seeing Su Bai slowly falling to the ground, the Red Devil drew out the knife fiercely and laughed with incredible excitement.


    "Hahaha, hahaha, cough cough... Su Bai, Su Bai, you really paid the price for your arrogance, do you really think you are invincible, do you really think you are not dead? This is the end of your arrogance!"


    The Red Devil shouted madly, as if he could no longer feel the pain, he teleported to Su Bai''s face, his shoulder was still bleeding, and the hand holding the knife was still shaking, but his excitement, his excitement It is indescribable.


    Never expected, never expected!


    I thought I was bound to die, but I didn''t expect Su Bai to die by himself!


    After laughing for at least two or three minutes, the Red Devil looked down at Su Bai''s body.


    "It''s a pity, I was supposed to die, but you did it yourself! Do you think you are a god? Even if you are a god, now you have to be stepped on by me..." Thinking of the scene of being defeated by Su before, The Red Devil raised his foot angrily and stepped on Su Bai''s body.


    The knife that killed Su Bai before, he didn''t expect it, and naturally he didn''t vent his emotions.So he used his kick very hard, venting all his resentment and anger.


    boom!


    After he stepped down heavily, the Red Devil felt that his feet were numb, and the feeling was like stepping on a steel plate.


    Wait...it''s not like, but just stepped on the steel plate!


    There was Su Bai''s body under his feet, only the cold steel plate.


    People?


    The Red Devil was stunned, wondering how the corpse disappeared suddenly, but when he turned his head to look for it, he suddenly heard a fluttering voice behind him.


    "Are you going to step on me just now?"


    "Su Bai!"


    The Red Devil yelled and turned around in shock, Su Bai was floating behind him, his heart smooth as before, intact!


    "How is this possible? I saw the knife pierce your body with my own eyes, how could you not die?" The Red Devil shouted in disbelief.


    "There are so many impossible things."


    Su Bai gave a chuckle and waved his arm downward.


    In an instant, the Red Devil noticed a huge...steel sole on top of his head?


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The red devil shouted in despair, and even forgot to teleport.


    With a loud bang, the battleship shook violently, and the steel soles were heavily stepped on, directly smashing the steel plate under the Red Devil, crushing him heavily under the deck, and smashing it a few times before returning to it. initial.


    "Step on me? You are not qualified enough."


    He glanced at the body that had been stepped on and sank in, and saw that the red devil Su who could not survive said indifferently.


    "Why... why?" The Red Devil asked his doubts hard.


    Item 0020

 C122

    The Red Devil couldn''t understand why Su Bai wanted to kill him himself, and he couldn''t understand why the knife had pierced the heart and died Su Bai was alive again.


    But he knew he was dying, and he wanted to know why before he died!


    Seeing the begging eyes of the Red Devil in shock, Su Bai smiled and squirmed the corners of his mouth as if to speak.


    His body was cold, his vision blurred, and his voice seemed to be gradually inaudible. The Red Devil sighed for the last breath and wanted to hear what Su Bai said and the answer.He stared at Su Bai''s mouth with wide eyes. He saw two words, two words that made him desperate and angry.


    "you guess."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The red devil screamed angrily, but the voice stopped abruptly.


    His eyes were still full of anger and unwillingness, but the person had lost his breath and became a cold corpse.


    A dazzling light suddenly lit up, and the coin quickly rotated with layers of electric light, rotating and accumulating power, and the electric light became stronger and stronger and gradually turned orange.


    "Extreme speed!"


    "Electromagnetic gun!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and a strong whirlwind was suddenly produced, and the coin slammed into the red devil''s body at a speed close to the speed of sound.


    The body of the Red Devil was crushed and shattered under the impact, and the entire battleship was directly penetrated. The nearby deck was just being piggybacked and it began to quickly turn into powder. The electromagnetic gun penetrated the bottom of the ship and shot directly into the depths of the ocean, flashing electric light.


    boom!


    The battleship exploded in an instant, and the hull broke into two pieces from the middle and sank quickly.


    This incident made everyone dumbfounded. They didn''t know what happened. Emma and others on the plane looked down with concern.


    "The Red Devil... is dead!"


    Although Emma could not detect Su Bai, she was able to detect the Red Devil.


    As soon as her voice fell, she saw a cloud of red smoke appearing in the plane, which made Emma instantly shocked, she clearly sensed that the Red Devil was dead!Before I could think about it, Emma had turned into a diamond shape for a moment, and Eric took out a coin to guard.The red mist appeared and disappeared quickly, and people appeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Mr?"


    Seeing the people who appeared after the red mist dissipated, everyone was stunned.


    Not the Red Devil, it turned out to be Mr.


    But... how could Mr....


    Su Bai nodded and stood at the door of the cabin and stretched out his hand. A huge whirlpool appeared on the turbulent sea, and a whirlwind suddenly rushed towards the turbulent sea, which was terrifying.The whirlwind came straight to the plane, and when everyone was in a panic, they suddenly discovered that a coin at the top of the whirlwind was spinning at high speed!


    Suddenly, the whirlwind dissipated, and the coin slowed down and flew to Su Bai''s hand.


    Taking the coin back, Su Bai did not leave.


    Everyone was shocked and their hearts finally let go.


    Regarding why Su Bai had the Red Devil''s teleportation, although everyone was surprised, they did not ask much, but Eric guessed something vaguely but did not speak.


    "The next one is Xiao."


    Su Bai said lightly, and stretched out his palm again.


    Just now, he recalled his coin. What would he call this time?Shaw¡¯s ship?


    But the ship is so heavy in the depths of the ocean that it can...


    Before everyone was worried about whether the husband could succeed, they felt that the sea surface that had not yet calmed down again, a vortex larger than before appeared, layers of waves rippling, and in the vortex, a submarine slowly vacated into the sky. Up.


    ...


    Astonished, the Soviet and American battle fleets hadn''t waited to wake up from the bombing of the battleship just now and the shock of the powerful cyclone, but they saw an even more shocking scene!A huge submarine flew out of the water, soared into the air and flew in the air.


    This... is incredible.


    Countless people subconsciously rubbed their eyes to see if they were dazzled, this is simply impossible.


    "Go!"


    Su Bai snorted and waved his arm suddenly, and the submarine flew to the distant island.


    "This bastard doesn''t care about us at all!"


    The violent shaking caused the Black Queen in the submarine to stagger with the rapids. The Black Queen cursed angrily and glanced at the embarrassing rapids nearby.A black shadow-like thing suddenly appeared on her body, rushing towards the torrent to protect the torrent.


    Excitedly glanced at the Black Queen, and at this time violent impact and shaking followed.


    Submarine, landed!


    The plane quickly flew towards the island and landed aside."Contact Mora and tell her where she is." Su Bai confessed, and then went out with a box of molecular bombs.


    The submarine that had been shattered and scrapped, the Black Queen walked out in embarrassment with the rapids.

 C123

    "Where is Xiao?"


    Su Bai asked.


    "I don''t know!" The Black Queen was still angry with Su Bai, and answered simply.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, and took out a molecular bomb.


    The orange light is very bright.


    "What''s this? Your secret weapon against Xiao?" The Black Queen said suspiciously, "You want to defeat Xiao with this little thing?"


    Su Bai smiled, randomly opened the molecular bomb and threw it toward the sea.


    The molecular bomb fell into the sea, instantly generating a strong suction.


    The sea, the beach, the coconut trees, and everything around are all spared.The strong attracting wind generated, and the Black Queen was shocked and hurriedly stabilized her body.On the sandy beach below, the trees behind him flew towards the direction of the explosion.


    With a click, a click sounded, the submarine began to split, and pieces of wreckage were sucked away without pause.


    After a long time, the wind stopped and the suction disappeared.


    The black queen breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was a vast expanse in front of him, even the sea was gone, only a solitary ball was there.It was covered with a lot of rocks, branches, and steel plates, all squeezed together to become only the size of a basketball.


    Only a small part of the submarine remained safe and sound because it was far away, but it was completely damaged and Xiao slowly walked out.


    "Are you crazy? Do we even want to kill?"


    The black queen calmed down and roared at Su Bai, but Su Bai stared at the slowly coming out, Xiao!


    Chapter 0021 Do You Have A Second Ability?


    "I know you have been facing him, and you... are his little follower."


    Xiao slowly walked out to take a look at the Black Queen and Torrent, and smiled indifferently and said, "But it doesn''t matter, I will forgive you, you will naturally follow me when he is dead!"


    "Then he has to die." The Black Queen said lightly.


    The torrent beside him did not speak but walked straight to Su Bai''s side, standing with Emma, ??Riwen and Eric.


    Xiao glanced over, and said with a sneer: "It looks like they are all mutants, and they have been deliberately hiding it for so long because of today? Let me see what they are capable of!"


    When the words fell, a person flew out behind Xiao.


    Salvadoran Angel!


    The wings danced quickly, and the Salvadoran angel violently sprayed a magma-like flame toward Emma and others, and rushed over at the same time.


    The four of them evaded in an instant, the rapids shook their fingers, and a whirlwind hit the Salvadoran angel in an instant, followed by Emma''s sudden sneer, the spiritual power was activated, and the Salvadoran angel who originally wanted to stabilize the body was instantly sluggish, and fell on with a bang. On the ground.A blue shadow rushed out violently, and Ruiwen came to the Salvadoran angel, reached out and grabbed her arm and slammed it up.


    Let go and raise your leg.


    Ruiwen put her foot on the belly of the Salvadoran angel, and the tremendous power made her kick and fly directly and hit the wreckage of the submarine heavily.


    "Ahem!"


    The Salvadoran angel struggled to get up. Behind her, the huge steel plate of the submarine wreckage slammed down. With a bang, the dust was flying, and the Salvadoran angel was directly under the steel plate.


    "Did you see it? This is the end of pretending to be unsuccessful, you should pay attention to it in the future!" Su Bai turned his head and said lightly towards the four.


    This is the first time for the four of them to work together, but the effect is surprisingly good. Although the Salvadoran Angels are not strong, the fact that they can be killed by a spike at the first step has proved that the four of them have a good understanding.


    The torrent disrupted the opponent''s attack, Emma forced control, Ruiwen assisted, and finally Eric gave the final blow.


    perfect!


    As for Darwin, who is a little further away, well, he has no chance at all, and he is not good at offense.


    I don¡¯t feel sorry for the Salvadoran angel Supai, people are too stupid!


    It''s nothing to join Xiao, everyone has their own ambitions, but in this case, they still stand firmly on Xiao''s side and dare to take action, that is, they can''t see the form clearly and don''t blame others for death.


    The brain is a good thing, she should have one!


    Xiao did not look at the life and death of the Salvadoran angel under the steel plate behind him, his face was ugly.


    "It''s really good, Eric''s ability is the same as yours!" Xiao smiled."But, do you think you can beat me this way?"


    "If I let someone take it, should I take it? I''m waiting for you to kill me!"


    Su Bai smiled lightly, the coins floated slowly in the air.


    "It''s a pity that I waited for you and didn''t come, so... I can only come to you!"


    The voice fell, and the coin swished towards Xiao Fei.


    Xiao did not dodge, the coin hit his forehead.Xiao''s head was raised back, and the coin was shot directly away, leaving no wounds on his forehead.

 C124

    "I can absorb any form of kinetic energy, and your attack won''t hurt me at all." Xiao''s expression was full of complacency and confidence and slowly walked towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai did not speak, but controlled the structure of the coin to make countless changes.


    With a crackle, countless coins quickly impacted Xiao, and the afterimage of the coins seemed to have turned into a large net and enveloped Xiao.Xiao''s body undulates, sometimes swelling and sometimes shrinking, completely absorbing the energy generated by the coin.


    Step by step, Xiao''s pace was not affected at all.


    Seeing that Xiao had completely ignored Su Bai''s attack so terribly, everyone had a cloud of haze.


    So strong!


    It can absorb all the kinetic energy, and it will be absorbed if it moves, but it can''t beat him if it doesn''t move.


    This is simply deadlock!


    "What is this guy thinking?"


    The Black Queen looked at Su Bai in a puzzled manner. It is impossible for him to kill him so confidently without knowing Xiao''s abilities. How could he not stop without the effect?This way not only can''t defeat Xiao, but it is adding energy to Xiao making him stronger...


    There is also the powerful bomb just now, why not use it?


    The Black Queen stared at Su Bai. There was no surprise on his face, no panic or anxiety, very calm, as calm as a lake.No...No, it''s more like a hunter waiting for the hunt, watching the witch hunt step by step into his attack range.


    Does he have any hole cards?


    When the Black Queen was thinking like this, Xiao had already come to Su Bai step by step.


    "Do you know what is the most interesting?"


    "The interesting thing is... your attack will be transformed into my energy, and then... it will be returned to you!"


    Xiao said and stretched out his finger slowly.


    Su Bai did not move!


    When Xiao''s finger touched Su Bai''s body, a huge energy wave suddenly burst out from Xiao''s finger. Seeing that this energy was about to swallow Su Bai, Su Bai finally moved!


    To be precise, his body has changed, and it turned into some kind of rock in an instant that looks extremely hard.


    "Huh? You have a second ability?"


    Xiao was a little surprised, and the others were also astonished.


    No one has seen Su Bai''s ability!


    "Is this his trump card?" The Black Queen whispered.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t use it for me, so...you can only die!" Xiao shook his head regretfully and suddenly increased his energy."I just absorbed nuclear energy before this, you...can''t stop it!"


    As if to verify Xiao''s words, although Su Bai had become rocky, the place hit by the energy gradually melted, and his whole body began to glow red, as if about to explode.


    "I... only one ability!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words fell, with a boom, he flew out abruptly, his body was directly penetrated.


    "Your ability is to die!" Xiao sneered lightly, surrounded by...death silence!


    Chapter 0022 My ability...is immortal!


    Xiao clapped his hands gently, turned around, looked at the dumbfounded people and said with a chuckle: "Okay, he is dead. Then it''s your turn. Are you planning to bury him or live a better life? They... are ready. As long as we push the flames a little bit, the war will break out again, mankind will fall into the war, and we... will become the masters of this world."


    "Now, who is willing to create a prosperous dynasty of mutants with me!"


    Xiao stretched out his hand to look at them.


    Su Bai''s death, coupled with his very good words, looks really convincing.


    "Mr. will not die."


    Eric spoke slowly, with an unusually firm tone.


    "I don''t see that you are loyal to him, but his body is there. He is dead!" Xiao Hahe smiled, thinking that Eric could not accept this fact.


    "Do not!"


    Eric shook his head and said firmly: "Mr. will not die, he will wake up and... kill you!"


    "Is this your response?"


    I¡¯m afraid the Red Devil hasn¡¯t come back yet...it¡¯s not good enough. Now there is no one around him, so he wants to recruit them, especially since this Eric has the same ability as Su Bai, and it¡¯s satisfying to be able to subdue him. It''s a pity.


    However, his appearance made Xiao already impatient and impatient.


    "My response is only one word!" Eric gripped the coin and said in a deep voice, "War!"


    "What fight!"


    As soon as Eric''s imposing voice fell, he heard an unceremonious voice.

 C125

    "Su Bai?"


    "Mr!"


    Everyone who had been preparing for a battle was shocked instantly.


    Xiao looked at Su Bai in disbelief. The clothes on his chest were torn, and he could clearly see that there were no wounds."How is it possible? You obviously..."


    "Obviously what?"


    The voice sounded behind Xiao, and Xiao turned his head in horror: "This is teleport, the ability of the Red Devil, you...you have three abilities?"


    The surprised Xiao released his energy again and fought towards Su Bai. Su Bai still did not move, did not teleport, and even did not use the ability to survive the fittest, allowing Xiao''s energy to hit him.


    When the energy touched him, Su Bai immediately felt that his body seemed to have produced a huge suction force, which completely attracted this energy and transformed it into an energy that could be controlled by him!


    "It''s impossible. You have absorbed my energy. How can you have four abilities!" Xiao Da looked at Su Bai in shock. If he could absorb the energy, why didn''t he just do so?And... Xiao can see clearly that Su Bai just absorbed energy in the same way as he...


    "Four kinds?" Su Bai smiled."I only have one ability, and that is immortality!"


    "No...immortal?" Xiao was stunned.


    Su Bai raised his arms, and the box containing molecular bombs in the distance shook in an instant. Hundreds of molecular bombs inside flew out, floating above the two!


    "Hurry and hide away!"


    The power of a molecular bomb before was so strong, but now so many...maybe the entire island can be leveled?The black queen yelled and hurried away.


    "board the plane!"


    Emma yelled, and everyone quickly boarded the plane, followed by Eric''s release ability to control the plane to take off quickly, hovering far over the island.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Xiao watched Su Bai warily.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just give everyone some energy."


    With that said, the molecular bomb had crashed down and detonated almost at the same time.


    In an instant, the power that was so powerful that it had swallowed the entire island surged out, Xiao did not expect that the power of these bombs would be so strong and hastily absorbed it.At the same time, Su Bai is also absorbing!


    The energy of the explosion poured fiercely into the body and transformed into its own energy. The feeling of being filled with energy throughout the body was really refreshing, especially after activating this ability, the ability of the fittest to survive seems to be much quieter. It allows him to absorb energy easily.


    The bodies of the two of them kept changing, absorbing a lot of energy. In just a few minutes, the explosive energy produced by hundreds of molecular bombs was absorbed by the two of them, making the people on the plane amazed!


    "What the hell do you want to do!"


    Xiao asked in a dubious voice.


    This kind of thing is completely useless.


    "I want you to be full and go on the road!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, the coin has floated.


    Crackling, sparkling!


    "It''s useless, I can absorb any attack!" Xiao said with a sneer.


    "The question is, how much can you absorb!" Su Bai sneered slightly."You first absorbed the nuclear energy, and now you have absorbed the energy of the molecular bomb. You should be full, right?"


    Xiao changed his color instantly, his eyes a little flustered.


    At this time, Su Bai had already waved the coin.


    Electromagnetic gun!


    boom.


    The orange light came to Xiao in the blink of an eye, and Xiao hurriedly pressed his hands into the void and began to absorb energy.


    But it was obvious that his absorption rate was already a lot slower, and his body had already swelled to a limit, and it was only shrinking again after a long time.


    "Although your attack is strong, I can still absorb it, and I will return this energy to you. The energy in my body decreases, and the energy in your body increases. It is you, not me, who will reach the limit first!" Xiao Shouted, his voice was a little intermittent.


    "Because I am the attacker and the one who generates extra energy? It sounds like that, but you can only absorb power, and I...generate energy!"


    When the voice fell, the coin in the electromagnetic gun suddenly changed into two and two into four. At the same time, the speed rose again at this time, and it broke the original limit and reached the speed of sound!


    One part of energy becomes four parts, and each part is not weakened or even stronger than before.


    There was finally horror in Xiao''s eyes...


    He has reached the limit and his body has swelled to the point that he is about to explode at any time.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai came behind Xiao in a flash.

 C126

    "Add a little more energy, how about?"


    After finishing speaking, Su Bai''s hand was placed on Xiao''s body, just like Xiao before, but the status and situation of the two have completely changed.


    Chapter 0023 Xiao''s Death!


    "no no¡­¡­"


    I felt that Su Bai''s finger had touched him, just because the kinetic energy of the touch made Xiao feel that his ability had become unstable.This was the first time he had the fear of death. This fear made him forget his identity and pride, his dignity and arrogance, he didn''t want to die!


    "Stop, stop... I surrender, I am willing to be as loyal to you as Torrent!" Xiao, who is occupied by fear, is already a little bit reluctant to say such things that lose his identity before he would never have said. But what he said now is no obstacle at all.


    "I just said...My ability is immortal." Su Bai said slowly.


    "Yes, it is immortal, so I can''t kill you and you will never kill you. I already know that, and I will never be your enemy again." Xiao said hurriedly.


    "I will die, but after I die, I will be full of blood and resurrected. What''s interesting is...I can still get the ability to kill my people!" Su Bai''s tone is exactly the same as Xiao before."I have gained your abilities, and your existence is no longer valuable to me. Oh, yes, it''s worth a little bit. I forgot to tell you that I also sold your body to the CIA. 50 million dollars. It''s worthy of your worth, so...you can go to death!"


    When the three words to die were spoken, Su Bai had already exploded the energy in his body.


    Powerful abilities are like howling waves rushing against a fortress made of sand. Almost instantly, the energy Xiao absorbed was saturated to the limit, and immediately after... his ability overloaded and crashed!


    boom!


    A strong explosion suddenly unfolded, accompanied by a little blood...


    Su Bai subconsciously absorbed the energy, lifted his foot and stepped on it fiercely.


    Click, click...


    The ground under his feet split instantly, and a huge crack appeared on the ground and spread rapidly, disappearing until the end of the line of sight.Immediately afterwards, I heard the sound of clicking, the waves around the island became turbulent, the cracks became bigger and bigger, and there was already sea water spreading in it.


    Island...


    He was stomped in half by Su Bai!


    "Gosh."


    The people on the plane or on the warships of the Soviet Union and the United States in the distance are all dumbfounded. Although they can''t see far away, they can still see the island with two islands.


    What is going on here?In the end what happened?


    Eric controlled the plane to land slowly, and then saw a plane approaching in the distance.


    "The CIA guys are here."


    Emma looked up and walked to Su Bai''s side and said.


    Su Bai said, looking at Xiao on the ground!


    A big hole appeared in his chest, and the internal organs in it were basically gone, completely dead.


    "Congratulations, Xiao is dead, you can completely own the Hellfire Club." The Black Queen walked over and said.


    "How about you?"


    Su Bai turned around and asked.


    "I was thinking of helping you before, and then I can help you kill Xiao if I can ask you for some shares to control the club, now it seems...I can only continue to be my black queen." Although the black queen said You resent, but there is no disappointed expression on his face.


    "Where is Xiao?"


    At this time Mora, Charles, Sonic, Hank, and the ravager came.


    He was wearing a uniform black and yellow X-Men uniform.


    Su Bai gave way to let them see Xiao''s body, and then said to Hank: "Looking back to design a uniform or logo for the Hellfire Club, this set... is not for you!"


    "Ah, good!"


    Hank froze for a moment and nodded quickly.


    "died?"


    Mora glanced at Su Bai with a puzzled look.


    Su Bai nodded: "Is there a problem?"


    "But..." Mora stopped talking.


    Su Bai interrupted: "I promised to provide you with Xiao''s position, but I didn''t say that he is alive. And with Xiao''s strength, if he is still alive, even if you notify you, you will not be able to deal with it. I will help you solve this. The trouble has reduced the casualties, and you should thank me! But for your face, I won¡¯t charge extra!"


    "People, you have seen it, the deal is done, I am going to go!"


    "Dang!"


    At this time, there was a sound from a distance. When everyone heard the sound, they saw the steel plate next to the submarine wreckage being pushed away, and the Salvadoran angel staggered to his feet.


    "Not dead?" Su Bai was a little surprised.

 C127

    The Salvadoran Angel had fainted before, but the violent shaking that Su Bai had just cut the island into two halves made her slowly wake up.As soon as she got up, she saw Xiao''s body not far away and was stunned.


    "Since you are not dead, take it away!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, then walked to Xiao''s side and stretched out his hand to take off his helmet.He just tried to control the helmet to squeeze his head directly, but found that the helmet was made of a special material. Although it also has a magnetic field, it is relatively weak and not so easy to control. So Su Bai changed his mind at that time. Directly use energy to overload him!


    Taking a look at Eric, Su Bai threw it over.


    "It''s yours!"


    "Ah? Thank you sir." Eric knows that this helmet can block psychic abilities, which is a good thing!


    Su Bai doesn''t like Xiao''s helmet. Although it is lighter and the material may be special, it is not unique, and it is far inferior to his Edman alloy helmet in terms of other functions.


    Su Bai just turned around to leave, but suddenly turned his head and looked towards the sea.


    Above the sea, the muzzles of the warships of the two countries started to move and aimed at...here!


    "act recklessly!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mora couldn''t help asking in confusion when she heard Su Bai''s words.


    "Charles, tell him." Su Bai said coldly.


    Charles didn''t know what was going on but saw Su Bai looked at the battleship on the sea and released his ability towards the people on the battleship.After a while, Charles''s face was ugly.


    "They are ready to... attack here!"


    "Attack here, why?" Mora shouted."Xiao is dead, why are they attacking?"


    "Even though Xiao is dead, there are mutants. This is a good opportunity to kill all the mutants!" Su Bai said with a sneer."Moura, you have been sacrificed!"


    Chapter 0024 New Enemy?


    Mora turned around and ran to the plane without saying a word. She didn''t believe the order would be issued from above, and she wanted to kill everyone, including herself?Quickly ran back to the plane and tried to contact her through the communicator, but she didn''t get any response when she let her cry tearing her lungs. Despair... gradually filled her heart.


    Mora took a deep breath and turned out.


    "No contact." Mora whispered.


    "The order has already been issued, so there is no need to bother explaining or lying to you," Su Bai said calmly.


    "The warships of the two countries are equipped with enough nuclear bombs that have caused a world war. Take advantage of the time now, and you can take people away first." Mora said in a deep voice.


    "What about you?" Su Bai asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    "It''s because of me that you are intervening in this matter, I...always have to give you an explanation!" Mora said with a smile.


    She is no longer ready to go.


    "Do you want to stay? Then stay together." Su Bai said lightly.


    "No! I know they have all kinds of abilities, but this time there are too many nuclear bombs. Once they explode...no one can survive." Mora shook his head and said.


    "Do you know how Xiao died?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Mora was stunned and shook her head.


    "I killed it!"


    "you?"


    "Are you a mutant too?" Mora looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. I just have special abilities. It doesn''t mean that I am a mutant. Trust me... This world is more complicated than what you see."


    "I thought the war was over, now it seems...not yet."


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "I just want them to know that although I have no interest in starting a war, I never fear war."


    The coin gradually floated and split.


    "Wait, they haven''t attacked yet..." Charles hurriedly shouted upon seeing this.


    "There is no possibility!"


    "From the time they turned the gun head, there was no possibility!"


    As the voice fell, countless coins exuded a dazzling light.The wind... At first glance, Mora''s hair was blown messy and blocked his vision.She hurriedly lifted her hair and saw countless rays of light piercing the sea and whizzing away. Before Mora could react, she saw the electromagnetic guns turned into coins pierced the warships of the two countries.


    The battleship exploded instantly.


    Boom, boom...

 C128

    The explosion was deafening, the fire filled...


    A huge battleship was destroyed and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    In the two countries, almost hundreds of warships, large and small, were all destroyed at once. They were obviously far away, but the sea breeze seemed to carry heat waves, making them feel the heat and pungent smoke of gunpowder just near the explosion.


    "Let''s go, find out who gave the order!" Su Bai turned around and said.


    "What happens after you find out?" Mora asked hurriedly.


    "dead!"


    The voice is sonorous and powerful, beyond doubt.


    "Emma, ??Eric, your plane to the CIA will follow Mora to the CIA." Su Bai ordered as he walked."Hank, come over and take our plane. From now on you have nothing to do with the CIA. From now on, you will be from the Hellfire Club."


    Hank hesitated and walked over, while Emma and Eric boarded Mora''s plane.


    Two planes left Cuba and returned to the United States.


    Su Bai went back to the villa, while Emma and Eric went to the CIA.


    Special department of the CIA.


    The wreckage was still ruined here during the day, but it was almost cleared now.The fat officer was sweating profusely and commanded over there. Seeing the plane landed, he hurriedly stopped what was at hand and ran over.


    "How is it? Did Xiao find it? Did you catch it?"


    "..."


    Looking at the fat officer''s eagerness, Mora felt that he might not even know what happened.


    "Found it, but Xiao has been defeated by Su. Sir, have you received an order from the Ministry of Defense and my communication?" Mora asked in a deep voice.


    "No, I have been busy cleaning up here! I have handed over the contact to the deputy minister. If there is any situation, he will inform me in time. Is... what happened?" Seeing Mora so serious When asked about this matter, the fat officer knew that something went wrong even if he reacted slowly.


    "He doesn''t know it!"


    Emma said in a deep voice.


    Mora hurriedly asked the fat officer: "Where is the deputy minister?"


    ...


    "Our warships and Soviet warships... are all destroyed." An officer in the command room of the Ministry of Defense whispered.


    "This is impossible!" The Secretary of Defense first shook his head in denial, and then subconsciously asked, "Who did it."


    "do not know!"


    "I don''t know? Once the warships of the two countries were destroyed, didn''t anyone see who did it? What about the satellite results?" the defense minister shouted angrily.


    "The satellite seems to have been disturbed and did not take a clear picture, but... it is most likely the group of mutants on the island!"


    "damn it!"


    The Minister of Defense scolded in a deep voice.


    Although many people opposed it, he resolutely gave this order without even informing the CIA. It was just an agent. Her sacrifice would be worthwhile if these mutants were eliminated.


    Unfortunately, no success!


    If these mutants did it, it means they took the initiative to launch an attack.


    These damn mutants must be eliminated!


    "Immediately send someone to the scene to find out how these battleships were destroyed, and remember to try to find the body of the mutant named Xiao, if there are any..." The Minister of Defense quickly ordered."Also, contact Professor Bolivar Triske, I want to see him."


    Bolivar Triske, a famous genetic research scientist.


    Very well-known in academia, and easy to recognize.


    Because he is a dwarf over one meter tall.


    Although he is small but very far-sighted, he has been devoted to researching mechanical defense engineering, but not long after the end of World War II, and the cold war with the Soviet Union has not yet ended. At this time, it is too risky to study this kind of thing, and it may not be successful, so his plan Has not been agreed.


    Now, the Secretary of Defense feels that it is necessary to put this project on the agenda, because there may be a new enemy!


    Chapter 0025 Sentinel Plan?


    "no one!"


    When Mora, Emma and Eric came to the place where the deputy minister was, they found that people had already gone to the building, and it seemed that the deputy minister was no longer here.Mora hurriedly asked colleagues nearby. It turned out that the deputy minister had already left a long time ago, and the time should be when Mora and Charles were just leaving.


    In other words, no matter who issued the attack order, the order was decided before they set off!


    "Go back to the club first."


    Since the vice minister is not there, Emma and Eric will go back to the club to tell the Soviet Union the news, and then decide what to do next.

 C129

    In the secret room of the Hellfire Club, Emma and Eric told Su Bai about the situation in the CIA.


    "Let''s put the matter of the deputy minister first. He is just an insignificant little pawn. If you find the person who gave the order, you can find him." Su Bai said lightly after hearing it.


    "But we don''t know who this person is yet." Emma said.


    "It''s not simple. It must be one of the people in the previous meeting of the Ministry of National Defense, and the status should be high, otherwise you have no right to issue this order. Well, investigate the Minister of Defense." Su Bai said with a sneer."Emma, ??Riven, Darwin, Eric, this is up to you. Find him, and bring it over!"


    "Yes!"


    Four people responded.


    After they left, Su Bai turned to the rapids and said, "I will leave the club affairs to you for the time being. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!" Torrent said.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai waved his hand, Torrent turned around and left only Su Bai and the Black Queen in the secret room.


    The Black Queen leaned lazily on the sofa and saw Su Bai look over, and smiled Yingyingly: "It''s my turn? How are you going to arrange me?"


    "Do you really want to stay?"


    "Otherwise, what am I doing here?"


    "To be honest, I don''t trust you very much, but your performance makes me think I should give you a chance. So, you should stay in the club for the time being and do what you did before. I will let Emma stay here. After Emma can take over, I have other things for you." Su Bai said.


    "Are you perfunctory me?" The Black Queen looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Whether it''s perfunctory depends on your performance."


    "Performance... Then I will dance for you? It seems that I haven''t skipped it for a long time." The Black Queen said slightly.


    "Speaking of dancing, you go call the Salvadoran angel."


    The Black Queen didn''t get up, and the Salvadoran angel came in timidly after a while.


    After being brought back, the Salvadoran Angel has been worried about what Su Bai will do with him.


    "Give you the last chance to choose, be a stewardess on my plane, or... die!" said Su, the angel looking at Salvador, indifferently.


    "I''m a stewardess!" The Salvadoran angel hurriedly said.


    Although she also knows that the so-called flight attendant is actually no different from the original job, except that she has changed from facing the public to serving Su Bai alone, but this is better than death!


    "This is your own choice and the last choice. Once you are ambitious, don''t blame me." Su Bai said indifferently and waved his hand to let the Salvadoran angel go down.


    How dare the Salvadoran angels have any thoughts now?She didn''t even dare to run, because she knew that even if she could run out of the club, she would still be caught.


    After Su Bai arranged the club''s affairs, he took Hank to the manor.


    The manor is his base camp, and the "brain" made by Hank must also be placed here.First help Hank settle down, and then let him make a list of the items he needs so that he can start researching.


    Late at night.


    The Secretary of Defense was sitting in the car ready to go home.


    Since the day¡¯s work ended, the Minister of Defense has not rested, especially after talking with Professor Bolivar Triske, his mood became very heavy. He has agreed to Professor Triske¡¯s proposal and officially named the plan as'' The sentinel plan'' is used to defend against and confront mutants and reduce human casualties.At the same time, he also agreed with President Kennedy to get approval. Speaking of which, his previous order was approved by President Kennedy. Otherwise, even if he arbitrarily issues the order, the trouble afterwards is not small, he doesn''t want to Lost his official position.


    With the president''s support and Professor Tresk''s plan, the Secretary of Defense felt a lot easier.


    Rubbing his eyes, the Minister of Defense was about to rest for a while, but he suddenly found several people standing in the middle of the road.


    "what happened?"


    Listening to the driver honking the horn to remind the other party but no response, this gave the Secretary of Defense a bad premonition.


    "Turn around and leave immediately!"


    He yelled in a deep voice, and the driver''s reaction quickly stopped and prepared to turn around.


    However, letting him turn the steering wheel frantically, the direction of the car never moved, and even suddenly continued to drive forward.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you to turn around?" The Minister of Defense shouted and questioned and immediately heard the driver''s hands have left the steering wheel. He hurriedly shouted: "It''s not me, not me, the car is driving by itself... "


    The car was getting faster and faster, and it was in front of those people in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing one of them waved his hand, the car stopped abruptly, and the strong inertia made the two of them leaned forward and back. The Minister of Defense''s head was knocked on the chair in front, grinning in pain.However, his reaction was quick and he felt that someone came over to open the car door, and he had already pulled out the gun and fired.


    Ding Ding!


    The bullet was bounced off, and the Minister of Defense looked at the whole...diamond woman in shock!


    "what¡­¡­"


    On the other side, the driver had been dragged out of the car and flew out, followed by these people one after another, exactly four people.


    "Kacha, Kacha!"

 C130

    Eric waved his hand, and the Secretary of Defense''s gun was taken apart in an instant.Riwen in front turned to look like Emma."is it him?"


    Emma sneered and nodded: "It''s him!"


    "It seems we are lucky." Eric said with a smile.


    "Let''s drive, sir should really want to see him."


    Darwin responded and started the car.


    Chapter 0026 Why Don''t You Kill You?


    "Do you know who I am? You dare to kidnap me!"


    Although the Secretary of Defense is nervous and afraid on the surface, he is still calm. To become the Secretary of Defense, his psychological quality is certainly not bad. In addition, he also knows the existence of mutants, so he will not panic. The most important thing is that he is the Secretary of Defense. Anyone who wants to harm him will cause a lot of trouble.Even if these mutants are strong, as long as they want to live a stable life, they dare not really do anything to themselves.


    Because of this confidence, he dared to say this.


    Emma stretched out her hand, her fingers suddenly turned into diamonds and drew a circle against the window glass.


    This car is a special car of the Minister of Defense, and the glass is made of special materials.As a result, Emma made a seemingly random push, and he heard a click, and the drawn circle was pushed out directly.


    Turning her head, Emma looked at the surprised Secretary of Defense."Want to try it?"


    "..."


    The Secretary of Defense was silent for a moment.


    When the car drove near the club, Emma controlled the Secretary of Defense and got out of the car and entered the club. After learning that Su Bai had returned to the manor, Emma took the Secretary of Defense under direct supervision.


    Su Bai came to the club the next morning and met the Minister of Defense.


    "Sir, he is already looking for over there." Emma said while standing beside Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded and looked at the beaming Secretary of Defense."You seem very happy to hear this news? Why? You don''t think you can leave here alive, do you?"


    "You want to kill me?" The Secretary of Defense was shocked."You know who I am, and someone outside is looking for me. If I die here, your trouble will be big."


    "Talk about how old it is." Su Bai turned around and walked to the sofa and sat down. The Black Queen had already poured a glass of wine for Su Bai.


    "They will investigate here, when your club, including you... still want to be safe?" The Defense Minister said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai turned to Emma and said, "Have you got the news?"


    "Well, I got it. A total of three people agreed with his order, and the president''s permission was also obtained. The position of deputy director of the CIA is also known, and Eric has gone."


    With Emma''s psychic power, there is no need to interrogate what news you want.


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and then looked at the Minister of Defense and said: "Since it is your idea and you have issued an order to kill us, then you must be aware of being counter-killed. As for what you just said does have some truth , But you overlooked one thing, that is strength! If the Ministry of Defense or the government takes any action, although the club will not be able to open, it may be displaced, but... we will start revenge without any worries! You can think about the consequences? So, instead of taking action, they will let my club open well, let me focus on making money, even... if someone wants to deal with it My club will come forward to help me solve it. You see, killing you can have such a great advantage, why don''t I kill?"


    Every time Su Bai said a word, the Secretary of Defense''s face became uglier, and when he finished speaking, his face became ashes...


    "and¡­¡­"


    Su''s defeat was paused, and the expression of the Secretary of Defense became even more ugly. Is there any more?


    "And you underestimate the mutant''s ability, Ruiwen..." Su Bai shouted, and Ruiwen directly became the Minister of Defense, the Minister of Defense looked like a ghost."I killed you, you can let her replace you. So from the time you gave that order, your death is doomed."


    Desperate, the Secretary of Defense was completely desperate.


    "Let me come." The Black Queen suddenly smiled: "Is it the first thing I did when I joined the Hellfire Club?"


    Voting certificate?


    Su Bai looked at the Black Queen and shrugged indifferently.


    The Black Queen walked up to the Minister of Defense, and then turned around and said, "Actually, I can control him and let him obediently help us do things."


    "There is no need, he must die!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Ok."


    The Black Queen nodded and put her hand on the forehead of the Minister of Defense. The Minister of Defense looked at her in horror and wondered what she was going to do...


    Soon, he felt that the vitality in his body seemed to be fading, he began to quickly become old and weak, and in a blink of an eye he had become skin and bones, and finally turned into a pile of dust.


    Absorb vitality, this is the mutant ability of the Black Queen.


    But she has many magical abilities besides this, it is difficult to define whether she is a magician or a mutant.


    "Find the vice minister and the three who agreed to this plan, and kill them." Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Yes!"


    Emma and others left in response.


    Not long after they left, they saw the rapids coming in.

 C131

    "Sir, people from the Ministry of Defense are here."


    "Come here very quickly, go out and meet you."


    Su Bai smiled and got up to follow the rapids and the Black Queen out of the secret room.


    People from the Ministry of National Defense have been arranged to the reception room of the club. Torrent opened the door and Su Bai walked in and took a look. There were not many people, only five.


    Two looked like high-ranking officials, and the other three were guards standing behind them.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am the Deputy Minister of National Defense, and this is my secretary." After Su Bai took the seat, the two introduced themselves.


    "Our purpose is to believe that Mr. Su Bai already knows it." The vice minister asked tentatively.


    "For the minister, then you are a step late." Su Bai admitted directly without denying or wrangling.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He is dead." Su Bai said calmly.


    "what?"


    "You actually killed the Minister of Defense, Mr. Su Bai, do you know the consequences of doing this?" the deputy minister asked in a deep voice.


    In particular, his expression was serious but very calm, as if he had already known this result.


    Vice Minister, this adverb is very interesting.


    "He wants to kill me, I will kill him. This is normal. As for the consequences? Mr. Deputy Minister, I will tell you the consequences! If you take any action, we will usher in full revenge from the Hellfire Club!" Su Bai Smiled threateningly.


    Item 0027


    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became serious, but it was not nervous.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the deputy minister in front of him. His expression was serious but he didn''t have the slightest surprise or tension. He didn''t even show any anger or thunderous feeling about the threat of Su Bai, as if he guessed that Su Bai would say so. .


    After a long time, he said: "Mr. Su Bai, are you sure you want to do this? Wouldn''t it be a waste of the previous hard work?"


    "Whoever made me lose something, I will naturally let whoever repay it twice." Su Bai said lightly.


    The deputy minister smiled and said, "I don''t have the right to call the shots, but I will convey your attitude." After that, he got up and walked away directly.


    Just like this, I didn''t say a few words before and after, and I left without talking for more than five minutes, very simply.


    "He is a smart man." Su Bai said with a light smile."He knew that nothing would change after the talk, and he also knew what the consequences of my threat represented, so he left. He came here not so much to look for the minister, but to test my attitude!"


    "He is inclined to us in his heart. No surprises, this matter should end here. And he is likely to be right, and there will be a lot of future dealings. However, they will not always be subject to others like this. The queen answered.


    "This is normal!" Su Bai smiled."Okay, don''t worry about this for the time being, it''s time to rectify things inside the club."


    Now that Su Bai has formally taken over and occupied the club, some of the club''s resources and business, including Xiao''s remaining influence, etc. need to be dealt with.


    This is a cumbersome thing, but it is also something that must be done.


    Fortunately, there are Torrents and the Black Queen. They have been dealing with this kind of things for more than ten years, so it shouldn''t be too troublesome to deal with them.


    When Su Bai was preparing to rectify the club, the deputy minister had conveyed his attitude.


    Many people are naturally unwilling to compromise with this threat, and how can the Minister be killed if there is no such thing as a statement?Although the vice minister tried his best to prove again what terrible consequences would be caused by provoking Su Lost and provoking the Hellfire Club, there are still people who are determined to deal with Su Lost.


    The result...before they discussed the reason and did not decide the final result, a news came that all three people who agreed with the minister at the meeting had died!There was also a deputy director of the CIA who died together, who was also on his side!


    Most of it was turned off this time.


    This attitude couldn''t be more obvious. No matter how many people you are, as long as you are an enemy of me, it is just one word, kill!


    This kind of ignorance of the consequences, not afraid that the government''s posture will make them panic.


    The reason they decided to fight was both for the sake of face and for their own sake.After all, a minister who is dead now is indifferent, what if it is his turn in the future?However, they don''t worry about this issue anymore, because if you stick to it, you don''t have to wait until the future.


    They... really dare to kill!


    This was not over yet, and news came almost at the same time that the suspected members of the Hellfire Club seemed to have gone to the Soviet Union.


    Soviet Union¡­¡­


    Why are you going to the Soviet Union?


    At the time, it was not only the United States who issued the order, but also the Soviet Union.


    It''s better to be less provoked to this kind of character that must be reported.


    In the end, the result is that nothing happened and the Hellfire Club will not be held accountable and even pay attention to the giving aspect.In addition, the special team of the CIA should also be developed as soon as possible, and mutants can be used against mutants temporarily!Of course, things are just like what the Black Queen said. They must be reluctant to be under the control of others all the time, so these are only temporary countermeasures. The real countermeasure is the sentinel plan!


    Simply put, the result of their discussion is that the Hellfire Club treats Su Bai as an ancestor, and waits until he has a certain strength before dealing with him.


    Just... will there really be such a chance?


    It took three days for the club¡¯s affairs to be completely settled. Don¡¯t look at the fact that it was only three days but it was too difficult for Su to lose. He is actually not good at and not interested in these businesses, contacts, and the like. He is not considered a social adult, but as a boss, he must be able to meet and do it himself.

 C132

    Fortunately, it was only for a while.


    Su Bai has left the matter to Torrent, the Black Queen and the White Queen who went to the Soviet Union.


    Yes, Su Bai has officially made Emma the White Queen and started to deal with the club in the name of the White Queen.


    After the club''s affairs were finished, there seemed to be no action on the Ministry of National Defense. Su Bai was ready to relax.


    As a hedonist, Su Bai has been running around since he came to this world until now, strengthening himself, recruiting manpower, and expanding his influence.Now, the manor, the company, and the Hellfire Club have already dealt with it almost. It can be said that the foundation has been laid, and the fight is very solid, then it should be enjoyed, otherwise, what is the point of doing all this, is it not for nothing?


    So the first thing he needs to do is to get himself a luxurious private jet. This is something he has been obsessed with a long time ago, even the flight attendant is already ready.


    Although there are still two airplanes in his manor, they are all produced more than ten years ago, and they are far from each other.At first, the Black Queen suggested that it could be customized, whether it is an airplane or a yacht, as long as the money is in place, it can be modified in full according to the customer''s requirements.


    Leaving aside the yacht, he vetoed the customization of the aircraft.


    Although customization looks very high-end, it is not unique.You must know that the aircraft that the X-Men in the movie started with was made by Hank himself, and its functions are quite powerful!Isn¡¯t that a waste of a genius like Hank?


    So Su Bai found Hank, let him be responsible for the design, installation, and build his own private jet!


    Item 0028


    In the Immortal Manor.


    The sun umbrella stood tall and blocked the sun. Su Bai lay on the recliner and opened his mouth to eat the fruit that Peggy had fed. From time to time, he waved his hand and manipulated the small parts to be installed in accordance with Hank''s requirements. Although it has not been successfully manufactured, the airplane The rough shape is already there.


    As for Hank, he was inspecting various equipment and parts while holding the drawings, his face was full of excitement, and his face was full of energy.


    He is a genius and he has ideas, but scientists cannot rely on ideas alone but need to practice. When Hank was in the CIA, he was able to play too little. The project needed approval and funding was limited. How could he get his full strength like this Support, here he can do any experimental research wholeheartedly, without worrying about being discriminated against.He was very lucky that he came here...


    "Someone is looking for you, so I should go back to the game too."


    Peggy glanced at the direction of the door, and an agent was walking towards this side with a person.Peggy said with a smile, bowed her head and kissed Su Bai''s face, turned and left.


    "Sit down." Su Bai said casually without getting up and walking towards the person.


    "Excuse me?" Mora sat down and asked.


    Su Bai raised his hand and installed a small screw, and then said, "Is there something wrong with your appearance?"


    "The head passed the order to the minister, and the minister informed me that I would pass it to you. That incident has passed. And, I hope that similar things won''t happen again in the future." Mora said.


    "It depends on their attitude." Su Bai said lightly.


    "They decided to expand the size of the special team and renamed it the X-Men. Charles did not agree at first, but...in the end he agreed." Mora said again.


    "As expected."


    "I was appointed as a deputy minister, specifically responsible for mutants."


    "A very wise choice. It can make up for what you did to you before, but also deal with mutants well." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "..."


    Mora was silent, and the business was over. She suddenly felt that she had nothing to say with Su Bai, as if she had an inexplicable sense of distance.Just as she was sadly preparing to leave, she heard Su Bai say lightly."In what name was the X-Men established?"


    "Xavier Genius Youth School, Charles is the principal." Mora said hurriedly.


    "I don''t know how long this school will last." Su Bai chuckled, but he remembered that it didn''t take long for the ravaged to be forced into the army to participate in the Vietnam War, and Wolverine would also go.


    Schools with official background support will not last long, because Charles wants to train them, but the official just wants to use them, and once they are out of use, I¡¯m afraid they will end badly.


    "So I might...be busy in the next period of time." Mora whispered and became nervous.


    Su Bai did not respond, as if he hadn''t heard a glance, which made Mora gradually become disappointed. Just when she hesitated whether to summon the courage to express it or turn to leave, she saw Su Bai stand up.


    "Hank, come here first today."


    Hank took a look and said, "I will study and study, some details may be better."


    "whatever!"


    "Want to experience the feeling of crossing 300 miles in ten minutes?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Mora was stunned and at a loss.


    Su Bai hugged Mora''s waist, followed by teleportation.


    Mora only felt an illusion in front of him, followed by a cruise ship.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Long Island Bay, I bought a new cruise ship. I originally planned to wait until I have experienced the plane before enjoying it, but I think it is very suitable now." Su Bai smiled, and the new year moved, and the huge cruise ship slowly sailed in. The sea.


    The rippling blue sea, the fish that jumped out of the coast from time to time, and the cruise ship stopped between the sea. Su Bai lightly held Mora''s waist and looked straight, then lowered his head to kiss.In an instant, Mora was melted and took the initiative.The seabird was awakened by a cry and flew away, and the originally calm sea seemed to have become noisy. It took a long time... the sound returned to calm.


    "Do you need me to tip you?"


    Su Bai put his arms around Mo La and joked, referring to the incident that he encountered at the club at the beginning.

 C133

    Mora was a little angry, and then shook her head: "I have to leave tomorrow. I don''t regret this decision. Our identity and relationship are also destined for us to be unable to be together again. If you... I mean if you want... ...You can find me at any time."


    "Okay, I will buy a house near Charles School. You can live there. If I want you, I will find you." Su Bai said casually.


    Mora is not Peggy or Dottie, so Su Bai did not specifically ask her to make any changes.


    "Since you won''t go back tomorrow, then we don''t waste time, let''s go on!" Su Bai said with a smile and rolled over and pressed it over, and soon... Mora''s begging for mercy sounded.


    As the sun rose, Su Bai controlled the cruise ship back to the shore, and then left and returned to the manor with Mora, who had obviously undergone transformation.


    "Help me bring a sentence to Charles. If he wants a brain, he can spend money to buy it. The CIA will pay the money, and... I might ask him for help." When Mora was sent away, Su Bai said something.


    After Mora, Su Bai continued to build aircraft.


    In about a week or so, the plane was completely completed, just as the White Queen and the others came back from the Soviet Union, Su Bai called them to relax and relax.But the result was different from what she thought.


    Dotty and Peggy are not available.


    Eric and Darwin, Torrent intends to guard the club.


    In the end, only the White Queen, Rui Wen, the Black Queen, plus the flight attendant Salvador Angel and the No. 3 agent who was in charge of flying the plane and Su Bai boarded this luxury plane named Immortal!


    Bedrooms, bathrooms, bars, and entertainment rooms have everything, all custom-made by Su Bai according to his own requirements. This set of external things cost almost millions of dollars, which is absolutely luxurious.


    The Black Queen was mixing drinks in the bar, and the White Queen and Ruiwen leaned on Su Bai''s legs and sat on the carpet. There was a small stage in the middle, and the Salvadoran angel danced.


    This is enjoyment!


    Item 0029


    After playing for a full week, Su Bai allowed No. 3 to return to the Immortal Manor.After returning to the manor, Su Bai asked Hank to get another fighter, removed many luxurious decorations, increased speed and firepower equipment, and used it exclusively for club members.


    As the saying goes, work and rest are combined.After enjoying a week, it''s time to do something business. After all, if you want to enjoy life, you must ensure that you are strong. Su Bai is ready to study and study the newly acquired abilities.


    Survival of the fittest.


    Teleport.


    As well as absorbing kinetic energy.


    These three abilities have their own purposes. Although the survival of the fittest and the absorption of kinetic energy overlap to a certain extent, they have their own purposes.Absorbing kinetic energy increases the means of attack, and survival of the fittest can reduce unnecessary deaths and injuries caused by the environment.The three abilities have room for development. What Su Bai has to do now is to master these three abilities first, at least to be able to move at will.A few days later, but after Su Bai had adapted to these abilities and managed to move freely, he discovered a problem.


    reaction!


    For example, teleportation is not a process of blinking and disappearing. The faster the reaction speed, the more time this process takes. Once faced with a large-scale intensive attack, the requirements for reaction power will be higher. If the Red Devil was originally If your reaction is strong, it may not be so easy to subdue yourself.


    The same is true for the survival of the fittest. The crisis comes in a blink of an eye, and the quick response is required to adapt.When the Red Devil killed himself before, Survival of the Fittest was automatically activated because of his own reflexes.


    Otherwise, it should not be so fast.


    So then the people around him were unlucky, they were often called to attack him, and several people went together with the fastest speed, especially Eric, let him control a large number of coins to attack himself.


    Not to mention the increase in Su Bai''s reaction power, but Eric''s control power has improved a lot.


    The effect of increased reaction power is not only faster teleportation speed, shorter reaction time, but also affects mental power.Spiritual power is very illusory. Su Bai hasn''t even exercised it specially, but one day Xiaofengqin suddenly said that his spiritual power has increased!


    Su Bai did not wear a helmet when exercising at home, and the black and white queen would not peek at her own thoughts.However, he ignored Little Phoenix, so when Little Phoenix said that Su Bai''s increased mental power actually invalidated her ability and could not fully see Su Bai''s heart, Su Bai was surprised and excited.


    Can exercise reaction power increase mental power?Doesn''t that mean you don''t have to wear a helmet often?


    For this reason, Su Bai also specially asked Emma to try it too. Although it could not be completely blocked, it has been significantly improved.


    This discovery made Su Bai exercise reaction more enthusiastically.


    With Su''s defeat in full swing, almost even the club rarely goes to the club. As for Mora, he hasn''t been there since he got Mora''s first blood separately last time.Within a few months, Mora contacted Su Bai.


    Su Bai had just got up when he received Mora''s call, and was about to take exercise after washing up.As a result, Mora''s call came in, and the tone sounded a bit... low?


    Moura didn''t say anything on the phone, but just asked Su Bai if he would have time to meet.


    After putting down the phone, Su Bai teleported directly.


    There is a villa near the Xavier Junior Genius School, which Su Bai bought for Mora before. The purpose is actually to facilitate occasional dates, but he has never been here once, so he is a little strange to this place.


    In the living room, Mora was slightly surprised to see Su Bai appearing on the sofa, and soon recovered. She got up and threw herself directly into Su Bai''s arms.Su Bai looked down and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "The school may be closed."


    "Closed? Because of the Vietnam War?"


    "Well, the first batch of students we trained were forced into the army. They were not ready yet. I fought for several times with Charles but failed to change the order above. Just now, the students have been taken away. Charles was also a little frustrated and wanted to close the school. I tried to make the mutants get along with ordinary people peacefully, and tried to get the people above to accept the mutants, but... it''s still useless!" Mora said with some grief.


    "Do you know why you failed?"


    Su Bai shook his head and said with a sneer: "Because Charles''s policy is too weak, the prerequisite for peaceful coexistence is to make them fear. With your American bureaucratic style, you have to find something if you have nothing to do, otherwise there will be no Vietnam War. May be fair to you!"


    "Perhaps you are right."


    "At least I heard that the club''s business has not been affected in any way, and there are even green lights in many places, and many people are beginning to cooperate with the club."

 C134

    "So you asked me to ask me to help you pressure them to change their minds or do you want me to bring them back?"


    "I''m just helpless, just... I just hope to see you at this time." Mora shook her head and said.


    Su Bai didn''t say a word, but he used Mora''s hand slightly.


    It was the time when Mora was mentally fragile. In addition, the two hadn''t seen each other for several months. After Mora''s mood calmed down, the two naturally moved from the living room to the bedroom.After a hearty battle was over, looking at Mora who was sleeping, Su Bai got up, dressed and teleported to the school and came to Charles.


    "I can help you rescue these mutants from the battlefield, but you must do me a favor and help Qin create a spiritual barrier to suppress her ability. Also, I have been short of manpower recently, so these mutants unless they don¡¯t want to , Otherwise I will take it away after being rescued."


    Seeing Charles''s decadence, Su Bai said straightforwardly.


    I heard from the Black Queen before that there is indeed a lack of manpower in the club, and...In addition to the club, the Soviet defeat has other purposes, and also lacks a lot of manpower!


    "Let''s go!" Charles looked at Su Bai and said directly to his feet.


    Su Bai was also unambiguous, grabbing Charles and teleported back to the manor directly, and people called Qin.


    Chapter 0030 Do It If You Don''t Accept It!


    Charles went to find Qin when he founded the school. It turned out that Qin''s parents had been changed. He remembered that Qin was also taken away. Finally, it was discovered that Su Bai had taken it away.But when he saw Qin, he was still surprised, surprised that her ability seemed to have become stronger again. Although her control had improved, she was not able to control this powerful energy, and even had some uncontrollable trends.


    So after seeing Qin, Charles immediately began to construct a barrier to Qin''s mind, isolating that powerful force.


    After it was over, Qin fell into a deep sleep, and Charles said to Su Bai: "Her situation is very complicated, and her energy will become stronger as she grows older."


    "I know!"


    Su Bai nodded. He has nothing to do with the power of the Phoenix on Qin''s body for the time being, so let''s take one step at a time and try to enhance her own ability and control.


    Since Su Bai knew Charles, he didn''t say more.


    After Su Bai sent Charles back to school, he went back to Mora''s place, left a note for her and returned again.


    After returning, Su Bai called Emma.


    "How''s the situation in the club? Is there any problem if the Black Queen is missing?"


    "There is not enough manpower now." Emma said."If you have an urgent task and need to send the Black Queen, it will be fine for a short time."


    "So lack of manpower? It seems that my decision is right!" Su Bai just thought that there might be a manpower shortage, but it seemed more serious than he thought."It just so happens that I am going to Vietnam. If I''m lucky, I might bring a few people back. One more thing, try to keep the club''s income as low as possible. I have great use."


    "The club''s income is already a lot, do you keep it all?"


    "All, I''m afraid this is not enough!" Su Bai said.


    Emma is a little surprised, what on earth is going to use so much money?


    "A place completely our own." Su Bai said with a smile as if seeing Emma''s doubts.


    The Vietnam War has been going on for some time. The United States has sent a lot of troops, including the mutant squad. Su Bai asked Emma to confirm the position of the mutant squad with the "brain" newly developed by Hank.


    After several teleports, Su Bai had already arrived near the army belonging to the mutant team.


    No stranger to the army camp, Su Bai used Teleport to get familiar with the environment, and quickly judged where the mutant team was.


    An independent barracks.


    Su Bai teleported directly in.


    Snapped.


    The red mist appeared and disappeared quickly, so fast that a blink of an eye was enough for Su Bai to teleport four or five times.


    This is the effect of increased responsiveness.


    It was late at night at this time, and everyone in the barracks was asleep, and Su Bai walked past the beds with the faint light.


    The first one is very familiar, Alex the Rape.


    Following him was a bald boy with many tattoos on his body.


    "by!"


    Su Bai was startled by a guy with disgusting pimple on his face and protruding eyes.Although I was mentally prepared to know that I would meet him, I still felt a bit disgusting to see him...


    Su Bai shifted his gaze to the next one, but this one was not much better. It looked like a bald head, but it was covered with spikes like hedgehogs. People with intensive phobia would never see this stuff.


    "Who!"


    Suddenly someone in the barracks seemed to wake up and shouted in a dazed manner. As a result, the shout awoke everyone else. With a click, the lights came on. Several soldiers hurriedly pointed their guns at Su Bai. This mutant has also woke up.


    Alex couldn''t help showing a surprised expression when he saw Su Bai. Why did he come here?


    "Heavenly people!"


    "An enemy is coming."


    In the Vietnam War, the Chinese dynasty was also a participating party, and it was the opposite.So after recognizing Su Bai''s complexion, he almost shot Su Bai without any pause.

 C135

    "Boom boom!"


    The bullet was shot out instantly.


    Su Bai can feel the speed and trajectory of the bullet, which is very interesting.So Su Bai did not teleport or control, but avoided.


    "Whizzing!"


    The bullet passed by, Su Bai dashed forward and hit one of the soldiers...


    boom!


    Blooming all over his face, this punch collapsed his nose.


    "Forget that my physical fitness is twice that of ordinary people." After possessing the ability, Su Bai rarely uses fighting skills, but now he really wants to try it because he found that his reflexes are in the process of fighting. It can play a big role. Almost the opponent has just prepared to make a move and has not finished it. Su Bai has already reacted and interrupted the move.


    It''s a bit like an unknown prophet.


    Very cool!


    As for not attracting the attention of others in the barracks?Su Bai didn''t care at all.


    He didn''t plan to take people away quietly, so he would do whatever he didn''t agree with.


    It happened during this period of time that I was a little itchy, and there was a Chinese army participating in the war. No matter how you look at it, it is impossible for him to stand on the side of the American army.


    Da da da.


    With loud gunfire, Su Bai took the initiative to attack while avoiding the bullet.He rushed to the front, kicked the chest of the soldier next to him, and hit the other with his fist. The two fell to the ground at the same time.At the same time, Su Bai felt that someone was firing a gun nearby. He was not even half a metre away, and his proximity was very sudden.Su Bai wanted to control the bullet subconsciously, and the ability of the fittest to survive even instinctively wanted to activate, but Su Bai stopped it for an instant.


    Bend over, turned around, and rushed to the person instantly like a wild leopard, staring at Su Bai who was close at hand, completely stunned.


    So fast!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai slammed his fist down, and the man responded to the ground.


    Taking a look at the soldiers lying on the ground and the mutants who have not yet reacted, Su Bai said indifferently, "Does anyone want to leave here?"


    In an instant, everyone''s heart moved.


    Alex was no exception. Just when he wanted to ask Su Bai why he came back, he suddenly heard footsteps outside, and countless soldiers with guns opened the curtains and rushed in.


    Seeing Su Bai standing in the middle of the barracks and the soldiers lying on the ground, these people who rushed in were about to open fire on Su Bai, but... the mutants moved!


    Chapter 0031 Sword Slashing Barracks


    The bald boy with tattoos suddenly opened his palm towards the door, and a three-circle tattoo appeared on his palm, and he turned around.


    "Oh, uh..."


    Several soldiers fell to the ground in pain and vomited.


    Immediately after the guy with the barbed head, his eyes suddenly turned crimson, there was a bang, and several soldiers fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, the long toad-like guy didn''t know when he put on a pair of special glasses, followed by his mouth, his tongue stretched out abruptly and he rolled up the guns of those people and moved them to the side. Yi Shao was directly distributed to other people, and also to Su Bai!


    Although they have the ability, it is useless to rely solely on ability in this barracks of at least 3,000 people. The power of firearms and other thermal weapons is too great, and sound waves are because of this...


    Seeing the gun being thrown toward him, the place where he was entangled with his tongue was still covered with a layer of mucous membrane, Su Bai felt numb all over, and subconsciously controlled the gun and threw it directly into his hand.


    "Give it to you, I don''t need it." Su Bai said lightly.


    Toad froze for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Su Bai to be capable.


    "What to do next?" Listening to the successive footsteps outside, it was obvious that the army was already gathering, and Alex couldn''t help but ask Su Bai.


    "Charles is ready to close the school. I will take you away. If you are willing to follow me, you can join the Hellfire Club!" Su Bai said flatly, without any panic.


    Hellfire Club?


    This name is not unfamiliar to them at all, and even a bit familiar. They can often hear the professor mention it to Ms. Mora, knowing that it is also a large team of mutants.


    "I do."


    "I am willing."


    Toad spoke to the bald boy with tattoos, and the guy with the thorns on his head nodded.


    "What about you?" Su Bai looked at Alex.


    In this case, Alex is still a little bit to watch, and the others are at best as miscellaneous helpers, so they can''t stand alone.


    Alex nodded.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Then let''s go?"


    "How to go? At least a few thousand soldiers are gathering outside, or talk to them? Maybe they know your identity might let us leave?" Alex said hurriedly.

 C136

    "Let?"


    "I never need someone to say let me leave!"


    Su Bai patted Alex on the shoulder and walked straight out of the barracks.


    There were dense numbers of soldiers standing outside the barracks. As soon as Su Bai went out, he heard the sound of ear-splitting guns. It was a completely indiscriminate attack. Even Alex and the others would suffer from this dense attack.


    Perhaps in their strict eyes, these mutants are not comrades-in-arms at all.


    With a cold snort, Su Bai raised his hand with one hand, and the bullets flying all over the sky stopped directly in the air. Under the horrified eyes of these soldiers, Su Bai waved his palm.


    Puff, puff, puff~


    The bullet retreated quickly and penetrated the bodies of the soldiers, and a large area was reached in an instant.


    "Quick, go and support!"


    There was a shout from a distance, and a group of soldiers was daring to come here.


    Looking at Alex and the others who came out in shock, Su Bai''s fingers lightly hooked, and Alex and the others instantly felt that their necks sank and followed the identity cards and flew in front of Su Bai. A very strange way gradually merged together, stretched and changed, and finally turned into a long sword.


    The blade is very long, the blade is very thin, and it is faintly glowing. If it is not for seeing it, no one can believe that it will be turned into a few more identity cards.


    "Do you dare to kill? The Hell Club don''t want to seduce you." Su Bai said lightly.


    "dare!"


    Several people shouted with passion.


    "Then go."


    Su Bai smiled and said, rushing towards the crowd.


    A group of bullets hit it, but stopped in front of Su Bai and then retreated sharply.A row of soldiers fell down and Su Bai had already rushed into the crowd. The sharp sword in his hand began to harvest his life, stained with blood.


    Fighting and fucking girls is the easiest thing to make a man''s enthusiasm. Su Bai is also a whim, but he is not ready to use his ability but to prepare for close attacks to test or exercise his reflexes.


    Su Bai was shocked when he used his ability to kill people, but at this time using a sword to kill people in close proximity made people feel terrified and aggrieved. The confidence of those soldiers was destroyed little by little. One soldier took out a bomb and moved towards Su Bai. Threw it over.


    "Be careful!"


    Toad yelled, his tongue was about to stretch out and swept away the bomb.However, the bomb exploded so quickly that it detonated before it fell completely.


    Su Bai''s ability to grasp the explosion with one hand quickly absorbed, and he shocked with one foot.


    Click, click.


    There was a huge gap in the ground instantly from Su Bai''s eyes, and the shaking ground caused the soldiers to stagger, and many of them fell.The cracks spread quickly, barracks, cars... The cracks spread all the way to the tarmac in the distance, and even shattered an airplane!


    It took a long time for the shock to end, and everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the shocking scene.


    "Mr. Su Bai, please wait, wait!"


    An eager voice broke the silence, and immediately afterwards saw a man with the appearance of an officer, sweating and panicking, running over.


    "Mr. Su Bai, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the colonel in charge of this battle, my name is..."


    "I''m not interested in knowing what your name is. I just want to ask you, do you want to continue?" Su Bai asked lightly after interrupting.


    "Misunderstanding, there must be some misunderstanding in this!" The colonel hurriedly defended."Why don''t we go to my barracks, let''s talk?"


    "You''re not a beautiful woman. What can I talk about with you." Su Bai said with a sneer: "I''ll take them away, and your people directly attacked me. I fight back... Is there a problem? Is there a misunderstanding? "


    "Of course there is a misunderstanding. Who knew you would come to the barracks to find mutants in the middle of the night? What''s more, they are not yours!" The colonel complained in his heart, and then said embarrassedly: "If Mr. Su Bai wants to take them away I''m afraid...it won''t work."


    Chapter 0032 Crossover...dead!


    "I start to admire your courage." Su Bai said with a sneer."Dare you stop me?"


    There were blood drops dripping on Leng Sen''s blade, and Su Bai''s expression was gloomy and cold, as if he might make a move at any time.The colonel swallowed his throat wrigglingly, and said whispered: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, of course I don''t. It''s just that...they are soldiers in the army, and they are deserters without an order to leave the battlefield. What''s more, we still have high hopes for them. So if Mr. Su Bai wants to take them away, it¡¯s best, and it¡¯s better to have an order, so that it can reduce a lot of misunderstandings and troubles."


    Su Bai looked at the colonel, and the colonel smiled intently."Get the phone."


    The colonel hurriedly nodded to the soldier who was still stunned next to him and said, "What are you stupidly doing? Go get the phone."


    "Or go to my barracks, take a break and have some coffee? When the order comes down, I will have someone arrange a plane to take you away?" the colonel asked kindly.


    Angry?


    Of course angry!


    With so many soldiers dead, how could he not be angry when the barracks were destroyed like this?But he knows what kind of character and strength this lord is, so he has to endure anger.


    Su Bai ignored the colonel¡¯s favor. It didn¡¯t take long for the soldiers to come over with the phone. The colonel was about to contact the Ministry of National Defense but was recruited by Su Bai. He saw the phone floating in the air and quickly broadcast the number for a while. Then it was connected.

 C137

    "Come and pick me up!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then hung up.


    No head, no brain, no position.


    "Well, let me contact the Ministry of National Defense for you?" The colonel couldn''t help but tentatively asked when Su Bai had no intention of fighting after hanging up.


    "It''s not necessary." Su Bai said indifferently, ignoring the colonel, ignoring the surrounding soldiers, turning and walking back to Alex and the others.


    Alex and others have been completely impressed by the strength shown by Su Bai.


    Everyone was extremely excited and respected.


    Not long after, a plane pierced the night sky and screamed.


    The strong airflow swept the people around, completely stunned by this epoch-making fighter.


    "gone!"


    Su Bai said, leading everyone to the fighter jet.


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    The colonel hurriedly shouted, but saw that the sword in Su Bai''s hand suddenly turned into a coin, and the coin flew out with a flick of his finger.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The orange light came out in an instant, and the electromagnetic gun passed by, making the surroundings instantly brighter, and the strong wind current passed by the colonel in front of him.After a long time, a deep burning trace appeared on the ground, and Su Bai''s faint voice floated over immediately.


    "Those who cross the line, die!"


    Seeing Zizi braving the electric light and the burning line, the colonel was motionless, and the soldiers around subconsciously relaxed their breathing. Until they watched them wait to get on the plane and leave, these talents subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. .


    "Are you here too?"


    Seeing Emma Su lost in surprise, I thought it was only Agent 3 coming.


    Emma nodded: "I found that there is another mutant here, a person with self-healing ability, and feels very strong."


    "Healing man, Wolverine?"


    Wolverine participated in the Vietnam War. The last time I saw him was when he was looking for mutants with Charles, months have passed. Did he join the Vietnam War?


    "Then go take a look!"


    It doesn''t matter whether it is Wolverine or not.


    Emma glanced at Agent 3, and Agent 3 immediately steered the plane and changed direction.


    Then Emma looked at Alex and the others.


    "My name is Emma, ??the White Queen of the Hellfire Club, you can introduce your own abilities." Emma said to them.


    The Hellfire Club, the black and white queen is also quite famous, and they introduced it by themselves.


    Needless to say, Alex is very powerful in absorbing the power of the universe and releasing shock waves.


    As for the ability of that toad, it has super jumping ability and can release venom.


    A man with a red-eyed sting can make people comatose.


    As for the bald tattooed man, his code name is Wenmo. He is the only one among this group of mutants who surprises Su Bai...


    Because he is not a mutant himself, his ability comes from his tattoo.


    There are a total of seven tattoos on his body, but only two tattoo effects are currently known.One is the biochemical logo three-circle tattoo on the right palm, which can make the other person feel extremely uncomfortable and vomit.There is a tattoo on his left hand that resembles the texture of the skin of Steel Lux, which gives him super power.


    There are tattoos on his head, back, right arm, and left hand near his eyes, but he doesn''t know the effect for the time being, and needs to be developed and improved.


    "Where is the sound wave?"


    When they finished talking about Su Bai, they realized that there seemed to be one missing person.


    "Soundwave...dead," Alex said in a deep voice."When we were sent here in the morning, Sonic was a little bit rebellious and refused and clashed with the soldiers who transported us. When we didn''t react... Sonic was shot. I wanted to avenge him, but mine The ability is still not well controlled and everyone is around, so just..."


    Alex blames himself.


    If there were no toads, Wenmo and the others around, Alex would have done it.


    As the first batch of X-Men, Alex is older than them and has the strongest strength. He has always felt that he is the leader of this team. Although angry, he also has to consider the safety of other people.


    "It''s a pity!"


    Thinking of Yinbo''s silly appearance when she was rejected, Su Bai was really sorry.


    Patting Alex on the shoulder, Su Bai said: "Just keep it up and keep it up!"


    "Ok!"

 C138

    Alex nodded heavily, already remembering this hatred in his heart.


    Although Charles has always taught them that they want to live in peace with humans, Alex is not the kind of person who can get rid of himself. Otherwise, he would not choose to be confined at first, but now... his thinking has changed!


    "We have arrived!"


    Agent No. 3 suddenly said something, and then the plane began to prepare for landing.


    Item 0033


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Before the plane landed, bursts of light lit up below, and bullets swept toward the plane frantically.


    "Sir, do you want to inform the other party of our identity?"


    Agent No. 3 asked calmly, without even evading the bullet.


    Ding ding ding, ding ding ding...


    The bullet hit the plane and was bounced without leaving any trace.


    The surface of the aircraft was covered with a layer of Edman alloy, and the bullets could not penetrate it!


    Originally, Su Bai intended to be made directly with Edman alloy. However, if the Edman alloy was too heavy, the speed would not increase. In the end Su Bai took the initiative to cover the surface of the aircraft with Edman alloy. The speed is affected by the counterweight!


    "Test the firepower of this fighter!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "understood!"


    Agent No. 3 responded and launched an attack directly.


    "Da da da, da da da."


    Weapons appeared on the plane and started firing frantically.


    There was a scream from below and explosions all around.


    "Wow!"


    A missile flew out and exploded on the ground. For a moment, the red light was dazzling, and the bottom was burning.


    The plane pierced the night sky, showing its strong defensive ability and attacking firepower, and then found an open space and landed slowly under Su Bai''s signal.


    The hatch opened and Su Bai walked out slowly.


    As soon as he went out, he was greeted by a fierce rain of bullets. Su Bai thought, and the bullets produced by the magnetic shield were bounced off.


    "over there."


    Emma followed, she was not afraid of bullets.Sweeping his eyes left and right, he quickly pointed in a certain direction and said.


    Su Bai looked in the direction she pointed, slightly disappointed.


    Not Wolverine!


    Although not Wolverine, he is a celebrity?With a burly physique, a long-haired beard, and a fierce and combative expression, it is exactly the brother of Wolverine in the movie, the saber-toothed tiger!


    Before I saw Wolverine, I was alone, and now I am Sabretooth himself. Didn¡¯t it mean that the two of them participated in the Vietnam War?Why are you not together?Is it one after another?


    "drink!"


    Feeling the gazes of Su Bai and Emma, ??the saber-toothed tiger roared, and the sharp teeth looked a bit interesting.


    Bloodthirsty, aggressive, cruel personality.


    Very suitable for some dirty work!


    But it may not be easy to subdue him. This guy is too ego, ambitious and not easy to discipline. If it doesn''t work, it will be another Red Devil, so the best way is to conquer him once and make him have an indelible fear. , Let him feel scared even when he thinks of betraying or disobeying himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai''s heart moved.


    The tank not far away was quickly disassembled, twisted into strips of steel bars and flew over.


    The strange scene frightened the surrounding soldiers, but the saber-toothed tiger didn''t run, but instead rushed towards Su Bai.Dodge, avoiding the attack of the two rattans, the saber-toothed tiger suddenly fell to the ground with a puff, and the ankles were entangled by the steel bars, followed by several steel bars, and got into the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s legs. The hands and body were just twisted into together.


    The sharp pain made the saber-toothed tiger scream, and the cry was so stern that the soldiers nearby shuddered.


    This method of death is terrible!


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the saber-toothed tiger entangled by steel bars flew over instantly, then turned on the plane, the plane slowly took off and left...


    "This... gone?"


    "Aren''t they enemies?"


    "Just came to find that soldier?"


    "Who are they? It''s...it''s almost..."

 C139

    The surrounding soldiers froze for a long time, without understanding what was going on. There was a battle inexplicably. Although it has not been counted, at least a few hundred people were killed or injured.And the other party came as he wanted, and left as he wanted, this feeling is too unjust, too aggrieved!


    On the plane, everyone looked at the saber-toothed tiger penetrated by steel bars.


    His appearance at this time looks very scary, his body and limbs are completely penetrated by steel bars, and his painful grin is still alive.


    "Good self-healing ability!" Su Bai glanced at the saber-toothed tiger and said lightly.


    "Who are you! Have the ability to let me go!" Saber-toothed tiger gritted his teeth and squeezed his energy.


    Su Bai smiled and turned around and sat down. The Sabre-toothed Tiger yelled angrily when he saw Su Bai ignored him.


    "Emma, ??let him stop the meeting!"


    "Yes!"


    Emma smiled slightly, and soon the saber-toothed tiger''s voice stopped abruptly, her expression dull.


    After the plane left the scope of the Vietnam War, it landed in a remote place. Su Bai took the saber-toothed tiger out and threw it on the ground, pulling out the steel bars on his body. The pain caused the saber-toothed tiger to wake up instantly and shouted.The steel rod came out of his body and fell to the ground, and the pierced wound was healing quickly.


    Su Bai noticed that the healing speed of the saber-toothed tiger was not the limit recovery, and it also took time to heal.


    The saber-toothed tiger regained freedom shook his neck and opened his hands, his nails grew instantly, and he looked at Su Bai angrily.


    Su Bai smiled and hooked him.


    "Roar!"


    The saber-toothed tiger roared as if the tiger directly rushed towards the mountain, and quickly came to Su Bai''s front in the blink of an eye. At the same time, he swung his paw, but he caught a hole!


    Su Bai first ducked from the back, followed by a punch.


    boom!


    The saber-toothed tiger stepped back slightly, rubbed his chest and rushed over again.


    "This guy''s physical strength and strength seem to be stronger than Wolverine!" Su Bai thought about it but stopped avoiding it, letting the saber-toothed tiger attack him.


    "what?"


    Seeing that his attack not only didn''t hurt Su Bai, but seemed to have been absorbed, this made the Sabre-Toothed Tiger''s voice of confusion.


    Absorbing the kinetic energy of the saber-toothed tiger''s attack, Su Bai smiled and punched out.


    "Huh!" Seeing Su Bai punching so casually, Sabretooth Tiger''s face showed a cruel smile and thumped his fist.


    "boom!"


    The fists of the two banged together, and a crisp sound of clicking was heard immediately, and the saber-toothed tiger snorted, his arms drooped and retreated several steps.


    Arm...broken!


    "This is impossible!" The Sabre Tooth Tiger looked at Su Bai in shock and disbelief.


    Item 0034


    Although the saber-toothed tiger''s arm recovered quickly, his face was shocked but not cleared for a long time. How could he have such a strong power?


    "There is nothing impossible with me!" Su Bai smiled and raised his fingers again."Come on, go ahead, don''t you just persuade you?"


    "Humph!"


    The saber-toothed tiger hummed madly and rushed up again.


    Although shocked but not afraid, he has suffered a lot of huge injuries through countless dangerous situations so far, but he is still alive, because he has a strong self-healing ability, so he is fearless.


    Absorbing the kinetic energy produced by the saber-toothed tiger, Su Bai transformed into his own power to fight.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    It''s just a fist to the flesh attack, and the people watching it are full of enthusiasm.


    Su Bai didn''t feel any pain at all, his attacks were all converted into energy, and all his power was returned to the saber-toothed tiger. Almost every punch he hits could leave the saber-toothed tiger skin open and bones broken.If it were not for the saber-toothed tiger''s self-healing ability, he would be dead now.But this is the case, it also makes the Saber-toothed tiger depressed.


    No matter how strong he attacked the opponent, he was unharmed, and after each attack, the opponent''s attack would be stronger. This is simply...too bully.


    boom!


    With another punch, the saber-toothed tiger was hit and flew out, lying on the ground and struggling for a few times, but he couldn''t stand up immediately, his chest was obviously sunken in, and he was recovering a little bit.


    Su Bai shook his shoulders."Play with you another way!"


    With that, the magnetic shield opened instantly, and the light blue light seemed to envelop Su Bai in it.


    "Come!"


    Su Bai whispered and shouted towards the saber tooth tiger.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Saber-toothed tiger couldn''t help asking.

 C140

    "Have you heard of Hellfire Club?" Su Bai asked calmly.


    "I''ve heard." Sabre-toothed tiger said solemnly.


    "Then it will be easy. I am the owner of the Hellfire Club and I am ready to let you do things for me."


    "You want to recruit me?"


    Sabre-toothed tiger was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this person turned out to be the owner of the Hellfire Club, let alone that he was trying to recruit himself."You said it earlier, I have heard about the Hellfire Club, I am willing to join."


    The forces of the Hellfire Jue Club and the style of doing things are all in line with the requirements of the Sabretooth Tiger. Knowing that it is to recruit themselves, the Sabretooth Tiger agreed without hesitation.


    After all, this is more interesting than being a soldier!


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" the saber-toothed tiger asked.


    "To tame a beast is not to give it enough food, because one day it will not be able to give it, or if it cannot be satisfied, it will backfire its owner. Only by letting him hit the bottom of his heart and feel fear from the depths of his soul will he obediently obey. You are A good knife, so I need you to be obedient." Su Bai said slowly, and the steel bars on the ground flew slowly.


    During this process, the steel bars split into pieces, becoming coins and floating on the right side of Su Bai.One next to each other, as if queuing again.


    Saber-toothed tiger was angry and puzzled, and saw a coin suddenly floated on Su Bai''s thumb.


    Ding!


    With a flick of his thumb, the coin suddenly accelerated.


    With a bang, a huge orange electric light emerged, and the strong wind hit, and before the saber-toothed tiger could react, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Looking down subconsciously, a big hole appeared on his chest.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden explosion behind him!


    "The reaction is too slow." Su Bai said indifferently. As soon as the saber-toothed tiger was about to growl and question, he saw the coin fly over again, so scared that he had no time to speak and quickly turned and avoided.Although his reaction was quick, the coin still pierced his shoulder, and the saber-toothed tiger fell to the ground with a painful grunt.


    Su Bai did not stop. The coins floated on his thumb one by one and then flew out. Electromagnetic guns rushed towards the saber-toothed tiger like endless without any pause.


    The saber-toothed tiger dodged around in embarrassment, moving as fast as a ghost, but the electromagnetic gun followed like a shadow, even if he ran at full strength, he still couldn''t completely avoid it.One is not so much, the saber-toothed tiger''s knee was pierced and fell to the ground with a puff.


    "Wait, wait, I take it, can''t I take it?" The hard saber-toothed tiger finally couldn''t stand it, turning around and begging loudly for Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    The coins that had been lined up suddenly floated neatly.


    "This time, it is the limit speed, the power will be stronger. If you survive, I will be a member of my hellfire." Su Bai said softly.


    There are at least dozens of coins!


    At this level, I am afraid that I will be completely blown into powder, and there is no time to heal himself.


    The fear of death filled my heart. Seeing Su Bai did not seem to scare himself or change his attention, the Sabre-toothed tiger violently got up and ran away frantically.


    The speed has almost reached its limit, it''s just a gust of wind.


    He is scared!


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his hand grasped his fist.


    In an instant, countless electromagnetic cannons shot out suddenly, as bright as daylight illuminating the surroundings clearly.


    The wind stopped, and the space seemed to be condensed because of this, only a dazzling light flashed by, pounding... countless electromagnetic cannons passed through the body of the saber-toothed tiger, and a series of explosions were generated. The surroundings fell into darkness, clouds of smoke and dust filled...


    There was silence around, and Emma and the others were a little shocked when they looked into the distance. They didn''t expect that the husband was really unrelenting. Emma felt that even if she was diamondized, she would be blasted into scum now.


    It''s a pity that the saber-toothed tiger died like this!


    When the smoke cleared, Su Bai walked over slowly.


    Not far away is a huge deep pit. In the deep pit, the saber-toothed tiger''s body has been blasted to pieces, and it is incomplete, even the head is only half left, which looks very scary.


    "Congratulations on your becoming a member of Hellfire, and you will do well for the club in the future. I can''t treat you badly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The saber-toothed tiger couldn''t speak anymore, just rolled his eyes.


    It can be felt in his broken eyes, the kind of fear he burned into his bones and engraved in his soul!


    Chapter 0035 Artificial Island Project?


    The plane quickly swept across the layers of clouds that had blown the air, and Su Bai closed his eyes and rested, Emma, ??next to him.


    Alex and the others sat on the other side, sometimes secretly looking at the saber-toothed tiger sitting alone.


    At this time, the saber-toothed tiger has not fully recovered, wearing Alex''s military uniform, and the body under the military uniform is still recovering quickly.The injury this time was too serious, it took a long time to recover. This was the first time he suffered such a serious injury. He even thought he was dead at the time. If... Finally, the direction of the electromagnetic gun did not move. But if he continues to aim his head, I am afraid he will really die.Thinking of this, he couldn''t help taking a quiet look at Su Bai, even if Su Bai had already closed his eyes, he didn''t dare to look more, and immediately returned his eyes.


    too frightening!

 C141

    He didn''t even dare to recall the scene before!


    The plane did not return to the manor, but first stayed above the Hellfire Club. Su Bai transported the group to the secret room of the club, and Agent 3 drove the plane back to the manor.


    After the Sabre-toothed Tiger and Alex and the others settled down, Emma said to Su Bai: "We robbed people from the battlefield and killed so many soldiers this time. I''m afraid they won''t be indifferent. What to prepare?"


    "It''s not necessary." Su Bai shook his head and said, "Unless they have the hope that they can defeat me, they will call a few times at best and they won''t take any action. Just take care of these and you can be tougher! "


    "Yeah!" Emma nodded.


    "Where is the Black Queen?" Su Bai asked.


    "I just saw that she seemed to be about to rest."


    Su Bai nodded and left the secret room to go to the Black Queen''s room.


    Su Bai was knocking at the door of the room, but the door opened by himself.


    Walking in, Su Bai saw that the Black Queen had just come out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and seemed to have just finished taking a shower.The Black Queen casually greeted Su Bai, then removed the bath towel and went to the closet to look for clothes. She didn''t mind that Su Bai was stunned by Su Bai.After all... I even skipped the striptease.


    Su Bai walked to the side and sat down looking at the black queen who was looking for clothes with her back and said casually: "Remember that I said before that I would give you a chance?"


    "So you really didn''t perfuse me." The Black Queen smiled and took out a white pajamas to compare and ask Su Bai''s opinion.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and continued: "During this period of time, thanks to your club''s ability to develop so fast, now we have more and more people and more and more business. Of course, the government''s tolerance for us is gradually decreasing. I believe. When they think of a way, it''s time to start."


    "Why don''t you take the initiative?" The Black Queen asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It doesn''t make sense. If you kill a president, there will be a second, unless you take the entire United States. But that''s not easy, and I''m not interested in doing these things: it''s better than this, you can fight for it. Some time to do what I really want to do."


    "What do you want to do?"


    The Black Queen put down her pajamas and walked to Su Bai and asked curiously.


    "Enjoy life! I have endless years to waste. It''s great to sit in a city and be surrounded by friends!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Trust me, this is the most difficult." The Black Queen said with a smile.


    Some things are not for you to give in, but once you start there will be endless follow-ups.


    For example, if Su Pai tells the government that I only want to enjoy life, I am afraid that the government will not believe it at all. Even if you believe it, it will not be indifferent. Either completely eliminate it or let you be under their control. Their approach is So urinary.Therefore, if you don''t want to die or be a bird in a cage, you must fight!


    "Long Island Harbor is close to the Bronx. I want to build an artificial island as our real base camp. What do you think?" In the comics, Lao Wan seems to have created an artificial island Utopia specially for mutants. Su I think this method is good.With the development of the times, things about mutants will soon be known to everyone, and may even happen soon.At that time it will become difficult for mutants to get along with ordinary people, so if there is no harm in building such a base camp, it can form a real power anyway!


    Combine the artificial island with the Bronx, so that advancement can rely on the development of the Bronx, and retreat can ensure an indestructible base.


    "This idea is good!"


    The eyes of the Black Queen suddenly lit up."We are a country of our own? This is what you said is a place that sits on a city? But I am afraid it is not that easy, and the money spent is more expensive, the most important thing is that the government may not recognize it."


    "At that time, I will find a way. During this time, you can think about the construction and future development, etc., and I will generally leave it to you to preside!" Su Bai said.


    "Leave it to me!"


    The Black Queen said confidently.


    "If the artificial island is built, you will be a veritable king, then I can no longer be called the Black Queen." The Black Queen said and looked at Su Bai with a smile.


    "Emma will be angry." Su Bai smiled and got up, stretched out his hand and patted the black queen''s hips, then turned around and said: "Take a rest early. You will be too busy to think about it for some time in the future."


    "I''m afraid that Emma will be angry and you won''t eat him sooner."


    The Black Queen murmured angrily, but Su Bai had already left.


    People from the government arrived early the next morning. According to statistics, at least a thousand people were killed or injured last night. The camp and the wounded directly affected their plans and deployment of the Vietnam War. The loss of human, material and financial resources is countless, even if they are now It is impossible to be really indifferent if you dare not tear your face.


    If the war fails, they will suffer not only these losses, but also the condemnation of the people and other countries. After all, they will have nothing to do with them in this war. They seem to have to participate in the war.Emma had been prepared for this, and her very strong attitude on the grounds that the trend harmed the mutants resulted in abruptly suppressing their arrogance.


    Chapter 0036: Star Reaching Plan?


    The authorities want the Hellfire Club to give an explanation, and it is best to give compensation or help them to make up for the loss of personnel caused by casualties.Simply put, either give money or send someone to help them fight!They are still very jealous of the money and strength of the Hellfire Club. Since the loss is caused by you, you will naturally bear it!


    Emma¡¯s attitude is very simple. We don¡¯t want money or people. We don¡¯t hold you accountable for sending those mutants to the battlefield, or even shooting a mutant. It¡¯s not bad. If you are shameless, you will lose. More¡­¡­


    Things have just reached a deadlock!


    After the authorities left, a meeting was held and Professor Trisk was called.


    The main content of the meeting is about the sentinel plan!


    "Professor Triske, the mutant body you need has been given to you. This almost caused a backlash from the Hellfire Club. I hope you can give us an acceptable result."


    "I have found their mutant genes from the corpses of the mutants and entered the recognition system of this gene on the system of the sentinel robot. Once turned on, it will actively identify the mutants hidden in the crowd and complete the killing. In fact. , I have been thinking that if the genetic ability of these mutants can be extracted and installed on the sentry, it will be more powerful, but there is no solution yet. Give me ten or five years, I believe that the sentry robot will appear completely The qualitative change!" Professor Trisk said excitedly.


    "We can''t wait that long. They have become more and more excessive. The soldiers have already learned about the existence of mutants. I believe that soon the people will know that it will cause great panic. We must prove that we have The ability to protect the people!"


    "I need you to make more sentry robots as soon as possible. Once the mutants are announced to the world, we must immediately hold a press release to let the public see the sentry robots. This is the president''s order!"


    Professor Trisk nodded.

 C142

    "Next, let''s discuss how to deal with this matter!" After the sentinel''s topic, he continued to discuss how the matter should end, and with what result.


    ...


    "What are you looking at?"


    On the balcony, Mora looked at Su Bai and looked at the night sky and asked curiously.


    When Mora got up in the morning, she saw the note left by Su Bai. She first went to Charles and asked about the results. When she arrived at school, she found Su Bai was also here. Only then did she know that Su Bai went to Vietnam last night to bring everyone. Came back.Although Sonic was dead, it was good for others to come back without incident.Charles has closed the school disheartenedly, and Mora and Su Bai have returned to this villa.


    "I met a self-healing mutant called Sabre-toothed Tiger in Vietnam. When I talked to Charles during the day, I learned that I had also visited him when the X-Men was founded. It was only because of his personality that Charles finally gave up." Bai said casually.


    "His character is a bit cruel, and Charles is worried that he will not listen to discipline." Mora said.


    "That only shows that there is a problem with Charles''s discipline." Su Bai smiled: "In this world, people don''t stand unsteadily. If you want to live comfortably, you have to be cruel to others."


    Looking at the starry sky, Su Bai suddenly smiled and said, "Do you think the stars are beautiful?"


    "Of course?" Mora nodded.


    "How about taking one off?"


    "Huh?" Mora was stunned for a moment thinking that Su Bai was joking, only to find that his expression was incredibly serious: "You don''t really intend to pick the stars? How can this be done!"


    "The stars are nothing more than planets. As long as I have enough powerful ability to control its magnetic field, I can naturally pick them off." Su Bai said calmly.


    Mora knew that Su Bai was very capable, but he still felt unacceptable when he heard him say that, it was a planet in the universe!Is this too exaggerated?Originally, even if Su Bai might be a mutant with strong strength, Mora didn''t feel any difference between him and him, but now I heard that he is about to pick stars, let her have a kind of two worlds. I feel...I don''t deserve him at all.


    Mora''s reaction Su Bai did not notice, he was seriously considering the matter.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to move directly from other places and merge several islands together, and then use Edman alloy to build an artificial island... But just looking at the starry sky above gave Su Bai a new idea. Surely small planets are more indestructible, right?


    Although the idea is good, it is somewhat difficult to implement.


    He still couldn''t sense such a distant magnetic field, even if he could sense it, he might not be able to pull the planet over.Unless... Let Apocalypse strengthen it?In the movie, Magneto changed from being able to control the magnetic field on metal directly to being able to control the earth''s magnetic field.The development level of his abilities is stronger than Eric, if it is strengthened by the apocalypse, it should be enough to pull the planet, right?


    Apocalypse''s ability to be strengthened is good, and it is indeed very useful, but I just don''t know if he can strengthen himself?If you can''t, this will be a good plan at that time.


    Remember that it was because of Mora that Apocalypse woke up from a deep sleep and saw the world again?That is to treat her well.


    Su Bai smiled and got up and walked behind Mora and hugged her.


    Mora was taken aback for a moment and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Come on for you." Su Bai gave a grin and launched the offensive.


    Before long, the sound from the balcony cut through the quiet night sky.


    The next morning, Mora helped Su Bai arrange his clothes, and watched him teleport away. Then she cleaned up and prepared to return to the CIA.She, the deputy director, was promoted because of the mutants. Now that the school is closed and the X-Men disbanded, she should go back and report.Originally, she actually wanted to resign. After all, you were a little frustrated with her actions against the X-Men above, but now she has changed her attention.


    She wanted to be responsible for this matter. Perhaps... it was the only bridge between her and Su Bai.If there is not even this point, let alone maintaining such an unclear relationship, I am afraid it will not take long for all sentient beings to disappear from his life!


    Chapter 0037 Capability Development: Strong Control


    After Su Bai came back, he asked Emma about the result, and didn''t care too much when he knew that he was separated.He called the Sabre-toothed Tiger, Alex and the others, and asked them a few words. In addition to the Sabre-toothed Tiger, they were assigned to Riptide and Eric to take them first to be familiar with the work content and operation of the club.


    "Sir, what about me?"


    Seeing that the other little fur boys had things to do but didn''t, the Sabre-toothed Tiger hesitated and asked.


    "I have a very important thing for you." Su Bai said.


    The saber-toothed tiger was a little excited and hurriedly looked up, and heard Su Bai slowly say: "I need a suitable training partner. This process may be more dangerous. Other than others, there is no self-healing ability, so this matter is yours !"


    "..."


    The saber-toothed tiger wanted to refuse, but did not have the courage to say it.


    And regardless of whether he agrees or not, Su Bai will let him do the sparring.


    With the saber-toothed tiger, a sparring practice that he can try at will, Su Bai can feel relieved to try boldly.


    The saber-toothed tiger stood there nervously, not knowing what Su Bai was going to do, the shadow Su Bai left on him was too great.Standing in front of the saber-toothed tiger, Su Bai stared at him with a silent and focused expression.He dared to feel that the magnetic field on the saber-toothed tiger could also be controlled, but only to control him to move or float.But this was not what Su Bai wanted. What Su Bai wanted to try was to control the iron element in his body.To put it simply, the saber-toothed tiger has a large magnetic field, but what Su Bai wants to control is a small place in this large magnetic field. There is a detail that needs to be controlled in more detail.


    Before controlling, he had to sense, Su Bai slowly absorbed his mind and focused on sensing the iron element on the saber-toothed tiger.


    Gradually, he felt the weak feedback, so weak that it might disappear at any time.Su Bai did not rush to control, but continued to deepen this feeling and became familiar with its existence.After a long time, Su Bai suddenly stretched out his hand at the saber-toothed tiger. The saber-toothed tiger shivered and retreated for a half step before realizing that... nothing happened?


    "No way? Control seems a little weak." Su Bai murmured, frowned and continued to try.


    This attempt was out of control.


    The poor saber-toothed tiger basically did nothing but stood there, and this battle lasted three days.


    Basically, apart from sleeping and resting, he was standing in front of Su Bai.


    The saber-toothed tigers he used were a bit suspicious whether Su Bai was deliberately using this method to warn himself, as if he had agreed to join the club before, but Su Bai almost killed him.But in four days, he stopped thinking like that, because Su lost successfully!


    When the saber-toothed tiger was so bored but dared not to leave, Su Bai''s attempt succeeded.

 C143

    "what¡­¡­"


    The saber-tooth tiger suddenly yelled in surprise and raised his arms fiercely, as if he were a diving athlete.


    "What''s the matter? I obviously don''t have metal on my body, how can I control me?" The Sabre-toothed Tiger shouted in surprise, he found that his arm was not under his control at all!


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised a little and smiled, his fingers swayed slightly, and he saw that the saber-toothed tiger''s crude body started to dance, and it was a striptease dance.Imagine the rough body of the saber-toothed tiger, with a long beard scratching his head and posing for a striptease. Although there is no undressing but the action is just enough for the eyes, the saber-toothed tiger is almost ashamed.


    Su Bai didn''t really think much about it, but he didn''t think about what to do to control the saber-toothed tiger, and then happened to think of the appearance of the Salvadoran angel dancing striptease so he tried it.Although the dancing posture has some spicy eyes, Su Bai''s attention didn''t pay attention to these at all. He sensed the iron element in the saber-toothed tiger''s body, which was very weak, so he had to concentrate and use this to force control his body movements.


    Some movements that are too subtle may not be possible, and they must be focused and the release process takes a certain amount of time, so don''t even think about using them during the battle, but at other times!And if you exercise, you will shorten this process if you become proficient, so that you can control anyone to do anything.


    "What is this... doing?"


    It happened that Emma came in at this time, and she was shocked when she saw the saber-toothed tiger dancing this dance.


    "Nothing." Su Bai responded with a smile and slightly relaxed his control of the saber-toothed tiger, but the saber-toothed tiger stopped instantly and hurriedly turned around to leave.


    No face to meet people!


    "Stop!" Su Bai concentrated again and stopped the Sabretooth Tiger.


    "If you want to see, there are a lot of dancers in the club, otherwise you can let the Salvadoran Angel or the Black Queen, or even I can jump for you, there is no need to let the... saber-toothed tiger jump, right?" Emma walked along the way, Su Bai laughed and joked Said.


    "Naughty, you know what I''m doing."


    Su Bai responded with a smile and stretched out slightly.


    When Emma saw this, she walked behind Su Bai and helped him get a massage."Tired?"


    "It''s just that it consumes a lot of energy, so you have to pay special attention." Su Bai closed his eyes and leaned his head against Emma''s chest.


    Emma gave a small hand and massaged Su Bai''s head.


    After a while, Su Bai slowly opened his eyes and looked at the saber-toothed tiger. The saber-toothed tiger instantly had a bad feeling...


    "The human brain needs blood to keep running, and I can control the iron in the blood, so that means...in fact, I can still do this..."


    Su Bai said softly that his palm turned slightly, and the Sabretooth Tiger''s expression became painful in an instant. His expression was stubborn and his nails stretched but his body couldn''t move. After a while, he saw the Sabretooth Tiger''s eyes turned and fainted. But the body... is still under control to stand tall.


    Item 0038


    "How did you do it?" Emma asked somewhat surprised.


    "Cerebral insufficiency."


    "..."


    The answer was simple and powerful, and Su Bai smiled and lifted his control of the saber-toothed tiger."At present, I can only control his physical actions and make him unconscious due to insufficient blood supply, but after I have more abilities and control, I may be able to let the blood control the brain and think to achieve the same brain control effect as the mind control."


    "In the future, you will find that there are many people with similar abilities, such as telepathy. You, Charles, the Black Queen, and the Little Phoenix Qin all have them, but their strengths and effects are different. Once the abilities are obtained, they must be developed and enhanced. All right." Seeing Emma''s surprised look, Su Bai smiled and said and then asked: "Are you coming over to find me something?"


    "By the way, I almost forgot." Emma said hurriedly."Actually, Alex said that Yinbo''s body was taken away. I just recently spoke to the Ministry of National Defense. So I paid attention to this matter. It turned out that the body was not sent home or buried, but sent. A private organization, and this private organization belongs to Trisk, a famous professor. Following this clue to investigate, it turns out that Trisk is cooperating with the Ministry of National Defense on a project called''Sentinel'', which is used to deal with mutants. Against us. This plan is led by Trisk, funded by the Ministry of National Defense, signed and authorized by the President, and it seems to have been effective."


    "Sentinel plan." It is not surprising to hear that the plan was defeated. Although the time seems to be a little earlier, but because his own influence mutants were also discovered and known earlier than in the movie, it is not a big deal to advance the sentry plan. Yes, after all, this kind of large-scale plan is not only thought of when things happened, it must have been considered in advance.


    I don¡¯t worry at all about the so-called Sentry Su defeat. In the movie, the future Sentinels rampant mutants are almost extinct. The future Sentinels will be truly powerful. Using the transformation of the devil girl Ruiwen and the absorption ability of the mischievous girl almost makes The sentinel has become a big killer against mutants, and this is only in the movie. The sentinel is more powerful in the middle and late comics.And the current Sentry is just the initial model. To put it bluntly, it is just a large robot. It has no powerful power other than the ability to lock and identify mutant genes.But... Su Bai felt that he should also do something else, wouldn''t it make them think that he was a fool, and the information was unclear?


    "Is the current minister the one I saw last time?" Su Bai asked.


    Emma nodded: "Yes, he was righted after the last incident. I thought he would be smarter."


    "I''m going to say hello to him." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Should I be with you?" Emma asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Just to say hello, there is no need to make such a big scene, just let Darwin send me there."


    "Then I will notify him." Emma said quickly and telepathically informed Darwin. When Su Bai arrived at the club''s door, Darwin was already waiting in the car.


    Emma had already told Darwin that after Su lost and got on the car, he immediately started the car and set off.


    It was the evening when I came out, and it was already dark when I got there.


    "Just stop here, you go back first." Su Bai said and then teleported directly.


    The next moment, he has appeared in the living room of Minister''s house.


    Both are ministers, but his family is far less luxurious than the last one. I don''t know if he hasn''t come to change houses after being promoted?The security nearby is not so tight, there are only four guards at the door.I looked around and looked around. They all looked ordinary, simple, and nothing special in luxury.


    There seemed to be a woman singing cheerfully from upstairs, and she seemed to be in a good mood.He moved his eyes to the cabinet next to him, and there was a photo on it.A man and a woman, the man is the minister I met last time, and the woman should be her wife. She looks young and beautiful and should be a lot smaller than him, especially her long blond hair looks very feeling!


    "Pity!"


    Su Bai said softly, shook his head and turned upstairs.


    Da da da!


    Although the footsteps were not heavy, they were not deliberately hidden. I soon heard a woman upstairs say: "Dear, you are back? Why is it so early? I thought you forgot that today is our anniversary. Wait a minute. In a moment, I am changing my clothes, which I prepared specially for today!"

 C144

    The voice was brisk and gave people a strong sense of happiness. Although she hadn''t seen anyone yet, Su Bai could think that her face was like a flower at this moment.


    This is a person who feels very interesting in life, and the relationship between the couple should be very good.


    Su Bai went to the second floor and followed the sound to the room where she was. There was a charming woman in the room. A woman in her early thirties was changing clothes, with a blond shawl, a beautiful face and a pretty good figure.Su Bai stood at the door and watched her activate her abilities. After a while, she heard her trembling and saying, "Why, what''s going on, what''s wrong with me."


    Turning around slowly, she saw Su Bai.


    "Who are you? You, what did you do to me."


    "Hello madam, my name is Su Bai, and I come from the Hellfire Club."


    "It''s you¡­¡­"


    "It looks like your husband should have mentioned me to you, that''s easy. Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you. Today is your anniversary? So you should really dress up and continue to change your clothes. Then give him a surprise, and I also... give him a surprise!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, she has continued to dress up uncontrollably.


    The night is getting deeper.


    The minister finally came back, just after the meeting, because the Soviet Union''s actions before the defeat caused a major blow to the army''s deployment in Vietnam and had to send more troops.As a result, his pressure was even greater, but thinking of his wife, he felt relieved again. Looking at the flowers in his hand, the minister opened the door and shouted."Madam, I''m back."


    In the living room, the lady is wearing a beautiful skirt, but she is dancing the kind of vulgar dance that can only be seen in nightclubs and bars. Opposite her, there is a man sitting!


    Chapter 0039 Your wife is in great shape!


    "It''s you!"


    With a click, the flower in the minister''s hand fell to the ground and looked behind him consciously. The guard didn''t seem to know what was going on inside."How did you get in?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "Tick." "Tick."


    Su Bai tapped the armrest of the sofa lightly with his fingers, and said with a smile: "I thought your first reaction would be to draw a gun or call someone, yes...very smart."


    Of course, the minister knew what the consequences would be if he did that. How could these guards alone be able to stop the Soviet defeat, who could enter and exit at will on the battlefield?Doing so can only make things worse.Glancing at his wife, she was obviously frightened with tears in her eyes, but her body was dancing involuntarily.


    "What did you do to her!"


    The Minister asked in a deep voice.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Your wife is very beautiful. When I came, she was preparing for your anniversary and wanted to give you a surprise. I will give you a surprise too. You can rest assured that I didn''t do anything to her."


    "Is it still called?"


    Seeing the lady dancing that kind of vulgar dance, the minister couldn''t help but roar in a low voice.


    "It''s pretty, isn''t it?" Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "Put away your ridiculous anger, you secretly support the sentinel plan to kill us, I just let her dance, even clothes Not taking it off is pretty good enough. Believe it or not, if it is my hand today, your wife may not be so good."


    "..."


    The minister was silent for a moment and slowly said, "What do you want, just say it!"


    "Since you can support Trisk''s project, you should be able to support me? I want money, a lot of money!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    As soon as the minister was about to refuse, he heard Su Bai interrupted and said: "In exchange, I can let you continue to implement the sentinel plan, and it can also make you more stable in this position."


    The minister was stunned for a moment: "What the hell do you mean?"


    "The meaning is very simple. If you choose to help me, I will help you for mutual benefit. If you refuse, the mutants under me should be willing to talk to your wife and talk to you again." Su Bai said lightly.


    "I didn''t have the opportunity to manipulate this. The president is watching very closely now."


    After a while, the minister said slowly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You don''t need to worry about this. You just need to make a reasonable plan and hand it in. The president will naturally agree."


    "What are you going to do?" The minister was suddenly shocked.


    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers.The minister''s wife instantly sat on the ground."It''s getting late, don''t disturb your anniversary celebration. In addition, you are very blessed, your wife has a great body!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before the minister''s words were finished, Su Bai had disappeared.


    He is indeed here to say hello this time. He needs money to support the artificial island project. It would be better for the US government to pay for the bill.It can be seen from the minister''s attitude that he has already succumbed.If he has something to do, Su Bai does not mind changing to a new minister.


    After all, all lieutenants hope to go further.


    Of course, if you want them to continuously provide large sums of money, then ministers alone are not enough, so the next target of Soviet defeat is President Kennedy.


    White House!


    Presidential residence and office.


    Although it was late at night, it was still brightly lit and heavily guarded.


    Su Bai several teleports in the past and soon found the unrested president in a special room.


    It looks like it''s still processing files.

 C145

    So Su Bai actually didn''t want to be such a high-ranking official. Even if the artificial island project succeeds in becoming the so-called king in the future, Su Bai will not do everything by himself. He does all this for the sake of stability and enjoyment, but then he is busy. There is no time to rest. Isn¡¯t that putting the cart before the horse?


    The working president raised his head as if feeling emotionally.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai in front of him, the president was stunned for a moment, and his hand was about to move towards the button under the table. As soon as he stretched it out, he felt that the originally loose watch instantly tightened, as if there was a force pulling the watch to control himself. His socks could not move forward, and immediately following him, he felt the watch getting closer and closer, his wrists seemed to be strangled, so cold and sweaty...


    "Interesting, how did you find me?"


    Su Bai found out as soon as he appeared as the president. This response power is not something ordinary people can have.


    While asking, Su Bai walked to his desk and sat down, looking at the president condescendingly, Su Bai suddenly smiled: "Are you a mutant?"


    In an instant, the president''s expression changed and he shouted angrily: "How can I be a mutant?"


    "So you don''t know..." Su Bai laughed: "This is really interesting. If the people know that their president is a mutant, I don''t know how they will react. And you, Trisk''s sentinel plan is Can you identify mutants, right? Once you are officially invested, other mutants have not been found yet, and you are first detected. That scene is really funny."


    "I''m not a mutant!" the president shouted in a deep voice.


    "Are you sure? Would you like to... verify it?"


    Su Bai smiled and grabbed the president''s shoulder abruptly, the next moment... it teleported directly to Hank''s laboratory in the Immortal Manor.


    Hank seemed to be about to take a rest, and was stunned when he saw Su Bai suddenly come over, and then he saw the...the president who was brought here?


    Hank was startled, his voice trembling.


    "This is Hank, my chief scientist and future mutant diplomat, from your CIA." Su Bai gave a brief introduction, and then said to Hank: "Don''t be so nervous, the president is no big deal, not to mention... ¡­ Is he still a mutant?"


    "He is a mutant?"


    "I''m not a mutant!"


    "Is it right? I''ll know soon." Su Bai smiled and said to Hanke: "Help him check to see if there is a mutant gene in his body."


    I''m sure if the president is a mutant Su defeated.


    On the one hand, his reaction force just now was really too fast. On the other hand, it is very clear in the movie "Reverse the Future" that he is a mutant!


    Chapter 0040 President Is A Mutant?


    In "Reverse the Future", Magneto is locked deep underground in the Pentagon for assassination of the President.Everyone, including Charles, thought it was made by Magneto, because the bullet was diverted in the air, which really looks like Magneto.And with Magneto¡¯s hatred of humans and the idea of ??fighting for mutants, he did indeed assassinate the president.


    But in fact Magneto is not trying to kill the president but to save him, because...the president is of the same kind, a mutant!


    However, the timeline in the movie is that after the death of Kennedy, the new president took over and began the sentinel project. The new president is naturally not a mutant and will not appear because of the current oolong scene.


    After about half an hour, Hank brought Kenny over.


    Hank''s expression was surprised, but Kennedy seemed to have been hit hard.You don''t need to ask, the result has been confirmed, he is a mutant!


    "Believe it now?" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    The president said in a daze: "I found that my senses were particularly sharp before. When someone approached, I would find out immediately. I thought it was my sixth sense, but I didn''t expect it..."


    "It should be just elementary telepathy." Su Bai said.


    The president was silent.


    "I saved your life, shouldn''t you say something?" Su Bai said.


    "Do you want me to stop the Sentinel Project?" the president asked, looking up.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "You all regard the sentinel plan as a treasure. I dare not say anything in the future, but now... your so-called sentinel plan is just a joke. What I need you to do is to agree to a copy from the Ministry of Defense Plan report."


    "The Ministry of Defense?"


    The president frowned and asked, "What plan do you want to do?"


    "You have spare money to fight the Vietnam War, and spare money to support the sentinel plan, so... why don''t you support me as well?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you want money?" the president said solemnly.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Since you are also a mutant, you should consider it for the mutant."


    "I''ll send you back, so consider it carefully."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he sent the president back.


    Ignoring the desperate president, Su said to Hank after returning from defeat."It just so happens, you help me check it too."


    "What to check?" Hank asked in amazement.


    "Check if there are mutant genes in my body."


    Before Su Bai, he planned to ask Charles to confirm it for himself, but now it¡¯s easier if he has Hank. After all, Hank is his own.


    "Is it necessary to check?"

 C146

    Hanke couldn''t understand that Su Bai''s so many abilities were obviously mutants.


    "Have you met Jia Ying?" Su Bai asked.


    After Xiao died, Jia Ying was finally able to move freely and live in the sun. At first, when the rapids saw Jia Ying, she was shocked.


    "Yes, she is a mutant too?" Hank said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "There are not only mutants in this world."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hanke was surprised, but he believed that Su Bai would not lie to himself, there are still many things in this world that he does not understand.Therefore, Hank carried out the tests that were originally unnecessary, but the results of the tests surprised Hank.


    There is no mutant gene in Su Bai''s body!


    It doesn''t even have any special genes, and it''s completely indistinguishable from ordinary humans.


    "How could this be?"


    Hanke looked at Su Bai in a puzzled way. He has so many abilities, no matter from which point of view, he cannot be an ordinary person. Even if he is not a mutant, it may be an alien or other reasons. People are exactly the same."I... can I check Jia Ying''s genes?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter if she agrees."


    Su Bai said, he ruined his blood and test results.


    Seeing Su Bai''s move, Hank immediately promised that he would not disclose the results, but he obviously couldn''t sleep tonight.


    The president is a mutant.


    Su Bai is not a mutant.


    Either of these two results shocked him.


    Su Bai was relieved to come out of the laboratory, he had been troubled since the beginning of the journey.


    Is he a mutant or the final form of human evolution?


    Now that the results came out, he was relieved.


    At least when you encounter leeches, you don''t have to worry about being restrained.


    Leech is the bald boy who appeared in "X-Men''s Last Stand". Some people called him the antidote. His ability is to suppress the mutant ability. The government relied on him to develop the antidote to restore the mutants to normal, but it was later confirmed that It''s only temporary.


    For the time being, Su Bai had a good night''s sleep, and said that the President was sent back to the White House and almost stayed up all night. The result was too unexpected. He turned out to be a mutant?If there is no reminder from Su Bai, if he is detected as a mutant by the sentinel, aside from mentioning his own life, don''t even think about the position of president, I am afraid that he will bear a lot of notoriety?


    After recognizing his identity, the president''s attitude has changed a lot.


    So early the next morning, the President planned to stop the Sentinel Project directly, but before he could go there, the Secretary of Defense came up first and provided an application report on the upgrade of military weapons and the improvement of soldiers¡¯ personal treatment.When the minister sent him, he was a little nervous, worried that the president asked how he should respond.Who knows that the president didn''t ask at all, he simply approved it, and didn''t even ask about some of the questionable clauses in the document.


    He was very curious about what Soviet defeat did to the president.


    Not only did he agree so simply, he even proactively increased the amount of funds.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, anyway...it was done!


    "Call Professor Trisk over. Regarding the sentinel plan, I think I should reconsider!" the president said.


    The minister was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Before long, Professor Trisk came.


    As soon as he came in and sat down, there were loud noises from Trisk.


    Trisk took out an instrument and glanced at the president in surprise.


    "what happened?"


    The president asked.


    Trisk shook his head, turned off the mutant sensor, and asked with a face turned on his face."Nothing, what can I do if you ask me to come?"


    Item 0041


    After Trisk left the president, his face was gloomy and ugly, and the sentinel project was forcibly stopped. As for the reason, although the president also explained it, it was obviously not the real reason.


    The real reason is that the president turned out to be a mutant!


    He is absolutely unwilling to let him stop the sentinel plan. Although he does not fear or hate mutants, he does not want mutants to be president.So he went to the vice president, and he wanted to work with the vice president to continue to develop the sentinel project!Regarding the details and purpose of the cooperation, the two finally hit it off and let Trisk continue to secretly make the sentry robot. At the same time, the vice president has already begun to figure out how to use this.


    When Su Bai knew that Kennedy had stopped the sentinel plan, he was not too surprised, whoever would do it.However, Su Bai didn''t believe that Trisk would really be so obedient, and the Sentinel Plan would stop there?


    So Su Bai asked Emma to investigate the matter.


    Although Su Bai didn''t care about the sentinel plan, it would save a lot of trouble if it really stopped, but if it didn''t, Su Bai planned to stop this plan completely.He had to keep Kenneth alive so that he could continue to provide funds.


    As a result, this investigation, hehe, really found some interesting news.


    Trisk unexpectedly cooperated with the vice president, and it seems that he already knew the identity of the mutant of Kennedy. On the one hand, he continued to make sentry robots, and on the other hand, he planned to assassinate Kennedy.

 C147

    I don''t know if the killer of Kennedy was the one who lost the tax and Soviet Union, but now it is obviously related to the vice president.


    "Already know the location of the sentry robot factory."


    Su Bai got up slowly, asked about the location, teleported and disappeared.


    The next moment, outside a secret factory in Trisk Industries.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    The factory is remote and heavily guarded.


    With a chuckle, Su Bai walked over slowly.


    In the factory, Trisk is checking the situation of the sentry robot with the vice president. If there are no problems, their plan can begin.


    "The operating system of the sentinel robot is very simple, and the recognition program has been automatically set in it. The detector has been modified, and the sound prompt has been removed to avoid being discovered. If the indicator light is on, it means that there is a mutant nearby." Turn on the controller and talk about each item."At that time, as long as you press this button, the sentry robot will start to recognize the mutants and begin the annihilation mission. The sentry robot will not stop until the mission is completed."


    "Are you sure this won''t hurt ordinary people? And it can deal with the mutants of Hellfire Club?" the vice president asked.


    "Of course, if it is an ordinary person, the detector will not give a prompt, and during the execution of the mission, it will calculate the attack route through the program to avoid harming ordinary people. The most important thing is that all its components are The Russian side is made of non-metal, but it is very sturdy and equipped with extremely strong firepower. If the people of the Hellfire Club are here, it will only take a few seconds to wipe out most of them! It is now in production With eight sentry robots, even if Su Bai can''t be eliminated, his power will definitely be lost..."


    boom!


    Before Trisk finished speaking, he heard a loud noise and the door collapsed.


    The sudden change caused Trisk and the vice president to subconsciously turn their heads and look at them, and then they saw a person slowly coming from the door.


    Su defeated!


    Seeing the visitor, Trisk and the vice president were both stunned.


    The vice president had some fear subconsciously. After all, he knew the ability of the Soviet Union to defeat.However, Trisk, who was next to him, suddenly smiled, as if it was an effect that got his wish!


    "It''s great!"


    The little Trisk couldn¡¯t help clapping his hands and laughed to the vice president and said: ¡°I originally wanted to propose a trial before the official launch. I didn¡¯t expect that he would come here by himself. Don¡¯t be afraid, Mr. Vice President, you are about See the power of the Sentry Robot!"


    The Vice President could not help but feel a little relieved when he saw Trisk''s self-confident appearance, and he had no other hope now.


    Since Su Bai found here, it means that his plan with Trisk has probably been known. If Su Bai can''t be solved here, even if he can leave alive, I''m afraid the president will not let him go.


    "Only you?"


    Trisk asked towards Su Bai, who was walking slowly.


    "It doesn''t take so many people to deal with these tatters," Su Bai said lightly.


    "Tattered? These tatters will kill you soon!" Trisk snorted."Unfortunately, I wanted to kill you all at once, so that I could have more corpses for research. But that''s okay, you can go back to them naturally. As the boss of the Hellfire Club, the strongest mutant, I I will dissect your corpse carefully... blood, bone marrow, various organs, I will not let it go!"


    With that said, Trisk confidently pressed the switch to activate the detector.


    "Huh? Why doesn''t it light up?"


    When the detector started, the light...but did not turn on.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t you say that the light would turn on if a mutant appeared? Why didn''t it turn on? Isn''t he a mutant?" the vice president shouted in panic.


    Trisk shook his head and said firmly: "Impossible. He has such a special ability. It is absolutely impossible that he is not a mutant. It may be because the machine has malfunctioned, but it doesn''t matter. He is already here and doesn''t need detection results at all, just start The sentinel robot is fine, and the recognition system on the sentinel robot will never go wrong!"


    Seeing Trisk''s confident look, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, don''t say I won''t give you a chance, even if it''s started."


    Identify mutants?


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    Lao Tzu is not a mutant!


    Under Su Bai''s sneered gaze, Trisk pressed the start button.In an instant, the eight sentry robots standing next to them suddenly moved, and the mechanical sound of clicks rang out. The heads of the sentry robots began to turn, and they performed genetic scanning of the people present...


    Trisk looked expectant and excited, and his short body couldn''t help shaking with excitement.


    The great creation is about to be born!


    Chapter 0042 I control the magnetic field!


    Trisk and the vice president stared at the eight giant sentry robots. Trisk couldn¡¯t help but proudly said to the Soviet Union: ¡°None of the materials of these sentry robots are made of metal. Your ability is almost the same in front of it. Useless, although there are a lot of metals around here that you can control, but... the sentry robot will not give you this opportunity!"


    "Oh!"


    Hearing Trisk talked a lot with excitement, Su Bai''s response was very flat.


    Just oh, and then he took the initiative to walk towards the sentry robot.


    "It''s a death to dare to come closer!" Tricks said with a sneer.


    But his sneer didn''t last long before it gradually solidified. He found that the sentry robot did not launch an attack after scanning Su Bai.

 C148

    "Is the system''s response processing too slow?"


    "Well, it must be so, it must be like this!"


    Trisk kept comforting himself in his heart, but as time passed, the sentry robot remained motionless. This... isn''t the system reacting slowly?


    The vice president''s forehead was already sweating, and his voice began to crack."Well, what is going on?"


    "No, I don''t know, I don''t know, maybe I can check it?" Trisk said with a trembling voice.


    "Check? Check this time? Why don''t you die?" The vice president couldn''t help cursing angrily!


    Su Bai is right in front of you, you said you want to check it?


    Are you fucking kidding me?


    "There must be a problem with your genes!" Trisk ignored the vice president''s curse, and firmly asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "This world is very big, not only mutants."


    "What else?" Trisk asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai sneered: "What else has nothing to do with you, because you have no chance to see it!"


    "Even if there is a problem with the recognition system, I can still change the mode!" Trisk snorted and quickly controlled it on the controller.It didn''t take long for the sentry robot''s eyes to glow red, raised its huge arm towards Su Bai, and strode towards Su Bai.


    "The target has been locked." Trisk said with a sneer.


    "Fool!"


    Seeing Trisk''s madness, Su Bai felt that it was enough.


    Confidence is enough once and twice.


    Seeing the behemoth coming, Su Bai raised his hand and sneered.The sentry robots stood still for an instant, and then they fought each other.Click, click, huge attacks collided with each other, and soon these sentry robots were already broken.


    Su Bai walked slowly, and as he approached, those sentinel robots seemed to have lost their combined power. The parts on their bodies were fragmented in an instant, and in a blink of an eye they turned into a pile of tatters and crashed to the ground.


    shocked.


    Completely dumbfounded.


    "How can you? This...there is no metal on these sentry robots, how can you..." Trisk muttered in disbelief.


    "Who told me that I control the metal? I control the magnetic field!" Su Bai raised his hand, and the vice president instantly felt his body become stiff, followed by his face turning red, and he felt that he could no longer He breathed, his eyes gradually blurred, and the feeling of suffocation made him feel like he was about to explode.


    boom!


    Before he could beg for mercy, before he even had time to figure out what was going on, his head exploded.


    Blood and brain plasma sprayed around, and the sprayed Trisk''s face was smeared.


    Trisk was indifferent.


    "Magnetic field, magnetic field, it turns out that you are controlling a magnetic field. You magnetized the sentry robots with magnetism, so you can control them. Then, the plastic gun that was specially prepared is useless?" Trisk appeared in his hand. Put the white plastic gun.


    This was specially prepared for the defeat of the Soviet Union and also for the Vice President''s plan to assassinate the President, but it is no longer useful now.


    Su defeated, the plastic gun flew directly and floated in the air and aimed at Trisk.


    "Before I die, I will tell you a secret. Without me, your sentry plan will succeed. In the future, your sentry will become a super killer that can absorb mutant abilities and can be adjusted and transformed at any time. Even all sentry robots are universal. In the future, around 2023, sentinel robots will almost wipe out mutants, and even some humans that may contain mutant genes!"


    Su Bai said slowly, Trisk''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "That said, my idea was successful?"


    "Yes, it succeeded! But don''t be happy too early, because the mutants will completely prevent you from changing history through ability to teleport to the past." Seeing Trisk''s excitement, Su Bai deliberately poured cold water on him .


    Sure enough, after Trisk heard it, his expression was very depressed, like a dog.


    How could Su Bai let him die with satisfaction?With a laugh, Su Bai stepped back slightly, and then heard a bang.The plastic gun fired a bullet, directly hitting Trisk''s eyebrows, and then penetrated out without knowing where it was shot.


    Tricks still had a gloomy expression on his face, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Sentinel robot?"


    Su Bai glanced at the tattered next to him and snorted, then turned and went out.


    Walking out of the factory, the corpses lying on the ground were all masterpieces when Su Bai came in.


    Standing outside the factory door, Su Bai glanced back, grasping his fist with his left hand and squeezed hard.


    In an instant, the entire factory¡¯s enclosure rose up, and the factory building began to collapse, as if it was being squeezed by something. The sound of clicking and clicking was deafening and completely distorted in a blink of an eye. It¡¯s not even counted. Su Bai¡¯s heart moved, it The shape of''s began to change, and it turned into a steel palm. The other fingers of the palm made a fist, leaving only a huge middle finger standing upright, very obvious!


    I believe no one does not understand the meaning of this gesture.


    Killing Trix and the Vice President, there is no threat in Kennedy for the time being, and the factory has been destroyed. Basically, the sentinel plan should be regarded as completely defeated, and there should be no chance to reappear.


    You can concentrate on improving your ability and prepare for the artificial island plan!

 C149

    Item 0043


    It was not long after Su Bai left the factory that things were discovered. When they saw the factory turned into a middle finger, many people were amazed, especially those who guessed who did it, and those who knew what it was for became hot. , As if being slapped severely.


    This is a sentry robot factory used to deal with mutants. If it becomes this gesture, make it clear... This is a face slap!


    Slap those who try to deal with mutants in the face!


    This is to tell them, don''t you want this factory to make sentry robots to deal with mutants?


    It''s useless at all!


    And this is not only a face slap, but also a warning and threat.


    This time it was just a middle finger, a slap in the face, but next time...?


    Some people are fortunate that the president canceled this project. Otherwise, it will be more than just this. Some people feel ashamed and angry because of being beaten, but more people are desperate and helpless, just a small club with a few people. Why...why let them feel powerless in one country and one government?


    Some people were unwilling to want to rip their faces directly, but they were quickly scolded by people around them.


    If I dared to tear my face, I would have torn it a long time ago, should I wait until now?


    In the end, the president still needs to decide.


    To be honest, Kennedy was shocked and fortunate. He didn''t expect Trisk to join forces with the vice president, and Su Bai would destroy the sentry plan.


    The result of the treatment of this incident is very simple, the same as last time or when nothing happened.


    There is neither proof that this was done by Su Bai, nor that the sentinel robots in this factory were designed to deal with mutants and Su Bai, so nothing happened and tacitly agreed.


    For the first time, Su Bai killed the Minister of Defense.


    For the second time, Su defeated the Vice President.


    It''s just like hiding ears and stealing bells, as if nothing happened, then... next time?


    Who will be killed next time?Is it the same after killing?


    No matter what they thought, things ended in this way, the club opened as usual, and the Ministry of National Defense focused on arranging the Vietnam War. As for the death of the vice president, although it caused some waves, it passed quickly.The Minister of National Defense regularly sends a large amount of money to the Hellfire Club, even if someone notices this project, no one dares to say anything about the whereabouts of the money. They are afraid, afraid of being defeated by Su!


    Some people even began to reflect. The first two things were considered as their provocations. One took the initiative to attack them to destroy them, and the production of sentinel robots to destroy them. Even the Vietnam battlefield was due to mutants. Other than that He has never provoked.


    So, as long as you don''t provoke Su Bai, you should be fine, right?


    Many people comfort themselves, and feel much more relaxed and comfortable when they think about it, and they are much quieter.


    Time flies, time flies like a song.


    After their group of people calmed down, the Hellfire Club entered a more rapid development stage, and even many people took the initiative to participate in order to build a good relationship. To put it bluntly... it was to give money to Su Bai.


    With the participation of these people, it can be said that the resources and contacts of the club have expanded again, and they have gradually prospered in many countries. The business has spread all over the world. Even with the expansion of the mobile phone business of Immortal Company, it is now installed globally. At least 90% of the calls are from immortal companies, which can be said to be a lot of money.


    And all these money was invested in the artificial island plan, the early design structure, material reserves, etc., because of the limited Edman alloy, Su Bai also specially asked the Black Queen to go to Northeast Africa to find the Kingdom of Wakanda.


    The Kingdom of Wakanda is rich in vibrating gold, and every king has a black panther as the ruler and guardian of the country.


    Because the kingdom of Wakanda is remote and rarely establishes diplomatic relations with foreign countries, the process of finding and negotiating the purchase of vibrating gold is not so easy. After all, the amount of vibrating needed is very large, but in the end it was teleported to negotiate a deal, and batches of vibrating were negotiated. Gold is sent over regularly, so that scientists can synthesize Edman alloy according to the vibrating research formula.


    It is conceivable how large the amount of Edman alloy needed to store a small planet and an artificial island, so this is a very long process.


    In the process, Charles finally cheered up because of Mora¡¯s positive attitude towards mutants, coupled with feedback from the president and the government, and Xavier Genius Youth School opened again and re-enrolled students.


    For this reason, he also deliberately spent money to buy a''brain'' here at Su Bai. Knowing that the school will re-enroll students, Su Bai simply asked Qin to go there for a while. He has no peers at home, and he has no time to take care of her. It''s better to go to school to make her personality better, and at the same time, she can learn how to control her ability.


    "Tell the saber-toothed tiger, if the other party dares to play any tricks, then you don''t have to be polite. No one can provoke the Hellfire Club." Emma''s tone is not big, but the arrogant coercion makes the report She felt like she didn''t even care about the atmosphere. After she finished speaking, Wen Mo hurriedly turned around and left.


    "It''s getting more and more aura." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    "How can it be!"


    Emma''s aura suddenly changed, Wanwan walked over and sat on the carpet with Su Bai''s legs, her head lying on it.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out her hand to touch her hair. Emma couldn''t help showing a comfortable expression. She squinted and said: "In front of you, I am always a docile kitten."


    "It''s still just a naughty kitten!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Although you have developed well during this period, and your size has become fuller, you don''t need to deliberately rub each other in this position. Then Obviously, I can see it even if I don''t need it."


    "Don''t hurry up, I''m old." Emma said quietly.


    "Isn''t the immortal potion prepared for you long ago? Although it may not improve much for mutants, it is okay to stay young forever." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I just want to freeze myself at the most beautiful time!"


    "You are the most beautiful right now!"


    Item 0044


    Time has become somewhat unconceptual for Su Bai. Most of his time is spent on training and strengthening his abilities. He occasionally pays attention to the club, the artificial island plan and some outside information. A few years have passed in a flash. Not how fast.


    But for Emma and the others, being busy still can¡¯t make them forget the concept of time. Especially Emma¡¯s aura is gradually growing, and her body development is even better, even more amazing than the movies. Of course... Thanks to Su Bai¡¯s occasional''massage'', but he has never taken it any further. Even if he occasionally has the opportunity, he just uses his mouth, nothing really happens.

 C150

    What frustrated Emma most was that Su Bai didn¡¯t stop touching her because of other women. During this time, apart from Peggy and Dotti, he also occasionally met Mora. There is no other woman, which makes Emma even angry without a proper reason to rely on the usual little hint!


    "Okay, get up." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    "I don''t!" Emma said a little coquettishly.


    Su Bai smiled and snapped her fingers, Emma stood up involuntarily.


    "Control me with power again." Emma said angrily.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Emma, ??with long golden shawl hair, a white leather collar tied around her neck, slender shoulders and jade arms exposed, wearing a tube top waistless short top, underneath is a set One-piece leather trousers and boots, a white costume.There is a small round pin on the career line with a Chinese character rot!The pins are buckled at the ends of the cloak, and they look like they are integrated with the clothes!


    This is the uniform of the White Queen!


    Both the clothes and the cloak are made of special materials by Hank!


    "Do you want to be controlled by me?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course not, you can control me to do anything, but I hate that you control me not to let me approach you!" Emma''s voice just fell, and her hand had taken off her uniform without restraint.Emma was stunned for a moment, with joy and expectation in her eyes. When the uniform was scattered, Su Bai controlled her to walk towards her and threw herself into her arms!


    Finally waited!


    Emma couldn''t help but want to take the initiative, but her body was out of control, she could only endure, enduring Su Bai''s initiative, enduring herself from this moment to finally become the real white queen, becoming his...woman!


    "Why are you crying?" Su Bai suddenly found that Emma''s eyes were crying."pain?"


    "No, it''s excitement!"


    Emma shook her head and found that Su Bai had already lifted her control and immediately embraced Su Bai and took the initiative.


    The club, outside the secret room.


    In a box.


    The Black Queen wore a dress of a different color just like Emma''s style, and was looking at the obviously fearful young man in front of her.


    This person comes from a certain underground bar, which is not a striptease but a mutant ring.When the Hellfire Club has been shown over the years, many people already know the existence of mutants, and the Hellfire Club has become a symbol of the mutant leader. This underground bar will greet the mutants before the main challenge, if They wouldn''t dare to get approval, because it would meet the fatal blow of the Hellfire Club!


    Not all mutants are the same as ordinary people. Some of them are obviously difficult to integrate into the society, and the mutant ring provides them with a chance to survive.


    The benefits of the ring are good, and the bar will naturally give the club a part of the red as a protection fee.Today, I came to send the protection fee and also tried to make an invitation. I would like to invite Mr. Bai Wang to visit.


    "I''m not sure if he is interested in this, I can ask for you." After hearing this, the Black Queen got up and went to the secret room.


    As soon as she entered, the Black Queen heard Emma''s obviously abnormal voice, and immediately saw Emma and Su Bai who were busy on the sofa.Wei Wei was a little surprised, but after the surprise she was delighted!


    Kuan Kuan walked over, and the Black Queen didn''t mind their actions and stated their purpose.


    "Got it, tell me I will go."


    Su Bai replied casually, and the Black Queen glanced a few times before leaving...


    ...


    As night fell, Darwin stopped the car, and two guys who seemed to be scumbags came over here.The door opened and Su Bai got out of the car, followed by the black and white queen, holding Su Bai''s arms from left to right.


    "Tell your boss to say that the White King is here."


    The Black Queen said to the bastard who came over, and it didn''t take long to see a middle-aged man trotting over with a pleasing expression.


    "White King, White Queen, Black Queen." The middle-aged man greeted him in a circle first, and then hurriedly said: "Please here, please here."


    Under his leadership, the three walked in.


    "Who is this man? He claimed to be the White King? He also brought two beauties, the Black Queen and the White Queen. He thought he was the emperor?" Watching them leave, a bastard couldn''t help but whispered.


    "Shhh, keep your voice down!" The companion hurriedly warned in fright, and then introduced in a low voice."Do you know who he is? He is the boss of the Hellfire Club, the strongest mutant. You dare to talk nonsense, do you know that the black and white queen can be killed with just one thought."


    "I''m talking to you, did you hear me." After talking for a long time without getting any response, he couldn''t help but look up, only to see that the bastard''s face was dull, he suddenly waved his hand and slapped his slap crazily...


    Underground bar.


    The environment is dim, life is at the peak, people are sitting around, people are guarded by guns in every corner, and there is an arena blocked by a huge power grid.When the boss brought Su Bai to the specially prepared VIP table, there were two people in the ring fighting fiercely.


    One wore a leather jacket with a dull face, but behind him was a pair of huge white wings.


    The other is fat like a ball of meat, and the bulging one has the feeling of walking fat.


    Su Bai sat down, and the black and white queen sat beside him.


    The boss stood aside, bent down to please him and said, "Mr. Bai Wang, let me introduce to you, what''s on the ring now is..."


    Item 0045


    Su Bai knocked his legs and spread his arms around the shoulders of the White Queen and the Black Queen. The Black Queen was holding a wine glass, and the White Queen was holding a fruit plate.Turning his head to eat a fruit or drink a drink, Su Bai did not need to do anything.


    Enjoying the service of the two women, Su Bai looked at the ring below and listened to the enviable boss introducing the two people on the ring!


    In fact, Su Bai didn''t need his introduction at all, and the two people in the ring are no strangers to Su Bai.

 C151

    The mutant angel with white wings is obviously the mutant angel, and his opponent, who is fat like a meat ball, is called meat ball.During this period of time, Su Bai did not pay much attention to the outside affairs. Seeing the two of them Su Bai immediately realized that this is the content of "Apocalypse"!


    "How is the plan going?" Su Bai asked, turning his head towards the Black Queen.


    Although Su Bai didn''t wear a helmet, his mental power was already strong enough to block the spiritual power.Although the Black Queen couldn''t read her mind, she knew what she was asking, and immediately said: "It will take about half a year to gather the required materials, but you need to see the specific size before you can really determine it."


    "Well, soon!"


    Su Bai nodded and continued to look at the ring.


    The space on the ring is not particularly large. The surrounding area is made into a large birdcage with the power grid. As long as they are close, they will be electrified to prevent them from escaping. At the same time, the surrounding guards will always pay attention to the situation if they delay time because of fear. If you do, you will be warned.


    After all, the arena must be fierce, even cruel to excite the audience, and the audience is excited to get more money.


    At this time, the angel is playing fiercely with the meat ball. The angel''s wings are very sharp and their movements are agile.The size of the meatball is not flexible, but it is not only fat, his defense is very amazing, this is also his variant ability, in short, knife, gun This kind of attack is difficult to hurt him, and the strength or damage is completely offset by the pile of fat. At the same time, this fat brings him not only defense, but also super powerful strength.


    This is a mutant of the tank type!


    One agility, one strength.


    It feels like it will be very intense, and those audiences think so too, yelling with excitement one by one.


    After taking a bite of the fruit that Emma had fed, listening to the boss introducing the two men''s achievements and their abilities, Su Bai suddenly asked, "Where did you find these people?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The boss showed a nervous and awkward expression, and said in a whisper: "It''s all, they are voluntary."


    "Are you sure you want to lie in front of your husband?" Emma said lightly.


    The boss was taken aback and shook his head quickly.


    "What I asked was how you found them, not whether they were willing or not. There are so many mutants, and everyone''s fate is different, as long as it is not cruel research." Although Su Bai does not know how he is inexplicable It felt like being a mutant leader, but he also acquiesced.


    The advantage of prestige is that once the artificial island is built, many mutants will take refuge.


    Hearing this, the boss breathed a sigh of relief, but explained: "I know a black market businessman named Caliban, he can perceive the location of mutants. I spend money to buy information from him and then go find these mutants. Give them a chance to choose."


    Opportunity to choose?


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao did not delve into it.


    "Have you ever sensed him?" Su Bai asked towards Emma.


    Emma shook her head: "The club''s affairs are very busy. I rarely detect mutants recently. This is what Riwen is doing. She will be responsible for finding mutants, screening and investigating them, and recruiting them if appropriate!"


    "Riwen is in charge of finding mutants?" Su Bai really didn''t know.


    "If this black market businessman Caliban has this ability, Ruiwen should know. I remember to ask after I go back." Emma said.


    "No, I''ll just ask myself later."


    "a while?"


    According to the original plan, there is no plan to go back today.


    Emma looked at Su Bai suspiciously, but Su Bai smiled mysteriously.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly there were loud noises and boos from outside. Su Bai turned his head to look at the ring, and saw the meat ball standing in the middle of the ring. A scratch appeared on the back of his head, and blood slowly seeped out. The meat ball fell to the ground!


    "Yay!"


    The angel yelled in excitement, and his wings splayed hard.


    "Hohoho!"


    The audience also yelled with passion. Failure in the ring means losing everything, and the winner will naturally be worshipped!However, the winner does not refer to a certain person. Once it fails, the audience will abandon it!


    The cage opened, and seven or eight sturdy men came up and lifted the meat ball like a hill with great effort and left the ring.The angel''s body tilted slightly, and the sharp part of the wings made a mark on the ground.


    There were already several traces there, all of which appeared to be drawn with wings. Counting this one, it was exactly ten.


    "This is the tenth victory! Angel of death!" the host shouted loudly.


    Immediately following the audience has already yelled.


    "Angel of death!"


    "Angel of death!"


    "Angel of death!"


    On the ring, the angel spread its wings and arms, enjoying the cheers around him with a face full of joy.


    "Weak!"


    The Black Queen shook her head gently: "Except for a pair of wings, there is no special ability. Flying is considered an advantage, but it is not obvious. The personality is so arrogant, there is no need to absorb it!"

 C152

    "You are not Ruiwen, so don''t worry about this." Su Bai smiled.


    The Black Queen smiled: "I just don''t know what the endurance and strength are. If the plan starts, he might be able to take charge of some construction work."


    Construction work...


    He is also an angel anyway, and one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.


    But at present, the angel''s ability is indeed quite frustrated, and the strength is probably the bottom of the four knights.But... the second mutation in this comic, like Emma, ??has one more ability.


    It''s a pity that even so is just an auxiliary part!


    Item 0046


    "Gentlemen, who would meet an angel?"


    The host deliberately provoked the topic, watching the surrounding audience cheering excitedly, watching the revealing girl holding an eleven sign around the venue and then slowly leaving, the host shouted: "It''s the devil!"


    "Appear!"


    As the sound fell, two heavily armed men pushed out a big box entangled by iron nets, and this way of going out suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Including Su Bai and others in the VIP room.


    Seeing this box, the boss hurriedly prepared an introduction, but he got it specially for a duel between the angel and the devil.


    "You can go out first."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Su Bai say indifferently.


    The boss was stunned."Don''t you need me to stay?"


    "If you have a host, you don''t need to comment on site." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Okay, okay, you can call me at any time if you have any instructions." The boss turned around reluctantly and went out.


    Being able to come over is already considered as a face to him, and there is no need for him to talk around.After the boss went out, the atmosphere became a lot more relaxed, and the movements of Emma and the Black Queen obviously became bolder.


    "Amazing, amazing...Nightcrawler!"


    After a lot of preparation, the audience''s curiosity reached a fixed point, and the host finally said the name of the devil.


    The lock on the box-opened, the box stood up, and a person fell out of the box instantly.The searchlight shone directly on him, instantly causing a burst of surprised laughter.


    Surprised by his appearance and laughed at his reaction.


    Blue hair, blue skin, and a blue tail behind him.


    Lie on the ground and looked at the noisy surroundings in a panic.


    Behind him, the gate slowly closed, and the ring match officially started!


    "He is interesting."


    "Some are like Ruiwen, and some are like the Red Devil." The Black Queen said unexpectedly.


    Emma was a little surprised when she heard this, but she quickly turned her gaze back to Su Bai''s body.Just becoming the real woman of Su Bai, it was when the emotions were strongest, except for him, Emma almost saw no one else.


    Seeing that Su Bai didn''t want to eat fruit for the time being, Xiao Shou walked around him playfully.


    Seeing the nightcrawler nervous and fearful, Su Bai''s eyes swept across the audience below.Soon, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Sure enough!"


    In the crowd, a woman with long blonde hair was watching the ring.


    She wore a very sexy dress, with round earrings on her ears, and stared at the Nightcrawler and the angels on the ring.


    Obviously, she didn''t notice the situation of the VIP seat, nor did she notice the corners of Su Bai''s mouth, but... Emma did.


    She thought that Su Bai''s mouth was like and satisfied with her actions. After all, the position of her hand was a place that men would like.Thinking of this, she unbuttoned her trousers. Seeing that Su Bai did not refuse, she became more confident and of course bowed her head.The black queen next to her took a look, smiled slightly, this broke through the last level of relationship and was different!


    "Ok?"


    Su Bai snorted and glanced at Emma unexpectedly but did not stop.


    Anyway, the people below can''t see it. In such a lively and noisy environment, the dignified White Queen does this kind of thing, so enjoys things... Of course Su Bai will not refuse, let alone this kind of thing Emma has done!


    Looking down at Su Bai, he raised his gaze.


    It is not surprising that Ruiwen came back to Su Bai. Although the reasons may be different, the result is the same. She is here.


    In the ring, the angel and the Nightcrawler had already fought, and it was precisely the angel who launched the attack.The huge wings whizzed away, a faint blue smoke appeared, the Nightcrawler disappeared suddenly, and immediately afterwards, I heard the popping electric current sounding, and the blue smoke appeared on the cage. His speed was very fast, almost I can see the blue mist but no people.


    After a while, the Nightcrawler appeared on the cage, the current made him scream and fell to the ground.


    "Warning, high voltage!"


    The host shouted.

 C153

    Ruiwen took a look and quickly found the voltage controller in the corner, turned around and walked past the crowd. After just two steps, Ruiwen suddenly stopped.


    She can''t move!


    This kind of physical imprisonment was only a moment, and it quickly returned to normal. Ruiwen looked around in surprise and finally saw Su Bai in the VIP room above. After a moment, Ruiwen instantly showed a surprised expression.Su Bai smiled and waved his hand and winked.


    The tacit understanding cultivated since childhood made Ruiwen immediately understand the meaning of this look.


    You keep going back to talk about it!


    Ruiwen nodded and continued to walk out.


    "His ability is teleport? It just looks a little weak." The Black Queen whispered."And it shouldn''t be teleportation from a long distance. If you train it well, it would be great. We don''t have people in this area yet!"


    Watching the angels continue to attack the Nightcrawler, and the Nightcrawler only relied on teleportation to avoid the surrounding audience, gradually dissatisfaction began to booze.


    "Hey, are you lost? The ring is over there!"


    Ruiwen walked to the controller, and a big guy with a submachine gun said in a deep voice.


    Ruiwen turned her head and glanced, and the angel shouted at the nightcrawler a little annoyed."Don''t hide, fight, or they will kill us both." The angel pointed at the people outside the cage, and those people even cooperated with them to raise their guns slightly!


    Nightcrawler looked a little horrified.


    "It''s getting more and more exciting." Ruiwen heard the people next to her say, and turned her head."There is something more exciting."


    After finishing talking, Ruiwen directly flirted with her yin leg.


    The person fainted with a snorted instant.


    Ruiwen walked to the nearby controller to turn off the current.


    At the same time, Nightcrawler finally took the initiative.


    A teleport came behind the angel, his tail wrapped around his neck in an instant, and the Nightcrawler made a flying and flipping movement. The huge power and rotation made the angel a little dizzy, and he immediately felt a huge Electricity and pain came from one wing, and the Nightcrawler teleported directly onto the power grid.


    The two slid from above, the angel fell to the ground, and the Nightcrawler loosened his tail and was a little nervous.


    "Nightcrawler, nightcrawler!"


    There was a moment of silence, and the nightcrawler was stunned by the loud cheers.


    Chapter 0047: Nightcrawler and Ruiwen


    This is the attitude of the audience.


    Winner!


    Even if the angel has won ten consecutive victories before, he has enjoyed unparalleled cheers and support. Once he is defeated, these things will be transferred to the person who defeated him, and he...has nothing!


    The angel got up from the ground and spread its wings. The white wings on the left had now become black and burnt.Looking at his wings, the angel''s face was gloomy and angry and walked towards the Nightcrawler.


    "sorry Sorry!"


    The nightcrawler couldn''t help backing back again and again. When he was about to retreat to the edge of the power grid, there was a loud noise, followed by flashing lights on the power grid, and the sound of the alarm sounded.The crowd suddenly became a commotion, and the audience ran away in panic.


    The Nightcrawler and the Angel had also stopped.


    The angel looked at the left and right and opened his wings fiercely and wanted to fly, but the injury of one wing affected his flight. He swayed in the air so that he could not hold the power grid, but at this time there was no electricity!The sturdy power grid pulled him away with one hand, followed by gunfire.


    It''s just that there was obviously no right in the chaos, and the angel walked out ferociously and put several guards down and fled out.In the chaos, the Nightcrawler also began to teleport, but he was not familiar with the environment here, so he felt a little headless.


    At this time, Ruiwen had come to the nightcrawler''s side, watching the dazed Nightcrawler dragged away.Before leaving, Ruiwen glanced in the direction of the VIP room.


    Su Bai patted Emma on the head and motioned to her to help her tidy up. Seeing that the chaos below was still there, and someone was going out to chase Riwen and Nightcrawler, he slowly got up and grasped his fist.


    Click, click...


    All the exit doors were closed, and the guns in those people''s hands flew out instantly.Everyone was stunned by this change, and after that, they saw the VIP room standing on the edge of the armrest and stepping forward.


    Just when everyone thought he was going to fall, something strange happened.


    The broken iron net flew up instantly as if it were alive, and in the process of flying over, it changed the shape of the structure and turned into a stepped shape, leading directly from the upper floor to the ring.


    When his feet fell, neither early nor late, impartially, just stepped on the stairs.


    Da da da!


    Su Bai stepped down, followed by the black and white queen, and the three of them came to the ring, and the stairs fell to the ground instantly.


    Looking around and looking at the shocked people, Su Bai found the boss and hooked him.


    In an instant, the boss involuntarily flew in front of Su Bai.


    "Is that voluntary?" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    "I can explain this. After all, this is a ring..." Before he could finish his words, he felt mutual suffering, his face flushed instantly.


    "It''s really good to have a self-reliant job, even if it''s not that good. It''s normal for you to use them to make money, but...you''ve done too much. At least when they leave...you should agree. If they don¡¯t dare or don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s their business! So, this store will never appear again, and you..."

 C154

    Su Bai looked at the boss, squeezed his fingers lightly, and with a bang, the boss''s head burst directly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and walked towards the door. When the people next to him gave way, the closed door suddenly opened, and the three Su Bai left.


    Su Bai didn''t have the mind to worry about all the mutants, but as he said just now, if he didn''t dare or didn''t want to leave, it would be fine if he dared to stop it.


    It¡¯s not that Su Bai is nosy, since everyone now regards him as the leader of the mutants, then there are things that should be done when they see it, not to mention... he did it for Ruiwen.


    Although I know that ordinary people like them can''t catch up and hurt Ruiwen, but doing so on her own will make her more convenient!


    With Su Bai''s words and actions, I believe no one would dare to do this to mutants anymore.


    Coming out of the underground bar, Su Bai glanced at Emma and said, "Let''s see if Ruiwen is nearby."


    "Riwen?" Emma was stunned for a moment. She didn''t even notice Riwen''s appearance, but she still sensed immediately... After a moment, Emma shook her head.


    "Maybe the nightcrawler was taken away first, let''s go back first, she will go back to the club." Su Bai said, holding the two of them and teleported directly back to the club!


    Riwen and Nightcrawler shouldn''t come back so quickly, and they didn''t have much fun with Emma, ??so after returning, Su Bai took Emma directly into the room to continue the unfinished business.


    It was almost late at night when Su Bai heard a knock on the door, and Ruiwen returned with Nightcrawler.


    Wearing a nightgown, Su Bai met Ruiwen and the nervous Nightcrawler in the secret room.


    "Come back and pull." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Ruiwen happily walked over to hold Su Bai and pecked on her tiptoe. Then she said, "Yeah."


    "I think his ability is not bad, so I brought it back." Ruiwen said, holding Su Bai''s arm and then said to Nightcrawler: "This is the boss of the Hellfire Club, the leader of the mutants, the White King! "


    Nightcrawler seemed a little at a loss. He didn''t know Su Bai, or even heard of it.


    He grew up in a circus, basically has no contact with the outside world at all, and is not too old, naturally he is not so mature and sophisticated, so calm!


    "It''s late, take him a break to familiarize yourself with the situation here." Seeing Nightcrawler like this, Su Bai has nothing to say, wait until he settles down.


    Asking people to take the Nightcrawler out, Su Bai followed Ruiwen to chat for a while, and asked her about her recent situation, how she found the underground bar, and how she knew there were mutants there.It turned out that this question was a coincidence!


    Her source is also Caliban!


    That black market merchant!


    Caliban is considered to be somewhat famous in the mutant circle, because his mutant ability can perceive the existence of mutants, so these mutants have almost no secrets in front of him, so he will feel relieved to find him in a deal.He does all kinds of business, intelligence, help people make documents, or help people smuggle, etc.!


    Chapter 0048 Novice Training Camp?


    "This Caliban is a bit interesting, is his ability just to locate mutants?" Su Bai asked casually when Ruiwen finished speaking.


    Ruiwen thought for a while and said: "His positioning ability is limited in scope. The specific scope is unclear for the time being. In addition, he can also use people''s negative emotions, but it is not strong for people with determination. There is no effect. Apart from these, he seems to have no other abilities. At least he hasn''t shown it. Basically, he only stays in his own turf. There are several variants under him and a bodyguard!"


    "I haven''t dealt with, I feel very cold, and I have a Shinobi sword, so my strength should not be weak."


    Su Bai nodded and already guessed who the bodyguard she was talking about!


    Regardless of whether it is this Caliban or his bodyguard, Su Bai is a little bit interested. If you have time in the future, you can check it out.But tomorrow, I''ll go to Mora first to see if Mora goes out to find the apocalypse.


    After chatting with Ruiwen for a while before letting her go to rest, he went back to Emma''s room.Of course he didn''t do anything but hugged her and fell asleep.


    Su Bai was awakened by Emma the next morning, and this girl was more clingy than before.


    After being tired and crooked in the room for a while, Emma helped Su Bai to get her clothes out.


    After eating breakfast, Su Bai planned to go to Mora for a while, but at this time Alex came over, he wanted to talk and stopped as if there was something to say.Seeing that he was thinking of the plot of Apocalypse, how could Su Bai couldn''t guess the reason?Smiling, Su Bai said to Alex: "Because of Scott?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Alex was thinking about how to speak and was taken aback."Yes, sir... sir knows my brother?"


    [The movie is about brothers, who is the brother and who is the brother is a little confused, here is the comic version of the setting!


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, Alex immediately reacted to asking a nonsense, and hurriedly continued: "Yes, his ability was awakened yesterday, and his eyes can emit shock waves of cosmic energy similar to mine. This is the situation now. There must be no way to go to school, and he has to keep his eyes closed, so I thought...Can I take him over?"


    After finishing talking, Alex looked at Su Bai nervously and expected, but saw Su Bai shook his head slightly, which made Alex instantly disappointed.


    "It''s useless to bring him to the club. He still can''t adapt to the situation of the club. And you know how busy the club is now and there is no staff to teach him how to master his power. But... there is a more suitable place and candidate." Su Bai Said with a smile.


    Alex stunned: "Xavier Genius Youth Academy?"


    "Little Phoenix lives in the school pretty well, Charles is still very qualified as a principal. I can ask Scott to live at school and wait until he can master his abilities. After he adapts to this new status, I will make arrangements for him. Other work." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Charles¡¯ school is well run. Without government control, it¡¯s a purely private school, where you can experience a normal living environment and exercise and enhance your abilities. As a novice training camp, there is nothing more suitable than here. .


    The club now has no staff or energy to do this kind of novice coaching, and Charles... is very suitable.


    Although he disagrees with his idea of ??Su Bai, he is not as pedantic as before after what happened last time. The most important thing is to send people there and return after graduation, whether it is Xiaofengqin or Scott , They have been branded with the Hellfire Club. Charles is indisputable in the world. Not only does he have to worry about people not coming back, he may even abduct a few ready-made students back!


    Things that make money without losing money!

 C155

    Hearing Su Bai''s arrangement, Alex had no opinion. After all, he had learned from Charles before and knew that this would do no harm to his brother Scott.


    "It happens that there is one more person, who will be sent along." Su Bai thought of Nightcrawler.


    Someone called the Nightcrawler over and went to Alex''s house to pick up Scott.


    Speaking of it, since Alex has been with him, his family has also known it. After all, the money Alex brought back has improved the family environment a lot, so he is very grateful to Su Bai.Tea was served again and water was poured. After the greeting, Su Bai met Scott.


    Scott''s eyes were covered with cloth, and it seemed that he was not in a good mood.


    Not because I am a mutant, but because of my ability to become a mutant. I was studying well, but now I am blind. Opening my eyes may destroy everything, and no one will feel better.


    Alex explained to Scott that Scott still respects and appreciates Su Bai''s attitude. Of course, he is somewhat apprehensive. I don''t know what this school will be like.A group of people came out of the house, and Alex drove to the Witzel Youth Talent School.


    The newly enrolled school has long since been completely renewed. The environment is elegant and vibrant. It is less militarized and a bit more peaceful. Now it looks more like a school.


    Upon entering the campus, many students who passed by looked at them curiously. Seeing Scott''s appearance, he knew that there were new students.I quickly found Charles in the teaching building, and seeing Charles come over, Su Bai was really uncomfortable!


    The Cuban incident was nothing to Charles. His waist was naturally not injured and he was not in a wheelchair.


    Is a professor who is not in a wheelchair still a professor?


    Su Bai thinks that one day, Charles will get in a wheelchair because of other things!


    After a few greetings at the meeting, Su Bai asked Alex to introduce Scott''s situation. The group walked and said that they had come to the lake soon. Charles smiled and said, "Let me see your abilities."


    "right now?"


    "Is there anything in front...?"


    Scott asked nervously.


    Su Bai smiled: "There is an old tree that Charles likes most. If you can destroy it, Charles will definitely let you go to school."


    Item 0049


    Charles glanced at Su Bai silently, Scott had already untied the blindfold but hadn''t opened his eyes.Alex held Scott''s shoulders to position him, and Scott took a deep breath.


    When he dared to open his eyes, a red energy shock wave appeared.


    There was a boom.


    The shock wave broke through the lake and hit the big tree directly, followed by the big tree bursting and burning in the middle.


    Scott stepped back slightly to remove his strength and hurriedly closed his eyes. The force of the shock wave rushing out was not light, and it had recoil just like a human shooting!


    Charles was dumbfounded.


    This tree is really his favorite, he didn''t expect Scott''s shock wave to be so powerful.Looking at Su Bai who was smiling next to him, Charles said helplessly: "Well, you are already a student in the school! I will teach you how to control your ability, but..."


    "I will ask Hank to help him make a controllable special glasses." Su Bai said.


    Charles nodded, then looked at the Nightcrawler.


    Nightcrawler''s ability is not so destructive. Watching him teleport several times to understand his ability, Charles also let Nightcrawler enroll in the school together, let Alex take them to settle down in school first, and get familiar with it. surroundings.


    When they left, Su Bai happened to see the little Phoenix in the distance, smiled and said to Charles, and then walked towards Qin.


    Gently hugged Qin, who was about to become a big girl, Su Bai smiled and said, "How about this time?"


    "It''s still the same." Qin responded with a smile.


    Since Qin was sent here, although he spent most of his time in school, he would go home regularly.This home refers to Su Bai''s place. As for her real home, she has only been back twice since she left. The family seems...and doesn''t want her to go back.


    For the concept of family, Qin has long transferred to Su Bai.


    "Recently, my ability is fairly stable, and my study is also very good. I''m considering whether to continue reading, maybe I can be a professor?" Qin said with a smile.


    "You''re working hard, maybe you can become the principal in the future." Su Bai smiled.


    Following Qin walking on the campus, listening to Qin talking about things around her, Su Bai also specifically asked about her ability and spiritual barrier. In the movie, her ability has already appeared unstable, so in the final battle with Apocalypse At that time, Qin Cai directly opened the big spike to kill Apocalypse!But now it seems that his ability is very stable, at least Jin did not have nightmares, nor felt anything abnormal.


    "Hi, Jin!"


    "Who is this handsome guy?"


    Suddenly a very energetic voice came from the side, and following the voice, I saw a girl with black wavy hair.


    He is not tall, with black shoes, white stockings and denim shorts, a pink T-shirt on the upper body accompanied by a black vest, and a yellow jacket on the outside.Well, it''s really colorful!


    "Hi, Qian Huan." Qin said hello.


    "Li Qianhuan?" Su Bai looked at her and said with a smile: "My name is Su Bai."


    "Ah... Are you the White King of the Hellfire Club?" Li Qianhuan said in surprise.


    "Do you know me?" Su Bai was a little surprised. Li Qianhuan is not very old, so he should have never been in contact with the club!


    Li Qianhuan nodded and said: "I heard from my father before that my father used to deal with the club. Our family is from the Celestial Empire and lived in Los Angeles before."

 C156

    "That''s very fate!" Su Bai asked with a smile: "What about now?"


    "Now... I live here, only me is left." Li Qianhuan said.


    She was born in a very wealthy family, but because of the death of her parents once, Li Qianhuan started wandering and finally came to school.


    "People want to look forward. I believe they will also want you to have a good life. If you encounter any difficulties, you can find the piano, or you can come to me directly." Since he is so fate, Su doesn''t mind if he fails. Help me with any difficulties.


    After all, they are from the Celestial Kingdom!


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, Li Qianhuan nodded happily before leaving.


    Su Bai walked with Qin for a while, feeling that the time was almost up before he said: "You tell Alex in a moment and say I''m leaving first, live a good life here and make more friends."


    "Ok!"


    Qin was a little bit reluctant, but nodded sensibly.


    Leaving school, Su Bai called Mora.


    By the way, after years of development and Su Bai''s attention, the real mobile phone finally appeared. Although it is still a little behind and primitive, at least there is no need to hold a landline everywhere.In this era, this is already a cross-age product. After it was made, Su Bai prepared a machine for Mora, and occasionally needed a phone call, the better time to stay overnight.


    He and Mora seldom talk about feelings or identity, most of them are about work or mutants, and the rest is purer.


    Men and women!


    After the phone rang a few times, it was connected, and the sound was a bit noisy, very loud.


    "Where are you?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m on a mission, will you wait for me to contact you if you want?" Mora lowered his voice and said quickly.


    After speaking, he hung up without waiting for Su Bai to answer.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone Su Bai didn¡¯t think so much. If conditions permit, Mora would answer his phone and tell him about the situation, but he wouldn¡¯t talk too much and hang up quickly. So Su Bai was used to it and understood it. I know if her mission this time is looking for Apocalypse!


    Putting away the phone, Su Bai planned to go back to the villa first. One was to let Emma use her brain to see where Mora was, and the other was to ask Hank to help Scott get a pair of glasses. He was fully equipped for laser eyes.After returning home, he told Hank about Scott, and then called Emma back.


    Using the''brain'', Emma quickly found Mora''s position.


    The capital of Egypt, Cairo!


    "Sure enough, I went there."


    Su Bai murmured.


    "Is there any problem?" Emma asked suspiciously when she got off the machine.


    "An ancient mutant is about to appear. The Black Queen should know him. I said before that I would introduce them to him." Su Bai said with a smile."Let Agent 3 prepare the plane. I''m going to Cairo."


    "His ability, I have been waiting for a long time."


    Item 0050


    Cairo, the capital and largest city of Egypt, is also the largest city in Africa. It spans the Nile River and can be called the entire Middle East, the political, economic, cultural and transportation center.As the oldest and least damaged city in the present world, religious belief prevails here.However, the weather here is really bad. The complete desert climate results in people with dark skin. When traveling during the day, many women are fully armed and wear turban masks to prevent sunburn.


    At this time, Mora was in the city of Cairo, and there was a lot of people around him.Mora was dressed in local clothes, completely dark, her head and face were completely covered, only her eyes were exposed.


    She is staring at a group of religious people who believe that there are gods in the world and are actively looking for ways to resurrect the gods. Mora was ordered to investigate.


    "Crack!"


    A car parked in front, the door opened and a few local people walked down. These people looked nothing special, but they all had a tattoo like a religious symbol on their neck. This was Mora''s goal!


    Seeing these people walking into a restaurant, Mora walked over.


    Basically, the restaurants here have no doors or windows and are facing the street. Naturally, they are not so magnificent and upscale. It is just a very ordinary restaurant in the local area, but it looks like the business is very good. There are many customers and it is very busy.Mora walked in slowly and took a look at the situation inside. There seemed to be a yard through the kitchen. The few people who had entered before should have entered the yard.Looking left and right, Mora rushed over while no one was paying attention.


    The movements are very flexible, and no one notices that she has entered in this busy and noisy environment.


    Coming out of the kitchen, I happened to see a person in the yard bending over and covering the floor with a carpet.


    Seeing Mora coming over, the man waved his hands repeatedly.


    "Do you sell carpets?" Mora asked in English.


    "You can''t come in here." The man was stunned for a moment, and said with some stumbling, not so standard.


    "Carpets for sale?" Mora asked again, seemingly unintelligible.


    The man frowned as if thinking about what should be said, but Mora suddenly moved.


    Reached out and slammed the gun on the man''s waist, followed by a punch to the man''s throat.


    The strong blow instantly fainted, and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Mora looked back and saw no one was paying attention, then turned and walked over to lift the carpet.


    A simple-made downward staircase appeared, and inside was a dark cave.

 C157

    Undressing the veil and taking off the black robe, Mora loaded the battle lightly and took out the flashlight.It was dark inside, it looked like the remains of some ruins, and there was a small pyramid.Mora walked and watched while taking out a miniature camera and taking pictures.


    After taking a few shots, Mora heard a whisper, as if she was chanting some spell.After turning off the flashlight, Mora hurriedly hid and looked.


    I saw the religious figures who had come in not far away, standing around the small pyramid, chanting spells that he could not understand in a sacred and solemn manner.Mora was being secretly photographed with the camera, but felt the light coming from behind.


    The outside sunlight shines into the hole because of the rotation of the sun, and it happens to shine on the pyramid, and the lines on the pyramid instantly light up and emit light.This incident made everyone stunned, staring at the pyramid blankly, completely unaware that the light slowly descended through the pyramid, down...all the way to the ground, it protruded into a stone bed.


    When the light of the stone bed also lit up, a person lying on it... suddenly opened his eyes!


    It is the apocalypse that has fallen asleep for many years!


    Although I don''t know whether it was the sunshine or the reason for the spell, Apocalypse...was awakened.


    When Apocalypse woke up, he felt extremely weak in his body, his memory gradually recovered, and he remembered what happened before he fell asleep.His eyes gradually paled, his hands slightly lifted, and a purple light gradually surrounded him, and he saw the soldiers around him floating.


    The earth is shaking!


    Mora felt her feet start to shake, and the top of her head began to fall, as if something was about to come out, and it would soon collapse.Before he could think about it, Mora hurriedly took a photo, turned and ran out.


    Just as he was about to climb out, a huge impact suddenly came from behind him, and those religious figures were almost instantly submerged.Mora was blown directly, only one step away from the entrance of the cave, but it seemed as if he was far away.


    Seeing that the entrance of the cave was about to collapse, Mora suddenly felt that his waist was tight as if he was being hugged by someone. The next moment Mora subconsciously grasped the hand that was just trying to attack, but suddenly realized that it was Su Bai.


    Looking at it again, it''s still underground, and it has appeared in a certain corner of the city.


    She could still feel the ground trembling slightly, and a cloud of dust gradually rising in the distance.


    "You are so thankful to me?" Su Bai said with a smile while holding Mora''s attacking hand.


    "Except you, I don''t want anyone to touch me!" Moura couldn''t help but said emotionally.


    Su Bai smiled: "You are really bold, if it weren''t for me to come to you, you would be in trouble."


    "Isn''t it all right? By the way, why did you come to me, knowing that I am here?" Mora looked at Su Bai and asked with a smile, "Isn''t it too late?"


    "I don''t have any interest in the way you look like this. What kind of stuff are you wearing!"


    Mora was wearing a shirt that looked like a shirt, and a pair of ordinary trousers underneath. The shirt was hidden in the pants and she was carrying a bag.


    "I am performing tasks, of course, how convenient is it, and it is impossible to dress as beautifully as when I was with you." Mora explained.


    "In fact, you don''t have to think about how to dress up or what you want to wear. Anyway, you have to take off at the end." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Moura gave Su Bai a sullenly, and Su Bai smiled and said: "Let''s go, find a place to rest first."


    "Ok!"


    Mora nodded.


    The two turned around and quickly found a higher-end hotel to open a room.


    Chapter 0051 Ability Trouble and Finding Storm Girl


    In the room, Mora took a shower first, while Su Bai stood on the balcony and looked at the direction of the dust.


    After Apocalypse wakes up, it should first learn the language of this world to understand the situation of this world, and then choose the four knights.I don''t know if the Four Horsemen will be the same as the ones in the movie, Storm Girl, Angel, Spirit Butterfly, Magneto.


    Leaving aside the first three, Magneto King Eric is unlikely to accept Apocalypse''s solicitation.So unless he controls it forcibly, he will probably change, just don''t know who he will look for!Of course, it doesn''t matter who you look for, Su Bai was thinking about how to obtain the power of Apocalypse.


    What is the power of Apocalypse in the movie?


    Body conversion can transfer one''s own soul to others to gain the other''s abilities and achieve the effect of immortality.Inorganic material manipulation is the method used in the movie to control sand. This misunderstands that Magneto can only control metal. It just looks like it is only controlling sand because it is in the desert.Strengthening, this is particularly prominent in the movie, and it is also the ability that Su Bai wanted very much!


    In addition to the first time, he also has the ability to heal himself, as well as mental abilities and teleportation.


    Super strength, endurance, and reaction power.


    From Kuaiyin''s attack on him, he could see that he could catch Kuaiyin. His reaction power was very fast. Su Bai knew this very well, because his reaction power was also very fast!


    For example, strengthening these capabilities and controlling inorganic substances are what Su Bai wants.But such abilities as self-healing and body transformation are of no use to him.Then, this leads to a problem!


    If killed by the apocalypse.


    Can I acquire one ability or all the abilities?


    I haven''t encountered this problem before, because I have been a single ability person before.


    If only one ability can be obtained, is the ability obtained randomly?If you are killed once, can you get it next time?


    Su Bai pondered this question and immediately heard the sound of footsteps. He turned his head and took a look. Mora had come out of the shower and had nothing to wear!


    With eyes facing each other, Mora walked forward.


    No need to say anything, it is instantly lit.


    After the galloping fierce battle, the two began to chat.


    Su Bai told her about the Apocalypse. After hearing this, Mora was very shocked, and then planned to go back to check the information tomorrow morning. This incident was not just a matter of Su Bai.

 C158

    "what is this?"


    Mora watched Su Bai take out a pot of medicine that looked like a potion, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "You know Peggy?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mora nodded. Although she was from the CIA, she knew something about SHIELD, and of course she knew Peggy.Speaking of Peggy, Mora reacted immediately."This is what keeps Peggy staying young forever?"


    "Elixir of Immortality!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Now you are the most attractive time. This immortal potion can not only keep you young, but also make you a super soldier and increase your lifespan. The only drawback is that alcohol will have no effect on you. In the future, if I enjoy your drunk wildness, I am afraid I can only control your spirit."


    "I was wild enough when I was with you. What shameful things I haven''t done?" Mora said, and then asked: "This...should be precious, why give it to me?"


    "Why not give it to you?"


    "I...our relationship."


    "What''s wrong with our relationship? Where can I find a lover like you or a friend? No complaints and no regrets can satisfy me, so why not keep this relationship forever?" Su Bai smiled and stroked gently She said: "Now you can still work for the CIA, and I will not force you to change anything. Just like Peggy, she is also busy with S.H.I.E.L.D. every day. When the time is long, your secrets will be When I was discovered, even if I didn¡¯t say anything, you would give up your job and come to me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    "Do you want me to be your lover forever?" Mora said.


    "At least I don''t want to wait a few decades for me to be like this, and you have become an old woman. If that happens, trust me... I will never touch you." Su Bai said with a smirk on purpose.


    "If that happens, I will leave you early." Mora said seriously.


    She actually thought about this problem, and when her face was gone, she would leave.But now... it seems unnecessary!


    ...


    The next morning, Mora had left the hotel and returned to the CIA. Before leaving, Mora let Su Bai enjoy it.After the injection of the Immortal Potion, her whole person was different, full of strength and energy, so she was a little uncomfortable and almost embarrassed.


    Su Bai didn''t go back with Mora, he still wanted to find Apocalypse.


    Although I don''t know how my own ability is, but it doesn''t matter, you will know after just one try.


    So Su Bai is ready to die!


    The collapse and dust there was over last night, the Apocalypse is no longer there, and it is not easy to find the Apocalypse in the vast crowd.But Su Bai knew that he would be familiar with the world first and then meet Storm Girl!


    So he only needs to find the Storm Girl first and wait for the rabbit!


    The Cairo market, trolleys, three-wheeled motorcycles, crowded people gathered into a prosperous scene.


    All kinds of cries one after another, the stalls, the goods are dazzling.


    Su Bai was really unaccustomed to being in it.


    It''s not Su Bai''s hypocrisy, but the smell here is really not good, even the people who pass by... are the same!


    In a city with such a desert climate, it is naturally impossible to take a bath as often as in the United States. Although water resources are not scarce, it is not so wasted. With the addition of wind and sand, bathing is not frequent.


    The ability of the fittest to survive is activated, and the pores of the body begin to breathe, at least this way...you can''t smell it.


    In the crowd, Su Bai casually looked for the Storm Girl!


    At this time, Ororo Monroe was not the Storm Girl, she was very weak, and she was still a thief with Moxi''s dry head!


    And such a market is the place with the most thieves!


    Item 0052


    It¡¯s not easy for a vast crowd to find someone. After all, most people wear the same clothes even if they are not fully armed, but it¡¯s not difficult to find Auroro. Her hairstyle is very characteristic, even if the head is surging, it can be seen at a glance. See, it''s so eye-catching!


    Su Bai quickly swept across the crowd, and his brain''s ability to react was enough to recognize it even with a glance without pause.


    "found it!"


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up suddenly and his eyes stopped.


    It was about five or six hundred meters to his left. Although there were pedestrians and stalls in the middle, Su Bai saw her striking hairstyle at a glance.Seeing her looking around, she should be looking for a suitable target, right?


    If you are lucky, Apocalypse should be nearby too, right?


    Su Bai thought about finding it again.


    At this time, Ororo seemed to have found the target, a stall, the stall was surrounded by a circle, the boss was inside, and the box with the money was on the stall, Ororo summed up and thought he should be able to get it.


    Auroro opened his arms, raised his chest and raised his head. His eyes had instantly turned white, and he seemed to be releasing his power.


    Seeing Auroro''s laborious expression of ability, and a gust of dust gradually blowing around him, Su Bai couldn''t help but vomit: "The chest... is so flat!"


    The wind gradually rose, and the surrounding commodities were blown and swayed and collapsed. Just as the boss went to help, the Storm Girl rushed over and opened the box, grabbed a handful of money from it, turned and ran.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that the boss shouted something and chased him up. It should be catching a thief.


    Seeing this scene, Su Bai couldn''t help it.


    This is called a thief?Isn''t this a clear grab?There is no technical content at all, what is the significance of the wind released before?You can wait until the boss is not paying attention, and the effect is exactly the same!

 C159

    It''s all right if you don''t have a chest, why don''t you even have a brain!


    Seeing Storm Girl being chased into the alley, Su Bai immediately noticed that a man in a robe and hood was walking in the same direction.


    Su Bai quickly took two steps and adjusted his direction. Although he was looking unrealistically, he still lowered his head, but judging from the color of the exposed skin, it must be apocalypse!


    "Got you!"


    Su Bai smiled and quickly chased him up, watching Tian Qi had entered the alley, Su Bai ran over and raised his hand to pat Tian Qi''s head."Hey, what are you doing!"


    Snapped!


    This shot was very sincere, very hard, and Tianqi''s hit body leaned forward and almost didn''t fall.


    Although the whole night has passed, Tianqi hasn''t fully recovered, and he was both hurt and angry.Standing firmly, Tianqi turned his head and saw a voice sounded: "I''m sorry, I have admitted the wrong person."


    The evil taste, slowly the evil taste.


    Su Bai apologized with an apologetic face. Although Tianqi didn''t understand it, he probably guessed what was going on.His expression was very angry, Su Bai could feel that he was about to do something, but he paused for a long time and turned away!


    gone¡­¡­


    "Is this anxious to go to Ororo, because I found out that she is a mutant?"


    Seeing Tian Qi turned around and left, Su Bai was quite depressed.


    At this time Tianqi had already walked into the crooked alley, and could already hear the sound of chasing close at hand, perhaps... as long as he turned a corner, he could see it.Just as he was about to take a turn, his head was hit again!


    This time the strength is greater than before.


    The unprepared Apocalypse was beaten to the ground.


    Seeing Apocalypse lying on the ground, Su Bai couldn''t speak the lines he had prepared.


    How does this apocalypse feel a little silly!


    What about responsiveness, telepathy?


    Because I was too weak, I ignored Ororo?


    I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too confident or too stupid.


    It''s no wonder that the knights found in the movie are either too weak or opposite. The very big BOSS builds a pyramid to strengthen each person and they are only seconds away. They are simply coming out to give benefits!


    In that case, let me get the first benefit first!


    Apocalypse suddenly got up and came to Su Bai''s face. His eyes were not panicked with Su Bai. Instead, he showed provocative gazes. This gaze seemed to stimulate Tianqi. When he waved his fingers, his nails razed sharply across Su Bai. Defeated neck...


    Su Bai snorted and fell directly to the ground.


    Tianqi glanced at Su Bai with disdain, turned and left!


    At this time, Auroro had been caught up, and there were people on both sides, blocking her one after another.


    The boss looked at Ororo triumphantly."Do you know what we do with thieves? Choose a hand!"


    "enough!"


    Tianqi came out and said.


    The boss heard the business turn around. Although he didn''t understand what he was talking about, he meant to stop it.Shaking the knife in his arm, he said, "If you are with her, I suggest you go away."


    "Go away?" Tianqi repeated it again, and it was exactly the same.


    "Who rules this world?" Tianqi asked.


    "What language is this? Clown, what do you want to do!" The boss was a little impatient and waved his knife in front of Tianqi, threatening with his teeth and claws.


    Tianqi frowned slightly. The previous events had already made him very angry. This person dared to open his teeth and claws in front of him. With a gloomy expression on his face, he slowly raised his hand.


    Raising his hand and slowly walking towards the boss, the boss can''t help but feel a little worried, and slowly backs away.


    He didn''t even notice the surprised expression of Ororo next to him!


    It wasn''t until he found that there was something wrong with his body and felt very strenuous, as if he was wrapped in something, he realized that he had fallen into the wall.Immediately afterwards, his face was completely wrapped in the wall, and his expression instantly solidified...At the same time, the wall solidified again, and his whole person was buried in the wall, leaving only a terrifying face exposed outside!


    Turning his head, Tianqi looked at the horrified Ororo.


    ...


    "gone?"


    Su Bai looked a little depressed at the empty alley. Why did he leave so quickly in just two or three minutes?Rubbing his neck, Su Bai was very depressed!


    Although he has solved the trouble of his own ability, but...this ability is the least he wants!


    Item 0053


    The death was very successful, but Su Bai was very depressed!

 C160

    He suppressed the survival of the fittest, restrained the absorption of kinetic energy, and as a result... gained the ability to transform the body!


    This should be the initial ability of Apocalypse, right?One of his strongest abilities, using this ability to transfer souls into other people''s bodies time and time again, not only to achieve the effect of immortality, but also to gain the ability of the other party, because of this, apocalypse will become a gift package of abilities!


    However, this ability is of no use to Su Bai!


    It is estimated that there will be no better than one''s abilities on earth, immortality, and the ability of the other party. This is much better than the physical transformation of Apocalypse?At least the body is original!


    "Even if it is self-healing, I recognize it, but I got the strongest as soon as he came up. The thing I want the least is also drunk!"


    Su Bai shook his head depressed, ready to find Apocalypse and Storm Girl.At this time, Mora had also returned to the CIA and began investigating the news about the Apocalypse. The results of the investigation were shocking. Many ancient records seem to be inextricably linked to the Apocalypse. This is an ancient and enough to destroy the world. Mutant!On the one hand, Mora notified the minister of the news, and on the other hand contacted Charles to prepare everyone.


    In the process of searching for the apocalypse, Su Bai also informed the members of the Hellfire Club not to resist if you encounter the apocalypse, and at the same time told Emma not to use psychic abilities or use the''brain'' recently.


    After all, Apocalypse''s spiritual ability is still very strong!


    Apocalypse and Storm Girl disappeared. Although they knew that in the movie, Apocalypse went to Storm Girl¡¯s house and quickly learned the language and the world through TV, but Supai did not know where Storm Girl¡¯s home was.Of course, this is also difficult to defeat the Soviet Union.


    Su Bai found a thief in the street and used coins to directly change the appearance of Storm Girl.Even if the language is impassable, the other party was scared enough by this hand, but in the end he knew the location of Storm Girl''s house!


    A very simple house, with a lot of miscellaneous things, it looks a bit like a house for thieves waiting for Storm Girl.


    "what?"


    Tianqi''s hand is now on a black-and-white TV. The TV channels are flashing fast. He is quickly learning the language and understanding the world.When he knew that there was no God in this world, even God had been forgotten, he seemed very angry.


    Ororo, the storm girl on the side, was looking at Tianqi curiously, guessing who he was.Hearing the doubting voice inspired by the sky, Ororo asked curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    Tianqi stopped without speaking, turned and walked out.


    Ororo was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly followed out.


    As soon as he came to the yard, Ororo saw someone standing there.


    "Who are you!" Auroro asked warily.


    Su Bai ignored Auroro, but looked at his apocalypse with doubts and curiosity.


    "I killed you, but you are standing in front of me now. You have the ability to resurrect? But I didn''t feel... It''s interesting, your ability is very powerful, you should make good use of such a powerful ability and follow me Right!" Tianqi said slowly watching Su Bai.


    "Fool." Su Bai cursed unceremoniously.


    Tianqi frowned."I forgive your ignorance, you haven''t seen my strength yet, I am... God! People have forgotten this, and I will let them remember it again. Follow me, and I will give you more power! "After speaking, Tianqi turned and looked at Auroro.


    Auroro was a little stunned, and saw Apocalypse slowly reaching out to press Auroro''s chin.


    When she was at a loss and nervous, Tianqi slowly said, "Do you feel it? My child, this is the ability God has given you!"


    Auroro was already shocked and unable to answer. She felt that her strength was growing rapidly and her energy was becoming stronger. Her hair gradually turned white from the top of her hair. In an instant, her hair was completely white. .


    "Well, it''s even more eye-catching now!" Su Bai muttered.


    Seeing the Apocalypse let go of Auroro, and Auroro was panting, his expression shocked.


    "Go, show your ability!" Tianqi said slowly.


    At this time, Ororo''s confidence greatly increased, and he nodded to look at Su Bai, and opened his arms sharply...


    His eyes turned white in an instant, and wind suddenly appeared around him.


    Click, click...


    Su Bai looked up at the sky that had been blocked by dark clouds. The muffled thunder was deafening, flashes of lightning flashed, Auroro slammed his hands, and in an instant a powerful thunder and lightning swept towards Su Bai!


    The momentum was shocking and powerful, even Ororo himself was taken aback.


    However, what shocked her was still behind, seeing the lightning strike Su Bai''s body suddenly changed, the survival of the fittest was activated, and his body had become rubber!


    "Crack!"


    Lightning hit the Soviet Union''s defeat, and the Soviet Union''s defeat has no effect!


    "This...this..." Auroro couldn''t believe it, his body slowly floated into the air, condensing a more powerful lightning, which was several times stronger than before and blasted out again.


    The result... still!


    Auroro is not reconciled, his ability has clearly become so strong, how is it possible... how could it be?She improved again, almost reaching the limit of her ability, and the crackling around her began to flash with lightning, preparing for a big move.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai in front of him suddenly disappeared. Auroro was startled, and he followed until his head was grabbed from behind.The next moment, a dizzy feeling of vomiting came, and Ororo saw the ground close at hand.


    boom!


    Su Bai slammed Auroro''s head heavily on the ground.


    Ororo''s body squirmed a few times, then calmed down, and passed out.


    Letting go of her head, Su Bai got up and looked at Tianqi.

 C161

    Instead of frowning and shame, Apocalypse showed an expression of joy and satisfaction."You are really strong!"


    "Do you still need to say it?"


    Su Bai''s voice fell and came to Tianqi in an instant, and he blasted it directly with a punch.


    "boom!"


    Tianqi raised his palm and easily took the punch, followed by grabbing Su Bai''s fist and threw him out.As soon as the person was in the air, Su Bai teleported once again and came behind Tian Qi.Tianqi was stunned for a moment, and turned around immediately, but he was still a step late, with one kick, Su Bai kicked Tianqi out!


    Chapter 0054 Inorganic Substance Control!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The fist fell like raindrops, bombarding Apocalypse frantically.


    Apocalypse is angry!


    His expression has changed from appreciation to anger, and since he woke up, he has provoked himself twice in a row. This is a blasphemy against God, but anyone who blasphemes against God will be punished!


    The angry Apocalypse screamed and violently launched Su Bai''s attack, followed by a sudden wave of his hand to grab Su Bai''s neck.With his arm stretched out, Su Bai suddenly turned into a red mist and disappeared, appearing next to him.


    "It''s much more comfortable now." Su Bai muttered, because the ability he gained made him very depressed, but he felt much better when he vented out.Seeing the angry apocalypse, Su Bai hooked his finger.


    "Humph!"


    Tianqi snorted and raised his hand. In an instant, the dust on the ground gradually floated, turning into a mass of sand and rushing towards Su Bai.


    Tianqi wants to teach him a lesson, let him know that God is not to be blasphemy, and he... is God!


    "So slow? Is this intentional?" Feeling the speed at which the sand flies, Su Bai sneered secretly and controlled his ability.


    Almost, it''s time to acquire power for the second time!


    I hope this time it will not be too bad.


    Su Bai could hide and block, but he didn''t do it, and the sand had penetrated his body right in front of his eyes.


    Tianqi''s eyes widened unexpectedly and controlled the sand to fly over quickly, but...Su Bai''s body had already been penetrated.


    Seeing Su Bai who fell to the ground with utter anger, Tianqi felt a bit square!


    He just wanted to teach Su Bai a lesson, even this was just a test, because from the strength that Su Bai showed, he shouldn''t be bothered by him. Why... why did he die like this?


    He will be resurrected!


    Even so, he doesn''t need to die!


    Apocalypse can''t figure it out!


    Auroro snorted and woke up slowly. As soon as he woke up, he felt the pain on his face, rubbed his face and got up. Auroro saw Su Bai lying on the ground and looked at his injury... died!


    This surprised Ororo.


    Apocalypse and Ororo looked at Su Bai''s corpse, both in a daze.


    After a while, Tianqi frowned, why hasn''t it been resurrected?Could it be... he can only be resurrected once?No matter, if he can be resurrected, then look for him again, if not... then forget it.


    If he could only be resurrected once, Tianqi would not realize it was a pity that he was not qualified to be his own body.If you can resurrect infinitely, you need to summon the four knights and prepare for the ceremony.Therefore, Tianqi does not intend to waste time here to wait any longer, he needs his men!


    I didn''t see what he was doing, a light wave appeared behind him, and the space seemed to be divided.


    Waved to Auroro, the dazed Auroro came over subconsciously.


    The two disappeared, and the teleportation space disappeared.


    At the same time, Su Bai''s injury disappeared in an instant, and Su Bai turned over and sat up.


    "gone?"


    Taking a look at the empty courtyard, Su Bai was slightly surprised.He thought that Apocalypse would wait for his resurrection, and he could just die one at a time and get his abilities."Let''s go, you can find him anyway, let''s see what ability it is this time!"


    Su Bai muttered a word and quickly felt it, and then couldn''t help laughing happily.


    Under him, the ground suddenly arched slowly to support Su Bai and stood up, Su Bai''s fingers danced slightly, the surrounding sand slowly condensed, and it turned into a huge palm in an instant.


    "Similar to the feeling of controlling a magnetic field!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved to the house in front.


    The huge sandy palm suddenly rushed out, leaped high and slapped it down.


    boom!


    The house collapsed instantly and the dust was flying.

 C162

    "What happened?"


    "Have there been an earthquake?"


    Exclamations soon came from around.


    "Inorganic material manipulation, although not the most desired, it can definitely be ranked second."


    "With the control of inorganic substances and the control of the magnetic field, what else... can''t be controlled by yourself?"


    At this moment, Su Bai really wanted to look up to the sky and howl, and the depression of obtaining useless abilities before suddenly disappeared.


    "Riwen, tell me the address of Caliban!"


    Taking out the phone, Su Bai called Ruiwen directly.


    After recruiting Storm Girl, Apocalypse should have gone to Caliban.Although I don''t know how he found Caliban, maybe it was the Storm Girl. After all, Kaliban is a black market businessman, and Storm Girl is a thief or a mutant. It is normal to have contact or have heard of it.Apocalypse went to Caliban to look for mutants and the four knights, only to find the Lingdie. After recruiting the Lingdie, he knew the location of the other mutants and found the four knights.


    Apocalypse''s teleportation speed should be faster than his own teleportation, even if it passes now, I am afraid it may not be able to catch up, but Su Bai still plans to go.


    Because he is also very interested in this Caliban.


    After getting Caliban''s address from Ruiwen, someone from outside was about to come in.


    The sand on the ground arched again, like a wave of sand and dust that instantly lifted Su Bai into the air.


    Long sandy waves whizzed away, and the people around were completely dumbfounded to see the scene in the sky!


    The dust whizzed away over the city of Cairo, driving a strong wind, which looked like a sandstorm from a distance, making the people in the city panic, looking for places to hide or quickly fix their things.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Su Bai controls the sand under his feet, swinging from side to side, like surfing!


    The sand waves whizzed away, gradually away from the city.


    ...


    The black market shop in Caliban was built in an underground sewer. Of course, the house had already been remodeled and separated from the sewer.The long stairs are from bottom to top. Only when Caliban senses that there is a mutant nearby, will he be brought in. Of course, familiar old customers will naturally not need it!


    At this time, Caliban sensed that mutants appeared nearby and asked them to bring them in.


    Soon, one of his men went up, and it didn''t take long for him to bring two people down.


    When these two appeared, Caliban was a little surprised.


    Item 0055


    "do you need anything?"


    Caliban was surprised and asked with a calm smile on the surface.


    Auroro was wearing leather pants at this time, saw a long skirt, with white hair standing high, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly and said: "We are looking for mutants. You know where to find them, so here we are.


    "Caliban doesn''t know you!"


    Seeing the Apocalypse pacing behind Auroro, Caliban said in a deep voice.


    "We are looking for the most powerful..." Apocalypse slowly said.


    "Is it all right?"


    Seeing Apocalypse and Ororo doing this, the men behind them stood up and asked.


    Usually this kind of thing is done by the bodyguards of Caliban, but she happens to be away at this time, so they speak.


    "It''s okay!" Caliban waved his hand and asked, "How much money do you have?"


    "No." Tianqi said.


    Caliban couldn''t help but smile, and said: "Then I can only tell you, we are closed."


    Apocalypse slowly lifted his hood and said in a deep voice, "I need your help, my child."


    "You are not like Caliban''s father." Caliban touched his head."Maybe there is a little bit like here."


    When the voice fell, Caliban took out his gun from the drawer and aimed it at Apocalypse.


    Apocalypse''s eyes instantly turned white, and immediately after Caliban, he saw that his gun had melted.


    "You are all my children, you are all lost, because you followed a blind leader, those false gods, fragile systems, they ruined my world!" Tianqi said slowly, and the people behind him have gradually left. Come here.


    The atmosphere instantly became serious.


    Suddenly someone suddenly shot, Ororo snorted and waved back.


    "Ah..." I remembered the scream, the man fell to the ground instantly, convulsing constantly!


    Caliban was silent for a moment, then slowly said a few names.

 C163

    ...


    "What happened?"


    Lingdie came back from the outside and found that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong. There was a dead body lying on the ground. It was theirs. Caliban slumped in a chair with a trance expression.Seeing this situation, Lingdie immediately realized that something went wrong.


    Caliban shook his head and didn''t say a word. Lingdie was about to ask about it. Suddenly there was a loud noise behind him. When he turned his head, he saw the iron gate whizzing flying over.


    Before he could think about it, Lingdie instantly drew out the samurai sword he carried and slashed towards the iron gate. At the same time, a purple light suddenly appeared in his right hand, and an energy light blade suddenly appeared, cutting off at almost the same time.


    Click!


    The iron gate was cut into four sections from the middle, and fell to the ground.


    The mutants nearby were ready to rush over to help, but they were forced to stop after two steps, Lingdie and Caliban watched the people walking down the stairs warily!


    They were stunned when they saw what this man looked like.


    The boss of the Hellfire Club, the leader of the mutants, the White King Su lost!


    As businessmen and bodyguards in the underground black market, how can Caliban and Lingdie not know Su Bai?What''s more, Caliban also provided Ruiwen with news to help find mutants!


    Su Bai stopped in front of Lingdie, Lingdie quickly retracted the light blade nervously and then found that he gently shook his head, seemingly disappointed, which made Lingdie feel a sense of loss inexplicably.


    After a pause, Su Bai walked towards Caliban.


    "Whose name did you tell him?" Su Bai asked directly.


    "What?" Caliban was stunned.


    "Apocalypse and Storm Girl, they have been here, have you told him the location of the mutants?" Su Bai asked.


    It was then that Kaliban suddenly realized. Although he was wondering how Su Bai knew about it, he still said with a wry smile: "I didn''t say anything about the people in the Hellfire Club. I only said a few lonely ghosts. One has wings. Angel, a guy who can absorb solar energy to produce flames, and a thief."


    "It''s really different except for the angels." Su Bai thought, turning his head and glanced at Lingdie."Where is she?"


    "She was my bodyguard, and...was not there at the time," Caliban said.


    "Not here?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised but also too real. Movies are still different from reality. Any small change may cause different consequences.But I didn''t expect Lingdie to become one of the four knights and missed the opportunity to strengthen.


    "These are your people?"


    The restrictions were released at will, and those mutants instantly recovered their freedom, watching Su Bai in fear and panic.


    "It''s some homeless mutants I found." Caliban said nervously.


    Su Bai nodded noncommitantly. In the comics, Caliban once became the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse twice, became the death knight and the plague knight respectively, and formed the sewer wandering team "Morlock". Now it seems that Moloch exists, but Kali Ban was not taken by Tianqi.


    "In the future, there will be a place where mutants can live in the sun with peace of mind. I need you to spread the news and tell you if there are mutants who seek you to smuggle. Is there a problem?" Su Bai looked at Caliban.


    "No, no problem!" Although Caliban didn''t believe there would be such a place, he still agreed.


    "Very well, I will take you as the bodyguard." Su Bai said indifferently, turning and leaving. He glanced at her as he passed Lingdie without stopping.


    Lingdie hesitated for a moment and followed.


    "Find a place, I want to take a shower."


    After coming out, Su Bai said to the Lingdie behind him.


    Lingdie nodded, and quickly brought Su Bai to a nearby hotel. He came all the way, although he was able to control the dust and not stain him, but he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    After taking a shower and putting on clothes, I saw Lingdie in the living room who was still restrained and nervous. Su Bai smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be nervous, your work has not changed for the time being. Just be my bodyguard. Up!"


    "Do you need it?" Lingdie couldn''t help asking.


    With the strength of defeating the Soviet Union, there is no need for bodyguards.


    "Then it depends on what kind of needs!" Su Bai said with a light smile, looked at and shook his head and said: "Your clothes...no!"


    "Clothes, what''s the problem with the clothes?"


    Lingdie looked down at her clothes subconsciously, and saw that Su Bai slowly raised her hand to aim at herself, and followed closely... She suddenly found that her clothes had changed!


    Chapter 0056 The Four Horsemen Of The New Apocalypse


    The original black leather trench coat and the close-fitting clothing gradually changed into a purple leather tights, but it was somewhat similar to a high-fork swimsuit. The arms and legs were the same style arm guards and boots. There is a red ribbon in between, although I can''t see the overall effect, but there is no doubt it will be very sexy.


    "It''s so much better!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction. At this time, Lingdie''s appearance is exactly the same as in the movie, sexy and seductive!


    "Try it!"


    Su Bai readily threw the Edman alloy coin out to signal Lingdie to cut it.


    Clang.

 C164

    Lingdie drew his sword and slashed, very fast and very precise.


    With a sound of "ding", the coin remained motionless in the air, but Lingdie''s knife snapped at the sound, cracking into several pieces, and seeing her own knife shatter like this, Lingdie was a little dazed.


    "The old ones don¡¯t go, and the new ones don¡¯t come. Don¡¯t use this kind of ordinary stuff as my bodyguard. It spreads out and thinks my opponent is stingy. Back to the club, I¡¯ll help you rebuild one. Use Edman alloy "Su Bai said lightly.


    Lingdie is overjoyed instantly!


    "Tell me about the conditions of the mutants that Caliban said." Su Bai sat down casually and asked Lingdie.As the bodyguard of the Caliban, Lingdie knew what it was right now.


    Just when Lingdie was talking about these mutants with Su Bai, Tian Qi didn''t know that Su Bai had been resurrected, nor did he know that he had missed a knight.He is looking for the mutants provided by Caliban with Storm Girl!


    The first one is angels!


    In an abandoned warehouse, the violent music rang, and in the warehouse sky, the angel looked rather decadent while drinking wine.


    The injury to his wings greatly weakened his ability, and he was a bit self-defeating at this time.


    A light suddenly lit up in the dim warehouse, and the angel looked down suspiciously, and saw the light flashing, two people in weird clothes appeared out of thin air.There is no doubt that it seems to be looking for yourself?But the angel didn''t care, and said aggressively, "From the circus? Or should I...get off!"


    The wine bottle was thrown down by him, shattered in front of Apocalypse and Storm Girl, followed by the angel jumping from the air.


    "Is this guy?" Looking at the angel''s wounded wings, Storm Girl said with some doubts."How does he fight like this? Let''s leave and find someone else."


    "No, he can still fight!" Tianqi said slowly.


    "What''s the matter?" the angel asked with a frown.


    "I want to give you something!"


    "You can''t give me anything!"


    The angel turned around with a sneer, but Tianqi slowly stretched out his hand. In an instant, the angel knelt to the ground in pain, and the wings behind him suddenly changed. They turned from feathers to steel, and at the same time, a pair of wings grew out of them. Parawing!


    "Go up, my angel!" Tianqi whispered.


    The angel turned around and waved his wings, slowly flying off.


    Feeling that he had regained his stable flying ability, the excited angel slammed hard.Brushing, a few steel feathers flew out of the thorns instantly, sinking into the wall next to them!


    "come on!"


    Tianqi slowly beckoned, Tianqi flew in front of him, and at the same time, a new set of clothes appeared on his body!


    The transmission light lit up, and the three turned and left.


    next moment.


    The teleportation light lit up, and the three suddenly appeared.


    The cherry blossoms were blowing in the wind, and the fragrant smell made the storm girl squint her eyes slightly.


    "What a nice view!"


    This is a land of cherry blossoms, this is...Japan!


    A man sitting under the cherry tree in the distance was looking at them in confusion.


    "Yoshida Shiro?" Stormgirl asked.


    He spoke English, but Yoshida Shiro understood it.


    "who are you?"


    "The one who gives you the strength to avenge you!"


    Apocalypse slowly pointed, and in an instant, a group of hot flames suddenly appeared around Yoshida Shiro''s body.Yoshida Shiro was shocked to feel this powerful force, his ability... was enhanced.


    Strength gives birth to ambition!


    Shiro Yoshida is a mutant with the power of solar radiation since his birth. Because his mother has been affected by Hiroshima radiation, he can absorb solar energy and other radiation into his own ability, can fly, can produce flames, and can cause powerful Flame energy explosion and so on.


    He is now stronger.


    He wants revenge!


    Apocalypse waved his hand again, Yoshida Shiro''s clothes turned into a red tights, and there was a flame sign on the helmet, like a sun fire!


    Storm Girl, Angel of Death, Sunfire, the four knights already have three of them, and only the last one is left.


    "Rogue? Living in Orleans?"


    Listening to Lingdie talking about the details of the three mutants that Caliban told Tianqi, Su Bai was really surprised.


    Tempest girl, angels aside, a Japanese person who can absorb solar energy to produce flames is called Yoshida Shiro. Who is Su Baiyi? Yoshida Shiro codenamed Sunfire, Japanese mutant!The film and television series did not appear, but this product has a history of becoming the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the comics!


    As for the last one, it was a surprise to Su defeat.


    Rogue, who lives in Orleans, do you need to ask?

 C165

    The proper card king is undoubtedly!


    The mutant who once appeared in "Wolverine 1" can inject energy into any object to detonate, but the larger the object in contact, the longer it takes, so he usually uses cards and is also a master of fighting. Use a metal stick!


    Coincidentally, the king of cards has also become the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse in the comics!


    Sun fire, card king, angel, storm girl.


    I don¡¯t know which of the new version of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse is stronger than the four horsemen in the movie!


    Su Bai is really looking forward to it.


    After resting in the hotel for a night, Su Bai took Lingdie back to the Hellfire Club, first introduced Lingdie to each other, and then sent someone to Edman Alloy to help Lingdie rebuild the samurai sword. I told them about the Apocalypse and the Four Horsemen.


    "Even if he has four knights, we are not afraid!"


    "Black Queen, Eric, me, Sabretooth Tiger, etc., we are enough to deal with the four knights!" Emma didn''t worry too much.


    Data 0057


    "How can I waste this time with them..."


    Listening to Emma¡¯s words, Su Bai said with a smile: "The club¡¯s affairs are so busy, and after the Apocalypse is resolved, the artificial island plan should be carried out. Whether Apocalypse or his knight, I am enough! Right, You can be called the Black Queen, I promised to introduce them to them before!"


    Su Bai has this confidence. No matter who the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse is replaced by, he doesn''t worry about it. He is immortal and fearless. What''s more, his current strength is nothing to worry about.


    When Emma went to call the Black Queen, Apocalypse had already found the last knight, the card king, Rimielbe.


    It¡¯s just that the process is not as smooth as before. As a thief, the card king has long been used to being free and naturally will not easily take refuge in anyone, so a small conflict occurred in the process, but in the end the powerful ability of the apocalypse gave the card king I still agreed.


    At the same time, his abilities have also been strengthened!


    After finding the four knights, Apocalypse had already planned to destroy the so-called rules of this world and re-establish its own world.However, at this time he felt a spiritual force detecting himself!


    "What a powerful psychic power, what a powerful spiritual power!" Apocalypse was lifted up, and then even followed this spiritual power to detect the opponent!


    "Xavier Genius Youth School, Charles!"


    Apocalypse has entered the other party''s spiritual world!


    Charles was in the''brain'' secret room at this time. He was a little worried after hearing Mora talk about the Apocalypse. After returning, after several considerations, he finally decided to probe his mind to see what he wanted to do.


    But he never expected that Apocalypse''s spiritual ability could be so powerful.


    It has always been a one-way detection ability, and the opponent can even enter his spiritual realm.


    Especially in the spiritual realm after the''brain'' has increased.


    The original azure space in front of me turned dark red, I could sense it, and anyone who could see it could see it.


    "Thank you for letting me in!"


    The corners of Apocalypse''s mouth raised slightly, and he found that he could control everyone on this earth through Charles. He could control the military to release nuclear bombs and destroy their strongest weapons!


    "Get out, get out!"


    Charles couldn''t help shouting.


    Just now Hank came in, he made Scott a pair of special glasses to make his vision normal, and the lens can be adjusted through the controller so that he can freely and controllable release ability.


    It''s just that his own control is too weak.


    Hank was taken aback when he heard Charles''s curse."Charles?"


    Charles did not respond. Hank felt that his state was a little bit wrong, and when he walked to Charles''s side, he found that his eyes were completely black.


    "I never felt that power would be like this before." Charles could no longer hear the outside world at all.


    Seeing Charles''s weird situation, Hank immediately checked the "brain", and it turned out that someone seemed to take over the "brain", which could not be destroyed at all.


    "Scott, Scott!"


    Hank couldn''t shut it down, so he could only call Scott to come over and destroy it forcibly.


    In this process, Apocalypse has connected and controlled a lot.


    U.S. Department of Defense.


    The satellite defense map lit up countless points of light at the same time, and the alarm kept sounding.


    "How is this going?"


    Russia, Britain, China, Israel, India, each country¡¯s nuclear weapons are launching and quickly lifted off!


    "Quickly, destroy this place quickly, completely!"


    Hank dragged Scott over and hurriedly shouted.


    Although Scott didn''t understand what was going on, he reached out and clicked on the control field of the glasses. In an instant, a red energy shock wave came out, and he heard a loud bang, and the''brain'' exploded.Charles let out a painful cry, his eyes returned to normal and then fainted.

 C166

    Hank hurriedly took off Charles'' helmet, and Scott helped Charles out of the secret room.


    As soon as I walked out, I saw light flashing in the corridor.


    Five strangers appeared suddenly.


    Although they don¡¯t know who they are, they are not good. In addition to Charles¡¯ sudden situation, Hank and Scott watched them on guard...


    "Then he brings it over."


    Apocalypse pointed at Charles.


    When the voice fell, the storm girl suddenly shot, and a powerful current flashed in an instant. The crackling explosion made Hank and Scott lower their heads subconsciously. Then they saw the angel flying over quickly, whoosh, steel. Yu flew towards Hank and the others.


    Hank and Scott hurriedly avoided. The angel caught Charles, and Gang Yu shot Hank and Scott again.


    boom!


    Scott''s shock wave directly smashed the steel feathers, and then adjusted the direction and shot towards the angel.


    "I come!"


    The sun fire said that it blocked the angel, the flame on his body suddenly rose, and something like an energy shield suddenly appeared around him.


    boom!


    The laser blasted on the energy shield, and the two abilities instantly stalemate.


    After the angel had flew back to Tianqi, Tianqi opened the teleportation, and the sun fire suddenly waved, and two flames of energy were thrown out.


    During the explosion, the sun fire retreated to the teleportation array and disappeared.


    "Hurry up and inform the students to leave!"


    The violent explosion has caused a chain reaction, and the power center of the entire school is not far away. Once it detonates...


    The consequences could be disastrous!


    Regardless of Charles being taken away, Hank and Scott hurriedly ran and shouted.


    The explosion seemed to be chasing them. Although Hank and Scott had notified many people that many students had already ran out, but... the power center had detonated.


    "That''s too late."


    Hank yelled eagerly, watching the fire waves running wildly behind him, and he was already a little desperate. At this moment... a mind barrier suddenly appeared to cover Hank and Scott.


    "Jin!"


    Qin supported with both hands, controlling the barrier with some effort.


    However, the surrounding explosions became more and more violent, the impact was getting stronger and stronger, and the barrier had begun to loosen somewhat.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Qin shouted loudly, and his energy suddenly increased sharply in an instant, followed by...the explosion has completely ignited and swallowed the entire teaching building...


    Item 0058


    The raging fire gradually extinguished, and a group of students stood not far away in shock.Among the ruins, Hank and Scott walked out with the piano on their hands, looking at the ruins of the school building behind them, they couldn''t help feeling a little afraid, and at the same time they looked at Qin gratefully.If it hadn''t been for her critical moment to stabilize the barrier, they would probably be buried here.


    "Are you OK?"


    Hank asked with concern.


    Qin shook his head: "No, it''s okay, let me know Mr. first."


    The school was destroyed, Charles was taken away, and the only person they could think of was the husband.


    Leaning on the piano and sitting down, Hank was preparing to call Su Bai on the phone. At this moment, there was a buzzing sound in the sky, and a plane approached in the distance.Before they could see whose plane it was, they saw weapons suddenly appeared on the plane, followed by a powerful sound like sound waves, which stunned everyone in an instant.


    The plane landed slowly, and several bound soldiers walked out of it, and one of them walked up to the mutant who had fainted."Take it all away!"


    Soon, the soldiers came one after another and took everyone on the plane.


    Not long after the plane took off, explosions sounded one after another in the air. Nuclear weapons launched by a large country before exploded in the air.


    In the Hellfire Club, Lingdie and others also felt the impact of this explosion. At the same time, relevant news is being broadcast on TV. No one knows what this move is meant to express. The elimination is for peace?Or war?At the same time, Su Bai''s phone rang.


    Mora called.


    "Su Bai, the school had an accident, the teaching building was destroyed, all the students including Charles... are gone." Mora said eagerly.


    "All students?"


    "Yes, all!"


    "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai said to Emma: "Sensing the location of Hank and others, the school was destroyed and they were taken away."

 C167

    "Apocalypse did it?" Emma asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Half, Charles was arrested. The school exploded. This was done by Apocalypse. But if the students disappeared, it was not him."


    Before Su Bai had been busy cultivating even the people around him didn''t have much to do with him. Later, Apocalypse awakened and Su Bai got busy again, but he forgot the fish that slipped through the net.


    William Stryker!


    I thought that the death of Tricks and the termination of the Sentinel Project would comfort Stryker, but I didn''t expect that the little squad around Triske started to study mutants?Is the X weapon plan still implemented?However, he blatantly arrested so many people this time, it should be related to the previous explosion, but he may not dare to experiment with them. You may not have the courage to act without authorization.It is precisely because of this that the Soviet Union did not pay attention to it before the defeat. If there was such a plan, the Ministry of Defense would be fine. The president would definitely not agree to it.


    After Emma returned to the villa, she immediately sensed the location of Hank and others and called Su Bai.


    "Let''s go, bring people back with me."


    Su Bai said to the Lingdie around him and the Black Queen who had been called over.


    With the two of them, Su Bai teleported and disappeared.


    The next moment, Su Bai has already appeared in the secret base.


    The surroundings are made of the same special material of the sentinel. The long corridors and the cold atmosphere make people feel uncomfortable.


    Lingdie had already pulled out the katana, and the black queen let out a telepathic voice and whispered: "Over there!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Baiying walked towards the direction indicated by the Black Queen.


    Just a few steps away, I saw the heavily armed soldiers. In all likelihood, these big-head soldiers didn''t know Su Bai, and when they saw someone suddenly appeared in the base, they chose to shoot.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullet came quickly.


    At this moment, I saw the Black Queen slowly extending her hand, and the bullet instantly stopped in the air and flew back.Immediately afterwards, the Lingdie has moved.


    A samurai sword made of Edman alloy in one hand and an energy light blade in the other.


    Seeing Lingdie rushing out violently, moving extremely fast, then jumped up violently, leaped into the crowd and waved his hands.


    Lingdie''s fighting ability is mainly ninjutsu, plus she is from Japan, so the samurai sword is still very powerful.


    The sirens of the invasion sounded throughout the base, groups of soldiers ran towards this side, Lingdie and the Black Queen pushed all the way, Su Bai did not even have a chance to shoot.It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see William Stryker walking over in a military uniform!


    "My people are with you?"


    Su Bai motioned Lingdie and the Black Queen to stop, walked over and asked casually.


    "Yes!"


    Stryker''s eyes were a little red, and his expression was a bit afraid, and a bit like hiding anger.


    "You''re so courageous." Su Bai came to Stryker and patted him on the shoulder."Whose order?"


    "My order." Stryker said.


    "You?" Su Bai smiled: "Are you trying to tell me this is your proposition? Why?"


    "Because they are mutants!" Stryker gritted his teeth.


    "The first day you knew about mutants?" Su Bai glanced at Stryker unexpectedly, and suddenly said, "How old is your son... how old?"


    "You... how do you know my son?" Stryker was shocked instantly, he was just a small officer, didn''t he also investigate?Or... the ability of telepathy?


    Seeing Stryker¡¯s astonishment, Su Bai smiled: "If it weren¡¯t for you to suddenly jump out, I would have forgotten your existence, not to mention I don¡¯t have the ability to telepathy, but... I know more things. Many, even telepaths don¡¯t know that I have many."


    "Your son is Jason? Jason Stryker." Su Bai asked: "His ability is awakened?"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Stryker was already shocked and speechless, about this... he had never told anyone.


    "His ability awakening caused an accident in your wife, so you who shouldn''t hate the mutants so much. You hated the mutants and established this base privately regardless of authorization and instructions. What do you want to research? The genes of the mutants, or do you want to Use mutants to deal with mutants?"


    Every time Su Bai said, Stryker''s face was ugly.


    Item 0059


    "Mutants are only part of the special existence in this world. In the future, you will find that there are not only mutants, but races similar to mutants but with different genes, products with various abilities, and even... There is a god. If you are farther away, there will be more powerful existences when you leave the earth. Of course, you can live long enough, but I guess you may not live that long!"


    "Also, you should hate mutants or your son, you should hate yourself, you killed your wife. If you find out about your son, go to Charles or even if you find it Hellfire Club, this problem can be avoided!"


    Su Bai''s final words completely destroyed Stryker''s mind. If he were not resistant to mutants, maybe... maybe his wife would really not die!


    "It''s late..." Stryker murmured.


    "Yes, it''s late! Not only is your wife late, you are also late, if you have authorization and order, maybe I won''t kill you, but you didn''t, your hatred dominated you to do such a thing , So even if you release people now, it''s too late!" Su Bai took two steps back after speaking.


    The ground began to shake, the ground made of the special material began to tremble violently, and it flew up in an instant, followed by... the ground under the special material, the sand gradually floated and entangled Stryker. In an instant, Stryker''s body was completely surrounded by sand and airtight!

 C168

    Seeing this scene, the Black Queen was a little surprised, this ability... never seen.


    "New ability?" The Black Queen asked curiously.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s done from Apocalypse, just...cosplay interesting moves! As the first person to die under this move, Stryker, you should be proud!"


    As Su Bai slowly raised his hand, Stryker, who was wrapped in sand, gradually floated up.The laboratory roof was raised very high, and as Stryker slowly floated to the roof, Su Bai closed his palms together.


    "Sand waterfall funeral!"


    In an instant, the sand rushed together, and the strong pressure squeezed Stryker''s body almost instantly, and he didn''t even have a chance to speak or shout.With a bang, the sand instantly scattered, splashing with blood.


    The magnetic field shield opened instantly, blocking the sand and the rain of blood.


    Tick, tick!


    When all the sand fell on the ground, Stryker... not even a scum was left.


    Lingdie, the Black Queen looked at this scene in shock.


    So strong!


    Controlling the sand produces huge impact and pressure, which can crush all solid objects in an instant.


    "Sand waterfall funeral? What if you meet someone who can teleport or blur?" The Black Queen asked Su Bai.


    "Magnetic sand waterfall funeral." Su Bai said coolly.


    "Is the magnetic field blocked? If that''s the case... I''m afraid no one can escape." The Black Queen sighed.


    "I have to thank Tianqi." Su Bai smiled and walked straight into it.


    COSPLAY took a look at Gaara''s moves in Naruto to satisfy his own evil tastes. With Stryker''s tragic death, the soldiers in the base dared to stay, they were already gone.


    Su Bai and others quickly found Hank, Jean, Scott and the students in the school who were imprisoned.It seems that the cages that hold them are particularly useful for blocking power, otherwise the telepathy of the piano or the teleportation of the Nightcrawler can solve this trouble.


    It seems that Stryker is well prepared.


    "It''s sir, sir came to save us!"


    In the cell, Hanke and others soon saw Su Bai and shouted excitedly.


    Su Baihui pulled back and heard a click, the cell was instantly torn, and he waved his hand and flew out directly.


    Soon, the students have come out one after another.


    "You take them back to the club first."


    Su Bai turned his head and said to the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen nodded and led the students away.There must be planes here, so it is not difficult to leave.After the Black Queen was gone, Su Bai took Lingdie around and looked at the construction of the base. Stryker should have started researching it long ago. It is impossible to just start. Maybe other mutants can be found, especially It''s Wolverine.


    After walking around, Su Bai was depressed!


    There are no other mutants, nor Wolverine.


    why?


    Regardless of the old timeline of the first three movies or the timeline after the reversal, Wolverine should be discovered and injected with Edman alloy.Haven''t changed some of Wolverine''s progress?Is it because of the saber-toothed tiger?Without the saber-toothed tiger and Wolverine participated in the Vietnam War, without the cruel and hot character of the saber-toothed tiger, was Wolverine not discovered?


    Thinking about it, it''s really possible. Although Wolverine''s temper is hot, it is not cruel after all.


    "Forget it!"


    Although there are some surprises, Su Bai has nothing to care about. What does it have to do with him whether Wolverine becomes Wolverine?


    "Let''s go too!"


    Since there was nothing to find here, Su Bai had no need to stay here and teleported away directly with Lingdie.


    Almost an hour after Su Bai and others left, a group of people suddenly appeared in the base.


    The head is a man in suit and leather shoes.


    "Fortunately, the transfer is fast, otherwise it will be discovered. This base...can be abandoned!" He said with some luck."Check everything, all useful things are transferred, transferred to the Essex company laboratory, research...will continue there!"


    "Yes!"


    The small group responded, and then began to get busy.


    At the same time, Su Bai Lingdie, the Black Queen and the school students have all come to the Hellfire Club.


    Su Bai asked Hank about the situation at the time. Hank talked about it, especially about the appearance and ability of the Apocalypse and the Four Horsemen. In the end, Hank also mentioned the final That broke out.He was just fortunate and worried, but his blunt mention made Su lose heart.


    The explosion of Qin did not trigger the power of the Phoenix, right?


    Su Bai looked for Qin to check the situation, but found that Qin was asleep!


    Item 0060

 C169

    Qin slept very peacefully. It didn''t seem to be affected by the power of the Phoenix. I asked Hank and others. During this period, Qin didn''t have any abnormalities, but looked very weak and exhausted. After all, the sudden burst of power consumed power. It¡¯s normal to feel tired and tired!But Su Bai was still worried and asked Emma to check it carefully.


    Emma used her ability to detect the spirit of the piano, and after a moment she heard her grunt.


    "Are you okay?" Su Bai asked hurriedly.


    Emma shook her head: "It''s okay. The barrier did appear to be cracked. As soon as I entered, I felt its ferocity, but it seemed to be gentle to the piano and didn''t feel any harm."


    "That''s good!"


    Su Bai nodded in relief. He still has nothing to do with the power of the Phoenix. This thing is too strong!Even in the comics, there seems to be no way to eliminate it, but looking at the current situation, it doesn''t seem to lead to the appearance of the black phoenix?


    Most of the multiple personalities come from the environment and psychology. Now Qin¡¯s environment is much better than in the movie, because she has the support of her family and the relationship between herself and the people around her. No one regards her as a flood beast, perhaps a phoenix. Strength will also have an impact on her, but not enough has caused her to have a second personality!


    If she can slowly control the power of the phoenix, becoming a perfect phoenix host is just around the corner.


    "Let her rest. Lingdie, the Black Queen will follow me!"


    Su Bai said and waved his hand, and immediately saw the helmet flying over from a distance, falling firmly onto Su Bai''s head.


    Su Bai has hardly worn a helmet since his mental power is strong, but since he wants to deal with Apocalypse, Su Bai thinks it should be just in case, let alone the helmet''s Edman alloy can be used as a weapon.


    As soon as Su Bai put on the helmet, he noticed that the others were a little bit strange, especially Lingdie tilted his head slightly to his ears as if listening.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s Charles! He seems to be talking to all of us, seems to be repeating the words of the apocalypse."


    The Black Queen spoke first and then repeated it with Su Bai.


    "Listen to me, inhabitants of this world, this is a message, a message to every man, woman and mutant. You have lost your way. However, I''m back, and the time has come for liquidation. All your buildings, you All buildings and temples will be destroyed, and the dawn of a new era will appear. There is nothing you can do to stop what is about to happen. This message is only for one reason, telling the strongest and most capable person among you, the earth Will belong to you! I am apocalypse...I am...God!"


    Everyone, Hellfire Club, New York, the United States, and even the whole world, everyone heard this voice, heard the meaning in the words, the mutants for the first time...the whole world knows!


    "I seem to have heard what Charles gave me." Emma whispered."Hide the message!"


    Emma looked up at Su Bai."He knows that I have a strong mind to hear this hidden message, and he told me that they are heading to Cairo."


    "As expected."


    Su Bai said indifferently, motioned to Lingdie and Black Queen, and then led them to teleport away directly.


    Egypt, Cairo!


    Above the rocky peaks in the distance of the city.


    Tianqi looked at Charles lying on the ground and nodded in satisfaction. Although there was a small accident midway, it had no effect on him.


    Turning to look at the city, Tianqi slowly raised his hands.


    Under the shining of the sun, a powerful sand dust suddenly appeared, various buildings, cars began to slowly fly up, turned into dust and drifted into the distance, and a huge pyramid was quickly forming!


    Inorganic material manipulation!


    The Four Horsemen, including Charles, looked stunned, and was amazed by the powerful strength displayed by the apocalypse.


    Near the other end, Su Bai brought the Black Queen and Lingdie.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard Lingdie''s cries of exclamation. This scene was amazing!


    A towering pyramid appeared, and the whole city had been turned into nothingness. Where can I tell that this is the most prosperous city in Egypt, Cairo?


    Tianqi turned around and took a look. The angel immediately picked Charles up and flew to the pyramid together.


    "They are there."


    Watching them fly to the pyramid, the Black Queen whispered: "Do you want to do it?"


    Su Bai pondered for a moment, seeing that Tianqi still wanted Charles'' body in the end.Although Apocalypse''s psychic abilities are equally powerful, it is used in two directions. Apocalypse cannot connect and control everyone like Charles!


    Once the ceremony begins, Apocalypse will fall into the process of conversion, during which he is unconscious.


    This is a good opportunity!


    A great opportunity to acquire abilities!


    Watching Storm Girl, the card king, and the sun fire guarding near the pyramid, the angel led Charles into the pyramid with the apocalypse, and after a while he came back to protect the entrance. Then Su Bai said: "Apocalypse has several abilities. Got it, Black Queen, pay attention to Charles, and notify me once the conversion ceremony begins. I will play with these four knights first!"


    The dust under his feet suddenly turned into sand waves, and the three of them flew to the pyramid in an instant.


    "Someone is coming!" The card king whispered while looking at the sand waves sweeping in the distance and the two men and a woman on the sand wolf.


    The storm girl also noticed the sun fire by her side, especially the storm girl in surprise and shouted: "Why is it him, why is he still alive?"


    "Who?"


    "That man, he was killed before, but he was still alive! Be careful, everyone, he is very strong, and he can be resurrected!"


    "I''m going to see how many times he can be resurrected!"

 C170

    Sun Huo sneered and waved abruptly, and in an instant a flame of energy quickly flew toward Su Bai.


    boom!


    The flame energy exploded, and the scorching flame violently spread to the surroundings.


    In the flame, the sky blue light flickered slightly, and the magnetic field shield easily blocked the flame energy.


    The sand waves gradually calmed down and landed, Su Bai came slowly!


    Item 0061


    "You stay here!"


    Looking at the three knights on the opposite side, Su Bai said to Lingdie and the Black Queen, and then walked out slowly.


    "Bang!" Bang!"boom!"


    Sun Huo waved his unwilling hands alternately, and the flame energy quickly blasted towards Su Bai without money.Seeing the flame energy hit the magnetic shield and then exploded, the explosion spread, and the energy turned into countless flames, but the magnetic shield did not even have a wave of waves, and Su Bai''s footsteps did not stop at all. !


    Although it was as slow as a walk, it was getting closer and closer to them.


    "Help!"


    Sun Huo saw that his attack was completely ineffective and could not even stop Su Bai''s footsteps hurriedly shouting.


    The Storm Girl slowly flew into the air and opened her arms. The wind suddenly rose, the lightning flashed, and the thunder and lightning creaked towards Su Bai.


    At the same time, the card king also shot.


    Injecting energy into the card and threw it towards Su Bai.


    Thunder, flames, cards.


    Three different and powerful attacks blasted at the magnetic shield at the same time, and the impact of the explosion made the shield tremble slightly but did not break open, and it was instantly solid as before.


    "Hope!" Sun Huo exclaimed excitedly.


    "..."


    The card king glanced at the sun fire, and the three of them joined forces to shake the shield and immediately restored it to the original state. It doesn''t matter whether the shield can be broken, let alone the Supai, are you excited about it?


    What''s so exciting about this?


    Seeing the flames and excitement all over his body, the card king shook his head speechlessly and started to paddle.


    The benefits of taking refuge in the Apocalypse have been obtained, and the card king may not be able to do it!


    The flame on the sun fire became stronger and stronger, like a small sun. Suddenly, the sun fire shouted, and the flame jet under his feet made his door flew towards Su Bai.


    The surrounding air seemed to have been evaporated by a powerful heat wave. Su Bai suddenly removed the magnetic shield and his body suddenly changed like a rock.


    "Wow!"


    The sun fire rushed in front of Su Bai, but Su Bai disappeared suddenly.


    "not good!"


    Seeing Su Bai disappearing suddenly, the Storm Girl shouted in horror.


    She had personally experienced this kind of taste, and before she could think about it, the Storm Girl suddenly released lightning and hit the sun fire.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared where the lightning fell!


    Su Bai did not dodge or avoid lightning, but was absorbed by Su Bai in an instant and transformed it into his own ability. Following the rock-like arm, he slammed down and directly caught the neck of the flame-wound Sunfire!


    "Lie down for me!"


    With a soft drink, Su Bai bent down and squatted, his arms hard.


    With a loud noise, the sun fire was heavily pressed on the ground, and the huge impact made him faint in an instant!


    "boom!"


    The dust was flying, and the ground instantly sank.


    The sun did not move, and the flame on his body was extinguished in an instant.


    Su Bai''s own power and absorbed the energy produced by Storm Girl''s thunder and lightning, this blow was much harder than when it was against Storm Girl.After releasing the sun fire, Su Bai got up and turned his head and glanced at Storm Girl.


    With a look, the Storm Girl couldn''t help but step back two steps.


    Seeing Storm Girl''s reaction, Su Bai couldn''t help but chuckle, turning his head and glanced at the unconscious Sunfire.


    "Yoshida Shiro, haha..."


    The body of the sun fire on the toes instantly kicked him in the direction of the storm woman and the card king. Seeing the flying sun and fire, the card king hesitated to catch him, anyway... I knew him too.


    "Hurry up!"

 C171

    The Storm Girl suddenly yelled fiercely and turned around and ran away. The card king was taken aback for a moment. Is there any problem?Subconsciously raising his head to look at Su Bai, he found that there was an extra coin in his hand, which was creaking.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, but instinctively tells him.


    Extremely dangerous!


    He also ignored Yoshida Shiro and jumped away instantly.


    The moment he jumped away, Su defeated!


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    With the magnetism and the electromagnetic force generated by the surroundings, the coin flew in an instant, the huge orange light was like a shock, and the powerful energy made the ground appear a gap along with its flight!


    At least twice the speed of sound, the card king had just jumped away and was instantly shocked by the powerful impact. Before the person fell in the air, he saw this light hit the sun fire...


    The huge impact instantly penetrated the body of Sunfire and flew out from his chest, and immediately after that, he was crushed into powder by the power of the electromagnetic cannon.


    With a clatter, the card king fell to the ground, and then he heard a huge explosion in the distance.


    Dust was filled, the ground was full of scorched smoke, and a horizontal ditch stopped the card king and the storm girl, looking at their embarrassed appearance, thinking about the sun fire with dead bodies, both of them were frightened.


    The coin slowly flew back from a distance, but the two dared not move, their eyes were full of horror and horror.


    Su Bai spread out his palm, and the coin slowly rotated in his palm.


    Seeing the appearance of the storm girl and the card king, Su Bai raised his other hand slightly. In an instant, the ground underneath the two of them changed. The sand actually entangled the feet of the two in an instant, and immediately imprisoned them. Living.


    Su Bai turned his head and glanced at the angel at the entrance of the pyramid, and yelled softly."Lingdie!"


    "Yes!"


    Lingdie immediately reacted with agility, and several ups and downs had arrived at the entrance.


    The katana was pulled out, the energy light blade was released, and the Lingdie rushed towards the angel.


    "Swish swish!"


    Gang Yu slapped towards Lingdie, and he was almost in front of him in the blink of an eye.Lingdie didn''t panic, and when the katana swept hard, he heard the clanging sound, and the steel feathers were instantly bombed and plunged into the wall of the pyramid.


    Immediately after the energy light blade stabbed towards the angel, the angel opened its wings and flew up in an instant, and the steel feathers swept in the air like a shower.


    The dense steel feathers caused Lingdie''s hands to constantly dance the katana and the energy light blade to resist, and she was somewhat suppressed for a while.


    At the same time, Su Bai had slowly come under the pyramid and walked towards the entrance, as if he hadn''t seen the fighting angels and spirit butterflies at all!


    Chapter 0062 Charles is finally disabled


    Seeing Su Bai approaching the entrance of the cave, the angel was a little anxious, his body swayed slightly for a moment, Gang Yu changed his goal and flew towards Su Bai.


    "Swish!"


    The sharp and dense steel feathers swarmed towards Su Bai.


    Lingdie rushed out in shock and was preparing to resist Su Bai.Su Bai asked her to solve the angel''s trust and test for her. She hadn''t been able to deal with the angel now. How could the angel still attack Su Bai.


    A stride came, and the two-handed weapon quickly swung, but... it was useless at all.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t stop Gangyu, but because Gangyu stopped strangely in the air, and Lingdie felt a pause in time and space at that moment.


    Lingdie subconsciously turned his head to look at Su Bai, but found that the steel feathers in the air suddenly turned their directions, and the sharp and sharp feathers were aimed at the angel.


    "Swish swish!"


    It flew out almost at the same time.


    The angel was shocked and waved his wings vigorously to avoid, but the speed of Gang Feather was faster than the one he launched directly, and it was several times faster.Before he could make an evasive response, Gang Yu had already stabbed over.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The screams suddenly sounded, and the angel instantly fell from the air.


    "Really loyal, but a little brainless!"


    Listening to the angel''s screams, Su Bai said indifferently, he had already entered the pyramid.


    After Su Bai entered the pyramid, the spirit butterfly woke up like a dream. The husband can control the magnetic field, especially metal. The angel¡¯s wings and steel feathers can be easily controlled by the husband. He even dared to attack the husband. Some...no brains!


    Lingdie thought for a while and stayed at the entrance without leaving.


    The inside of the pyramid was winding and intricate, and for a while, it was difficult to identify the direction and it was impossible to determine where Apocalypse and Charles were.


    Su Bai looked around and stretched out his hand slowly.


    In an instant, an invisible magnetic wave spread out.


    This is a good application, a small ability application developed by Su Bai during the period when Apocalypse had not yet awakened.The response of magnetic waves can be used to locate and find. The principle is similar to the echolocation of bats.


    At that time, Su Bai also named it Magnetic Positioning Wave on a whim.

 C172

    Although nothing new or even accurate, it''s purely just for fun!


    After a while, Su Bai had received feedback, and the red mist drifted away. In the next moment, Su Bai had appeared in a certain space deep in the pyramid.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw Apocalypse and Charles lying on two stone beds respectively, wrapped in a faint blue light, and it seemed that the ritual of transformation had already begun.


    Tianqi closed his eyes and seemed to have entered the process of transformation, but Charles was still awake, his expression on his face, his facial features tightly wrinkled and resisting.Seeing Su Bai''s sudden appearance, Charles was instantly pleasantly surprised and raised hope and shouted: "You are finally here, come and help me. I feel like I can''t hold on anymore."


    "Don''t worry, your hair hasn''t fallen yet." Su Bai said teasingly, and then said: "Besides, since you are still sober and still resisting, why don''t you get down by yourself?"


    "I... I can''t move, my legs... can''t move!" Charles shouted.


    "I can''t move my leg? I''m injured?" Su Bai was a little surprised.Could it be that Tianqi was afraid that he would run away so that he lost the ability to walk?Anyway, after changing his body, his self-healing ability can heal the injury, and it has no effect at all.But this is not like the style of apocalypse, he calls himself a god, and there are four knights around him, so he shouldn''t use this method!


    "The school, when it was captured by the apocalypse in the school, was... hit by the angel''s steel feather fragments." Charles said.


    "..."


    "Such a coincidence?"


    Su Bai was speechless, and then said: "Well, you have to hold on for a while. I still have things to do and can''t put you down temporarily!"


    After speaking, Su Bai no longer paid attention to Charles but looked at Apocalypse.


    Once Su Bai puts Charles down, the ceremony will be interrupted, and Apocalypse will wake up, so that he can only kill himself.The opportunity is rare, Su Bai is not like missed because of Charles.Coming to Tianqi''s side, the coin turned into a dagger and fell into Tianqi''s hand.


    "You, what are you doing?" Charles asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled: "I''m going to die on him, splash him with blood!"


    "what?"


    Charles was stunned when he heard this, and immediately saw Su Bai holding Tianqi''s hand and then rushed down.


    Flutter!


    The dagger made of Edman alloy penetrated Su Bai''s body easily.


    Silly!


    Charles is completely stupid!


    I don''t understand at all what Su Bai wanted to do, but he was so...dead?


    But Charles has no time to be shocked and dumbfounded now, he must resist the invasion of this ritual with all his strength.


    As the time passed, Charles had already plunged into this kind of resistance, without noticing Ao Tianqi''s body, Su Bai had slowly got up.


    "Depressed, not!"


    This time it turned out to be a basic ability, super physique.


    A comprehensive ability.


    Strength, endurance, speed, and reaction ability, etc.!


    He is already about twice the physique of a human being. Now that he has increased this ability, he can reach four to five times?Especially the endurance and strength increase more.It can be said that even if Su Bai doesn''t have any abilities, his physical fitness alone is already very strong.At the same time, the increase in endurance allows him to release his ability for a longer time.


    Not particularly good, but it can''t be said to be useless!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai glanced at Charles. He should be able to hold on for a while, so... hurry up!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai took a deep breath and threw again!


    "Be stronger, strengthen your ability, strengthen your ability!"


    Su Bai thought like this, his eyes were already plunged into darkness.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai woke up again.


    Opening his eyes, the blade of Edman alloy was on his chest, and the chest had turned into a rock. It should be the ability of the fittest to survive after his upper limit was automatically activated.


    Slowly getting up, Su Bai''s body trembled slightly.


    Chapter 0063 Shocked Apocalypse!


    "Fake squid, your uncle!"


    Su Bai''s body trembled slightly, and the pain was behind his head.


    Angry!


    Nima is capable of self-healing. Su Bai was the last thing Su Bai wanted!


    With the ability to heal itself, it''s hard to die.


    Is this great opportunity to be wasted?


    "Damn, I don''t believe in this evil!"

 C173

    Su Bai was fierce, grabbing Tianqi''s hand and thrusting into his body!


    The self-healing ability instantly activated the wound and began to heal, but Su Bai did not stop, enduring the pain and continuously speeding up. For a while, he almost couldn''t see the appearance of the knife, only a ray of afterimage was seen.Finally, the speed of self-healing seemed a bit unable to keep up, and then...Su was defeated and went offline.


    When Su Bai went online again, his gloomy expression finally eased.


    strengthen!


    Finally got it.


    The black hand came once and then it was the big red hand?


    Su Bai felt the enhanced ability, and found that he could not only strengthen others but also strengthen himself, which made Su Bai completely relieved.If you can''t strengthen yourself, the effect of this ability on Su Bai will be greatly reduced.


    Finally, I didn''t waste my energy and died in vain!


    Now Su Bai could still feel a faint pain in his chest, although the injury was long gone.


    Glancing at Charles, he found that his hair had begun to fall, and his eyes had begun to turn black. It might not last long.


    "Again!"


    "Anyway, it''s already pitted. Apocalypse has so many abilities. I''m sorry for the name of his spree if I don''t come here again and I''m sorry for the crime I suffered!"


    Su Bai gritted his teeth and started again.


    If you don''t stand firm, you can be cruel to others by being cruel to yourself.


    Su Bai had already decided to vent all this ruthless energy on Tianqi after it was over!


    Flop, flop!


    It''s another time.


    Su Bai woke up again, feeling as if it hadn''t been long, one minute?


    "It seems that the offline time is getting shorter and shorter. The more deaths, the shorter the resurrection time?"


    "Again!"


    Both the most wanted and the least wanted have been obtained. The other abilities are relatively not that important to him, not to mention the time is tight, so he didn¡¯t check what it was. Taking advantage of Charles to persist, Su defeated again. Once!


    "The time has indeed become shorter!"


    Su Bai woke up and found that Charles was still insisting. It seems that time shouldn''t have passed for long, but he shouldn''t last long.


    Withdrawing the coin, Su Bai walked to Charles and hugged him directly. With a thought, the red mist dispersed. Su Bai had already taken Charles to the outside of the pyramid.


    The target person left and the ceremony was naturally interrupted.


    The soul returned to the body again, Tianqi opened his eyes fiercely to look at himself, and let out an angry roar!


    what happened?


    Why did it fail?


    Who was it, who broke his ritual!


    The angry apocalypse turned around and instantly opened the teleportation to the door of the pyramid.


    Feeling the abnormality behind him, Lingdie''s outline turned around and felt a huge force coming, followed by Lingdie''s scream and flew out directly, and fell to the ground with a bang.At the same time, Tianqi had already seen Su Bai.


    "It''s you!"


    Apocalypse''s angry roar came to him in an instant.


    "You broke my ritual."


    Su Bai had already put down the faint Charles at this time.Ignoring Apocalypse, Su Bai put the coin on Charles and stabbed him crazy.


    "..."


    "..."


    Su Bai''s move was so sudden that even the Black Queen who knew his abilities was stunned, let alone Apocalypse and the knight in the distance.


    Suicide without a word!


    Looking at Su Bai who had already died, and then at the female Stormwind follower card emperor who was controlled by the sand in the distance, Tianqi instantly reacted."You can gain a power every time you die? No, that''s not right... Whoever kills you, you can gain whose power?"


    Although Apocalypse''s thinking feels a bit two-sided, it still has a high IQ.


    I thought Su Bai was inexplicable before, and seeing the sand under the knight''s feet, Apocalypse instantly realized what Su Bai''s ability was!


    There is such a strange ability!


    Tianqi was shocked. He could gain immortality and power by occupying other people''s bodies. He has always been complacent about this. It is also the reason why he feels that he is a god, but compared with Su Bai''s ability... Tianqi suddenly felt that his ability was frustrated home. Up.


    Su Bai slowly stood up when Tianqi was still shocked.

 C174

    "How long has it been?"


    Su Bai asked towards the Black Queen.


    "Half a minute." The Black Queen responded with a daze.


    "Sure enough, the more you die, the faster you live."


    Su Bai mumbled to himself and turned to look at Tianqi.


    The broken clothes on his body were restored to their original state in an instant.


    "This is my ability!" Tianqi stared at Su Bai."I killed you twice, what other ability did you gain?"


    "Magnetic sand waterfall funeral!"


    In an instant, the magnetic field around Tianqi had been locked, and immediately following the extension of the sand and soil layers beneath his feet, he embraced Tianqi in an instant.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai came to Lingdie''s side.


    The fist of Tianqi just now was full of anger, so Lingdie was hurt. He glanced at Lingdie and Su Bai clenched his fist.


    "burst!"


    With a bang, the sand exploded in an instant, and the powerful momentum swept the Apocalypse in an instant.


    Patter.


    After the impact, the sand was scattered.


    Tianqi shook his body, his arms were vertical, and his body looked very scary and embarrassed.


    He was gasping for breath, and the wound on his body was healing quickly.


    "You dare to use my ability to hurt me!" Tianqi glared at Su Bai.


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    Su Bai still didn''t speak, but the coin in his hand suddenly flew out.


    There was a boom.


    The electromagnetic gun had come to Tianqi, and Tianqi raised his arms to resist.The arm was pierced in an instant, and the huge power directly flew out of the sky.


    During this process, it can be clearly seen that his body is being crushed by the electromagnetic cannon, while crushing, and healing on its own, until Tianqi fell heavily to the ground, a terrifying blood hole has appeared in his chest!


    Tianqi''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This...this is your true strength? You...you died on purpose..."


    Item 0064


    "Wow!"


    The coin slowly flew back and floated beside Su Bai, and took off his helmet after Su Bai.


    With Charles''s psychic powers, he no longer needs to wear this helmet.


    The helmet instantly changed shape in Su Bai''s hands, and in a blink of an eye it was divided into coins, his hands opened, and the coins were neatly suspended in his hands.


    Rotate, accumulate power.


    All the coins are like this. Recalling the power just now, Tianqi couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    The body had healed itself, and Tian Qi suddenly appeared on his body with an energy field.


    Whoosh!


    With a wave of Su Bai''s fingers, the coin turned into an electromagnetic cannon and blasted past.


    The speed is even faster than before.


    boom!


    The sound barrier suddenly appeared, and the powerful propulsive force set off a huge wave. Before Apocalypse could hear the sound, the electromagnetic gun had already hit his energy position.


    boom!


    The energy position instantly shattered, and Tianqi felt a panic in his heart to release the energy position again, but it was too late.


    boom!


    His body was pierced directly, and it took less than a second, and several electromagnetic cannons followed.


    Bang bang bang!


    Countless electromagnetic guns seemed to appear at the same time, Tianqi''s body was swayed from side to side, and the energy position was too late to release.

 C175

    The dazzling light lit up, and strong wind swept around.


    As if the end of the world was about to come in an instant.


    Su Bai manipulated the remaining coins in his hand and folded them back and forth.


    Raising the palm of his hand, he pushed it violently. In an instant, the airflow around the sound barrier violently surged. With Su Bai¡¯s thrust, the coin was faster than before. If it could reach twice the speed of sound, it was five times before. So now... at least six times the speed of sound.


    boom!


    A stack of coins came one after another, like a submachine gun blasting towards the apocalypse!


    The bloody Apocalypse that was already bombarded could not bear this, and self-healing could no longer keep up with the speed of being crushed, especially the powerful impact and explosion produced by the last stack of coins.


    "what¡­¡­"


    In the light, only the tragic cry of Apocalypse was heard, and the body was crushed like ashes almost instantly.


    For a long time, everything returned to peace.


    Looking at the empty ground, everyone was in a daze.


    This is... over?


    Apocalypse is dead?


    Think about the powerful faction when Apocalypse appeared, think about his ambitions to achieve, and look at Su Bai who easily killed Apocalypse just now. Even after he came out, Su Bai didn''t say a word to Tianqi. It was so simple and cold and extremely cold. The powerful spike killed the Apocalypse, and everyone felt a little dazed, too...too unreal.


    "I wanted to introduce you to me, but I was a little upset just now and I accidentally killed it." Su Bai turned around and helped the Lingdie teleport to the Black Queen''s side, and said to the Black Queen.


    The Black Queen shook her head blankly.


    She didn''t have much interest in Tianqi.


    However, although she believed that Tianqi would definitely die, she never expected that she would die so easily.


    Su Bai''s attack is so powerful that he has no friends!


    "Your ability has been enhanced?" The Black Queen asked in surprise.


    Just now, both speed and power are much stronger than before.


    "Strengthening ability, one of Tianqi''s many abilities."


    Su Bai strengthened himself only after he injured Apocalypse for the first time, and the effect was very obvious.


    Power, control, etc. have been significantly improved.


    Take speed as an example. It can reach five times the speed of sound without increasing the thrust and just controlling it, and this is not the limit!


    "In addition, there is another ability that is more interesting, I didn''t expect it!"


    Su Bai recruited the coin, and the speed was too fast to cut his finger directly, which made the Black Queen a little surprised.Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai stretch out his hand, and a drop of blood fell on Lingdie''s head impartially.


    "The wound has healed? Is this self-healing ability?" The Black Queen didn''t notice the drop of blood at all, but watched as her fingers healed quickly.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "Don''t mention this, I''m depressed when I mention it, otherwise I wouldn''t accidentally kill Apocalypse."


    Killed Apocalypse accidentally.


    Kill the apocalypse.


    ...


    There is a saying that invisible pretence is the most deadly, and people around now feel this way.


    The Black Queen was originally puzzled, because for Su Bai, self-healing is definitely the most useless ability, and should even be the most resistant to him. He shouldn''t find it interesting when he has acquired this ability. Now I heard Su Bai''s such a Saying that she reacted, it was definitely not self-healing.That is?


    The Black Queen looked down suspiciously, and soon discovered that Lingdie, who had been seriously injured and about to be unconscious, had healed!


    Lingdie got up with some doubts."My injury, all right?"


    "What is this ability?" The Black Queen asked Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I don''t know too well, but blood can heal mutants'' injuries and detoxify them."


    After speaking, Su Bai said to Lingdie: "The energy light blade is released."


    Lingdie was stunned, and released the energy light blade.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and slowly touched the light blade, for an instant... the light of the light blade turned stronger, and Lingdie''s face was filled with an expression that was difficult to be confident.


    "felt it?"


    "Ok!"


    Lingdie nodded excitedly.


    "try again!"

 C176

    Su Bai turned his head and glanced in the distance.


    In the distant ruins, a pair of huge steel wings spread out, and the angel staggered to stand up.


    He looked down at his chest, and the place where the steel feather stabbed was originally intact.Recalling the experience just now, he thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect... that he would evolve twice.


    Although it is not clear what the ability is, at least he is not dead!


    Thinking of this, the angel was excited and wanted to scream up to the sky, but finally saw Lingdie rushing over.


    Wings flickered, the angel just wanted to repeat the same trick, who knew that the energy light blade in Lingdie''s hand suddenly changed and turned into a whip that entangled the angel''s neck fiercely, followed by a strong flick, and the angel was thrown directly He fell over his shoulder, and immediately felt a sharp pain in his chest. The rope turned into a light blade and pierced his heart!


    The angel snorted and then made no sound.


    Chapter 0065 eight times, eight abilities!


    Not only has the shape changed, but the power has become stronger.


    This is the effect produced by the strengthening of the spirit butterfly.


    Su Bai glanced at Lingdie, who came back excitedly, and then turned to look at the card king and the storm girl.


    "I surrender, do anything, don''t kill me!"


    Seeing Su Bai looking at him, the card king raised his hands and shouted very bachelor.


    "Me too, me too!"


    The Storm Girl took a step slowly, and said hurriedly to cater.


    With a wave of Su Bai''s hand, the sand and stones under their feet instantly dispersed, followed by the storm woman and the card king and flew to Su Bai involuntarily.Feeling Su Bai''s gaze on him, the card king and Storm Girl became nervous and nervous, wondering if he would let them go.


    Suddenly, Storm Girl hurriedly said: "I am willing to take refuge in you. My ability has been strengthened by him. I can do a lot of things!"


    "Me too, me too!" The card king hurriedly responded.


    The two of them couldn''t help making Su Bai laugh."Are you talking about cross talk? You want me not to kill you, kill me!"


    "how is this possible!"


    "Your strength is so strong, even Apocalypse was easily killed by you, and you can heal yourself and resurrect, how do we..." The storm subconsciously thought that Su defeated this is the meaning of rejection, similar to wanting me to let it go you?Okay, unless you meant something like killing me, so she hurriedly defended it, but she turned it around before she finished.


    For Su Bai.


    Killing him has another meaning!


    He wants their abilities!


    Su Bai''s idea is very simple, just die in one day, otherwise, if it''s so difficult to think about death once today, he might not have the courage.Now he''s dead once...it''s a crime!


    "Better simply."


    Su Bai reminded him with a deep voice, and then he controlled all his abilities.


    The two looked at each other, the Storm Girl released her ability but did not dare to take it easily, dark clouds, violent winds, the sky was so dark, everyone''s clothes and hair creaked in the violent wind, lightning flashed in the dark clouds, and the wind became a bit cold. Unconsciously, there seemed to be raindrops dripping down.


    The expression of Storm Girl has changed. She felt that she was about to lose control but she did not dare to release it, for fear that she could not kill Su Bai once and made Su Bai angry.


    Persevere, persist, persist!


    Storm Girl kept reminding herself that she finally made a move when she felt that she was about to collapse and was completely out of control.


    A powerful electric current swept out along her fingers, hitting Su Bai in an instant.


    Su Bai, who had such a strong electric current, stopped his heart almost instantly, and the person following him fell backward.


    Lingdie''s reaction quickly hugged Su Bai and let him lean on him.


    With a thud, the Storm Girl fell on the ground and gasped for breath, looking at Su Bai with anxiety.


    About half a minute or so, Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, a breeze had already appeared all over his body, and his thoughts stopped immediately.


    He just confirmed whether the ability was obtained.


    "it''s your turn!"


    The card king nodded solemnly and looked around and looked for something suitable. His ability is to inject energy into the object and detonate it. The larger the object, the longer the injection time, the stronger the power!


    "Use this!"


    Su Bai handed Edman Alloy over, the helmet and coins were melted into coins by him. Although it looked like it was just a coin, it was actually not.After the card king took it over, he began to inject energy into it. Judging from his expression, I''m afraid it will take some time.


    Taking advantage of this time, Su Bai tried Charles'' mental abilities!


    As soon as he activated his ability, Su Bai found that countless figures appeared in his mind, and Su Bai quickly found Emma in this vast sea of ??people.

 C177

    "Emma, ??can you hear me?"


    "Get ready to fly to Cairo to pick me up, it''s over!"


    The voice suddenly rang in Emma''s mind and shocked Emma in the club. At first he thought it was Charles, only Charles had such a powerful ability.However, after Su''s defeat, Emma knew immediately that he had acquired Charles''s ability.


    Subsequently, Emma hurriedly prepared to fly to Cairo to pick up the Soviet defeat.


    Emma was really taken aback when the plane arrived in Cairo. How could there be a hint of Cairo here?A huge pyramid stands, and the surrounding area is deserted.Just as Emma was about to find Su Bai, she suddenly felt a voice coming from behind her. When she turned her head, she found that Su Bai had already teleported onto the plane with several people.


    "this is?"


    "Four knights of the apocalypse, storm girl, card king." Su Bai said casually.


    Just now, the card king killed Su Bai with his accumulated abilities, and he died quite simply, so Su Bai was in a good mood.


    "What about this? Why did you bring it back after you died?"


    Emma asked suspiciously while looking at the angel''s body.


    "He has other uses!"


    Su Bai said to find a seat and sat down.


    Today is the day he has the most deaths. Apocalypse alone has died five times, one for Storm Girl, one for the King of Cards, and one for Charles.


    Eight times!


    The number of times in a day is more than the number of deaths in the past plus together!


    But the harvest is also unimaginably rich.


    Charles'' telepathy, Stormgirl''s weather control, the card king''s infusion of energy, and Apocalypse...Although the five abilities as a spree are uneven, the benefits are still greater.


    Super physique, self-healing, ability strengthening, healing blood and...electronic device control.


    In addition to self-healing, all the abilities gained today are very useful to Su Bai.It goes without saying that physical fitness increases basic abilities, strengthens abilities, and heals blood. There are also many uses for electronic device control.However, the ability of the Storm Girl to follow the card king, especially the card king, is very useful.


    These two can be used in combination with their original abilities.


    First, control the weather to increase the current, followed by the injection of energy into the coin, and the last super-electromagnetic gun, tusk, the power is really strong enough to have no friends.However, what makes Su Bai most happy today is his ability to control the magnetic field after his ability has been strengthened. You can try to...get the stars!


    Chapter 0066 I am not a superhero!


    Immortal Manor.


    After returning, Su Bai handed over the follow-up matters to others, took a comfortable bath and then went back to the room to sleep.


    The continuous death has a great impact on the spirit. After the excitement of acquiring the ability, Su Bai felt that he had to take a good rest and adjust!


    Su Bai is asleep here, but the others are not so easy.


    It was a nuclear bomb lifted off and exploded again, and it was apocalyptic. Everyone was living in fear. The Black Queen sent Charles to the hospital, while Emma settled down with the storm girl and the card king, followed by Mora, Pei Ji, the president and others contacted one after another, hoping to get some news.For Mora and Peggy, Emma''s answer was simple, telling them that the matter was resolved, Apocalypse had been killed by Su Bai, and Su Bai was now sleeping and resting.As for the president, Emma is not so direct. Although she also told him that the crisis of Apocalypse had been resolved, she also hinted that she might talk to him after Su was awakened!


    Finally, the circle of people was finished, and the sky was already dark.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai woke up full of energy, and the spiritual impact of death had been completely eliminated.After having breakfast in the manor, Su Bai came to the club.


    "Charles is awake, it''s just his body... I''m afraid he won''t be able to walk normally in the future, and his hair may or may not grow out."


    "Peggy and Mora have both come to ask about the situation."


    "The President also asked, and I have told you that you might talk to him."


    After Su was defeated, Emma talked about the matter.


    Su Bai nodded and said with a smile: "As expected to be my White Queen, I did a good job! Although I did it purely for gaining power this time, from their point of view I also saved the world. Right? I¡¯m not a superhero who regards saving the world as work, so the benefits must be obtained. Contact him and say I want to see him."


    "Yeah!" After receiving the compliment from Su Bai, Emma responded with a happy voice and went to contact the president.


    When the president came to the club, Su Bai was closing her eyes and manipulating the surrounding magnetic field at will. Lingdie stood behind him, and she performed her work meticulously even in the secret room.


    "Come on, just sit down."


    After a casual talk, Su Bai stopped and opened his eyes.


    Although I haven''t met the president several times, the relationship between them is still good. After all, the president has been supporting the Soviet Union''s plan to defeat.


    "Anything to drink?" Su Bai asked.


    The president shook his head.


    "Tell you, I''ll be straightforward. The apocalypse has caused the world to know the existence of mutants, so in the future, I am afraid that it will cause some impact, whether it is ordinary people or mutants. These have come to you. Supporting me, but you still don¡¯t know what my plan is."


    "I am going to build an artificial island specifically for mutants and some special people to live in. Following this opportunity, I think this plan should not receive too strong opposition."


    "In the future, you can also move in and live there. You can also gather a force with a suitable and comfortable environment."

 C178

    The president thought for a while and asked: "No wonder where so many funds have been needed for so many years, where are the artificial islands going to be built?"


    "Just near the Long Island Harbor, I will place the artificial island there and build a bridge to connect the Bronx." Su Bai said.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "The ownership of the location and... the policy is independent!"


    "It''s hard, but I will fight for it."


    "It''s a must!" Su Bai shook his head and said in a deep voice, "My plan will not change. I can do things that Apocalypse can do. Things that Apocalypse can''t do, I can too!"


    "I understand!"


    The president nodded deeply.


    "Also, I saved the whole world this time, right? You can''t just let the United States pay for it. Other countries, you are responsible for telling them." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid they may not accept it."


    Although grateful, it is certainly not so easy to get them to pay.


    "It doesn''t matter, turn back and give me the list of unacceptable items, and I will ask for it myself. They don''t admit that I saved them, so let them bear the disaster they should have suffered..." Su Bai said calmly.


    "Yes!"


    Although plain, the president can imagine what the so-called disaster should be like.


    This incident is for the benefit of mutants. Of course, as a leader, as the strongest person, the benefits of Sufei will definitely be more. It is conceivable that when this artificial island is built and countless mutants are gathered, it will no longer be any one. Power, any country can easily shake it.However, the president will still try his best to facilitate this, because he is also a mutant.


    If this matter cannot be handled properly, and the relationship between ordinary people and mutants is handled well, the consequences of him as a mutant once he is discovered are absolutely incalculable.


    After the president left, Su Bai almost called everyone to go to Long Island Harbor.


    The members of the Hellfire Club, the students of the school, the Queen of Storm, and so on, the mutants around them were all called by Su Bai and came here together!


    "What are we doing here?"


    Everyone is a little curious. So many mutants are suddenly brought here. Does Mr. Su Bai have any big moves?


    "Get the stars!"


    Su Bai smiled and raised his voice.


    "Get the stars?"


    "This is daytime, there are no stars."


    "Even if there are stars at night, you can''t do it. You think this is a fairy tale you heard when you were a kid."


    "What are you doing here?"


    At this moment, a car drove over from a distance, and Peggy got out of the car, looking like she had just returned from the outside.


    "Get the stars."


    Su Bai repeated it again with a smile.


    "Well, I''m just here to see if there is anything wrong with you. It looks like it should be okay, then I''ll go first." Peggy said with a dumb smile afterwards.


    "So anxious?"


    "Well, there is an agent on my side who is going to perform a task, I have to explain it. After all, besides mutants, there are many things for ordinary people." Peggy smiled and turned to leave.


    Chapter 0067 Planet: Eternal Island!


    "You may have to miss the greatest miracle of this century." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I believe following you, I will see more miracles." Peggy smiled and waved the car.


    Turning to look at the mutant who was full of curiosity and expectation, Su Bai smiled slightly and slowly floated up.


    Su Bai stopped in the air, and concentrated on sensing the magnetic field.


    "Oh my God, am I dazzled? Is there someone in the sky?"


    "Mutant, it must be a mutant!"


    Many people near the harbor found Su Bai floating in the air, and in an instant the exclamation sounded. Before long, many people gathered nearby. Many people who were curious about mutants or just watched the excitement quietly hid away. Even reporters arrived, and the police and military came one after another.


    Now, every move of the Hellfire Club is definitely the most concerned.


    Now that they suddenly came out and gathered here, how could it not be noticed.


    The mutants naturally noticed the surrounding situation, but they actually didn''t know what they were going to do, and they would not leave without instructions.Everyone stared at Su Bai, who was suspended in the air with closed eyes, guessing what he was going to do!


    After a long time, at least ten minutes or so had passed, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly and his eyes suddenly opened.


    "found it!"

 C179

    There are countless planets in the vast universe. Su Bai found the asteroid he wanted outside the orbit of Neptune in the solar system.


    Asteroids are the material remnants after the formation of the solar system and contain large amounts of metallic materials.


    Su Bai made a fist with one hand and raised it high, making a pulling movement from top to bottom.This action made the people around him confused. What is he doing?


    The frowning brow and the forceful expression seemed to be releasing power.


    But they didn''t seem to feel any changes?


    "What are you doing, sir?" Wen Mo couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "Home!"


    Emma whispered.


    "what?"


    "Home?"


    Hearing these words around was a little puzzled.


    "Our home!" Emma said with a smile.


    "Ahhhhh"


    Su Bai let out a deep roar, dragging the planet was more difficult than he thought.At this time, the asteroid has gradually deviated from its usual orbit, and is slowly and steadily moving in the direction of the earth.


    NASA.


    An alarm suddenly sounded on the detector, and everyone who saw the alarm was dumbfounded.


    "How is it possible! There is an asteroid rushing in the direction of the earth? Hurry, go and inform... find a way, otherwise... I am afraid it will be a catastrophe.


    The space agency got busy in an instant.


    The planet hit the earth...


    Once the planet hits the earth with this size, nothing else... at least one city is gone.


    "Point, point..."


    "My God, it turned out to be the Bronx!"


    "Notify the President to disperse the crowd, and run as far as possible. There is still half an hour..."


    "No, it''s not more than half an hour. It speeds up. Damn it speeds up. Twenty, no... fifteen minutes, only fifteen minutes. The speed must be fast!"


    Everyone became busy for a while, and it didn''t take long before the president received a call.


    "Don''t take any blocking measures, don''t ask why!"


    The president responded very simply, then looked at the officials and said: "Let''s go, go to the Bronx."


    It is not only the United States that has a space agency, but other countries have also detected this asteroid, and they are all busy responding to it. After all... disaster is likely to come.


    All countries, large and small, are busy because of this asteroid.


    When the president waited for a group of people to come to the Bronx Harbor, they could already see a planet emitting flames in the sky above their heads quickly approaching.


    "Oh my God!"


    "I don''t want to die yet!"


    The danger is approaching, and many people are already desperate.


    Even the mutants were a little panicked.


    Just when many people had closed their eyes in despair and waited for death to come, they suddenly discovered...the planet did not fall.He opened his eyes tentatively, and the surroundings became dim, as if it were cloudy.Looking up, a huge planet was suspended in the air and blocked the sun. In front of the planet, a person was suspended in the air.


    Su defeated!


    Is it him, is he actually summoning a planet?


    Reminiscent of his previous actions and the appearance of the planet in his hand at this time, how can I guess that all of this is related to him.


    Can a person call a planet?


    This... this is terrible.


    Is this a mutant?


    Horrified, shocked, terrified, unbelievable!


    All kinds of emotions appeared on the faces. Su Bai looked down and saw a reporter taking pictures of himself almost professionally. Then Su Bai waved his hand at the people below to signal them to stay away. .


    Soon, Emma led the people away from the beach, followed by Su Bai with a wave of her hand, the planet slowly moved from the top of his head, slowly falling into the sea!


    boom!

 C180

    When the planet fell, there were countless splashes of water, huge waves undulating, and in a blink of an eye the place where Emma and the others were standing just disappeared.The waves are rippling, and there are screams around!In an instant, the neighborhood was completely submerged by sea water.


    "Dang!"


    The asteroid hits the ground, originally a huge sphere, but now only a small half is exposed!The waves were raging, and it took a full half an hour to calm down.


    Everyone, including the President, Emma, ??the Black Queen and others who had already known it, was completely stunned to see this scene.


    If Su Bai hadn''t controlled his speed, with the impact of the planet falling... I''m afraid this place would be razed to the ground, right?


    "The Timeless Isle is about to be established. For all mutants who want a peaceful life and want to live in the sun, the Timeless Isle... will be your home!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang in everyone''s mind.


    "Eternal Island?"


    "The home of mutants?"


    Whether it is a mutant or an ordinary person, almost everyone has firmly remembered the name of the Timeless Isle. Many mutants hiding in the dark have begun to inquire where the Timeless Isle is!It didn''t take long for them to ask, because the news was reported on TVs and newspapers in various countries!


    Item 0068


    A false alarm!


    It turns out that this planet was summoned by him, and it was used to build the Timeless Isle?Both the public and senior officials were relieved that it was not a natural disaster.


    However, some were relieved and some became nervous.


    For example... After the president returned, he notified the leaders of various countries about the defeat of the Soviet Union and the Apocalypse to save the world.As I guessed at the beginning, of course no one is willing to pay, and even the threat of Soviet defeat is not too concerned, but it is different now.


    Can Su Bai be able to summon planets at will?


    If he refused, would he throw a planet directly at their country?This is not something that can be resisted by force!


    So almost immediately, people in many countries contacted the president to express their support for the plan he proposed before.After answering several phone calls, the corners of the president''s mouth raised slightly and he looked at the people around him and said: "He said he wants the ownership of this sea area, do you still refuse?"


    There was no sound around, and only after a while, someone said, "Even if we don''t want to agree."


    "What about policy independence?" the president asked again.


    This question basically doesn''t need to be answered. They want to disagree, but is it useful?Once the Timeless Island was built, even if there were any policies, Su Bai estimated that those mutants on the island would not care about it.And it can''t take strong measures, so it can only default.


    Yes, by default!


    Their consistent style.


    After a moment of silence, there were exclamations and cheers around, especially those mutants. I was so excited that the gentleman was able to summon planets and used them to build the Eternal Island belonging to the mutants.


    This sense of belonging is infinitely magnified.


    Timeless Island, this is the home of mutants!


    Su Bai, this is the mutant''s... leader!


    At this time, Su Bai flew back slowly.


    "Don''t be so excited about each one. Although the foundation is there, the construction of the Timeless Isle has just begun. Emma, ??you continue to be in charge of the club''s affairs, and the construction of the Black Queen Island is left to you."


    "Let''s take a break and I will level the planet first."


    Summoning the planet made Su Bai a little tired. The president came over during a break and said that the requirements made before Su Bai were basically fine.Su Bai had already anticipated this, he had summoned a planet to come out, if they refused to pay for such a big battle, Su Bai would really not mind letting them experience what a meteor shower is!


    Disasters of this magnitude are no longer human-resistible.


    After resting for an hour or so, Su Bai got up and flattened the round planet, pinpointing the angle and position, waved his hands, and saw that the planet instantly became flat.


    "Hank! Go back and check the above situation to see if it is suitable for us to live in. If there is a problem, solve it. If it can''t be solved, come to me again." Su Bai shouted.


    "Yes sir!" Hank nodded repeatedly.


    "Okay, what should I do now." Su Bai said with a smile to the left and right.


    But obviously no one wants to leave, they are still immersed in this excitement, even if this is just a bare island now that there is nothing to see at all, but they still look intently and can''t bear to look away.


    Seeing them like this, Su Bai did not persuade him, but returned to the manor by himself!


    Before long, the neighborhood of Timeless Isle has begun to get busy.


    Hank took people up to check the environment. The Black Queen had already started arranging manpower to start arranging construction. As for the students in the academy, they also stayed to help do some things within their capacity. It didn¡¯t take long before the neighborhood became a small Camp now.


    Although the above construction can be done, it can be completed relatively quickly.


    But Su Bai did not intervene.


    For one thing, he didn''t plan to be a worker.


    Secondly, in the process of construction, there will definitely be other mutants who will come to join in, and let them participate in the construction so that they will have a real sense of belonging here.


    After Hank said that there was no problem, the construction began in full swing.

 C181

    The first thing is the foundation of the seabed. Using Edman alloy and the part of the star that was flattened by Su Bai, aided by Eric and various machinery and equipment, it began to stabilize below.


    Rich, someone!


    The money accumulated over such a long period of time is enough to add the''thank you fees'' successively sent by countries.As for people, although the number of people is not large, there is no feeling of a large engineering team at all, but don''t forget, these are all mutants, and their abilities are comparable to engineering teams in the right place!


    At the same time, the entire vicinity of the harbor was under martial law, and the saber-toothed tiger led people to patrol to avoid any suspicious persons approaching. What if a few militants against mutants emerged?This is not uncommon. Some people have already started making waves under the banner of opposing mutants, but they are all small in scale and cannot make any waves.


    As for Su Bai, he was studying the angel''s body in the manor''s underground laboratory!


    Perhaps he didn''t know the angel''s second mutation ability, but Su Bai knew it.


    In the comics, after the angel''s second mutation, the blood has the ability to heal mutants of the same blood type.Although Su Bai can do it now, and there are no restrictions on the blood type requirements at all, it would be too inconvenient if someone was injured in the future and cut his own blood.


    So Su Bai was going to drain all the angel''s blood and save it for later use. At the same time, he could try to study the effect of this blood. Maybe he could develop medicines that were effective in curing mutants.


    As for the research candidates, Hank is certainly the best.But now Hank is helping to build the Timeless Isle, so Su Bai can only let the scientist couple do it.


    They are able to study the immortal serum, which can be regarded as an authority, you can look forward to it!


    Coming out of the underground laboratory, Su Bai happened to see Peggy looking tired and preparing to go out.


    "When did you come back? Go out?" Su Bai asked.


    "I just came back and changed my clothes. I have to go to the bureau. By the way, are you free? Come with me if you have time. Howard is there. Just let you meet Hank!" Peggy laughed Said.


    "Hank?"


    "Another Hank!"


    Item 0069


    After the establishment of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, Su Bai has never been here. At this time, when Peggy came to the headquarters of S.H.I. Looks like it, all kinds of monitoring equipment are also very high-end, most of them should be Howard''s hand!


    There are many people working, many of whom obviously know Su Bai.


    After all, whether it is in newspapers or on TV, Su Bai is in full swing, and reports about Su Bai can be seen almost everywhere.This made them wonder, why did Su Bai come to SHIELD?


    Arriving in the meeting room of SHIELD, Su Bai met Howard.


    "Long time no see." Su Bai said hello with a smile.


    "I just saw it." Howard smiled and put down the newspaper at hand and got up to hug Su Bai. Then he said to a beautiful woman who didn''t know whether the secretary or assistant was. Make a cup of coffee."


    "Let me do it!"


    Peggy waved her hand to indicate not to use her, then turned around and went out.


    I found a seat and sat down, Su Bai asked casually: "How are you doing?"


    "Not as good as yours, but it''s pretty good, I''m a father!" Howard said with a smile.


    "Oh? Your son was born?"


    "You are so sure that you are a son?"


    "I remember what I told you many years ago?" Su Bai still remembered saying this when he first arrived at the barracks.


    Howard spread his hands: "Well, if you have time, check it out. His name is Tony. I hope he can really do the same as you said. He will be famous in the future!"


    "This is beyond doubt."


    Su Bai had a little chat with Howard. By this time Peggy had already made coffee and came back, and there was a man who came in with him.Page put the coffee down and then smiled and said to Su Bai, "I''ll introduce you, this is our senior agent of SHIELD, top scientist, Hank!"


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai." Hank walked over and stretched out his hand.


    Shaking a handshake, Su Bai heard Hank say: "My name is Hank, Henry Hank Pym, you call me Han..."


    "Pim."


    Before he could finish his words, Su Bai smiled and said: "There is also a scientist by my side named Hank, and I think it is more kind to call you Pim."


    "Of course!" Pim said with a smile.


    "Don''t underestimate Pim. Pim is both a senior agent and a top scientist. He has discovered a special kind of atom that can be used to perform many tasks that even your mutants may not be able to complete easily." Ji smiled and said.


    "I know." Su Bai nodded.


    "You know?" Looking at Su Bai''s expression, Peggy knew that he was serious, that he really knew rather than polite.


    Su Bai looked at Pim and said with a smile: "Pim''s strength is beyond doubt, whether as an agent or a scientist. The tiny atoms he discovered can shrink the body to the size of an ant, right? What is it called, Pim. Particles?"


    "Do you even know this?"


    Pim said in shock.


    "How did you know?" Howard asked curiously.


    Su Bai said, "If I want to, I even know how many men the blonde beauty you dated last night has had."

 C182

    "Oh, my goodness, don''t talk about such unpleasant things. Anyway, everyone is happy for one night." Howard hurriedly said.


    Pim, Pim particles!


    The first generation of Ant-Man!


    He introduced himself and said that he was called Pim, and Su Bai remembered who he was, but he didn''t expect that he was already in SHIELD.


    "His code name is called Ant-Man. The use of Pim particles can not only be reduced to ordinary people can not find it hard to perform some special tasks, he also invented a set of sensors that can communicate with ants." Peggy said with a smile. .


    "Ant-Man, this name is good!" Su Bai said with a smile."This technology is very special and can be applied in many ways. Maybe we can talk about a business?"


    "what business?"


    "Eternal Island?"


    "That''s right, the Timeless Island is now stepping up construction, but the transportation of materials is not particularly convenient. If it can be reduced and taken away, it can save a lot of time." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I won''t buy this patent." Pim said.


    Su Bai smiled: "My main business is communications and the Hellfire Club, and of course I also include the Eternal Island under construction. So your patent is not that important to me, and you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I just want You go to help or...provide some equipment."


    "That''s okay!" Pim said assuredly."I can provide a set of equipment and quantitative Pim particles."


    "Since you are so simple, I can give you a guarantee. If someone wants your invention patent in the future, no matter what purpose you don''t want, I can help you settle it!" Su Bai said and looked at it specially. Take a look at Howard.


    Howard said: "Look at what I do? I don''t need this either."


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, why would Pim quit SHIELD in the future because of this.


    "Thank you!"


    With this guarantee, Pim was naturally very happy.


    Regardless of Su Bai''s identity, strength, and prestige, even the president will not even think of his own invention with his guarantee.


    There was nothing special about Peggy bringing Su over to defeat, just met Howard and Pim, and then talked about the Timeless Isle together, mainly about small planets.Every man and every country has a dream in space, but it is very difficult to realize it. The technology is not yet mature, and the understanding of space is still too little.


    Especially planets and galaxies.


    According to Howard, NASA has similar plans to explore space.


    After talking about it for a while, after discussing with Hank to help, Su Bai followed Peggy and left SHIELD.After coming home from S.H.I.E.L.D., Su Bai took Paige to the bathroom, and after taking a double bath, he immediately got upset in the room.After it was over, Su Bai put his arms around Page and asked, "When are you going to retire?"


    "Wait a minute, I''m at least well informed in SHIELD, and there are many things that can be helpful," Peggy said softly."Especially with regard to mutants."


    Chapter 0070 Janet and Pim Particle


    The mutant matter really caused a great sensation. The construction of the Timeless Isle is so dynamic. Whether it is ordinary people or agents from various countries, they often appear nearby. Sometimes conflicts and conflicts often occur. It wasn''t until the Bronx Police Department sent people to maintain law and order in the vicinity that the situation had improved!


    Pim went to see the Black Queen with the device of Pim particles. After learning the purpose of this thing, the Black Queen was very happy. To build an island requires too many materials, and it is convenient to have this thing. More, the efficiency has improved a lot.


    On this day, Su Bai went to the Timeless Isle to check the progress and happened to see Pim coming to send Pim particles and chatted with him. He was also amazed at the engineering of the Timeless Isle. At first he was a little curious about mutants. It''s a distance, but whether it''s Su Bai or the mutants I''ve been in contact with during this period, they seem to be no different from ordinary people.


    Both mutants and ordinary people are individuals, good and bad!


    As he was talking, Pim''s phone rang suddenly.


    Well, produced by Immortal Company!


    "Hello, this is Pim!"


    Recently he has become accustomed to calling himself Pym.


    "Janet Dyne? Is it the daughter of Vernon Dyne? How about your father, how is he okay? What? How is it possible? I, I know, don''t be sad, I''ll just go over and take a look!" Mu originally said hello with a smile, but his expression quickly changed.


    After hanging up the phone, Pim said apologetically, "Sorry, something happened to an old friend of mine. I may have to rush over immediately."


    "Need help?" Su Bai asked.


    "If you can, can you lend me your plane? It might be faster." Pim said hesitantly.


    "Actually, I still have a faster way." Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to put his hand on Pim''s shoulder. Pim looked at him suspiciously, and immediately felt a whirl of the sky, feeling Su Bai loosen in the drift. Himself, Pim almost didn''t fall under his feet.


    "Ah... Dr. Pim!"


    A woman''s voice suddenly sounded, and a woman with a decadent complexion and red eyes looked at them in surprise.


    Pim raised his head and glanced at the daughter of his friend.


    He first nodded his head and got used to the feeling of teleport, then looked around in surprise."This is your father''s laboratory?"


    "Yes, yes." Janet replied strangely.


    Pim looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    This is the ability of mutants?Teleport?


    Su Bai smiled, then looked at Janet.

 C183

    Janet was not very old, she was in her early twenties. Although she was a bit decadent and sad, her eyes were red and swollen, it did not affect her youth and beauty.Seeing Pim chatting with Janet and asking about the situation, Su Bai looked around randomly.


    Pim knew Janet''s father, who was also a scientist. Although he didn''t know what field he studied, he still looked very high-end.What Su Bai cared about was that there was a trace on the wall of the laboratory that was obviously not of laboratory style. It looked like a circular shape with some special color and substance remaining.


    "Recently, I was studying space topics in my neighborhood. When I came to the laboratory to find him, he was telling me in frustration that the experiment had failed again. I wanted to comfort him, but... the result suddenly changed, as if it were The failed experiment led to the opening of a certain space-time channel, that is, a monster emerged from there and killed my father before we could react. Then, then it disappeared, I''m not sure if it went back or left. Here."


    Janet pointed to the mark on the wall and said sadly.


    "Different time and space, monster?"


    "What does the monster look like?" Su Bai asked.


    "Small, very small, almost invisible to the naked eye." Janet said.


    "It just so happens that he is very good at dealing with small things." Su Bai looked at Pim and said.


    "Huh?" Janet looked at Pim suspiciously. Pim took out a very mini uniform from her body, and then took out a pistol with a special waist.


    There was a tweeted sound.


    The pistol did not fire a bullet, but a strange light...


    The ball of light hit the mini uniform, and the uniform instantly grew bigger.Su Bai took a look, just like the uniform in the movie.Speaking of it, the uniform of the second generation of Ant-Man in the movie "Ant-Man" is the one that Pim now wears.


    Pim had put on his uniform when Janet was shocked, and then showed his abilities as an Ant-Man.


    Get smaller!


    "It''s so big, that monster is almost this size. How did you do it? Can you teach me? I want to avenge my father!" Seeing Pim return to normal, Janet eagerly pleaded .


    Pim hesitated. Obviously this monster is very dangerous, and he is not assured of letting his friend''s daughter take revenge!But seeing Janet''s pleading look, Pim couldn''t bear to refuse.


    After hesitating, Pim said: "I can give you Pim particles, but you need to be subdued. The body of ordinary people can''t bear this kind of power. But you can rest assured that I will help you catch this monster. Revenge for your father."


    "Moreover, if this kind of monster stays here, it will be very dangerous!"


    As a senior agent of SHIELD, Pim is still very responsible.


    The Pim particles were made into the appearance of a capsule, and Pim took it out and handed it to Janet, and then prepared to get smaller and check the surroundings to see if the monster was still here."Anything else? Show me a look!"


    Su Bai hadn''t really paid attention to it, so he asked for one from Pim.


    When Pim got smaller and called a flying ant through the helmet to check around, Su Bai looked down at the Pim particle.


    "Hello, I haven''t introduced it yet. My name is Janet. Are you?" Janet had just talked about things, and now I remember that they have not introduced each other. After all, the other party came to help with Dr. Pim, which made her Some apologies.


    Seeing Janet¡¯s outstretched hand, Su Bai smiled and shook it: "I think you must have nothing to watch TV recently."


    Chapter 0071


    "My name is Su Bai." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You are Su Bai? Have I heard your name, mutant?" Janet is also a scientist herself, and she rarely pays attention to outside news. Although she does not recognize Su Bai, Su Bai is named her I still heard it!


    Su Bai smiled non-committal.


    Seeing Su Bai didn''t want to talk more, Janet didn''t say anything, and her current mind was focused on revenge for her father.Taking Pim''s example, Janet quickly used the nearby equipment to detect it.


    Seeing Janet''s serious and skilled look, Su Bai was a little surprised, and curiously leaned over to take a look.


    "This ingredient is very special. I have never seen it before. Dr. Pim is right. This thing really cannot be used directly. It must rely on the external force of the uniform, and it must be a matching uniform, otherwise the body will bear it. Don''t live in the process of change directly... become a lazy meat." Janet said disappointedly.


    "To what extent must the human body be used directly?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It''s very difficult. Unless you can freely control the density of your body, you can''t bear that kind of big and big oppressive body at all." Janet said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded without asking much.


    At this time Pim had already returned, and after returning to normal, Pim said: "I didn''t find any monsters in the laboratory, but I have contacted S.H.I.E.L.D. and let them investigate the situation around here. Take advantage of this passage. I may be able to make a uniform for you in time, and you..."


    Pim hesitated: "Can you reproduce your father''s experiment? If that guy is really there, it''s still uncertain whether it can be eliminated, the best way is to send it back."


    "I can try it!"


    When the two of them are busy, Su Bai is a little bit idle. He came because he heard Janet¡¯s name. He wanted to see what the generation of Wasps who had no chance to appear in the movie was like. If he could witness the birth The process is also good.


    Janet did not disappoint her.


    But seeing them all busy, he was a little bit bored. After thinking about it, Su Bai planned to go out first.


    The laboratory is very empty and remote, and it is endless, which makes people feel refreshed.


    When he was free, Su Bai started strolling around, aimlessly, and didn''t have to worry about going far, just wandering.I don''t know how long I walked, how far I walked, and I have gradually lost sight of the laboratory.When Su Bai shook his head and was about to turn back, he saw a lone figure appearing on the road beside him.


    A woman who looked about the same age as Janet, dressed very thinly, walked on the road silently with her head down, feeling very lonely and very pitiful.Su Bai wanted to see what she had gone through to have such a thought for a while, who knew that the other party would feel it as soon as her psychic power was activated, and looked around vigilantly like a frightened beast.


    Finally, his eyes fixed on Su Bai''s direction.

 C184

    "Huh? Have spiritual power."


    Su Bai was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that a person he met was a mutant.


    Seeing that woman changed direction and walked towards him, Su Bai left in no hurry.


    About five or six steps away, the woman stopped, looked at Su Bai in doubt, and then took out a piece of paper from her pocket.


    It looks like it was torn from the newspaper, but it was neatly folded.


    The woman looked back and forth between the newspaper and Su Bai¡¯s face, and seemed to confirm something. After a while, she asked, "Are you Su Bai?"


    "It''s me!" Su Bai probably guessed the content in the newspaper, most likely it should be his own photo.


    "Su defeat of Hellfire Club?" the woman asked again.


    "Except for me, no one should call this name, and no one dares to pretend to be this name." Su Bai said with a smile.


    But the woman still seemed to be worried, and asked again."Su defeat of the Timeless Isle?"


    "Ok!"


    "Why are you not a mutant!"


    The woman put away the newspaper and asked in a deep voice: "You are the leader of the mutant, but why can''t I feel that you are a mutant?"


    "Can you perceive mutants?" Su Bai asked.


    The woman nodded: "I can sense if there are mutants nearby, so I can prepare to change the route in advance, but...I don''t feel the mutants."


    "It''s kind of interesting." Su Bai smiled: "You said you should be prepared to change your route in advance, why? Is anyone chasing you?"


    The woman seemed to hesitate without speaking.


    It took a long time before I spoke: "I wanted to go to the Timeless Isle, but I met a group of mutants on the way. I thought they were going to the Timeless Isle too, but I discovered that they were arresting the mutants and... For me. For this I changed the route and set up several plans."


    "If you want to go to the Timeless Isle, just follow me temporarily, I will go back when I deal with some things here. Also, what is your name and what ability do you have?" Since it was obtained from the Timeless Isle, then the piggyback belt There is no problem with walking.


    "My name is Xianzhe. I can quickly analyze and record a large amount of data. I can perform multiple things at the same time without distraction. My memory is very strong. I can calculate everything in my memory with the fastest speed and accuracy. Rejoice in detail and analyze the probability."


    "I still have low-level telepathy."


    "And, sense whether there are mutants nearby."


    "Talk about hunting down mutants."


    Su Bai nodded and led her toward the laboratory, while asking.


    "I don''t know. I just sensed that these mutants are nearby. As a result of probabilistic analysis of the incident, they are arresting the mutants, and there is a great possibility that they are eyeing me."


    "So just analysis?"


    "At least 17% or more will happen, because I have communicated with the mutant who was arrested, so the possibility of them staring at me is very high, I don''t dare to risk!"


    Item 0072


    Confident and cautious.


    This is how the sage gave Su Bai after a conversation.


    She is full of confidence in her analysis, but she will not blindly believe in the data, after all,''accidents'' always happen.


    Her abilities are very good. Apart from the ability of sensing mutants and elementary minds, the most important thing is the powerful recording and analysis abilities. In short, she has the same unlimited storage capacity as a computer and can record and analyze data. Not forgetting keeps her memory in an active state, basically there is no possibility of memory being forgotten, and multiple tasks can be performed through brain allocation without affecting each other, similar to multi-threaded tasks.


    In short, she is like a computer with high computing power!


    Although not the main attacking ability, it is no exaggeration to say that she can even maintain an empire in normal operation.


    She can quickly analyze and arrange any complicated and tedious things to handle properly. The Timeless Isle now needs such talents!


    "Where are we going now?" Sage asked.


    "A laboratory." Su Bai said.


    The sage stopped and said, "It''s better not to go. That will cause trouble. I already feel that a mutant is approaching."


    "Oh?"


    "It should have come to chase me." Sage said.


    "It seems that seventy percent is a little conservative." Su Bai smiled and turned to look at the road not far away. An off-road vehicle was galloping here.


    "what?"


    Staring at that car Su Bai was slightly surprised.


    why?


    Because he saw two familiar guys!

 C185

    The driver was an Asian man, expressionless and very cold.


    There was a black man sitting nearby.


    The two girls lying in the back row seemed to have been infused with tranquilizers. They looked exactly like twins.


    What Su Bai said is not the twins, but the Asian and black.


    Agent Zero, super marksman.


    A ghost or ghost has the ability to teleport.


    These two guys appeared in "Wolverine" and belong to Stryker''s X-Weapon squad.But now that Stryker is dead, they probably have a new boss.Su Bai is more curious about...who will be their new boss?


    At this moment, the car stopped abruptly, and then turned around and looked ready to leave.


    "They found you!" Sage said.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy!"


    Su Bai sneered and waved and tugged, and the car that had turned around in an instant took off and flew towards this side.


    Agent Zero reacted quickly. He immediately pushed the door and jumped down. When the man was in the air, he drew his gun and shot towards Su Bai.At the same time the ghost had also flashed out of the car.


    The difference is that the ghost did not launch an attack, but turned and ran.


    The bullet shot over and immediately suspended in front of Su Bai.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, the bullet flew out abruptly. Before the ghost and Agent Zero could react, they were hit by the bullet and hit the ground.


    too fast.


    Soon the ghost didn''t even have time to release the teleport, and didn''t react at all.


    Control the car to fall slowly, Su Bai said to Xian Zhe."Go and see if there is anything wrong with the people in the car."


    After that, Su Bai had already walked towards the ghost and Agent Zero.


    "Wow!"


    The ghost released his ability to escape, only to realize that he teleported in place.


    He tried again without believing it, and saw his body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in the next moment, still in place!


    "magnetic field!"


    The ghost reacted instantly and couldn''t run away.


    "We, we..." Ghost was hesitant to pretend that he didn''t know Su Bai, but suddenly saw Su Bai waved to Agent Zero.


    In an instant, the sand on the ground had wrapped Agent Zero, and then dragged directly into the ground and disappeared.


    live.


    Buried alive?


    The ghost looked at Su Bai with trembling fear, never expecting that he buried Agent Zero alive without saying a word.


    "Do you want to try?" Su Bai said lightly when he came to the ghost.


    The ghost''s head was shaking like a rattle."I''m just a mercenary, accepting the employment of Essex company to capture mutants!"


    Before Su Bai opened to ask him, he said it out of his head, for fear that he would hang up without even having the opportunity to speak like Agent Zero.


    "They are capturing mutants for experimentation. There are many bases. I only know one of them. Each base has special materials to shield telepaths. I can take you there!" The ghost continued.


    "How did you find mutants?" Su Bai asked.


    "The task, the address will be marked in detail on the task, we just need to follow the address to find it." The ghost said hurriedly.


    "What about Xianzhe? Her address should not be fixed, right? How did you find this place?" Since Xian Ze analyzed that she was being targeted and changed the route, the routes calculated by her computing power should be very safe. How did they find it so quickly?


    "She seems to be very important, different from other mutants. So her location will be notified to us at any time by phone." The ghost explained.


    Sage is so special?


    Yes, if the other party is to study mutants, then the powerful analytical ability of Xian is indeed very useful, and it is normal to be so valued!


    Essex Corporation.


    The name Su Bai is very strange, it sounds like a private organization.


    Su Bai tried to find Wolverine but he didn''t find it. Then he visited the ghost mind and found that he was not lying and knew very little about the Essex company. Su Bai said indifferently: "Give you a chance and cherish it."


    "Definitely, definitely, I will cherish it." The ghost nodded repeatedly, and then felt that he had recovered his freedom.


    But he did not dare to teleport away.

 C186

    He actually didn''t want to do this job for a long time, but he knew very well that even a mercenary wouldn''t want to stop doing it. Essex would not easily agree to it, so he could only continue to do it.


    Now, he saw the opportunity!


    Item 0073


    "They have been injected with a lot of tranquilizers. There is no danger that they will wake up as long as the drugs are effective." Sage checked the conditions of the twins in the car and walked over and whispered.


    "What are the abilities of the two of them?" Su Bai asked towards the ghost.


    The ghost quickly said: "I don''t know. After seeing them, Agent Zero gave them a sedative. We are only responsible for taking people back to other people. But... I have not seen the ones who were released. If you are going to save people, it¡¯s best to be quicker. There may be telepaths among them. If Agent Zero is found dead, you may know what happened. If it is transferred away... I really don¡¯t know. The location of another base."


    The ghost is quite concerned now.


    "You took these two girls to the Timeless Island, should you know where the Timeless Island is?" Su Bai said towards the ghost.


    The ghost nodded first, and then asked, "Don''t you need me to lead the way?"


    "I already know." Su Bai said calmly.


    The ghost was taken aback, and then immediately realized that it must be telepathic.I''m glad now that I really want to correct evil and return to the right?It''s not a fool, otherwise...


    Let the ghost drive the two twins to the Timeless Isle, and Su Bai said to the sage: "Dare you go to the Essex company?"


    "Dare!" Sage nodded.


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai had already teleported and disappeared with the sage.


    In the next moment, he appeared in a certain wilderness and snow forest, and in front was a laboratory built on the hillside.


    White snow, the wind howls.


    "It''s cold!" Sage shivered subconsciously.


    Su Bai''s survival of the fittest was launched, and the body had already changed its skin to adapt to this environment.


    The building materials in this laboratory look very special. Although they are not steel, they are very strong. The most important thing is that they can isolate the mind and cannot sense the situation inside.


    "go!"


    Su Bai said, leading the sage directly towards the laboratory.


    There seemed to be surveillance equipment nearby. As soon as the two approached, a machine gun had been set up at the door of the laboratory and was ready to fire.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the machine gun instantly turned into powder and drifted away with the wind.


    Stepping forward, I saw that the walls of the laboratory began to melt, turning into tiny molecules, allowing Su Bai and the sages to walk in unimpededly, and then they returned to their original state!


    "Someone is here, a lot!"


    Sage said in a low voice, and took out a gun from his waist.


    In addition to super fast analysis and recording capabilities, in addition to being able to sense the location of mutants, sages still have some fighting and gun skills!


    "Boom!"


    The firefight began in an instant.


    Su Bai stood there and didn''t move. The bullets hit him and landed one after another. His body shook for an instant, and his kinetic energy had been absorbed by him.At the same time, a strong magnetic field gradually enveloped the entire laboratory, forming a magnetic shield, enclosing the entire laboratory.


    In addition to destroying the magnetic field, no one would ever want to get out of here.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai lifted his foot and shook slightly, and in an instant, a gap bulged on the ground and knocked the soldiers in front to the ground.


    Along the way, Su Bai danced his arms casually, and saw that almost none of the soldiers approaching approached, and he was dragged and hit a side wall without even having a chance to shoot.


    Thump thump!


    Su Bai and Xianzhe walked through the corridor and saw another group of soldiers.


    Su Bai raised his hand, and the surrounding walls instantly turned into molecules, as if a flood of people swallowed all these soldiers into the wall as they left.A heavy door slowly fell, Su Bai sneered and the coins flew out.


    Electromagnetic gun!


    boom!


    The door was directly penetrated, and a scream was heard from inside the door.


    Creak!


    Su Bai walked over, and the area where the door was pierced automatically rolled up, as if to welcome him, so Su Bai didn''t even need to bend over and raise his feet, so he walked directly in.


    It seems that this is a T-junction.


    There are corridors on the left and right, and in the center, this woman stands.

 C187

    The woman was wearing a black tights, she looked very capable, and she also had an Asian face.


    Looking at Su Bai and Xianzhe, the woman opened her hands, and her nails quickly extended a silver-white sharp blade.


    Edman alloy nails?


    Seeing her like this, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    Death girl!


    Oyama Yuriko!


    It seems that the X weapon project is still going on!


    Xianzhe took a look, then turned and ran towards the intersection in one of the directions.


    The dead girl snorted and chased up for an instant to stop the sage, but she was pulled back directly with a swish just after she jumped up, and fell heavily on the wall next to her."boom!"


    The voice was very crisp, and the dead girl snorted and looked a little bit painful.


    Su Bai slowly raised her hand, and the dead woman slowly stood up with a hideous expression and involuntarily, and then tightly pressed against the wall behind her.Slowly bend your hands to aim at yourself, and pounce!The nail penetrated her body and pushed him firmly against the wall.


    For an instant, the dead woman screamed in pain.


    "I remember that you don''t seem to be a mutant. You have the self-healing ability and the Edman alloy after accepting the X weapon plan. Your self-healing ability comes from Wolverine?" Su Bai walked slowly, and the death woman ignored her pain. I want to struggle, but how...Although Edman Alloy is a powerful weapon, encountering Su defeat...In short, it means to stand upright when being beaten!


    "Don''t tell me? It''s okay, I see for myself!"


    Su Bai smiled and probed her memory directly.


    "Huh? You still have mental abilities?" Su Bai was a little surprised and didn''t expect to be resisted.I don¡¯t know if she has Su Bai in the movie, but now it seems... the ability she accepts is not only self-healing and Edman alloy!


    Seeing the death woman tried her best to resist, Su Bai smiled and increased her strength. In an instant, the death woman screamed, her resistance was like a dam that was blown up, and it collapsed instantly.


    Countless memories reverberated in Su Bai''s mind for an instant!


    "It was actually used by my father to transform it into an X weapon and was brainwashed. It''s really pitiful!"


    After reading it, Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Chapter 0074 Weapon X Wolverine


    The dead girl, Yuriko Koyama, whose father was one of the scientists of the Essex company, was responsible for researching the X weapon project.Through the memory of the dead woman, Su Bai knew that her father was not here, and she did not know who the owner of the Essex company was!It shouldn''t be the core laboratory yet, it''s just used to conduct experiments on the captured mutants and transform them into X weapons.The dead woman received the transformation here, and then she has been responsible for the security work here.


    Wolverine, here too!


    Because of Su Bai''s strong detection, the brainwashed memory of the dead woman was shattered, and the two memories hovered in her mind, causing the dead woman to moan in pain.


    Su Bai''s heart moved, and the wall behind the dead woman suddenly sank slowly, and the dead woman was wrapped in it in an instant, leaving only one head still outside.The walls were so solid that the dead woman could not move at all, she could only moan.


    Leaving the dead girl here, Su Bai turned and walked in the opposite direction of the sage.


    The place where the sage goes is the control room and the research room. The X weapon plan in this laboratory is there for mutants to study, basically there will be no omissions with the sage''s ability.The direction Su lost was where the mutants were imprisoned.


    Naturally, I met the guards on the way, but they didn''t play any role, and they were resolved almost as soon as they met.


    One by one cages stood, and there were seven or eight mutants in them. There were males and females, and they were not very old.


    They heard the screams outside, and looked at the door nervously.When Su Bai walked in, there was no sound. It seemed that what happened here made them extremely frightened!After a while, someone said in surprise and tentatively.


    "It''s Mr. Su Bai!"


    "Mr. Su Bai of the Timeless Isle?"


    "Oh my God! Has Mr. Su Bai come to save us?"


    The name Su Bai is like a switch, instantly rejuvenating them and getting excited.


    Looking at the first person who called his name, it was a boy.


    "you know me?"


    Although these people should all know themselves, this person was the first to shout out.


    And Su Bai can hear that he is different from other people. Other people may have the feeling of seeing an idol, but this person... seems to have met an acquaintance!


    "My name is Thomas Cassidy," the man said hastily.


    "Thomas Cassidy? Sean Cassidy, who are you?" Su Bai asked after he indulged for a moment.


    "It''s my cousin!"


    "I heard my cousin mentioned you!" Thomas said excitedly.


    Who is Sean Cassidy?


    Sonic that is dead!


    There is no cousin of Yinbo in the movie, and he was not with Yinbo at that time. He probably only awakened later!

 C188

    Su Bai waved his hand, and the cage instantly twisted and opened with a bang.


    Turning around, I heard banging sounds one after another, and all the cages were opened.


    Su Bai took a look, and there were seven people including Thomas.


    Five men and two women.


    "Are you the only ones?" Su Bai asked.


    "There should be only us here. People will be taken away one after another but never come back." Thomas said in a deep voice.


    "By the way, I occasionally hear the guard talking. It seems that there is another person here, just being held in a different place!" said one of the boys.


    "How did you hear? They never talk about this here." a long and beautiful girl asked.


    "I don''t know, this may be my ability!" said the boy.


    "Then do you know where the specific location is?" Su Bai asked.


    "It should be on the other side of the corridor." The boy said.


    On the other side of the corridor, is the direction the sage is going.


    "You follow me."


    Su Bai said, and took them to the sage''s side.


    I saw many corpses on the road, and after a few steps, Su Bai heard the sage''s muffled sound, which seemed to be attacked.


    Teleport.


    Su Bai went over directly. As soon as he passed, he felt the whistling of the wind, and when his heart moved, he heard a ding sound when the magnetic field shield opened, and a sharp claw was blocked outside.


    A bare-chested man with a machine on his head, with many needle-like things stuck in his body, with a grim expression and protruding claws in his hands. It seems that he has lost his mind and is madly moving towards the magnetic field shield. attack!


    Wolverine!


    "Be quiet!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and Wolverine flew up instantly and stuck it heavily on the roof.


    Seeing Wolverine''s arms soaring, struggling hard.


    It''s just...no effect!


    Turning his head, Su Bai glanced at the sage."Are you OK?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a fall." Sage shook his head and got up.


    She originally obtained information here, but found that there was a separate detention room, which was a special heavy detention room.Sage released him, but he attacked himself like a madness.


    "He is the X weapon made here, his bones all have Edman alloy, and he has extremely powerful self-healing ability. However, his memory seems to be a bit messed up because of the modification! And his blood samples were taken in large quantities, maybe It involves other renovation projects, but there is no detailed information on this!" Sage glanced at the Wolverine on the roof and said to Su Bai.


    "I''m very familiar with this guy!" Su Bai smiled, and then said, "Is there anything useful that I haven''t gotten?"


    "No, the information has been memorized."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded, then stretched out his hand to drag Wolverine down.


    "do you know me?"


    Su Bai looked at Wolverine and asked.


    Wolverine glared at Su Bai, like a beast.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai directly released his spiritual power to him.In an instant, Wolverine calmed down, and there were fragments of memories in his mind, but they were incomplete. It seemed that his memory was damaged very seriously.


    "If you want to know who you are, just follow me honestly!"


    Su Bai said to Wolverine.


    Wolverine was obviously still hesitating, subconsciously grinning at Su Bai.


    "Be quiet!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and Wolverine lay directly on the ground with a bang.


    "Although I don''t know where their Edman alloy comes from, but...this feels good!" Su Bai said with a light smile.


    Item 0075


    Pressing Wolverine on the ground to let him be honest for a while, Su Bai turned to the sage and said, "Is there a plane here?"


    "Yes! There should be one left!"


    "Previous records indicate that someone left two minutes before we got here. It seems that they already knew that we would come and transfer early. However, the records did not indicate the location of other bases!" Sage said with some disappointment.

 C189

    "It''s normal!"


    Since the other party dared to experiment with mutants, it is impossible to ignore their own existence, so they must be very cautious and be prepared for nothing.


    Regarding the Essex company, look back and investigate slowly.


    Let the sage prepare the plane and take the mutants over, Su Bai let go of Wolverine.


    Wolverine, who had regained his freedom, watched Su Bai with fear and still did not make a move.


    "You only need to be able to learn well."


    Su Bai chuckled and led him away, and soon came to the place where the dead woman was.It seemed that the dead lady had fainted.Shaking his head, Su Bai released the dead girl."Take her, you are a poor person just like you."


    Wolverine hesitated and fought the dead woman.


    Stepping out of the base and boarding the plane, the plane quickly fluctuated slowly.


    Looking at the base below, Su Bai clenched his fists with a sneer.


    There was a loud bang!


    The mountain behind the laboratory suddenly collapsed, followed by the heavy snow rolling directly causing an avalanche. This scene stunned the people on the plane until the entire laboratory was submerged, and Su Bai turned his head and closed the cabin door.


    "Go to the Timeless Isle."


    Su Bai said to the sage, and then looked at the people on the plane.


    Aside from Wolverine and the dead woman who fainted, the remaining seven people looked nervous and worried, with a trace of expectation and confusion.


    "Tell me what your names are and what abilities do you have?" Su Bai asked casually.


    The seven looked at each other, and Thomas spoke first.


    "My name is Thomas, and my ability is to generate biothermal energy from wood."


    "The effect of the energy injected by the card king is similar, but the requirements are too single." Su Bai nodded and secretly analyzed.


    Followed by the boy who said Wolverine was here."My name is Dao Goram, I... my ability is not clear, it seems to be a translator? I can translate any language."


    "My name is Monet Saint Croix, I have super physique, relatively weak telepathy and night vision ability!" said one of the girls.


    "My name is Angelo Espinosa, and my ability is to extend the skin but there are limitations."


    "My name is a craftsman. My ability may be to make all kinds of machinery."


    "what about you?"


    Su Bai asked the other two men and women who hadn''t spoken yet.The man was very burly and tall, and he heard his urn sound and said with an urn: "Piot, my ability is..." As the voice fell, his body suddenly changed, and there was a creak, and the whole person turned into a creak. Steel.


    "I can toughen my whole body."


    Su Bai nodded, it turned out to be Steel Lux!


    "What about you?" For the last one, Su Bai was a little looking forward to it, not knowing what kind of surprise he would give him.


    This girl grew up pretty well, and she was also the girl who asked Brother Dao to know that someone else is still locked up here."My name is Peggy Guthrie, I... I don''t seem to be capable!"


    "Incapable?" Su Bai found out about this girl named Peggy Guthrie a little unexpectedly, and found that she really didn''t know what she was capable of, but he would be arrested and basically determined that she should be a mutant. Perhaps the ability has not yet awakened?It may also be that the ability is too partial and there is no chance to trigger it.


    In any case, although these mutants do not have too strong abilities, they can still be used, especially there is a familiar character, Steel Lux, so it is a good harvest, but unfortunately there is nothing that I can use. On the ability!


    The plane quickly arrived at the camp on the Timeless Isle. After landing, everyone came out one after another. Seeing this lively scene were all shocked, Su Bai called the Black Queen to hand them over to her, but two people appeared. An episode.


    A small episode is the saber-toothed tiger and Wolverine.


    The saber-toothed tiger who was in charge of guarding came over to recognize people, but found Wolverine.It''s a pity that Wolverine didn''t know him, and the two almost didn''t fight.After Su Bai explained, the saber-toothed tiger knew what was going on.


    This episode was expected, but another episode was unexpected.


    Not long after Su Bai came back from here, the ghost came back with the two twins in the car, because the tranquilizer hadn¡¯t been effective yet, and the two twins hadn¡¯t woken up yet. He wanted to make people want to settle for them. Suddenly, as a result, Monet, the girl with super physique, low-level telepathy and night vision ability who came back by herself became very excited and rushed over.


    After asking, I realized that the twins turned out to be her sister!


    The coincidence cannot be any more coincidence.


    "Leave these people to you, let Emma check Essex by the way!"


    After experiencing the scene of the brothers and sisters meeting, Su Bai said to the Black Queen, but he teleported to go back to Ant-Man and Janet.


    After so long, the uniform should have been developed, right?


    The Hornet, Su Bai really looks forward to it.


    In my mind, Su Bai had already teleported and would return to the laboratory.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard a jingling sound, followed by a light suddenly shot over, and the energy was absorbed at the moment when the kinetic energy was absorbed.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai realized that there were a few small black spots flying fast in the air.

 C190

    It''s small and fast, and it''s almost impossible to see with the naked eye.


    "Are you OK?"


    Pim''s anxious voice came. He just got the light. It was his weapon, which could make things smaller and restore it to its original shape. This thing hit Su Bai''s body, and Pim suddenly became anxious.


    "It''s okay, the energy has been sucked by me... Huh?" Su Bai didn''t feel any change in himself, so he didn''t appreciate it, but he was surprised when he was half talking. Although he did not get smaller, his body Not unchanged!


    Chapter 0076 New Ability?


    "What happened?"


    Hearing Su Bai''s words suddenly stopped showing an unexpected expression, Pim asked eagerly.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about me."


    Su Bai waved his hand and walked to the side. Although Pim was worried, he still had a big problem.


    Monster!


    Twenty minutes before the time was up, Pim helped Janet set up the uniform, but an accident occurred in the process. The Pim particle seemed to have changed in Janet¡¯s body, although in the end it was a surprise, not just Jenny. It can be changed in size, and the hands have more ability to release energy, but before they have too much understanding of this situation, a monster appears.


    The monster seemed to have turned around and found that it couldn''t go back, so it came back.


    As a result, Pim and Janet became smaller and fought against this monster, but this monster is very strong, and their attacks are difficult to cause any fatal damage. It can even be said that they are still helpless. As a result, Su Bai suddenly appeared at this time. The beam that hit the monster happened to hit Su Bai who appeared in Teleport!


    When Janet and Pim were dealing with monsters, Su Bai, who walked to the side, had already noticed the changes in his body.


    I don''t know why, the beam hitting me didn''t make me smaller, and it didn''t turn into a lump of flesh when I couldn''t bear the pressure.It seems to be combined with a certain substance in your body.


    The result is...


    Su Bai found that he could freely control his body to shrink!


    This is definitely an unexpected and unexpected result for him. Why is it so?


    This should have nothing to do with his ability!


    "boom!"


    Just thinking about it, Su Bai suddenly felt something flying by, and immediately saw a black spot falling on the wall.Su Bai subconsciously stretched out his hand, only to realize that it was Janet!


    Janet snorted in pain, and then said to Su Bai, "Thank you!"


    "It''s okay, that guy left it to me." Su Bai smiled and put Janet on the side table.


    "This guy is too young, it''s hard for you to track down his movements, and it''s very hard!" Janet opened her mouth subconsciously as soon as she finished speaking.What did she see?She saw Su Bai smiled at herself first, and then her body quickly became smaller.


    "How is this possible?" Janet cried out in surprise.


    Su Bai had already slowly flown up, and he shrugged when he saw Janet''s surprise: "I don''t know, maybe I can figure it out after the end." After that, Su Bai had turned around and flew out.


    When I saw it before, I thought they were just small black spots, but after he became smaller, Su Bai found that everything looked so huge, and he felt like he had come to the kingdom of giants.


    Pim was flying in the air riding an ant, and the monster was very ugly, a bit like a dragon with wings.


    "Step aside!"


    Su Bai yelled, and Pim stared at Su Bai who was flying over.


    Seeing that Su Bai came to the monster in an instant and waved his hand, it was just a punch. The speed was so fast that the monster didn''t react at all and it flew out.


    Su Bai''s heart moved, and his body suddenly returned to its original state, and the monsters in his eyes became smaller and smaller.Waving his palm, Su Bai patted hard.


    In Pim''s view, it was as if the sky had collapsed and hit the monster directly. The monster fell directly with a bang and fell heavily to the ground, causing a deep pit like a black spot to appear on the ground.At almost the same time, Su Bai''s body shrank again and fell to the top of the monster, his fists falling like raindrops.


    Pim was dumbfounded.


    He watched Su Bai change into a small fist bombardment for a while, then he slammed on his foot again. After a long time, Pim reacted and flew to Janet''s side.


    "Quickly, start your father''s experiment and send it back to where he should be."


    Janet also started to operate the machine as if she was waking up in a dream, and her body returned to normal. It didn''t take long for a beam of light to suddenly light up, and the traces on the wall gleamed again, faintly changed, as if it became a black hole.


    "It''s really resistant."


    Su Bai muttered, and happened to see the black hole on the wall.


    This is the different dimension space where this monster appears?How do you feel... I really want the dark dimension?


    "Quick, throw him in!"


    Pim shouted hurriedly.


    Janet also shouted at this time."This program won''t last long..."


    As if to verify her words, the light began to dim, and the black hole on the wall also produced waves, as if to disappear at any time.


    Su Bai waved his hand and the monster flew up instantly, followed by a whistling sound and flew towards the black hole.

 C191

    When the black hole flooded the monster, the light beam dimmed instantly, and the black hole disappeared. There was a loud bang right after that, and the wall was broken.


    "I am afraid that the same space cannot be opened twice, I am afraid it will be difficult to open it again." Looking at the collapsed wall, Janet said softly.


    "How did your Pim particle discover it?"


    Su Bai returned to normal and asked Pim.


    "Some kind of different dimension space."


    "How did you discover the different dimensions?" Su Bai asked again.


    Pim said: "I originally joined SHIELD as a scientist, but then I discovered an equation for opening the space of different dimensions in SHIELD. Although this equation is not useful, it is still worth trying. So I After doing some research, I found that this kind of different-dimensional space is somewhat similar to some kind of quantum space, and then Pim particles were discovered."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.''s formula? Isn''t it the formula that Peggy was looking for to get from Whitney to open the gate of time and space? Her formula has no energy and cannot be used. Dimensional space? With that said, the space he discovered is probably the dark dimension?"


    "If it is the dark dimension, he said that the space is similar to some kind of quantum space and contains Pim particles. Then when I was in the dark dimension, would it actually be a reduced state? Because I can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s hard to feel myself. Physical changes?"


    Item 0077


    Su Bai recalled the situation at that time. He remembered that he was in the dark space after he was resurrected and woke up.In that environment, even if you become smaller, it is difficult to detect and feel it. Think about the dark dimension and zero matter. Could it be that you have been transformed when you die?Something like Pim particles changed your body?It just belongs to a certain hidden form, and only appears or happens when Pym particles with the same effect are encountered again. In this way, it can explain why Pym''s attack not only did not kill himself, but also made himself smaller.


    If it is said that Pim killed himself and gained the ability, it is impossible. First of all, the Pim particle is an external attack method and does not belong to Pim itself, so it will not gain the ability at all.Secondly, because he is not dead, it is impossible to gain abilities!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing Su Bai lowered his head in thought, Pim couldn''t help but ask.


    "I think I know why I have this ability." Su Bai raised his head and smiled: "Since you have studied the equation, you should also know that the equation is related to me, right? I was trapped in the dark dimension at the time, and the equation opened the darkness. The key to the dimensional space-time gate. Although you have modified the equation and may not even open the previous place, I think that should also belong to the dark dimension."


    "I know, you have been there for more than ten years?" Pim nodded.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "I don''t feel it has been that long."


    "It''s normal, time will be meaningless there," Pim said.


    "Perhaps, I think there seems to be a transformation of my body. Although there is no sign before, the ability may appear after encountering the same substance." Su Bai said.


    Pim nodded repeatedly: "It''s very possible. But can we check it?"


    "also!"


    Su Bai also wanted to figure out what was going on.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Janet?" Su Bai turned to look at Janet.


    Pim said with a wry smile: "I think today may be the most complicated day. Janet has changed during the use of it. Her hands can be..."


    Before Pim finished speaking, Janet waved his hand fiercely, and a wave of energy light shot out in an instant.


    "This! I can launch this!" Janet said.


    "Yes! But your uniform is a bit ugly, and... lack of flying ability, can''t you ride an ant like Pim? I think you need a pair of wings, so you can be called the Wasp!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Wasp, that''s a good name!" Janet said excitedly.


    The three of them simply cleaned up the laboratory, and at the same time Pim had begun to help Su Bai check it out, and Janet was also helping out, sometimes still talking about the idea of ??the Wasp.


    Unknowingly it was nightfall, and Pim finally got the result of the test.


    "How?" Su Bai asked.


    Pim said: "It''s very strange. Your body is no different from ordinary people. At most, it is stronger than ordinary people. There are no components of Pim particles, and even...no special genes. Are you a mutant?"


    "There''s none?"


    "No!"


    "forget about it."


    Although a little disappointed, it''s fine since it can''t be checked. Anyway, there is no abnormality in the body, and there is no other reason except for the dark dimension Su Bai.As for Pim''s doubts that he has no mutant genes, Su Bai just smiled lightly and patted his shoulder to activate his spiritual power.


    "Huh? What am I doing here? Oh, by the way, I''m going to help you check your body, and stretch out my arm for a blood sample..." Pim said suddenly for a moment.


    "I don''t think it is necessary."


    Su Bai smiled and then turned and left.


    "Okay." Pim wondered why he suddenly changed his attention but didn''t think much.


    After deleting Pim''s memory, Su Bai said hello to Janet.


    Although the uniform and wings of the Wasp hadn''t been designed yet, she had obviously decided to use this code name. The crisis was resolved, and Su Bai did not plan to stay here.


    "Are you leaving?" I heard that Su Bai was leaving, and Janet said apologetically: "I''m really sorry, I didn''t do anything except ask you to help, nor did I treat you well, next time... When these things are done for me, I will treat you to dinner..."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and then teleported back to the Timeless Isle.

 C192

    Although it was late at night, there were still people busy on the Timeless Island, and there were also people patrolling the surrounding area.


    Tents were set up in rows to form a semicircular camp.


    Many people who didn''t sleep greeted Su Bai and gave way. Su Bai could feel their gratefulness and admiration, and at the same time, they felt that they attached great importance to the Timeless Isle.


    Su Bai believes that if anyone wants to be disadvantageous to the Timeless Island, these mutants are the first to face!


    Within two steps, I saw Lingdie walking towards him.


    Speaking of Lingdie, although he is his bodyguard, he really didn''t take her with him recently.


    "How is the situation?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "The batch that came today has been settled. Some of the useful abilities will be produced in the construction immediately. As for the temporarily unused ones, they will also help with some other things."


    "Where are Wolverine and Death Girl?" Su Bai asked.


    Lingdie paused and seemed to be seated properly, and then said after a moment: "It was a bit noisy at first, but then it became quiet."


    "Well, don''t worry about them." Su Bai said: "Where is the sage?"


    "Sage is with the Black Queen. Her analytical ability is very strong. After her analysis, she seems to have decided to start working at the same time. This can shorten the time by at least 30%, and it is very reasonable!" Lingdie responded. .


    "That''s good, there is no waste of toss."


    Su Bai stretched out with a smile, turned his head and asked, "Where are you sleeping?"


    "The tent over there." Lingdie pointed subconsciously.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai said, then walked towards Lingdie''s tent.Lingdie hesitated for a moment behind him, and followed.


    Item 0078


    Lingdie¡¯s tent is not big, it''s a very simple two-person tent. Opening the zipper of the tent is basically a place to sleep directly. After all, Lingdie is not a resident of the camp and does not need to make it too well.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to stay at Lingdie for one night and watch the progress of the project tomorrow, but Su Bai changed his attention when he saw the tent.


    The space is too small!


    Turning around, Su Bai said to Lingdie: "Forget it, don''t live here, the place is too small, come back to the club with me, just to ask Emma if there is any news about Essex."


    "Ah, yes!"


    Lingdie nodded, followed by Su Bai and already teleported her directly to the club.


    Although it was late at night, the business in the club was still booming, and sexy girls wandered around the guests, showing the extravagance of the night.


    Su Bai and Lingdie came to the secret room and met Emma.


    "Sir, this Essex company is very interesting." Emma was looking down at the stack of documents in her hand at this time, and raised her head pointedly when Su Bai came in."I''m waiting for news. If nothing else, I should be able to figure out the details of this Essex company, at least on the surface."


    "Well, I''ll take a shower first." Su Bai nodded and turned to take a shower first.


    After taking a shower, she wore a bathrobe. Su Bai waved her hand to sit on the sofa. Emma had already taken the initiative to get into Su Bai''s arms.


    "Is there any news?"


    "Not yet." Emma shook her head and said with a smile."Perhaps we can do something to pass the time?" Emma blinked teasingly while her little hand slowly descended down the bathrobe and began to become dishonest.Su Bai didn''t stop her movement, and smiled and let her make a fool. It didn''t take long for Emma to kneel on the ground.


    The Lingdie on the side seemed a little uncomfortable, turned her head awkwardly, and wanted to go to the door of the secret room.


    A good bodyguard, the boss can''t be disturbed by such things!


    At this point, Lingdie is still very competent.


    When he came to the door, Lingdie stared at the front meticulously, but the voice still pierced into her ears, always paying attention to pictures and thoughts in her mind.


    "If... If you didn''t come back to the club but were in the tent, would you..." Lingdie felt that she had some thoughts and some body heat.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Lingdie seemed to hear someone calling him in a trance.


    Turning her head and looking around, she found that Emma was lying on the ground and talking on the phone. The husband shook the empty glass in his hand, seeming to be calling for a drink.


    Lingdie quickly walked to the wine cabinet next to him and picked up a bottle of wine and came to Su Bai''s side. He bent down and lowered his head to pour the wine. Lingdie inadvertently saw something that shouldn''t be seen, which made her pretty face even redder. Hastily finished pouring the wine and stood aside.


    "I found some information about the Essex company. The company''s headquarters seems to be in the UK, and it operates a variety of types of businesses. The current CEO should be just a pawn." Emma put down the phone and said several addresses."These are all branches of the Essex company in Yizhi. I will send someone to investigate tomorrow."


    "What are you blushing?" Emma, ??who stood up, found Lingdie''s face flushed, and couldn''t help laughing and joking.


    "Nothing." Lingdie shook his head quickly.


    Emma smiled and sat down in Su Bai''s arms."Since you are your husband''s bodyguard, you should get used to it as soon as possible."


    Lingdie didn''t speak, but just nodded slightly noncommittal.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Emma into the room, Lingdie also found a room to rest, but tossed and turned for a long time before falling asleep, and woke up early the next day.After washing, Lingdie put on his uniform and went to the living room to wait. After a while, Emma and Su Bai were already dressed neatly.After saying hello, Emma took the phone and ordered her to go and investigate the situation of those branch factories.

 C193

    "The Soviet one, I will go personally!"


    Su Bai said to Emma, ??and Emma nodded.


    After coming out of the club, Su Bai and Lingdie did not set off immediately, but first went to the Eternal Island camp.


    At this time, the camp was already busy. Everyone was doing what they could do. The appearance of Su Bai made them excited, and there were waves of applause everywhere. Su Bai almost accidentally became a star.


    By the way, Su Bai also looked at Death Woman and Wolverine. Both of them reacted well. Although Wolverine is still a bit irritable, there are Sabretooth Tigers, Eric and the Black Queen are not dangerous here. As for Death Woman , She was hit hard.


    I cannot accept the fact that I was transformed into an X weapon by my father and brainwashed!


    "and many more!"


    Seeing Su Bai preparing to leave without saying a word, the silent dead woman suddenly spoke.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked over, the dead woman slowly got up: "What are you going to do with me?"


    "What do you think is better?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The death girl said solemnly: "I can help you deal with Essex. Although I don''t know where the laboratory is, they recruited a lot of mutant mercenaries to help them do things, as well as X weapons like me. I can provide help."


    "Give me a reason!" Su Bai said lightly...


    "I''m not afraid of death!" The dead woman swished and let out her nails!


    "follow me!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and turned and went out.


    Half an hour later, the Immortal had appeared near the Timeless Isle.


    As an exclusive private luxury plane, there are really not many opportunities to use it at ordinary times. This time I went to the Soviet Union.


    "Take her a bath!"


    After getting on the plane, Su Bai said to Lingdie.


    "Ok."


    Lingdie nodded and found the bathroom on the plane for the dead woman to wash.


    As the plane took off, the dedicated flight attendant Salvador Angel also began to dance.


    "Only one flight attendant seems to be a little bit less, and I should recruit more when I have time." After watching Su Bai for a while, the scene was still a bit small. If there was only one Salvadoran angel cheering, the effect was really poor.


    "My father was a Japanese Kamikaze pilot..."


    The dead woman who came out of the shower answered.


    Item 0079


    "I brought you because you are not afraid of death, not to make you a stewardess to please me."


    Su Bai glanced at the dead woman and waved.The originally damaged clothes on her instantly recovered, and the dead woman bowed her head and said nothing.


    Watching the Salvadoran angel dancing hard, showing her figure and dancing posture to please, to please herself, Su Bai turned slightly and leaned on Lingdie''s leg.


    "Call me when you arrive."


    "And if you continue to dance, you will be surpassed by others sooner or later if you don''t work hard."


    Su Bai closed his eyes and said one after another.


    With the melodious music and the breath of Lingdie, Su Bai, who was only planning to close his eyes and rest for a while, fell asleep unconsciously.


    He fell asleep to nothing, but suffered other people.


    The Salvadoran angel did not dare to slack off, even if Su Bai couldn''t see her, she was still jumping hard, jumping very hard.


    Lingdie was fine at first, but slowly waited until Su Bai''s hands were dishonest, she became depressed.


    I want to stop it!


    Want to speak out but afraid of being too loud.


    Fortunately, there was no excessive action, as if it was just to find a comfortable posture. As a result, Lingdie remained in this posture until it was about to reach the Soviet Union.


    "Sir, it''s almost here."


    After being prompted by Agent 3, Lingdie gently awakened Su Bai.


    Su Bai opened his eyes and saw that Lingdie was somewhat disheveled and put his hands on it.Seeing Lingdie''s flushed face, Su Bai smiled and got up and sat up."No wonder you sleep so well!"


    Lingdie blushed and sorted his clothes, and said at the same time: "I will enter the Soviet Union soon."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded, and it didn''t take long for the plane to reach the target location.

 C194

    "Have you been here?"


    After landing, Su Bai asked the dead woman.


    The dead girl shook her head.


    "Nothing will be necessary in the future." Su Bai said indifferently, and he had already walked towards the factory.


    Creak!


    The gate suddenly began to twist, and the thick and sturdy gate suddenly turned into an iron bar, and it fell to the ground with a clatter, followed by a burst of crazy gunfire, and a small pair of soldiers rushed out. .


    "It looks like we have found the right place!" Lingdie whispered.


    The Death Girl had already rushed out first. With her super self-healing ability and the nails of Edman alloy, she really showed what is called defying death, and this team was solved by herself in an instant. Pattering, the bullet came out of her body, and the wound quickly began to heal.


    boom!


    The dead woman kicked open the door and walked in.


    Da da da, da da da gun fire accompanied by screams, when Su Bai and Lingdie entered, the battle was over.


    The clothes on the dead woman''s body are a bit tattered, and her nails are stuck in one''s shoulder."I have seen you, and you used to appear in my father''s laboratory. Where is my father, Kenji Koyama, where is it!"


    "I...I don''t know!" the man said in pain.


    "You will know!" The dead woman twisted her nails ferociously, and the person screamed in pain and twitched.


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know. I just received a call from him some time ago and asked me to help select suitable children for the experiment. I don''t know anything else, I really don''t know!" Can''t help howling.


    "Then you go to die!" The death woman snorted and wanted to cut him off, only to find that she couldn''t move.


    She subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    "Why?" the dead woman asked angrily.


    Su Bai ignored the dead woman but walked up to the person and put his finger on his forehead.In an instant, countless pictures emerged.


    After a while, Su Bai turned around.


    "You can kill now."


    Su Bai said indifferently, the dead woman directly released her nails and broke her opponent.


    Unlike what I imagined, this factory is not one of the main bases. There are no machinery and no mutants. It was originally a serious factory, but it was temporarily taken over after this person led the team some time ago. The purpose is In order to catch the right child, as for the purpose...X weapon!


    "Go back to the plane first, I''ll find someone!"


    Su Bai said to the dead woman to Lingdie, and immediately teleported away the next moment.


    He came to the Soviet Union not only for the Essex factory, but the main purpose is for one person.


    Natasha Romanov!


    She also has a well-known name called Black Widow!


    Of course, it''s not the original black widow Doty.


    Calculating the time, it''s just time to come to Natasha, so Su Bai took the initiative to ask to come to the Soviet Union.Since there is no harvest in this factory, Su Bai naturally does not intend to waste time.Before he spoke, he had already locked Natasha''s position telepathically, and the voice had been transmitted directly after the voice fell.


    On the barren and rugged mountain road, a car was driving fast and bumpy.


    There were two unshaven men with guns in the car, and a little girl who was helpless with hands and feet.


    Trafficker!


    After the end of World War II, the situation in the Soviet Union became worse and worse. War incidents occurred. In this environment, some human trafficking guys, most of them women, were left behind. After the soldiers died in the war, they were taken away and sold. Dropping can make them transfer a large sum of money. As for where will they be sold?Do you still have to guess?Usually they don''t kidnap such a little girl because they can''t sell it for a price.But this time is different. This time they heard the wind, it seems that someone specifically wants a girl of this age, and the price is very high!


    "Huh? There was a person in front of him, shit, is he looking for death?" The driver suddenly found a person standing not far in front, honking his horn cursely.It is a pity that the other party is not moved at all.


    "Shoot and kill him!" He shouted angrily at his companion.


    His companion is also a cruel master, and he shot out the window directly at the person in front of him!


    boom!


    Bang bang bang!


    After a few shots, the car was getting closer and closer, and then... the man did not fall.


    "What marksmanship, it sucks!"


    "No, it''s not... it''s not my marksmanship problem, it''s... it''s him..." The shooter shouted in horror and trembling.


    Chapter 0080 Little Natasha


    "It''s not that my marksmanship is bad, it''s that he can''t kill at all. Damn it, mutant, it must be mutant, let''s detour!" The shooter shouted in horror.


    "What are you afraid of, we haven''t never caught mutants!" The driver said so and so, but he still turned the steering wheel and was about to turn.

 C195

    But the steering wheel has hit the ground, but the car has not changed its direction.


    When they saw the man slowly raising his hand, they heard a swish, and the car flew over involuntarily.


    Damn it!


    The car slowly landed in front of him, Su Bai waved his hands left and right, the doors on both sides flew out by himself in an instant, and the two people climbed out of the car rolling, holding guns at Su Bai and said: "Hey, we should have no grievances. If you are here for this little girl, you can take it away."


    Su Bai glanced at the car, a little girl with red hair, who looked only three or four years old, with her hands and feet tied up, her mouth was not blocked but she did not cry.Su Bai smiled and waved at her. The ropes on her hands and feet broke instantly, her eyes widened, and she seemed to be surprised. Following the little girl, she quickly ran out of the car and came very boldly. Su Bai''s side.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked.


    "Natasha."


    "Okay, Natasha, you will follow me from now on." Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hands to hug Natasha, glanced at the two people, Su Bai waved his hands casually, and followed the two weird Each happened to each other''s neck, so they strangled each other alive.


    Holding Natasha, Su Bai teleported directly back to the plane.


    Little Natasha seemed to be surprised at this teleport, but she didn''t seem too scared when she saw Lingdie and the dead girl, but she just hugged Su Bai''s neck and refused to let go.


    "Sir, is this...?" Lingdie asked suspiciously.


    "Natasha, I will live at home in the future." Su Bai said flatly."Help her take a shower and get some food."


    "You go with this sister." Su Bai said to Natasha with a smile, and Natasha hesitantly followed Lingdie.


    With Natasha here, Su Bai did not let the Salvadoran angel continue to dance, and let her have a glass of wine. Su Bai said to the dead woman: "The people in Essex are collecting a large number of children. It should be possible to pass this direction. Find the clues, and you can investigate after you go back."


    The dead girl was stunned and nodded slowly.


    The Essex company¡¯s incident was just a coincidence for Su Bai. If it weren¡¯t for the sages, it¡¯s impossible to know the existence of this company. Although they were indeed implementing the X weapon plan, they hadn¡¯t talked to themselves for the time being. What''s the direct conflict.Su Bai is not a real nanny either, but he has to take care of anything about mutants, but just happens to run into it. If there is no benefit, he might not do it.Therefore, the Soviet Union will continue to investigate the Essex company''s affairs, but it is not that important, and it is enough.


    Back on the plane back to the manor, Su Bai introduced Natasha to everyone in his family. Everyone seemed to be accustomed to Su Bai''s habit of holding the little girl back and raising her.


    Regardless of whether it was Riven, Kanina, or Emma and Phoenix, it was basically the same!


    So there was not much sensation about Natasha¡¯s arrival, but Peggy and Dotty liked Natasha very much. Peggy even said that she could take her class to join S.H.I.E.L.D. in the future, and count the time. When Natasha grows up, Peggy should indeed''retire''.In the next few days, Su Bai either brought Natasha to familiarize himself with the environment in the villa or went to the Eternal Isle camp to see the situation. There was nothing special to do.The news from Emma came back one after another, basically nothing. As for the dead girl, she has been sent out by Su Bai. Anyway, she can find the best clue, it doesn''t matter if she can''t find it!


    Time was so leisurely and lost, watching the timeless island''s tall buildings gradually rise to the ground, watching the more and more mutants gathered in the camp, Su failed to feel bored.


    The greatest pain of eternal life is loneliness. With so many people around him, Su Bai can''t realize what it feels like to be lonely. In a blink of an eye, three or four months have passed.


    This day, Su Bai received a call.


    "Hi, hello, this is Janet, do you remember me?" There was a beautiful nervous voice on the phone.


    "My memory is not so bad." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I heard that the Timeless Isle is about to be completed, and you should be busy after that. I just have time now, so... Can I treat you to a meal? It''s a thank you for the last event." .


    "Okay." Su Bai said with a smile: "I can go directly to your house to pick you up, and take a look at your uniform by the way!"


    "That''s fine, then you come over now, I promise to surprise you."


    Janet was on the phone while looking at the clothes next to the bed.


    She just took off the uniform of the Wasp and found a dress that she was going to wear for a while.For her uniform, Janet is still very satisfied and confident.Smiling and speaking to the phone, she was about to tell Su Bai the address.


    It turns out that Su Bai''s phone has been hung up.


    "I haven''t said the address yet, why did he hang up?" Janet murmured and was about to call back. At the same time, she picked up the Wasp uniform and prepared to put it on first. After all, she had to show it to Su Bai.She put the phone aside, and then took her uniform to wear it!At this moment, the phone rang from the room.


    "Ah You¡­¡­"


    Janet turned her head when she heard the sound subconsciously, and found that Su Bai was standing behind her.


    "Well, I admit... I was really taken aback."


    Looking at Janet, Su Bai couldn''t help but said with a smile.


    "Run, my goodness, I forgot your ability. You go out first, go out!" Janet hurriedly shouted ashamed while holding her clothes to block herself.


    Su Bai smiled, turned and left the room.


    After the door of the room closed, Janet exhaled and hurriedly put on the uniform of the Wasp.


    Item 0081


    Su Bai just sensed Janet''s position and didn''t pay attention to her situation. Since she let herself come over now, Su Bai thought she was almost ready for it, she didn''t expect to really surprise herself.


    "The figure... seems pretty good!"


    Su Bai murmured with a chuckle, and heard the door open behind him. Janet looked a little bit and asked in a low voice, "What did you say?"


    "I said you are in good shape!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile and turned and looked over.


    I saw that she was wearing a black one-piece tights, with gold patterns on the front of her chest and arms, and a special material made to increase her defense ability.The wings behind him are similar to those of Salvadoran angels, one large and one small.The difference is that this is golden.

 C196

    "This wing is implanted using bioengineering, it will not have any effect on the body and can be easily controlled so that I can have the ability to fly!"


    "Now my code name is the Wasp!"


    Janet turned around and showed her wings, she had to say it was really good.


    Although this uniform is somewhat different from the Wasp in my imagination, there are many types of Wasp uniforms, and this is one of them.Although the uniform is so tight that nothing is revealed, this kind of non-exposure is equally sexy and too tight!


    The front is protruding and the back is warped, the streamline is very good.


    "Great!"


    Su Bai nodded and said seriously."It surprised me more than before."


    Janet''s face flushed instantly."Can you forget what happened just now? It''s shameful."


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult!" Su Bai smiled lightly.


    "Well, when I go to change clothes, let''s go eat." Janet gave up.


    "Don''t you usually cook? Actually, we eat at home, too." Su Bai said.


    "This is not so good? After all, this is the first time I have invited you to dinner. Thank you for your previous help. Isn''t it too casual to eat at home? And my cooking skills are not good." Janet said hesitantly.


    "That''s it. Let''s eat at home. Do you want to go out and buy some food?"


    "All right, let me prepare."


    Although Su Bai''s tone was not tough, there was a kind of majesty that made Janet changed her mind.The stuff at home is actually quite complete. As a scientist and house girl, she rarely goes out.


    "You don''t need to change your clothes. This will help you get used to and adapt." Su Bai said with a smile when she saw her preparing to change clothes.


    "It makes sense!"


    Jenny nodded, just like that in the uniform of the Wasp.


    It is true that if Janet can adapt, it will help her a lot, of course... Su Bai didn''t mind admiring this graceful posture.


    Speaking of which, he still has a little preference for tight uniforms.


    I believe that every man has this habit of tight uniform control!


    Janet¡¯s house is not small, with a total of three floors, plus a small laboratory in the basement.Su Bai took a casual visit while Janet was cooking, and Janet had almost prepared it for about half an hour.


    "Sorry, my cooking skills are not very good, so it is relatively simple." Janet said apologetically, and suddenly thought of something: "By the way, I have a good bottle of wine here, which my father used to treasure, and said yes. The liquor of your heaven?"


    "Oh? Then I have to taste it."


    Su Bai drank alcohol, but it was a pity that he drank all champagne, red wine and the like. It was a rare opportunity to drink white wine. He was really so greedy.


    It didn''t take long for Janet to take out a jar. From the look of the shape, she knew it was from the celestial dynasty. This jar could be more than a catty?After opening, there was a burst of fragrance.


    "It smells so good!" Janet couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "It smells fragrant, and it feels spicy when you drink it, but it''s easy to get drunk when you drink too much, which is different from what you usually drink." Su Bai smiled and poured himself a glass, and Janet took it."Are you sure you want to drink? It''s easy to drink too much."


    "It''s okay, I''ll try it." Janet said confidently.


    Steak with white wine, I have to say that this is also a very novel meal.


    Although it is just a simple double table and no red cloth candles, it is very atmospheric and relaxing.


    "Thank you for your previous help, thank you!"


    Janet toasted.


    Su Bai smiled and ran into her with a toast, and took a sip that made him feel very aftertaste and enjoyment, but Janet did not enjoy it so much. She coughed and kept sticking out her tongue: "So spicy, so spicy. ."


    "It''s very spicy, you may not be used to it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I just haven''t gotten used to it yet." Janet said unconvincingly, and then took a small sip.


    As I ate and drank, Janet became more talking before I knew it.


    Talking about my father when I was a child, I felt a little sad.


    Seeing Janet¡¯s state, Su Bai knew that her emotions were actually wrong. Although it may have eased a little over the past few months, this sad emotion has never been released. As a woman, she has already Very strong.Maybe she didn''t intend to release it in front of her, but alcohol is causing trouble.


    People who have never drunk liquor are easy to get drunk, and she also drank a lot.


    "It''s almost done. Save me some. I''m still going to take the rest away." Seeing that Janet was going to fall, Su Bai smiled and shook her head while holding the jar.


    "This is my wine." Janet said.


    "But you invited me to drink? You have to thank me, and you must make me, a guest, be at home, right?" Su Bai said with a smile."Furthermore, if you want to drink it again, I will be a babysitter. I have no interest in this!"


    "Then what are you interested in?" Janet looked straight at Su Bai, but did not remove her hand.


    "Power, money, status, beauty, and men are nothing more than these, and I am no exception." Su Bai smiled."Of course I am also interested in you, but it is purely an interest between men and women, so I think..."

 C197

    Before Su Bai had finished speaking, Janet suddenly took her hand back.


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t care too much. He really wanted to talk about feelings or women. There was a lot of waiting for him at home, and there was no need...


    His eyes widened instantly, and he looked at Janet with some surprise.


    Item 0082


    Janet reached out to the back and opened the zipper of the uniform. When her body slowly appeared, Su Bai noticed a problem that should not be paid attention to at this time. Her wings were not connected to the body, but to the uniform.


    At the beginning, when she said that Su Bai thought it was implanted in the body, how was it controlled?Something like sensors?Connected to the nervous system of the brain?


    Ok!


    This question is really not suitable for consideration now!


    Taking a look at Janet, who had already taken off her uniform, Su Bai was very calm."Don''t say I am in danger, you are drunk now, maybe..."


    "You are the owner of the Hellfire Club, with countless beauties around you. As for that?" Janet asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I think of you as a friend, but you will be hypocritical when you say it. It is estimated that the Black Queen should make trouble again after knowing it!"


    Laughing and getting up, Su Bai stretched out his hand towards Janet, and Janet walked slowly and finally grabbed his hand.


    She is indeed drunk.


    Seeing her appearance, Su Bai held her up and went straight upstairs.


    She admired Janet carefully, until she was so shy that she could no longer bear it, and Su Bai leaned down.


    "pain!"


    After a while, Janet grabbed Su Bai and said.


    But it didn''t take long for Janet to gradually take the initiative.


    I don''t know how long they were crazy, the two people fell asleep.


    Janet slowly woke up until the sun came in, warm and dazzling.Before opening her eyes, she felt a sting in her head, which made her groan.


    "Wake up? I have a headache, let you not drink so much yesterday." Janet was startled by a man''s voice in her ear, turned her head to see Su Bai, and the memory gradually came to mind.


    Their eyes met, and the two were silent for a moment.


    Janet said with a wry smile: "I am ready to join SHIELD."


    "Well, what then?" Su Bai said non-committal.


    "Before I just wanted to be a scientist, but my father¡¯s things made me understand that the world is dangerous, and I have the ability to prevent some tragedies from happening, so I have applied to join S.H.I.E.L.D. and got approval. In fact, I am today I will report to S.H.I.E.L.D. in the afternoon." Janet slowly said, "I wanted to thank you very much before then, but I didn¡¯t expect...this way, at least what happened... I didn¡¯t There will be regrets."


    "It..." Before Su Bai had finished speaking, Janet suddenly kissed him and interrupted him, and then said with a smile: "It''s too early, go take a shower, and then I should report to SHIELD. Up."


    Su Bai shrugged and said nothing.


    After taking a shower and cleaning up, after bidding farewell to Janet, Su Bai returned to the villa.


    The days passed as usual.


    After joining S.H.I.E.L.D., Janet began to team up with Ant-Man to perform tasks, basically there was no contact. Su Bai could occasionally learn something about Janet from Peggy.The Timeless Island has been officially completed, and preliminary statistics have gathered at least 200 mutants!


    It is worth mentioning that Kennedy''s presidential term has finally expired and a new president will soon take over.Prior to this, Kennedy had specifically asked Su Bai for advice, whether it needed to make some preparations in advance.Su Bai originally intended to secretly support some people, but Emma and the Black Queen had different opinions!


    For the first time, there is no need to directly control the United States, and it is difficult to do so, as long as some special departments are placed in some special departments to facilitate the work. The CIA and SHIELD can be said to have their own people.Second, they also hope that the new president can burn three fires when he takes office.


    Blocking is not as good as sparse. The problem of mutants is difficult to be truly accepted without a large-scale outbreak. Only when you start targeting mutants can you make the mutants share the same hatred and make the Timeless Island more stable. People''s impression can be changed and know how to distinguish between good and bad among mutants, then the Timeless Isle can truly become aloof.


    Su Bai imagined that there was some truth, his purpose was just to be aloof and enjoy life.Now that the Timeless Isle is on the cusp of the storm, it also needs some opportunities to make some changes!But he was not going to form a team to help humans change their attitude towards mutants and live together peacefully. This method is too wasteful, and it should be done if it is done well, and it will be blamed if it is not done well. Su Bai''s head is flooded. I would never do such a thing!


    As the construction of the Timeless Isle was gradually improved, Su Bai went to see Charles.


    After the Apocalypse incident, Su Bai met Charles twice, once when he was discharged from the hospital, and once after he returned.The school was destroyed again, and he also lost the ability to walk, which made Charles suffer another blow. He was really unlucky to speak of, maybe it was a man of God?Must suffer first?Who knows, Su Bai came to see him this time just to talk about the school students!


    Although these students have been to the Eternal Island camp, they are nominally Xavier Youth Talent School students.If Charles was going to rebuild the school, Su Bai would still support it. Anyway, he would endure the suffering, but it turned out that all mutants benefited.Su Bai is happy to support Charles to continue to be this moral benchmark!


    If he doesn''t want to rebuild the school, then Su Bai is ready to change his strategy to establish a mutant school on the island and find suitable people to teach.


    When he came to Charles''s residence, Charles was sitting in a wheelchair and watching TV. He seemed to be in a good spirit and not so decadent.Charles did not seem to be surprised by the arrival of Su Bai.


    "Or your hairstyle looks pleasing to the eye!"


    Su Bai smiled and said jokingly.


    "Hairstyle?" Charles said with a wry smile: "Where is there any other hairstyle. You are here for the students'' business, right?"


    "Is the school still being rebuilt?" Su Bai asked.


    Charles slowly said: "Maybe, maybe not, I don''t know. The Timeless Isle will be built soon, and I hope it can become the home of mutants, and the students will leave it to you."


    "How about you?"

 C198

    "I think... I''ll go for a walk."


    Chapter 0083 I''m Not That Kind Of Principal


    After returning from Charles, who was in''the world is so big, I want to go for a walk'', Su Bai directly found the Black Queen who was going to let her start building the school, but the Black Queen had obviously thought of this a long time ago. Stayed out.


    The Black Queen took out the design drawings. Starting from the direction of the harbor, after entering it is a commercial street. The left and right sides are the residential area and the administrative center. The center is an inner city.Behind the inner city is the address of the school.


    Of course, this is only a rough regional division. After all, Timeless Island is so big, let alone the current hundreds of mutants, even tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people can be arranged.


    The development of the Timeless Island naturally requires a step-by-step construction, not just the completion of the island.


    Therefore, the Black Queen also needs the government to take any action. Only in this way can more mutants realize that the Timeless Isle is the safest place, attract more people, and make the Timeless Isle truly scale.


    "The school can actually be put into use right now, but there is no one to teach these students for the time being. Apart from administrative and security personnel, we are still short of personnel, especially non-combatants who have expertise in other areas."


    "There is no way. Many things can''t be done overnight." Su Bai paused and said."Where are the students? I went to meet them, and it''s time to decide their stay."


    Emma, ??Jean.


    In the comics, I have been a principal and cultivated mutants. The problem is now that Qin is still young, and Emma is still busy with club affairs, so she can''t get started, so she can only deal with it temporarily.


    In a huge and bright conference room, Su Bai met the students.


    Qin, Laser Eye, Nightcrawler, Li Qianhuan, etc., in addition to them, the mutants that he rescued last time, such as the Gunners, were all called together.


    "I¡¯ve met Charles before, the professor of your school. He¡¯s not in a good situation now. He wants to go out and relax, so you may not be able to go back to the school. However, a new one will be established on the island soon. You can stay at the school, but for the time being, there are not so many teachers to teach you and you need to learn by yourself. And you, if you want to, you can join in!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Bai paused, staring at them."What you have to learn is not just the knowledge in the textbook. Although this is very important, you will use this knowledge to make the Timeless Isle better in the future. However, you will also learn all kinds of fighting skills. When the Timeless Isle needs you, when I need you, you must come forward. The Timeless Isle is your home, and everyone must contribute to their home!"


    "No matter what kind of contribution it is, the Timeless Isle does not support idlers!"


    "Is there a problem?" Su Bai asked.


    "No!"


    The voice is very neat, especially after the kidnapping, whether it is the kidnapping of Stryker or Essex, they deeply understand how important strength... is.Even if they don''t cause trouble, trouble will find them.Therefore, if you want to live a stable life, everyone must contribute their own strength to fight for themselves and the Timeless Isle!


    "well."


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Qin: "You will be responsible for the school affairs temporarily, help them settle down, simply manage it, and teach some textbook knowledge, can it work?"


    "Yeah!" Qin nodded heavily.


    "I''ll let the agent from the villa come over and help you."


    Although capable, fighting skills are equally important.


    "What is the name of the school?" Peggy Guthrie asked.


    "Eternal Academy." Su Bai said a name casually without any thought.Since it is an academy on the Timeless Island, it is called the Eternal Academy, although it is not special enough, but it is also very consistent and clear at a glance.


    "Well, Qin, take them there. If you have any need to find the Black Queen." Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands, Qin quickly took them away to the academy.


    When the others followed one after another, Peggy Guthrie, who had asked before, walked slowly towards the end...


    She was still very impressed by her defeat.


    Firstly, her name is very easy to remember with the two words Peggy, secondly, the little girl is also very beautiful, and the other thing besides the first time is that she has mutant genes but has not discovered her own ability!


    "Something?"


    Seeing her walking slowly at the end, as if deliberately waiting for someone to leave, Su Bai smiled and asked.


    Peggy Guthrie nodded, then hesitated to say: "I may, may I find out what my abilities are?"


    "Oh? What is it?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Peggy Guthrie hesitated for a long time without speaking. Could it be a useless ability?Or what is the ability to talk about?


    "If it''s not convenient for you to say it, I can just watch it directly." Su Bai nodded his head with a smile.


    Peggy Guthrie shook her head: "No, no, I still... show it to you, okay?"


    "of course can!"


    Su Bai smiled, and waited to see what her ability was. I am embarrassed to say that I can only show it to myself!


    Peggy Guthrie stepped back slightly, took a deep breath and watched Su Bai''s eyes gradually become firmer. With this posture, this momentum, Su Bai couldn''t help being curious.Immediately afterwards, I saw Peggy Guthrie grabbing her collar with both hands, then... took off her clothes.


    "Is there any inconvenience in wearing clothes?" Su Bai didn''t think much about it. Many of them might have changed physically.


    Peggy Guthrie said nothing, took off his clothes and then took off his pants.The figure is well developed, and the skin is also very white, but... you can''t see any special changes?


    Su Bai looked at Peggy Guthrie suspiciously, Peggy Guthrie blushed and lowered her head and hands were passed over, with a click... and even untied her bra.


    "Principal..." Peggy Guthrie just said.

 C199

    Su Bai hurriedly said: "Wait, I''m not that kind of principal..."


    Chapter 0084 Wonderful Ability and Master of Illusion


    "What kind of principal?" Peggy Guthrie asked suspiciously, looking up.


    "If you take it off, you will be all alone."


    Peggy Guthrie blushed and nodded: "I know, it''s just this way to better reflect my ability."


    "Okay, then you go on." Su Baitans his hands, he is really curious now, what ability needs to be stripped before it can be realized.


    Peggy Guthrie gave a hum, then stripped herself shyly, and took a deep breath to straighten her body."I started."


    When the voice fell, Peggy Guthrie put her hands on her neck, her nails sinking deep into the skin, her expression was a bit painful, Su Bai looked a little at a loss, and immediately saw Peggy Guthrie suddenly shouting There was a cry.


    The sharp voice carried a trace of pain.


    With a sigh, her hands actually pulled the skin off.


    "by!"


    Su Bai was taken aback by her behavior. What the hell is this Nima?


    Peggy Guthrie didn''t stop, enduring the pain and peeled off her skin directly.


    "what?"


    After the surprise, Su Bai suddenly found the problem!


    Peggy Guthrie''s skin is not scary flesh and blood, but has become like steel.When she took off all the clothes on her body, she looked like a robot at this time. The most amazing thing was that Su Bai didn''t notice how her hair changed.


    "Okay, okay," Peggy Guthrie whispered.


    "Your ability..."


    Su Bai didn''t know what to say, but Peggy Guthrie fluttered with a thought.


    "It really turned into steel?" Su Bai can be clearly judged based on the response of the magnetic field."Can you become anything else?"


    "Yes, as long as I understand the material, I seem to be able to simulate and change into that form, but it is the appearance of my lower epidermis, so I must tear off the upper epidermis!"


    "I also tried to simulate Edman alloy but it was unsuccessful. I also tried to simulate it as a liquid or local change. It was also unsuccessful. Maybe the ability is too weak. By the way, if I am injured, the wound is not too deep. If you shed your skin, you can heal itself."


    "I probably can last ten minutes to half an hour!"


    Now that all the abilities have been shown, Peggy Guthrie has nothing to say.


    "Your ability is very interesting. Although it is a little troublesome, if you encounter a situation, you have to get off first every time, but the effect is really good. It is more useful than many people''s abilities. If you are proficient and strengthen your ability, I I believe that you will be very brilliant in the future.¡± Although the expression of this ability is very strange, it has to be said that it is not bad. If it is strengthened, it can simulate Edman alloy, which is even more powerful than steel Lux!


    The steel skin of Steel Lux does not seem to be as strong as Edman alloy.


    "But you still don¡¯t show your ability for the time being. I will ask Hank to make a uniform for you so that you don¡¯t take off your clothes first every time. , But it''s still not so good anyway." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you principal." Peggy Guthrie hurriedly said.


    "You don''t need to call me the principal, just call my husband." Su Bai smiled."Well, you go to school too."


    "Well, goodbye, sir!"


    Peggy Guthrie blushed and found her clothes to put on, and then hurried away.


    After Su Bai came out of the conference room, he went to Hank and told Hank about the uniform Peggy Guthrie needed. At the same time, he also allowed him to make a batch of uniforms belonging to the Timeless Isle. After the explanation, Su Bai Bai was about to leave, but suddenly saw the Black Queen hurried over.


    "what happened?"


    The Black Queen hadn''t calmed down just now, how could she suddenly become so anxious.


    "I received news from Emma that the dead woman had an accident while investigating the Essex company. After she notified Emma of the location, she lost contact." The Black Queen said.


    "and then?"


    "Emma asked Sabretooth Tiger to go with Wolverine, but... and lost contact."


    "It is very likely that it will be an important base for Essex. It is possible that the dead woman, the saber-toothed tiger, and the three self-healing powers of Wolverine can lose contact at the same time. It is very likely... a powerful spiritual power! Only that place is shielded. Without telepathy, it is impossible to detect."


    After the Black Queen finished speaking, she said the address, and Su Bai felt it and she was blocked.


    "Understood, you can continue to do your business, I just have to go." Su Bai said lightly.


    When the voice fell, Su Bai had been teleported away.


    In the next moment, he had already appeared at the location the Black Queen said.


    A very remote and wilderness river dam base, it seems that the river dam is very sturdy, and the gate gate separates the water and controls the flow of the water.


    "There is monitoring!"


    Su Pai took a look, and soon discovered that many monitors were installed on the dam.

 C200

    "It''s nothing more than Death Woman and Wolverine. The saber-toothed tiger is a club member. The other party should know that since they dare to stay strong, it means that the other party has the confidence. If this is the case, there is no need to hide the head and show the tail, sneak in and go straight to it." sneered. With a bang, Su Bai has already walked over.


    As Su Bai''s figure entered the surveillance area, the surveillance cameras had captured the images of the two and transmitted them to the surveillance room in the base.


    "Unexpectedly, I caught a big fish this time." In the monitoring room, a man in a suit and leather shoes couldn''t help laughing while looking at the screen: "If he could get his genes, Mr. should be very satisfied!"


    The occurrence of the Death Lady really surprised him, but he soon started fishing with the Death Lady, first the Sabre-Toothed Tiger and Wolverine, but he did not expect that Su Bai would be attracted this time.


    "Sir, do you need to attack?"


    The soldier next to him asked in a low voice.


    "No, tell all the soldiers not to approach, don''t show up, and open the maze. Also, let the master of illusion get ready and see if the ability of the master of illusion can be effective against Su Bai after being strengthened by your husband!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers beside him quickly turned and ordered to go down.


    Chapter 0085: Reverse the Future?


    Su Bai slowly approached, and the solid walls that were originally a mixture of steel and cement slowly dented. After Su Bai walked in, the walls returned to the original.At this time, Su Bai only looked around.The dark and icy steel wall, about half a minute later, Su Bai didn''t hear any sound, and he didn''t see anyone coming. It was a little strange, so confident?Is there any arrangement?


    Su Bai thought about it and walked in one direction. The passage seemed very long and quiet, and there was nothing nearby. He tried to use telepathy, and Su Bai suddenly found a mutant in front of him running towards him.


    "Finally appeared?"


    Su Bai looked intently but was a little stunned. The mutant who came here turned out to be a woman!


    And it looks very petite.


    She also seemed surprised to see Su Bai, and while running, she shouted: "Don''t be stunned, run!"


    As she said, she ran to Su Bai''s side like a gust of wind, stretched out her hand to catch Su Bai and continued to run forward, but she dragged it for a while without any movement. She yelled a little anxiously, "What are you still doing? Looking for death!"


    "Phantom Cat?" Looking at her face, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "It''s me, don''t froze, run!" The welcome cat shouted and grabbed Su Bai. Following Su Bai, he found that the Phantom Cat was carrying himself through the wall.


    Well, this is the ability of the Phantom Cat, but the point is how the Phantom Cat is here?She was also arrested by Essex, she escaped.


    "Wait, don''t those who run away from Essex are chasing you?" Su Bai grabbed the Phantom Cat again.


    The Phantom Cat froze for a moment and said: "What Essex, it''s a sentry!"


    "sentinel?"


    Su Bai was shocked.


    Immediately after hearing a banging sound coming from behind, a behemoth easily crashed into the wall and came out forcefully.The cold body and the gloomy aura turned out to be a sentinel robot, and it was the kind of future evolution.


    "Nima, reverse the future? What the hell is this?"


    Seeing the sentry, Su Bai was completely stunned.


    If it¡¯s OK to meet the Phantom Cat here, it¡¯s a bit cheating to encounter this version of the Sentry. It will take at least 2020 to reverse the future version of the Sentry. Now Nima has appeared. What about fooling ghosts?


    "Run, you are not his opponent, do you want to die?" Phantom Cat hurriedly shouted.


    "Death? I have to die to be successful."


    Su Bai said with a sneer, and immediately saw that the sentry robot had arrived in front of Su Bai, and his body instantly changed as if made of steel, with a punch coming!


    boom!


    Su Bai''s body began to change, and the kinetic energy of this punch was directly absorbed.


    "what?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, watching the sentry robot who came again with his fist deliberately controlled his ability and prepared to take a hard punch.


    Damn it!


    Su Bai fell to the ground in response to this punch, faintly aching.


    "Damn, it hurts!"


    Su Bai cursed and raised his hand suddenly. In an instant, the body of the sentry robot gradually dissipated and was directly molecularized.


    "The feeling of pain is very real, it really doesn''t look like an illusion. But...this is absolutely impossible to be true!" Su Bai took a punch just to verify it, and now... he has already reached a conclusion.


    The presence of this sentinel basically meant that it could not be true. Essex hadn''t had the ability to let himself into the base before crossing directly.Think of the dead woman, saber-toothed tiger and others being controlled, obviously this has a super spiritual ability.


    My own psychic ability comes from Charles. Although I have not exercised this ability in particular, few people can be stronger than myself and can enter the illusion without knowing it...


    "Fuck!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but cursed, and suddenly realized.


    How could Stryker build such a large-scale base so quickly?How could he use so much power and money with his small positions.At that time, Su Bai didn''t think much, because he did this in the movie. Although there are some discrepancies, it may be a desperate move.As for his son, Su Bai did not think much.Now it seems that Stryker is so cruel!He has cooperated with Essex, and even his son has become an experiment. No wonder he said it was too late...

 C201

    If this is the case, then it makes sense. Stryker¡¯s son, Jason, Master of Illusion, can create very realistic illusions. With the addition of Essex¡¯s transformation, it is indeed possible to make himself unconscious. Of entering the illusion.I just don''t know if this illusion is what he thought or he thought.


    "You... how did you do it?" Phantom Cat asked Su Bai in shock.


    Su Bai didn''t pay any attention at all, at this moment he was releasing his spiritual power to try to leave this illusion.


    But the result surprised him. He didn''t feel any mutants around, except the Phantom Cat.That is to say, one''s own mental ability can only stay in this fantasy block, temporarily unable to find the clue to escape from the illusion!


    However, Su Bai is not in a hurry!


    He recalled a detail.


    After the sentry robot appeared, it attacked itself.


    There is no X gene in his body, and it is unlikely that there is a genetic gene, so the sentry should not attack him at all.But it still attacked, and the target is very obvious!


    What does this show?


    It shows that the phantom master may have created the illusion himself, or modified it through his own memory fragments, but he will never detect the deepest secrets, otherwise, he will know that he is not a mutant and does not have the X gene!


    Since he couldn''t detect these, he neither worried about the secrets of immortality or traversal being discovered, nor did he have to worry about being inseparable.


    Because he is not so strong yet!


    "Let''s go, let''s get out of here quickly." Seeing that Su Bai ignored him, Phantom Cat was not too angry, just anxiously urged.


    "Leave? Good."


    Su Bai thought for a while and thought that he would follow her to see it temporarily. Since it is an illusion, it must have a purpose. You can follow her for a while and think about how to leave this illusion by the way!


    Chapter 0086 gives a lot of grass!


    He seemed very happy for Su Baiken to walk the Phantom Cat with him, and started to cross the walls with Su Bai''s hand.I have to say that this illusion is very realistic, and Su Bai can feel the touch of the Phantom Cat''s hand, very real.


    "Perhaps, this ability can be brought over?"


    Although they are all mental abilities, they are completely different in application.Charleston has the ability to sense and control, but the Master of Illusion can create illusions, which is a very interesting ability.Moreover, this incident also reminded Su Bai that he still needs to exercise his mental abilities more, and this is the Marvel world. Although he can''t die, there is still the possibility of capsize in the gutter.


    Following the welcome cat all the way out, Su Bai suddenly felt in a trance for a moment, and immediately went outside and saw a gloomy world.


    The sky was so gloomy and dark clouds stepped densely, as if the sun had disappeared and it was the end of the world.The surrounding buildings are quite old-fashioned and a bit celestial.


    Looking at this familiar scene, Su Bai muttered, "Heavenly Dynasty?"


    "Of course? Are you not from the Celestial Empire?" Phantom Cat happened to hear a puzzled question.


    "In 2023?"


    "Yes!"


    "You don''t know me, or have you heard my name?" Su Bai said."My name is Su Bai."


    The Phantom Cat looked carefully for a long time and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Su Bai smiled.


    It''s still a reversal of the future, and it''s the reversal of the future in his own memory. The Phantom Master should only use this memory fragment to make no large-scale changes. Otherwise, the Phantom Cat should know himself so that it can be more realistic.


    "What is your ability? Why can you destroy the Sentry so easily?" Phantom Cat asked curiously.


    At this moment, a person suddenly jumped down from the roof. He didn''t know if it was painted or how to get black eyeshadow. Holding two short knives in both hands, Su Bai recognized that it was made by Edman Alloy.


    "Jingtu." Phantom Cat greeted.


    "Who is he?" Zhengtu asked, and several people came out one after another after Lu.


    Steel Lux, Bishop who absorbs kinetic energy and transforms it into energy, iceman, sunspot, and...flicker!


    Well, they are all acquaintances in the movie.


    Looking at the appearance of the steel Lux, it is obvious that he does not know himself.


    Charles, Magneto, Wolverine, and Storm Girl were not there.


    So, this is the time before they come?


    "His name is Su Bai." Phantom Cat said."I ran into the sentry just now when I was out, and he easily solved the sentry."


    "By the way, let me introduce to you."


    Phantom Cat is very enthusiastic to help introduce them in turn."This is a journey, this is..."


    After the introduction, everyone found that Su Bai''s reaction was cold, but they didn''t care about it. In this world where life and death may be possible at any time, most people are so indifferent.


    "Let¡¯s take a break and find the next hiding place as soon as possible. Otherwise, the sentry will find us soon, and we will have nowhere to go!" The Phantom Cat said in a deep voice, and then went inside with Su Bai. The Zhengtu and others continue to guard according to the original division of labor.


    The environment inside is very simple, the Phantom Cat was very enthusiastic to introduce him along the way, Su Bai did not speak but listened carefully, basically the same as in the movie.


    If he wants to do something, where will he start?

 C202

    Seeing that Su Bai''s reaction was cold, Phantom Cat was not good at talking, just let Su Bai feel free.Finding a place, Su Bai was free to exercise his spiritual abilities.He didn''t care much about Su Bai''s arrival or his indifference. Su Bai took the opportunity to look at the flashes.


    It is a phantom.


    If it is in a normal world, I am afraid that the flickering will not be seen for a short time.


    Fan Ye''s look is actually quite domineering!


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman?" Flashing noticed Su Bai''s gaze and asked.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word.


    "Is he unable to speak?" Blink asked at the Phantom Cat, who shook his head."Will do."


    "Then why doesn''t he speak? Just look at me?"


    "Maybe he thinks you are pretty." Phantom Cat said with a smile.


    Flashing interest came, and asked Su Bai, "Who do you think is more beautiful than me and how much can I score?"


    "What a problem?" Phantom Cat murmured, but subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked up at Flicker, then at Phantom Cat.


    "Give grass ten points, don''t give grass negative points."


    "..."


    "..."


    Flashing and Phantom Cat had a black line, never expected that Su Bai would give such a direct... score.


    The Phantom Cat froze for a while and laughed, but the flashing was a bit annoying.


    What does it mean to give the grass ten points? Don''t give the grass negative points!


    "Hey, what do you mean..." The flashing side was about to question, but suddenly he felt something, and followed the crowd towards the outside.


    Su Bai got up and followed out.


    After going out, I saw a plane staying outside, Wolverine, Storm Girl, and Senile Spot Charles in a wheelchair, Magneto went down.When the two groups of people met, as in the movie, they first greeted and introduced each other, and also introduced Su Bai, but there was nothing special.


    The group of people entered, and then began to talk a lot about Balabala. Su Bai didn''t listen very carefully. It was basically the words in the movie. It was nothing more than looking for someone to reverse the future and prevent the devil from killing Trisk. Trisk had already been defeated by Su, and it was really boring to hear them say this.In the end, Wolverine came forward, ready to travel through the past to prevent the future from happening.


    After Su Bai remembers this paragraph, should the sentry robot come?


    Then there is the damn death, and then reverse the future success, where will the Master of Illusion start?


    How can I crack this illusion?


    Su Bai looked forward to the Phantom Cat who had released its ability to help Wolverine pass through.


    Time passed by every minute, and it was quiet outside.


    Don''t talk about the sentinel, not even a fly.


    What the hell?


    what happened?


    Why didn''t the sentry appear?


    Just when Su Bai was puzzled, Wolverine suddenly grunted in agony and seemed to have encountered some pain, and then heard a muffled grunt. The Phantom Cat was stabbed by Wolverine¡¯s paw...


    Chapter 0087: Reversing The Little Naughty In The Future?


    The injury of the Phantom Cat was unexpected to everyone. If the ability is interrupted, then the last hope of reversing the future will be shattered.


    "Are you all right?" The Iceman asked the Phantom Cat with concern.


    The Phantom Cat''s blood was bleeding, and his face turned pale.


    "No, she won''t hold on for long." The Iceman said eagerly.


    "He is the only hope!" Charles said with a wry smile."His ability is unique, and we have no one to replace her!"


    "What if there is?" Magneto said."Rascal."


    "But she is dead."


    "No, she is not dead, she was just caught by the sentry... I know where she is." Magneto said, shaking his head.


    "Then why didn''t you save her?"


    "What''s the use of saving it? It won''t help if you can''t reverse the overall situation, but now...we need her. I''ll save her!"


    "I''ll go with you too." The Iceman said in a deep voice.


    Followed by Magneto and Iceman, they are ready to set off to save the little mischief.

 C203

    "I will go with you."


    Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    Magneto and Iceman glanced at Su Bai, but he didn''t expect him to speak suddenly.


    "Let him go, he can help." Phantom Cat said difficultly.


    "Well, then go together."


    Magneto, Iceman, Su Bai, the three of them boarded the plane and went to the place where Little Naughty was trapped.Su Bai didn''t say anything on the way, this segment...not in his memory.


    He doesn''t remember Magneto and Iceman going to save Little Naughty, and even he remembers that in the movie, Wolverine wakes up in school after the reversal is successful, and sees a flash of Little Naughty.So Su Bai is going to come and see what the hell is going on.


    The former site of X Academy.


    The original academy has now become a research institute beyond recognition, specializing in cruel experiments on the mutants caught, and the little mischief is locked here.Because of its naughty ability, the sentry robot can absorb different abilities.


    There is no such scene in the movie, and there is no information about the mischief. I didn''t expect her to be alive.


    "There are many sentinel robots inside. Once inside, they will fall into a heavy siege. We have to..." The plane landed, Magneto opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, who knew that Su Bai had already gone.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Magneto and the Iceman walked down.


    They just saw the sentry robot rushing towards them. Magneto immediately controlled the nearby steel to attack the sentry. The iceman instantly froze, and the cold air sprayed on the sentry robot and froze directly.


    "Hurry up and find the little mischief."


    Magneto shouted, only to find that Su Bai had not moved.


    "Hurry up, we won''t be able to hold on for long." Magneto yelled anxiously, and then walked quickly inside.


    Su Bai followed slowly, and glanced at the frozen sentry robot.


    "No wonder they haven''t killed the little naughty. Although the current sentry robots can absorb power and can transfer abilities to each other, but time is limited. After the absorbed energy time limit has passed, the sentry robot will return to the original version without so many capabilities. .Only more advanced sentinels seem to be able to record energy and maintain it forever."


    Su Bai murmured and followed.


    Magneto and the Iceman in the front were regarded as great powers, and temporarily solved several sentinels. Su Bai followed all the way and did not make a move. During their search, they found a little naughty who was fixed on a hospital bed in a laboratory. .


    The white Liuhai''s complexion was a bit haggard and weakened. At this time, the little mischief was much more mature and more charming than in the movie and Su Bai''s impression.


    Magneto waved his hand fiercely, and the shackles on Little Naughty''s body split instantly.


    "Can''t control the magnetic field yet?"


    Just now Su Bai noticed that Magneto didn''t seem to be able to control the magnetic field, and now he was also controlling the metal on the strap.


    Old Mandu is too weak to control the magnetic field at this age, right?


    After saving the little mischief and preparing to leave, Su Bai still paddles for soy sauce.


    However, there are more and more sentinel robots, and the Iceman and Magneto are already in a hard fight.In a crisis, the Iceman resolutely released a huge ice wall to isolate himself from Magneto and others, apparently preparing to use his life to delay time.


    Through the ice wall, you can clearly see the iceman''s body being penetrated.


    The little mischief was distraught, Magneto dragged the little mischief out of the way.


    "Die here?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment. He remembered that the Iceman died very late, so he died here like this?


    When the iceman''s corpse was thrown aside and the sentry robot broke through the ice wall, Su Bai turned around and saw that Magneto and Xiaoqi had already boarded the plane, and the plane had already taken off.


    "It really fits the character of this version of Lao Wan." Su Bai pouted his lips and waved abruptly as he watched rushing over. In an instant, those sentry robots were already floating in the air.


    Following Su Bai, he thrust his hands in, fiercely.


    There was a click, and almost everyone''s sentry robot was torn in half.Dangdang crashed to the ground.


    Su Bai turned his head and walked out, just to see a huge aircraft carrier taking off outside, apparently loaded with many sentinel robots and chased after him.


    "Because I went to chase Magneto and Little Naughty, so I exposed their position?"


    Su Bai frowned, and another sentry robot rushed over.Su Bai didn''t turn around, just waved his arm to block his attack, and at the same time his heart moved.


    The ability to control electronic devices obtained from Apocalypse was activated instantly, and the movement of the sentry robot stopped in an instant.Another thing that looked like an armrest appeared behind him. Holding the armrest with both hands, the sentry robot flew up and chased after him.


    Flying all the way, suddenly the aircraft carrier in front had a huge explosion, followed by countless sentry robots falling off from it.Faintly, Su Bai heard the sound of wind and thunder, this is the joint attack of Storm Girl and Magneto?


    So in other words, the final battle has begun?


    "So, where is the problem?"


    Standing on the body of the sentry robot, Su Bai still couldn''t figure it out. If there is no problem, what is the point of all this?Just to let yourself experience this scene?Or to keep yourself trapped in the illusion forever?


    Item 0088


    The sentry robot fell to the ground, and Su Bai jumped off.

 C204

    In the distance, several sentry robots are besieging the X-Men. The Storm Girl has been stabbed and thrown into the abyss. The sunspots have absorbed the energy and exploded, and the steel man was dismembered. The scene is extremely tragic. Su Bai observed the scene calmly , He found that he really didn''t understand what Master Vision was going to do.


    The dam base.


    The man in a suit waved behind him, and a pair of heavily armed soldiers had already walked towards the corridor where Su Bai was.


    The man in the suit looked at the time on his watch. It was five minutes. Five minutes later, he hadn''t been able to come out of the illusion of the illusion master. It seemed...that''s just the case.If he can be obtained, he will be able to obtain the abilities of a master of illusion... Mr. must be able to make a stronger X weapon!


    As for the Master of Illusion?


    The man in a suit glanced at a room monitored in front of him.


    A man who was paralyzed in a wheelchair with a demented expression shook his head slightly.


    "It''s nothing except to understand simple commands. This is just a defective product." The man in the suit is now full of expectations for Su Bai.


    Without knowing it, Su Bai has lost interest.


    From the discovery into the illusion, and then it turned out to be the reversal of the future and the changes, Su Bai was still a little interested in trying to see if he could crack the illusion, and to see what else the phantom master had.


    Su Bai was disappointed.


    It seems that you can do nothing but let people experience illusions?


    Seeing a group of sentry robots slaughtered the X-Men before rushing towards him, Su Bai waved with one hand and the sentry robots were instantly torn apart.At the same time, various attacks swept towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai sneered, and the magnetic field shield instantly opened.


    boom.


    The surrounding violent impact shivered.


    Su Bai felt the magnetic field under his feet with his hands facing down. In an instant, the ground shook and the mountain shook, and the ground instantly dented and cracked. Numerous sentinel robots were trapped in it. However... all this did not stop, the powerful magnetron ability The metal substances deep in the ground were summoned out one after another, like long dragons tumbling and prancing around.


    The screams sounded, the ground cracked, and a powerful dragon of metal material penetrated in an instant. The small pair of heavily guarded soldiers had almost no time to react and was instantly swallowed.


    "what happened?"


    Feeling the shaking of the base, the man in the suit was instantly shocked.


    "Isn''t he in the illusion? How could it be possible to sense the magnetic field, damn... What is the idiot phantom master doing? What illusion did he give him?" The man in the suit scolded in panic. , There is no way to know what the illusion is, now... he is still motionless, but the magnetic field around him has been completely restless.


    The shaking of the base is getting stronger and stronger, and it has faintly fallen to dust.


    From the direction of Su Bai, the ground began to crack and collapse, and metal materials were summoned from deep underground. The surrounding magnetic field was completely chaotic, and the surrounding buildings were twisted and turned into powder.


    The shrill sirens kept coming, and the red warning lights kept going around.


    Suddenly, Su Bai opened his eyes.


    The scenery changed in an instant, the sentry robot disappeared, and the scene of the doomsday disappeared, replaced by an icy corridor.Looking around, a sneer flashed across Su Bai''s mouth.


    Turning his head and glanced at the surveillance camera, Su Bai walked slowly.


    "Wake up, how could he wake up?"


    "Where is the Master of Illusion?"


    The man in the suit hurriedly looked towards the room of the illusion master in shock, only to see that the illusion master had been shaken to the ground.


    "Damn, defective products are defective products."


    The man in the suit scolded and turned his head and shouted: "Quickly, everyone stops him."


    Da da da.


    Countless soldiers ran in the direction of Su Bai, and bullets swarmed as soon as they saw someone.


    Su Bai moved forward slowly, the bullets were bounced off after they hit, the long magnetic dragon behind him whizzed, and these soldiers exploded in an instant.Su Bai kept pace, the magnetic dragon opened the way, and came to the monitoring room without any barriers.


    The door of the monitoring room has fallen, and the soldiers inside are fully armed and staring at the door nervously. The man in the suit is blocked at the innermost, and cold sweat flows down unconsciously.


    He hates the Master of Illusion now.


    I have been cursing defective products, defective products, trying to make myself less... fearful in this way!


    At this moment, the sound seemed to have disappeared, and it was extremely silent. When everyone was staring ahead, they suddenly heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    This sound made everyone stunned. The next moment, there was a loud bang, and the door was instantly distorted, turning like a twist and falling to the ground.


    "Fire!"


    The man in the suit yelled, and the bullet slammed it like crazy without money.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da~


    Amidst the ear-piercing gunfire, a figure slowly appeared.

 C205

    "Humph!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly, the world seemed to stagnate all of a sudden, the bullets stopped in the air, the soldiers stood still, their expressions frozen.Su Bai walked slowly and flew in front of these soldiers with bullets.


    "Boom boom!"


    The moment they returned to normal, the soldiers fell to the ground one after another.


    The man in the suit is silly.


    He was dumbfounded when he saw the soldiers who had walked to the ground neatly.


    what happened?


    "Essex company, haha... Nathaniel Essex, it turned out to be Mr. Omen! Who did I say, able to study mutants, weapon X, turned out to be him." Looking at the man in the suit, Su Bai sneered softly.


    "How do you know?" the man in the suit asked stupidly.


    Essex is considered to be a family group, but the husband has long disappeared, even to the outside world... the husband is no longer a dead person!But after asking, he also reacted, this question...so stupid!


    "I will give him a generous gift."


    Su Bai sneered, then turned and walked to the computer aside.


    The man in the suit subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately felt that the scenery in front of him was gradually reddening and it was difficult to breathe...


    boom!


    His head exploded directly.


    The headless body fell to the ground.


    Chapter 0089 Carbon Steel: Demon Sword Village Masa


    Putting your hand on the computer in front of you, you can see the files on the desktop start to open quickly, flashing more and more, in a short period of time, the related content of the entire computer has flooded into Su Bai''s mind.


    "I didn''t expect the X weapon plan to be so deep, it was actually executing the cloning plan?" Su Bai sighed lightly, turned the computer around, and came to the room of Master Illusion.


    The Master of Illusion was still on the ground, trembling as if he had followed Parkinson.


    Although his eyes were open, he was apathetic, and he looked like a demented child.


    "It''s really pitiful. If your father knew that you would be transformed into this way, I''m afraid he wouldn''t agree to send you to be an X weapon."


    Through the information just now, Su Bai has a certain understanding of the situation of the illusion master.


    He was sent by Stryker to participate in the X Weapons Project, where he conducted a brutal study of his brain, and at the same time proposed a certain liquid agent that can destroy the human mind from his brain, which can be used for interrogation.Under this kind of research, his brain will have been damaged.At the same time, Essex did not let him go because of this. Instead, it reformed and strengthened him. As a result, it forced him into what he is now.


    Human phantom maker?


    Originally, I wanted to increase his self-healing ability, hoping to use this ability to restore his consciousness, but it didn''t succeed!


    "Ability, I accepted it." Su Bai said indifferently, but he didn''t act immediately but disappeared instantly.


    The next moment, he appeared in a certain laboratory.


    There are three people in the laboratory.


    Death woman, saber-toothed tiger and Wolverine.


    When they were in a coma, they should have been given a lot of tranquilizers.


    Su Bai did not rush to wake them up, but walked to the cabinet beside the laboratory.


    Click!


    As Su Bai entered the cabinet suddenly opened, and there was a samurai sword inside.


    Su Bai raised his hand and grabbed it, and the samurai sword flew into his hand with a thud.


    "The demon knife village is made of rare iron ore carbon sodium steel. It is highly toxic and can inhibit self-healing factors. It is deadly to those with regeneration ability!" Looking at the knife in his hand, Su Bai muttered to himself.


    Death Girl, Wolverine, etc. have super self-healing functions. Although self-healing is not invincible, as long as the speed is fast enough to overcome the speed of self-healing, it can still cause harm, but Essex cannot be unprepared.


    The Demon Knife Village made of carbon nano-steel was born for this.


    People who specialize in restraining self-healing ability!


    For Su Bai, this may be the best gain.


    If it weren''t for checking the data on the computer, Su Bai really didn''t know that there was such a thing!


    With him, it''s much easier to make death by yourself.


    Holding the demon sword, Mura Masa, Su Bai teleported back to Master Illusion¡¯s room, drew his sword, handed it, and stood up. The whole action was done in one go.When the Demon Blade Village was piercing his body, Su Bai soon felt the change. The self-healing factor seemed to be contained and hardly worked.


    Go offline, go online.


    Su Bai backed up and picked up the demon knife Muramasa.

 C206

    When he went online, the self-healing factor has come into play again.


    "Wow!"


    He waved his knife casually, and a burst of blade light swept across the neck of the phantom master.


    A slight blood stain suddenly appeared on Master Illusion''s neck, followed by Zhen slowly moving, his head falling off neatly.Seeing his corpse separated, Su Bai felt that he seemed to be relieved inexplicably!


    "Dan mother, how do you feel like doing good deeds."


    Su Bai mumbled depressedly. Putting away the Demon Sword Village, and then raised his hand, the bodies of the three dead women in the distant laboratory shook quickly, and then flew with a whistle.


    Damn, the door of the laboratory was smashed by Wolverine, and the three people flew in the direction of Su Bai weirdly.


    Su Bai took a deep breath, and his ability began to activate. In an instant, the ground trembled again, and it was stronger than before. The magnetic force penetrated and directly broke through the roof.


    Su Bai floated up, followed by the three Wolverines, and floated in the air with Su Bai.


    Looking at the base of the dam underfoot.


    Su Bai sneered and raised his hands sharply downward.


    In an instant, the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked.


    The entire dam base was lifted up a little bit, dust and sand gradually rose, as the dam was lifted from the ground, the flood came out fiercely, and in a blink of an eye the neighborhood was already flooded.Turning his head to look into the distance, Su Bai took a deep breath and waved his hand fiercely, and saw the huge dam base flew out suddenly.


    "Oh my God, what is that?"


    "Damn, is this a dam?"


    "How can you fly in the sky?"


    With the rapid flight to the dam base, people in the cities passing by were dumbfounded and panicked.


    Anyone who sees the sky suddenly gloomy, and a large dam base of Nuotai flying over their heads will be shocked, yelling is unscientific, right?


    "Wow!"


    The dam base seemed to have no intention of falling down at all, like a long dragon flying in the air through countless cities.


    "Humph!"


    "This is a gift for you, Mr. Omen!"


    Sensing that he was almost there, Su Bai let go with a sneer.


    At the same time, somewhere above a secret laboratory, the dam base quickly fell from the air as if it had lost its strength. Before the people in the base laboratory could react, they felt a whirl of the sky and the earth, following the whole The laboratory has been completely crushed.


    Scream, scream...


    The sounds of collapse seemed to converge into a symphony.


    It took more than half an hour before everything calmed down.


    The laboratory has been crushed into rubble by the dam base.


    "Ahem!"


    Among the ruins, a man in a black robe climbed out, looking at the abandoned base in front of him, he couldn''t help but roar ferociously up to the sky."Su Bai, I''m never finished with you!"


    Ruined, all ruined.


    This base is one of his very important bases. It is an important base he used to copy genes to create X weapons. Whether it is blood samples or various materials, the experimental subjects are here.


    And all this... now is ruined.


    The dam base that fell from the sky, besides Su Bai, who else could it be?


    The angry Mr. Omen wanted to tear Su Bai, suddenly... he heard a voice behind him, he wanted to look at it with some joy, and saw a huge rock in the ruins pushed away, an eight or nine-year-old girl. With a cold face, he retracted the steel claw in his hand and struggling to walk out.


    Item 0090


    The air-flying dam base quickly caused an uproar. The Herald and the public were talking about it. Many people speculated that it was made by mutants.The U.S. government immediately conducted an investigation and sought confirmation from Timeless Island, but it turned out to be closed doors.


    In desperation, the U.S. government could only remain silent, but secretly launched other news to overwhelm the limelight.


    At this time, Su Bai had already returned to the Timeless Isle with Wolverine, and the three of them had also woken up.After learning what happened, the three of them were angry and embarrassed. If it weren''t for Su Bai, I''m afraid the three of them could only become Mr. Omen''s experiments.


    "Here are a few addresses. I hope to hear that these places have been destroyed before dawn."


    Su Bai took out a few addresses and said to the three Wolverines.


    These addresses are Mr. Omen''s laboratory!


    Since he will pay attention to hitting himself, he must be prepared to endure revenge.


    The laboratory is just the beginning!


    The three Wolverines took their addresses and left with anger and face-recovered hearts.

 C207

    "Emma, ??there are still a few addresses here. You take someone to destroy this place yourself. If there are mutants caught, you can bring them back." Su Bai turned around and said a few more addresses, Emma nodded and turned around left.


    This should be regarded as the first such large-scale operation after the completion of the Timeless Island. The purpose of Su defeat is very simple, to completely destroy Mr. Omen. At the same time, it is also to let people know that there is only one enemy against the Timeless Island. The grass does not stay, but uproots.


    No matter how long you have been in business, no matter how powerful you are.


    All will be ruined!


    "Just use Mr. Omen to tell the world that the Timeless Isle is established!"


    ...


    Mr. Omen took the No. 23 experiment item and left the abandoned base to prepare for other rest, and at the same time set out to retaliate against Su Bai.What he never expected was that when he rushed to the bases, he saw only ruins.


    The revenge came so fast and so fierce.


    He was unwilling to contact all the bases, all of them lost.He didn''t believe in evil-looking for the past, whether it was an ordinary base, or a test base for researching mutants, and detaining mutants, without exception...all were destroyed.


    When anger gradually turned into despair, despair turned into numbness, and when it was heard that even the Essex company in the United Kingdom was destroyed by a sudden storm and completely turned into ruins, Mr. Omen had already collapsed somewhat.


    After so many years, he has been running the foundation for so many years, so it is completely ruined like a dream?


    "bass!"


    X23 suddenly looked at the woods in front of him, his small fists clenched, and two steel claws suddenly stretched out, sharp and sharp!


    X23''s reaction made Mr. Omen gradually sober up and waved to the forest in front of him fiercely.


    In an instant, a powerful shock energy suddenly emerged.


    With a bang, the ground layers were lifted, and the woods were instantly shaken, and layers of dust and fog appeared.


    Mr. Omen stared at the dust and mist, and a silhouette gradually emerged.


    Before he could see who came, a dazzling light lit up, the dust mist was blown away in an instant, and the dazzling orange light swept over.Mr. Omen was shocked, reaching out to grab the X23 next to him to resist.She has the ability to heal herself and shouldn''t be able to die, even if she dies... it doesn''t matter.


    As long as he succeeds once, he can create more.


    However, when he stretched out his hand, the X23 beside him was gone.


    I don''t know when, she actually ran away.


    This made Mr. Omen furious, and there was no time to think about it. The palm of his hand slammed the shock energy towards the ground. In an instant, the ground was slumped. With the help of this force, Mr. Omen instantly rose into the air. Just as soon as it flew, the beam Passing by, his hair instantly burned.


    "Puff!"


    Mr. Omen landed heavily and patted his hair quickly.


    The crazy appearance seemed to be pumping himself, very embarrassed.


    The scorching smell permeated the air, extinguishing the flame on the head, and Mr. Omen at this time couldn''t tell the embarrassment!However, he ignored his appearance and suddenly looked up.


    A person slowly came out, not who Su Bai was!


    "Why are you here!"


    "You shouldn''t know that I will be here, no one knows that I will be here!"


    Mr. Omen looked at Su Bai in shock. This place was his last and most secret hiding place. People who knew this place might have already died!


    "Nathaniel Essex, born in London, England, is a radical genetic research expert. He once put forward the theory that a large number of mutants will appear in the near future. There are many arguments like this now, but in There was no such news in that era, so your life was difficult. After your wife and son died, you were completely plunged into crazy obsessions. You began to study mutant genes to make yourself immortal. I have to say, You are indeed a genius!"


    "When everything is destroyed, except here, your once home, the burial place of your wife and son, I never thought you would go there."


    Su Bai''s voice slowly sounded, and Mr. Omen''s expression was extremely shocked."You, how can you know me so much? It''s impossible for anyone to know about me anymore."


    "When I don''t know who you are, I really don''t know, but once I know who you are, you won''t have any secrets." Su Bai talked with a sneer thumb, the coin spinning in the air, emitting sizzling lightning .


    The wind blew up suddenly.


    Above the head, dark clouds gradually filled with lightning and thunder.


    "You have transformed so many mutants to give them more abilities. I don''t know how much abilities you... have gained!"


    The coin suddenly stopped spinning and fell vertically, and Su Bai suddenly swung open.


    Super-electromagnetic gun.


    The combination of magnetism and electricity, powerful propulsion.


    Mr. Omen is planning to use the shock energy to shake himself away as before, but when his ability to wave his hand has not been released, the electromagnetic cannon has already arrived in front of him.


    "How come it suddenly changes so fast?"


    Mr. Omen was shocked, his face suddenly changed.


    Chapter 0091 Mr. Omen''s Death and Eternal Bridge


    The speed was several times faster than before, and this sudden change didn''t react to anything except a flash of consternation for Mr. Omen.

 C208

    When the dazzling light beam filled his sight, he couldn''t even see the rapidly spinning coins, as if the sun fell and destroyed everything and burned everything, he only felt a dazzling moment, and then... knew nothing.


    The electromagnetic cannon penetrated through Mr. Omen''s body, and his body began to be caught in the dormitory before he got close. The electromagnetic cannon pierced through the body and flew far away, and finally there was a violent explosion.


    Seeing Mr. Omen''s body quickly fragmented into molecules, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Didn''t give yourself the ability to heal yourself?Is it because it hasn''t had time yet, or hasn''t ensured its success?But it doesn''t matter, even if you have a self-healing apocalypse, you can''t stop your move, let alone Mr. Omen?


    He is not a fighting type.


    He is an evil scientist.


    It may be possible to study genes, X weapons, and even human cloning. If you really do it, it will be worse.He beckoned to withdraw the coin, the red mist rose, and Su Bai moved away.


    Just after he walked for almost ten minutes, near the ruins where the electromagnetic cannon finally hit, small bodies were slowly struggling to get up, and the injuries healed quickly.


    It didn''t take long to return to a cold loli appearance.


    Looking around, X23 turned and left, and the small figure quickly disappeared nearby.


    ...


    Timeless island.


    Very lively.


    All mutants gathered together, cheering, and celebrating the completion of the Timeless Isle.


    Seeing their excitement, Su Bai knew that his original decision was correct. Only by allowing them to participate in the construction of the island can they have a strong sense of belonging here, because all of this is due to their efforts. Born under their witness.


    That sense of participation is completely different when the Soviet Union built directly and then took them in.


    In the center of the Timeless Isle, there is a big clock before the inner city.


    At this time, the bell sounded melodiously and gradually passed, everyone fell silent, immersed in the bell...


    After the completion of the ceremony, some people are busy decorating their new homes and new environments, and some people are still immersed in that emotion.Su Bai followed the Black Queen, White Queen, Ruiwen, and Lingdie into the inner city.


    The city wall made of Edman alloy stood tall, and as soon as I entered, I saw a tall statue.


    "..."


    Su Bai was speechless when he saw this statue.


    "is this okay?"


    "What''s wrong? This island is your island, this inner city is your city, what''s the problem with putting a statue of you?" Emma said with a smile.


    The Black Queen also smiled and nodded in response: "In fact, it is not just here. There are statues of you on all sides of the island, especially on the left and right sides of the entrance to the harbor. When you have completed the bridge, each The first thing anyone who steps into the Timeless Isle will see is your statue!"


    "Sufficient enough, but it sounds good!"


    Su Bai smiled and began to visit.


    The inner city is huge, similar to my entire manor, maybe even more.The style of the building adopts the design of the Celestial Palace, which is the only building on the Eternal Island-a building of this style, which is very in line with the identity of Su Bai, whether it is a Celestial or a king.


    It took a full two hours to visit a circle.


    "Where is your room?"


    "It''s all here, you have a lot of time to visit in the future." Emma said with a grin.


    "At present, I, Emma, ??Ruiwen, and Lingdie live here. Peggy, Dotty and their rooms are also ready. There are many remaining rooms. As for who is to be admitted, it is up to you to decide. "The Black Queen said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later." Su Bai nodded and then asked Emma, ??"Is there anything special about the person rescued this time?"


    "It hasn''t been sorted yet." Emma said.


    "Well, go back and get a file, register the abilities of everyone on the island, and... you can consider doing something similar to nationality certification to distinguish the Timeless Isle from people outside the Timeless Isle!"


    "Well, I''ll arrange this with Sage later." The Black Queen said...


    "Okay, let''s do this first, I will build our bridge, and then go back to the manor!"


    Su Bai nodded and then turned and walked out of the inner city.


    When Su Bai appeared and gradually moved in the direction of the Bronx, many mutants noticed and guessed what he was going to do. Not long after, many people gathered behind Su Bai!


    Looking across the sea, there are also many gatherings on the coast.


    Seeing Su Bai and the mutants coming along mightily and not knowing what to do, I felt a little nervous.


    Walking to the edge of the island, materials made of Edman alloy were already piled up nearby.


    Looking around, Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly and waved his hand suddenly, and the materials on the ground suddenly flew up. Under Su Bai''s feet, he crackled and assembled himself, as if it were a jigsaw puzzle.


    Su Bai''s feet moved forward slowly. Following his footsteps, the bridge quickly extended, and countless materials flew over from the ground, over Su Bai''s head, and set up in front of him.


    Crackling, dazzling.

 C209

    Everyone watching this scene was stunned and shocked.


    This scene is really shocking!


    It was shocked that they couldn''t think, they couldn''t tell.


    I don''t know how long it took when the other end of the bridge was built on the shore.


    When Su Bai walked down slowly, when the sun swayed on the earth, when he stood in the light, everyone had a feeling of wanting to be reborn.


    "Eternal... Bridge?"


    "Eternal Bridge."


    Watching this bridge that connects the shore to the Timeless Isle, a great and sacred building was born!


    In the brilliance, Su Bai suddenly disappeared, and people couldn''t help but have an illusion, as if he only appeared to create all this!


    In the next moment, Su Bai has appeared in the Immortal Manor.


    We greeted Natasha and went into the living room.


    In the living room, almost all the people outside are here.


    Dotti, Page, Mora, Silver Fox Kara, Jia Ying, Kanina in charge of the company.


    "Do you know what I mean by calling you back?"


    Su Bai walked over and sat between Doty and Peggy, and said with a smile.


    Chapter 0092


    "In fact, we just discussed it. Kanina and I are not going to go there for the time being. After all, there are companies in the bureau and it¡¯s inconvenient to go back and forth. Basically, Dotti and Carla¡¯s company don¡¯t have much preparation for the payment. Leave it to others to take care of, they are going to go." Peggy spoke slowly, then paused to look at Mora.


    Mora smiled and said, "I won''t be there for the time being. I''m using CIA resources to find mutants."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, the result was actually what he expected.


    Anyway, he doesn''t go there and won''t come back. The Bronx is still his main development area.


    "What about you?" Su Bai looked at Jia Ying.


    Jia Ying hesitated and said, "I want to go for a walk."


    "Of course, I can ask the housekeeper to get you some money, and call whenever something happens." The idea of ??Jia Ying Su Bai is very simple. She is one of the heroes in providing immortal potions. What does she have in mind, Su will not be defeated. Mind to satisfy her as much as possible.


    She wants to go for a walk, so let''s go.


    Anyway, the reserve of immortal potions is enough!


    Everything was arranged properly. Su Bai simply moved, sent Dotti and Mora, and the scientists in the laboratory, etc. There is a new laboratory on the island, and the guards are much stronger than here. .


    The matter of the Timeless Isle has once again been spread on a large scale. The people of the saber-toothed tiger are in charge of the guards on the island 24 hours a day. Su Bai is asking Hank to study whether he can make something like a magnetic energy cover, otherwise the Timeless Isle It is so large that it takes a lot of manpower and material resources to ensure safety.


    After the completion of the Timeless Island, commercial streets gradually rose up, and the prices were completely different for both internal and external prices. At the beginning, ordinary people did not dare to enter the Timeless Island, but as time went on, they became more courageous.


    They found that there was no difference except for the long weirdness that might be there, except that they would show special abilities from time to time. The result gradually... Although every time they land on the Timeless Isle, strict investigation is required, the business on the island is still good. When I got up, my popularity gradually increased.


    In this case, although not necessarily getting rich, at least life is worry-free, especially with the move in to Kennedy, it makes ordinary people more at ease and curious about the Timeless Isle.Of course, Kennedy did not indicate his identity as a mutant, at least not yet.


    As the days passed, Su Bai suddenly received a call from Janet.


    This is the first time I have received a call from Janet since the last time. Although there is a reason that Janet was just asking Su Bai to have a meal and get together, the result...it naturally happened after the meal. .


    In the next morning, Janet said that she was going to perform a task with Ant-Man, which made Su Bai remember one thing instantly.Recalling the plot in the movie "Ant-Man", it seems that Janet seems to have entered quantum space while performing a certain mission?Although a flash of easter eggs in the movie indicated that Janet may have been in the quantum space, but what kind of sin was going to happen there, so Su Bai forced Janet to stay.


    At first Janet was a little angry, but when Ant-Man came back from the mission and explained how dangerous it was, she believed that what Su Bai said was true.However, she did not back down because of this, and continued to perform tasks in S.H.I.E.L.D., but Su Bai asked Peggy to pay attention. If there is any dangerous task, try not to send Janet to it. Even if it is a joy of fish, she does not know. That''s all, if you know it, it''s really not good to just ignore it!


    Time is long, years are like songs.


    Another year in a blink of an eye.


    The new president did nothing, and the development of the Timeless Isle has matured. During this time, Su Bai has not been idle. He focuses on training his spiritual abilities and has created a spiritual barrier in his spiritual realm to ensure that even if the incident happens suddenly Will not be affected.


    "Going?"


    Before dawn, Su Bai felt that the woman beside him seemed to get up slowly.


    Paige nodded and said apologetically: "Temporary situation. I just received the news. There seems to be an abnormal situation in Colorado. It is said that there is a suspected spaceship and a little boy is missing. I want to see the situation."


    "Spaceship, the missing boy?"


    Su Bai mumbled a word and felt a little familiar. Seeing Peggy get up, Su Bai simply followed."Forget it, I''ll take you there and call Lingdie, just in time I am going to go out for a round. I was busy with development before and there was no time to go out and round."


    "Ok!"


    Peggy nodded, and it didn''t take long for him to pack it up. Su Bai called Lingdie, took the Yaodao Cunzhen, and followed Peggy on the Immortal to Colorado.

 C210

    "Well, you go back and tell Emma they call me if there is anything."


    Su Bai followed Agent 3 and then got off the plane with Lingdie and Peggy.


    First, I went to the scene of the crime with Zhe Peggy. According to the news on the scene, a little boy named Peter Jason Quill suddenly disappeared on the street. Before disappearing, people nearby found that a glare lit up. The white light is even more so that some people vowed to have seen spaceships and aliens, but the credibility is hard to say.In short, there is no redundant information, and the little boy can''t find it. The matter can only be stopped temporarily.


    "There is one S.H.I.E.L.D. car left and you can try the road type." Before the separation, Su Bai said to Peggy.


    Peggy nodded and then let his subordinates stay with an off-road vehicle, and then hesitantly asked: "Is this really an alien?"


    "I told you that this world is very complicated. Aliens have nothing else. In the near future, many people believe in the existence of aliens with their own eyes. As for this little boy, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Now. He will live well, and will have great achievements in the future, maybe there will be a chance to see him in the future." Su Bai smiled and hugged and kissed Peggy goodbye, and then got in the car.


    With the passage of time, many interesting things are about to happen. The Timeless Isle is already stable and I don¡¯t need to worry about it for the time being, so Su Bai wanted to walk around. He likes to enjoy it, not just on the Timeless Isle, seeing people everywhere. Demeanor, it''s not bad to see the magnificent Marvel world that is about to unfold!


    ¢Û Marvel"Dark Night"


    Chapter 0001 Bar Beauty?


    It was dark at night.


    In this dark night, there is no way to know who is there and what happened.


    Regarding the dark night, some people want to sleep and rest, some think of the luxurious and corrupt nightlife, and some think of many ancient legends.


    In this quiet or noisy night, an unknown force is about to move, lurking in the sun to take root.


    ...


    The roar of cars rang on the quiet and dim highway, awakening countless sleeping birds and beasts. The bright headlights illuminate the empty highway, and the off-road vehicle galloped past from a distance, and you can clearly see the driving Woman in a long trench coat.


    Cold, focused, coupled with the roar of off-road vehicles, gives a cool feeling.


    The car cut through the tranquility of the suburbs and quickly drove into the brightly lit city ahead. The neon lights flickered, passing rows of bars and nightclubs that were still open, and occasionally cars passed by. The sound of the music on the car was loud. It was a hustle and bustle. City, a city with lively nightlife.


    "Find a hotel and take a shower first." A lazy and disgusting voice came from behind.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lingdie responded, and the car quickly turned and headed to a hotel not far away that looked good.


    Creak!


    The brakes awakened the parking boy who was coughing at the entrance of the hotel. He hurried over and saw the car door open. What he saw was a pair of attractive boots. Following his gaze, one with a pony tail and a long dress Woman in wide trench coat.


    Although this woman did not pretend to be cold, she had a cold feeling that strangers should not enter, so that the parking brother subconsciously stopped.Immediately after him, she saw the woman turned around and took out two long knives behind her back, and then opened the rear door.


    A man walked down.


    It''s hard to describe what kind of man he is. It seems that there is nothing special besides being handsome, but it gives the parking boy a sense of fear and tension when he meets the hotel owner, no... or even more exaggerated.


    To be tacky, it''s a kind of high-ranked man without anger and prestige.


    "Stop well."


    Su Bai said to the parking brother casually, and then entered the hotel.


    After opening the room, Su Bai and Lingdie took the elevator upstairs.


    "not bad!"


    After entering the room, Su Bai looked at it, and Lingdie had already put the bath water first.


    After taking a shower happily, Su Bai felt a lot more relaxed.The road trip is really cool. During this time, he and Lingdie have also traveled through many cities, but staying in the car for a long time is a bit boring.


    After soaking for more than an hour, Su Bai came out.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked towards Lingdie.


    "I just asked, there are several bars and nightclubs around here that are good, and a few restaurants are said to be very authentic." Lingdie put down the phone in the hotel and turned around.


    "Well, you go take a bath first, and have a look later!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    When Lingdie finished taking a bath, the two came out of the hotel and went to a nearby bar.


    The distance is not too far, but only a few corners and I didn''t drive. After walking for about ten minutes, I saw a bar with flashing signs. There were many cars parked at the door, which seemed to be a good business.


    Pushing the door and walking in, a lively sound wave came oncoming.


    The dynamic music and lively scenes swept away the silence of the night. The two came in and attracted a lot of attention. The handsome men and beautiful women were also from the celestial dynasty, especially Lingdie with two knives behind her back. It felt... very special. .But in places like bars, as long as you don''t influence them, they won''t be nosy.


    Just after I ordered some wine and food, I just sat down, and a few women with heavy make-up and barely dressed came over.It''s a pity that he was scared back by Lingdie''s cold eyes before he got close.


    "That''s it again." Su Bai said with a wry smile."Why is your character getting colder and colder."


    "Forget this kind of stuff, sir?" Lingdie''s mouth raised slightly, and said with a chuckle.


    "It''s just to pass the time, and I can''t do anything." Su Bai said, and suddenly saw another woman approaching.


    This woman was wearing a short black jumpsuit with a long windbreaker outside. The black high heels set off Zhe''s beautiful legs.Although I also put on makeup, it is not vulgar, but a kind of cold feeling.

 C211

    The most important thing is that she ignored Lingdie''s cold air field!


    "Is this all right?" Su Bai smiled and said to Lingdie, and made a gesture of coming over to the woman who was walking.The woman took the opportunity to stand up next to Su, and the corners of her skirt couldn''t help pulling upward.


    "Very white!"


    Although the light is not particularly bright, she can still feel that her skin is very white, and the whiteness seems a little abnormal.


    This woman was generous and not shy. After sitting down, she had a drink and chat with Su Bai, and her words from time to time contained hints and hints of teasing.After drinking for three rounds, the woman''s hand rested on Su Bai''s lap."Would you like to play in another place? I know a place, which is great!"


    "Are there only two of us?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman glanced at Lingdie, who had been silent, and said with a smile: "It''s okay for three people to work together, I don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind either!"


    Su Bai laughed, got up and said, "Let''s go."


    "Sir?" Lingdie looked at Su Bai in surprise, knowing that for so long, although sometimes she would find some such women to drink, but nothing really happened. After all, even she... hasn''t... ¡­


    So seeing that Su Bai had agreed so simply, Lingdie was a little surprised.


    Su Bai smiled at the woman, then turned around and hugged Lingdie''s waist and whispered: "Don''t talk, follow along, I promise you will not be disappointed."


    Lingdie looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and finally nodded.


    After getting out of the bar and getting into the woman''s car, Su Bai and Lingdie sat in the back. The woman sometimes said this and drove the car quickly.


    "The meat processing plant? Are you sure it''s great here?"


    It didn''t take long for the car to stop at a meat processing factory, and the two of them followed in and saw a fan of pork waiting to be processed.


    "Some irritating places should naturally be covered, come with me!"


    The woman said to lead the way, with a cold smile on her lips.


    Data 0002


    After passing through the processing plant, I soon came to a place that looked like a safe.


    The closed iron door, and a rough man stood at the door.


    "Hey." The woman yelled, tilting her head in the direction of Su Bai and Lingdie.


    The man took a look and slowly opened the door.It was dark inside, and bursts of noise came out.


    The woman took off her trench coat as she walked.


    After passing through the short darkness, the lights flickered, and the crowd was dancing fiercely. There were men and women, one by one, close to each other, and there were many beautiful women who just wore underwear and swayed to the music.


    The woman threw the clothes to Su Bai casually, turned back and walked inside. While walking, she opened the zipper of her clothes, revealing the black underwear inside.


    "The sound insulation is good."


    Throwing away the woman''s windbreaker, Su Bai said with a smile.


    The sound was so loud, but I didn''t hear any sound when I was outside.


    Lingdie frowned slightly, faintly feeling uncomfortable.


    "Aren''t you going over?" Lingdie asked.


    Su Baihe shook his head: "Do you smell it?"


    "What?" Lingdie asked in amazement.


    "Smell of blood."


    As if to verify his words, suddenly the sprinkler above his head spewed a bright red liquid, and the pungent bloody smell instantly radiated, causing Lingdie to subconsciously cover his nose.The people on the dance floor did not panic, but seemed to have finally waited. They opened their arms excitedly, raised their heads and opened their mouths to welcome the baptism of blood.


    It didn''t take long for them to become blood people one by one.


    "Gosh, are they crazy?"


    Lingdie said in surprise.


    "Crazy, there are even crazier ones." Su Bai smiled, following Lingdie, he had noticed that these people were grinning, showing sharp and sharp teeth, and there were several places that seemed to be biting and screaming madly. The sound gradually came.


    "How is this going?"


    "Vampire, a creature that lives in the dark and feeds on blood. How about? Didn''t let you down?"


    Su Bai folded his shoulders and looked at the madness in front of him.


    Su Bai had already noticed her identity when the woman in the bar approached.The origin of vampires is very old, and it is nothing new that there are vampires in the Marvel world.But for so many years, Su Bai has never encountered or heard the rumors about vampires. This time it was a coincidence. I did not expect to meet and become the target of vampires!


    Curious, Su Bai simply pushed forward to see what she wanted to do. She thought she was alone, but she came here with him, a vampire lair!


    It seems that the female vampire should have gone out at night to find prey from outside, attracted here and then be eaten.

 C212

    They were not the only human beings who were drawn here, but those people were not so lucky. One by one, the worms smashed in the center of the dance floor, but they were swarmed by the surrounding vampires, screaming for their lives.


    At this time, a vampire stared at them with stern grin and crazy eyes, Lingdie subconsciously reached out to take a knife.At this moment, I heard a loud bang, and the iron gate next to it flew in and hit the ground heavily, and all the vampires stopped and looked at the door for an instant.


    The black leather jacket, the sturdy body, the dark face exudes a strong coldness.


    "God, it''s him!"


    The vampire whispered, and subconsciously began to back away.


    Lingdie was a little surprised, who is this guy?


    "Blade, daywalker!" someone shouted in a low voice.


    "Blade? Daywalker?" Lingdie took a look and then looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised at this time. At this moment, he was actually wondering if he would encounter Blade Warrior, an alternative hero in the Marvel universe, and one of the members of the Midnight Son.


    As a half-human and half-vampire, he spends most of his time slaughtering vampires. He doesn''t appear in mainstream circles very much, but he is a well-known character.


    "Watching the show."


    Su Bai said to Lingdie with a chuckle, and looked at it with interest.


    The vampires looked at the blade warriors warily, with fierce faces.The Blade Warrior was not afraid, but showed a smile.Well, compared to his black skin, his teeth...really white!


    "Come on, daywalker!"


    One of the vampires seemed unable to bear the atmosphere and provoked loudly.


    The blade soldier sneered, and violently raised the rifle in his hand for a shot.


    The vampire who was shot instantly turned to ashes, and the surrounding vampires instantly became messy.The blade warrior seemed to be used to this kind of scene, calmly and calmly began to slaughter the surrounding vampires.


    Some vampires rushed towards the blade warrior, while others took advantage of it to escape.


    A few even rushed towards Su Bai and Lingdie without knowing what they were thinking.


    Su Baili ignored the reason and waved the hapless vampire out, but it happened to be thrown by the blade warrior and turned into ashes with a single shot.


    "Hey, I want to break your neck."


    The woman who came with Su Bai and Lingdie before provoked the blade warrior, but was bombarded with a single shot!


    "It''s a pity that I have long legs." Su Bai said regretfully.


    "It seems that these vampires are not strong." Seeing the blade warrior killing these vampires like cutting vegetables, Lingdie whispered.


    "Originally, it was just a few miscellaneous soldiers, silver weapons can be easily destroyed. Your energy light blade should also be able to." Su Bai said, at this time the blade soldiers had run out of bullets and started a melee attack.


    A group of vampires gradually poured in from outside, who seemed to be security guards.


    As soon as he entered, he shot wildly.


    The blade soldier''s movements were very agile, and he shot a gun in a blink of an eye and was about to shoot, but then a vampire violently pointed his gun at Su Bai.


    "If you dare to move, I will shoot him to death!"


    The blade soldier stopped in an instant.


    Lingdie stared at this vampire with wide-eyed eyes, this guy... is it going to die?


    Lingdie was about to draw a knife subconsciously, but was stopped by Su Bai with a smile.


    "Give you three seconds, move the gun away from my eyes."


    Looking at the vampire, Su Bai said with a slight mouth raised.


    Data 0003


    The vampire looked at Su Bai with surprise, this kid was scared crazy?He sneered: "Boy, I advise you to be quiet, otherwise, if I accidentally shake my hands, your head is about to blossom."


    "You guys, go against the blade!"


    He said, the vampire next to him had already walked towards the Blade Warrior with a smile.


    The Blade Warrior frowned and didn''t make a move, it seemed he was worried.


    "One, two, three... three seconds have arrived." Su Bai said softly, what can you do when you look at the vampire?If you dare to move, Su Bai shook his head: "Lingdie!"


    "Huh!"


    An edge flashed by, and the vampire''s gun was instantly cut off neatly, and fell to the ground with a snap.


    The speed is too fast, too fast to react at all.


    Lingdie waved his backhand, and the katana had already cut off the vampire''s head.With a click, his head fell to the ground, Lingdie pulled a knife and returned to Su Bai''s side.


    Quiet...

 C213

    Whether it was the smiling vampires or the blade warriors, they seemed to be surprised by Lingdie''s hand.


    The blade warrior reacted very quickly, and instantly rescued the two vampires who were approaching him.


    At this time, the sound of gunfire suddenly sounded.


    The blade warrior jumped up and took refuge. When people were in the air, they saw Lingdie shot again, a katana dance was airtight, and bullets couldn''t get in.And behind Lingdie, Su Bai slowly walked towards a vampire next to him.


    Lingdie also tended to follow the bullet behind Su Bai, but Su Bai didn''t worry about not caring, and walked in front of a vampire.


    The vampire seemed a little dumbfounded, and he waited until Su Bai was near before raising his gun.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the gun in the vampire''s hand flew out in an instant. When the vampire was stunned, he suddenly felt his body fly and float in the air, which made him scream in horror.


    "Shhh, don''t shout, I just want to study it."


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, but that smile looked like a demon.


    "Kacha" "Kacha,"


    The guns scattered on the ground suddenly flew up, and in a blink of an eye they flew in front of the vampire and faced him neatly.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullet furiously hit the vampire.


    "Ahhhhh" the vampire screamed and was beaten into a sieve in an instant.


    "Huh."


    While the surroundings were shocked and stunned, Lingdie made a quick move, and instantly killed the nearby vampires, and then returned to Su Bai''s side."Sir, it seems that beheading can kill them."


    "It''s just some low-level vampires."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then looked at the panting vampire in front of him with interest, "Look, he hasn''t died after being beaten this way, but he will hurt and get hurt. But the speed of self-healing is not fast. Need to replenish blood food to be able to recover quickly."


    Lingdie glanced and nodded.


    "Vampires have very high blood concentrations, but they are of little value."


    Su Bai shook his head, squeezed his palm lightly, and with a bang, the vampire''s head had exploded.


    L.


    Su Bai seemed to have an invisible position to block the blood out. After the collapse was over, Su Bai took back the magnetic shield.


    "Didn''t the husband say that he wanted to find a flight attendant? It should be good to get a vampire?" Lingdie whispered.


    "This is a good idea!" Su Bai nodded in agreement.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, the Blade Warrior was shocked. Who are these two people?Whether it was Lingdie''s sword technique, or the special ability that Su Bai demonstrated just now, the blade warrior was surprised.


    Is it a mutant?


    Rumors about mutants can be said to be raging. Although it is relatively remote here, he has also heard of some, but he has never seen it.Suddenly, the Blade Warrior moved, suddenly turned around and kicked it out, and at the same time subconsciously wanted to draw the gun, but suddenly remembered that the gun was thrown by himself, at this moment... he was floating in the air.


    He chased up, stepped the vampire who wanted to escape on the wall, and shouted, "Can you return my gun?"


    Su Bai turned his head and took a look. With a search, a gun flew to the hand of the blade soldier, and the rest of the guns fell to the ground.The blade warrior froze for a moment and fired two shots, but it was not a special bullet, but a sharp cling under the muzzle, which instantly nailed the vampire to the wall.


    "Quin, I''ve already cut your hands so soft. This time I want to change the taste and burn it with fire." The blade soldier took out something that looked like a special bomb and threw it on him."Say hello to Faith for me."


    Turning around, the vampire named Quinn was already burning.


    The Blade Warrior was about to ask about the identity of Su Bai and Lingdie, but suddenly heard footsteps.


    The police are here!


    After hesitating, the Blade Warrior turned and ran to the wall beside him, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go too."


    Su Bai said with a smile, and appeared in the remote alley of the processing factory with Lingdie Teleport.


    "Let''s go." Su Bai said that the two of them stepped to leave. At this moment, they heard a sound from behind, and immediately saw the blade soldier get up in the flue of the processing factory.


    "I thought it was so cool, but it turned out to be climbing the flue..."


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly and was about to leave, but the voice of the blade warrior rang from behind.


    "Stop, you are..."


    Before he finished speaking, the body of the Blade Warrior chasing forward had stopped.

 C214

    A sharp long knife was pointed at his neck.


    Lingdie looked at him coldly."Don''t come close."


    The blade warrior lowered his head and glanced, showing a white smile, suddenly shot!


    Lingdie snorted, and the two immediately fought.


    Dangling, knives go back and forth.


    Although knowing that Lingdie''s sword technique is very powerful, it still surprised the blade warrior.The most important thing is that the opponent''s strength is not weaker than her own, she is a woman!This made the blade warrior feel a little annoyed, and shook the opponent with a loud scream, but he saw a purple light shine, and an energy whip appeared in Lingdie¡¯s hand and immediately wrapped it around the blade warrior¡¯s neck and threw it directly. Got out.


    "Get closer, I''m not welcome."


    Lingdie said faintly, but the blade warrior refused to surrender like this. He just got up and was about to chase again, only to find that his body... can''t move!


    Data 0004


    Su Bai turned his head and took a look. The blade warrior flew out and hit the wall hard, following his own knife, now that it came out strangely, and after floating in the air, he turned his head fiercely, pounced, and the knife stabbed in. He sank into the wall.


    The Blade Warrior grinned in pain.


    "The teeth are quite white." Su Bai said with a smile, and said faintly: "I won''t waste time with you this nigger for a long night. Goodbye, Blade Warrior!"


    Waving his hand, Su Bai and Lingdie turned and left.


    The blade warrior endured the pain and drew the knife out, watching the direction the two were leaving without saying a word for a long time.


    He felt for the first time what is called weakness.


    How did he do that?This is... Mutant?


    Hotel room.


    Su Bai sat on the head of the bed in a bathrobe, and Lingdie walked out in a bathrobe after a while.Although it was not stained and it was washed before going out, the smell in the processing plant... is really unpleasant.After taking a shower, Lingdie felt much better.


    After staying with her husband for a long time, it seems that he has become a habit of cleanliness.


    "come!"


    Su Bai smiled and beckoned to Lingdie, Lingdie sat next to him obediently.


    Putting his palm on Lingdie¡¯s round legs and rubbing unconsciously, Su Bai smiled and said, "What do you think about vampires?"


    "Normally, it''s far behind the mutants, but there are more, which is very threatening to ordinary people, or the biggest threat!" Lingdie thought for a while and said."That blade warrior seems to specialize in hunting vampires? Is there anything special about him?"


    "What''s special?"


    Su Bai smiled, with his hands moving upwards, Lingdie''s face instantly blushed, the belt that followed the bathrobe was untied, and the ketone body was revealed.


    "Get closer." Su Bai said with a smile, and Lingdie blushed and sat forward, allowing his hands to be more easily grasped.


    Su Bai slowly said: "The Blade Warrior is indeed very special. His mother was bitten by a vampire when he was born, and infected him. He was born half human and half vampire, without the shortcomings of a vampire, but has the advantages of a vampire. Strong. , Self-healing ability is relatively strong, etc., he was adopted from a young age and trained to become a vampire hunter, hunting vampires everywhere."


    Lingdie has no doubts about Su Bai''s words, facts have proved countless times, and he seems to know everything.


    just¡­¡­


    Lingdie had some hands that couldn''t stand Su Bai...


    During this period of time, living together and living together, there are not many actions like this, but after each time, he has nothing to do, it seems that he just enjoys or has some kind of hand addiction, which makes Lingdie very depressed.


    She had already prepared for it, and even looked forward to that moment.


    "Hmm!"


    Lingdie snorted and trembled slightly. Looking at Lingdie''s blushing face, Su Bai smiled and suddenly pulled her into his arms, and bowed his head to kiss Lingdie''s surprised voice.In an instant, something seemed to be ignited.


    Lingdie felt that he was about to burn, and had forgotten everything.


    In a trance, the postures of the two have changed. Lingdie only noticed Su Bai''s smiling eyes and the long-awaited pain.


    The long night seemed to become very short-lived, as if it didn''t take long for the outside to gradually light up, and the two of them fell asleep.


    Many things happened this night.


    The sudden arrival of the police took Quentin, who had not been completely burned to ashes, and sent him to the hospital for an autopsy to identify his identity. As a result, Quentin bit a man and a woman two doctors in the hospital. The Blade Warrior went there but he ran away. As a result, Xinyou couldn''t bear to save the female doctor and bring her back to her residence, so that the adopted vampire hunter Abraham injected her with serum to suppress the bloodthirsty of the vampire.


    Faith in the words of the blade warrior, a vampire who is not a purebred, was taught by the purebred vampires in the alliance. He was ambitious to rule mankind and rule the world. After this incident, his ambition became stronger and began to translate. The so-called ancient vampire book is trying to make himself stronger.


    The female doctor safely suppressed her bloodthirsty and was sent away by the Blade Warrior, but she was used as a bait to hang the vampire and find Faith.


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Su Bai.


    He and Lingdie didn''t wake up until noon, but didn''t get up, but went crazy for a long time.


    Although I have seen it and touched it countless times, it was only after really tasting it that Su Bai felt the specialness of the Lingdie, which was quite a bit of taste.Until the evening, Su Bai and Lingdie came out of the hotel.


    "There is a good nightclub. It is said that it was run by a Japanese. There will be performances by Japanese women, and the food is also good." After getting in the car, Lingdie said.

 C215

    "Then go and see!"


    Once it was related to Japan, Su Bai unconsciously thought of something that everyone knew.


    I drove to this nightclub, and soon after getting out of the car, a parking brother came over.Su Bai looked around and saw a few women with heavy makeup standing on the corner of the street, some from Japan, some from the United States, um, and some black girls.


    There is a very secret symbol on the corner of the nightclub.


    "Good luck," Su Bai said softly.


    Lingdie looked suspiciously, and said in surprise: "Isn''t this also a vampire site?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    Lingdie couldn''t help being dumb.


    "Vampires have always existed, but they haven''t noticed it before." Su Bai smiled and said that the two had already entered.


    Although this is a nightclub that focuses on Japanese style, the environment inside is still very European and American. There are many people sitting in rows, and several girls are jumping and jumping on the scattered round stage, singing Songs in Japanese.


    Long double ponytails, girlish skirts, it feels like a kawaii Japanese girl.Although I sing Japanese songs, it seems to be a rap style that fits this style.At the same time, there are many Asian faces in this nightclub. They should all be Japanese. Even the wine delivery girl is Japanese, and she wears very cool clothes.


    "How is it?" Lingdie asked when looking at the two Japanese girls towards Su Bai.


    Data 0005


    "It''s okay, it''s just that I don''t like this singing style very much. Pure appreciation is not good. It''s not bad to help exaggerate the atmosphere." Su Bai said casually.


    "Then I''ll go ask." Lingdie said as she was about to get up but was stopped by Su Bai.


    "They are not vampires." Su Bai said, shaking his head.


    What you want on a private jet is to be special and of course to be pleasing to the eye.Although the Salvadoran angels are not outstanding, they have good figures and dance poses, most of which are mutants.These two Japanese singers are certainly not bad, but they are just ordinary people. This alone is enough to make Su Bai have no interest.


    How can you be qualified to work on your own plane?


    "That''s a pity," Lingdie said regretfully, and stopped mentioning this matter.


    Eat, drink and listen to songs, the atmosphere is pretty good.


    There were vampires around, and some humans who wanted to be vampires. The atmosphere was still harmonious. At least no one looked at Su Bai and Lingdie that seemed to be hunting. Everything was normal.


    But this normality was quickly broken.


    There was a loud noise at the door, and a burly bodyguard flew out and hit the wall.The sudden change caused the music to stop, and everyone looked towards the door.


    "Isn''t it so coincidental?" Lingdie couldn''t help but said.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a blade soldier walking in at the door, with a black woman walking beside him.


    The guests didn''t do anything when they arrived. The Blade Warrior looked around and seemed to be looking for someone. When he saw Lingdie and Su Bai, his expression was a bit stunned and surprised, but there was nothing to express.


    Soon, he seemed to find the target strode past. His target was a man in a police uniform.


    The blade warrior''s actions were very savage, and he directly dragged the man into it.


    At this time, the music sounded again, and the nightclub returned to normal again, except for the occasional sound from the kitchen.


    "There is still nothing to eat..."


    Lingdie glanced at it and said in a low voice.


    Su Bai frowned, got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Just as he walked over, it happened that the woman who came with the Blade Warrior also happened to enter the kitchen.


    There was a clinking noise from the kitchen, and several chefs ran out of it in a panic.


    "Stop! Go back!"


    It happened that Su Bai walked to the door to see the chef running out and said in a deep voice.


    The chefs froze for a moment, and subconsciously wanted to run away but stopped quickly. Lingdie had already blocked their way with a knife.


    "Go in!"


    Lingdie said in a deep voice.


    The chefs can only retreat in fear.


    At this time the policeman had fallen to the ground, the refrigerator door of the kitchen opened, and there was a passage inside.The blade soldier and the woman were about to go in, only to see the chefs being pushed back step by step.


    The woman looked nervously at the man and woman who came in.


    "Asian? Are they also vampires?" The woman subconsciously asked towards the blade.


    "Use your brain."


    Su Bai said to the black woman in an angry manner, and then said to the chefs: "Make things on station 34, quickly."

 C216

    "what?"


    The chefs were stunned.


    "Ah what, are you chefs or ordinary people, what are you running? Hurry up, I''m still waiting to eat." Su Bai said impatiently.


    The chefs looked at each other, and finally glanced at Lingdie''s knife, then tremblingly turned back to cook.


    Su Bai said that the woman was a little unconvinced and was about to refute, but saw that the Blade Warrior actually entered.


    "gone!"


    Hearing what the Blade Warrior said, the woman turned her head in amazement, this...not like him!


    "Are you going to have a look?" Lingdie asked.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "It''s okay to look at it, anyway, it''s just waiting. There should be vampire data in it. There are vampires in all walks of life. It''s easy to find out later."


    The reason why vampires can develop so comfortably without being noticed is mainly because there are people in various industries, or right centers, and they can block news once anything happens.Take a look at this list, if you need it in the future, it can come in handy.


    Su Bai walked in with Lingdie and entered the elevator.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to come to a database. The rows of devices seemed to be so many... Su Bai walked over and put his hands on it and started reading. The ability to control electronic devices was indeed very good at this time. Convenience.Lingdie observed the surroundings and soon heard a whispering voice.


    Following the sound, I saw the Blade Warrior and the woman, as well as a monster next to them!


    A fat humanoid monster is lying there and controlling the computer next to him, okay... Seeing his size, he can''t do anything other than this one!


    The woman was shining on the monster with an ultraviolet lamp, and the place where the monster was illuminated burned and began to scream.


    Lingdie frowned and heard footsteps behind him.


    "It''s ugly!"


    Seeing that monster, Su Bai couldn''t help but frown and said.


    "who are you?"


    A man''s voice came out, and the voice came from the computer next to him.


    "I heard you are having a party?"


    Su Bai walked over and said with a smile.


    The computer seems to be connected to the video, there is a wicked young man.


    "Are there any more pretty vampires?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Who are you?" the evil man frowned and asked.


    "That''s not important, the important thing is that you have the person I''m talking about? Your name is Fiss, right? I remember if there is a white-haired female vampire by your side, what about letting me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This man was the vampire that Blade Warriors had been looking for, Faith.


    Feiston suddenly smiled and said, "Although I don''t know who you are, I appreciate your arrogance. Those who want me can, as long as you can live!"


    "That''s it." Su Bai smiled, the video has been cut off.


    "It is estimated that someone will come in a while, you help me catch a white-haired female vampire." Su Bai turned to the Blade Warrior and said.


    "Why!" The Blade Warrior frowned.


    "If you want to know who bit your mother, just help me arrest people honestly. I''ll go out first. I guess the chef should cook the food too." Su Bai waved his hand and turned and left.


    Item 0006


    "Who are they? How do you know that Firth is having a party, and that there is a white-haired female vampire next to Firth?" The black woman asked suspiciously towards the tangled blade."Also, are you really going to help him arrest someone?"


    The blade soldier was silent.


    "You really believe that he knows who bit your mother? And, are you not a vampire hunter? Are you really going to help him catch vampires, not kill them?"


    Seeing the reaction of the Blade Warrior, the black woman was a little stunned. She could see that the Blade Warrior seemed to really want to agree.


    "Solve it." The Blade Warrior glanced at the monster, then turned away.


    Black women don''t know what to say, so they can only kill them with ultraviolet light.


    In the restaurant, Su Bai watched the trembling chef who brought the dishes and waved his hand. The chef was relieved instantly and hurriedly left like an amnesty.


    "This Faith is the head of a vampire?" Lingdie asked curiously.


    "It''s a more radical hybrid vampire. There are two types of vampires. One is a vampire born and the other is a human transformed vampire. This guy has some abilities, trying to use the ancient blood book method to summon the blood god to rule the world."


    "The blood of the twelve original vampire families is added with the blood between the two, if he succeeds, his strength will become very strong. But..." Su Bai paused and laughed He smiled and said: "Look back and check how much property he has in his name. It has already been spent on the purchase of Edman alloy before. This kind of fat sheep should be slaughtered or slaughtered!"


    "Yes!"


    "You taste it, it tastes pretty good." Su Bai said with a smile, and the two ate their food.

 C217

    It didn''t take long for a group of people to come in from the door, at least twenty or thirty people, headed by a white-haired woman, also wearing a white dress.


    Lingdie deliberately took a look, the figure looks good, especially the white body is very conspicuous, very temperament.


    Obviously, these people are Faith''s men, they are here to catch the blade warrior and Su defeat.But maybe they didn''t expect Su Bai to eat outside, so they went inside without stopping at all.


    It didn''t take long for the clanging sound to come from inside.


    Eating slowly, about half an hour later saw a group of vampires hurried out. The black woman beside the Blade was caught, but... the white-haired vampire was not among them.


    Not long afterward, the Blade Warrior came out with a somewhat embarrassed white-haired vampire, looked around and then strode towards Su Bai.


    As soon as she let go, the white-haired vampire was thrown onto the chair next to her.


    "Hey, be gentle, she still wants to be a stewardess on my plane." Su Bai said with a smile, but obviously didn''t really care.


    "Tell me." The Blade Warrior looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai wiped his mouth and said, "Face was the one who bit your mother, and your companion was taken away. This is a trap."


    "They don''t have this ability!" The Blade Warrior said arrogantly.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "Let''s give you a message for free. Your mother is still alive, but she has become Feith''s person. Well, sorry."


    "What? This is impossible!" The Blade Warrior said excitedly.


    "How do you know?" His voice fell, and the white-haired female vampire also looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    When she spoke like this, the Blade Warrior was silent.Her question proved that what Su Bai said... is true.


    "who are you?"


    The blade soldier looked at Su Bai deeply.


    "My name is Su." Su Bai smiled."Have you heard it?"


    "Su..." The Blade Warrior''s expression changed and he had already guessed his identity.


    Timeless Island, mutant leader, celestial being, Su defeated!


    After a moment of silence, the Blade Warrior turned and left.


    "No need to check it out specially now." Su Bai glanced at the white-haired female vampire and smiled at Lingdie.


    Pay the bill, get up and leave.


    The white-haired female vampire was shocked to find that she was not under control at all, and she stood up and then left the nightclub and got into the car.Back in the hotel, Su Bai handed the white-haired female vampire to Lingdie, and believed she would obediently tell how much property Faith had.


    Money is never too much.


    While lying down to rest, watching Lingdie train the white-haired female vampire.


    It''s really training!


    After the spiritual butterfly¡¯s ability is enhanced by itself, it seems that it often turns its energy into the form of a rope. This special ability causes a lot of damage to the vampire. One whip and one whip are drawn down, and the white-haired female vampire soon can''t hold on Up.


    Speaking of which, Lingdie''s uniform is adding a whip.


    It''s really a queen''s posture!


    As a human being transformed into a vampire, Faith is indeed very rich. Unlike those pure-bred vampires, he pays more attention to the power of money. He runs several vampire nightclubs, those vampire ladies, robberies, etc. It''s a lot.However, Su Bai was interested in that this white-haired female vampire didn¡¯t know whether she was sincere, or caused trouble. She actually said that the 12 families of pure blood vampires have the most money. After all, they have accumulated countless people. In the century, it has penetrated into all walks of life, and it can be said that the accumulated wealth is countless.


    "I have to say, you changed my mind."


    Looking at the white-haired female vampire, Su Bai smiled and said, "Isn''t Faith planning to use the blood of these twelve families to summon the blood gods, anyway, they are bound to die, so don''t waste these wealth. Do you know where they are? , Take me there, how about I help you become a blood god after everything is done?"


    "After all, it''s the flight attendant on my plane, but the identity of a vampire who isn''t purebred is not good enough."


    The white-haired vampire was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "There is work to do!"


    Su Bai smiled, the twelve families are adding Faith, and this wealth is not an exaggeration.


    At present, Su Bai¡¯s source of income is only the Immortal Company and the Hellfire Club. Although they are all very fast and many projects, they are also expensive, various experimental studies, schools, and some of their direct expenses.The opportunity to make a fortune is naturally not to be missed.


    Item 0007


    Vampires are a life of lurking during the day and active at night.


    Sunshine is something they fear and fear, so when it comes to daylight, vampires, whether purebred or bastard, basically hide themselves and will not show up and sleep and rest.


    But today, they are gathered in a dark conference room to discuss how to deal with Payce, yes, it is Firth!At dawn, their leader, one of the purebred vampires, was exposed to the sun by Faith and died!


    This kind of action is not only a provocation, but also a sense of crisis, making them feel at risk, for fear that the next Faith will deal with themselves!After discussing for a long time, I still haven''t decided what to do!


    You have a different idea.


    "Is it noisy enough?"

 C218

    Suddenly a voice rang.


    "Who!"


    With a completely strange voice, the members of the Twelve Clan stopped one after another, and immediately saw three people, two women and one man appearing in the conference room.


    "How did you get in?"


    "It''s you, it''s Feith''s person!"


    Someone recognized the white-haired vampire.


    Su Bai walked to the center of the conference table and sat down. That was...their leader''s original position.


    Looking at the jealous faces, Su Bai shook his head and said: "Twelve families? Pure blood vampires? You deserve to be doomed to death? Strangers appear on your site, and you are so jealous and afraid? What about the dignity of a vampire? What about your face? You should just stretch out your fangs and kill me now!"


    The surroundings are quiet and silent.


    Su Bai was so confident and fearless, it made them even more afraid to do it.


    "Who are you and what purpose!" A vampire asked after a while.


    "I want all your money!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is impossible, why?" someone said fiercely immediately.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at him, and said word by word: "Because I don''t need money, what I want... is your life!"


    "Give money or kill? Or...stand up? To be honest, I''m looking forward to it." Su Bai squinted his eyes and glanced away.


    There is anger, there is fear, but no blood is seen!


    "You really are vampires who feed on blood? Are you bloody, are you digested and excreted?" Su Bai shook his head and waved. Su Bai.


    Su Bai waved to the back, Lingdie pulled out the samurai sword and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai inserted his backhand, just right in front of the vampire''s eyes. The sharp blade broke his hair and frightened him. Don''t dare to move.


    "You can pick up the knife and stab me to death!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The vampire had been frightened and had no response.


    "Or, I stabbed you to death!"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to hold the knife, and the vampire awoke violently and shook his head again and again: "Give me money, I will give you money!"


    "I''ll give you two hours to sell all your property, and then put the money into this account!" Su Bai''s voice fell, and the samurai sword suddenly flew up and danced on the wall next to it, followed by... The numbers are carved out, a bank account!


    "Don''t let me ask one by one. The payer sits on the left, the payer stands on the right, and the payer sits in the middle!" Su Bai said lazily. The vampires glanced at each other, and finally one One after another all sat on the left.


    "Okay guys, hurry up, it''s only two hours! Oh, let me remind you, don''t think about any concealment, I can see all of your thoughts and the smiles hidden in your heart."


    "Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so entangled. Anyway, even if you don¡¯t pay the money, it¡¯s just a free payment for Fiss. Give it to me. At least you can live a while longer, and also make Fiss depressed afterwards? It''s a kind of revenge, at least you can vent your anger, right?"


    Two hours said that it was neither long nor short. Listening to them eagerly selling their property at low prices, the time passed quickly.


    "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand..." Su Bai checked the amount in his bank account, slightly dissatisfied: "Only five billion? Are you kidding me?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Hearing that Su Bai was dissatisfied, someone quickly explained: "This is really all our money. After all, we have a lot of people to raise, and because of time constraints, the price is much lower."


    "That shouldn''t be the only thing, right?" Su Bai frowned."The accumulation of so many years is only 5 billion?"


    "There is really only so much. Part of all the income will be handed over to our king, and part of it will be handed over to the government. Especially recently we have paid a large sum, so... we really have no money."


    "Leave it to the king to understand, to the government?"


    "We have reached a peace agreement. As long as we are not too much, the government will not trouble us. The president is the new president. This is the king who personally discussed with the president. For this we paid almost half of our worth."


    "The new president?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the new president was quite thoughtful. He reached an agreement with the vampire without saying a word and made a fortune.


    "About how many?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, it should be tens of billions."


    "This money is divided into one cent, and at least nine-tenths of it is in the hands of the president. No wonder this guy is not looking for trouble with mutants. His feelings are focused on making money. He has made tens of billions from vampires and waited until the end of his term His life is happily like a fairy, and only when his head gets flooded will he risk offending mutants!"


    Su Bai muttered secretly, and suddenly became very upset.


    I thought I could make a fortune, but I didn''t expect it to make the president cheaper.


    It''s tens of billions. With this amount of money, it is enough for Hank to study and study spacecraft.


    "It seems that the money has to be recovered." Su Bai thought to himself, then stood up and waved gently.


    boom.


    The whole wall instantly molecularized and turned into a pile of sand.

 C219

    "Then, enjoy the rest of your life."


    A red light flashed, and Su Bai was no longer seen in the conference room. The vampires looked at each other and were silent.


    Item 0008


    "Who are you?"


    After returning to the hotel, the white-haired vampire finally couldn''t help it.Can the blade warrior make an exception not to kill himself as a vampire, rob the twelve families of five billion dollars, and the special abilities of the two, who are they?


    "Has Mutant heard of it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Mutant?" The white-haired female vampire was stunned, and then suddenly remembered the rumors about mutants.


    "You are the leader of mutants, Su of the Timeless Isle... Su Bai?" The white-haired vampire said in shock.


    "It seems that you have heard of it. I am going to let you be the stewardess on my special plane." Su Bai smiled and looked at her: "What is your name?"


    She had also heard a lot about the various deeds of mutants, especially seeing it with her own eyes, which made her aloof because of the vampire disappear.Hearing Su Bai''s question, she took a deep breath and whispered: "My name is Mercury."


    "Mercury? The name is as special as your hair." Su Bai smiled."A Mercury, an angel, and the flight attendants on the plane are really special."


    After taking a few glances, Su Bai waved to her, and in an instant, her clothes turned into molecules and scattered on the ground.


    "It''s a pity...flat chest!"


    Su Bai shook his head disappointedly, and asked with a smile: "Have you considered breast enhancement?"


    "..."


    Mercury doesn''t know how to answer this question, and he won''t be flat chested, right?But... I glanced at the Lingdie next to me, well, compared to her, I was indeed a bit smaller.


    "Any talent?"


    "Dancing, singing, bartending, or cooking?"


    Su Bai asked in turn, Mercury shook his head again and again.


    "Forget it, at least this tall and big guy is pretty eye-catching, let the El Salvador angel teach you the rest." Talent can be learned slowly, and the main thing is a special background.


    Mercury suddenly felt that she had become useless. After hesitating, she whispered: "First, sir? What you did just now, they won''t just leave it alone. After all, this is a lot of money. People from the second family will inform the king."


    "What then?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Then... they might come to you." Mercury said.


    "Then let them come. The vampire made a deal with the government to ensure safety, but I didn''t pay me the protection fee for the Timeless Isle." Su Bai said flatly, and the clothes reappeared on Mercury''s body. This change made Mercury amazed.Compared with mutants, this vampire doesn''t seem to be old or dead, and has a better physical fitness than ordinary humans.


    Seeing Su Bai disapproving, Mercury didn''t say anything.


    But her previous reminder was correct. Don¡¯t look at the vampires who were very frightened in front of Su Bai, but after Su Bai left, they reported the incident to the king. After all, the family was robbed. Can''t help it, let alone they are not willing to just hand over the money like this.When the vampire king learned that someone had robbed them, he didn''t even know the identity of the other party, which made him very angry.Although scolded fiercely, he still gave the order to kill!


    After all, the conditions have been negotiated with humans before, and they will naturally not easily destroy them, but since the king allowed it, then what is the problem, soon... the twelve families began to worry about the vampires of the major families to start investigating Su Bai¡¯s residence, ready to let He knew the price of robbing them.


    As the sun sets, night gradually falls.


    Mercury stood at the balcony window and looked out the window. Except that the woman named Lingdie taught her at first, Su Bai did nothing to her.


    Not to mention the violation of her body, she didn''t even curse or restrict her activities.Of course, she can''t go anywhere during the day.This indifferent feeling makes Mercury very uncomfortable. Looking at the moonlight, Mercury is a little confused about his future.


    Suddenly, she saw many people appearing on the street one after another, seeming to be coming in the direction of the hotel.


    Vampire, is this revenge?


    Mercury hesitates, do you want to remind them?


    Although they are powerful, they can''t resist so many vampires, right?I can take the opportunity to get away and not be a flight attendant on a special plane.But... I thought about it again. I was there when the Twelve Clan was robbed, and I was standing behind Su Bai. Maybe I was already recognized as a gang, right?


    If Su defeated and they were defeated, could they... be fine?


    After hesitating for a moment, Mercury turned around to inform Su Bai.


    As a result, the moment she turned around, Su Bai stood behind her impressively, which shocked Mercury.


    Su Bai put a hand on her shoulder, and said with a chuckle: "Your decision is wise, because it allows you to survive."


    "You... do you really read minds?"


    Mercury asked with some fear.


    Su Bai smiled, turned his head to Lingdie and said, "Do you want to be active?"


    Lingdie didn''t say a word, and rushed over with a katana, stepping on the edge of the balcony with his arms and jumping straight down.


    Turning over, jumping, Lingdie landed safely.


    With a squeak, the katana was pulled out, and the energy light blade with his right hand.


    Her sudden appearance made the vampires a little stunned, especially the energy light blade that made them stop in shock.The corners of Lingdie''s mouth raised slightly, but she rushed forward with her double-edged blade.Suddenly, the melee began, and the spirit butterflies in the crowd waved from side to side. The vampires around were either turned to ashes or had their heads severed...

 C220

    Looking at this scene, Mercury was completely dumbfounded.


    Too, too strong!


    "Is this an order from your king, or are they in charge?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Yes, it should be an order from the king, unless Feith, these purebred vampires dare not take such a large-scale action without authorization." Mercury said.


    "Do you know where the Vampire King is?"


    "No... I don''t know, maybe even the members of the Twelve Clan don''t know." Hearing Su Bai''s question, Mercury shuddered inexplicably.


    Is this... to deal with the vampire king?


    Su Bai gave a soft hum, and Mercury suddenly felt cold.


    got windy?


    The dark clouds gradually condensed, and the wind suddenly rose, and a thick thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky, smashing straight to the dense vampires below.


    Item 0009


    "boom!"


    The thunder and lightning suddenly smashed down, and the powerful current instantly caused the vampires who gathered nearby to scream screaming, and they were instantly electrocuted to ashes.


    On the balcony, Su Bai put one hand on Mercury''s shoulder, and casually lit the other.Soon Mercury discovered that Su Bai''s finger seemed to be an instruction. He pointed there and there would be lightning landing there.


    There were a lot of vampires, and hundreds of them were densely packed, but the number dropped sharply after a few lightning strikes.Whether it is a powerful spirit butterfly that looks like a killer, or the inexplicable thunder and lightning in the air, these vampires are frightened.To put it bluntly, these vampires are all transformed by humans. Perhaps they have the feeling of being superior when they treat humans, because it is difficult for humans to hurt them.But in the face of such an almost instant kill, they are not brave!


    boom!


    Another lightning came down, and several vampires turned into ashes. Finally, those vampires couldn''t help it, and they turned around and prepared to escape.


    "Come, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Su Bai chuckled lightly, and his psychic power was activated instantly.


    At least hundreds of vampires were all resisted in an instant.


    "Why are they not moving?" Mercury asked in surprise.


    "Wait for death!"


    Su Bai said of course, and followed the thunder and lightning rhythmically one after another. It didn''t take long for these vampires to be wiped out.


    Hundreds of vampires rushed to the scene. Even the blade warriors will be shocked in this scene, right?


    As a result, Lingdie and Su Bai were able to spend their time playing around, and they resolved it easily.


    Su Bai controlled to find the Spirit Butterfly Knife to let her fly up directly, and landed, and the Spirit Butterfly returned the knife to its sheath.


    "The night is just right, who should start first?"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    ...


    meeting room.


    The people of the Twelve Clan were waiting for news. This time they almost sent all their elite men out. Isn''t it a matter of hundreds to deal with three?


    "Hmph, you dare to rob us, do you really think we are bullying? If the king didn''t order, how could he succeed."


    "Yes, it''s so arrogant!"


    "They should be dead by this time?"


    "I''m afraid it has been bitten into a pulp, sucked into dried meat!"


    "Not so fast, don''t forget that we have to get our money back. Don''t worry, everyone, just wait for the news."


    "Ok!"


    The members of the Twelfth Clan babbled a few words and then began to wait quietly.


    As time passed, no news came back. Some people couldn''t sit still, and some watched the time again and again.


    "How long?"


    "Four hours."


    "Why there is no news, there will be no accidents, right?"


    "Impossible, how can so many people have an accident? Even if... even if there is an accident, it is impossible that no one can come back alive, right?"


    It seems right to think about it this way. After all, even if there are hundreds of people, no matter how powerful they are, can they still not escape?In an instant, a neat exhalation came from the conference room!


    "Yo!"

 C221

    Just as they relaxed, the sudden sound made them nervous again.


    This voice...Could it be...


    "Swipe!"


    The members of the Twelve Clan turned around very neatly.


    "No... this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible..." The person who had promised before yelled in horror.


    Su Bai, Lingdie, Mercury!


    Just like before, it just appeared out of thin air.


    "Shhh, be quiet, it won''t be too late for you to scream when I do it." Su Bai smiled at him, then suddenly waved his hand, and with a touch, his head exploded in an instant, blood sprayed on the surrounding vampires, all shocked.


    "Suddenly I don''t want to give you a chance to call."


    Su Bai said indifferently, then looked around and said, "So, who is next?"


    "You are too arrogant."


    A guy plucked up his courage and spoke in anger, Su Bai tilted his head and gently clenched his fists.


    boom!


    Another burst.


    "You are against all our vampires."


    "boom!"


    "The king will not let go..."


    "boom!"


    Headshots one after another, no one finally spoke.


    "No one is talking? Then stop talking."


    Seeing the remaining vampires, Su Bai snorted, and in an instant, their heads exploded almost at the same time.


    "It smells really unpleasant." Su Bai said to Mercury, covering his nose: "You are really right. They really don''t know where the king is, but they do have contact information."


    With that, Su Bai took out the phone and dialed a number.


    After the phone rang a few times, it was connected.


    "Is it the Vampire King?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m the one who robbed the Twelve Clan and was ordered to kill by you. By the way, now I should add one more, which is to slaughter the Twelve Clan. The purpose of this call is just to say hello , Let you be ready...I will go to you soon." Su Bai said with a smile and hung up the phone.


    "Check where this number belongs."


    Su Bai handed the phone to Lingdie, and Lingdie nodded in response.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to check, right? The king''s number must be encrypted." Mercury said.


    "It makes sense!"


    Su Bai nodded in agreement, and said with a smile: "But even if it is re-encryption, he does it from the telephone company? Do you know the largest telephone company?"


    "Immortal, immortal company?" Mercury said.


    "Mine!" Su Bai nodded.


    "..."


    Mercury once again didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Lingdie turned around and said: "It has been found."


    "After solving Feith''s matter, let''s go see this vampire king." Su Bai said with a smile, and then left the meeting room.


    At the same time, Faith has caught the Blade Warrior at this time!


    Although the Blade Warrior had learned about his mother from Su Bai, he saw it with his own eyes, especially when Faith said that the family lived happily together. The Blade Warrior was furious and lost his emotions, and was eventually arrested. Living.


    After catching the blade warrior, the next step is the blood of the twelve families. Feth didn''t worry about it at all. He thought he could get it, but when he came to the meeting room, he saw twelve headless ones. Corpse...


    Data 0010


    Furious.


    Faith had an opportunity to smash the entire conference room. He made plans and deliberately caught the Blade Warrior. As a result, the Twelve Clan that he thought should be the least problematic was killed. This made him All of his efforts have been in vain, and even he will never have the opportunity to summon the blood god again. This blow is simply fatal to him!


    "Who is it! Who did it!"

 C222

    Faith''s roar circulated for a long time in the conference room, and after a while, Faith gradually calmed down."It''s that guy!"


    He appeared with the Blade Warrior before, and the Blade Warrior also grabbed Mercury for him.It must be him!


    Even if it wasn''t, Faith didn''t plan to let him go.


    "Find him for me!"


    Faith called in a deep voice.


    "No, you don''t need to look for it." A subordinate said tremblingly.


    Faith turned his head sullenly, and saw the subordinate whispered: "He, he is at your house."


    "what?"


    Faith yelled in surprise, his expression gloomy.


    Faith¡¯s home is on the middle floor of a building, with a rooftop swimming pool and transparent floor-to-ceiling windows, giving people a very luxurious and fashionable feeling.Faith came in with the mighty opening door, and as soon as he came in, he saw the sofa in the living room!


    His face became extremely ugly.


    Su Bai was lying on the sofa with his head resting on Lingdie¡¯s legs and his feet resting on Mercury¡¯s legs, lazily enjoying it as if this is his home.


    "Good, great!"


    Faith turned angrily and slowly walked over and said: "You killed the people of the Twelfth Family?"


    "Ah." Su Bai responded and saw Lingdie took a grape and put it into his mouth.


    I don''t know if it is responding to Faith''s words or simply opening his mouth to eat.


    "Mercury?"


    Faith looked at Mercury, and Mercury remained silent.


    "Okay, come on!"


    Faith sneered and waved, and the vampire behind him instantly rushed over.


    Su Bai didn''t mean to stand up, and even Lingdie and Mercury were indifferent.Just when the vampires were about to pounce, a person suddenly jumped out and directly stopped the vampires.


    "Blade!"


    Faith deepened his anger.


    He grabbed the blade and stayed here, and wanted to bring the twelve blood gods over and hold the ceremony. It seemed that he was saved.


    The blade didn''t speak, but slayed these vampires with a sharp blade.


    As a melon-eater, Su Bai is still very satisfied.


    Before long, the surrounding vampires had been beheaded, and the blade had already walked towards Faith.


    Faith stepped back slightly.


    "I said, you bit his mother and took his mother away, and then you have to use the life of the blade to summon the blood god. If I were him, I would definitely want to break your corpse into pieces. So... do you want to Make a deal?" Su Bai''s voice faintly sounded.


    "What deal?" Faith was silent for a moment, looking at the bloody blade and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s very simple, transfer all your property to me, I will let the blade not kill you!"


    "Blade listens to you?" Faith didn''t believe it. He knew the blade well. He was not so obedient, not to mention it was himself that he wanted to kill.


    "He has to listen."


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao suddenly waved his hand, and with a bang, the blade was firmly fixed to the wall.The blade struggled angrily and roared, but he couldn''t escape.Seeing Su''s defeat, Faith was also stunned.


    After a while, Faith said solemnly: "Can you guarantee that the blade won''t kill me afterwards?"


    "You are not qualified enough to negotiate terms with me. Either give money... or I will put him down." Su Bai said lazily.


    Faith gritted his teeth and hesitated, he was very unwilling, whether it was the blade or the defeat of the Soviet Union... but he had to compromise and live... to have a chance to retaliate.Thinking of this, he sold all his property as quickly as possible and entered Su Bai''s account.


    "Can you let me go now?" Faith asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course..." Su Bai smiled."No more."


    "Are you lie to me?" Faith roared instantly.


    "Make it clear, what I said was not letting the blade warrior kill you. When did I say to let you go?" Su Bai stood up and sat up... "Didn''t you say that you admire my arrogance? Actually, I admire you too. Stupid. I robbed your people and took your money. Do you think I will let you go?"


    Faith''s face changed in an instant, and he turned around to grab the door.


    However, he pulled the door several times and didn''t open it. Before he could think about it, Faith turned and ran towards the roof, leaped and jumped directly.


    Su Bai didn''t panic, didn''t even chase him, just smiled at the corners of his mouth and clicked his fingers, and he saw a figure slowly flying up from below, floating in the air and standing still, it was Faith!


    Faith looked at Su Bai, who was gradually approaching, with a horrified expression. His hand... was holding a fork?

 C223

    It''s the kind of fork used for western food!


    "What do you want to do? Stabbing me to death with a fork?" Faith said with a sly smile.


    "That''s what I thought!"


    Su Bai nodded very seriously, and started charging into the fork.From the outside, the fork hasn''t changed much, but in fact it already contains huge energy.


    At the same time, lightning flashed and thunder, lightning circling Su Bai''s body.


    "What''s it called?"


    "Super-explosive electromagnetic gun?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly and aimed at Faith with his fork.


    Fiesh haha ??yelled, pierced me to death with a fork!Obviously, he didn''t believe that a fork could pierce him to death.


    "Sad!" Su Bai shook his head and suddenly shot.


    boom!


    Everyone didn''t even have time to react, only a flash of light flashed by, followed by a huge explosion.Accompanied by the explosion, they seemed to hear the three words Su Bai said Zhe is sad.


    "Okay, so fast..."


    Mercury couldn''t help but marvel.


    "The power seems to be pretty good, but Feith is too weak to show the effect." Su Bai said with a smile. Others don''t know it, but he knows it very well.With the five times the speed of sound, the super-electromagnetic gun, coupled with the ability of the emperor to inject energy, has filled the fork with energy.The power of the electromagnetic gun itself is coupled with the chain reaction produced by the energy explosion. In terms of its destructive power, it is at least twice or even twice that of the super electromagnetic gun.


    Chapter 0011 The Little Naughty Who Wants To Go To The Eternal Island


    The aftermath of the explosion lasted for at least five or six minutes before it gradually stopped. The floor glass under the roof was all shattered, and it fell down smashingly, and the car underneath it was buzzing. I believe there should be a humming. The police are here.


    Su Bai turned back and glanced at the stunned Blade Warrior, then waved his arm around Lingdie and Mercury and moved away.


    After a while, the Blade Warrior turned and left.


    Back to the hotel, it wasn''t long before dawn, so I simply didn''t do anything to rest.Three people squeezed on a bed, although it was not spacious, it was not crowded. Of course, Su Bai did nothing.I got up until noon and asked the hotel to provide some food. After eating, I was ready to leave here.


    As for where to go?


    While traveling, he went to find the vampire king.


    By the way, he contacted the timeless island side, one thing was to transfer the windfall he caught this time, the money was useless in his hands, it was true that it was used for development investment.The second is to ask them to investigate the situation of the new president. After Su Bai met the vampire king, he was ready to plot money from the new president.


    Protection fees are not so easy to collect!


    After explaining these things, Su Bai took Mercury and Lingdie teleported to his car.


    Keep going!


    Drive during the day and find a place to rest at night. After Mercury is added, it doesn¡¯t change much, but it¡¯s a bit more interesting than before. Road trips are still more lively when there are more people, and it¡¯s easier to have fewer people dull.


    "There seems to be a bar ahead, shall we stop?"


    The driving Lingdie turned around and asked.


    "It''s been in the wilderness after driving for such a long time. There is a bar here and it should be not far from the town. Then have a drink here and then go." Su Bai said casually, Lingdie had already turned the car into Fork beside the road.It didn''t take long to see a tavern, and there were a few cars parked at the door, which looked like business was pretty good.


    The climate here is relatively cold.


    The three of them got out of the car, Lingdie was still in a purple windbreaker, and Mercury''s dress was similar to her, but it was white.


    As for Su Bai, his dress is very easy to do.


    Jeans, leather jackets.


    After entering, I felt a heat wave oncoming, followed by a loud clamor.


    It turned out that there was a ring in the middle of the bar, and people were fighting on the ring.


    "Three bottles of beer, get a bit of something to eat."


    The environment of this bar is very general, similar to a country road bar, but there are a lot of people, basically there are no seats. The three of them sat directly at the bar. After a while, the beer and food were already in front of them.


    There are a lot of gazes around, who made Su Bai bring two beauties by himself?It is strange that it is not noticeable.


    Eating and drinking, and watching the almost primitive fighting on the ring by the way, although there is nothing subtle about it, these fist-to-fight feelings also provoke the surrounding people for a while.Amid the noise, the door of the pub was pushed open, and a timid little girl walked in with a duffel bag a little fearful.Looking at the hustle and bustle of the surrounding environment, yelling one by one, the little girl walked and looked, and finally came to Su Bai''s trio.


    There is no other place, and it seems that it should be safer to be next to them.


    "What do you need, little girl?" the bartender in the bar asked her.


    She shook her head silently.


    The bartender looked at her. She was young and still had luggage. She was clearly in a bad situation alone and probably didn''t have much money, so the bartender didn''t say anything and turned around and went busy.


    The little girl secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and looked around timidly.On the right is a big guy who turned and looked at the ring, holding a beer. She glanced at it and immediately turned her head to look to the right.On the right is a woman in a purple leather coat. Next to her sits a man. On the other side of the man is a woman in a white trench coat, who looks very special.

 C224

    When she saw the snacks on the bar, her throat couldn''t help but swallowed.


    So hungry!


    How long have you not eaten since you left home?


    The little girl forced herself to look away, but found that the plate of food moved with her gaze.


    She froze for a moment, and then she realized that a hand was pushing the plate of food over.


    A beautiful hand!


    Looking along, the girl''s hand belongs to the man, and the man is smiling at herself.


    "Eat!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    The little girl hesitated and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Taking off the gloves, the little girl felt like she couldn''t choose food, clutching something to her mouth.


    "Poor, how long have you been hungry." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    Lingdie and Mercury naturally noticed Su Bai''s behavior and the little girl around them.


    A very delicate little girl, who seems to have run away from home?


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually.


    The little girl paused and whispered: "Little naughty."


    "Nice name!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Little naughty, also known as the Raksha Girl, can absorb the vitality of the other party through physical contact.Of course, this is just the initial performance or the performance in the movie. In the comics, her ability is quite powerful.The ability and memory of the opponent can be absorbed through contact, but the absorbed ability will disappear in a short time, and in the later stage, it can copy the ability of others.


    When she came in, Su Bai recognized her at a glance. He had only seen her in the illusion before, how could he forget it so quickly?


    The difference is that she looked more mature and charming at that time, but now she is still very green, her hair has not turned white, and of course she is not so powerful.Now she is just a little girl who accidentally discovered that she was afraid of her ability and was at a loss and ran away from home.


    "Where are you going?"


    Taking a look at the luggage next to her, Su Bai asked casually.


    "Bronx." Little naughty said hesitantly.


    "Bronx? She is going to the Timeless Isle, right?" Su Bai thought for a while but didn''t point out his identity.


    After eating and drinking, Su Bai paid the bill and was about to leave.


    Seeing that he was leaving, he looked at the people next to him again, Xiao Naughty hesitated and chased him with his luggage.


    Chapter 0012 is just a cockroach, just trample to death


    "Sir, please wait!"


    The little naughty hurried out.


    Su Bai turned his head to look, and saw Xiao Naughty whisper in a little embarrassment: "Are you leaving? Can you take me for a while?"


    "Aren''t you going to the Bronx? It didn''t go along the way."


    "It doesn''t matter, just take me to the city." Xiao Naughty hurriedly said.


    "Get in the car."


    "Thank you!" Xiao Diqian hurriedly followed gratefully.


    Lingdie drove, but Mercury sat in front this time, Xiao Qi took the luggage and sat behind with Su Bai.After getting in the car, Lingdie started the car to leave.


    Little mischief seemed cramped and nervous, after hesitating for a long time, she decided to speak."Thank you, I don''t know your names yet."


    "Do you know the name to thank us in the future?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Little naughty said embarrassingly: "I am now...but I will thank you if I have the opportunity."


    "Well, there will be a chance." Su Bai said.


    "..."


    She was just polite.


    About half an hour later, the car had already driven into the city and drove downstairs to a hotel.


    "Arrived."


    After getting out of the car, Su Bai said towards the little mischief.


    Little naughty got out of the car with his luggage."Thank you, you guys... are you going to rest here?"

 C225

    "It''s obvious." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That..." Little naughty hesitated: "Then can I live in your car? I promise I won''t steal your car, I just..."


    "You just don''t have a place to live." Su Bai answered.


    Little naughty nodded awkwardly."The money ran out when it came out."


    "You can''t live in a car. However, you can live with us. Of course, don''t think about the bed. If you are lucky, you can lend you a sofa." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The little mischievous eyes widened and gratefully said quickly: "Yes, you can, just have a place, thank you so much. Uh...you live in...a room?"


    "What do you think?" Su Bai said with a smile."If there are any images that are not suitable for children, you can close your eyes."


    The little mischievous smiled and said nothing.


    What happens when two women and one man live in the same room?


    But now she has no other place to go.


    Entering the room, Xiao Qi had already seen the sofa, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.Immediately after she saw the three of them took off their coats, they should take a shower, what should they do, which made the little naughty a little uncomfortable, put the luggage aside and sat on the sofa honestly. .


    After a while, Su Bai and all three of them were already lying in bed and resting after washing up.


    Patter.


    The lights are off.


    Little Naughty breathed a sigh of relief, and the darkness made her a little more comfortable.


    Take off the jacket, the little naughty lay on the sofa to rest.Although there were strangers in the unfamiliar environment, she was still young after all, and the fearful tossing all the way made her very tired, and she fell asleep not long after lying down.She didn''t know how long she slept, she heard Xixi Suosuo''s voice and woke up subconsciously.


    "Could they..."


    Little naughty didn''t dare to open his eyes, subconsciously thinking that they might be doing something inappropriate for children.This made her a little blushing, her heart beating faster, she didn''t know what to do except closing her eyes.After a while, she seemed to hear the sound of footsteps coming down to the ground...


    This made Little Naughty nervous instantly.


    Could it be what he wanted to do to me?what should I do?Should he wake up or continue to pretend to sleep... No, if he touches me...


    Thinking of her weird ability, Xiao Mi hurriedly opened her eyes and woke up.In the end, he didn''t see anyone. He got up and turned his head. Only then did he find a person standing next to the window. Through the moonlight, he could clearly see that it was not Su Bai.She hurriedly turned her head back and found that Su Bai and Lingdie were still lying on the bed, as if...looking at herself.


    This instantly embarrassed Little Naughty.


    "Wake up?" Su Bai asked softly.


    "Yeah. What, what''s the matter?" The little naughty replied in a low voice, some wondering what happened?


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that a few cockroaches ran out at night, just trample to death, you can sleep on your own." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    cockroach?


    When Little Naughty was puzzled, Mercury had already opened the window and jumped out.


    Even if the little mischievous reaction was slow, she couldn''t think that she was really just stepping on the cockroach. She got up curiously and walked to the window. She quickly saw downstairs, Mercury was fighting with several people.


    "Kill...killed."


    Little naughty obviously saw Mercury twisted a person''s neck, and instantly yelled out of voice.


    "She, she killed someone." Xiao Naughty asked Su Bai, turning her head tremblingly.


    Su Bai gave a faint hmm and didn''t respond.


    "You...you..." Little naughty people don''t know what to say, who are they?


    As I was thinking, Mercury had come back from the window, looking a little embarrassed, as if he was injured.


    "It''s the king''s man, I don''t know when to follow."


    Mercury whispered.


    "Well, your level of fighting is a bit weak. Go back and learn from Lingdie." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Yeah." Mercury replied and took off his coat, with a lot of wounds on his body.


    "Your injury..." Little naughty suddenly shouted in surprise. What did she see?She saw that Mercury''s wound seemed to be healing slowly.Mercury looked up and gave a chuckle. With this smile, Xiao Naughty found her two fangs.


    With a chuckle, the little naughty ducked in the corner subconsciously.


    "Your tooth, you... are you a vampire?"


    "Aren''t vampires a legend? Really... there are vampires?"


    "Of course, didn''t you see it?" Su Bai said with a smirk deliberately, "After a vampire is injured, he can recover quickly by sucking blood."


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    The little naughty shouted in horror, and Mercury deliberately cooperated to make a look like he wanted to suck blood.

 C226

    "Okay, don''t frighten her. And you really can''t suck her blood." Seeing the little naughty and frightened, Su Bai said with a smile and recalled Mercury.


    "Why?" Mercury asked with some confusion.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the little mischievously.


    Item 0013


    "You, do you know my...my ability?" Little naughty also looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Su Bai smiled: "What is your real name?"


    "Anna, Anna Marie." Little mischievous hesitated.


    "My name is Su Bai!"


    "Su...Su...Su Bai?" Little Naughty''s eyes widened in an instant, completely unexpected that this person was Su Bai.


    She had never seen Su Bai, and didn''t know what Su Bai looked like, but she was very familiar with this name.She didn''t expect that this person turned out to be Su Bai.


    "I already know your abilities. It''s interesting and powerful." Su Bai said with a smile: "Of course, it may be very inconvenient for you, because it means you can''t get in touch with others, as long as you meet You will be sucked away from your vitality. But this is only temporary, and there will be control and solutions."


    "Really?"


    "What I said, don''t you believe it?"


    "Of course I believe it, of course I believe it." The little naughty nodded again and again. This is what Su Bai said, the leader of the mutants, of course he could not be wrong.


    "You, are you going to do something? Can I follow you?" Xiao Naughty asked.


    "Just follow us, I''ll let someone come and pick you up to the Timeless Isle. You first adapt to the environment. Only after you make a contribution can I help you."


    Su Bai is purely for traveling and playing, and now there is still a vampire thing to deal with. Little Naughty is just an ordinary girl character now and can''t help at all.


    "Just rest, someone will pick you up tomorrow."


    Su Bai said, Xiao Naughty nodded and lay down again.


    But I haven''t fallen asleep for a long time, too suddenly and too excited.


    When she woke up the next morning, Xiaoqi found that she was actually sleeping in bed, and Su Bai and the three of them had disappeared, leaving only a note telling her to wait for someone to pick her up.


    "Sir, two cars have been following us since they came out of the hotel."


    On the highway, Lingdie glanced at the rearview mirror and whispered.


    "Since they have followed, it is absolutely impossible for them to be just the cockroaches yesterday, they are just the pioneers. The latter are the elite troops." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Elite troops?"


    Mercury thought for a while and said: "I once heard that the king seems to have formed a commando team. After high-intensity training, various high-tech equipment, everyone is very strong. It is said that this commando team intends to use To deal with the blade warrior."


    "It''s normal, who hasn''t clicked the hole cards at the bottom of the box." Su Bai smiled, looked at the hot sun outside and said with a smile: "Find a place, let''s see how this so-called commando team is."


    "Ok!"


    Lingdie responded with a sound and the car quickly accelerated, and after a few corners, it drove to a nearby factory.After entering, the environment instantly became dim, and the factory was empty, seemingly abandoned.


    The three of them got out of the car, and it should have passed soon as the sound of cars approaching outside.


    Lingdie was being drawn, but Su Bai said with a smile: "Don''t worry, let''s see how their strength is."


    Lingdie looked at Su Bai suspiciously, but Su Bai laughed and said nothing.


    The power of the phantom master!


    The two cars drove into the factory swiftly, and stopped with a creak, followed by several people from the car.


    There are eight in total.


    Two women and six men!


    "What about people?"


    After getting out of the car, the eight people looked around suspiciously. They saw the car, but the door opened, but the people inside were gone.


    Seeing the eyes of these eight people sweeping in front of me, but as if not seeing me, Lingdie and Mercury both looked at Su Bai in doubt.Su Bai smiled and said, "They have been controlled by me, they have entered the illusion I created, and they can''t see us or hear us."


    The two nodded, looking at them curiously in amazement.


    "Light Axe, priest, snowman, Chuba, you four go over there."


    "Rehart, Nisha, Wei Lian, follow me!" said one of the black men.


    "Why do you assign women to your team every time! Saya?" someone asked complainingly.


    Sayah whispered: "Execute the order."


    The eight people were divided into two pairs, exploring the factory in different directions.

 C227

    Seeing them carefully guarded, it feels like they are watching a funny movie.


    Su Bai''s gaze was on them-swept away, and he paused slightly when he passed the snowman. The appearance of Yen Zidan Su Bai was still very familiar.Beyond the snowman, Su Bai looked at the two women on the other side.


    Without knowing it, a woman is definitely the first to attract a man''s attention.


    The first thing I saw was a woman with fiery red hair. Like Mercury, this color of hair is very eye-catching and easily catches the eye.This woman should be called Wei Lian?He had an oriental name, but he was a white man!


    As for the other woman, Su Bai was very impressed.


    Nisha!


    It is one of the more eye-catching female characters in the movie.


    "it''s here!"


    Suddenly, Nisha yelled, and immediately followed by the sound of Da Da Da gunshots. Everyone opened fire violently at the empty place in front of them. At the same time, the Snowman drew his sword and rushed directly. , While dodging, while attacking sharply.


    "Oops, there is an ambush!"


    Someone yelled, and immediately saw the bullet flying horizontally, almost everyone seemed to have encountered an opponent.Su Bai waved off the bullets that flew here, watching them finish all the bullets, watching them panting with fatigue.


    "Huh, it''s finally done. This guy is really difficult. We can go back and return to the king."


    Saya sat slumped and said.


    Nisha also sat down. She had just killed Su Bai with her own hands, and now she was tired and didn''t want to move.


    "how about it?"


    Looking at them, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "If it is a heads-up, I am not an opponent of any of them, if it is together, I may be killed in seconds." Mercury whispered.


    "Ten minutes." Lingdie said."It will take me ten minutes to solve them."


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao snapped his fingers and removed his illusion ability.


    Chapter 0014 The King''s Daughter?Just her!


    "what happened?"


    "Why are the bodies gone?"


    "Ah... them, why are they alive again?"


    As soon as the illusion was removed, the commando found that something was wrong, the body was gone, and the remnants of the previous fight disappeared. The car that was supposed to explode was parked there intact, and the three Su Bai had been killed. Standing there, except for the bullet shells on the ground, it seemed that nothing happened just now.In an instant, the commando hurriedly got up and fired.


    Click, click!


    The trigger was pulled, but no bullet came out.


    The bullets are all used up.


    The snowman yelled and drew his sword and rushed over.


    Su Bai smiled and waved his fingers, and the snowman instantly felt a huge force of his knife pass over and threw him out.


    With a bang, the snowman fell to the ground, and his knife floated in the air and rested on his neck.The cold edge made him feel a tingling in his neck, and he did not dare to move when lying on the ground.


    This incident caused the commando team to stop instantly, looking at Su Bai with a little alarm and vigilance.


    "Thanks for your hard work, let me watch a good show. As for the strength, it is indeed good. It deserves to be carefully selected. If you are going to deal with the blade, it may really cause him some trouble."


    "by!"


    Suddenly, Chuba yelled and rushed towards Su Bai, banging his fist and hitting Su Bai.Immediately afterwards, a scream of screams rang out, and Chuba''s facial features wrinkled tightly, showing that he was holding his hand strangely and ferociously.


    "Crack!"


    With a very crisp bone cracking, his hand drooped at a very strange angle.


    "Does it hurt?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Chuba didn''t speak, can it not hurt?


    "It''s okay, you won''t feel the pain soon." With a smile, Su Baishou lightly tapped his head, and in an instant, the powerful force was concurrent, and he heard a bang, and his head burst directly.


    "Yes, this punch is quite powerful."


    Su Bai smiled and turned to look at the others.


    At this moment, a phone call rang abruptly.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw that Nisha took out the phone from her waist, staring at Su Bai, and Nisha slowly connected.


    "Father. What? Why? But... well, I see." Nisha''s reaction was a bit fierce at first, but she quickly hung up the phone helplessly."The plan has changed." Nisha whispered, then walked out hesitantly.


    "Can we talk?" Nisha asked Su Bai.

 C228

    "Let me guess, your king is in greater trouble, so the original plan to kill me has become a cooperation with me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nisha was slightly surprised, how did he guess it?


    "Yes!"


    Nisha nodded and said: "A new type of mutant has appeared. It not only sucks humans but also sucks vampires. It is also very infectious. People infected by him carry the infected and can get infected quickly. From his appearance Up to now, there have been at least hundreds of infected bodies in just three days, and this number will increase rapidly. Once we are done, then it is your human turn next. Therefore, the king hopes that we can cooperate, not just You, and Blade Warriors, let''s fight this mutant together."


    This crisis is enough for vampires to cooperate with humans.


    So Nisha felt that Su Bai would most likely agree. After all, he didn''t suffer. Vampires died so many, and he just killed Chuba.


    "Blade Warrior agreed?"


    "Yes, he is already on the road."


    "Oh." Su Bai smiled."Are you the king''s daughter?"


    Nisha nodded hesitantly.


    "He''s really willing to let your such a flowery daughter to deal with me? Isn''t it afraid that there will be no return?" Su Bai smiled and shook his head and turned to the driveway: "Lead the way, just in time I am going to see him It."


    "You agree?" Nisha asked hurriedly.


    "It depends on whether he knows it or not." Su Bai said, already in the car.


    Nisha hesitated for a moment and could only turn around and get on the car, and the group prepared to return to the king.On the way, the commandos were still a bit unfair. After all, they were tricked, and Chuba was still dead. Now he still wants to cooperate?


    Similarly, Su Bai''s car is actually discussing this issue.


    "Sir, do we really want to cooperate with them?" Lingdie asked.


    "Cooperation? I''m not interested in cooperating with them." Su Bai said with a smile."The existence of this variant is really troublesome, even if I really cooperate with them, they will find the opportunity to bite back. Whether it is us or the blade warrior, I believe it is his thorny eye."


    "Then why are we still..."


    "I''m idle and I''m idle. Anyway, we have to go to him. Sooner or later, it''s the same. Moreover, I suddenly have another idea now." Su Bai said with a smile.


    It took about half a day to open, and when night fell, it finally came to the king''s seat.


    As the assault team entered, Su Bai quickly saw the Blade Warrior and a guy with a bare head that was obviously different from ordinary people.


    "This is my father, our king." Nisha said.


    Su Bai glanced at him and suddenly laughed.


    The laughter was kind of mocking.


    "The king? Hehe, I want to take a bath, what can I talk about when I''m done." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Alright, come here, arrange for Mr. Su Bai." The king was not annoyed by Su Bai''s attitude, but faintly shouted.


    "No, she''s fine. Just serve me in the bath." Su Bai pointed at Nisha casually.


    Nisha instantly glared at Su Bai, but Su Bai didn''t think she was looking at the king."Can you? King?"


    "father!"


    Nisha shouted eagerly, but saw the king slowly nodded!


    "Lead the way."


    Su Bai laughed and said towards Nisha. Although Nisha looked reluctant and angry, she still led the way.


    It didn''t take long for Nisha to bring Su Bai to a room dedicated to bathing.


    Su Bai did not speak, but opened his arms to look at Nisha.


    Nisha snorted, and reluctantly helped Su Bai take off her clothes.


    Chapter 0015 I want half!


    "What do you want, do you cooperate with us!"


    Nisha reluctantly helped Su Bai undress, she asked in a deep voice.


    "Then it depends on your father''s sincerity. At present, his sincerity is not bad." Su Bai said with a word of value.


    Let your daughter serve others in the bath.


    This sincerity is indeed big enough.


    Nisha naturally heard what he meant and remained silent.


    Before long, Su Bai had already taken off his clothes.Seeing Nisha turning her head, Su Bai smiled and walked into the pool.


    "Don''t you understand the meaning of serving?"


    After sitting down, Su Bai said in a loud voice.

 C229

    "Don''t go too far." Nisha said coldly.


    "I''m too much...what can you do to me? Don''t forget, this is what your father agreed. There is a saying that is good, life is like rape, if you can''t resist, why not enjoy it? At least you make me satisfied , Maybe you can save more vampires."


    "Besides, compared to your father, I am the real king, so you don''t need to feel ashamed."


    "What do you mean?"


    Although Nisha already knows Su Bai''s identity and is indeed qualified to be called a king, why is he the real king compared to his father? Isn''t his father a king?


    "You will know later."


    Su Bai said lightly."Now, you should serve me."


    With the voice of Rorschach, Nisha instantly felt her clothes and equipment turned into powder.


    Nisha was taken aback, gritted her teeth hesitantly and finally walked over.


    Su Bai Dama Jindao enjoyed Nisha''s service, and sometimes said something because of her strangeness.Although it was just a simple wiping of her back, it made Nisha quite ashamed, especially Su Bai looked at herself unabashedly, she wanted to find a place to get in directly.


    "It''s funny that you are reluctant to do it." Su Bai squeezed her chin to make her raise her head, and smiled lightly at her expression.


    It was about an hour or so before Su Bai came out.


    "Where is Nisha?"


    Seeing that only Su defeated himself, Saya, the commando captain, couldn''t help asking.


    "I accidentally damaged her clothes. She is wearing them." Su Bai said lightly.


    After saying this, the expressions of the commando including the king changed.


    I broke my clothes for so long...


    They can think of what happened without brainstorming. The members of the commando were angry and wanted to kill Su Bai.However, the king''s expression was somewhat difficult to understand. It was not annoyance or anger, but an inexplicable feeling, which was very interesting.


    "So, can we talk about cooperation?" the king said.


    Su Bai shrugged noncommitantly, and the king let someone release a prepared video. In the video, a young man was biting a vampire. His palm was able to stretch out a thin needle, and his mouth could be deformed. It looked cruel and disgusting. .


    "The number of variants is increasing rapidly, and it must be resolved before the situation can''t be organized. I will provide you with information and weapons, and the commando will cooperate with you."


    After the video was over, the king said slowly.


    The blade soldier did not speak and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled."Very good, but... when did I agree to work with you?"


    "What do you mean? You came with us and did something like that to Nisha, now do you want to regret it?" The commando clergyman roared and rushed over to argue with Su Bai.


    Su Bai sneered and made a fist.


    Bang!


    The priest''s head exploded and the body crashed to the end.


    "What do you want to do!"


    In an instant, the commandos glared at Su Bai, and Lingdie and Mercury also walked to Su Bai''s side.


    The conflict seemed about to unfold.


    "what happened?"


    At this time, Nisha changed her clothes and came out. Seeing this, she hurried over, and then saw the priest''s body.


    "What are you doing, I have already...have done what you said, why are you still doing it?" Nisha asked Su Bai.


    Do as you said.


    What have you done?


    She said so, and even more fulfilled everyone''s conjecture.


    Su Bai ignored Nisha, but faintly said to the king: "I heard that vampires paid protection fees to the U.S. government? Since this is a matter between humans and vampires, the U.S. government also charged protection fees, so it should be obliged to help. ?"


    The king pondered for a moment... "How much do you want?"


    "Half!" Su Bai said.


    The king frowned: "Too much, we do give the president money, but this money is only a guarantee that he will not trouble us during his tenure, and there are departments and so on. This money can guarantee that the US government will not come. Trouble with us. But you can''t control all mutants, but for the timeless island, I am willing to pay one-third of the amount!"


    "At least there are tens of billions." The king said in a deep voice.


    This is his biggest concession.


    It is not so easy to make a sum of tens of billions for both the US government and the Timeless Island.But... he still agreed.


    Because he didn''t need to pay this money for too long.

 C230

    "King, you can''t promise him, it''s too much!" the commando guy couldn''t help saying.


    In vain, an increase of tens of billions is absolutely a burden for the vampires below.


    "As long as Mr. Su Bai is willing to help and ensure that the Timeless Isle will not be hostile to us, I think it is worth it. What do you think, Mr. Su Bai?" The king asked Su Bai with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled."I think you might have misunderstood what I meant?"


    "Oh? What do you mean?" the king asked.


    "What I said is not half of the protection fee you give to the US government, but... half of all your property and half of your annual income!" Su Bai said slowly.


    "What? Are you kidding?"


    The king was a little angry, this is simply the lion''s mouth.


    "Do you think I look like a joke?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "Fak, we fought with you!"


    This is not just the lion''s open mouth, it is simply to enslave them.The assault team finally couldn''t help it, and rushed towards Su Bai together in an instant.


    "Remember to eat or not to beat!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly!


    Item 0016


    "Lingdie."


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and Lingdie suddenly shot.


    After adding the energy light blade to the katana, the two light axes and Harrett that rushed in the front were already hung up.Blocking the snowman''s knife, Lingdie''s energy light blade changed abruptly, slammed Wei Lian''s body and knocked her into the air. Following the change, the body suddenly pierced Saya''s head.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Saya''s head burned instantly and then turned into ashes.


    "stop!"


    The king hurriedly shouted, and the snowman and Wei Lian stopped.


    Of the eight commandos, only Snowman, Wei Lian and Nisha remain.


    They obviously cannot be opponents, they can only increase casualties.


    "So, it''s important to understand the situation. It''s not equal to negotiate and cooperate. Are you buying your life? If you think the price is not appropriate, it doesn''t matter, then kill you all." Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "Then you don''t have to kill them either." Nisha exclaimed angrily.


    "They are eager to die before the Lord speaks. Who is to blame?"


    Su Bai said, looking at the king, "How are you thinking about it?"


    "I agree to your terms." The king said in a deep voice, "I will prepare the money as soon as possible."


    "What if I still want her?" Su Bai pointed at Nisha casually.


    This request is totally different from the request just now.


    I just asked her to serve in the bath, but now... it is clear that I want this person directly.


    The king looked at Nisha, and finally nodded under Nisha''s nervously expecting gaze.Nisha couldn''t say how she felt, disappointed?despair?Or is it angry?I''m your daughter, you are like this... Give me to him like this?


    "okay."


    Su Bai smiled, and said to Nisha: "What are you still doing? Go and arrange a room to rest. What should you do? Don''t disturb me if it''s okay, um...it''s better not to disturb me if something happens."


    Dealing with variants?


    It is enough to have a blade warrior on this matter, he is not that interested.


    After speaking, Su Bai seemed to remember something suddenly, and said to Wei Lian casually: "Go get a camera."


    "What, what?"


    "camera!"


    "Oh." Wei Lian looked at the king, then turned and left.Before long, she came back with a camera, and Su Bai fiddled with the king and clicked... and took a picture.


    "Remember to remind me when I look back, the phone will have the camera function in the future." Su Bai said to Lingdie, and then held the camera to Lingdie."Send photo processing back."


    "Ok."


    Lingdie nodded, she knew what Su Bai was doing.


    "What do you mean?" the king asked suspiciously.


    "Just leave a memorial." Su Bai said with a smile, already turned and left.

 C231

    "King, we..."


    Watching them leave, Wei Lian asked in a low voice.


    "Go investigate the whereabouts of the mutant, Blade...please."


    The Blade Warrior ignored it and left.


    Lingdie sent the photo back to the Timeless Isle. This photo is mainly for Ruiwen to see. If Su Bai has instructions, Ruiwen can do things easily.


    Her ability is simply the best candidate for this kind of thing!


    Nisha was originally a commando, but now that Su Baiqiang is left behind, there are only Snowman and Wei Lian plus Blade Warriors.Although there are few people, the king''s power is still not small, and it is not that difficult to investigate the variant.After only half a day, the three of them already knew the location and set off.


    What they encountered was an infected variant.


    After several twists and turns, the mutant was finally killed and the corpse was brought back for research.


    Because in the process they discovered that garlic and silverware that are effective for vampires seem to be ineffective for the mutant?Only ultraviolet light or sunlight can kill.While they were studying, Su Bai had already received the money from the king. Isn''t that too much, about 70 billion?


    Su Bai thinks that the king still has reservations about this amount, but it doesn''t matter, he will get more soon!


    "Nisha."


    In the secret room, Nisha was called by the king.


    "Father, why are you doing this?" Nisha cried out angrily: "I am your daughter, how can you give me to him like goods?"


    "Nisha, my daughter. Over the years, I have heard an idiom from people in the celestial dynasty called the strategy of slowing down. Only by agreeing to him and letting him indulge in your beauty, then we can destroy him!" The king said in a deep voice. Said.


    "Then sacrifice me for this?"


    "He chose you! If he chooses someone else, I will say this to her. Nisha, you are my daughter. You should pay for me and the whole kingdom, right?" The king slowly Said: "Promise him, please him, let him indulge in your beauty, indulge in your service. Then...find out his weakness and find a way to kill him!"


    "If you do it, you will be the...hero of the entire kingdom!"


    Nisha was silent, turned and left after a moment.Coming to the door of Su Bai''s room, Nisha hesitated and pushed the door in.


    In the room, Su Bai glanced at Nisha who came in and beckoned slightly.Nisha walked hesitantly and was dragged into her arms by Su Bai. At first, Nisha was a little uncomfortable, but she endured it when she thought of her father, and endured Su Bai''s wanton aggression against herself.Seeing Nisha like this, Su Bai said with a chuckle: "Feeling very humiliating? Very reluctant? It doesn''t matter, just get used to it."


    On the one hand, Su Bai released her psychic power against Nisha!


    Not strong, not obtrusive, like a spring breeze and drizzle, but changing her mind a little bit.


    Nisha is the king''s daughter. If the king dies, she will obviously take over all of this. Controlling her means controlling this vampire power. Judging from the ability of these vampires to make money, there will be a steady stream of income in the future. Certainly a lot.


    Of course, he can also destroy this force and take all the money away, but this is far better than a long stream.What''s more, does this king have a secret?Just as the Soviet Union said before defeat, the king?Ha ha¡­¡­


    He is not a king, he is just an elder, a branch of the Vampire Kingdom.


    Item 0017


    The origins of vampires are very early, and because of their particularity, they are not as scattered as mutants, so they can easily travel to a huge scale.Nisha''s father can only be regarded as the elder in charge of this part of the United States. It is not good enough to call herself Wang Weiwei.While using her spiritual power to change Nisha''s thoughts subtly, Su Bai has already sent instructions to Ruiwen on the Timeless Isle.


    On the same day, Ruiwen turned into a vampire king and appeared at the new president¡¯s residence. The new president was very surprised by the arrival of the king, but even more surprising was that the king who had negotiated the agreement before turned back and even planned to return. The previous money, which surprised the new president, naturally refused.


    As a result, after being taught a lesson, the new president had to return the money, which amounted to more than 50 billion.


    The new president was naturally unwilling to hand over the money in this way, and quickly took action to kill the vampire.However, the existence of the mutant hindered the plan of the new president, causing heavy casualties.


    The new president also understands why the Vampire King suddenly repented and broke the agreement to get his money back.It turns out that they have already appeared a new type of powerful vampire, so they no longer need peace and want to rule the world.


    This makes him a little worried!


    "The current situation is like this..."


    At the same time, Su Bai has received a call from Ruiwen, not only to get the money back, but also to tell the new president''s dealings with vampires.


    "Always pay attention to their situation, let our President know the strength of vampires, and let people blow the air when they are unable to do anything. If the President is willing to ask for money, we can help him solve the vampire problem." Bai cocked his mouth and said softly.


    "Yes!"


    After the call was hung up, Su Bai was in a good mood.


    With this money back, this line of vampires will also be controlled by themselves in the future, and at the same time, they can also pit the president by the way. There are many things in one fell swoop!


    Do the math, the Twelve Families have more than 5 billion, the king put out 70 billion, and got back more than 50 billion from the president. The total of zero and zero is more than 130 billion. ?


    More than 130 billion, enough to develop many things.


    "How is the situation with Blade and them?"


    Su Bai turned his head and asked Lingdie.


    Lingdie said: "I heard that we are studying the situation of mutants."


    "Well, let them study slowly." Su Bai said, waking up the sleeping Nisha.


    Nisha opened her eyes in a daze."what happened?"

 C232

    "Let you serve me, but you fell asleep, what''s the matter with you?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nisha couldn''t help blushing in embarrassment and hurried up to get dressed.


    "Wait, I''ll change you up."


    Su Bai waved at her clothes, which changed the structure and style casually.Nisha was a little surprised after putting it on. The black bodysuit and the black windbreaker were the same style as Lingdie and Mercury.


    "Is there anything fun nearby that can pass the time?" After Nisha put it on, she asked casually.


    Nisha thought for a while and said, "I know there is a motorcycle stunt show nearby, which is very popular."


    "Then go and see."


    Su Bai stood up to answer.


    There is a stadium in the city center. Although there are no events, there are many people and banners gathered near the stadium.


    "Explosive Johnny."


    "Competing with the god of death, flying over the stadium."


    "Broken train team, the best!"


    There are official banners, and many fans spontaneously prepared them. They seem unusually hot and popular. Not only audience fans, but even TV reporters have come here. When Su Bai and others arrived here, they saw it. Many reporters are reporting there.


    "so many people?"


    Lingdie had some accidents, just motorcycle stunts, there are so many people?


    "There are indeed many people. The train team is very famous. They often tour in major cities and have a lot of sponsors. Especially the head of the team is very powerful. They often challenge some dangerous stunts. Many times they think they are affirmative. He died, but nothing happened in the end. This feeling of avoiding death made him very hot." Nisha introduced."Before we actually considered whether to sponsor or not."


    "Sponsorship, you are really brave." Su Bai said with a curled mouth.


    Nisha was stunned."What''s wrong? We have investigated. The effects of the previous sponsors are not bad. The products have been improved to a certain extent, so they should not be compensated. Moreover, the sponsorship is also short-term. Even if something unexpected happens, It really failed and died. This news can also make a sensation for a while."


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head without saying a word, but walked towards the stadium.


    After buying the tickets, the group came to the VIP area, the place closest to the performance venue, where they could watch the performance up close.


    There are many people around, very lively.


    In the stadium, there are two high tracks with rows of pickup trucks in the middle. Together, the entire stadium occupies almost the entire stadium.Looking at this performance, it should be flying from one end to the other. The distance is really a bit far away. Once it doesn''t fly there, or there is an accident when landing, it is definitely the end of a car accident.


    No wonder so many people gather in such a performance.


    "Hello, can I visit you?"


    Su Bai suddenly heard the voice of a woman next to him. Su Bai turned his head and looked at it, and saw a woman in a white dress holding a microphone and a camera behind him.


    "I''m an outfield reporter from this city''s TV station. My name is Luo Shan. Are you here to watch the performance? Do you have any thoughts on this kind of performance? Do you think he can succeed?" Luo Shan held up the microphone and smiled. Looking towards Su Bai.


    "What about you?" Su Bai asked back.


    "What?" Roshan was taken aback for a moment.


    "Do you think he will succeed?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Roshan was stunned, and said awkwardly: "Of course I, of course I hope he can succeed."


    "He will definitely succeed, but your luck may not be so good." Su Bai said with a smile, and then turned to look at the stadium as if he didn''t intend to be interviewed.


    This made Roshan a little stunned, I am afraid my luck is not so good?What do you mean?


    Item 0018


    It can be said that the performance has finally begun under the eyes of the public.


    "Roar!"


    "Explosive Johnny!"


    "Explosive Johnny!"


    With a roar of excitement, Explosive Johnny rode out on the stage. First, he went around the stadium to greet the audience. When passing by Su Bai, Su Bai looked very carefully, and it was the face in his memory. .


    "Breaking Johnny, Johnny Blaise. When he was young, he made a deal with the devil with his soul to save his father who was suffering from cancer, but he was tricked by the devil, left his hometown, abandoned his first love girlfriend, wandered around and performed , And finally incarnate as a ghost rider!"


    Watching the explosive Johnny go around the stadium for a week and prepare to start performing, Su Bai secretly thought about him.


    Like the blade warriors, the ghost knights belong to the more marginal characters in the Marvel world, and they belong to the lone rangers.However, the force of the evil spirit knight is much higher than that of the blade warrior, and the strength is much stronger.


    Definitely one of the most ruthless characters on the planet.


    The evil spirit knight once joined the son of midnight like the blade warrior. He has the fire of hell, the eye of judgment and so on. They are very powerful, and the most important thing is that this product is immortal!


    The spirit of vengeance on his body can make him recover quickly even if he is smashed into scum. Even if he dies without transforming, his soul will go to heaven or earth, and then the spirit of vengeance will come back and resurrect, which is quite powerful.


    The most famous record, Su Bai remembers that he almost wiped out Doctor Strange with the eyes of judgment, and directly blasted an angel into scum.

 C233

    This guy is the real stare and kill you with his eyes!


    Of course, these are all performances in the comics. As for now... Su Bai is really not sure if he is that strong, even he hasn''t become a ghost knight yet, right?I don¡¯t know, does the spirit of vengeance belong to the same external force as the power of the phoenix. Will he gain the power if he kills it?


    Su Bai is so touched, maybe you can try it?


    Thinking like this, Su Bai saw the explosive Johnny had already begun to perform, and the motorcycle roared instantly and began to sprint quickly.Almost everyone was holding their breath, witnessing this crazy scene, even the Lingdie and others beside them were nervous.


    Roshan was also very nervous, her eyes drifting around, she couldn''t bear to watch Johnny''s performance.She subconsciously looked at the man who had just interviewed. His last words made Roshan reluctant to forget. Does he know something?


    Very young and handsome Asian man.


    There are three women with similar styles, and they are all beautiful.


    Who is this guy?


    Roshan was guessing but heard a deafening roar. She hurriedly turned her head and saw that Bokeh Johnny had already leaped to the other end.


    It succeeded!


    Roshan breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously.


    Then turned around and began to introduce the situation on the spot.


    After the challenge was successful, there were some sloppy performances. After all, the team was not only the only one of Johnny Blast, let alone holding one performance in such a big battle, it was too wasteful, the sponsor agreed and the audience disagreed.


    But the next performance didn''t seem so interesting. After watching for a while, Su Bai and the others had already turned around and left early.


    After coming out of the stadium, Su Bai turned his head and said: "You go back first, I''ll go shopping alone."


    The three looked at each other and then left first.


    Su Bai stood near the stadium and did not leave in a hurry. He was about to see Johnny.


    Cheers can be heard occasionally in the stadium. Su Bai stood outside and waited casually. During this period, several women came over to strike up a conversation. Some were purely for money and some were for fun. After rejecting these people, the stadium There have been people coming out one after another, and it seems that the performance is over.The crowd suddenly became dense, and many people were excitedly discussing the performance just now. Su Bai stepped to leave to go to where Johnny was, but suddenly heard a roar.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a motorcycle emerge from a distant highway, seeming to be chasing an interview vehicle?


    Is Johnny chasing Roshan?


    Roshan, the female reporter, is Johnny''s first girlfriend.Originally an appointment was made to elope to the world, but Johnny released the pigeon.After thinking about it, Su Bai decided not to chase them for the time being, but to wait for him at Johnny''s residence first.


    As for how to know?


    It''s very simple, it''s clear if you probe Johnny''s teammates.


    Walking to a remote corner nearby, Su Bai has teleported and disappeared.


    The next moment, he appeared in a spacious house.


    This house is completely open, except for the bathroom, there are no partitions, beds, sofas, dining room, and... all kinds of motorcycles divide the house into several areas.Rows of motorcycles are standing there, and they all look broken. They should be the ones he broke during his performances over the years.


    Near the pair of accessories, there is also a black motorcycle, which seems to have some thoughts.


    Su Bai walked over and took a look. Although the car looked very ordinary now, it was still quite cool after becoming an evil motorcycle.


    Speaking of evil spirit motorcycles, Su Bai sounded an interesting thing.


    Most evil spirit vehicles are basically motorcycles, of course there are others.


    For example, Robbie, the fourth-generation ghost rider, uses a Dodge Charger muscle car!Coincidentally, the car that Blade Warrior drove before was also this one!Afterwards, the Blade Warrior seemed to have changed to riding a motorcycle. I have to say that the Blade Warrior and the Ghost Rider are very fate.


    There were a lot of books beside the sofa, and I flipped through them. They were all about demons and other gods and gods, and it seemed that Johnny had studied these very often.


    After almost an hour or so, Su Bai finally heard the sound.


    came back!


    Johnny pushed the car in, looking happy and humming an unknown tune.Pushing the cars to the side of those cars as a souvenir, Johnny is ready to take a bath and change clothes, ready for a date!


    Yes, he finally made Roshan promise to go on a date with him for dinner, maybe...can take this opportunity to make her forgive herself?


    Johnny thought so and so, turned around and prepared to take a bath, but... but he saw a person sitting on his sofa!


    Item 0019


    "Who are you and how did you come into my house."


    Johnny shouted in surprise, and at the same time he picked up the wrench next to him.


    "Don''t be nervous, I am not malicious." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You''d better leave my house right away, otherwise I will not be polite to have a conversation!"


    As a motorcyclist, Johnny''s temper is not that good. If there is any malicious intent, please drive away first.Therefore, seeing Su Bai did not seem to leave, Johnny dashed forward and threatened with a wrench.


    Su Bai shrugged.


    Seeing that he refused to leave, Johnny reached out to grab his neck and smashed him with a wrench.

 C234

    However, as soon as the arm was extended, he felt it bounced away, and the wrench was taken away by the opponent before he could react.Johnny was stunned, and then he saw Su Bai gently squeeze his hands, and the sturdy wrench was twisted directly.


    "Now, can we talk about it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Johnny was silent, but took no further action.


    "First introduce myself, I am called Su Bai. I came to you because I know something about you, such as... the contract?" Su Bai said with a smile, hearing the word contract, Johnny instantly stared Big eyes.


    Su Bai smiled and continued: "You hide for so many years is actually useless, he will find you soon, then you will become a very interesting existence. I can help you answer some doubts, but I have a condition!"


    "What conditions?"


    "You have to kill me."


    "What? I... Did I hear something wrong?" Johnny stared at Su Bai with wide eyes.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "You heard that right, what I said is that you have to kill me."


    "I won''t do this." Johnny said without hesitation.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "It''s okay, you will be up to you then."


    "What do you mean?"


    Johnny asked suspiciously, but saw Su Bai smiled: "You will know then, and you are ready to go to your date. Besides... see you soon!"


    "what?"


    Johnny asked in amazement, but suddenly found that the person...is missing?


    He subconsciously stretched out his hand and probed forward, there was no one, people... just disappeared?This reminded him of the person deep in his memory, that... demon!


    The puzzled Johnny was stunned for a long time, leaving the matter behind for the time being, he was ready to clean up and go on a date.


    Teleported out of Johnny¡¯s house, this was a somewhat narrow alley. Su Bai slowly walked out, feeling the wind gradually blowing, and the surrounding lights seemed to flash and flicker in the alley. A figure faintly appeared in front.


    An old man in a suit and leather shoes holding a cane:


    The two gradually approached and passed by.


    The old man glanced at Su Bai unexpectedly, and Su Bai also glanced at him with a smile.


    The footsteps stopped almost at the same time, but only for a moment, and then each moved forward.


    After walking out of the alley, Su Bai did not leave. He looked up and found that there was a rooftop directly teleporting past.The view is good, and you can clearly see the whole picture of the alley below.


    Holding on to the railing, Su Bai looked down with interest.


    At this point, Johnny changed into a black jacket and had already pushed the car out.As soon as he came out, he saw the old man in black who gradually walked in.Johnny''s expression changed instantly, pointing at him and saying, "It''s you!"


    "Hello, Johnny." The old man in black said with a smile.


    Johnny shouted in a deep voice with some anger and fear, "Stay away from me!"


    The old man in black smiled and shook his head: "It''s a bit late to say that. I''ve been there all the time, Johnny, I''ve always been!"


    "Phoenix, Denver, Houston..."


    I heard the name he said, these are the places where he performed.Johnny said in a deep voice: "It''s you, you who made me unable to die?"


    "No, Johnny, it''s all on your own. You are the best, and I am your most avid car fan. Your performance makes me very proud. It''s like watching an investment that continues to skyrocket and increase in value. Until one day, you cash in on this investment."


    "It''s today, Johnny!"


    "Find the Witch Heart Demon and ruin him!" said the old man in black.


    "You can find it yourself." Johnny snorted and said that he got on his motorcycle.


    The old man in black smiled: "You signed the contract, remember?"


    "If you succeed, I will return your soul to you."


    Johnny found that he couldn''t move, and the car couldn''t start.He sneered and said, "I won''t help you."


    "Don''t choose."


    The black-clothed old man''s walking stick touched the ground lightly, and the motorcycle tires spun quickly, and flew out with a whistling sound.


    Click, click.


    The windows of the nearby car shattered as soon as the car came over, and the sound of the alarm was deafening.Johnny couldn''t control the car at all. He saw the car driving fast on the highway. The surrounding cars and the glass of the shop were shattered by this powerful force.


    The tires began to burn quickly, and a trace of flame appeared on the ground, which continued to extend as the car advanced.


    From a distance, it seemed like a dragon jumping through the dim city!


    "It looks like Johnny hasn''t controlled this power yet. The first burst of power caused this result. But...this power is really strong."


    Although Johnny''s motorcycle is fast, Su Bai is also not slow, Teleport follows him behind.

 C235

    The appearance of the old man in black made Johnny about to become an evil spirit knight, and also asked him to destroy the Witch Heart Demon, his identity was already apparent.The hell lord of a certain dimension of hell, Mephisto or Mephistopheles, is the one who signed a contract with Johnny.


    And the evil spirit in his mouth is his son, a guy who wants to kill his father and replace him!


    This was Su Bai''s first serious discovery of things like gods and demons, but it made him very interested.Following Johnny all the way, it didn''t take long for Johnny''s car to drive into a certain factory.


    The flame on the car had disappeared, and the car braked suddenly, and the huge inertia directly threw Johnny out.


    "Are you going to be transformed? Ghost Rider!"


    Su Bai appeared in a corner, watching with interest Johnny who got up from the ground with a painful expression.


    Chapter 0020 Earth Element VS Inorganic Material Control


    Johnny¡¯s body started to steam, he could feel his body becoming extremely hot as if he was about to burn, his eyes were so painful that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, he screamed in pain, his feet were already burning with flames , But weirdly did not burn the shoes.


    Under the painful roar, Su Bai could clearly see that Johnny¡¯s face began to change. The flesh and blood seemed to be burned away. Flames had appeared, and his expression became strange. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s laughing or suffering. It feels very much. evil.


    "boom!"


    The flames rose slowly, and Johnny at this time had already become a skeleton on fire.


    Ghost Rider!


    "It looks like the spirit of vengeance dominates? No wonder it''s so evil." Su Bai muttered, and the next moment he saw applause sound, and a man walked out of the alley outside the factory.


    Wearing a black woolen coat, she is very young, but her complexion is a little abnormal.


    Seeing the head of the skull, instead of being surprised or afraid, he smiled and asked, "Are you looking for someone?"


    "Go back to hell." The ghost knight pointed at him, his voice gloomy.


    Obviously, this person is the target or mission of the Ghost Rider?Sorcerer.


    "We have nothing to talk about, do we?" The Witch Heart Demon asked with a smile.


    "You go down to me!"


    The ghost rider''s answer was very simple.


    "I don''t want to." The Witch Heart Demon shook his head, and suddenly a gust of wind rolled out from behind him and directly hit the evil spirit knight, and then hung him on an iron chain next to it, swaying for a few laps, the evil spirit The knight''s flame went out, leaving only the skeletons.


    It looks like it''s hung up.


    Wu Xin Mo laughed proudly and was about to say a few words, but suddenly frowned.


    "Who is here!"


    The Witch Heart Demon yelled, and then he saw someone walking out slowly.


    "I feel very keen."


    Su Bai walked out with a chuckle, took a look at the still absurd evil spirit knight, and then said to the Witch Heart Demon: "I''m just a watcher, you can ignore me, really, after all, your opponent is him! "


    "Wind Demon!"


    The Demon Witch snorted coldly, and in an instant, the wind reappeared, and there seemed to be a person clearly visible.The gust of wind swept towards Su Bai instantly, but Su Bai smiled and appeared on the other side with a teleport.


    This change made Feng Mo somewhat unexpected, and when he was being turned around, he felt something attacking him behind him.


    "Swish." Flew away, and the wind demon discovered that the evil spirit knight had once again ignited flames and pulled off the iron chain as a weapon.


    The ghost rider who strode forward had just stepped out, and stepped on a small puddle on the ground but was suddenly caught. There seemed to be a shadow roaring in the puddle.When the evil spirit rider looked down, a truck suddenly rammed over, and instantly piled him on a nearby car and squeezed it directly inside.


    The door was pushed open, and a person came down from inside.


    "Wind demon, water demon, earth demon... plus the witch heart demon. The big and small bosses in the first movie."


    "However, although these three demons look scumbags, they are not small. They are said to be fallen angels expelled from heaven, hiding in natural elements waiting for the end of the world, immortal, and can transform Jiang¡¯s body into earth elements. The abilities of the wind element and the water element are still quite capable." Looking at the three guys, Su Bai shook his head a little regretfully.Although his ability is not weak, he doesn''t like it.


    "He''s not very good." The Earth Demon poked his lips from the car and walked towards the Witch Heart Demon.


    "Leave him alone, go and deal with that guy."


    Wu Xin Mo snorted and pointed to Su Bai.


    The earth demon glanced at Su Bai standing in the distance, tilted his head and sneered. In an instant, the ground suddenly stretched out the huge hands and grabbed Su Bai''s legs. The earth demon shook his head and walked over and said, , It''s easy to solve, watch me blow him with a punch!"


    "He will teleport." Witch Heart Demon reminded.


    "But he can''t run now." The Earth Demon disagrees.


    Su Bai looked down at the native hand that was holding him, looked at the native demons who came proudly, and shook his head slightly: "Only this?"


    "Rely on this!" The Earth Demon said proudly.


    "Okay." Su Bai shrugged, and the soil hands under his feet suddenly dispersed quickly, as if it turned into a cloud of sand and floated up.


    The Earth Demon was stunned for a moment, subconsciously trying to control it, but found that there was no response."How could this be?"

 C236

    "Earth Element VS Inorganic Material Manipulation? Very interesting, isn''t it?"


    Su Bai smiled lightly, and in an instant, the sand mist flew out and passed through the body of the earth demon. In an instant, the earth demon fell to the ground like a sieve.After landing, he seemed to be mobilizing the energy of the earth element to repair his body.


    "This is where magic makes me uncomfortable. It''s difficult to eliminate it by pure physical attack." Su Bai curled his lips. He hadn''t touched on the magic element yet. Is it really a headache for such a guy who is immune to physical attacks?


    No magic attacks, no enchanted weapons?


    It''s ok.


    Seeing the Earth Demon who had recovered from getting up, his left hand raised slightly. In an instant, the Earth Demon realized that his body was molecularized. After being panicked, the Earth Demon sneered and said, "Although I don¡¯t know how you did it. , But it''s useless. I can continuously absorb the energy of the earth elements and reorganize my body. It is a human being. You... can''t kill me!"


    "I heard that you are all fallen angels exiled?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "How do you know this?" The Earth Demon asked unexpectedly.


    "No wonder you are so proud."


    Su Bai smiled."Fallen angels or elemental demons, do you really think I can''t help it?"


    With a thought, the body of the earth demon has been completely molecularized and quickly gathered together into an egg-like ball.Immediately afterwards, Su Bai had already controlled the magnetic field around the Earth Demon and produced a small magnetic shield.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I sense the earth element anymore, why, why?"


    The ball suddenly became manic. Although the soul of the earth demon was still there, he could not sense the earth element. This meant that he could not reorganize his body at all, as if something completely isolated him from the earth element. !


    This panicked, and also shocked the Wizard and others.


    Chapter 0021 Immune Judgment Eye?


    "what have you done!"


    With a roar, Feng Demon suddenly rushed towards Su Bai. Su Bai sneered and opened the magnetic shield instantly. He heard a bang, and Feng Demon slammed into it very hard and was shocked.The impact was not light, causing Feng Mo to shook his head subconsciously.


    "Your opponent is him!"


    Su Bai pointed at behind them, the Ghost Rider had already emerged from the middle of the two cars, smashed the chain and smashed it.


    "go!"


    A ghost knight, plus a guy who didn''t know the way, made the Heart Demon unwilling to fight, and the news he wanted had been obtained.


    Shouted, the witch heart demon, water demon, and wind demon had left one after another.


    The ghost knight''s chain smashed into the air, but when they wanted to chase them, they had already run away.He turned his head to look at Su Bai, there was nothing in the hole in his eyes, but he gave Su Bai a feeling that he was staring at him.However, without eyes, how did Johnny see things?What will he see?


    Su Bai was inexplicably curious.


    The evil spirit rider stared at Su Bai for a moment, then suddenly blew a whistle, followed by his motorcycle and drove out of it by itself. After the evil spirit rider put his hand on it, the car suddenly changed its appearance and rode on it. , The motorcycle caught fire instantly, a buzzing sound rang, and the Ghost Rider went so far.


    The powerful flame air wave rushed over and was blocked by the magnetic shield.


    "Is this going away? I thought he told me to look into my eyes, and then judge me!" Su Bai muttered, but he didn''t expect the evil spirit knight to leave like this.But he wanted to leave, Su Bai didn''t want him to just leave.


    The next teleport caught up with him, watching the ghost rider running on the road, Su Bai directly threw the earth monster in his hand.


    With a swish, the earth monster flew directly towards the evil spirit knight.


    At the same time, Su Bai had removed the magnetic field from the Earth Demon.


    As soon as the magnetic field disappeared, the Earth Demon was overjoyed, and he finally felt the earth element again!Just as he quickly absorbed the elemental energy and reunited his body, he hadn''t waited for the scream, he suddenly felt a hot flame approaching, and he was immediately entangled in his body.


    The hot flame instantly made him feel extremely painful.


    "This is... the fire of hell, no..." the earth demon shouted struggling, but his soul was burned and wiped out by the fire of hell.In an instant, his body began to petrify, and it was shattered into countless pieces that quickly fell to the ground with the force of the iron chain.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s a terrible death."


    Su Bai shook his head and said, the person had already appeared in front of the evil spirit knight.


    Creak!


    The evil spirit chariot stopped, the evil spirit rider rolled over and got out of the car, and the chain suddenly swung towards Su Bai.The iron chain seemed to be alive and snaked past it like a long snake.


    Su Bai''s heart moved, and with a wave of his hand, the chain flew away in an instant, and flew away from the evil spirit knight.The evil spirit knight was a little surprised, and then strode towards Su Bai.


    Step by step, he came to Su Bai in a blink of an eye, grabbed Su Bai''s shoulder, and said the familiar line."look into my eyes."


    "That''s right, iron chains can''t kill me." Su Bai smiled and looked up at the ghost knight''s eyes.


    In the dark eyes, there seemed to be a flame rotating, getting closer, getting closer...The flame seemed to envelope itself.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw countless figures circling, including the Nazi soldiers he encountered during his first crossing, the agents of the Red Room base, the soldiers who were killed, etc. The appearance of their deaths-echoing before his eyes, it seems Want to claim your life?Want to bear their pain?


    Su Bai didn''t care at all, guilt?He really didn''t realize the guilt of killing these people. Some people don''t die and you die and I live. Some people block their way. Although some people are innocent, Su Bai still feels guilty.I won¡¯t talk about the cause for the time being. Anyway, if he doesn¡¯t kill them, they won¡¯t let him go. What''s guilty and guilty?


    Thinking like this, Su Bai suddenly found that these people had disappeared, and the face of the evil spirit knight appeared before him again.


    Although it was just a skeleton, he could feel his puzzled and surprised expression strangely.

 C237

    "Failed?"


    Su Bai was also very surprised by this result. The Eye of Judgment was actually invalid for him?


    No matter it is Doctor Strange, or Angel, or Daredevil who has lost his sight, they cannot resist the judgment of Judgment Eye.Could it be said that if you don''t think you are guilty, you can cancel the eye of judgment without feeling guilty?Or... the current strength of the evil spirit knight is still too weak to force a trial for the time being?


    Su Bai pushed away the hand of the evil spirit knight, and said somewhat depressed: "Use your iron chain to cover the fire of hell to burn my soul!"


    It''s hard to kill yourself with a simple physical attack, and it''s too bad, so let''s attack with magic directly.


    I don''t know if it was the evil spirit knight who understood Su Bai''s words, or whether he was angry because of the failure of the Eye of Judgment and waved to the back. The iron chain flew to him instantly, and immediately caught fire.


    "Huhuhu!"


    The spinning iron chain, the evil spirit knight threw it out violently, and instantly wrapped around Su Bai''s body.


    At the same time, Su Bai already felt the burning pain.


    My soul is being burned!


    "Roar!"


    Su Bai shouted, then slowly fell to the ground.


    The evil spirit knight retracted the whip, took a look at Su Bai, turned and left.


    Not long after the Ghost Rider left, a car stopped abruptly, and a woman in a black dress got out of the car and ran over.


    "Are you all right? Is it him?"


    Roshan originally saw someone lying on the road and came over to take a look, but she didn''t expect it to be the person she saw in the stadium.She hurried over and helped him up and checked his pulse."No, he... is he dead?"


    Roshan was stunned for an instant.


    How could he die here?Seeing the traces of burning flames on the ground, Luoshan was stunned to call the police, but she suddenly heard a grunt, and Su Bai woke up.


    "you''re awake?"


    Roshan froze for a moment and looked at Su Bai in her arms. Could it be that she made a mistake just now?


    Item 0022


    Su Bai frowned and snorted, feeling the softness behind his head, and then found himself lying in Luoshan''s arms?Why is she here?It shouldn''t take long for me to go offline, such a coincidence?


    "Are you okay? Remember me? We met at the Booming Johnny show, and I interviewed you." Roshan hurriedly said when she saw him looking at herself.


    "I know who you are."


    Su Bai said a word and then slowly got up. The burning soul felt very uncomfortable, even if the place was full of blood and went online, the burning feeling seemed to still linger in his mind.


    "Did something happen? Why are you lying on the road alone, your face is... ugly." Luoshan stood up and paused, and said: "What''s the matter with the burning marks on the ground?"


    "Is that your car?"


    Su Bai glanced at the car next to him and asked.


    Roshan nodded subconsciously and saw that Su Bai was already in the car.Helpless, Roshan could only follow.


    "Let''s drive." Su Bai said, sitting behind and closing his eyes.


    "Go, where are you going?"


    "Whatever." Su Bai said and stopped talking.


    Seeing him like this, Roshan didn''t know what to do and could only drive the car aimlessly.


    Su Bai closed his eyes for a while, and the burning sensation in his memory gradually faded before he noticed his ability!


    His hand randomly slammed the handle beside the car door, and with a chuckle, the handle suddenly burned.No, it should be covered by flames to be precise, but the handle itself did not burn.


    The fire of hell!


    This is the ability he gained this time.


    It''s just that this ability is a little different from the evil spirit knight, he won''t become a skeleton, and the fire of hell can''t be used to heal injuries.But he can transform everything with the fire of hell like a ghost rider, and can be used to attack.


    This flame is not the same as an ordinary flame. It is not bound by the laws of nature. Water and vacuum environment cannot have any influence on it, and it also has the effect of soul attack, which makes Su Bai very satisfied.


    At least there is a means to deal with the magic guy!


    "Johnny became a ghost knight because of the spirit of vengeance. I remember that Johnny''s spirit of vengeance is different from other ghost knights. It was transformed by the original demon lord Zatanos. So it can be said that Johnny Gazatanos is the ghost rider."


    "In other words, this is almost the same as the power of the phoenix, which is a foreign object. In theory, I shouldn''t have the ability?"


    "Because the ghost knight who has just transformed is dominated by Zatanos, that is to say, it is not the ghost knight or Johnny that actually killed him, but Zatanos? It''s from Zatanos."


    Su Bai analyzed it, and although there is no way to confirm it, it is very likely.


    If you have your own consciousness, have a body or a container, and are under its control, you can gain abilities.

 C238

    "Find an opportunity for Johnny to try and confirm."


    Su Bai withdrew the fire of hell and looked at Luoshan who was driving.


    Roshan wore a black dress, apparently also carefully prepared for a date with Johnny.Unfortunately, Johnny once again let go of his pigeons, transformed into a ghost rider and controlled by Zatanos, naturally it was impossible to go to the appointment.However, Zatanos could not be controlled for long, and soon Johnny would master and control Zatanos.


    "It''s been released."


    Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    Roshan was taken aback, and said, "You, how do you know?"


    "I said that your luck was not so good." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You... why do you say that? Do you know something?" Roshan couldn''t help but ask when mentioning this matter again.


    "I know many things." Su Bai looked at Luoshan and said suddenly: "For example, even though I know it has nothing to do with Johnny, I still want to beat him."


    "Johnny? Why?" Roshan asked in surprise.


    "You will know."


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly motioned to Luoshan to stop.


    "I''m leaving. When you see Johnny, tell him for me that I will find him." Su Bai opened the car door and walked down and said. Just as Luoshan was about to ask, Su Bai was already gone. .


    Back to the vampire base.


    Only Lingdie and Mercury are there.


    "Where is Nisha?"


    "I was called away by her father. I heard that something was a bit tricky on the mutant side!" Lingdie said.


    "Let them take care of it, the bigger the mutant''s noise, the better, I still expect the President to pay for it!" Su Bai said casually and summoned Demon Blade Village Zheng to his hands.


    Seeing Su Bai suddenly took the knife, Lingdie and Mercury didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Pulling out the demon sword Cunzheng, Su Bai stroked the blade lightly.


    Teng''s body, a flame suddenly appeared on the knife, and it instantly became a sword of flame.


    The sudden change shocked both Lingdie and Mercury, and immediately discovered that Yaodao Village Zheng seemed to have changed slightly, becoming more slender and sharper, and there seemed to be more lines on the blade.


    "This is? New ability?" Lingdie asked in surprise: "This flame... seems a little unusual, it seems... it seems to have some special energy."


    The Lingdie with elementary telepathy can''t tell the specific situation, but it can feel the difference from ordinary flames.


    And Mercury on the side had already subconsciously moved away, she couldn''t feel the difference, but she could feel that the flame was dangerous!Unlike ordinary flames, this can kill her!


    "This is the fire of hell, a flame that can burn the soul."


    Su Bai looked at the demon sword Muramasa after the enchantment change, retaining the effect of inhibiting the self-healing factor, and having more ability to attack the soul!Like the chain of the ghost knight, it can be controlled at will without any ability, even deformed, and it can be restored after being damaged.


    "This knife can play a lot now. It''s an enchanted weapon after all." Su Bai smiled, and took the flames back, but the shape of the knife did not change. He changed the scabbard and let the knife fall into it. Which was put back into the distance.


    Subsequently, Su Bai waved towards Lingdie.


    Although both the body and the soul have been fully restored, and the previous memories have gradually calmed down, Su Bai felt that it was still necessary to calm his mood through catharsis.


    Item 0023


    While Su Bai was dragging Lingdie to vent his emotions, Johnny was miserable.


    He felt as if he had a dream, in which he became a flame skull.When he woke up from the dream, he appeared in a certain cemetery and was rescued by an old man who was in charge of guarding the cemetery. If it was just like this, that would be fine, but... the old man told him that it was not a dream, but a real existence. He will tell a story.


    Leaving aside the content of the story, he didn''t even think about it.Riding his own car, he returned home.


    The news reported on TV confirmed that he was not dreaming, but that all this really happened.This made him a little unbelievable, he turned into a monster?He inexplicably thought of the weird man he saw last night. He said that he would become some kind of interesting existence. He also said that he could help himself with his doubts, but the premise was to kill him!


    He, he must know something!


    Johnny wanted to find him very much, but suddenly found a very important thing, he didn''t know how to find him!


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Johnny opened the door subconsciously, only to realize that Roshan was here.


    This made Johnny very embarrassed and guilty.


    Facing Roshan¡¯s questioning, Johnny told the truth that he sold his soul to the devil, saying that he was helping the devil and would turn into a monster at night. To ensure Roshan¡¯s safety, he hoped that Roshan could leave.But this kind of remark sounds like a ridiculous excuse to Roshan, very ridiculous, so Roshan left. When she left, she said, "By the way, there is an Asian, very handsome and young. He seems to know You, let me bring you something and he will come to you."


    Roshan stood in the elevator and said to Johnny, then the elevator door was closed.


    "Asian, will come to me? Is it him?"


    Johnny subconsciously thought of Su Bai, and hurriedly chased him out to ask questions, but when he came out, instead of seeing Roshan, he saw a group of police officers holding guns at him!


    When Johnny was forced to catch the Wizard, the license plate of the motorcycle happened to fall nearby, where... a person died and was killed by the Wizard.I often followed this clue to find Johnny and took Johnny to the police station.

 C239

    "Well, I feel more comfortable now."


    Su Bai stretched out lazily, came back last night and took a good breath on Lingdie and slept with her arms around her. As a result, he slept straight into the afternoon after this sleep, and now he feels much better in his mental state.


    "Mr."


    Mercury and Lingdie came over to help Su Bai put on clothes. Su Bai turned his head and saw that Nisha was also there. He smiled and said, "What did your father tell you?"


    Nisha hesitated and said: "I didn''t say anything, just hope I can serve you and satisfy you."


    "Then why don''t you do it?" Su Bai asked.


    Nisha walked over as if she had just awakened from a dream. The three women surrounded Su Bai, dressing and washing. After it was done, Su Bai brought the Demon Blade and Cunzheng and said, "I''ll go out for a while. Up."


    Su Bai was about to go to Johnny to verify whether his guess was correct. He sensed Johnny''s position and found that he was in the police station. It seemed that he was mistaken as a murderer.


    Teleported, Su Bai appeared directly near the police station, and then walked directly in.


    As soon as he entered the police station, Su Bai had already activated his psychic ability to stare at the police station.As if time had been suspended, Su Bai swaggered in the crowd, passing by a fairly beautiful policewoman once in a while, Su Bai also patted it smoothly.


    "It seems a bit wretched, but... it feels pretty good."


    Su Bai smiled and said, he has come to the interrogation room.


    In the interrogation room.


    Johnny sat there with his hands in hand. A police officer was sitting opposite him, and another police officer was standing in the corner. His expression was very depressed and unhappy, probably because Johnny refused to''confess'', right?


    Su Bai smiled and waved, and the chair next to him suddenly flew to the side. After sitting down, Su Bai waved to Johnny. Johnny, who had been motionless, woke up instantly and was startled when he saw Su Bai beside him: "When did you come in? No, why are you here?"


    After asking Su Bai to answer, Johnny continued: "Do you know what happened to me? You said you can help me solve my doubts? What is going on?"


    "Don''t worry, come one by one."


    Su Bai smiled, motioned him to look at the two policemen, and then Johnny discovered their situation.


    "Why did you when I came in, and why are you here? It''s very simple. I stopped everyone in the police station and walked in. Oh, and you, you were stopped by me just now. I just don''t know if you change From the words of the body and evil spirit knight, is the spiritual power still useful to you?" Su Bai explained with a smile, and then said: "Do you remember the things after transformation? Simply put, all of this is true. You become A ghost rider. The demon Mephisto signed a contract with you. You have a vengeful spirit in your body, which makes you a ghost rider. You can say that it is dominating your body before you turned into a ghost. But don¡¯t worry, you will control him in the future. But now...you need to do something very important."


    "What, what?"


    Mephisto, Johnny was at a loss when he heard the spirit of revenge. Seeing Su Bai''s solemnity, he thought it was something important to his situation, but... Su Bai pulled out the knife behind his back. Put it in Johnny''s hand.


    Johnny looked at Su Bai blankly: "Yes, what are you going to do?"


    "Escape?"


    "Run away? No, I want you to kill me."


    Su Bai said with a smile, but when Johnny was about to refuse, he stood up sharply.


    With a snort, Demon Blade Village Zheng had penetrated Su Bai''s body, and the self-healing factor was instantly stopped.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    Johnny was completely dumbfounded.


    "Why, you forgot... I''ve already died once."


    Su Bai mumbled, and immediately went offline.


    Johnny pulled out the knife subconsciously, the expression on his face became very strange.When he said this, Johnny recalled that in yesterday''s "dream", he seemed to have been killed by "self" once.


    Chapter 0024 Are You Going To Chase Me?


    "How is this going?"


    When Johnny was at a loss, he heard a surprised question. The two policemen on the opposite side had already "woke up". They watched Johnny holding a long knife and there was a person lying on the table. These two policemen shocked.


    What happened in the blink of an eye?


    Where did the knife come from?


    Where did this person come from?


    "Listen to my explanation, I don''t know what''s going on, really!" Johnny hurriedly let go of the knife and explained as the policeman subconsciously drew his gun at him.


    Unfortunately, in this scene, his explanation is really weak.


    Although the police and him are at a loss, the evidence is solid after all.


    "Lock him up first..."


    One of the policemen said in a deep voice, and then prepared to see who was killed.He just stretched out his hand and stopped waiting for Su Bai.


    Johnny was still arguing loudly but found that the policeman beside him was not moving anymore. He was taken aback and looked at Su Bai suddenly, his eyes widened.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Are you all right?"

 C240

    Johnny looked at Su Bai in disbelief. There were no wounds on his body, and there were no traces of punctures on his clothes.


    Su Bai took back the demon knife Cunzhen.


    "It seems that my previous analysis was correct. I got Johnny''s ability to kill me only for speed stunts. This is Johnny''s ability." Looking at the shocked Johnny, Su Bai deleted these two. The police remembered just now, and then said: "I''m really fine, so I''m going to leave..."


    "Wait, what should I do?"


    Johnny shouted anxiously.


    "Cold food!"


    Originally, Su Bai did not intend to take Johnny out, not to mention that although it was to confirm his guess, he was still very depressed by the speed stunts, and it was even more impossible to take Johnny out.


    When the voice fell, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    About ten minutes later, Johnny found that the police were back to normal...


    After coming out of the police station, Su Bai made a call to Ruiwen, so that the other side could start to act, blowing the air, implying that the President could ask Timeless Island for help, as long as...pay a small price.


    As for what the price is, Su Bai let Ruiwen and the others decide.


    See what the Timeless Isle needs, or just ask for money.


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai was about to leave, but suddenly saw Roshan.


    Roshan also saw him.


    After a moment of stunned, Luo Shan spoke to her colleagues and walked towards Su Bai.


    "You, why are you here?" Roshan asked suspiciously.


    "Where do I need to report to you?" Su Bai said.


    "I didn''t mean that, you...did you go to Johnny?" Roshan shook her head and explained.


    "I found it, and I just saw it."


    Roshan subconsciously looked behind Su Bai, the police station?Did Johnny get caught?


    "What about you, what are you doing here?" Su Bai asked back.


    Roshan did not say that there is no need to report to you like Su Bai did. Instead, she explained: "I''m here for an interview. Recently, there have been many weird things. Now there are reports of vampires in the city. Said I saw it with my own eyes, so I was sent to do an interview and investigation."


    Su Bai nodded, seeing this kind of metamorphosis have caused a lot of trouble.


    "Then you continue to investigate." Su Bai said and prepared to leave.


    "Wait." Roshan hurriedly called.


    "Something else?"


    "No, no, I just... can I treat you to a meal?" Luoshan didn''t know why she called Su Bai, and she hurriedly said when Su Bai asked, "Or, can you tell my name?"


    "What? Are you going to chase me?" Su Bai asked with his mouth cocked.


    "I''m not¡­¡­"


    "Since it is not, there is no need for it."


    Su Bai interrupted her and turned and walked into the crowd. It didn''t take long before she disappeared.


    Roshan is very depressed and hurt...


    Anyway, she is also a somewhat famous reporter, and she is not ugly in length, so she was rejected for the first time!


    Night fell gradually.


    There was a cracking sound of glass, and Johnny had already turned into a ghost rider and came out of the police station...At the same time, the quiet night of the vampire''s residence also made waves.


    The variant is here!


    Although I don''t know how he found here, he came and brought a large number of infected variants.These variants are not afraid of garlic or silverware. The conventional methods of dealing with vampires are useless. Once they appear, they will break through the barriers.


    "Mr!"


    The screams faintly sounded from outside, and Lingdie listened attentively and looked at Su Bai.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and Nisha walked in fully armed."It''s not good, the mutants are here, and there are so many we can''t resist it."


    "While they haven''t come up yet, we can...leave first." Nisha said.


    Su Bai got up and walked over, holding Nisha''s chin with a smile and said, "It''s not necessary."


    After speaking, Su Bai went out, and Nisha froze for a moment and hurriedly followed out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw countless variants rushing up, biting the surrounding vampires wantonly, and seeing Su Bai and others appeared, they swarmed, Lingdie, Mercury, Nisha shot, Su Bai Stepped towards the depths of the corridor.


    There, where Nisha''s father is, is also the main target of the variant.

 C241

    A dense crowd of variants swarmed, but they could not stop Su Bai and the others from advancing. It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see that variant!At this time, the mutant was confronting Nisha''s father, and seemed to be talking about something.


    Interestingly, Su Bai heard a word.


    father!


    The variant is called Nisha''s father, and the so-called vampire king is called father.


    "How is this going?"


    Nisha heard it too, and shouted in shock.


    The Vampire King ignored Nisha, but said to the variant: "My child, although all this is a mistake, we can correct them. I will always be the father. Our position should be the same, right?"


    The variant was silent and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Item 0025


    The Vampire King looked at the abnormal variant nervously, and he didn''t expect it to happen at this point.The birth of the variant does have something to do with him, from the so-called crisis of the variant to finding the Soviet defeat and cooperation with the Blade Warrior, all of his plans.


    He planned well and had a common enemy working together. In this process, he could not only curb the development of the variant, but also understand Su Bai and the blade fighters, find their weaknesses, and figure out their secrets. Cultivate a more perfect vampire.As for variants?The Vampire King is confident that he can make it his own well-behaved child.It''s just that...something has changed. He underestimated the strength of the variant. Before he could solve the Blade Warrior and Su defeat, the variant had already brought people to kill, so he had to change his plan.


    If the variant is willing to cooperate with him, when he shows it now, he should be able to directly deal with Su Bai or Blade Warrior, right?Under the expectant gaze of the vampire king, the mutant nodded slowly.


    The Vampire King was overjoyed, and then said excitedly: "Very well, my child. Then we will solve the obstacles before us first and then we will talk slowly."


    With that said, he has pointed to Su Bai.


    "kill him!"


    "father!"


    Nisha shouted excitedly: "What the hell is going on? Didn''t you ask Su Bai to help deal with him? How..."


    "Have you not seen it yet? This is all your father''s conspiracy, and you are just a victim." Su Bai said indifferently.


    "I''m your daughter!"


    "Go!" The Vampire King patted the Variant on the shoulder, his grim expression didn''t seem to care at all.


    At the same time, the variant has rushed in the direction of Su Bai, very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he has come to Su Bai and reached out to grab Su Bai''s neck.


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, and the light blade of Lingdie''s energy came over and stopped the variant. The variant tried to attack Su Bai several times but couldn''t, so it could only helplessly roar and fight with Lingdie.


    The Vampire King didn''t expect that a Lingdie could stop the variant, and he was a little flustered when he saw Su Bai who walked in towards him.


    "Roar!"


    The roar suddenly sounded, and countless infected variants rushed towards Su Bai.


    This gave the Vampire King a lot of peace of mind in an instant, but he was still very cautious and slowly backed away, there was a mechanism behind him.He slapped his hand hard, and in an instant, a secret room appeared when the wall behind him wanted to shrink left and right.


    In other words, the safe house!


    The walls are made of steel at least one meter wide, one meter wide!This thickness is really exaggerated.


    "My child, I am waiting for the news of your victory."


    The vampire king said, the door slowly closed.


    Su Bai drew his sword and waved his hand, and the fire of hell instantly covered the blade.


    With a light wave, the variant that rushed over instantly screamed and turned into ashes.At the same time, the knife suddenly took off and flew, like a Jinghong turning around, the nearby variants turned to ashes one by one, and finally the knife returned to Su Bai''s hand.


    "This safe house is difficult to open..." Nisha walked to the side and said in a deep voice. Before she could finish her words, she saw Su Bai put her hand on it.In an instant, the original solid walls melted as fast as cotton candy meets water.


    Rustle, rustle.


    In an instant, the entire wall was penetrated, and Su Bai had already stepped in.


    "This... this is impossible..."


    The vampire king, who had been waiting for the battle outside to end, was already dumbfounded.


    "Nisha...I am your father."


    Seeing Su Bai approaching step by step, the Vampire King hurriedly shouted to Nisha, hoping that Nisha could speak for herself.


    However, Nisha was silent.


    "Su Bai, I think I can explain, you want money? I can give you all the money. You, you can''t kill me, I am an elder in the line of vampires, if I die, other vampires will definitely not put¡­¡­"


    Before the words of the Vampire King were finished, Su Bai had already slashed down.


    The flame-covered Demon Blade Village was directly severing his neck, and the scar began to burn quickly. In an instant, his body was turned into flames and burned into a pool of ashes.


    "He... is what he said is true?" Nisha asked Su Bai.

 C242

    Su Bai nodded: "Your father is not a king at all, but an elder in charge of this part of the United States. Now that he is dead, you are responsible for taking over all this."


    "Me." Nisha said in surprise.


    "Yes, I will say hello to the government, just continue to develop as before and make money." Su Bai said lightly.


    Nisha was stunned."I understand."


    "In addition to normal expenditures and expenses, 70% is sent to the Timeless Isle!"


    Su Bai walked up to Nisha and stroked Nisha''s face with his hand.


    Nisha''s expression was sluggish for a moment, and returned to normal after a short while, nodding: "Yes, sir."


    Su Bai smiled satisfied and turned out.


    Coincidentally, the energy light blade of the spiritual butterfly slashed the neck of the mutant, and the mutant died, and the infected mutant died at the same time and dissipated.It seems that because the source is dead, they also died.


    The next thing was very simple. Nisha started to control the situation and took over the position of her father.The vampire suffered heavy casualties this time, and Nisha was the king''s daughter, plus the strong presence of Su Bai, so there was no obstacle at all.


    The Blade Warrior, Snowman, and Wei Lian were outside before, and they were a little surprised at the changes in the situation after returning.However, the two of them are members of the commando team themselves and can accept this.As for the Blade Warrior, he couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t beat Su Bai. Now that the matter was over, the Blade Warrior packed up his things and left.


    At dawn, the whole situation was completely under control.Su Bai gave Nisha''s phone number to Ruiwen and asked them to discuss how to benefit from the president. Su Bai ignored it.


    Chapter 0026 horse, motorcycle, off-road vehicle


    Nisha and Ruiwen didn''t ask how to deal with Su Bai. If they couldn''t handle this issue, then Su Bai couldn''t be left to them.After a day break, when the sun sets, Su Bai is ready to continue on the road.He didn''t take Mercury with him this time on the road. Instead, he asked her to go to the Timeless Isle. After all, it was inconvenient that she could not show up much during the day.


    The car started and drove out of the vampire base.


    The road trip between the two has no destination at all, so just find a direction.


    By the time we leave the city, the moon and stars are already hanging in the night sky.


    The quiet road was broken by the roar, and Su Bai looked at the night outside, but looked forward to something interesting at the next stop.


    "Sir, look what it is?"


    Suddenly Lingdie shouted, and Su Bai looked in the direction that Lingdie pointed. There were two bright flames flashing in the distance outside the highway, very fast, and left long traces of flames on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Su defeat was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that I would still meet after I left?And it still seems to be in the same direction.


    "The fire seems to be the same as Mr.''s."


    "It''s the ability gained from him." Su Bai said indifferently: "The two evil spirit knights, it looks like they are going to deal with the witch heart.


    "Shall we go there?" Lingdie asked.


    Before Su Bai could reply, he saw the two flames seem to have changed their directions and drove towards this side.The speed was very fast, and it didn''t take long for you to see the real thing. Two burning skulls, one riding a motorcycle and one riding a horse, dressed as a cowboy.


    These two flame skulls really shocked Lingdie, and he subconsciously became alert.


    "Stop it."


    Su Bai said indifferently, Lingdie stopped the car.


    After stopping the car, Su Bai and Lingdie walked down.


    "It''s really you!" Johnny said with some delight.


    "It looks like you can already control the spirit of revenge." Seeing Johnny''s state, Su Bai said lightly.


    "It''s great to meet you. The Heart Sorcerer captured Roshan and asked me to exchange the San Van Gonzal Contract for Roseanne. If the Heart Sorcerer gets this contract, it will be a disaster for the world. Right, This is Carter. He is the first ghost rider. He will go to San Van Gonzal with me. You...can you help?" Johnny said hurriedly.


    He knew very well how strong Su Bai was. If he could help, he would definitely be able to defeat the Witch Heart Demon and rescue Luo Shan.


    "You know Roshan, she helped you pass the word, you won''t die, will you?"


    "Furthermore, Roshan came to me because she asked about your news, so she was taken away by the Witch Heart Demon. Originally, I wanted to find you too, but I didn¡¯t have your contact information, and I was pressed for time. I thought I would meet you here."


    Johnny said one after another because he was afraid that Su would not agree.


    "Where is the Saint Van Gonzal contract?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Here." Johnny hurriedly took it out, which looked like an ancient scroll.


    Su Bai took it over and handed it over to Lingdie. Johnny was shocked and hurriedly spoke before he heard Su Bai say, "Let''s go.


    "Did you agree?" Johnny was overjoyed, and then asked with some worry: "We must be there before dawn, but the distance is a little far away. Your car...may not be able to keep up with our speed."


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, and got into the car with Lingdie.


    Holding on to the car door, Su Bai glanced at Johnny, and then suddenly a flame appeared in his hand.


    The fire of hell!


    Seeing the fire of hell, Johnny and Carter were both stunned, and then they saw flames covering the body, and the car changed in a blink of an eye, like a flame chariot!

 C243

    oom!


    The car suddenly started and ran out.


    Carter and Johnny were stunned for a moment, and hurried to catch up.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with this car?" Lingdie driving was a little shocked.


    "One of the applications of Hellfire, like their two carts and horses, is the hallmark of Ghost Rider. But I would like to know if another application can be used, and I will find a guy to try it out later." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    Horses, motorcycles, SUVs.


    Three different evil spirit chariots rushed in the night with flames.


    St. Van Gonzal was originally just an ordinary town. Mephisto appeared in the town and asked the villagers to sign the contract, which caused the entire village to fall, kill each other, and turn into evil souls after death.Mephisto sent Carter, the first generation of evil spirit knights, and the knight riding outside went to collect and seal them, and became the contract of St. Van Gonzal, but the old knight knew that the contract was powerful, so he betrayed Mephisto hid this contract. The Sorcerer wanted the power to overthrow his father Mephisto and wanted this contract.


    Su Bai was looking at the contract at this time. From the outside, there was nothing special, but it was very strong and hard to be damaged.Su Wei tried to use the fire of hell, but he couldn''t damage it, and he didn''t release any evil spirits. It should have some special magical power.


    After fiddling for a while, there was no gain, Su Bai put it away.


    At this time, San Van Gonzal was not far away.


    "I can only send you here, and the rest... is your business." The old knight stopped and said in a deep voice.


    Johnny nodded and just about to speak, Su Bai had already pushed the door down.


    "You wait here."


    Su Bai said to Lingdie, then looked at Johnny and the old knight."You guys talk slowly, I''ll go one step ahead!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai had teleported and disappeared.


    Johnny and the old knight who watched were stunned...


    "He... who is he?"


    The two looked at each other and both saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    And Su Bai has already appeared in San Van Gonzal.


    Surrounded by ruins of dilapidated buildings, it looks like it has been abandoned for a long time, and it looks a bit horrible.


    In a dilapidated building, Roshan leaned against the corner and looked at a black witch heart demon.


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, a voice broke the peace.


    "He''s here, Ghost Rider..."


    The Witch Heart Demon smiled and turned to look at the sudden appearance of a figure, but his confident smile solidified in an instant."why you?"


    Item 0027


    Under the shining of the moonlight, it can be clearly seen that the person who came is not the evil spirit knight Johnny, but Su Bai!


    The Witch Heart Demon who pretended to be defeated looked at Su Bai unexpectedly."What are you doing? Where''s the Ghost Rider?"


    "Hey, did you like me? Last time you said you wanted to invite me to dinner, this time I ran to find out about me. If you like me, you can just say it. I don¡¯t mind taking a night out for you. Some wonderful memories!" Su Bai said towards Luoshan, ignoring the Witch Heart Demon.


    Roshan was stunned: "Why are you here? Go away, he...he is not a human being!"


    "It sounds like you are scolding him." Su Bai smiled, and then walked towards Luoshan.


    "stop!"


    The disregarded witch heart demon was furious, and instantly blocked Su Bai and waved his hand to release his dark magic.


    He can absorb the soul and turn the opponent into a blue-like petrified appearance.


    The Demon Witch had just taken action, but Su Bai in front of him had disappeared. The next moment, he heard Luoshan''s surprised voice coming from behind him.He turned around hurriedly and found that Su Bai was already standing behind Luoshan.The Witch Heart Demon was furious and shot again, Su Bai suddenly took Luoshan''s waist and disappeared again and appeared in the distance.


    Before I waited for the Witch Heart Demon to make another move, I saw Su Bai wave his hand abruptly. The Witch Heart Demon instantly felt that his feet were entangled by something, and the ground suddenly rose up and turned into sand to trap him, and at the same time the magnetic field power was operating , Heart Witch had been trapped in this sand cage in an instant.


    "You, you..." Roshan looked at all this in shock and no longer knew what to say.


    Johnny was an evil spirit knight, and the witch heart demon turned out to be a demon of hell. These things were enough to shock Roshan, but she never expected that he was not even an ordinary person.


    "Stay here honestly. I''ll talk about other things later." Su Bai loosened Luo Shan and said, then walked to the Witch Mind.


    "Sand waterfall funeral!"


    With a soft drink, the cage burst instantly.


    The sand shook open one after another, and the Witch Heart Demon burst instantly.


    A cloud of black mist filled the air, and gradually condensed into abandonment, and the Witch Heart Demon quickly recovered.


    "You can''t kill me!" The Witch Heart Demon said triumphantly.

 C244

    Su Bai was unconvinced, Demon Blade Village Zheng suddenly pulled out, and in an instant, flames covered it.


    "Hellfire? Why are you, how could you have hellfire? You are also a ghost rider? No, no, you haven''t transformed." The Witch Heart Demon shouted in shock, and the answer was that the Demon Blade Village was sharp. attack.


    Wu Xin Mo''s body seemed to have become illusory. Although Demon Dao Cunzheng valued him and made him look embarrassed with pain, he couldn''t kill him.


    "The fire of hell can burn the soul, but I have no soul at all!"


    The witch heart demon smugly waved back, but Su Bai easily avoided it.


    "I know, I just want you to experience what is the pain of life as good as death!" Su Bai said lightly and quickly teleported, and soon after the heart of the shaman appeared a afterimage surrounded by red mist. , Heart Witch''s screams quickly rang, and he kept under attacking his body with a stab to the left and a stab to the right. Although it did not cause real harm to him, the pain of burning his body by the fire of hell was very strong.


    In the silent night sky, the screams of the Sorcerer Heart Demon made people creepy.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, the Heart Witch demon yelled and shook his arms open, and Su Bai instantly felt a dark power swept over him, and instantly teleported back.


    The Heart Witch was gasping for breath, his painful face twitched, his facial features wrinkled.


    "Do you want it?"


    Looking at the Witch Heart Demon, Su Bai suddenly took out the Saint Van Gonzal Contract.


    The Witch Heart was taken aback."Why is it in your hands? What do you mean? Give it to me?"


    "Here you? It''s not impossible." Su Bai smiled and said, actually throwing the San Van Gonzal contract over.


    The Witch Heart Demon subconsciously caught it, looking at the Saint Van Gonzal Contract in his hand, still a little at a loss.


    what''s the situation?


    He actually gave it to me?


    "Do you know what this is?" Witch Heart Demon couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course I know that there are many evil souls inside that can make you stronger." Su Bai said lightly.


    "You know you dare to follow me? Are you despising me?" The Witch Heart Demon said angrily.


    "If you don''t want you, you can give it back to me!" Su Bai said with a pouted mouth.


    Sorcerer Heart Demon certainly won''t return it back, this is what he deliberately wants to get.Holding the Saint Van Gonzal contract, the witch heart demon began to chant a spell, and soon... the Saint Van Gonzal contract had changed, and ghosts came out of it.


    Ghosts cry and wolf howls, Hundred Ghosts Yexing.


    The scene is extremely scary.


    "You will regret this!"


    The witch heart demon yelled and began to absorb these souls frantically.


    One by one, souls penetrated into his body, and he, who was originally a handsome niche, became very hideous and terrifying at this time.After a while, the Witch Heart Demon had absorbed all these souls, and his body was exuding a very strong dark evil spirit, his eyes turned red, and he walked towards Su Bai with a hideous smile.


    Such a huge energy made him a little crazy with excitement.


    "You will regret this!"


    Seeing Su Bai, the Demon Witch said it again.


    "Regret?" Su Bai smiled and shook his head."The one who regrets it is you. If you don''t let you absorb these souls, I really can''t verify another application of Hellfire."


    When the words fell, Su Bai suddenly came to the front of the Witch Heart Demon.


    The knife was instantly placed on the neck of the Witch Heart Demon.


    "Although it''s a bit vulgar, but... look into my eyes."


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth were raised, using the fire of hell on his eyes.In an instant, his eyes had changed, and the black eyes seemed to have turned into a hot flame, sweeping towards the Witch Heart Demon layer by layer like a whirlpool.


    "No, no, no..."


    The Heart Sorcerer, who had been calm and calm, suddenly yelled frantically. The soul in his body was being burned, and scenes of past sin and pain filled his body.


    The pain of countless souls and sins committed by countless souls is borne by the heart witch alone. This huge and endless pain instantly overloads the endurance of the heart witch. If it is one or two, this This kind of pain is nothing, and the Heart Sorcerer does not have his own soul.But the countless sins and pains committed by thousands of souls, who succeeded or failed, swarmed over, and the witch heart demon could not bear it.


    The shouting stopped, Wu Xin Mo''s head tilted and no response.


    Item 0028


    "Dang!"


    The Witch Heart Demon was thrown to the ground motionless by Su Bai.


    Su Bai held his hands in his eyes and endured the burning sensation, he was still different from the ghost knight.The evil spirit knight had no eyes but eye sockets at all, and he probably couldn''t feel the feeling of burning his eyes.


    "what happened to you?"


    Seeing the Witch Heart Demon fell to the ground, Su Bai covered her eyes, and Luo Shan hurried over to ask.

 C245

    "It''s okay."


    Su Bai shook his head, the burning sensation gradually disappeared. It is probably the first time he has used the Eye of Judgment, his eyes are a little uncomfortable.Released his hand, Su Bai looked at Luo Shan, his vision was not affected, and there seemed to be some changes.


    "Ah...your eyes!"


    Roshan looked at Su Bai and cried out in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?"


    "You have more eyes...you have a bunch of things like flames." Roshan said in surprise.


    "flame?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and took a photo with the blade of Demon Sword Cunzheng. Although it was a little blurry, it was indeed possible to see something like a flame near the eye benevolence.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Su Bai blinked, and he didn''t feel any discomfort in his eyes, as if the flames existed by nature, it was already integrated with the eyes.


    "Is it the change brought about by the eye of judgment?"


    In addition to this, Su Bai really couldn''t think of other reasons.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter for the time being anyway, let''s go back and study it slowly." After being surprised, I didn''t care too much about the failure. After all, it seems unlikely to be a bad thing, and it looks pretty cool?


    Muttered, Su Baixin turned his head with a sense of feeling, and saw an old man in black appearing with a cane.


    "It''s interesting." Seeing Mephisto who suddenly appeared, Su Bai suddenly smiled.


    why?


    He found that his eyes seemed to be able to see things that were invisible before, spirit body, soul?Or something else, he can see Mephisto''s body exudes a special breath, is this the effect of the Eye of Fire?


    After blinking, Mephisto''s appearance has returned to normal.Su Bai walked over with a smile, but saw Mephisto step back abruptly, and said with some panic: "Don''t come over!"


    Su Bai smiled in shock: "Lord of the dignified dimensional hell, is he so timid?"


    "Even if I am the lord of hell, I can''t kill you. But you can gain my abilities, so I think it''s better for us to keep a little distance!" Mephisto said in a deep voice.


    He can''t appear on Earth for too long, because the longer he stays, the weaker his strength, but he has been paying attention to the situation here and knowing what happened.


    "I''m here, I just want to take him away, and I don''t want to have any conflict with you." Mephisto said, pointing to the Wizard.


    Su Bai smiled: "It is Johnny''s task to capture your son, but not my task. He is now my trophy, so why should you take it away?"


    "What do you want?" Mephisto said very simply.


    "It''s worthy of being a devil who plays with people''s hearts." Su Bai said with a smile."You owe me a promise. If I need to find you, you must help me. Of course, the devil''s oath may not be believed, and you can ignore it."


    "However, you dare not kill me, but I dare to kill you, so one day I may kill your hell dimension."


    Mephisto was silent for a moment and nodded: "I am happy to be friends with the strong, this promise...I will remember it."


    "He belongs to you." Su Bai waved his hand to indicate that Mephisto could take away the Witch Heart Demon.


    "Just let them go like this?" Roshan asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Why not? He didn''t offend me. What''s more, Mephisto is different from the Witch Heart. He is the lord of the hell dimension. It is not so easy to destroy him. He can''t help me, I am now It can''t help him."


    Roshan nodded, then looked to the front: "It''s Johnny!"


    "You are late." Looking at Johnny, Su Bai said calmly.


    Heart Witch was not here, Roshan looked safe, and Johnny didn''t know that the matter was over."Where is the Witch Heart Demon?"


    "He was taken back to hell by his father." Su Bai said casually."It''s almost dawn, you can consider going back."


    "How about you? You can take his ride."


    Su Bai turned to ask Roshan.


    Roshan looked at Johnny, then at Su Bai, without speaking.


    "Well, then you go with me, but I am not responsible for sending you back."


    Su Bai said that he hugged Roshan''s waist, waved to the ghost rider and teleported away.


    The next moment, the two have appeared next to the car.


    "Mr."


    Seeing Su Bai came back, Lingdie got out of the car and saw Luoshan who was still a little dazed.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai said that she got into the car, and Luo Shan followed up with her uncomfortable.


    "Where?" Lingdie glanced at Luoshan, then asked.

 C246

    "The plan remains the same." Su Bai smiled, and Lingdie directly started the car.


    After a while, Roshan felt better. Watching the car go further and further, she couldn''t help asking, "Where are we going?"


    "I don''t know, just keep driving along the road. As I said, I''m not responsible for sending you back, you can get off at any time." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Roshan looked at the deserted night and shook her head subconsciously.


    In the silent darkness, the car moved all the way.I don''t know how long it has been driving, the sun slowly rises at the horizon, and the sky...bright.Roshan didn''t know when she fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, she found that she was already in the hotel bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Su Bai in the room wearing a bathrobe lying on Lingdie''s lap and watching TV.


    "Wake up? Then go take a bath."


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly floated over.


    Roshan froze for a moment."why?"


    "Why?" Su Bai turned his head slightly to look at Luoshan."Don''t you realize that you are actually... quite dirty?"


    I was taken away by the Witch Heart Demon before, and went to the ruined place like Saint Van Gonzal. I didn''t have time to pay attention before, but now it looks...it is really so dirty.


    Item 0029


    "Don''t put on your clothes. I''ll let the hotel staff wash it for you. There are bathrobes in it."


    Seeing Luo Shan preparing to take a bath, Su Bai said casually.


    There was a patter of water inside, but Su Bai did not make any ripples.


    He just received a call from Paige. Ant-Man Pym had a conflict with Howard. Hydra did not die but moved to the underground and was fighting silently. Howard hopes that Pym can contribute Ant-Man¡¯s equipment. To deal with Hydra, but Pim did not agree. Once mass production, it is impossible to determine who the equipment will fall into. Therefore, Pim refused and moved out of Su Bai. In desperation, Howard had to give up this plan. Pim also withdrew from SHIELD.


    But the Wasp is still in SHIELD, performing some simple tasks.


    The withdrawal of Ant-Man did not surprise Su Bai too much, nor did he take it too seriously.Take advantage of the situation and asked Howard to be more careful, and take a few more bodyguards when going out.As for Howard didn''t listen to it, it didn''t matter.


    After a while, Roshan came out wearing a bathrobe, and then called the room service with her clothes, and asked the waiter to help wash the clothes.The waiter came in and saw the situation inside couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    Two women and one man...


    Still wearing a bathrobe, obviously it is easy to crook.


    Roshan naturally noticed the waiter''s expression and couldn''t explain anything.After the waiter went out, Roshan asked where this was, only to find out that two cities had already been opened, even if it took a long time to go back by car.


    "Where are you going?"


    Roshan asked.


    "No plan, no matter where you go." Su Bai said with a smile."You can leave when the clothes are dry. Of course... If you really want to stay and spend the spring night with me, I don''t care. At least... your figure is still good."


    "It''s impossible for you and Johnny to be together anyway, so I can''t talk about cuckolding Johnny." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Roshan was silent, she and Johnny...really impossible to be together.It''s not that I can''t accept Johnny''s identity, but she doesn''t seem to feel that way anymore, whether it''s hate or love?The worry for so many years seems to have faded a lot.


    "Is this acquiescence?" Su Bai said with a smile when she saw Luoshan not speaking.


    "Since you are interested in me and I saved you again, shouldn''t you agree with your body according to the scene of the movie?" Su Bai smiled and suddenly got up and put his arms around Luoshan''s neck.


    Roshan froze for a while and just about to speak, she heard Lingdie smiling and saying, "I''m going out to buy some food."


    With that, he took off his bathrobe, put on his clothes and went out.


    With the sound of closing the door, Roshan suddenly felt a cold in front, and the belt of the bathrobe had been untied. Following her, she felt Su Bai''s fiery aggression...


    Roshan''s resistance became weaker and weaker and smaller, and finally gave up resistance completely.She herself didn''t know why.


    After the wanton and crazy end, Roshan no longer thinks about why she has not resisted such meaningless things.


    "Your phone rang."


    Su Bai got up and found Luo Shan''s phone from the side and threw it over. Luo Shan looked at the number. It was from the TV station.She hurriedly connected the phone, and the radio leader asked Roshan where she had gone, why didn''t she come to work and asked Roshan to rush back immediately.Roshan explained, after guaranteeing a few sentences, she hung up.


    Taking a look at Su Bai, Luo Shan frowned and slowly got up."I have to go back, you don''t need to send me. But... can I ask for your number now?"


    "I think it''s best not to even ask for the name after this kind of thing is over, but..." Su Bai smiled and waved, and Luo Shan''s phone instantly flew to Su Bai''s hand.


    After entering his number, Su Bai returned it to Luo Shan."My name is Su Bai."


    "I''ll remember." Roshan replied, then put on a bathrobe and asked the hotel people to deliver the clothes.


    Putting on her clothes, Roshan said, "Help me say goodbye to her."


    She refers to Lingdie.


    "I will, you can call me if you have trouble." Su Bai nodded and said.


    Roshan answered, then opened the door and left the hotel.


    It didn''t take long for Lingdie to come back, and she was slightly surprised to see Luoshan gone, but she didn''t think much...

 C247

    After eating, Su Bai went out with Lingdie for a stroll.


    Streets, nightclubs, bars, although these things are available in American cities, they all have different feelings, with unique memories and styles belonging to this city.I stayed in this city for about three or four days before continuing on the road, passing by villages or small towns, stopping for a while, usually driving on the road, occasionally spending the night in the car, and catching some game and playing a tooth ritual. It feels really good.Su Bai intends to keep going like this, having fun, until some people, when certain things start, he will pay attention.On the way, Su Bai received a lot of news.


    For example, Ruiwen Nisha has pitted a large sum of money for the new president. Ruiwen promised that Timeless Isle will ensure that vampires will not make a big noise, and Nisha will cooperate with her.It was supposed that the vampire paid the protection fee to the new president, but now it has been replaced, and the new president paid the protection fee to the Timeless Isle to ensure that the vampire will not make any major changes during his tenure that will affect his political performance.


    The two incomes from the new president and the vampire have made Timeless Isle¡¯s funds a lot more abundant. Most of the money is used to improve the environment of Timeless Isle and Hank¡¯s invention and research, and part of the money is invested in Immortal Company to upgrade the phone and network. By the way, because of Su Bai''s request, the company has already begun to study phones with camera functions.


    "Go ahead and have a cup of coffee."


    In an unfamiliar city, Su Bai pointed to a restaurant on the corner of the street that looked good.


    The two got out of the car and came to the restaurant. Su Bai found a place to sit down, and Lingdie went to order.


    I looked around casually. The business was pretty good and there were quite a lot of customers.Sitting next to him is a very beautiful girl, painted with a touch of black eye shadow, jeans, and a red jacket. She looks very fashionable and has the feeling of a punk girl, but she has no extra accessories.


    At this moment, she seemed to have noticed Su Bai''s gaze and nodded at Su Bai with a smile.


    Chapter 0030 is really a mother and son?


    "Hello handsome."


    After the girl smiled, she got up and walked over and sat down next to Su Bai.


    "Hello." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Are you alone?" the girl asked.


    Su Bai shrugged and said jokingly: "It''s hard to tell, it depends on what you want to do."


    "You are really funny." The girl chuckled, when Lingdie came back with something.The girl was a little stunned, and quickly got up and prepared to leave.At this moment, a child suddenly emerged from the side and almost hit Lingdie, and then said to the girl: "Mom, I''m back, where''s Dad?"


    "mom?"


    Su Bai stared at this girl unexpectedly. She looked like she was in her early twenties. She was dressed very fashionable and youthful. She actually...has a son who looks like six or seven years old?This... Doesn''t it mean that she was a mother at the age of fifteen or six?


    This...is this too young?


    The girl smiled awkwardly and dragged the boy away in a hurry. Lingdie sat down with something and sighed: "This is actually her son? It''s incredible."


    "It was really unexpected."


    "But this girl is really pretty, with a kind of bad girl temperament." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lingdie nodded and was about to pass the things to Su Bai. Suddenly, her movements stopped, and she was a little surprised: "Huh, where''s the wallet? It was clearly still in her pocket just now..."


    "Really a bad girl..."


    Su Bai paused, then smiled dumbly.


    "Don''t look for it, the wallet was stolen."


    "It''s the boy who stole your wallet while you and I were surprised. Interesting, this is the first time our wallet was stolen during a long trip? Or a woman and a child..."


    Su Bai cocked the corners of his mouth and ate things calmly.


    Looking at the depressed Lingdie, Su Bai smiled and said with relief: "Don''t be depressed, eat quickly, and then go after it."


    "Ok!"


    Lingdie nodded.


    In about half an hour, Su Bai and Lingdie got out of the restaurant and got on the car.


    Su Bai released his spiritual power and began to search for the mother and daughter who didn''t know the truth or not. After a while, he pointed the route to Lingdie, and then said: "It''s still a long way away, it doesn''t look like a local."


    "This guy is really rich!"


    In a white mini car, the little boy flipped through his wallet and said with some surprise.


    "We can''t do this, Danny, I will let you live a good life." The girl turned her head and said.


    "That''s good," Danny said after a moment of silence.


    "I love you baby!"


    "I love you too, mother!"


    The car drove very quickly, unknowingly it was far away from the city, the sky gradually darkened, in the dim car, Nadya looked at her son, and blinked sleepily.


    They fled all the way, didn''t dare to stay in one place for too long, they could only keep on rushing.Nadya hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, but for the sake of her son, she had to persist.


    Suddenly, a few bright lights came from behind, as if a car was quickly catching up.


    boom!


    The car was hit hard and Danny woke up instantly.


    "What''s wrong? Mom?"

 C248

    "Hurry up." Nadya hurriedly shouted, unable to explain.


    Three cars drove up quickly and hit her car one after another, trying to stop her.In desperation, Nadja rushed down the road with the steering wheel, bumping all the way, and finally stopped outside a factory.


    "Lock the door and don''t come down."


    Nadya said, and got out of the car with a gun.


    Three cars were already parked nearby, their headlights dazzling.Nadya was about to speak with a gun, but a person suddenly rushed out and grabbed her wrist. Although Nadya struggled, she was finally kneeled on the ground, her hands caught from behind.


    Several people with guns walked down and heard a light and fluttering sound.


    "Long time no see, baby..."


    "Carrigan?"


    Nadya was a little surprised, and hurriedly said, "You are chasing me and Danny, let us go."


    Carrigan bent down and said triumphantly: "I am the one chasing you!"


    At this time, someone had smashed the doorkeeper Danny out, and Danny was slammed into the car when he resisted, and he fainted.


    "Do not!"


    Nadya suddenly hurriedly struggled to get over, and was smashed to the ground.


    "Unexpectedly, you are quite energetic."


    "Kari follow." Nadya shouted, struggling.


    "What?" Carrigan knelt down.


    "Please, he is my son..." Nadya said pleadingly.


    Carrigan smiled and said, "I know, but it''s not mine. Even if I have a son, I won''t let me touch it. Do you think I will let you go?"


    As he said, he slowly got up and took out the gun and pointed it at Nadya.


    Nadya had closed her eyes in despair.


    Suddenly, there was a roar, and a car drove up from a distance.


    Zi Ga.


    The car stopped abruptly, and Su Bai and Lingdie walked slowly under everyone''s attention.


    "It''s you... please, please save my son."


    Nadya recognized the two people, and although she was surprised how they would catch up, now she was like a drowning man who found a straw, and wanted to hold it tightly whether it was useful or not.


    "Is he really your son?"


    Su Bai glanced at Danny who passed out, a little surprised.


    "Who are you? Forget it, no matter who you are, kill them for me."


    Carrigan said indifferently, and soon the man next to him was ready to fire.


    Su Bai pouted his lips and glanced at Lingdie.


    Lingdie suddenly shot.


    The katana was pulled out, and the scabbard directly knocked one of them down, followed by a wave of the long sword, and a man fell to the ground with his neck in an instant. Someone was preparing to shoot a shot at a relatively far distance, but suddenly saw a touch of purple The ray of light immediately followed the neck and flew out as if caught in something.


    Carrigan was shocked when he solved the three people swiftly. While waving his hand to let the others continue on, he got into the car quietly and started the car and ran away.


    "Originally, you stole my things, I should teach you a lesson. But you are all dizzy and you are not too old, so forget it." Su Bai reached out and took out the wallet in Danny''s arms, then turned his head. Look at Nadya."As for you... it''s not that easy."


    Chapter 0031 Su Bai VS Ghost Knight


    Nadja looked at Su Bai who was coming over and was at a loss. After a long time she hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I...we just spent a small portion of the money on food, I...I will Find a way to make it up."


    "This is the first time our wallets have been stolen in so long, and it''s still two ordinary people." Su Bai looked at Najia and said with a smile: "So, this is not something that can be solved with an apology."


    "So...what do you want?" Nadya asked nervously.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao was about to speak, when suddenly a roar came, and a fiery red light flew down from a distance.


    Nadya was stunned for a moment, why did someone come again?


    A burning motorcycle fell from the sky and made a circle. The flames burned the ground, giving out a burning smell.Immediately afterwards, a guy in a jacket with a hot head got out of the car, shaking, feeling drunk.


    Ghost rider, Johnny!


    His sudden appearance is really surprising, counting the time, but I haven''t seen him some days.


    "Lingdie, wait for me on the carriage return."


    Su Bai said, Lingdie was a little surprised.

 C249

    How do you feel that things are not right?She still knows Johnny, and her husband helped him before leaving. Why does it seem like she wants to do something?The accident was an accident, Lingdie still turned and went to the car.


    The evil spirit rider didn''t stop the spirit butterfly, but turned around shaking.


    He did not speak, nor did he act immediately, as if he was drunk and unconscious.Su Bai noticed that his skull seems to have changed slightly, the most important thing is that the leather jacket on his body has been burned with air bubbles, as if he hadn''t controlled the fire of hell when he transformed. This is very abnormal.After a while, the Ghost Rider seemed to slow down and glanced at Danny in the distance, and walked over.


    "Don''t..."


    When Nadya saw the monster rushing to her son, she yelled anxiously and was about to run over, but she suddenly realized that her body couldn''t move. Then she heard the howling sound, she flew out and fell. In the distance.


    Su Bai waved a glance at Najia, then hooked again, and with a swish, Danny, who had fainted, flew up and flew to Najia''s side.Najia was stunned and subconsciously caught her son, and then she saw the flaming monster turning around and walking towards Su Bai.


    "Roar!"


    The evil spirit knight walked in front of Su Bai and slammed his fist towards him with a provocative and angry roar.


    "boom!"


    With this punch, Su Bai automatically absorbed the kinetic energy, which made Su Bai''s body retreat sharply.His feet did not leave the ground, but he was beaten out more than one meter away, and a deep mark was drawn on the ground.


    "Huh, what a strong punch!"


    Su Bai took a deep breath and was a little surprised, he could obviously feel that he had absorbed a lot of energy, which also meant that the power and destructive power of the Ghost Rider''s punch was very strong.


    Just thinking about it, the evil spirit knight rushed over again.The fist violently covered the fire of hell and blasted towards Su Bai again, one punch, two punches...very fast. After a few laps, Su Bai discovered that the kinetic energy he had absorbed was almost overloaded.


    "Fuck, so strong?"


    Seeing the evil spirit knight swinging his fist again, Su Bai suddenly shot.


    boom!


    The absorbed kinetic energy was transformed into his own energy and exploded fiercely through his fists.


    With a click, the ghost knight''s fist was instantly shattered, and the entire arm was shattered all the way up.


    The Ghost Rider took two steps back, staring at Su Bai with gloomy eyes, and his chin opened slightly and let out a big roar.The fire of hell suddenly lit up, and in an instant, his arm had recovered.Immediately afterwards, he saw the Ghost Rider walking over again, shaking his arms.


    "Super-electromagnetic gun!"


    The coin appeared in his hand, the light flashed, and with a boom, the Ghost Rider had just taken a step, and his entire body was immediately crushed into powder by the impact.After all, disappeared.However, Su Bai did not relax, he knew very well the power of the evil spirit knight.


    This product is also a bug, as long as the spirit of vengeance is still there, it will never die.


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw the fragments scattered in the air gradually condensed together with the entanglement of hell fire, and recovered again!


    This time, the evil spirit rider did not immediately make a move, but waved his hand. The iron chain entwined on the motorcycle flew over in an instant, holding the iron chain in both hands, the iron chain burst into flames.


    "Again?"


    Su Bai licked his lips, recalled the coin and started charging it.


    "Huh!"


    The evil spirit knight waved the iron chain. Su Bai sneered and violently controlled the iron chain, and saw that the iron chain suddenly changed its direction while waving it, entangled the evil spirit knight in circles.


    "Hand of Sand!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and a huge hand of sand suddenly appeared on the ground and grabbed the evil spirit knight.


    "wind!"


    The wind suddenly blew, and Su Bai had slowly floated into the air.


    The ghost rider is roaring, and the fire of hell is burning the sand.


    "Sand waterfall funeral!"


    Under the feet of the evil spirit rider, sand rushed out to wrap it directly, and a huge shock pressure was generated instantly. In an instant, countless gauze stones densely impacted the evil spirit rider''s body.


    "Super explosive-electromagnetic gun!"


    Feeling the coin charging is complete, Su Bai lifted his right hand and gave a sharp push.


    The dazzling light seemed to illuminate the entire night sky, like a meteor falling, from the sky straight to the center of the sand waterfall funeral.At the moment when the sand parted, the coin hit the Ghost Rider abruptly, and then with a bang, the coin composed of Edman alloy instantly exploded into countless molecules, and the powerful impact almost destroyed the Ghost Rider. The bones are crushed and there is no powder left.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled violently, and Naja and Danny shook to the ground like an earthquake.


    The light dissipated, the surrounding darkness returned, and a bottomless pit appeared in the place where the evil spirit knight was, like a gloomy cave leading to another world.


    The wind gradually stopped.


    Su Bai slowly fell down and looked around, the fire of hell seemed to have been extinguished and disappeared...


    Item 0032


    It was extremely silent, there was no movement around, nor did he see the ghost knight resurrected from the fire of hell.

 C250

    "Really dead?"


    Su Bai waited for a long time and couldn''t help but was a little surprised when he didn''t see any movement. The combo skills he had just now were indeed very strong, and it was undoubtedly necessary for ordinary people to change it, but is the evil spirit knight ordinary?


    That''s a bug!


    Even if the movie version of Ghost Rider is not that strong, it shouldn''t be possible to hang it, right?


    "The spirit of vengeance is said to be destroyed only by God, not to mention that Johnny''s spirit of vengeance is still a demon lord far superior to other spirits of vengeance, and God, less said, is at the cosmic level? Unless it is beyond the strength of God. It is possible to eliminate the spirit of vengeance, and he is still far from that point." Su Bai thought like this, thinking that it should be too cruel just now, and it may take some time for him to resurrect or recover.


    As I was thinking, suddenly... the wind direction in front changed, as if a whirlpool appeared, followed by the spark of fire, and it became more and more intense, and in an instant it turned into a pillar of fire and began to spin.


    In the flames, a figure gradually appeared.


    "Sure enough!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then saw the flame close fiercely, inhaled into the body of the evil spirit knight, and then saw the evil spirit knight staring at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled, eagerly wondering what tricks he would use next time, only to hear a flutter, the flames seemed to have been extinguished, the flames on the evil spirit knights disappeared, leaving only a skull and a thump. fall down.At the moment it fell, the skull gradually changed and became Johnny again.


    "Su, Su lost?"


    Johnny raised his head and glanced at a loss, and then puffed...fainted.


    "What the hell?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised by Johnny''s dazed expression and sudden fainting. I remember that he should be able to control the situation after the transformation last time. Why does it seem to be out of control now and dominated by the spirit of revenge?


    Shaking his head, Su Bai sensed the Edman alloy fragments scattered in the air and recruited them back into coins.


    Edman alloy is very strong. It is difficult to smash Edman alloy if it is charged and exploded. This is the effect that Supai controls Edman alloy into molecules, but it is indeed stronger than ordinary coins. many.


    Ignoring Johnny, Su Bai turned and walked towards Nadya in amazement. When Su Bai walked over, Nadya subconsciously withdrew some expressions of horror.


    "Is he really your son? His own?"


    Su Bai glanced at the still dizzy boy, and asked Najia.


    Nadya nodded subconsciously.


    "Yes, it is."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Nadya."


    "What about him?"


    "Danny."


    "The devil''s son?"


    Su Bai suddenly asked.


    Najia was stunned and a little surprised: "How do you know?"


    Su Bai hadn''t reacted before, but Su Bai remembered it after saying Danny''s name. This is the plot of "Ghost Rider 2".Although he was not too impressed with this movie, one thing that impressed him was this Danny.


    The son of the Devil.


    Mephisto orchestrated.


    Mephisto could not stay on the earth for too long. The longer he appeared, the weaker his strength, so he thought of a way to get a combination of demons and humans, that is, Danny came to walk the world by himself. Container.


    What made Su Bai want to complain about is, who is Danny in the comics?


    Johnny''s half-brother.


    Among mainstream ghost knights, not counting the old knight Carter, Johnny is the first ghost knight, and Danny is the second generation.


    As a result, the setting that was supposed to be a brother has turned into a situation where the age difference in the movie is huge, and Su Bai will be more impressed.


    "Tell me what''s going on, I''m quite curious." Su Bai waved to Lingdie to come over, then looked around and found that it was too dirty. The coin was thrown into a disk floating in the air. Bai sat up and asked Nadya.


    Nadya was stunned before she started talking.


    It turned out that Nadya was with that Carrigan before, drug trafficking, robbery, she was indeed a bad girl, an accident put her in danger, she felt that she was dying, and then met the demon Mephisto.Mephisto rescued her, instead of asking for her soul, she gave birth to Danny.


    "How did he make you pregnant with Danny?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Is it also the normal way?


    This question was somewhat embarrassing and private, but Nadya shook her head and said: "No, it''s more like he poured some vitality into me. We...we haven''t had any physical contact."


    "Well, what''s next?"


    Su Bai nodded and asked again.


    "After that, Carrigan kept thinking... but I disagreed, and I left her when I sensed that Danny was born. Until a few years ago, the demon reappeared and Danny was born. I have been wandering about him all these years. We grew up, and then we lived in the church and said that Danny was the son of the devil, and then someone started chasing us, but it was Carrigan," Nadya said slowly.

 C251

    Su Bai looked at her weirdly."So, according to what I''ve heard just now, are you... still right?"


    Nadya''s face turned red instantly, a little embarrassed.


    "Well, this is what the devil can do, let the virgin girl have a child, and even after being born..."


    Su Bai couldn''t help but sighed, this thing is really amazing.To put it simply, Mephisto used his energy to let Nadya give birth to Danny unilaterally, and even got it out without breaking anything.


    A woman who hasn''t even experienced what it feels like to be a mother is really amazing.


    "Hmm..."


    A painful grunt suddenly rang, and Su Bai turned his head to look, Johnny woke up, shaking and struggling to get up, seemed a little dazed.After seeing Su Bai, Lingdie, and Najia mother and son, Johnny seemed to walk over slowly soberly.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on." Su Bai asked casually looking at Johnny who came by.


    Item 0033


    Johnny glanced at Danny hesitantly and said, "My goal is him. I need to take him to an ancient church. They will help me get rid of the curse of the evil spirit knight..."


    "He has the blood of the devil. The devil will find a way to get his body to walk the world. As long as he is brought to the church, he will be completely safe to protect him through this time."


    "You should be Molo, he entrusted me to come."


    Johnny asked like Nadya, and Nadya nodded: "He said he wanted to help me, but I refused."


    "What about you? Why do you seem to be out of control again?" Su Bai asked.


    Johnny said with a wry smile: "The devil once promised me to help him catch the Heart Witch and return my soul to me to lift the curse, but... You have solved the Heart Witch. I have been thinking of other ways, and during this time he More and more restless, I will transform every night, and I have been restraining it. It¡¯s been a long time since I turned, I¡¯ve turned it for this opportunity, but I didn¡¯t expect it to become so strong, it may be a time of depression Too long. Fortunately, nothing happened to you."


    "Then you don''t have to be lucky, because you are not strong enough to cause me an accident." Su Bai said with a lip.


    Johnny smiled bitterly. Although he was out of control, he still remembered some things. He naturally knew how miserable he was just now. He directly hit the spirit of vengeance with no power to fight back. Only then did he have a chance to wake up.


    "Do you really want to get rid of the curse, and get rid of the identity of the evil spirit knight?" Su Bai asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Johnny nodded silently.


    "In that case, I will do this for you." Su Bai smiled and stood up and said, "Lead the way, go to church."


    "But..." Nadya stopped talking.


    "It''s nothing but, you are not qualified to call the shots." Su Bai said.


    Nadya paused and said, "Yes, I stole your wallet. Before you punish me, no one has the right to call the shots." After that, Nadya consciously held Danny and stood up.


    "Smart woman." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nadya was slightly embarrassed, but did not speak.


    Before you punish me, no one is qualified to be the master.


    This is how smart she is. Not only she can''t be the master, but also others can''t be the master. The subtext is that if someone wants to treat their mother and child, they have to pass the su defeat first.In this case, she can still think of this little effort to ensure the safety of herself and her son. She is indeed smart.


    Nadya and Danny got into the Soviet Union''s car and sat in the back, while Johnny rode the car to lead the way.


    Speeding all the way, drove in the direction of the church.


    On the way, a motorcycle followed.


    A black man was the Molo that Johnny and Nadya knew.


    I greeted and met with a loud voice, and basically didn''t stop there. I drove all the way into the afternoon, and the surroundings became more and more remote, and finally came to the ancient church they said.


    The scale is not small, and it is really very old. It feels like a remote country. This place... It is absolutely impossible for anyone to come to worship, and it is even more impossible to hold any activities. At a glance, it will spread doctrines or beliefs with ordinary places. The kind of ordinary church church is different.


    They all wore white robes with hoods, and they really looked alike.


    Moro went up and said a few words, and soon someone who seemed to be in charge came over and wanted to take Danny away.


    Lingdie blocked his way forward.


    Su Bai said indifferently: "Don''t worry about other things, do what you promised first."


    The man frowned and said: "Give the child to us, and someone will take him there. It is our duty to rescue everyone who is hurt by the devil.


    Su Bai pouted and looked at Johnny."Did you think carefully?"


    Johnny nodded heavily.


    "Take him to lift the curse first, otherwise I will take them away immediately." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Do you not believe us?" The church members seemed a little angry.


    "Trust you? Stop it, I know who you are, I believe you?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    The people in the church slightly changed color and seemed a little angry, and finally resisted their anger and said: "Molo, you take him over."


    Moro nodded and took Johnny away.

 C252

    "Come with me," the man said, and went into the church and arranged to rest in a certain room.


    "Can they really protect Danny?"


    Nadya looked at Su Bai with some expectation, and Danny looked at Su Bai even though he did not speak by Nadya''s side.


    He is very precocious and sensible. He also knows his identity but has never complained. He has been very mature, but in fact he certainly hopes that he can become a normal person.


    Su Bai looked at the door, and there were two people guarding the door."Do you think they are protecting you?"


    Nadya glanced, her face changed: "Could it be..."


    "Danny is the son of the devil. How could Mephisto make arrangements so early to give up so easily? How could they stop the devil? So, protecting Danny for a period of time is purely an excuse to stop Morpheus. The best way to get Danny''s body is to destroy him, not hide him for protection." Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "Just know you shouldn''t believe Molo." Nadya said angrily.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It has nothing to do with Molo. Didn''t you see that they deliberately asked Molo to take Johnny to relieve the curse? They are not here, these guys can do it. Even if they know afterwards, it will not help. Ni can''t transform and has no alternative. I have to say, the idea is really good. What a pity..."


    As he was talking, people from the previous church had already walked in with seven or eight people.


    "See, this will begin." Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "Now, give us the son of the devil." The man said in a deep voice.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Protected."


    "Protect? Hehe, I don''t think you have such an ability. So, I refuse!" Su Bai still smiled.


    The man''s face changed, and finally became a little gloomy and indifferent."It''s up to you to be the master. You can leave by handing over the son of the devil to us. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you insist on being strong, don''t blame us..."


    Chapter 0034 Brain Supplement is too terrible!


    "Oh? I would love to see what you can do."


    Su Bai said with a smile in time.


    Maybe it was his calm attitude that he didn''t put the church in his eyes that made the church people upset, or maybe he didn''t want to waste time. The church guy snorted and waved his hand, and the people behind him walked over.


    Nadya protected Danny and hid behind Su Bai, and soon someone came over and reached out to push Su Bai away.As a result, as soon as his hand stretched out, it stopped strangely. Not only him, but the few people around him stopped, and then strangely turned around and fisted at his companion.


    "What are you doing?"


    This strange and sudden change made the church man stunned. Looking at Su Bai who sneered, he said in shock: "It''s you, what did you do to them?"


    "You...you are a devil, only a devil can have the means to confuse people, you turned out to be a devil!"


    "Come here, kill him, kill this demon."


    He shouted loudly, and a few people quickly ran in.


    Although these people are also believers, they are obviously responsible for fighting and other things. They all have weapons in their hands. It was a bit surprised to see that they were killing each other after they came in. They followed Su Bai da da da da da. The shot was shot.


    "that''s it?"


    Su Bai sneered, the bullet flew back abruptly, and those people fell to the ground instantly.


    "catch him!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, those who had killed each other stopped with weird expressions and ran towards the leader of the church.The leader turned around in horror and ran, but unfortunately he was caught before two steps, and was brought back in a horrified struggle.


    Puff!


    He knelt down under pressure, Su Bai watched with a smile."Thinking that you can do whatever you want with Molo and help Johnny get in touch with the ghost rider identity. There is no scruples? You tell me your true plan now, and I might consider letting you go!"


    "Devil, you devil..."


    Su Bai shook his head and sneered, and the person next to him had already come over and raised his hand, and started to slap.


    "Sorry, I, I didn''t mean it, I can''t control my body." While pumping, he apologized in horror.


    After more than ten consecutive draws, Su Bai stopped him."It''s the most annoying for a self-righteous person like you. All you don''t know are demons? Have you never heard of mutants?"


    "Change, what kind of mutant?" the church''s face asked in amazement.


    Su Bai shook his head and didn''t have any interest in telling him more. The spiritual power was activated, and the face of the church man changed, and he said to himself: "We want to kill the son of the devil. Only in this way can the devil completely lose its container."


    "You are just assholes!"


    Nadya scolded angrily.


    "get out."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then everyone returned to normal, watching for a long time hesitantly and finally turned around and went out.


    As you can see from their expressions, they will definitely not just leave it alone, they will definitely find a way.Such paranoid believers are like this...


    "Just let them go?" Nadya asked in amazement.

 C253

    Su Bai smiled: "They won''t live long anyway."


    "what do you mean?"


    "That Carrigan helped the devil catch Danny. After the last failure, the devil would definitely let him come again, and...have found this place." Su Bai said calmly.


    At the same time, a group of people have appeared outside the church. The headed person is faintly Carrigan, but his appearance has undergone a great change. The skin has become extremely pale, and the hair has become all white. There is something like a demon and a vampire. a feeling of.After the mission Su was defeated, Carrigan told the devil the reason for the failure. Suddenly, two powerful people appeared to disrupt the situation. As soon as the identity characteristics were mentioned, Mephisto would know who it was, although he did not expect to meet them again, even Mephisto didn''t want to be an enemy of Su Lose, but he didn''t want to just give up Danny''s body, so he transformed Carrigan into a half-devil and let him continue to capture Danny.


    For people like Carrigan, it doesn''t matter what it becomes. As long as they have strong power, they can continue to meet whatever they want. After a glance at the church, Carrigan swaggered in and walked directly in...


    The people in the church soon found that they rushed to stop him, Carrigan grabbed it, and the man immediately felt a darkness in front of him, and followed... Carrigan¡¯s hand touched him, and his body was quickly eroded. ¡­¡­decay.


    Carrigan twisted his head and looked crazy, enjoying the feeling.


    The church members were still discussing how to deal with Su Bai and how to catch Danny, but before they could figure out a way, they were killed by Carrigan and his people, and then... they found Su Bai and others.


    "Jiejie, meet again." Carrigan walked in triumphantly, shaking his white hair in the middle.


    "It''s ugly!"


    Seeing Carrigan Su Bai couldn''t help but say.


    As the villain in Ghost Rider 2, Carrigan also has a prototype in the comics, half human and half vampire, one of the main villains of Ghost Rider, power failure.


    "you wanna die!"


    Seeing Su Bai even dared to say he was ugly at this time, Carrigan roared and waved his hand towards Su Bai to catch him.Just let you know how good I am now, let you taste the feeling of being corroded and decayed...


    Carrigan thought so proudly that Su Bai was no different from a rotten corpse in his eyes.


    He seemed to be able to see Su Bai''s appearance after decay.


    "what?"


    The distance between the two is not far, Carrigan is fast, but after waiting for a long time, he suddenly realized that Su Bai was still so far away from him, which surprised Carrigan a little, and then found that... he didn''t move at all. And Su Baizheng looked at him contemptuously, rather than in a frightened or decadent appearance.


    "The YY''s are cool, right? The brain made up for the appearance of showing off his power?" Su Bai sneered and walked over slowly."Even your master doesn''t dare to provoke me. Where is your confidence that you can kill me? You are really good at invading and corrupting. It is really troublesome when you run into it, but the question is... Can you touch it?


    The distance at hand seemed to Carrigan to be far away, even if he could hook Su Bai with a deep finger, but... he couldn''t move at all.


    Chapter 0035 The Deadliest''Antidote''


    "Huh!"


    The cold light flashed, and Carrigan''s head separated from his neck instantly, and he fell to the ground with a clatter, his eyes still full of unwillingness.


    "Go away, or die?"


    Su Bai looked at the people Carrigan had brought and turned the coin casually.


    Do those people still need to consider?The scared fart pissed around and ran.


    "What happened?"


    At this time, Moro and Johnny returned, and hurriedly shouted when they saw the incident in the church.


    "You can''t do much if you know it."


    Su Bai said indifferently. Looking at Johnny, Johnny nodded slightly, he could no longer feel the existence of the spirit of revenge.


    "gone."


    Su Bai said, getting up and preparing to leave, Lingdie, Najia mother and son hurriedly followed, Molo had wanted to say something but was stopped by Johnny.


    "The devil''s son is safer with Su Bai." Johnny said.


    Moro nodded helplessly, even if it was not safe, the church had been wiped out.


    ...


    "Useless waste!"


    After Su Bai and the others left, Mephisto appeared near the church, knowing that Carrigan was dead and Danny was still with Su Bai, which made Mephisto very depressed.Su Bai also brought Danny with him. Obviously, he would not be handed over to himself easily, so Mephisto did not show up to talk to Su Bai for any terms.


    But let Mephisto just give up like this, he was not reconciled.


    I can''t find Su Bai by myself, and I don''t want to just give up like this.


    Mephisto quickly figured out another way. As long as Su Bai is busy with other things, he naturally has no time to pay attention to Danny, right?It is not difficult for Su Bai to do something.as long as¡­¡­


    A smug smile appeared on the corner of Mephisto''s mouth, and the next moment... he had disappeared.


    Presidential residence.


    The president, who has been busy with things, does not look relaxed at all. He has been very unhappy recently.


    First, the money in hand was gone, and then the extra money was paid out. Although he was very unwilling, but there was no way. If he can solve his immediate predicament, he is willing to pay any price. Unfortunately... there is no way!


    "Hey¡­¡­"

 C254

    The president sighed and got up to go to rest. When he was together, he found that there was another person in the room. This shocked the president and subconsciously shouted, "Who? How did you come in, guard, guard..."


    "Don''t shout, they can''t hear it, and...do you want to lose the chance to solve your dilemma?" Mephisto said with a light smile.


    The President froze for a moment: "What do you mean?"


    "Your biggest problem is mutants, and I...can help you solve mutants." Mephisto said.


    "You?" The president looked at him suspiciously. Although he didn''t know who he was, his words moved his heart."What can you do? What do you want... for?"


    "I can tell you the way to completely eliminate the mutants, and you... just sign your name on this contract." Mephisto''s voice took out the contract with a bewitching tone."Think about it, once you solve the mutants, you can not only get rid of your current predicament, you don''t need to give them any more money, but you... can also become a hero of all human beings. With this performance, you will be re-elected as president. , Even after you die, you can become a hero and become the most admired president in history. All this requires you to sign your name on this contract. All you need to pay is your soul after death!"


    Mephisto opened the contract and placed it in front of the president. The president hesitated and struggled for a while and finally signed his name.


    "Tell me, what is the way?"


    After the signing, the President exhaled and asked hurriedly.


    Mephisto smiled, and reached out and wrote an address on the paper next to him: "You can go here and find a boy named Jimmy, he is a mutant."


    "Mutant? Could he be better than the Timeless Isle and the defeat of the Soviet Union?" The president was a little disappointed.


    Mephisto shook his head: "Stronger? No, he is not strong. He is just a little boy with no offensive power, but his mutant ability is the deadliest antidote to all mutants."


    "Fatal... antidote?" The president was a little dazed. What does this mean?What exactly is his mutant ability?


    When he asked to ask, he suddenly realized that there was no one in front of him.


    Frozen, the president muttered to himself: "Whether you are a devil or a god, as long as what you say is true, I will give it a try!"


    After speaking, the president picked up the phone and glanced at the address to let people find this boy named Jimmy as soon as possible!


    Not more than half a day after the order was issued, the boy named Jimmy was found. The president asked his cronies to secretly hide the boy, and sent someone to quietly arrest the mutant and return.As a result, a scene that made the president ecstatic happened. Originally, he was still wondering what Jimmy''s ability was and why it was a deadly antidote to the mutant. As a result, the mutant who was arrested just approached Jimmy. His ability ¡­¡­Disappeared.


    The mutant ability has disappeared!


    What does this show?It shows that Jimmy can contain the ability of mutants.


    If the mutant loses his ability, is there anything to be afraid of?


    No wonder, this is a deadly antidote!


    The president suppressed his excitement and forced himself to calm down. A Jimmy alone is not enough, at least there is no way to completely eliminate all mutants.Research requires research on Jimmy''s abilities. If he can study the antidote for mass production through his abilities, then the mutants can be completely eliminated!


    "This matter cannot be found by the Americans. It is easy to be discovered by mutants. Once they know about it, they will definitely kill this mutant at all costs. Can it not attract attention, and there are strength and ability research and development...I remember Japan¡¯s Zhizhi Group seems to have this ability, and it is him!"


    The president used the fastest speed to find the person in charge of the Yashi family group, Yashida. The project of developing an antidote for mutants was almost instant hit. Once successful, it will be a lot of income and high popularity for the Yashi family!Soon, the Zhizhi family began to prepare the laboratory, after all, Jimmy secretly transferred to Japan to start research.


    Item 0036


    After leaving the church, Nadya still had some lingering fears.If it weren''t for Su Bai, perhaps she would eventually have to come back to the church to accept the church''s help. If Su Bai did not exist, then Danny might be dead now.Watching the car gradually move away from the church and gradually drive to the city, a very important matter must be resolved as soon as possible.


    It''s about Danny''s safety, and it''s also about the future lives of their mother and son.


    Considering this problem, the car has already drove into the city unknowingly, and it seems to be looking for a hotel to rest.


    After finding the hotel and parked the car, Su Bai, Lingdie and others were about to get off, and Najia finally spoke.


    "Wait, I... can I talk to you?" Nadya asked Su Bai.


    "Lingdie, take Danny up first." Su Bai said, Danny looked at his mother and then got out of the car with Lingdie.


    Su Bai got up and came to the back, looking at Nadya and said, "Did you think about what kind of punishment you will accept?"


    Nadya was stunned, punish?


    The wallet thing!


    Nadya who reacted quickly nodded and said: "Yes, I have already thought about it."


    "Talk about it." Su Bai said lightly.


    As a smart woman, Su Bai also wanted to know what Najia would say.


    Nadya took a deep breath and said, "I know you are not an ordinary person. It is a shame for someone like you to steal the wallet from me and Danny, a black spot, an unforgivable, unforgivable fault!"


    "Yo? That''s so serious?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nadya continued: "Yes, this is a very serious matter, so I think this is my unforgivable crime. For the sake of punishment, for your face, I think you should not let me off easily, the best punishment is Let me be your slave, your servant, and let me serve you forever to make up for my faults. Only in this way can I serve as a warning!"


    "servant?"


    Su Bai looked at Na Jia with a little surprise, this woman is so courageous, she really dared to give for her son.


    It¡¯s just stealing a wallet. To be honest, it¡¯s not that serious, but Su Bai knows that Nadya is very smart and will definitely use this to ensure the safety of him and Danny, because now he is the only person who can guarantee Danny¡¯s safety. .So when she said the matter was so serious, Su Bai knew she must have any plans.It''s just that she didn''t expect that she would be so decisive and so cruel that she would be willing to be a slave directly!


    This price is not small, even if she knows she did it to ensure Danny¡¯s safety, but the price is still too high, abandoning life, abandoning dignity, let people even know that she has another purpose Can''t feel disgusted, but a little admired!


    "Did you think carefully? I am not such a kind-hearted person. If you are willing to be a slave, then you must be a slave. There will not be any changes and opportunities. Even this is not just a matter of a lifetime, it may be eternal life. Are you sure you want to do this?" Su Bai asked in a deep voice.

 C255

    Nadya knew that Su Bai knew her purpose, she was relieved and nodded seriously: "Yes, I''m sure."


    "People are emotional, although they may be different from others, but after all, Danny is my son. I raised him and I took care of him. In fact, even if I don¡¯t care about him, I¡¯m still...so It will not have any influence, but after all, it is different. Good people, bad people, noble people, and lowly people always have feelings. Only when they have feelings are people called people."


    "I sell drugs, I rob... I am not a good person, but... I think I should be a good mother. In the future, I think I will also be a good servant!"


    Nadya looked at Su Bai and said very seriously.


    "Speaking of it, it really makes me unable to refuse..." Su Bai laughed, and what she did alone is worthy of a helping hand, not to mention that although Danny is the son of the devil, For Su Bai, for the entire Marvel world, the son of the devil may not be something evil and unacceptable.


    The blade warrior was still half-man and half-vampire, and Johnny had sold his soul to the devil, no big deal.


    What''s more, with Danny''s ability, in the future, he might be able to become a ghost knight, a bug guy like the ghost knight, Su Bai really didn''t mind having such a helper around him.


    "Then you agreed?" Nadya asked excitedly and tentatively.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "the host!"


    Nadya yelled very simply.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s a bit uncomfortable to hear this name suddenly, but... it feels good, let''s go, go up."


    Nadya followed Su and got out of the car.


    After entering, Su Bai asked Lingdie to open another room for Danny and Najia mother and son. They took a break and went out to eat something while it was still dark.


    Su Bai thought that Mephisto might come up. After all, Danny was his deliberate masterpiece and shouldn''t be let go so easily, but after a few days he didn''t see Mephisto appear.Su Bai simply didn¡¯t care much. Although there were more Nadya and Danny around, the travel plan didn¡¯t matter much, and Nadya¡¯s performance was really good. She looked like a servant, and because of the previous There are a lot of things I know about traveling from the north to the north, and she is much more mature than her age. Su Bai felt that with a little training, it would be no problem to be a housekeeper or secretary to arrange for some trivial matters.


    During this period, Su Bai also did a little research on Danny''s situation. As the son of the devil, Danny has some of Mephisto''s abilities. Although I haven''t found anything special for the time being, it is obviously not ordinary. Su Bai intends to develop his potential so that he can master his abilities as soon as possible.


    After passing through one city after another, the calm and peaceful life was finally broken.


    Su Bai even heard rumors that mutants can be cured, and the government is studying the antidote to restore the mutants to normal.


    Although there is no actual news, as the saying goes, there can be no waves without wind, not to mention that Su Bai is very clear that something like this did happen in the movie.


    "Your Excellency, this is so idle, and he started to be dead again?"


    Item 0037


    "How''s it going?" At the presidential palace, the president looked a little nervous and asked expectantly while holding the phone. After a while, he seemed to hear some satisfactory answer, and waved his hand excitedly and said: "Okay, well done ! Try to deliver all the antidote, and I will hold a press conference immediately."


    Hanging up the phone, the president yelled to the outside... The energetic notice went down and immediately prepared the most grand and largest press conference!


    Excited and energetic.


    The president now feels that he is almost floating, and finally succeeded, finally succeeded!


    Damn mutants, damn Timeless Isle, damn Su Bai, your end is here!


    As long as this antidote is launched, there will surely be those mutants with abnormal appearances that will accept the antidote first, gently and voluntarily, and then forcefully promote it when the general trend is reached. At that time, the Timeless Isle will be dead and hard to support. At that time, let them take their own All the money, no...spit it out exponentially!


    With this pride, the President quickly appeared at the press conference, watching the densely packed reporters below, the President declared in a very proud and very proud tone that he had found an antidote to restore the mutants to normal, and arranged at the same time. Several large pilots welcome mutants to participate in the injection.


    As soon as the news came out, the entire United States was fried.


    Ordinary people feel that safety may be guaranteed, while mutants feel a little angry, some feel at a loss, and some feel that this is an opportunity.


    All in all, there is a lot of talk on the news.


    The Timeless Isle, a holy place for mutants, was a little surprised when they received this news. They did not relax their surveillance of the president, but this incident was not heard at all. Although there have been rumors outside recently, the investigation has been conducted. But I didn''t find anything, but I didn''t expect it to be so cold.


    "How to do?"


    "Let me know, Mr. President, this is obviously coming to us. I didn''t expect that Mr. President is not as timid as he imagined. He even dared to do this kind of thing." The Black Queen chuckled slightly, but his eyes were a little bit. Gloomy.


    The Timeless Isle has just developed very well and now there is such a thing. Although it has not had a big impact at present, it affects all mutants, and it affects a kind of foundation.The Black Queen knows very well that once this general trend takes place, the impact will be immeasurable.


    "Mister''s call."


    Emma was about to call, but Su Bai''s phone came in.


    After answering the phone, Emma heard Su Bai on the phone and said: "I already know the thing. The attitude of Timeless Island is very simple. It is impossible to accept the injection antidote. After all, they are required to stop making the antidote. The antidote is based on an The mutant named Jimmy was developed by the mutant ability, find him."


    "If the U.S. government refuses or resists, kill!"


    "Regardless of the outcome, the president must die!"


    "Yes!" Emma responded excitedly.


    "Let me know where Jimmy is, and I will go personally."


    Su Bai said one last sentence and then hung up.


    After putting down the phone, Emma relayed Su Bai''s content.


    "Jimmy? Let Decode do what you want him to do, Emma, ??you make the club and the Sabre-toothed tigers get ready, I will make an announcement and contact the US government, and let them see the strength of the Timeless Isle."

 C256

    The Black Queen snorted, and the entire Timeless Isle began to enter a busy state of preparation.


    Investigate the location and defense of each pilot, assign team members based on their capabilities, and decode and translate various communications from the President of the United States with joy to find Jimmy''s location.At the same time, the Black Queen issued a statement on behalf of the Timeless Isle that the people of the Timeless Isle will not accept the registered antidote, and at the same time strongly demand that the antidote be destroyed, otherwise the matter will be resolved by force.


    When this news came out, many people didn''t expect that Timeless Isle''s position this time would be so determined and so strong.


    A little carelessness, this triggered a war between mutants and ordinary people.


    The news reached the president one by one, and the president was a little dumb. Although he had guessed that the Timeless Isle would oppose it, he did not expect it to be so strong and so fast.I originally thought that a lot of business in Timeless Isle was done with ordinary people, so it was impossible to make a statement so quickly, and once a mutant received the injection, even if they made a statement, it would not have a big effect.


    "What to do?" The president''s staff awaited President Zhe''s decision.


    "Add the defensive force of each pilot, and notify the determined family to protect the antidote. In addition, increase the security system here, and continue to publish life condemning the strong behavior of the Timeless Isle, telling everyone that the antidote is voluntary injections. We will never Don''t forcibly interfere!" the president said in a deep voice.


    He knew very well that it was useless to stop at this time, and Timeless Isle would not let him go.


    If this is the case, it is better to continue, at least the Timeless Isle will not really dare to cause a war at this time, dare to come and kill itself?In that case, the mutants will become terrorists in people''s hearts and their business will be greatly affected.


    "It''s really a risk."


    Watching the government''s response on the antidote on TV, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a sneer.


    "Sir, is this going to... is war going?" Lingdie asked beside him.


    "It''s not to be, but... the war has started!"


    "The contradiction between humans and mutants is one aspect, and the president refuses to be controlled by others. Of course, if we stand by ourselves, they will be even more excessive. If horses are riding, people are being bullied. They think you are so bullied, so I will want to control you and become a tool for their profit."


    Su Bai smiled, and the phone rang suddenly.


    "Sir, I already know the location of Jimmy. In Japan, a secret factory of the Zhizhi family is located..." Emma said quickly on the phone.


    "I''ll be over, you can do it now."


    "Yes, the teams in all the strongholds are ready to attack at the same time to ensure that all the antidote will be destroyed." Emma responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai slowly got up.


    "Lingdie, follow me."


    "Nadya, Danny, you stay here, I will be back soon!"


    Su Bai gave an order, Lingdie was ready, and then a red light flashed, Su Bai and Lingdie had disappeared.


    Item 0038


    Japan.


    Surrounded by remote mountains, there is a secret laboratory.


    Surrounded by mountains, there are teams patrolling and guarding all around the top of the mountain.There are many land and air weapons around the laboratory, and there are at least thousands of soldiers here.


    Commitment to the family secret laboratory.


    After knowing that Timeless Isle¡¯s strong opposition to the antidote, this place has entered the highest level of alert. Except for soldiers and various powerful weapons, all materials in the laboratory are made of special materials that can withstand brain waves and prevent telepathy.At the same time, every soldier¡¯s weapon bullets are all made of plastic and contain antidote.


    If a mutant appears and is hit, it will immediately become an ordinary person!


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a red light flashed in the air, and then I saw a figure flying out quickly.


    The Lingdie rolled in the air and landed.


    As soon as he landed, he rushed out.


    "Alert, alert..."


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    Suddenly, the alarm sounded in the base, and the soldiers on standby ran out of the laboratory building one after another, raising their guns in large numbers to watch the people falling slowly in the air.


    Eternal Island, Su defeated!


    "Fire!"


    I gave an order, da da da, da da da...


    The gunshots were loud, and countless antidote bullets flew towards Su Pai.


    Densely packed...


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and the magnetic field shield opened.


    Dangdang...


    Bullets hit the shield and were shaken to the ground.


    boom!

 C257

    The rocket was aimed at Su Bai, and a bomb came directly.


    Su Bai removed the shield and opened his hands, the bomb exploded in his hands, and the energy of the explosion was instantly absorbed.Seeing the stunned soldier, Su Bai sneered hard with his hands.


    boom!A powerful energy shock wave opened in an instant, and the soldiers in front of them were directly turned over by the shocked person. The powerful impact tore them without hindrance, click, click... The wall of the laboratory building began to crack, and a line appeared. The huge gap.


    "Da da da, da da da."


    Countless bullets and bombs were madly designed towards Su Bai from all directions.


    The shield opened again, Su Bai did not stop at all, and walked slowly towards the laboratory in the rain of bullets.


    The soldiers at the entrance of the laboratory were nervous and watched as Su Bai walked in with horror.


    "Ka Ka." The bullet was gone.


    The soldier lowered his head and was about to change the magazine, but suddenly felt that the gun in his hand was gradually melting.


    "How is this going?"


    "Oh my God..."


    There was a panic sound, and the soldier turned his head subconsciously, completely dumbfounded.


    The laboratory building actually slowly floated upwards, not referring to the entire building, but rapidly molecularized from the roof, and then floated upwards, forming an extremely shocking scene.Before long, the roof disappeared, and the people in the laboratory could be seen running out in horror. As they ran, everything around them turned into molecules, and screams continued to flow. In an instant, the original third floor. ''S laboratory turned out to be only one floor, no... not even one floor...


    Disappeared, and the entire laboratory building just disappeared.


    "Got you!"


    Seeing a boy sitting on the ground in the distance looking at him in shock, Su Bai raised his hand slightly and grabbed it suddenly.


    "Ah..."


    The bald boy yelled in horror and was involuntarily pulled over, and pulled to Su Bai''s side.


    "Good opportunity, he is close to the experimental target, his ability has been contained, fire... fire quickly..."


    There was a woman in a white coat, who seemed to be in charge of the experiment and shouted excitedly after seeing this scene. As one of the main persons in charge, she was very clear about the ability of the experiment target, but any mutant close to him would lose the ability. Thinking that Su Bai was so reckless and brought the experiment target to his side, it was a godsend.


    The woman screamed madly with excitement, which made the surrounding soldiers fire again like a dream.


    Bullets swept through.


    Jimmy was already squatting on the ground in horror, and the faces of the soldiers were filled with joy of success and excitement.


    Just as the bullet was about to rush past, something strange happened. The bullet melted slowly in the air. Before it hit Supai, it was completely molecularized.


    "Why, how could this be?"


    "The ability of the experiment target will not be invalid. He should have lost all the mutant abilities. Why? Why is his ability still there? This is impossible. There must be something wrong." The woman cried in disbelief, unable to believe this scene .


    Su Bai sneered at the corner of his mouth and stretched out his palm to the ground.


    Boom boom.


    The ground began to shake, and the sky seemed to gradually become cloudy.


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, bang, bang, bang...


    As if something had been drilled out of the ground, countless long magnetic dragons drilled out from deep underground, the ground began to crack, and cracks caused many people to fall.


    "Scatter!"


    With a soft drink, the long magnetic dragon began to gallop arbitrarily, impacting wildly all around.


    Screaming, tearing sound.


    The surrounding mountains have been pierced by magnetic dragons and began to collapse.


    The cracks on the ground were getting bigger and bigger, and the mountains had collapsed. Su Bai controlled the nearby magnetic dragon to destroy the surroundings, and at the same time, sensing the magnetic field deep underground, the ground under his feet...slowly lifted into the sky.


    "Lingdie!"


    Su Bai yelled, and saw a figure leaping and galloping quickly in a steep tumbling, and finally fell directly to Su Bai''s vicinity.


    "what?"


    Lingdie was a little surprised to find that his energy light blade...is missing.


    "Rise!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and the ground roared into the air.


    Below, the ground has gradually become invisible, and the turbulent seawater has gradually eroded. At the same time, this erosion has begun to rush in all directions along this direction.


    While the ground collapsed, it turned into molecules and flew into the air, while...sea water eroded.


    In a blink of an eye, the surrounding area has become a vast ocean, completely...sinked.

 C258

    This is not to mention, because of the subsidence of the ground, the movement of the magnetic field, and the shaking of the earth''s crust, violent earthquakes have occurred in various parts of Japan, and the whole Japan has been plunged into panic and disaster...


    Item 0039


    "Alert, alert."


    "Suddenly there was a strong earthquake in various places, estimated to be at least magnitude six, and at the same time... the Nagasaki area... disappeared from the map..."


    "Disappeared? What does it mean to disappear?"


    The Japanese Prime Minister asked with his hand down.


    "Yes, it just disappeared, completely gone."


    "This, this is impossible!"


    An area has disappeared out of thin air?


    "I want to know what happened."


    "Satellite picture, I want satellite picture!"


    The Prime Minister hurriedly yelled, and soon... he had already seen the result from the satellite image.


    Over Nagasaki, Su Bai, Lingdie, Jimmy, and the three stood floating in the air on a piece of land, and Nagasaki below, but at this time... it has become a vast ocean, and the land has completely disappeared.


    This scene made everyone gasp.


    This... This lady is incredible.


    How can one person cause such a big impact?Even more exaggerated than the power of nature?


    "Prime Minister, things...maybe it is not over yet."


    "Not finished yet?"


    The Prime Minister was instantly shocked and roared: "What else does he want to do? Does he want to destroy the entire Japan and sink Japan?"


    "The latest news is that all the pilot centers of the U.S. Antidote were attacked by the Timeless Island mutants, all the pilot centers were destroyed, and the antidote was destroyed."


    "A mutant who calls himself Magneto appeared in the White House. He...he...he killed the president in full view..."


    "what?"


    The Prime Minister was completely shocked.


    If it is acceptable to say that the pilot center was attacked, then the President was killed in full view of the public. This...this simply makes the Prime Minister unable to believe.


    "Are they going to start a war?"


    The Prime Minister couldn''t help but whispered.


    "Prime Minister, the war... has started since the beginning of the research and development of the antidote." Someone next to him whispered.


    "what should we do?"


    The Prime Minister whispered feebly, in the face of such a powerful enemy, he could not think of a way to deal with such a powerful enemy, and even... there is no way to resist, am I going to be the sinner who caused Japan to sink and disappear forever?


    What should I do?


    A very simple question, but no one can answer it at this moment.


    Facing Su Bai who was like a god, they really didn''t know what to do.


    Perhaps this is God¡¯s punishment...


    The telepathy ability was quickly activated, and a personal shadow flashed in Su Bai''s mind. All their experiences, Su Bai''s identity, were already clear, and all the laboratories and office buildings of the Zhitian family were found. , Su Bai sneered and raised his hand.


    The muffled thunder sounded in the cloudy sky.


    "He... what is he going to do?"


    Seeing Su Bai motionless and nothing unusual happened, the Prime Minister said in a bit of amazement.


    The satellite image suddenly began to flash, the image began to blur and finally disappeared.


    "Satellite!! It''s a satellite!"


    Suddenly someone shouted."He actually summoned satellites in space. He wants to destroy our satellites?"


    "No, it''s not right, it is not necessary at all, he is going to use satellites to... attack us!"


    In space, the Japanese satellite began to fall rapidly from a fixed route. After a while, flames gradually appeared around the satellite, and then it split into several pieces.


    Passing through the atmosphere and entering hell, like fireballs falling from the sky appearing over Japan.


    Many people kneeled on the ground in despair, praying for forgiveness from the gods.


    boom!

 C259

    oom!


    The fireball landed, the explosion sounded, and all the properties of the determined family...


    "Finally, I will give you another gift."


    Su Bai sneered, controlling the surrounding weather.


    The wind... quickly blew up strongly, and the sea that had not yet subsided became more turbulent.


    Tsunami and typhoon swept away.


    This is the last gift from Su Bai.


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, and Su Bai had already returned to the Timeless Isle with Lingdie and Jimmy.


    At this time, the Timeless Isle is under martial law, and the teams have returned one after another, waiting for the government''s counterattack?


    Su Bai came back.


    "Take him to find a place to rest and tell me about the current situation."


    Su Bai asked people to take Jimmy away, and then asked the Black Queen...


    This action can be called the momentum of thunder, but the movement is indeed very big.


    All the pilot centers were destroyed at the same time. Eric claimed that Magneto had killed the president. Now the government is in chaos, but it should be dealt with soon, and... it is very likely to cause war.


    "somebody is coming."


    "Is it from the government, and Mora and Charles?"


    Someone appeared outside the Eternal Bridge, and soon a guard came to report the situation.


    "You even got Charles back? Also came with Mora. Are you trying to make peace?"


    "I know that the government is so urinary."


    The crowd snorted, then looked at Su Bai, waiting for Su Bai to take notice.


    "Let them come over."


    Su Bai said, and soon they were all over.


    "Vice President, haha, congratulations on your coming to the post." Su Bai said with a chuckle, and then nodded towards Charles.


    "Hehe, I would rather not have this kind of superiority." The vice president said with a wry smile, and then said: "The things in Japan...the whole country and the whole world already know it, this matter must be ended as soon as possible, otherwise the impact will be Unthinkable."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Su Bai said lightly.


    Charles opened his mouth and said: "Why is this? The president is dead, and the antidote is impossible. Whether it is the United States or Japan, the losses suffered this time will be immeasurable. They guarantee such things. It will never happen again."


    "Guaranteed? I don''t believe in any guarantee." Su Bai smiled and said, "I will give you this opportunity. If you accept the debt of 500 billion US dollars, you will forget it."


    "impossible!"


    The Vice President exclaimed excitedly."500 billion U.S. dollars, even if you can''t get it right now, the impact of this incident is too great. We... are the ones who lose."


    "That was your own work. You provoked the war. If you admit it, you have to pay compensation." Su Bai said with a sneer, "Of course, you can not accept it."


    "I will change the crust and the direction of the mountains and rivers. I think... what the collateral effect is, you should be very clear..."


    What will happen then?


    That will completely change the geography of the United States!


    Item 0040


    "Can it be the only way?" Charles asked with a wry smile.


    Su Bai nodded and said, "Yes, it can only be this way!"


    Charles turned his head to the vice president and said: "Sorry, I may not be able to help. He can do what he said, and no one can stop it. From my personal point of view, I hope you promise him, and You should be thankful that he is not the kind of person who wants to destroy the world or want to occupy the world, otherwise it is not something that money can solve."


    It is true that Su Bai did not want to destroy the world, he wanted to enjoy the world, he wanted to do whatever he wanted, nothing more.


    But obviously, this is also a place of conflict.


    Su Bai wants to do anything without restraint, but the US government does not want such people or forces to exist.


    Therefore, repeated provocations resulted in repeated setbacks, and losses were stronger than ever.


    If the loss of the sentinel incident is limited to internal and financial matters, then this time... the prestige of the US government can be said to have reached a freezing point, and this cannot be recovered in a short time...


    This loss is greater than 50 billion, and it is much greater!


    "I...understand, I''ll go back and discuss it." The vice president whispered.

 C260

    "You don''t need to go back to discuss it, aren''t you the vice president? You will handle the matter right now. You can decide directly. I don''t have so much time to deal with this matter. Either agree or go back and prepare to evacuate the people. "Su Bai said lightly.


    The vice president was a little embarrassed, but the Soviet Union¡¯s attitude was very tough.


    "Well, I agreed, but 50 billion US dollars is too much, and I hope it can be repaid in installments. In addition, there is one more thing!" the vice president whispered."The death of the President...the impact is too great. The whole world knows that the President was assassinated by Magneto. This matter must be explained. So I hope you can hand over Magneto. I can guarantee that we will not What about him, it''s just that he may be detained for a period of time to give the public an explanation."


    "Want Magneto?"


    Su Bai smiled, turned his head and said, "Where is Eric?"


    "I''m here, sir."


    Soon, Eric came over.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at him."What do you think he said?"


    Eric thought for a while and said: "If this can calm the incident quickly, I am willing to..."


    "Will your sister!"


    With a clatter, Su Bai gave his head a violent twitch, and Eric was a little confused.


    "Aren''t you claiming to be the King of Magneto? You didn''t dare to kill the president in full view, what are you counseling now? We in the Timeless Isle need to be accountable to others? Do I need to hand you over to quell the incident?" Su Bai sneered. Said: "We just need to explain to ourselves."


    "People, I can''t hand it over, let alone Eric, even if it is anyone on the Timeless Island, I will not hand it over to anyone with the identity of the Timeless Island, understand?" Su Bai looked at the deputy president.


    The vice president said with some embarrassment: "We are only temporarily detained to give the public an explanation."


    "That is your business, not ours!"


    "Eternal Island, you don''t need to explain to anyone."


    Su Bai looked at the Vice President and suddenly chuckled: "Suddenly I feel that there is a sentence that is suitable for you. I am indifferent to life and death, and do it if I refuse to accept it."


    "If you can''t accept it, go ahead!"


    "Eric, send them out."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Eric is not too young, he even became a dad, but he was not embarrassed or angry, but rather happy when he was drawn by Su Bai.Replied, then looked at the vice president."Let''s go."


    The vice president hesitated for a moment, but turned around and left.


    Life and death are bearish, just do it if you don''t accept it.


    Although these words were given to him, it also showed Su Bai''s attitude.


    Either agree or continue.


    Mora glanced at Su Bai, smiled, and then left with the vice president along with Charles.


    After leaving the Timeless Isle, the vice president returned to the Pentagon for the first time to discuss countermeasures. The final result... can be thought of with his heels, and he must have agreed.


    This is urine sex.


    When I think I have a chance, I want to jump up.


    Well, the scar is forgotten to hurt!


    After accepting this condition, he immediately transferred 10 billion U.S. dollars to the past, so as not to take any action from the Timeless Isle side, and immediately held a press conference, declaring that the antidote time would end indefinitely.When asked by reporters, the vice president avoided talking about the Timeless Isle mutants and the death of the president.


    All kinds of reports were uproarious and caused a great sensation.


    Some reporters even ran to interview the Timeless Isle about this matter, and how they plan to explain to the public.


    In this regard, Timeless Isle¡¯s answer is very simple.


    The Timeless Island does not need to be explained to anyone!


    "Hank, now that the funds are sufficient, you can study as much as you want. The general direction is very simple. How to ensure that the Timeless Isle is not affected by mass destruction weapons? Consider getting an energy shield, at least...that can withstand nuclear bombs. Attack." Su Bai called Hanke to confess.


    "I have been studying this recently, and it has been effective. I believe it should be successful soon." Hank said confidently.


    "it is good."


    Su Bai nodded, turned his head and said to the Black Queen: "You can handle the next thing, whatever it is."


    "I know what to do." The Black Queen nodded in response."That Jimmy, what to do?"


    "Let him stay on the Timeless Isle temporarily."


    Jimmy''s abilities are very special. With him, many inconvenient mutants can temporarily return to normal.Secondly, it is naturally impossible for him to leave here and fall into other hands.As for his ability, if he has time and interest, Su Bai will study and study again, if the exercise is strengthened or strengthened, will there be better results.


    If it were only passively released, it would not be that attractive to Su Bai.


    After the explanation, Su Bai took Lingdie back to find Najia and Danny.


    At the same time, the Pentagon put forward a new proposal, a more concealed and more long-term proposal.

 C261

    "Super Soldier Project!"


    Chapter 0041-Go Back To Hell


    "General Ross, you will be solely responsible for this plan for now."


    Pentagon.


    The vice president said to a general.


    It was he who proposed the Super Soldier Plan, using the Super Soldier Plan during World War II as a foundation to study better and more effective serums.The mutants are very strong, the Timeless Isle is strong, and the Soviet Union is very strong, so it is necessary to mass-produce, form a large number of super soldiers, and weaponize them. Only in this way can it be possible to compete with the Timeless Isle.


    "We will provide funds vigorously, but the amount of serum is limited, hope... you won''t let us down."


    "I will do my best!" General Ross assured in a deep voice.


    No one wants to be under the control of others forever, let people get what they want.


    Even if you can''t defeat Su Bai and defeat the Timeless Isle, you must at least be qualified to negotiate terms. This is the current government''s thinking and the purpose of the Super Soldier Project.


    Want to become a hedgehog.


    Even if you can strangle me, at least I will sting you, so if you want to strangle me, I have to consider it.


    As for being evenly matched, or even destroying the Timeless Isle?Well, many times the facts have proved that this is almost a delusion, they have not dared to hope.


    ...


    "brush."


    The light flashed, Su Bai and Lingdie returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he appeared, Su Bai felt someone pounce on him, and immediately saw Nadya eagerly said: "Master, you are finally back, save Danny, save Danny..."


    Su Bai looked around and soon discovered that Danny was missing.


    "What happened?" Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    "Danny was taken away, taken away by the devil..." Nadya cried.


    "Mephisto?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Mephisto, who had not been moving, would suddenly appear to take Danny. This time is too accurate.


    "Don''t worry, Mephisto wants Danny''s body so easily, he needs a ceremony!"


    Su Bai comforted Nadya, and started looking for Danny.


    did not find!


    It seems that Mephisto has used some method to block Danny''s existence.But is this all right?With a sneer, Su Bai began to expand the search range, and could not find Danny or Mephisto, but he could always find the relevant person. Mephisto could not hold the ceremony on his own.


    The silhouettes of people kept passing by in the mind, and the brain seemed to become a receiver, and these people poured in madly.


    It was also due to Su Bai''s relatively strong mental power, otherwise it would really be overwhelming.


    "found it."


    "Turkey, Usak."


    "It''s really far."


    Su Bai sneered, and brought Lingdie and Najia directly teleported.


    Ushak, a deserted arena.


    Many people are busy preparing for the ceremony-related matters here. Mephisto glanced at the silent Danny next to him, his expression a little anxious.


    This body is almost unable to support for long, he can feel getting weaker and weaker, he must hurry up to complete the ritual.It''s just... he was a little worried.


    He made a deal with the president and asked him to find Jimmy to deal with the mutants, so Su Bai had no time to estimate Danny. The plan was successful. He caught Danny and got the president''s soul, but... so fast!


    The whole thing is developing too fast. The president will die quickly, and the matter will end quickly. This is completely different from what he planned. He is not sure when the Soviet Union will find it, maybe... one day?Two days?Maybe... will appear soon!


    As soon as the thought came up, Mephisto noticed that a red haze flashed in the center of the ceremony, and three people appeared immediately.


    The sudden appearance of the three people made the people around them a little stunned, and they were about to take action subconsciously, but Lingdie had already taken a step ahead.


    Swish a few times.


    These people have fallen to the ground.


    "Su Bai!" Mephisto shouted excitedly."Why did you come so fast?"


    "Why did you come so fast?" Su Bai looked at Mephisto and said with a smile: "This sounds like you think I shouldn''t have come so fast... Lao Mo, don''t tell me that Jimmy''s things are related to you! "


    "What Jimmy?" Mephisto asked in amazement.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Lao Mo, Lao Mo, you really think I don¡¯t know you? Who are you, a demon that deceives people. Although the president is certainly not reconciled, it won¡¯t be so sudden, and he knows about Jimmy. What a coincidence. Is it you? I told the president to let him deal with me, and then took Danny while I was dealing with it. It¡¯s a good strategy to turn the tiger away from the mountain."

 C262

    Mephisto was silent for a moment and said: "We have some friendship after all? I don''t want to be your enemy, and we have no conflict. With this body, we can rule the world, and you and I control the world together."


    "Although I won''t cooperate with you, if you tell me in advance, maybe...I will not be too angry."


    "Now, do you know what I want to tell you?"


    "Say, say what?" Mephisto looked at Su Bai warily.


    "Go back to your hell!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the Demon Blade Village was suddenly covering the fire of hell.


    Mephisto retreated subconsciously and suddenly felt the restraint at his feet. He stretched out his hand to catch Danny, but Danny suddenly flew away, wrapped in a layer of gauze.


    "brush!"


    Su Bai Teleport appeared in front of Mephisto.


    Demon Blade Village Zheng directly cut it down.


    Puff!


    The knife slashed from the top of Mephisto''s head, cutting Jiang''s body in half like tofu.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Mephisto''s body was divided into two books and was instantly burned to ashes by the fire of hell.


    A cloud of black mist drilled into the ground and created a whirlpool, which disappeared...


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly, and he was really angry when he knew that this was Mephisto.


    "Honestly stay in your hell, sooner or later I will find you!"


    Su Bai made up his mind to go back and study how to go to the dimension of hell, how to... kill Mephisto, Lord of Hell.


    After taking a look at Najia and Danny, Su Bai took back Demon Blade Cunzheng and took them back to the hotel.


    ¢Ü Marvel"The Avengers"


    Chapter 0001 Banner and Betty


    Time flies, and the years are rolling.


    After the antidote incident, Su Bai did not stop his travel plan, but after passing through a few cities, he asked Lingdie to take Naja Danny to the Timeless Isle and began a plan to travel alone, stop and go. Enjoying the scenery on the way, I met many local beauties.Occasionally I went back to see, especially after Page and Mora formally withdrew from S.H.I.E.L.D. and the CIA moved into the Timeless Isle, Su Bai teleported back quite a few times.


    In a blink of an eye, time has gradually come to 2005.


    A lot of things happened during this period, but it didn''t have much impact on Su Bai.


    "Phoenix city?"


    Looking at the sign with the city name, Su Bai drove into Phoenix.


    "It seems that Johnny once performed in Phoenix, and I don''t know how Johnny is now? After getting rid of the identity of the ghost rider, life should be good?" Su Bai smiled and whispered to himself, enjoying the city scenery .


    Although I don''t know why it is called Phoenix, this city gives Su Bai a good feeling.


    After turning around, he happened to see a restaurant in front of him. Su Bai stopped and entered the restaurant.


    "so many people?"


    There are a lot of people in the restaurant, so many people feel like they are full. This makes Su Bai very surprised. Isn''t this business too good?But after a scan, I quickly understood the reason.It seems that most of the restaurants in the restaurant are students, some young people, and this time seems to happen to be lunch time.


    There should be a school nearby.


    After searching for a circle, he finally found an empty seat, Su Bai simply walked over without looking for another restaurant.


    I ordered something, it came up very fast and tasted good, Su Bai ate slowly and casually looked around.


    At this moment, two people walked in, a man and a woman.


    "It seems there is no place." The girl looked around and said.


    "There is someone over there, maybe we can ask if we can be together? I will have an experiment later..." the boy said.


    "Ok."


    The two walked over, which was the direction of Su Bai.


    "Sorry to interrupt, can we sit here? There is no other place in the restaurant." The girl came over and asked.


    Su Bai looked up and saw that she looked very delicate and beautiful.Look at the boy next to him, his dressing is a bit rustic, and he has a very dull feeling, which is the kind of nerd feeling.


    "whatever."


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and the two quickly thanked them.

 C263

    "I''m going to order."


    The boy said and went to the front to order food, and the girl sat down and said, "Hello, my name is Betty."


    "Su Bai."


    "This name, are you from the Celestial Dynasty?" Betty asked curiously: "You rarely see the Celestial people here. Are you here to go to school, or?"


    "travel."


    "It''s great to travel. I have always wanted to travel, but unfortunately I have never had time." Betty said with some regret.


    "Can you let your boyfriend accompany you?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Boyfriend? You mean Banner? He is not my boyfriend, but my colleague." Betty explained.


    "Banna?"


    Su Bai was stunned, Banner, Betty... a sense of familiarity spontaneously emerged.


    Just thinking about it, Banner returned apologetically.


    "Betty, I might have to go first." Banner said apologetically.


    "The lab is very busy? Let''s go." Betty said, ready to leave.


    Banner hurriedly said: "No, I can go by myself. I just want to ask me to explain the experiment. I have already ordered the things for you. You can go back after eating."


    "OK then."


    Betty said and sat down again.


    Banner left apologetically, and soon the waiter delivered the things up.


    Perhaps it was embarrassing to think that, Betty chatted with Su Bai while eating, mainly asking about his travel experience.In this regard, Su Bai has a lot of stories to talk about, and during this time he has used this to pick up girls, and the effect is not bad.Sure enough, Betty''s depiction in Su Bai''s witty language feels very real and has a sense of picture as if she experienced it herself.


    "It''s great, I wish I could walk around like you." Betty sighed and asked, "How long will you stay in Phoenix?"


    "I am not sure how long I will stay here today, but there are many beautiful women here, and I think this city may bring me good luck, so maybe I will stay for a while." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why do you think so?" Betty asked with a smile.


    "Is it bad luck because I met a beautiful woman just here?" Su Bai looked at Betty and said.


    Betty was shocked for a moment and reacted to talk about herself again, and said with a smile: "I will treat this as your compliment to me."


    "It''s almost time, I should go." Looking at the time, Betty said apologetically, and then thought about writing a number with a sticky note."This is my phone number, maybe I don''t know about other places, but if it''s Phoenix, maybe I can give you some advice."


    "I think I will call you soon."


    Su Bai smiled and collected the number, Betty smiled and got up and left.


    After remembering the number, Su Bai left after eating and drove to find a hotel nearby to settle down.


    After taking a shower, I went online to find out about the situation in Phoenix. It turned out that the restaurant where I just ate was near a university, Culver University.After tidying up, Su Bai came out of the hotel to go to Culver University.


    The school has a great atmosphere, and there are many students, men and women, very peaceful, and very humane.


    Su Bai looked relatively young, and he would not look abrupt when walking on campus, but because of his skin color, he occasionally attracted some attention.After turning around, Su Bai quickly discovered that the scale of this university is indeed not small, and there are also very professional laboratories, but a security guard could not enter without an ID card.


    There was a bench near the experimental building, and Su Bai walked over and sat down.Not long after sitting down, Su Bai heard a surprised voice behind him, a sound of temptation."Su Bai? Why are you here?"


    Hearing this voice, Su Bai smiled and turned his head: "I said I should wait for you on purpose or is it purely a coincidence?"


    Data 0002


    Betty had just finished the work of the laboratory and came out of the laboratory building to go home. As a result, she saw a person sitting on the bench and was somewhat familiar, much like the celestial person she met in the restaurant at noon.Although I felt that it was impossible to be so coincidental, he tentatively walked over and asked, but he didn''t expect it to be him.


    "You don''t know I am here, do you?"


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, Betty smiled and said that she didn''t take it seriously, after all, she hadn''t said the process here before.But it''s also possible that she guessed that she was in this school, but she didn''t think it was possible for Betty to sit back and wait without a clue.


    "Seeing my luck is indeed very good, maybe...we are fate?" Su Bai smiled and gave way to the side, and Betty did it."Are you in class or work?"


    "It''s work, I work in the laboratory." Betty said with a smile.


    "I can''t tell." Su Bai said, shaking his head, "This is the first time I have seen such a beautiful scientist."


    "I found your mouth very sweet." Betty giggled.


    "You don''t know if you haven''t tasted it?" Su Bai made a somewhat ambiguous joke. Seeing Betty''s appearance, she did not seem to be angry. She should be able to accept this level of joke."Are you off work? Will something happen soon? If it''s okay, how about familiarizing me with this city?"


    "Okay, but I want to go home and change clothes first." Betty agreed with a smile.


    The two got up and walked out of the school. Betty''s house lived not far from the school. Su Bai drove her over.


    "I''m waiting for you in the car." Su Bai said.


    Betty smiled and got out of the car. For about ten minutes or so, Betty had already come out and changed into a white dress that highlighted her figure.

 C264

    "You can park your car here, there are many nice places around here."


    Betty''s proposal, Su Bai, naturally did not refuse, and parked the car in front of Betty''s house. Su Bai and Betty talked while walking.


    While introducing the surrounding environment and places, what interesting things have happened, while also talking about work, naturally talked to Banner.It turns out that Betty and Banner have a good relationship. They are working on a pilot project together. Although they have not known each other for a long time, Betty admires Banner''s ability very much, but his personality is too dull, and it feels unpassionate. , But he is pretty good.


    Su Bai did not ask her too much about the experimental projects. First, this kind of project must be highly confidential. Second, Su Bai also knew that this project was researching and there was no need to ask anything.


    Bruce Banner.


    He has a more well-known name.


    Hulk, Hulk.


    Their experiment should have just been carried out. Obviously, Banner is still just Banner, and has not yet become Hulk.


    "I come to this restaurant often. The owner is very nice."


    Betty pointed to a nearby restaurant and said.


    Su Bai glanced at it and smiled and said, "So, are you suggesting that I should invite you to dinner?"


    "I didn''t mean it, but if you want, I shouldn''t refuse." Betty responded with a smile.


    "Then I will definitely not miss this opportunity."


    Su Bai walked over with a smile, and the gentleman helped Betty open the door.


    "Hi, Betty."


    The shop is not very big, and a very kind old man is standing at the counter.Seeing Betty coming in, he greeted him warmly and intimately, and then saw Su Bai behind Betty, he was slightly taken aback, and the old man asked jokingly, "This is the first time I saw Betty you brought someone who is not a colleague. Come here, so who is this?"


    "This is Su Bai, a new friend." Hearing his ridicule, Betty introduced it with a smile.


    "Hello there."


    "Sit down, is it the same?"


    "Yes." Betty responded and took Su Bai to find a place to sit down.


    It didn''t take long for the boss to personally bring things over and talk a few words before leaving.


    "Do you come often?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Betty nodded: "Well, I sometimes come with my colleagues, and Banner has a good relationship with him. Try it, his craftsmanship is very good."


    Su Bai tasted it. Although it is not a special food, it tastes quite good.


    "Where to go in a while?"


    "It depends on what you want to know?"


    "The park, the beach, and the night view are very good, and there are many people... If you want to go to places like bars or nightclubs, there are also here." Betty said with a smile.


    "Do you rarely go out to play with friends like this?"


    "Well, I usually go home to rest after get off work." Betty said.


    "Betty?"


    While talking, suddenly I heard someone calling myself behind him.


    Betty turned her head and found that it was Banner.


    "Hi, Banner, are you finished?" Betty greeted with a smile.


    Banner nodded, looking at Su Bai and Betty with strange expressions and eyes.After returning to work at noon, Betty said about knowing Su Bai, but Banner didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, the two were actually together, which made Banner feel uncomfortable instantly.


    "Do you want to be together?" Betty invited.


    Banner shook his head sadly: "No, I can''t pack some things and leave."


    With that said, Banner turned around and went to the counter, then took the packed things and left.


    "Banna''s personality is like this, very cold, and it feels like he has no interest in anything." Banner''s behavior did not make Betty feel anything unusual, after all, he is usually like this.


    Su Bai smiled, looking at Banner, who left sadly outside the window, amused.


    Obviously, Banner may have a crush on Betty, but his character is too dull and hasn''t been shown at all, so Betty hasn''t noticed Banner at all.So... you must be bold in chasing girls, expecting girls to detect them and take the initiative?In all likelihood, you will miss it.


    "Go to the beach for a walk."


    Regarding the future whereabouts, Su Bai suggested.


    The two had a pleasant date here, but Banner went home alone but felt more depressed as he thought about it.He was temporarily called back at noon because the project had been going on for a while but it was ineffective, and he began to cut funding, and he might even stop his work.This makes Banner very depressed, and now seeing Betty dating a guy who just met at noon, this is simply a crit!Banner got more angry as he walked, and finally he suddenly stopped and turned around to go back to the laboratory.


    He wants to prove himself.


    Chapter 0003: Rainy Night and Betty''s Home

 C265

    University laboratory.


    Banner took a deep breath looking at the serum in front of him.


    This is provided by General Ross, one of the main materials for the experimental project.


    A super warrior serum that can strengthen all aspects of the body. It is said to be the serum injected by Captain America during World War II. The experimental project is to combine this serum with gamma rays to create a more powerful super warrior.


    However, the project is still in the experimental stage and there has been no substantial progress. If you can¡¯t prove that your ideas are right, I¡¯m afraid the laboratory here will be closed and you will lose your job. Most importantly... he will not be able to. Prove your idea!


    He was hesitant at first, but now he decided that he wanted to prove that his thinking was right.


    He wants to inject super fighter serum!


    While Banner was busy in the laboratory, Su Bai and Betty were walking along the beach.The evening breeze and the waves make people feel very comfortable and comfortable. Walking under the beach, starry, has a very romantic feeling.


    Walking side by side, Su Bai tentatively held Betty''s hand.


    Betty was stunned and looked up at Su Bai, who smiled and said nothing.Looking at Su Bai''s smile, especially his eyes, it was very deep, as if there was a special magic power, very charming.In the past, Betty didn''t think that men''s eyes would have any special or attractiveness. She hadn''t even noticed this before. She just thought it was very comfortable and good to lose together.But this look made her discover the special look of this look.


    It seemed that she would be discharged, making her lose her mind by electricity in an instant, as if she had lost all resistance.


    After a while, Betty lowered her head.


    Did not speak, and did not break free of Su Bai''s hand.


    Seeing Betty''s acquiescence, Su Bai heaved a sigh of relief. This is a temptation. If he dislikes or doesn''t like him, she will definitely break free.Now it seems that at least she is certain that she does not hate herself.


    Picking up girls also differs from person to person. If it''s a nightclub or that kind of woman, Su Bai will post it upside down without having to do anything, or do whatever he wants with the money.However, girls like Betty obviously cannot use this method.


    Her hands were very soft and slender, and she seemed a little nervous, and it didn''t take long for her to feel her palms seemed to be sweaty.Moreover, she was not as talkative as before, and she felt as though she had suddenly become shy.


    The wind gradually blew, bringing a trace of coolness.


    "It''s windy? It looks like it''s going to rain." Su Bai looked up and said."Let''s go?"


    "Ok."


    Betty nodded.


    Not long after they left the beach, the pouring rain crackled down.


    Although Su Bai and Betty ran a few steps and found a place to hide from the rain, they were still wet by the rain.


    "Wear my clothes first."


    Betty shivered in the cold rain and cold wind.Su Bai took off his jacket and put it on Betty, then looked towards the roadside.


    Although there are many cars on the road, they are all private cars and there are no taxis.


    And watching the heavy rain drifting I am afraid that it will not stop for a while.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai directly used his psychic abilities and quickly controlled a taxi driver in the city to let him drive here.After finishing, Su Bai turned to look at Betty, opened his arms and put her in his arms, Betty hesitated and did not resist.


    "It might be difficult to take a taxi here so late," Betty whispered.


    "Wait and see, maybe the car will come in a while." Su Bai whispered.


    It''s a pity that after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see a taxi. After more than ten minutes, Su Bai''s taxi came.


    "There is a free car, get in."


    Seeing the car stopped, the two hurried into the car and said the address.


    He arrived at Betty''s house in half an hour.


    After getting out of the car, the two ran quickly to the eaves of the door, and smiled at each other in embarrassment.


    "You go in and rest, I''m going back too." Su Bai said towards Betty.


    Betty took off her coat and looked at Su Bai hesitantly, "Why don''t you come first and take a shower? I''ll help you dry your clothes before leaving. You...it''s easy to catch a cold like this."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t mind me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    What is a cold?


    Su Bai hadn''t really experienced it, but he refused this kind of invitation.


    Betty took out the key and invited Su Bai into the house."please wait a moment."


    After entering the room, it didn''t take long for Betty to take out a set of clothes."These are my father''s old clothes. You can wear them first. You can use the bathroom below. I''ll go upstairs."


    Su Bai took the clothes and went into the bathroom. As soon as he went in, he saw something extremely embarrassing.


    A set of white underwear hung there brightly.


    "Okay, this size shouldn''t be small!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, took off his clothes and took a shower, then glanced at the clothes Betty was holding.

 C266

    A set of casual clothes, plaid shirts, and slacks that were washed very cleanly.


    After Su came out, she found that Betty had finished her work, her skirt had been changed, and she changed into a parent-sleeve T-shirt and sweatpants.


    "It''s a bit big, but it looks handsome." Betty looked at Su Bai and said with a smile.


    "Sit down, I just made tea." With that, Betty went to the bathroom and took out Su Bai''s clothes and put them in the washing machine for drying.


    Most of the tea here is tea bags, and it''s done by just steeping it in the hot water. Holding the tea cup, Su Bai glanced at Betty who was busy in the bathroom.Obviously Betty also remembered that the underwear in the bathroom was awkwardly put away, and turned around just to see Su Bai looking at herself, which made Betty''s face flushed instantly.


    "This rain may take a long time..."


    Betty wanted to find a topic awkwardly, but... this topic is obviously more awkward.


    "Yes, so do you want me to stay overnight?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Betty was a little embarrassed and at a loss, Su Bai changed the subject."Where is your father? I don''t seem to have heard you mention it."


    "He is a soldier, he is in charge of the experimental project I am doing now," Betty explained.


    "Oh."


    Su Bai responded, about Betty''s father is also a celebrity, General Rose.


    The personality is a bit remote, a little bit extreme and cold, and then he has been hunting down Hulk, especially in the comics, he has used other methods to become Red Hulk, and he has also joined the Avengers.


    Chapter 0004 Hulk


    Betty''s relationship with her father didn''t seem to be that close, and after a brief talk, she had bypassed the topic.The rain is getting bigger and bigger, and the crackling sounds are endless. The two of them sat on the sofa chatting, unconsciously it was late.


    Betty took out the clothes that Su Bai had dried, but took a look at the drifting rain outside and thought for a while and said: "It seems that the rain is really going to rain for a long time. You can stay in the guest room before leaving tomorrow."


    "Okay." Su Bai said cheerfully.


    Betty took Su Bai upstairs, took him to the guest room, and settled down.


    "Good night," Betty said, standing at the door.


    "Good night." Su Bai smiled.


    Resting separately, Betty returned to the room and tossed and turned, and it took a while to fall asleep in a daze.


    Early the next morning, when Betty got up, she found that Su Bai was already awake, and she even prepared a rich breakfast, which surprised Betty."You did it all? No, I don''t have these materials at home."


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s just takeaway."


    "Takeaway? Where do you get the takeaway?"


    Betty asked somewhat unexpectedly.


    "The hotel I stayed in, I don''t know other places."


    "Hotel..."


    Betty looked at Su Bai dumbly. Although the hotel provides catering, it will never provide takeaway.It must have cost a lot of money for him to get people from the hotel to deliver food early in the morning...


    After breakfast, Su Bai sent Betty to the school and then separated.


    When I was leaving, I happened to see that Banner seemed to have just come to work, and seeing Betty getting off Su Bai''s car, the joy of the successful serum injection was instantly extinguished.


    After two quick steps, Banner caught up with Betty.


    "Hi, early."


    "early."


    After saying hello, Banner hesitated: "You are in a good mood? I just saw... that person, he sent you here?"


    "Ok."


    "he¡­¡­"


    Banner wanted to ask how he came to take you to work in the morning, do you live together?However, he hesitated again when the words came to his lips, afraid that he would hear the answers he didn''t want to hear.


    "What?" Betty turned her head and asked. Just as Banner was about to speak, she heard a colleague in the lab shout.


    "Banna? You''re here, it just so happens that this machine seems to have some problems to deal with.


    In the laboratory, a colleague is squatting in the middle of a gamma-ray projector machine specially manufactured from Stark Industries.


    "Oh, here it is."


    Banner responded and went in and was about to help. At this time, the colleague seemed to hit a place and the machine broke down instantly.


    "Dududu..."


    The alarm in the laboratory rang, and Betty ran to the monitoring machine in shock, and soon found that the system seemed to be in disorder, and the machine was about to release gamma rays.


    "Quickly come out, the gamma rays are being released, they can''t be controlled. Quickly, come out!"

 C267

    Betty yelled outside.


    Banner froze for a moment and hurriedly yelled at his colleague to let him go out, but the sudden change made the colleague completely frightened. He squatted on the ground holding his head and shivered. Seeing that the machine was already running and the gamma rays were about to be released, Ben Na had no time to think about it, blocked the gamma ray''s shooting port in a posture of blocking the gun''s eye, and instantly... the gamma ray was injected into Banner''s body, and Banner yelled in pain and ferociously.


    Suddenly.


    His eyes seemed to turn green, the muscles on his body began to swell, his clothes were torn apart by the swelled body, and his skin... began to gradually turn green...


    Seeing Banner transformed in the laboratory, Betty was completely stunned.


    "Roar!"


    Banner, or the Hulk yelled, and smashed like crazy.


    "boom!"


    He picked up the gamma-ray machine and threw it out.


    With a bang, the glass in the laboratory was smashed. Although Betty was subconsciously bent over to avoid, she was still caught by the impact and fell to the ground. Blood gradually overflowed from her forehead and passed out.


    "Roar!"


    The Hulk roared again, and his huge body ran out on a rampage.


    It didn''t take long for a scream to come, and the entire school and laboratory were already in chaos.


    Military vehicles drove in from outside, which surprised Su Bai, who was already about to leave the school."What''s the situation? Why are so many people here suddenly? Could it be..."


    Su Bai was about to use telepathy to see what was going on, but suddenly saw a giant flying by in the air, it was not right...not flying, but jumping.


    "Hulk!"


    "Banna has become Hulk."


    Seeing Hulk disappearing from his sight, Su Bai turned his head and took a look. He soon discovered that a car hurriedly drove out of it, telepathically activated, and instantly knew that the person in the car was Betty. Ready to be taken to the hospital.


    "The injury is not serious."


    After sensing Betty''s injury, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Driving the car, Su Bai slowly followed.


    Betty was sent to the hospital for treatment and was relieved to learn that the injury was not serious.Taking a look at his daughter who was still in a coma, General Ross came out and asked in a deep voice, "How is the situation?"


    "Two scientists and an officer were killed and the laboratory was completely destroyed."


    "Block the laboratory and investigate what is going on."


    "Yes!"


    General Ross finished speaking and took people to the laboratory site.


    "It''s no wonder Betty has a bad relationship with him." Seeing General Rose left with only two soldiers guarding here, Su Bai shook his head and walked over.


    Step by step.


    Su Bai''s pace didn''t stop at all, and he pushed the door in. The two soldiers didn''t seem to see him.


    Taking a look at Betty who hadn''t woken up yet, Su Bai sat on the bedside and waited for her to wake up and thought about Hulk by the way.Banner turned into Hulk, should he be hunted down by General Ross soon?This escape was several years, and he was not called in until after the formation of the Avengers.


    "Hmm..."


    While thinking about it, Betty woke up with a groan.


    "You... why are you here? Where is this?" Seeing Su Bai, Betty was a little at a loss.


    "This is the hospital. I came to see you." Su Bai shook her hand and said, "Don''t worry, you will be fine as long as you rest for a while."


    "Banna..." Betty remembered what happened before she passed out...


    "Someone will take care of this, so don''t worry about it."


    Chapter 0005 General Rose''s Pale Threat


    Betty''s injury is not serious but he needs to stay in hospital for observation for a few days. General Rose came back to see Betty''s injury and briefly told her about the situation, mainly asking about Banner.There is no doubt that Banner is the green monster, and General Rose wants to know how he became a monster.But Betty doesn''t know much!


    After inquiring, General Rose told Betty that the experiment was temporarily suspended, so that she could cultivate for a while and then began to look for Banner.


    On the third day in the laboratory, General Rose saw Banner in the destroyed laboratory, hoping that he would take him to another workplace, the Maryland Military Laboratory, but Banner refused.Suddenly turned into a monster, which made Banner very scared, afraid of hurting others, and eventually he escaped.


    When he fled, General Ross began to order the hunt, and Banner officially became a fugitive.


    As a dull scientist, Banner had no experience in escape. It didn''t take long for him to be found at the Canadian border, and then transformed into a Hulk, destroyed the entire highway and escaped.Immediately afterwards, incidents occurred one after another, but it was a pity that every time General Rose led people to rush over, it was a step late.


    One runs, the other chases.


    Banner and General Ross started a hunter game.


    But all this has nothing to do with Su Bai and Betty for the time being, Betty has been discharged from the hospital.

 C268

    The laboratory has been stopped, and Betty has no other work for the time being, and Su Bai simply takes Betty to travel around, which can be regarded as satisfying Betty''s wish.During this period, the relationship between the two has advanced by leaps and bounds. Although they have not had close contact, their relationship is indeed steadily heating up.


    A few months later, Su Bai and Betty returned to Phoenix.


    "Although it''s good outside, it''s more comfortable at home!"


    Looking at the familiar environment at home, Betty smiled and turned to Su defeated.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to grab Betty into his arms, and put his arms around her waist and said, "Because of home, I feel more belonging."


    "Ok."


    Betty responded and kissed on tiptoe, and then said with some excitement, "Shall we go out shopping soon and cook at home?"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, but suddenly there was the sound of opening the door behind him. The two turned their heads and saw a man in military uniform walk in.


    Seeing his daughter cuddling with a strange man, General Rose was taken aback.


    "dad."


    Betty yelled and then let go of Su Bai.


    "Come and take a look when you know you are back. Who is he?" General Rose looked at Su Bai, always feeling that this man was a bit familiar as if he had seen him somewhere.


    "His name is Su Bai, my boyfriend!" Betty said.


    "Su Bai?"


    General Rose''s eyes suddenly changed a little surprised.


    No wonder you feel familiar, Su Bai, he turned out to be Su Bai...


    Timeless Isle, mutant leader, Su defeated!


    The reason why he would study the Super Soldier Project, and the reason he has been tracking Hulk, is to deal with Su Bai.


    But he never expected that Su Bai would be next to and with his daughter!


    "Hello, General Rose."


    Su Bai put his arms around Betty''s waist and greeted with a smile.


    General Rose frowned. "Betty, can I talk to him alone?"


    Betty glanced at Su Bai, and said, "I''ll go out shopping first."


    "Well, go." Su Bai nodded and watched Betty leave.


    After Betty closed the door and left, General Rose strode to Su Bai... "I know who you are!"


    Su Bai smiled, ignoring the angry General Rose walked to the sofa and sat down, asking casually, "What then?"


    "What are your intentions when approaching my daughter, I warn you, if you dare to hurt my daughter, I will not let you go." General Ross said viciously.


    Su Bai said with a sneer: "It''s a pale and feeble threat. I don''t know how to worry now? I have been with Betty for a few months. If I want to hurt her, is it too late for you to threaten me? "


    General Rose paused and said, "I don''t care what your purpose is. In short, you must leave my daughter immediately!"


    "What if I don''t?" Su Bai squinted at him and said, "What can you do with me? Lock up or kill me? You can''t do it, let alone you can''t, no one in this world can You can do it. Besides, you really care about your daughter? All you care about is Hulk! Whenever you care about Betty, you should know who I am."


    "So, stop yelling in front of me, yelling."


    "Betty and I are our business. Don''t think that you are qualified to scream in front of me because of Betty!" Su Bai said coldly.


    General Rose took a few deep breaths and suppressed his anger. He knew...what if he really couldn''t beat Su Bai, which made him more determined to find Hulk.


    "Anyway, if you let me know that you hurt Betty, I will never end with you."


    General Ross made a vicious threat, turned and left.


    Su Bai pouted.


    It didn''t take long for Betty to come back. It was a little surprised to see her father gone. Some worried and asked Su Bai a few words. She knew what her father''s character was, and some worried that the conversation just now might not be pleasant.Su Bai smiled and said it was okay, and the two of them cooked and ate.


    As night fell, Su Bai and Betty came out from home to find a place to have a drink.


    There are many people in the bar.


    Su Bai and Betty simply sat at the bar, prepared to have a few drinks and then went back to rest.


    "A beer."


    A voice came from nearby, and a man sat down next to Su Bai.


    "The business here is really good." After taking a sip of beer, the man casually said to Su Bai.


    This kind of small talk is very common in bars. Su Bai turned his head and glanced, then suddenly smiled."Some people come here to relax, some people come here for another purpose. You don''t look like you are here to relax for a drink!"

 C269

    The man was stunned and then smiled: "After all, it''s not like you, is it?"


    With that, he looked at Betty, and then showed Su Bai''s expression that a man knew.


    It sounds like his purpose is to come to the bar to hunt for beauty.


    Chapter 0006 Betty''s Initiative and Nick Fury


    "Then I wish you good luck."


    Su Bai said with a smile, turned his head and ignored him.


    Seeing Su Bai look like this, the man was not hitting up a conversation, drinking wine, and looking around as if he was really looking for a goal. After a while, he got up and walked towards a blonde beauty not far away, who seemed to have a good conversation. Look like.


    "Do you believe that a black person or a one-eyed person can be favored by beautiful women so quickly?"


    Su Bai smiled and asked Betty.


    Betty smiled: "It doesn''t seem like it''s impossible."


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao didn''t say much about this topic. After a few drinks, the two were ready to leave the bar.


    Coincidentally, they just came out, and the black man behind him also came out with the blonde.


    "Hi." The black man greeted with some pride, and said with a smile: "It seems that my goal has been achieved."


    Su Bai glanced at the blond beauty beside him and said with a smile: "It''s really hard for you."


    The blonde girl was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. What is it to embarrass me?Does he... know something?


    The blonde beauty was about to say something, but Su Bai had already turned and left with Betty.She glanced at the black man next to her, and whispered, "Chief, what should I do next? How do I feel that he seems to have found something?"


    "It''s just a temptation."


    The person called the chief said lightly, then turned around and followed the blonde to the car in the distance.


    "Are you too bad? Didn''t you see how embarrassed the woman''s expression was?" Betty said with a chuckle.


    "I''m afraid her embarrassment is not because of what you think."


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and the two had already walked home.


    After each shower, Betty came to Su Bai''s room.Seeing Su Bai sitting leaning on the bed, Betty walked over and lay on Su Bai''s body and raised his head and said, "Are you going to rest?"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Betty''s shoulders and moved gently, Betty said softly: "I am going back to work in the lab, after all, I can''t stay idle like this forever. In this case, I might get busy and I can''t accompany you as often as I do now. Watching you, so... don''t you plan to do something?" While speaking, Betty''s hand gently circled Su Bai''s chest.


    Betty is a normal woman. Although she has no experience in this area, the people whom her previous colleagues have come into contact with, and what every normal couple will do after the relationship is stable, Betty doesn¡¯t think there is anything wrong with this. It''s normal, real relationships between men and women.At first, Betty felt that Su Bai was a gentleman and didn''t stay with herself for that. She had made preparations, but Su Bai hasn''t done anything until now.


    Betty asked herself that she was not that kind of woman, but she was also a normal woman.


    "I want to do a lot." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hearing that Su Bai was still talking about him, Betty suddenly took the initiative to kiss him.


    Very strong, very hot.


    After a while, Betty suddenly untied her bathrobe.


    "Is I not enough to attract you?" Betty asked.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "Is that your problem?" Betty asked again.


    Su Bai didn''t say a word but pointed to the following.


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Betty said angrily.


    Seeing Betty like this, Su Bai is a bit dumb. Betty is really attracted to Su Bai during this time. Betty has a good personality and temperament. It is really happy to be with her. Time seems to pass very fast, even Yu Su Bai never thought about that.


    Some women make you want to do that when you are with her.


    Some women have that kind of unique temperament that will make your spirit happy and ignore that kind of thing.


    Betty belongs to the latter.


    But Su Bai did not expect Betty to be more active than herself.


    Seeing Betty''s exposed body and blushing face, Su Bai chuckled and rushed over.


    Betty was nervous but active, and it didn''t take long before the high-pitched voice suddenly sounded.After a long time, the voice gradually stopped, and Betty was lying in Su Bai''s arms. After the unobstructed contact, the closeness seemed completely different.


    "I''m going to work, what are you going to do?"


    Betty asked lazily, her voice tickling like a cat...


    "Perhaps, going around?" Su Bai said.


    "Have you ever thought about it, stop?" Betty asked.

 C270

    "Of course." Su Bai said with a smile."It should be soon. This trip has really been a long time. I will stop when the situation is almost the same."


    "Back to the Timeless Isle?" Betty said suddenly.


    Su Bai paused and smiled: "You know?"


    "I didn''t deliberately investigate your identity, I just found it when I searched the Internet. Timeless Isle, Mutants, Immortal Group..."


    "Do you want to come back to the Timeless Isle with me? There are better and larger laboratories there. There is no problem with any research you want to do." Su Bai asked.


    "I... don''t know." Betty said.


    "Why are you so proactive if you haven''t thought about it?"


    "I like you to go to the Timeless Isle with me are two things, right?" Betty asked.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Suddenly I found that there seemed to be such independent women around me, and sometimes I really missed our heavenly women."


    "Love and career are not necessarily the only alternatives."


    "Good, good." Su Bai said with a smile: "Go to bed early, won''t you go to the laboratory tomorrow?"


    "Ok."


    "I feel... much better now."


    Betty hugged Su Bai tightly and said softly.


    The next morning Su Bai sent Betty to school. After kissing goodbye, Su Bai was about to get in the car and leave, but suddenly saw the black man standing next to his car yesterday.


    "can we talk?"


    Said the black man.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Talk about SHIELD."


    The black man looked at Su Bai and stretched out his hand: "My name is Nick Fury, the current director of SHIELD."


    "Is it because the poor performance made you change your mind and show your identity?" Su Bai said with a smile."What about the blonde girl yesterday? A S.H.I.E.L.D. agent? Her acting skills are really not good, intern?"


    Negro, one-eyed.


    Yesterday, Su Bai already knew his identity, but he didn''t reveal his identity. Su Bai was too lazy to reveal his identity. He didn''t expect him to reveal his identity today.


    Item 0007


    "She is indeed a new agent who is not yet mature in terms of experience." Faced with Su Bai''s ridicule, Nick Fury admitted openly."At least after the last contact, I now have the opportunity to talk to you, not to mention that even experienced agents cannot pretend to succeed in front of you."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Nick Fury took a deep breath and said, "I want to know the location of Bruce Banner. I just helped General Rose get a new high-power ultrasonic weapon from Stark Industries, but we don¡¯t know Bruce Banner. The exact location of the country."


    "This matter should be discussed by General Ross." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nick Fury said: "You know why!"


    The Super Soldier Project itself was to target Su Bai. As a result, his daughter is still getting along with Su Bai. It is natural for General Ross to find Su Bai to ask Banner''s whereabouts, especially when he left unhappy yesterday.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter who comes to talk about it. I have no interest in it. Do you want to find Banner? Then go find it yourself."


    After speaking, Su Bai had already turned into the car.


    Nick Fury hesitated for a moment and did not catch up.


    Su Bai was his first choice.


    Because Su Bai is inextricably related to SHIELD, and even more because he is the strongest person known today.However, he still has a second choice, a third choice...


    When they tried to find Hulk, Su Bai was not affected in any way.


    Is he interested in Hulk?


    This is for sure. As a bug in the Marvel world, Su Bai wants to know how strong Hulk is.But he was not in a hurry to find Hulk, because he would definitely come back here.Betty returned to work, Su Bai''s free time changed a lot, so he began to skillfully strengthen his abilities one by one.


    The main direction is the fire of hell.


    If it is an ordinary enemy, his existing abilities can be easily solved, but some magical ones are not so easy to deal with, he can still remember the good things about Mephistogan.


    Exercise during the day, have a meal with Betty after get off work at night, and sleep together passionately at night, which is full and fast.


    Living room sofa.


    Su Bai watched TV, Betty was chatting in a white male shirt nestled in his arms, when the doorbell rang, and Betty stunned: "Who will come at this late?"


    "Your father is here..." Su Bai said with a smile, and Betty got up suspiciously and opened the door. Sure enough... it was his father, General Rose.


    Seeing his daughter dressed like this at home, General Rose felt a little bit distressed.

 C271

    "Why come here so late?"


    After coming in, Betty asked with some confusion.


    General Ross glanced at Su Bai, his face was as ugly as ever, and he said in a deep voice, "I''m just here to remind you that it''s best not to go to school these days."


    "Why?" Betty asked suspiciously.


    "We found Banner in Brazil. He is studying his own situation and seems to want to return to normal. However, he has limited conditions and needs a lot of accurate data, so he is very likely to return to the original laboratory. If he encounters... ¡­It will be dangerous."


    "Since he wants to return to normal, we can help him." Betty said.


    General Rose shook his head: "Anyway, just don''t go to school these days."


    With that said, General Ross had already turned around and went out.


    Su Bai got up and walked to the window and looked outside. General Ross was already in the car and a middle-aged soldier followed.


    Seeing the car leaving, Betty turned and hugged Su Bai''s neck and said, "It seems that I don''t have to get up early tomorrow..."


    "Are you trying to tell me that you can toss as many nights as possible today?" Su Bai smiled and hugged Doty upstairs.


    Since General Rose specifically reminded Betty that it meant Banner would appear in all likelihood, in fact, Banner did come back.During his escape, he wanted to contact Betty for help, but the email was blocked.By chance, he knew a man named Mr. Lan. This Mr. Lan helped him analyze his physical condition and help him find a way to get him back to normal.But now, what he needs is the complete information at that time, only in this way can he accurately grasp the measurement to restore himself to normal.


    "Okay, I see, I will pass as soon as possible."


    With the afternoon sun shining on the bed, Betty put down the phone lazily and said apologetically: "I might have to go to school, and I have to send a copy of the laboratory materials that need to be used."


    "I wanted to lie down with you until night." Betty kissed Su Bai and reluctantly prepared to get up.


    "I''ll accompany you." Su Bai sat up with his arms around Betty''s waist, and the two dressed up and drove to school with documents.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you."


    Downstairs in the experimental building, Su Bai said to Betty.


    "I''ll be back soon." Betty replied and took things in.


    After getting out of the car, Su Bai leaned on and looked around.


    The quiet and peaceful campus looks very peaceful and there is nothing unusual, and it is impossible to see how much turbulence is hidden under this tranquility!


    General Ross has laid a net here, and if Banner appears, he will be discovered soon.


    However, being found does not mean you will be caught!


    "Hello."


    Suddenly, a voice rang in my ear, and someone walked over to say hello to him.


    He is in his thirties, tall and tall, and wearing a combat uniform.


    "Isn''t you afraid to be surprised when you just show up like this?" I knew that it was General Rose by looking at his dress, and it seemed that he was following General Rose last night.


    "I look forward to his appearance!"


    "My name is Bronsky. I know about you." Bronsky said."Are you strong? Better than Hulk?"


    "When you win Hulk, come and ask me this question." Su Bai said lightly.


    Bronsky smiled confidently: "You can wait for me, soon!"


    With that, Bronsky rushed out violently.


    In front, a man with a peaked cap turned and ran.


    "Find the target, find the target!"


    "Damn it, who told Bronsky to go there, otherwise he would be able to catch Banner with just an anesthesia gun."


    In the command car, General Rose scolded and gave the order to arrest.


    Item 0008


    Bronsky swung his arms quickly and ran very fast, far exceeding the speed of ordinary people.Watching him chasing Banner into the nearby teaching building, watching a pair of soldiers holding weapons running out of the dark, the campus war was about to start.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as Betty came out, she saw the commotion outside and hurriedly asked Su Bai.


    "Banna has appeared, and this will soon become a battlefield." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Huh? Then let''s get out of here quickly." Betty said.


    Su Bai smiled: "I think this scene is much more interesting than the movie. Don''t worry, there will be no danger if I am there."


    While the two were talking, Banner had been blocked in the corridor outside the walls of the two buildings.


    "Tear gas."

 C272

    Following the order of General Ross, he soon ejected with tears. It didn''t take long for layers of white mist to fill the entire corridor, and a figure was gradually changing.


    "Roar!"


    The roar suddenly sounded, the glass shattered in an instant, and a big man jumped out of it.


    Hulk!


    "Fire!"


    Da da da da da da da, the gunfire instantly hit Hulk, the bullets hit him and were bounced off, and the angry Hulk began to rampage.In the distance, the tanks had already come over, but the power was too small to prevent Hulk from being smashed in three hits.


    Hulk''s roar was deafening.


    Bronsky shouted: "Cover me!"


    A small pair of soldiers guarded Bronsky, who took a high-explosive weapon and began to attack Hulk.


    One shot, one shot, Hulk waved his arms to resist.


    "Crack."


    The shells were gone, and Bronsky threw the weapon and rushed directly towards Hulk.


    How tall is Bronsky?Just over one meter and seven, where''s Hulk?Before the transformation, it was 1.78 meters, but after transformation, there were about 2.5 meters or 2.5 meters. The thick arm alone felt like it could hold Bronsky.In contrast, Bronsky is too small.


    However, instead of being nervous or afraid, Bronsky rushed over with a feeling of eagerness. His skill is unexpectedly agile!


    Seeing Bronsky provoking Hulk there, Su Bai couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "What about the supersonic gun."


    General Rose shouted.


    Soon, two Hummers drove in, with two muzzle-like equipment installed on them.


    Seeing this thing coming, Bronsky suddenly turned around and ran. The angry Hulk was chasing after him. At this time, Bronsky''s speed had almost reached the limit.


    "Fire!"


    The Bronx yelled and threw himself on the ground, and the supersonic cannon fired instantly.


    There was a loud piercing sound, and Betty covered her ears subconsciously.


    Hulk lay on the ground in pain, and the supersonic cannon seemed to have a great influence on him.The sting made Hulk angry. He staggered to a car next to him, banged bang, and slammed his arms down, quickly splitting the car in two, one in each hand and one in his left hand. In the front, resisting the sound wave and gradually advancing, one step...one step...the faster and faster speed made everyone shocked.


    boom!


    A supersonic cannon was smashed, and the sound stopped. Hulk felt better in an instant. He turned around and threw it at the other three times before lifting it up and threw it out.


    call!


    The car flew in the direction of Su Bai impartially.


    Betty was startled and pulled Su Bai to put aside, but saw Su Bai waved unhurriedly.


    A weird scene happened.


    The sound of the Hummer that was still flying in the air quickly became molecularized, and in a blink of an eye it had turned into a pile of dust.Immediately after Su Bai''s palm turned slightly, the dust condensed into a metal rose.


    "Do you like it?" Su Bai smiled and handed the flowers to Betty.


    Betty looked at the flower in her hand in disbelief.


    This... Is this the Hummer just now?


    Not to mention Betty was stunned, General Ross and the soldiers around were stunned.


    But obviously, now is not the time for them to be in a daze.


    "boom!"


    Hulk slammed a punch at Bronsky. With a heavy punch, Bronsky flew out and hit a tree in the distance. The hands and feet were already placed in a very strange posture, which obviously couldn''t survive.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, Bronsky was injected with Super Soldier Serum by General Ross to deal with Hulk, but his performance... really not good.However, Su Bai really expected him to become abomination!


    At least he still has the strength to face Hulk head-on!


    In terms of statistics alone, hatred is stronger than Hulk. First, the Bronx trained soldiers, and second, hatred is stronger, and there are bone spurs on the arms for attack.At the same time, hatred can retain one''s own intelligence, unlike the current Hulk who can''t control himself at all.


    There are many Hulk series in the Marvel universe.


    Female Hulk, Red Hulk, Red Female Hulk, there are all kinds of Hulk, but only Banner, Hulk, and only he has this bug-like golden finger, the more angry the stronger, the more powerful Banner is. Unreplicated accident.


    "I''m going to play."


    Su Bai said to Betty with a smile.


    "Wait, don''t go, please don''t go." Betty grabbed him hurriedly: "I know you are also very good, but he looks too dangerous, don''t go, okay?"

 C273

    "Okay, then wait for the hatred to appear and the two will fight together." Su Bai was only itching for a while, since Betty was worried that he did not force it.Anyway, Disgust and Hulk will definitely fight, and it won''t hurt to make another move.


    "There''s nothing to look at next, let''s go!"


    Su Bai said and then left the school with Betty.


    As for the outcome of the campus war?Naturally, the Hulk escaped from the Hulk.


    As the Soviet Union thought before the defeat, General Rose couldn''t keep Hulk at all.


    Back at home, there are already news about green monsters on the Internet. It is estimated that some students were photographed and posted on the Internet when they were at school, right?


    After Hulk escaped, he went to find Mr. Lan to try to get himself back to normal, but Bronzsky, who had been judged to have a comminuted fracture, recovered in a short time because of the serum and was injected with the serum again.


    Counting Brazil¡¯s time, it¡¯s already twice!


    He was unwilling to lose to Hulk twice.


    Thinking of Hulk''s powerful power, even though he was injected with serum, he was not an opponent. If you want to defeat him, you can only be like him!Bronsky thought of someone, Su defeated!


    Item 0009


    Browns basically wanted to find Su Bai. He thought Su Bai might have a way to help him become stronger, but he was stopped by General Ross before he set off and he had already discovered Banner''s whereabouts.In desperation, Bronsky could only give up temporarily, and wait until he turned around to find Su Bai.Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that after this trip, he didn''t need to find Su Bai anymore.


    New York, Manhattan, Harlem.


    Banner found Mr. Lan, Professor Samuel Stern, who had been helping him.In his home, the miniature laboratory, Samuel Stern helped Banner conduct experiments.Although the process is a bit dangerous, the result seems to be very effective?Because when General Rose''s men rushed in and arrested him, he didn''t transform and resist.


    Seeing Banner was caught very smoothly, General Rose was not happy.


    "If you dare to let Hulk disappear, I will never let you go." General Ross said viciously in Banner''s ear, and then waved his hand to bring Banner to the plane.


    General Rose wanted Hank, not Banner.


    From the strength and destructive power shown by Hulk before, if it can be mass-produced, it can definitely deal with the Timeless Isle and deal with Su Bai!


    The plane took off slowly, and General Ross prepared to take Banner to the desert base for research.


    "Where is Bronsky?"


    General Ross suddenly noticed that Bronsky hadn''t asked him a word beside him, but the people around had been standing by on the plane and didn''t know where Bronsky was going.


    "Forget it."


    With Banner, General Rose didn''t care much about Bronzsky, who was just a serum boost.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, the wall was pierced, and a behemoth jumped out of it.


    He looked like a Hulk, but his body was covered with scales that looked like a reptile, and his elbows had bone spurs, and his appearance was very ugly.


    "Power, this is power!"


    "Hulk, you are here, come out and fight me!"


    "I need an opponent!"


    The monster shouted frantically and rushed into the street and began to destroy it. The pedestrians were completely frightened. The police and soldiers began to attack him frantically but couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "too weak!"


    It snarled sarcastically, desperately destroying everything it saw.


    "What are you talking about? Hulk? It''s impossible..."


    On the plane, General Rose received a report from his subordinates that Hulk was vandalizing in the street. He subconsciously glanced at Banner and didn''t believe it, but as the scene came, he saw the monster in the picture... General Rose was silent. .


    "Turn around and go back!"


    After a while, General Ross shouted in a deep voice.


    "This is the weapon you want? A totally uncontrolled weapon?" Banner yelled at General Rose angrily, but General Rose was silent.


    The monster in the picture is unstoppable, and the entire block has been plunged into the chaos of war. The weapon originally intended to deal with Hulk was used on him, but it was useless.


    "Open the hatch and let me go." Banner said solemnly.


    General Rose looked at Banner."Hulk, are you still there?"


    "Try it." Banner wasn''t sure if he could transform now, but he had to.


    Except for himself, who can deal with the guy below?


    Banner took a deep breath and jumped, quickly falling down.


    General Rose stared at Banner, but Banner didn''t transform at all.


    "Bang!" Banner fell into the ground.

 C274

    After a while, the green arm stretched out.


    Samuel Stern¡¯s experiment failed...


    But Samuel Stern doesn¡¯t care about this anymore. Just after helping Banner experiment, a group of soldiers rushed in and took Banner away. As a result, a man named Bronsky threatened him to become Hulk. Under the circumstance of uncertainty, Samuel Stern did succeed, but... it was not Hulk that was created, but the monster that is rampant now, and he himself was knocked down by the monster, and a drop happened to his head. Banner''s blood.


    His head...has changed, it''s like winter melon...


    He could feel that everything seemed to be different, and his intelligence and thinking had undergone tremendous changes!


    He slowly struggled to get up, his head is very heavy, as if he was not used to it...looked at the broken wall, two different loud roars could be heard outside, Samuel Stern was about to leave, but he saw someone sitting there in the chaotic laboratory.


    "You, who are you?" Samuel Stern asked suspiciously, and then noticed that there was a bag beside him. The contents of the bag were familiar, and he subconsciously moved to the refrigerator next to him. Look, it''s Banner''s blood...


    "You are not from the military. That guy has killed everyone in the military after becoming a monster. You know the purpose of this blood, who are you?" Samuel Stern asked in a deep voice.


    "Should I call you Samuel Stern, or should I call you the big boss? Big boss, this code is very suitable for you now." Su Bai smiled lightly, and said: "Banna''s blood has changed. The structure of your brain, the intelligence is now countless times higher than before. Moreover, it will not take long for your skin to change and become green like Hulk. You should have heard it? Hulk and hate It''s fighting, which means your previous experiment failed..."


    "What do you want." Samuel Stern looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "I can give you a chance and give you a comfortable environment for you to continue your research." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Go Na?"


    "Eternal Island!"


    Samuel Stern''s eyes changed slightly, and then he nodded silently.


    "Take these blood, and find the Black Queen after arriving on the Timeless Isle. She will provide you with what equipment you need." Su Bai threw Banner''s blood over, and then said lightly: "I believe you should be very mindful now. Be clear, what is the end of deceiving me."


    "Yeah." Samuel Stern nodded, then turned and left.


    It''s hard for him to live like before, and General Rose will definitely catch him, so Samuel Stern knew very well that the Timeless Isle was his only place.


    "Well, the real event has begun."


    Su Bai slowly got up and teleported and disappeared, the next moment... he had appeared on the street where Hulk was fighting fiercely with Abomination.


    Chapter 0010: Have you seen the big steel fist of sandbags?


    There was a mess on both sides of the street, the car was swaying from side to side with raging flames, and the ground was pitted, and there was no place to level it.The surrounding crowds have been away, but the bold ones are still watching.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Strong winds sounded one after another accompanied by heavy crashes, and two huge green monsters were fighting in the middle of the road, fighting extremely fiercely.


    "Hulk, Hulk... You disappointed me too much, come on!"


    Hulk, who hated a set of combo punches, staggered, and after a few punches, Hulk screamed and kicked out.Both feet stepped into a deep pit on the ground, his body was stabilized with hatred, and a grinning grin appeared on his ugly face."That''s it? This power...too weak!"


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared angrily and rushed over again.


    "Oh my god, it''s terrible, they can destroy the city, these two monsters...are both mutants?" a little girl said to her mother beside her in the crowd in the distance.


    The little girl''s mother shook her head and didn''t know how to answer.


    "They are not mutants." A voice rang from the side, and the little girl turned her head to find that she was a very handsome older brother."Then what are they?" the little girl asked curiously.


    "They are the products of human science, and to some extent science is the most terrifying."


    Su Bai smiled, ready to walk over.


    "Wait, don''t go there, it''s too dangerous there." The child''s mother finally reacted and hurriedly shouted.


    Su Bai shrugged and said in a relaxed tone: "They smashed my company. I have to ask for an explanation."


    "But they are monsters," the little girl said.


    "The same goes for monsters!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, and had already reached the middle of the street.


    Disgust and Hulk are still punching you and me fiercely.


    "Hey, you two stop first and tell me who smashed this building!"


    Su Bai shouted and pointed to a dilapidated building next to him, vaguely seeing an immortal sign.


    Manhattan, a branch of Immortal Group.


    Su Bai just noticed that there was a branch of his own here, and... it was smashed.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Hulk and Disgust didn''t seem to have heard it, and didn''t even stop or even pay attention to Su Bai.

 C275

    The two of them have already hit the point of selflessness.


    "Ok."


    Su Bai shrugged, slowly raised his hand to face Hulk and Detest who were fighting, his eyes cold, and he shouted coldly: "I said... Stop it!"


    As the voice fell, Hulk and Detest instantly felt the violent shaking of their feet, and the instincts at almost the same time separated and retreated. At the moment they had just retreated, a strong and sharp soil thorn suddenly appeared on the ground!


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared as if he was angry at Su Bai''s action.


    Disgust looks at Su Bai: "It''s you, don''t worry, when I defeat Hulk, you will be my next opponent."


    "Who did it?"


    Su Bai asked, pointing to the building behind him.


    He sneered and said, "It''s just one building, and it will be destroyed if it is destroyed."


    "So, is it you?" Su Bai turned his head and looked at it in disgust.


    "What about me? I already have the most powerful power, I can...destroy everything!" Hate shouted arrogantly.


    "I like your arrogance!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao walked towards the hatred.


    "Since you are so anxious to die, I will fulfill you!" With a sneer of disgust, the huge arm slammed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai kept pace, his right hand was slowly vertical.The sand on the ground suddenly became molecularized, and quickly wrapped around Su Bai''s hand like a whirlwind, getting bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a huge fist!


    "You think it''s only your fist?"


    Su Bai sneered and punched him.


    "boom!"


    The huge impact instantly caused the surrounding cars to roll out, and the ground dented.


    Disgusted and looked at Su Bai, the hand of sand with a little stunned, so strong, so powerful...


    "Jie Jie, this is a decent opponent! Hulk is too weak, now my goal is you!" said detesting Jie Jie.


    "Roar!"


    "Hulk, strong!"


    Hulk suddenly roared and jumped down here.


    "You go first!"


    Su Bai didn''t turn his head but just waved his hand abruptly, and the huge sand stone violently swept Hulk out.


    Damn, Damn...


    Hulk was smashed through several buildings and was immediately buried.


    After flying the Hulk, Su Bai once again waved his fist and struck towards hatred.


    With one punch and one punch, he abhors the beaten back slightly.


    boom!


    His face was slapped hard, which made him scream in anger and grabbed the hand of Sand as if he wanted to throw Su Bai out. However, when he rotated hard, the hand of Sand suddenly dispersed In an instant, it turned into fine sand falling off his palm. This sudden weightlessness caused him to stand unstable and crash to the ground.


    Angry into anger!


    I was actually fooled.


    I hated and roared and wanted to stand up, only to find that Sand''s hands reunited. Not only that, but the surrounding car fragments flew up, banging, banging, and flying to Sand''s hand, like a steel glove!


    "Have you seen a big steel fist like a sandbag?"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and his huge fist slammed down.


    Disgust hurriedly raised his arms to resist, but the tremendous force made his arms slam into his chest, and the force shattered the ground under him and let him sink in.


    "Ahem..."


    He coughed a few times with an expression of disgust.


    "I feel the pain? Don''t you feel invincible? Don''t worry, this is just the beginning." Su Bai''s voice came, followed by disgust, and saw all the nearby cars float up, the steel fist dispersed, and then suddenly He smashed towards himself.


    "Do not!"


    Disgust yelled to block him, and cars and steel smashed down almost instantaneously, banging... a violent explosion sounded instantly, and the impact of the explosion suddenly went away.In front of Su Bai, the sand condensed into a shield to block the impact.


    After a long time, after the explosion ended, the sand suddenly fell to the ground, and Su Bai glanced at the center of the explosion.

 C276

    "Tsk tsk, it''s not dead yet?"


    In the center of the explosion, loathing lies there...


    Item 0011


    "Roar!"


    Hulk came out of the ruins, shaking his head and roaring loudly.


    "Bang" "bang" "bang"


    He strode angrily towards Su Bai, making the ground tremble with every step, and then collapsed.


    "After hitting hate hit Hulk!"


    Su Bai laughed and ignored the disgust that had passed out and turned to look at Hulk.


    Bang bang bang.


    In a blink of an eye, Hulk has come to Su Bai, swinging his fist, and smashing it directly towards Su Bai, absorbing the kinetic energy to start, Su Bai did not move and absorbed Hulk¡¯s attack into his own energy, and then faced Hulk¡¯s fist. Boom out.


    One big and one small, two fists bumped together, and the powerful impact instantly rippled.


    "Boom, boom!"


    There was a loud explosion from the surrounding area, and the entire street was instantly razed to the ground.


    "what?"


    Su Bai was slightly surprised, because Hulk actually blocked it.


    "Hulk!"


    He yelled and smashed his fist like crazy like raindrops.


    While absorbing, while transforming.


    Su Bai and Hulk confronted madly.


    You must know that Su Bai absorbed Hulk''s kinetic energy and his own strength. The power of his fist is not light. Every punch can hear a heavy sound on Hulk, but Hulk does not feel any pain... No, it should be said that he turned pain into anger!


    With each punch, his attack will become stronger, and he will soon catch up with his own kinetic energy.


    A bug is a bug!


    The more angry the stronger.


    This is Hulk!


    Su Bai could obviously feel that each punch he absorbed more and more energy, and it wouldn''t be long before it went on like this, I''m afraid this ability will be overloaded.After all, there is an upper limit for absorbing kinetic energy, and Hulk''s power is almost multiplying!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai suddenly teleported away from Haokla, and immediately began to change the nearby geological structure.


    The ground began to gradually change, and the entire street seemed to be turned into a desert. The quicksand slowly began to sink Hulk''s body.Hulk swayed in panic as if he wanted to struggle out, but the suction of the quicksand under his feet became stronger and stronger, and the more he struggled, the faster he went down.


    In a blink of an eye, Hulk was almost submerged in quicksand, with only one head still outside.


    The sand gradually condensed over Su Bai, and instantly turned into a huge sand spear.The spiral spear head spun quickly and rushed towards Hulk''s head under Su Bai''s swing.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    It''s like a drill.


    The huge pain caused Hulk to roar in anger, he began to struggle hard, and even broke free of his hands and grabbed the sand spear.


    Click, click!


    The muscles on his arm swelled, and the Sand Spear under Su Bai''s control broke apart a little bit.


    With a last bang, it turned into sand and dissipated.


    "Huhuhu!"


    Hulk gasped and glared at Su Bai, slamming his hands together.


    boom!


    The immense power blasted the sand around him instantly, followed by Hulk, who had jumped high, and had arrived on the roof next to him three times.


    "Hulk¡­¡­"


    With a roar, Hulk put his hands together again in front of Su Bai.


    boom!

 C277

    The huge impact was accompanied by the strong wind, as if a whirlwind hit Su Baizhan.


    A sand wall suddenly appeared on the ground, but it was shattered in an instant.


    Bang bang bang!


    A sand wall shattered, and Su Bai suddenly teleported as he was about to come before him.


    The next moment, Su Bai suddenly appeared behind Hulk, and he slammed down with a fist filled with flames.


    Punch!


    Hulk was smashed from the roof, before his huge body landed, Su Bai suddenly appeared next to him and thumped down with a punch.


    boom!


    Hulk hit the ground heavily and bounced high.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    The fist full of hell fire slammed towards Hulk, Hulk resisted with one hand, and tried to blast Su Bai away with the other. Su Bai violently grabbed Hulk''s arm, his fist fell like raindrops.


    "Roar!"


    The fire of hell brings not only physical pain, but also soul burning.This kind of pain caused Hulk to explode, and a powerful force broke out again and threw Su Bai directly.People were in the air, Su Bai teleported back again, and punched the Hulk who had just stood up!


    Hulk turned around and punched in pain, but Su Bai suddenly flew up.


    The flame disappeared and his arms opened.


    Crackling, lightning and thunder.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk barked his teeth and roared towards Su Bai in the air, and jumped up violently.


    "Snapped!"


    A huge thunder and lightning blasted down and shot down Hulk instantly.


    After hitting the ground, Hulk struggled. From his eyes, Su Bai seemed to see a trace of fear?


    Immediately after Hulk, he jumped up again, but did not rush towards Su Bai, but in other directions.


    Ran¡­¡­


    Su Bai was a little surprised."Instinct?"


    Seeing Hulk''s figure disappearing quickly, Su Bai did not pursue it.


    However, his refusal to chase does not mean that others do not chase.


    General Ross, who watched the entire scene on the plane, was already shocked.


    This is the first time he has seen Su Bai make a move. Although he has collected countless information and knows that he is strong, he still feels... shocked by seeing it with his own eyes.


    Disgust, Hulk!


    Both were as strong as monsters but were knocked out by Su Bai, and the other ran away.


    This... this is terrible.


    For a moment, General Ross even had the idea of ??abandoning this experimental plan. Even if it succeeds, it might not be the opponent of Su defeat!However, this thought only passed in a flash. After all, the purpose of the Super Warrior Project was to have the qualifications to negotiate with Su defeat and the Timeless Isle, not to destroy the Timeless Isle.Of course, if there is such a powerful strength and opportunity, it will naturally be another matter.


    "Catch up with Hulk, don''t let him run away!"


    It can be seen from the battle just now that Hulk is better than hatred!


    He is special!


    Seeing the plane turn around and want to chase Hulk, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly: "Help you, just as compensation for being a sandbag."


    Thinking about it, Su Bai waved his hand suddenly, and in an instant... the plane was hovering in the air and couldn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?" General Rose asked.


    The pilot said in innocent horror: "The plane...the plane can''t move..."


    Item 0012


    "Get me down!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh. The General Ross and others on the plane instantly felt a violent shaking and hurriedly stabilized their bodies. Following the impact of the landing, the plane...has landed on the ground.


    When General Ross got off the plane, he first glanced at Hulk''s direction, and then questioned Su Bai angrily: "What are you doing, do you know how difficult it is to catch Hulk anymore?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "..."

 C278

    General Rose was speechless for a while, and then said after a while: "Even so, why do you stop us from chasing him?"


    "Who you are chasing has nothing to do with me, I need a statement!" Su Bai said.


    "You need an explanation? I''m the one who needs an explanation, right." General Rose said angrily.


    "The hatred is yours, right? Bronsky! He smashed my company, shouldn''t I ask for an explanation? If you don''t give it, I will handle the hatred." Su Bai said calmly .


    General Rose was taken aback for a moment, watching Su Bai point to the damaged building.


    "General, that...that is a branch of the Immortal Group..." the soldier next to him whispered.


    "We will compensate for the loss, hate it, we need to take it away!" General Ross quickly made a decision.


    Hulk ran away. The abhorrence must remain. Although it seems to be a failure, the abhorrence still retains the mind, which is very important!


    "Very well, I will let someone calculate the value of the company, and then...ten times the compensation." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Why?"


    "Just because this is my company." Su Bai said indifferently.


    General Ross gritted his teeth. It was obvious that Su defeat was deliberate. It was a very simple choice to ask for money or people. Although it was unhappy, General Ross still agreed.


    "I will tell Betty." General Rose said solemnly.


    Su Bai laughed blankly: "Are there any points? Still suing?"


    "Humph!"


    General Rose snorted and turned to the side.


    The hatred must be taken away immediately. There are still many follow-up matters to be dealt with, such as casualty statistics, various compensations and impacts.


    "Calculate the value of the branch and the losses it caused. Ten times to ask General Rose." Su Bai called Kanina, who was in charge of the company, to explain the matter, and hung up the phone. Su Bai saw it. The little girl before, smiled slightly at her, and Su Bai disappeared.


    Phoenix, Betty''s house.


    Su Bai appeared quietly.


    Taking a look at Betty who was sleeping, Su Bai turned around and took a shower before lying down again, seeming to feel something, Betty turned around and got into Su Bai''s arms.Putting his arms around Betty, Su Bai recalled the process of the battle just now, not to mention hatred, let''s talk about Hulk.


    "The ability of hellfire can continue to be developed. To absorb kinetic energy, try to increase the upper limit of absorption. Inorganic material manipulation, just manipulation. Although it is useful to face a powerful opponent like Hulk, it lacks the ability to lethal spikes!


    "The magnetic field control has no time to use, you can try it if you have the opportunity."


    "The more angry the stronger, this bug is really strong, I don''t know if the big boss can research any useful results."


    Su Bai thought about this and then gradually fell asleep.


    He fell asleep in a hug, but many people couldn''t sleep.


    The Harlem district of Manhattan is almost a sleepless night. The police maintain law and order, conduct statistics and settle the residents.The military controlled the scene, and congressmen and other people also showed up. It was a busy scene.For the people in Harlem, this is a disaster.


    By the next morning, news about Harlem had spread quickly on the Internet, and even some private radio stations reported the incident.Betty also happened to see the news, especially after the person mentioned in the news, Betty immediately guessed that it might be Su Bai, and when asked, it turned out to be.Although Su Bai is standing here intact, Betty still asks a lot about it.Finally, Betty was relieved and went to work, Su Bai exercised at home.


    Inorganic material manipulation!


    First, control the inorganic matter, and then change it into various forms according to your own thoughts and manipulation. This is a process of ability release.Judging from the current situation, this speed is already very fast, but there is still room for improvement...


    The small size is fine, if the size is large, it cannot be instant.


    The second is the thickness of the structure.


    If the sturdiness is increased in an instant, both defense and attack will be upgraded.


    He wants to improve this!


    It is not easy!


    The current level has been strengthened. If you want to improve, you need to exercise and discover it yourself. This is a process of accumulation over time and practice makes perfect.


    Another point is their own endurance.


    The release of various abilities is not without consumption, it will eventually reach the limit, but this can be improved simultaneously during the exercise, so there is no need to exercise particularly hard.


    Almost three or five days later, things in Harlem have gradually lost heat and they have begun to rebuild.


    Su Bai made a special trip, and found that the speed of reconstruction was beyond imagination. After asking, I realized that this reconstruction project seemed to be handed over to a private company. This company is very efficient and is responsible for this kind of large-scale reconstruction. engineering.


    "Damage Control Company"


    This name can be regarded as having characteristics. It seems that he has mastered some advanced engineering technology, and can complete the work of cleaning up and rebuilding in a very short time. It is indeed quite special.Su Bai believes that the business of this company will develop very well in the future, and there will be endless superheroes and various sabotage incidents in the future.


    The compensation for the branch company has been paid, ten times the price!


    At the same time, a somewhat exaggerated agreement was signed.


    As long as there are people or forces with Timeless Island or immortal companies appearing in a situation like this, the US government must guarantee their safety in a limited way, and the losses caused by this will be compensated ten times.

 C279

    This agreement was proposed by the Black Queen.


    After signing, it will be released on the Timeless Isle to increase the confidence, honor and security of people on the Timeless Isle.


    Just let them know that Timeless Island is so transcendent, and let them be proud and proud of this status!


    Item 0013


    The quicksand returned to the ground, and Su Bai frowned and sighed slightly.During this period of time, he has been training the ability to manipulate inorganic substances in a targeted manner. Although the effect is effective, it is slower than he imagined.


    "It''s still not working behind closed doors. It is difficult to make breakthroughs without a sense of urgency. It seems that we still need actual combat."


    Muttered, Su Bai released his spiritual abilities and began to search in the vast crowd. As the scope expanded, Su Bai found the person he wanted to find.


    Hulk!


    Hulk''s rough skin can withstand his own attacks, and he is not weak in fighting, which can bring himself a sense of urgency. He is completely the best candidate for training his abilities.After finding Hulk''s position, Su lost to Betty and called.


    "Honey, I may be away for a few days."


    "Is there something urgent to deal with?"


    "No, I just find a sandbag to exercise my abilities. It shouldn''t be delayed for long. I will come back occasionally, you know, teleport...soon." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Well, then pay attention to yourself, I will believe you, dear."


    "me too!"


    Hanging up with a smile, Su Bai teleported and disappeared.


    ...


    In an endless desert, Banner walked forward with difficulty carrying a bag.After leaving Manhattan, Banner did not dare to stay in the city and could only find some deserted places.Originally, he wanted to commit suicide, and even did so.


    He planned to swallow a gun to commit suicide, but Hulk suddenly appeared and spit out the bullet. It took him a long time to change it back. Now... he is at a loss and does not know what to do in the future. Row.


    The desert was very hot and dry, and it was difficult to walk. With a deep foot and a shallow foot, Banner suddenly fell to the ground, and the sand seemed to burn with a scorching sensation.


    Suddenly, Banner felt dark in front of him, as if someone appeared in front of him.He raised his hand to block the sunlight to see who it was...


    "It''s you!"


    When he saw the incoming person clearly, he was stunned.


    This person couldn''t be more familiar, it was he who became Betty''s boyfriend, and it was he who beat Hulk to escape in Manhattan.


    "Why are you here?" Banner asked struggling to stand up.


    "Come to you." Su Bai said.


    "Look for me? Do you want to arrest me too?" Banner said with a wry smile: "If this is the case, why are you helping me some day?"


    "Do you remember?"


    Banner nodded. Although it was Hulk at the time, he still remembered... Su Bai stopped General Rose''s plane so that he could escape smoothly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to catch you, I''m here to beat you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Hit, hit me? Why?" Banner didn''t understand.


    "No reason!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao suddenly struck Banner with a punch, and Banner sat on the ground for an instant, scrawling away and shouting: "Why?"


    Su Bai did not speak but continued to shoot.


    Bannana was able to escape Su Bai''s attack and was hit in the face with a punch within two strokes.


    The power of this punch was not too great, but not light. Banner was knocked to the ground in an instant, his body began to twitch, his clothes gradually burst, and then... he suddenly transformed.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing Hulk''s angry roar, Su Bai smiled.


    "It''s finally out, so... let''s start!"


    In an instant, the sand turned into a fist, Su Bai rushed towards Hulk, and the two quickly fought together.


    Hulk¡¯s power is very strong, and as the power of anger continues to increase, the Sand Fist can last a long time at first, but as the time becomes shorter and shorter, Hulk¡¯s attacks are getting stronger.Su Bai deliberately refrained from using other abilities, and Quan had only this ability.Continuously accelerate the speed of condensation in the battle, accelerate the deepening of the thickness and structure.Occasionally, Su Bai would get a few punches, but Quandang was training his ability to absorb kinetic energy.


    Just walking around and fighting like this, the two were fighting wantonly and fiercely in this barren desert.


    "Huh...huh..."


    Banner lay shirtless on the ground and gasped, and Su Bai sat on the ground. He fought for more than an hour, and continued to fight for an hour. It was...tired!


    Obviously, Su was exhausted, and Banner was also exhausted. He turned back without seeing it.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Banner asked, panting towards Su Bai.

 C280

    Su Bai ignored it, but recovered his physical fitness as soon as possible.


    When it was almost time, Su Baiteng got up and slapped Banner.After a few punches, Banner transformed again, and... it was another fierce battle.


    Repeatedly like this, rest when tired, and ask Hulk to come out and continue to fight after enough rest. Su Bai can feel that his release speed has increased a lot. There are many times when Hulk gets angry and attacks very fast, but He has had time to resist with his instant ability, but...sometimes he can''t stop it.


    Firmness...not enough!


    He needs to be faster!


    Banner was very depressed at first, even very aggrieved, almost headless. After asking Su Bai a few times, he didn''t say that he simply didn''t ask. He sighed and wanted to defeat Su Bai, but unfortunately there was no effect at all. After several times, Banner was also frustrated, even Hulk seemed to be a little frustrated, sometimes he ran straight after transforming, but unfortunately he was always caught up by Su Bai.


    Before they knew it, the two had been in the desert for more than ten days and had gone far.


    Su Bai would occasionally go back to Betty to rest, add dry food by the way, and occasionally bring some to Banner.


    The current situation of the two is very strange, but they are also very close.


    "Is this all in Afghanistan?"


    During the break, Su Bai checked his position, but he did not expect to come to Afghanistan all the time.


    "Here... is still at war."


    Banner said sadly: "Why do people like war so much?"


    "Because I want more." Su Bai said indifferently, and then asked: "Are you ready to rest? I''m going to start when I''m resting!"


    Banner glanced at Su Bai''s transformation with a wry smile.


    After transforming, Hulk jumped directly into the air with a fierce leap.


    "Run?"


    Su Bai shook his head helplessly as he was being chased, and immediately saw a missile flew in the distance and hit Hulk directly.


    With a bang, it exploded!


    "Damn? Who is that? How accurate is it?"


    Item 0014


    "See? This is the power of the Jetri missile."


    Not far from some camp in the distance.


    A man in a suit and glasses said with a smile.


    "That...it seems...something was attacked?"


    A group of soldiers stood in front of him, and one of them who looked like an officer whispered.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter, just send me the bill at that time." The man in the suit said indifferently.


    "But... that seems to be a person, Mr. Stark."


    "Are you drunk before you drink?" Stark said with a smile, and clapped his hands: "Well, I''m going back to drink and celebrate."


    With that said, he had walked to the Hummer next to him and was ready to return to talk about this business.


    ...


    This shot was too sudden and too accurate.


    I didn''t expect that someone would suddenly fire a cannon, let alone hit him when Hulk jumped up.


    Su Bai saw clearly that this gun was not the targeted Hulk at all, but Hulk happened to jump there during the flight of the cannonball, and then...bang, it exploded!


    The power of this gun is still very strong, and Hulk shouldn''t have thought that it would be thrown into the air.


    Seeing the smoke dissipate, Su Bai felt the Hulk''s position, okay... it was so far out.Sensing Hulk''s position, Su Bai teleported directly.


    Hulk was directly changed back to Banner by the bombardment, lying in the deep pit, looking uninjured, but obviously the impact was not good.


    "Tsk tsk."


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "Although I don''t know who fired this shot, I want to say... it was a beautiful job."


    "Knowing that it''s useless to escape, don''t run away. I''m all right now. I was shot down directly."


    Banner shook his head and stood up struggling, but did not speak depressed.


    "Like an angry little daughter-in-law, come on. Seeing you are so unlucky to let you rest for a while, I''ll go and see who can shoot so accurately!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then teleported away.


    The next moment, he suddenly appeared.


    What I saw were several bombed Humvees and the bodies of soldiers.


    It seemed that there was a firefight.

 C281

    Judging from the traces on the scene, it seemed to be a premeditated ambush. The car and the soldiers seemed to belong to the United States. Apart from that, no other forces were seen!


    The telepathy ability was activated, searching for nearby situations.


    Soon Su Bai discovered an American military camp nearby and learned a little unexpected news.


    "It turned out to be a big nephew!"


    The people in the barracks are waiting for the return of the weapon testers, so Su Bai can easily figure out the situation.


    Stark Industries came to sell arms, and the person in charge was the current person in charge of Scott, Tony Stark!


    Howard Stark¡¯s son, Su defeated...the big nephew!


    Speaking of it, Su Bai hasn''t seen his big nephew, but he didn''t expect to meet him here, but it seems that he was captured by terrorists in the Middle East, and he will soon become Iron Man, right?In any case, he is his eldest nephew, and it is hard to ignore it.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai looked for Tony Stark directly, and soon discovered his position.


    As shown in the movie, he was locked in a cave.


    Outside is guarded by a group of Middle Eastern terrorists.


    The cave was dim, and Tony Stark woke up struggling to reach out and remove his nose tube.


    Turning his head to look to the side, he saw a man with a beard facing a simple mirror, struggling to get up and suddenly found that there seemed to be something else on him.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t bother with it." The man said lightly.


    Tony turned his head and looked and quickly found that there was a battery next to him, and the wires seemed to be connected to him. Skye, who was late, quickly found out that... his chest had something like a ring.


    "What is this?" Tony couldn''t help asking."What did you do to me?"


    "I saved your life!"


    The man turned around and said faintly: "I have taken out the shrapnel from your body as much as possible, but there is still a part of it remaining in your body. This is an electromagnet that generates electricity from a battery. It can ensure that the shrapnel is not Will go deep into your heart. There are many such people in my village, who are called the living dead."


    "My name is Yinsen, we have seen it before."


    "Can not remember."


    "If I''m as drunk as you are, I don''t remember."


    Tony was silent for a moment and began to understand the situation. It didn''t take long for a group of terrorists to come in and talk a lot. Tony didn''t understand at all, and was still helping him translate in Yinsen. It turned out to be for Tony to make weapons!


    After learning about Tony''s situation, Su Bai did not have a first aid person. Anyway, according to the progress, he should have developed the first generation of Iron Man armor to escape from the dead, and then he will take him home by the way.Thinking of this, Su Bai has returned to Banner.


    "Have you rested?" Su Bai asked.


    "So fast?" Banner shouted depressed.


    Su Bai smiled and shot again.


    When Su Bai was fighting Banner or Hulk, Tony was already forced to make weapons. With the help of Yinsen, he started to build arc reactors to replace this equipment that also requires external batteries.


    It has to be said that Tony did inherit Howard¡¯s clever talent, and successfully made an arc reactor with the only materials, which greatly solved the problems of energy and convenience. At the same time, he also used materials to make armor to escape here.


    He knew very well that even if he succeeded in making weapons, these terrorists would not let him go.


    With Yinsen''s help, a very rough armor like a big iron pot was born, and Yinsen''s help was even needed to wear it.And all this cannot be done secretly in a monitored cave, especially after assembly.


    When the terrorists came in, Tony put on his armor and killed him.


    In the process, Yinsen was shot and killed, and because of its simplicity, the armor could not last long. When the crowded and powerful terrorists were besieged, Tony used the powerful firepower propulsion system to fly out...


    Chapter 0015 Tony Stark And Little Pepper


    "boom!"


    The silver-white armor fell from the sky and fell into the desert in a split second. Tony struggling to walk out of the wreckage, clutching his chest and looking around.There is an endless expanse of desert, desolate.


    Tony slowly stabilized his body and planned to leave here first, but he saw two people approaching in the distance.


    It does not seem to be a terrorist.


    This made Tony ecstatically waved and shouted.


    "Banna, he blasted you down."


    Su Bai turned his head and said to Banner.


    "Tony, Tony Stark?" Banner was a little surprised. As the president of Stark Industries, the most famous arms dealer, and Playboy, Banner certainly knew Tony Stark. After all, he used the gamma ray meter before. I bought it from Stark Industries.


    "You know me? It''s great, help me contact Stark Industries and take me back. Your benefit is indispensable!" Tony said excitedly.


    Banner said with a wry smile: "I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    If he contacts others and leaks the news, he will soon be hunted down by General Ross.


    "how about you?"

 C282

    Tony looked at Su Bai, and suddenly felt that he seemed a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere, but at this time Tony didn''t have time to think so much, he just wanted to leave here.


    "I can take you back directly. The problem is... I''m very curious about what benefits you can give me."


    "Money, beauty, I can give you what you want." Tony hurriedly said.


    "Although you are rich, but believe me... My money may not be less than you." Su Bai said with a smile: "As for beautiful women, is there a shortage of beautiful women when there is money? Not to mention those beautiful women you know are too ordinary. Isn''t it?"


    Tony looked at Su Bai dumbly, who is this person?The tone is so big?


    "Did your father not mention me to you? Big nephew!"


    Seeing Tony looking at himself suspiciously, Su Bai smiled and said something that shocked both Tony and Banner.


    "Big nephew?"


    "Big nephew?"


    Tony and Banner looked at Su Bai in surprise, and immediately saw Tony''s expression change in shock and shock, and then said aloud: "Are you Uncle Su Bai?"


    "Su Bai...Uncle?"


    Banner couldn''t help looking at Tony, this name is too... too exaggerated, right?


    Su Bai looks younger than Tony.


    Tony felt a little embarrassed by Banner''s gaze.


    This name is often mentioned by his father, so he blurted it out subconsciously.


    "How are your parents?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "They are fine and should travel around the world, but my situation is not so good now. If possible, can you send me back first?" Tony said with a wry smile.


    "I will send my eldest nephew home first, and I will come to you later.


    Su Bai said to Banner, and Banner wanted to say that you don''t come to me with a bitter face.


    Holding Tony''s shoulder, Su Bai smiled and teleported directly.


    As soon as he landed, Tony felt uncomfortable and wanted to retching, and immediately found that he was... at home.


    Before Tony was amazed, he saw a woman with blond hair in professional attire walking in the distance."My God, Mr. Stark, what is going on?"


    "Pepe, the explanation is not clear in a few words. Call the doctor to check me first." Tony whispered: "And this is Su Bai."


    "Su Bai?" Pepe was stunned. As Tony Stark''s assistant, she still knew Tony or the Stark family very well, and immediately thought of who Su Bai was."Mr. Howard''s friend, your uncle?"


    Tony nodded silently.


    "Well, Mr. Su Bai, please wait a moment, I''ll be right back. Mr. Stark, I will take you to the doctor for a check."


    Pepe first smiled at Su Bai and nodded, then left with Tony Stark.


    About ten minutes later, Pepe went and returned with tea.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Su Bai, I don''t know what you like to drink, can tea?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded and looked at Pepe. Her full name is Pepe Bozi, and there is a more famous and well-known name called Little Pepper.


    Tony¡¯s assistant helps Tony deal with various life and work matters.


    She is tall, slim, with long golden hair and very white skin. The only drawback is that her face is not very''clean'', there are many pits, and she is slightly old-fashioned.Speaking of it, this is the only way she can safely be the assistant. Otherwise, Tony¡¯s character would have been put on the bed a long time ago. There was no chance to show off her talents. It was also in the end that she experienced a lot of things. Became his girlfriend together.


    "Yes, is there any problem? Mr. Su Bai?" Pepe felt a little nervous as he was looking at himself.


    After all, Su Bai''s appearance is really hard to associate with Tony''s uncle.


    "Nothing, you know the Stark family well, right? I''ve been hanging around outside all this time, so you might as well tell me." Su Bai shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Ok."


    Pepe nodded and started talking.


    Almost half an hour later, Tony had returned, and he looked fine except for the gauze wrapped around his hands.


    "Mr. Stark, the media has already known about your disappearance. I think you should hold a press conference as soon as possible." Pepe said towards Tony.


    "You go to make arrangements." Tony nodded in response, and Peppa turned and left.


    Sitting down opposite Su Bai, Tony was still a little embarrassed. Although he was indeed his uncle in name, he really couldn''t say these two words.There was a pause before Tony said: "My father wanted to take me to visit you on the Timeless Isle before he handed over the company to me, but I heard that you didn¡¯t go there when you were there. In this case."


    "I didn''t expect time to pass so fast." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I...I''m going to attend the press conference first. Will we be talking after it''s over? Also, please stay here temporarily so that I have the opportunity to thank you." Tony said seriously.


    "Also."


    Su Bai responded with a smile.

 C283

    "I asked Pepe to stay. If you have any needs, you can find him." Tony breathed a sigh of relief, and then got up to go to the press conference.


    This experience gave him a different understanding of past practices.


    Chapter 0016 Phil Colson and the Arc Reactor


    Tony went to see the press conference. This time the incident has changed him a lot. He has already determined to stop the Stark Industrial Weapons Department. I believe it will definitely cause an uproar.Pepe stayed and took Su Bai around. I have to say that Tony is still very competent as a playboy. Su Bai is a bit ashamed of this.


    The villa is built on a cliff and surrounded by mountains, and the facilities in the house are very luxurious. It is very difficult for ordinary women to resist the idea of ??living here, even if it''s just one night!


    Pepe followed Su Bai while paying attention to the press conference.


    As an assistant, he is very competent.


    After turning around and returning to the living room, Peppa suddenly heard the doorbell ring, and there was a visitor.


    "I''ll take a look." Pepe said to Su Bai and looked at it. If it was Tony''s former so-called "girlfriends", he would be responsible for solving it.But obviously, it''s not Tony''s women, or even...not even women.


    But a man.


    Pepe opened the door suspiciously, and soon someone came in.


    "Hello, take the liberty to bother, can I ask about Mr. Tony Stark after he returned?" The man said in a suit and smiled, giving people a very close feeling.


    "Sorry, I don''t know the specific situation, and Mr. Stark is not here. He has already held a press conference, maybe you can just rush over." Pepe said.


    "You misunderstood, I am not a reporter, I am..."


    "His name is Phil Coleson, from the National Land Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau." Su Bai said.


    "What?" This series of titles made Pepe somewhat unresponsive.


    "It can also be called S.H.I.E.L.D. for short." Phil Coleson said, then nodded towards Su Bai: "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Su Bai."


    "Hello!" Su Bai smiled.


    If there is a better impression of Su Los in S.H.I.E.L.D., it is definitely Phil Coleson, who has an approachable temperament.


    "If you want to know about Mr. Stark, I can help you convey your wishes." Pepe said towards Phil Colson.


    "That''s so grateful." Phil Colson said thankfully.


    Peppa smiled slightly, already showing the intention of seeing off the guests, and Phil Colson felt it too.He showed an apologetic expression, and then said towards Su Bai: "Excuse me Mr. Su Bai, can I ask a question?"


    Su Bai nodded and heard him say: "I, I have always admired Captain America, do I still have a chance to meet him?"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. information?"


    This question made Su Bai feel that it was unexpected and not surprising. It was not surprising because Phil Coleson was a fan of Captain America. What was surprising was that he asked this question because he obviously knew that Captain America might be alive, otherwise so many years have passed No one can ask that.


    Obviously, I once told Page and Howard that Phil Coleson would know that it was mostly because he had read the information in S.H.I.E.L.D., or because of fans, he had read the relevant information and found out.


    "It shouldn''t be too long, or you can ask Nick Fury to look for it again, maybe there will be gains." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Phil Coleson was a little excited when he heard this, and nodded again and again: "Thank you very much, Mr. Su Bai, and I hope we can meet again when we have a chance."


    "Then, goodbye!"


    After Phil Colson left, Pepe received the news from the press conference that Tony Stark unexpectedly announced that he would close the weapons department of Stark Industries. This result surprised Pepe, but he thought of his usual His character, well, he has done some unexpected things.


    About half an hour later, Tony had returned.


    "I think I might need to stay away for a while." Tony''s face is not so good.


    Su Bai looked at it and said, "Are you going to upgrade the arc reactor?"


    Tony was stunned and nodded: "Yes, this thing is too bad, I have to get a new one."


    The arc reactor on his body was only made of materials available at the time. Although it was much stronger than the one that required an external battery at the beginning, he needed better ones. After all, this thing could save his life.With better materials, Tony quickly made a new one, but this caused a new problem. The old model was too crude and caused a copper wire to be exposed. It must be taken out. But obviously... Tony can hardly do it himself.


    In the underground laboratory, Tony lay on the bed and watched Su Bai and Pepe who walked in.


    "Sorry, I may need you to help me a little bit." Tony said towards Su Bai.


    There are not many people he trusts. Although he is just new to Su Bai, his father has never said much since he was a child. Although he still doesn''t have such trust, he is still at ease about this kind of thing.Looking at the two arc reactors he was holding, Su Bai shook his head simply and said: "It''s too dirty, don''t count on me."


    "I think you can let Pepe do it. She is your assistant and someone you are close to. What''s more, it''s just a small problem without much technical content. I believe she can do it."


    "You can use power!" Tony said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Yes, but I think this can make the two of you closer...well, and you will always need someone to help you replace it in the future, so that she will be familiar with it in the future so that she will not be in a hurry."


    "Ah? I... I can''t do it." Pepe said in a panic.


    Tony nodded: "Well, it makes sense, then Pepe, I can only ask you. Trust me, it''s not complicated."


    Although Pepe was reluctant, he walked over.


    "I''ll go out first." Su Bai remembered very clearly. During the change process, it was indeed...not so clean, especially Pepe''s description, which sounded like a sense of picture, so he decided to leave first to avoid it. I feel uncomfortable when I have a hygienic episode.

 C284

    Speaking of it, he is also a little uncomfortable now. Before going out, Su Bai decided to borrow the bathroom to take a shower. It was somewhat dirty when he was in the desert before.


    He heard Pepe¡¯s voice not long after he walked out...


    Item 0017


    Tony¡¯s announcement that Stark Industries closed its arms division and stopped arms sales caused great repercussions. The news media thought this was Tony¡¯s biggest mistake, and the stock fell wildly. The top CEO of Stark Industries was also Tony¡¯s trusted man. Badea persuaded Tony, but Tony did not change his mind. He found his good friend James Roddy, Air Force Colonel, and wanted to work with him on a new project. Unfortunately, James Roddy did not listen to his plan and persuaded him to think about it. .


    After all, Stark Industries is the main supplier of US military arms.


    Tony¡¯s project is steel armor. He has personally experienced the power of this kind of armor, but he doesn¡¯t want to produce or sell weapons. Since Roddy doesn¡¯t want to participate in this plan, Tony plans to develop it alone after he returns.


    "Jarvis." In the laboratory, Tony shouted to the computer to upload the data to his private database.


    "Jarvis?"


    Suddenly there was a voice behind him, and Tony turned around to find Su Bai standing behind him.


    Tony glanced at the lab''s code door subconsciously."Well, this way of appearing is really unaccustomed."


    Su Bai smiled and patted Tony on the shoulder: "This kind of door is useless to me, and I don''t think you have any secrets that I don''t know. For example... Are you going to involve steel suits?"


    "How do you know?" Tony asked in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I knew you existed before you were born, my nephew."


    "Well, father did tell me before." Tony nodded helplessly.


    "Jarvis, passed away?"


    Hearing that Tony still named the smart housekeeper Jarvis, Su Bai couldn''t help but recall the appearance of Jarvis at the beginning, flashed...it has been so many years.


    "Yes, cancer."


    "Where is his wife?"


    "Also died of illness, after Jarvis."


    "What''s your order, sir?"


    The electronic sound rang.


    Tony said, "Nothing, Jarvis."


    "Do they have children?"


    Tony shook his head.


    "Well, I thought there would be!" Because of the butterfly effect, Jarvis''s wife was not injured and infertile as in the TV series, but it seems...even if it does, there will be no children.At that time, Su Bai also thought that if Jarvis had children, he would be Tony''s butler now.


    "Well, I am also very interested in this stuff, let me help you." Su Bai said towards Tony.


    "It''s complicated," Tony said.


    "You are as conceited as your father."


    Su Bai smiled and put his hand on the computer.


    The data on the computer began to flip quickly, and the program files opened one by one, and it didn''t take long for it to return to normal.


    "What did you do?" Tony asked in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, waved his hand on the virtual stage next to him and began to build a steel suit.Tony didn¡¯t respond at first, but he was a little surprised looking at him, because the whole design was completely correct. Obviously he didn¡¯t know how to get this information from his computer or private database and completely remember.


    "Abilities of mutants?" Tony asked curiously, "How many abilities do you have?"


    Su Bai smiled mysteriously and began to design the steel suit.


    Is the steel suit cool?


    Very cool!


    Full of the sense of the times, the ability and various applications are very powerful, although... it is useless for Su Bai, but even the collectibles are not bad.Or like a car, even if Su Bai could fly and teleport, he would occasionally drive.


    What''s more, this thing also applies to ordinary people.


    It¡¯s just that this model is still inconvenient and can¡¯t handle emergency situations. So Su Bai overcame this old-fashioned way at first, but Tony doesn¡¯t currently have such a design. Although Su Bai knows the principle and structure, he still wants to design too difficult.


    So, while Su Bai studied the design of the new model, he helped Tony design and make his Mark 2.The tin can where he escaped before, it was Mark 1!


    Most of the time Su Bai was researching. Occasionally, when Tony encountered some small troubles in the process of making armor, he would use his abilities to help. With the rapid success of armor production, all aspects of debugging and system loading, Tony prepared Give it a try!


    "Would you like to compare?"


    Wearing silver-white armor, Tony asked Su Bai...


    "My nephew, where are you confident?" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "A nephew is a nephew, why should I be called a nephew?"

 C285

    "So kind."


    "Bibi?" Tony asked depressedly, his identity almost becoming his culprit.


    "It''s okay to play around with you, but...what''s a bet?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What do you say to bet?"


    "If I win, you design a set of perpetual energy for Timeless Island." Su Bai said.


    "This is not a normal bet, what if you lose?" Tony asked.


    "I won''t lose." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then try!"


    As the voice fell, Tony''s heels and palms spurted light, arc pulses, and ultrasonic waves made the armor to fly.With a swish, Tony had flown out of the tunnel in the garage.Su Bai smiled, and threw a coin into a disc, and the magnetic field shield opened and followed him up.


    The propulsion and flight system of the Mark 2 worked well. Tony quickly became familiar with the operation of the flight and quickly passed the night sky excitedly.Quietly, Su Bai had already caught up.


    "How did he do it?" Tony noticed that Su Bai didn''t even have a messy hairstyle and was a little surprised. Jarvis quickly analyzed it.


    "The high-concentration magnetic force field structure produces a force field that isolates matter and energy. The upper limit of the force field is unknown, and it can withstand high-intensity thermonuclear weapons." Jarvis quickly analyzed.


    "Ok!"


    Tony replied sadly, and suddenly said to Su Bai: "We have come to fly higher than anyone else."


    With that, Tony suddenly raised his head and flew towards the depths of the clouds in the sky.


    "Why bother?"


    Su Bai sighed and followed.


    Item 0018


    As the two of them kept pulling up, the surrounding air became thinner and colder.


    The ice on Tony''s battle clothes has gradually been frozen, Jarvis has reminded him several times, but seeing Su Bai''s appearance in his spare time, Tony refused to admit defeat but refused to stop.


    "Zizi."


    Suddenly Tony''s eyes went dark, and the suit had reached the limit it could bear, and instantly extinguished, and then began to fall downward.


    "Jarvis, Jarvis." Tony yelled a few times without getting any response. He was about to start the manual device to break the ice, but suddenly felt that he stopped, and then slowly drifted down.Tony breathed a sigh of relief and realized that Su Bai must have taken control of his suit.


    As it descended, the ice on the suit shattered and the system went online again. Su Bai gestured to Tony to return.


    After returning, Tony took off his suit.


    "I lost." He said somewhat depressed.


    Su Bai smiled: "Isn''t this the result of course?"


    "As long as the high-altitude icing problem is solved, there should be no other problems." Tony said while looking at his suit.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, you still have the biggest problem."


    "what is the problem?"


    Su Bai pointed to the arc reactor on his chest."This thing can save your life, but it also has drawbacks. The elements used for a long time will lead to chronic palladium poisoning, which will become your weakness."


    "If someone removes your thing, you are in danger."


    "At least I can kill you easily."


    Su Bai patted Tony on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I wanted to see when you could think of this problem, but I found that you seem to have committed an axis. Maybe you haven''t detected the chronic erosion of this thing on your body. Nothing serious. Anyway, you have to call me Uncle Sheng, and I will give you a gift to help you take out the shrapnel."


    "Actually, I also thought about it, but if this thing is removed, I will have a big hole here. As far as I know, there is no technology that can make me look like normal, and it does not detect any physical damage. Harm, so I didn''t mention it." Tony said helplessly.


    "Then you have to refresh your knowledge." Su Bai smiled and said: "I know there is a technology that can solve this problem, but I''m not sure whether it is mature now."


    Tony''s eyes widened and surprised as soon as he was about to ask, he saw Su Bai''s expression change.


    Taking out the shrapnel was nothing but a handy effort for Su Bai. The real trouble was after taking out the shrapnel and taking off the arc reactor. As Tony said just now, taking this thing off was a big hole in his chest.Later in the movie, although Tony also took out the shrapnel and removed the arc reactor, he did not say how the hole in his chest was dealt with. However, thinking of the regenerative cradle technology used for the Hawkeye injury in Avengers 2, Su Bai speculated that Tony might have been injured. The same technique is used.


    Dr. Zhao Hailun, a scientist from South Korea.


    What is uncertain now is whether this technology has matured at this time.


    Su Bai was looking for Dr. Zhao Hailun with his psychic powers. After a while, Su Bai''s eyes lighted up and he found something.


    "My nephew, see how your luck is, wait for my news!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Tony, and the people who followed had disappeared.


    Seeing Su Bai who disappeared, Tony was really a little nervous. If he could take this thing off and restore himself to normal, then it would be better.He didn''t take the initiative to mention it because he knew it was impossible for the time being. Unexpectedly, Su Bai remembered this incident, which wiped out his depression of losing the bet.


    An apartment in South Korea.

 C286

    The red mist flashed, and Su Bai had already appeared at the door of the apartment.


    I rang the doorbell, and after about five or six minutes, I heard the sound of footsteps. Immediately after the door opened, I heard a lazy and soft sound.


    "I''m here so soon? Wait a minute, I''ll get the money." Zhao Hailun said, then hurriedly turned around and went in.


    Looking at the empty hallway, Su Bai was a little dumb, and then she saw a very homely-dressed woman walking over with a purse, walking and taking out money.


    "What about things?"


    Zhao Hailun looked at Su Bai with the money and found him empty-handed and asked in astonishment.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand Korean." Su Bai didn''t understand what she said, but obviously... she seemed to have misunderstood something.


    Hearing that Su Bai was speaking in English, Zhao Hailun was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly said: "Are all the foreigners sending out now?"


    "Miss Zhao Hailun, I think you may have misunderstood, I am not delivering food." Su Bai said with a smile when he heard Zhao Hailun speak fluent English."My name is Su Bai. I came here to regenerate the cradle technology."


    "what?"


    Zhao Hailun was stunned for an instant, and then hurriedly apologized: "Sorry, I thought... please come in."


    Su Bai smiled and nodded and walked in. The apartment layout was simple. After sitting down, Zhao Hailun took a glass of water and placed it in front of Su Bai, and then sat down next to him."Su, Mr. Su Bai, right? You said you came to regenerate the cradle technology. I don''t know which company you represent? Are you planning to invest in this project?"


    "So, is there anyone investing in the research and development of this project? So... how is the progress of this project? If funds are invested, can it be put into use in a short time?" Su Bai paused for a moment when he heard Zhao Hailun''s words, and then asked Tao.


    "This..." Zhao Hailun hesitated for a moment and said, "There is no problem in theory. I have done many analyses to prove the success rate of this project, but there is no capital investment. If so, I think I can use the most Quick time to prove that my research is successful and achievable."


    "How much capital do you expect?" Su Bai asked.


    Zhao Hailun looked at Su Bai tentatively and said: "At least...at least five to one billion US dollars, because of the materials and equipment involved and clinical trials, etc., but I can assure you that once this project is successful, it will become a medical treatment. The greatest progress in history can not only benefit mankind, but also return your investment."


    Item 0019


    "You know how to consider for investors." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun smiled and said: "Investors will not do things that have no return. This is my biggest insight in this period of time."


    "Ding Dong..."


    At this time the doorbell rang, and Zhao Hailun said apologetically: "Sorry, I may have a look at the takeaway.


    She got up and walked to the door, this time it was the real takeaway brother.


    "Zhajiang noodles?" Su Bai asked with a smile when he smelled it.


    Zhao Hailun nodded: "That...taste it?"


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "Forget it, if you are interested, maybe we can go out for a meal and talk about this project?"


    "Of course, of course I am interested. Wait a moment for me and I will change my clothes immediately." Zhao Hailun didn''t know how many companies and laboratories he had found for this project. It can be said that he has broken his mouth. Now he finally has a chance. Of course she would not miss this intention.


    Sorry, Zhao Hailun hurried back to the room and changed his clothes.


    Jeans, T-shirt, a long sweater over the outside, and a ponytail in the hair, which looks very casual and attractive.


    Su Bai smiled and got up and went out with Zhao Hailun, and then found a restaurant.


    Sitting down, ordering food, before the things came up, Zhao Hailun couldn''t wait to ask: "I still don''t know where you are from? Where is that company."


    "America, Immortal Group." Su Bai said.


    "The largest communications equipment company?" Zhao Hailun looked at Su Bai hesitantly. Of course, she passed the Immortal Group. Most of the Korean communications market belongs to Immortal Group, and the remaining part of the core technology used is also derived from Immortal Group. the company.I heard that Immortal Company has a background of mutants, she has never been in contact with it but just heard of it.But this is not important, it''s just...I haven''t heard of Immortal''s plans to invest in other projects."Is your company planning to expand in the medical field?"


    "It is not important, what is important is that you can invest in this project."


    "If you are interested, Immortal Group can invest in this project in full, with a start-up capital of 2 billion, and the subsequent investment will not be capped. You should have some understanding of the background of Immortal Group, so you should also know that we have better resources. , We can think of ways to get some of the special materials you need. I am not sure about the specific details and conditions. If you have this idea, I can ask someone to talk to you, but there are a few points that can be mentioned first. First, If the research and development is successful and put into use, you will have 30% of the income from the use. Second, you must ensure the uniqueness, which means that you can no longer sell the technology to others. Third, we can help you The next R&D project will provide a certain amount of funds unconditionally, and the specific amount can be discussed in detail at that time."


    Needless to say, Zhao Hailun''s talents, the regenerative cradle technology can be regarded as a milestone in the medical room, and it would be great if such talents can be attracted.Before coming, Su Bai just wanted to see if the technology was mature enough to help Tony solve his problems. I didn¡¯t expect that his luck was very good. No one has invested in this project yet. I already know to ensure a successful project to invest. This is absolutely It''s a matter of making money without losing money.


    Zhao Hailun looked at Su Bai in astonishment. Although he did not know the details of the specific conditions, these guaranteed conditions were already considered generous. It can be seen that his support for this project made Zhao Hailun very happy, but there are She was a little worried.


    She was somewhat hesitant to say: "I can agree to this condition, but...I don''t know what your position in Immortal Company is?"


    "Position? There should be no positions for the time being." Su Bai smiled and said: "However, although I have no positions, Immortal Company is my private property."


    "Private property, then you are..."


    Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened in an instant. Many people know that the president of Immortal Company is Kanina, but many people know that Kanina is just the president, or the executor, and the person behind it is the leader of the Timeless Isle mutant.


    Although the name is unknown, Zhao Hailun has heard of this identity.


    In other words...


    Is this person the leader of the mutant?


    Zhao Hailun was really shocked.


    "So, you should now believe that I have the right to call the shots and promise your terms, right?" Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C287

    Zhao Hailun nodded repeatedly.


    "So, there is no problem with our cooperation?"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and asked.


    Zhao Hailun hurriedly stretched out his hand.


    Shaking a handshake, Su Bai smiled and said, "So happy cooperation! It''s a bit late today. I will ask someone to come over to discuss the details tomorrow. If there are no problems, I hope to start this project as soon as possible."


    "In addition, the laboratory may be located on the Timeless Island, so if you have anything to deal with here, you may need to deal with it as soon as possible. I think... you will stay on the Timeless Island for a long time." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I understand, I will deal with it as soon as possible." Zhao Hailun nodded again and again, just as the food was delivered, the matter had been initially settled, and the atmosphere was very harmonious while the two were eating and talking.


    After eating, Su Bai exchanged phone numbers with Zhao Hailun, and then they separated.


    "Huh!"


    The red light lit up, and Tony looked up in the laboratory eagerly.


    "how about it?"


    Tony asked nervously.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Your luck is not bad, although it can''t be solved right away, the problem is not big. The theory and technology are very mature, but it takes a period of practical experimentation. I will help you take out the shrapnel first. As for the nuclear reactor, you can temporarily Take it first, after all, taking it off will have some impact on you. I believe that the problem can be solved before you get into trouble.


    "Okay!" Tony nodded excitedly: "When will it start, what should I do..."


    Before he finished his preparation, Su Bai chuckled and said, "Don''t be so troublesome, it will be soon..."


    After the words fell, Tony''s T-shirt had already turned into molecules scattered on the ground, and immediately after he felt a pain in his chest, he subconsciously paralyzed on the chair, and the arc reactor had floated down from his chest!


    Data 0020


    The arc reactor clattered to the table next to it, and Tony''s slightly twitching body became a little painful, and he could clearly feel as if something was walking in his body.


    "Humph!"


    Tony suddenly snorted in pain, and immediately saw a few small shrapnel floating out of the place where the arc reactor was installed on his chest. It was really very small. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you can hardly notice it, but it¡¯s such a small one. Things can easily kill people.


    The fragments fell on the table, followed by the arc reactor and flew back to Tony''s body and installed it.


    Tony took a deep breath. Although there was still some faint pain, the whole person felt better, especially after looking at the shrapnel, he didn''t know if it was a psychological effect that he felt that he was instantly relieved.


    "Thank you." Tony stood up and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled indifferently, and said: "I have to follow up on the projects over there and try to implement them as soon as possible. If you have any situation, please contact me."


    Tony nodded: "If you need anything, just speak up."


    After leaving Tony, Su Bai returned to South Korea and found a hotel near Zhao Hailun''s home. Then he contacted Kanina and told her about the cradle regeneration plan, so that she could come over and talk to Zhao Hailun as soon as possible.


    Early the next morning, Kanina had arrived at the hotel where Su Bai was staying. Su Bai called Zhao Hailun to make an appointment and then took Kanina. Kanina talked with Zhao Hailun for a long time. Officially done.Afterwards, Kanina had already gone back to prepare for the preliminary work. Su Bai stayed behind to help Zhao Hailun pack things up and send her back to the Timeless Isle.


    Daily necessities, clothes, various research materials, etc., organized several suitcases.


    "I didn''t notice that I packed up so many things, or should I clean it up? Too many things are not easy to handle, right?" Zhao Hailun said embarrassingly, she did not expect to finally pack these out.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "More? It doesn''t matter if you have more. You can take a break first, and we can leave directly when the plane arrives."


    "Is the air ticket ready?" Zhao Hailun was a little surprised, remembering that Su Bai didn''t let Kanina buy the air ticket when he left, and didn''t see him book the ticket during the process.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    About eight o''clock in the evening, Su Bai received the call.


    "Okay, ready to go."


    Su Bai said to Zhao Hailun, Zhao Hailun hurriedly got up, the two moved their luggage into the car, and then drove to the airport.


    "Mr."


    After arriving at the airport, Zhao Hailun saw a woman with white hair in a uniform approaching.


    "These are all." Su Bai pointed at the luggage. Soon Mercury had called the staff to send the luggage away, and then went inside with Su Bai Zhao Hailun.


    "This is? A private jet?"


    Zhao Hailun also reacted at this time.


    "Welcome to the Immortal."


    Su Bai smiled and said, taking Zhao Hailun into it.As soon as he went up, Zhao Hailun was stunned by the luxury inside.


    In addition to these luxurious decorations, what really surprised Zhao Hailun was the woman with wings.


    "This is a mutant?"


    "Well, Salvadoran Angel, the stewardess on the plane." Su Bai introduced with a smile.

 C288

    "This is Mercury and a flight attendant."


    Zhao Hailun looked at Mercury and wondered: "She, is she also a mutant?"


    "She''s not, but she''s also very special. You should have heard of it even in Korea?" Su Bai said with a smile and nodded towards Mercury.


    Mercury smiled and suddenly opened his mouth sharply, showing sharp teeth.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Zhao Hailun was shocked and couldn''t help but pounced on Su Bai."Suck, vampire!"


    "What are you afraid of, she doesn''t suck your blood." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun took a deep breath away from Su Bai. She was so suddenly unprepared that she was shocked.


    "This plane... is so special!" Zhao Hailun said with a sigh.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s okay. I haven''t found any interesting candidates for the time being. There are still a few people. If you don''t talk about this, you can visit it at will. There are bathrooms and rest rooms inside. You can arrive in about an hour and fly slowly. It should be just dawn after landing. If you are tired, you can rest earlier."


    "Yeah!" Zhao Hailun nodded blankly, the whole plane felt too shocking for her.


    The long night was spent in the air like this, and it was already bright when the plane landed on the Timeless Isle.After getting off the plane, Zhao Hailun was full of expectations.


    Timeless Island, the country of mutants.


    This is what the outside world calls here.


    "I''ll take you to settle down first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun shook his head: "Let¡¯s go and see the laboratory first. The preparatory work is very time lagging. Arrange as soon as possible and you can start as soon as possible.


    "Also."


    Zhao Hailun said that Su Bai would not refuse, and took her to the laboratory.


    "Here, it''s here. What do you think of this location? There is a mutant school and a residential area. It is relatively quieter. You can choose a place in the residential area to live in." Su Bai said with a smile. .


    "Are you sure that the laboratory is here, right? Or...that the laboratory is underground?" Looking at the bare open space in front of him, Zhao Hailun turned his head and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s here. If the location is right, the laboratory can be built soon. In addition, you can make a list of the equipment and materials you need. You can get familiar with the environment here. , And work can start soon."


    "Okay!" Zhao Hailun nodded.


    "I will stay on the Eternal Island for the time being. If you have any need, you can find me, or anyone here!" Su Baizheng said, just seeing Li Qianhuan walking by from a distance and looking like it was passing by.


    Su Bai beckoned and called Li Qianhuan over."Qianhuan, here is a task for you. This is Dr. Hailun Zhao from South Korea. She will stay on the island in the future to conduct a very important study. You will follow her temporarily to familiarize her with the environment."


    "Okay, no problem." Li Qianhuan nodded and replied, then followed Zhao Hailun''s greetings and chat.


    Item 0021


    Su Bai spent half a day to build Zhao Hailun¡¯s laboratory, controlled by inorganic substances. Don¡¯t use this ability to build a house too easily. If it¡¯s not for the wiring in the laboratory, etc., it¡¯s not even a long time. need.The construction of the laboratory was completed, and the equipment and materials were purchased at the first time. Before the goods arrived, Su Bai asked Li Qianhuan to take Zhao Hailun to familiarize himself with the place, the school, the residential area, the administrative center, etc., and also to Zhao by the way. Helen took up the identity of the Timeless Island.


    Any consumption of this thing on the island enjoys the lowest price, and the same is true for buying any product of the Immortal Group after going out. The most important thing is...If you encounter any danger outside of this thing, you can request the US department to deal with it. , To ensure their own safety.As for the commercial area, it is almost the same as the urban area outside. As long as you can think of it, there are basically there. There are even many ordinary people here, but only in the commercial area.


    After taking her around for a while, Su Bai left. First, he went to the boss to take a look. He was studying Banner''s blood and it seemed to have no effect yet, but his whole body turned green like Hulk. The head like a winter melon really looks weird. Fortunately, here is the Timeless Isle, where there are all kinds of mutants, so his shape is not too abrupt, at least he won''t be subject to that kind of discrimination.


    From him, Su Bai went to Hank.


    Hank''s laboratory is currently the largest, and the normal research on the energy barrier has shown Su Bai''s effect. It feels good. The only thing that needs to be dealt with is how to ensure that the entire Timeless Isle can be covered and the effect can be ensured.


    "Speaking of which, look at this..."


    Su Baijiang showed the design drawing of the steel suit on the computer."Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Hank looked at it carefully and then shook his head: "I don''t know much about this kind of armor, but you can ask the craftsman. He is very good at it. His ability is to make all kinds of mechanical objects."


    Su Bai still remembers the craftsman.


    Is one of the mutants he rescued.


    His ability is to make all kinds of machinery, but he didn''t have too much contact with these mutants, Su Bai, and he didn''t know them too well.Since Hank has recommended him, I believe he should have some ability.The craftsman was called over and asked him to read the drawings and talk about his thoughts. The craftsman groaned for a moment and said: "If I want to achieve portability, I have a way to make it about the size of a suitcase, but then There is no way for the ego. But...I can add a magnetic booster with a slight change in this aspect."


    "Magnetic booster?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    The craftsman nodded and said: "Yes, I actually installed a small magnetic intensifier on Magneto''s helmet, which allows him to more easily sense the magnetic field and enhance the effect of magnetic force. However, the helmet is still a bit smaller and the equipment is limited. The effect is not particularly outstanding, if it is on this suit, the effect should be very strong!"


    "Your ability is very good!" Su Bai patted the craftsman on the shoulder."If the suit takes shape, then I will let you install one for me."


    "I will try my best." The craftsman said quickly.


    Although there is no progress in the production of the suit, the so-called magnetic booster of the craftsman is an unexpected gain.Back to his residence, Su Bai studied the suit as usual, and then saw a piece of news on TV.


    In the news, a group of terrorists are using Stark Industries¡¯ weapons and even the newly-produced Jetley missiles to carry out terrorist operations. According to the news, this group of terrorists call themselves the Ten Commandments, and they don¡¯t know who took the scene. , But it is clear that the leader of this group of terrorists is the group of terrorists who kidnapped Tony.


    "Ten Rings Gang?" Emma came over and sat down next to Su Bai, watching the news on TV and said casually: "I remember they seemed to have contacted the club, hoping to buy arms..."


    "Have you sold it?" Su Bai asked.

 C289

    Emma shook her head: "No, they changed their minds and bought Stark Industries'' arms. However, Tony Stark previously announced that the arms department had been closed. I thought they were looking for it again. Now it seems... It has become a secret transaction."


    "The arms business is still very lucrative. I also plan to let the craftsmen study and see if they can make a batch of high-quality and characteristic arms. If the quality is good, the club''s current channels will definitely not be a problem!"


    "The craftsman''s abilities are still very special, and you can study them carefully." If you don''t sell munitions, others will sell them. It is impossible to stop them.


    Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to this news, and he was studying armor for the next few days.And Tony Stark is not so leisurely. Stark Industries is different from Immortal Group. Immortal Group is not listed at all. It is a purely Soviet defeated private company, but Stark Industries has many shareholders because of the decision to close the Weapons Department. The shareholders lost a lot, and Tony''s rights and identity in the company were cancelled after someone else proposed.


    This made Tony very depressed, but what really angered him was that he learned that Obadea had sold arms in private!


    Even, he proposed to remove Tony from his position.


    This made Tony extremely angry. Knowing what he really wanted, he wore a steel suit that night to attack and destroy the arms and weapons of the Ten Rings and rescued the controlled town. After coming back, he asked Pepe to find a way to sneak into Austria. Badea''s office got evidence of his private sale of arms, and he wouldn''t let his company fall into the control of Obadea.


    Only when he knew it, the Ten Commandments had already cooperated with Obadea, and found the wreckage of Mark 1 where he had escaped. After restoring it, Obadea made an even larger piece of steel. Battle suit!


    Iron Overlord!


    The only thing that is lacking is the arc reactor, the energy source of the steel suit.


    Item 0022


    Su Bai did not pay too much attention to Tony''s situation. After all, his suit has been made and the shrapnel has been taken out. Although he knows that Obadiah will be secretly noble, Iron Man will have a fierce battle with Iron Overlord, and then Tony He will formally show up as Iron Man, but it doesn''t have much to do with him. As for a character of the Iron Overlord level, he has no interest at all.So in addition to studying the suit, he just paid attention to the progress of Zhao Hailun''s experiments.


    After the construction of the laboratory, all kinds of equipment and materials have been prepared. According to the theoretical formula, Zhao Hailun has started experiments.


    I have to say that Zhao Hailun, who is wearing a lab coat in a white lab coat, is a little less youthful and fashionable than usual, but has a little more solemn professional charm.


    "How''s it going?"


    Looking at Zhao Hailun, who was experimenting with his head down, Su Bai asked casually.


    Zhao Hailun shook his head: "It seems that something has gone wrong. According to the previous settings, it should be successful, but I don''t know what caused the failure at the last moment. I am looking for the reason."


    "Is it a matter of materials?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s not certain. This involves cells, genetic engineering, nanomolecules and other materials, and even metals. The original plan was to cultivate cells first, and then implant them after the tissues are formed." Zhao Hailun said on the other hand. Did not stop.


    "Original plan? That is to say you have another plan?"


    "Well, the same technology is used to directly cultivate cells in the human body until the tissue is formed, which is more convenient. However, there is also a difficulty that has not been solved. The lack of a special substance is very rare. As far as I know, only It is possible to find it in the space environment." Zhao Hailun said."Unfortunately, such an opportunity is very rare. As far as I know, the Aviation Administration will never allow outsiders to enter space by spacecraft. Private companies or organizations can independently own and launch spacecraft into space, and it is probably not so easy for outsiders. participate."


    "That is to say, you are facing two situations. One, you analyze the reason for the failure, but you can¡¯t determine how long it will take. Second, go to space to find a certain special material. If you find it, you can succeed and can regenerate the injured part more quickly. right?"


    Zhao Hailun nodded: "Yes, if there is that special substance, I can guarantee 100% success!"


    "Do you know that there is a company with this strength?" Su Bai asked.


    Zhao Hailun thought for a while and said, "I know there is a company that can, Victor."


    "Victor Von Dum?"


    "Have you heard of him? Yes, he is a very powerful Ph.D. and also a very good businessman. He is worth hundreds of millions of dollars. Because of the research field, his company has the ability to enter space." Zhao Hailun said.


    Su Bai''s mouth curled slightly: "Help me prepare equipment for finding and collecting substances, I will take care of the rest."


    "Yeah." Zhao Hailun nodded excitedly. If it were this way, the effect would be better.


    Turning around and coming out of Zhao Hailun''s laboratory, Su Bai found Peggy.


    "Do you know Victor Company?"


    "I have an impression, what''s the matter?" When Paige was at S.H.I.E.L.D., she paid no attention to these large companies, especially those involving scientific research and space.


    "Some things may need to use their spacecraft to go to space." Su Bai said: "There are still few talents on the island. Looking back, we should also study spacecraft and other things. In the future, this aspect will inevitably be needed."


    "I can ask someone to contact me, there should be no problem!" Peggy said.


    Su Bai nodded, and Peggy quickly called.As the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., although most people did not know her existence after she moved to Timeless Isle, some senior agents still knew about her, such as the current director Nick Fury.


    "Well, someone will come over in a while, he can take you directly to the Victor Company and talk about it." After a while, Peggy put down the phone and said.


    Su Bai nodded.


    In about half an hour, Su Bai walked down the Eternal Bridge and met the person Peggy said.


    Still an acquaintance!


    Phil Colson.


    "Why are you?" Su Bai was a bit surprised. Just find an agent for this kind of thing. After all, Phil Coleson is Nick Fury''s capable man.But this is fine, if you change to another rookie agent, he is not as familiar with him.


    "Knowing that it''s your business, just because there is no other task at hand, so I took the initiative to invite you over." Phil Colson said with a smile."Are we going now?"


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded and got into the car.


    A classic convertible car should be a collection of Phil Coleson, very carefully maintained.

 C290

    "The car is good!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you, it''s called Laura." Phil Colson said happily.


    "..."


    A car even has a name.


    "I heard that you are going to borrow Victor''s spacecraft. Are you going to explore space?" Phil Coleson asked while driving.


    "I won''t use other people''s spacecraft when I want to explore space. I just need to go there." Su Bai said casually: "By the way, aren''t you in charge of Tony''s affairs? Just now you said it was over?"


    "Yes, it''s over for the time being. After all, there are still many missions that can''t be with him often, and other agents will be responsible. Speaking of which, Tony''s suit is very cool. After he admitted that he is Iron Man at the press conference It is already our main observation target of SHIELD."


    Su Bai hasn''t paid attention to this matter these days, and it seems that he has resolved that Iron Overlord admits himself to the public as Iron Man.Speaking of which there are not many high-profile people like him, he deserves to be Howard''s son.


    If you admit that you are a superhero in a high-profile manner, it is the Iron Man and Fantastic Four. When it comes to Thunderbolt, Su Bai would like to know if he will meet the Fantastic Four when going to Victor Company. Bit.


    Item 0023


    "Here, it''s here!"


    Phil Colson parked the car, and the two got out of the car.


    What you see is the company square. In the center of the square, there is a huge black metal statue being made.


    "This is a statue that Victor built for himself. Obviously, I want to make those first visitors feel ashamed. It''s a typical upper-level thinking." Phil Colson said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly.


    The two walked into the company, Phil Coleson spoke to the receptionist, and then nodded towards Su Bai and went up the elevator.


    Come to the meeting room.


    Su Bai met Victor.


    Wearing expensive custom-made suits, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, giving people a feeling of arrogance. In short, the feeling of temperament and facing to Su Bai is... annoying.


    Some people, even if they are just seeing them for the first time, can make people feel annoying or close.


    Obviously Victor belongs to the former, and Phil Colson belongs to the latter.


    "Hello, Mr. Victor, this is Phil Coleson, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.." Phil Coleson smiled and stretched out his hand to introduce, Victor chuckled but did not reach out.


    Phil Colson smiled awkwardly and took his hand back, then turned his head and introduced: "This is the Immortal Group, Mr. Su Bai from the Timeless Isle."


    Hearing Phil Coleson¡¯s introduction, Victor¡¯s expression was slightly surprised, and then he stood up with a warm smile and stretched out his hand: "Hello, Mr. Su Bai."


    Su Bai gave a faint hum and didn''t reach out his hand at all, and now he was embarrassed by Victor.


    Phil Coleson glanced at Su Bai with gratitude and smiled secretly, and then said: "I believe you should know the purpose of coming. Mr. Su Bai hopes to go to space with the spacecraft. I don''t know when Have such a plan?"


    Victor said without a smile, "This is hard to say, maybe soon... maybe... a long time."


    Phil Colson called before but didn''t say Su Bai''s identity, and Victor didn''t take it seriously.Knowing that it was Su Bai, Victor wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get to know Su Bai, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to have this attitude. This made Victor very upset, and the things that could have been promised were ambiguous.


    The reason is very simple, just want to make a judgment or warn Su Bai.


    Now it is you who come to me for help!


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Victor smiled and said: "I can''t be sure of this kind of thing, maybe it will be fast, maybe it will be slow."


    "Oh."


    Su Bai responded indifferently and walked to the window to look down."Is that statue you? Looks like a good workman..."


    "That''s when..." Victor''s proud words were not finished, but he suddenly thought of something quickly ran to the window and looked down, only to find that the statue was completely intact, which made him relieved.


    Su Bai laughed: "Why are you so nervous, something?"


    "It''s okay." Victor looked at Su Bai and shook his head.


    He didn''t believe that Su Bai would mention any statue for no reason. He didn''t know about Su Bai.


    "It''s fine if it''s okay, because maybe something will happen anytime, faster or slower." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Victor chuckled, obviously he was threatening himself.


    "So, how long will it take to get into space?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m really not sure about this, but if it goes well, I think I will give you an answer tomorrow." Victor said.


    "I am waiting for your news."


    Su Bai said indifferently, walked over to Phil Coleson''s shoulder and turned around.


    His move clearly told Victor that I have a very good relationship with Phil Colson.

 C291

    "Thank you, but I don''t need to be like this. I''m used to this kind of treatment. I would be very sorry if this matter affects you." In the elevator, Phil Coleson said gratefully.


    "Although you represent S.H.I.E.L.D., you are also here for my business. If you don''t give you face, then you don''t give me face." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator arrived and the door slowly opened.


    As soon as Su Bai was about to go out, he saw a blond woman in a white professional uniform standing at the door, a little hurriedly preparing to go in. With her head down, she didn''t seem to notice anyone in front of her. As soon as the elevator door opened, she walked in. Su Bai Just to go out.


    result¡­¡­


    I just bumped into it!


    "Ah..." The woman yelled and leaned back subconsciously. Before she had time to panic, she felt a hand holding her waist, stabilizing her body, and immediately following the person had been pulled back. .


    "Huh." The woman breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Sorry, I didn''t notice."


    "It''s ok."


    Su Bai smiled and glanced at her badge."Miss Susan."


    Susan smiled slightly and nodded and then went into the elevator. Su Bai and Phil Colson walked out.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked with a smile at Phil Colson.


    He naturally heard what Su Bai was asking, and said with a smile: "Very beautiful."


    "I think so."


    After coming out of Victor Company, Phil Colson had other things, and left after sending Su Bai back to the Timeless Isle.Su Bai went to Zhao Hailun''s side. The detection and acquisition equipment was ready. Su Bai asked about this special substance and how to use the equipment, and then put it away.


    Su Bai received a call from Phil Coleson the next morning, saying that Victor asked him to tell him that there would be a spaceship plan for him to go with him.If he is interested, he can come and get familiar with it in advance, or he can go directly to the spacecraft''s location and take off directly in two days.


    After Su defeated Phil Coleson, he was ready to pass two days later.


    Space is deadly and dangerous for ordinary people. Once there is any accident or mishandling, it is basically dead.But Su Bai is not worried, the magnetic shield can guarantee his survival in the space environment!


    So there is no need to familiarize yourself with any operations or habits in advance.


    Two days later, Su Bai came to the base where the spacecraft was and met Victor and Susan.


    "You guys too?" Seeing that Victor and Susan are also here, it seems that they are also going to follow. Su Bai felt that... he was very likely to see the other three Fantastic Four!


    Chapter 0024 Are you interested in changing jobs?


    "This trip happened to have a project that needed to detect the data of a cosmic storm. Of course I need to follow along to ensure that the data is accurate." Victor said with a smile.


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded, and said to Susan: "Hello, I met Miss Susan again."


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai." Susan said with a smile.


    "Have you seen?" Victor asked unexpectedly.


    "It''s an unexpected encounter." Su Bai said with a smile and left.


    Unexpected encounter?


    This word sounds...not so good.


    Victor turned his head and looked at Susan, who reluctantly explained that he had encountered it in the elevator.


    Many employees on the spacecraft are busy checking the equipment. In the lounge, Su Bai saw a bald guy with a very burly physique and seemed to be packing up. On the other side of the sofa, a person was holding a computer and looking at the dense crowds intently. The data.


    Seeing these two people, Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    "This is Ben Grim, this is Reed Richards, and they are also the personnel of this flight." At this time Victor and Susan had already walked over, and Susan pointed to Su Bai and introduced him. ."This is Mr. Su Bai, who will walk with us."


    "Hello." Reid got up and reached out to say hello.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    Ben on the side also stretched out his hand.


    "Is there anyone else?" Su Bai asked, turning his head.


    "He''s here." Susan looked into the distance and said, "This is Johnny, my brother."


    "Who are you?" Johnny walked over and asked in a frivolous manner.


    "Johnny!" Susan said angrily.


    "Okay, okay, leave it alone, it doesn''t matter anyway." Johnny shrugged and turned and walked over.


    "Sorry, my brother is not bad but he has some personality..." Susan apologized towards Su Bai as Johnny.


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing.

 C292

    Victor and Susan left to prepare. Su Bai took a look. Johnny and them should know both of them. It can be seen that his personality is very free and he feels a little unruly.This is also normal, with a thunderbolt, a rebellious personality, a person who does his own way and has a very personal personality.


    Because they were young and old acquaintances, they also knew Johnny¡¯s character. Although he had been quarreling with him, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, but he was very depressed. He had trained Johnny before, but this time he became Johnny''s deputy.


    But this kind of personality is best not to jump in front of yourself, otherwise, Su Bai really doesn''t mind letting him know what it means to be high and thick!


    It didn''t take long for Susan to come back, wearing a tight-fitting blue uniform, which made her figure very prominent.When she walked over, Su Bai couldn''t help but glanced more, and Reid even straightened his eyes and walked over.


    "This is the clothes designed by Victor. This kind of man-made fiber is like a second skin that can adapt to the different needs of the human body." While she introduced, she was very satisfied with the effect she created.


    Women are all beautiful!


    "Wow, awesome!" Reid stared at Susan in awe.


    Susan smiled slightly and said the outline, but saw Reed reached out and took the clothes she had brought, and exclaimed intently: "Materials made of self-adjustable unstable molecules, I have been studying this!"


    Susan''s expression became a little awkward, Ben a little helpless, and Johnny looked good at the show.


    Everyone can see this situation.


    "What a nerd." Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head.


    At this time, Susan sent the clothes to Ben, Johnny, and Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I don''t need it anymore, but this dress looks beautiful on you. Your figure is great."


    "Thank you!"


    Susan smiled. Just as Reid wanted to speak, Su Bai suddenly turned away with a cold face.


    Following the sound of the prompt, everyone came to the spacecraft''s operating room and fastened their seat belts. Then...the spacecraft has slowly lifted off.When the airflow stabilizes, everyone can move around freely. After unlocking the seat belts, Su Bai is going to stroll around first. This is the first time he has come to a spacecraft, although...this is just an ordinary spacecraft.


    This trip to space will take four or five days. The current purpose is a small space station in space, where it will probably stay for four or five days to observe cosmic storms. You can also take advantage of this time. Collect special substances.


    The spacecraft is not very large, and the time for a full revolution is just in time for the spacecraft to reach the space station.The spacecraft docked slowly, and the two sides were fixed to each other. At the same time, the passage was opened to allow the people on the spacecraft to enter the space station.After entering the space station, Susan led everyone to arrange a room.


    The room is not very big, but it is very clean. There is a small window to see the vast universe outside.


    After Reid and the others paused for a while, they were engaged in their busy work and began to detect the data of the cosmic storm. Su Bai did not rush out, but silently sensed the surrounding magnetic field.


    Very strong.


    Apart from the magnetic field of the space station, Su Bai could still feel the dense magnetic field power nearby, probably asteroids or meteorites.


    "Aren''t you going out?"


    Suddenly a voice came from the door.


    Su Bai stopped and turned around to look, and saw Susan standing at the door smiling and asking.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Do you know? Although my Su is the last name and your Susan is part of the first name, I still feel very kind. So, Miss Susan, I solemnly ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Susan asked curiously.


    "Have you considered changing jobs?"


    Susan was stunned."such as?"


    "I think Victor Company is too small. For example, Immortal Company is good. What do you think?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Susan tilted her head and smiled: "Perhaps, I am actually very curious why you are here."


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked back.


    "Perhaps what''s the purpose? I don''t know. But if you want to do something, you can tell me and I can help you prepare." Susan said with a smile.


    "Okay." Su Bai smiled and nodded, Susan turned and left.


    After Susan left, Su Bai took out the equipment equipped by Zhao Hailun and glanced at the outside and disappeared suddenly.


    Chapter 0025 electromagnetic pulse?


    The temperature of the vast universe was extremely cold, and Su Bai felt suffocation and a sense of weightlessness as soon as he teleported out.Before he opened the magnetic field shield, Su Bai felt that his body seemed to have changed. After a moment of discomfort, Su Bai realized that he didn''t need to breathe oxygen and it seemed to have no effect.


    "Survival of the fittest?"


    Su Bai was slightly surprised. After looking at it for a long time, he didn''t find any changes in his outside. He really didn''t know what kind of changes made him survive without oxygen.I have to say that this is the benefit of this ability, even if he doesn''t know it, the ability will change itself.


    Ignoring this change for the time being, Su Bai controlled his own magnetic field and took out his instruments to start detecting and searching for the special cosmic matter mentioned by Zhao Hailun.


    When Su Bai was busy, the people in the space station were not busy with each other, but no one noticed that Su Bai was outside.


    It was only about half an hour before Su Bai had collected enough material and ready to come back. Susan happened to come to find Su Bai, only to see that there was no one in the room, which made Susan froze for a while and she was about to turn around and look for it. Did Su Bai go somewhere else, and immediately saw Su Bai walking back from the space outside the window...


    Yes.


    Walk back.


    Seeing Su Bai walking like this in space without wearing a spacesuit, Susan was instantly dumbfounded.

 C293

    "This... how is this possible?"


    "Wow!"


    With a flash of red light, Su Bai had already returned to the room.First put the collected cosmic materials and instruments away, Su Bai said to the shocked Susan: "Something?"


    "You just..." Susan pointed out in surprise.


    "Don''t be so surprised, you know I am not an ordinary person." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "But even this can''t survive in space, right? Let alone be like you." Susan exclaimed.


    "Didn''t you see it?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay." Susan took a deep breath, and then said: "I''m here to ask you to eat."


    "It just so happens that I am also a little hungry."


    Susan seemed to slow down all the way to the restaurant.


    "Reed, I want to ask you a question." Su Bai sat next to Reed, and Reed said with a smile: "What''s the problem?"


    "Is there anything or under what circumstances can survive without oxygen or photosynthesis?" Su Bai asked.


    Reid thought for a while and said: "I know that there is a kind of anaerobic bacteria, which can live better under anaerobic conditions than in an aerobic environment. This kind of bacteria lacks a complete metabolic enzyme system and uses anaerobic fermentation. It is a component of the normal flora of the human body, but it is relatively small and will cause some diseases in the body¡¯s functions."


    "That''s it..." Although I don''t understand, I probably understand a little bit.


    This should be the effect of the survival of the fittest.


    "Thank you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Reid, Reid smiled and shook his head.


    After the meal, Su Bai went back to the room to rest, and the materials he needed had been collected. Then he waited and returned to Earth after the meal.However, he did not idle during this period. There were so many large and small stars nearby, and the magnetic field strength was sufficient. Su Bai was trying to control or absorb these magnetic forces, so as to achieve the effect of releasing electromagnetic pulses.


    Although he has been improving the ability to manipulate inorganic matter before, he has said before that if he really encounters a particularly powerful opponent, he lacks highly destructive attacks.Electromagnetic pulse should be a good method. The greater the electromagnetic energy absorbed, the stronger the power, which made Su Bai think of the vitality bomb in Dragon Ball.


    The more vitality absorbed, the stronger the power.


    The stronger the electromagnetic energy he absorbs, the stronger the electromagnetic pulse.


    At present, this is just an idea, and it needs to be studied and explored if it wants to achieve it.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle, Su Bai began to study.


    For others, Su Bai is very weird. Except that he rarely sees his face when he is eating, he doesn''t know what his purpose is. Is it just to experience the feeling of life in space?Victor was also wondering, Su Bai asked S.H.I.E.L.D. to board the spacecraft. Is it really just sightseeing?He asked Susan if there was anything unusual about Su Bai, but Susan didn''t know what she thought, but didn''t say anything, but the frequency of coming to Su Bai in private became more frequent.


    There is nothing special, maybe just talk a few words and then ask about Su Bai''s abilities and mutants. Sometimes Su Bai will talk to her a few words about electromagnetic pulses and the like.Don''t think of Susan as a vase. She is also very talented and knows a lot.


    After a few days, Su Bai has gradually grasped some clues. He has been able to absorb the surrounding magnetic energy, but there is still a small problem when releasing it.


    "How long shall we stay here?"


    Seeing Susan running to chat with herself again, Su Bai asked casually.


    "The cosmic storm data has been almost collected. According to Reid''s prediction, the clouds produced by the cosmic storm will arrive in about nine hours, and we will leave before then." Susan said.


    "Reid''s data, are they accurate?" Su Bai asked.


    Susan nodded and said, "Generally, what he says is not wrong."


    Reid is indeed very smart. Like Tony and Hank, he is one of the top smart people in Marvel''s world, but being smart doesn''t mean he won''t make mistakes. This time, he was wrong!


    "You have asked a lot about mutants these days. Have you ever thought that one day you will have the same abilities as mutants and live another life?" Su Bai asked with a smile when she looked at her. .


    Susan was stunned and shook her head: "I really haven''t thought about this problem."


    "Then you can think about it, because this kind of life is not far from you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Susan didn''t understand.


    At this moment, Reed''s eager voice suddenly came from the space station''s broadcast.


    "It''s not good, the data detection is wrong, the clouds will arrive here in about a few minutes..."


    Item 0026


    Hearing what Reid said, Susan was taken aback for a moment and then hurried out to check the situation. Su Bai put the collected material next to her body and shielded it with a magnetic field shield to avoid damage, and then walked out.There has been a mess in the space station, Victor has closed the barrier of the space station, but at the hatch, Reed and Johnny looked anxiously at Ben who went out for space operations.


    In the distance, the dazzling and bright clouds were approaching quickly. Reid yelled for Ben to come back quickly. Ben hadn''t found out what was going on yet, and turned his head to remind him, he was already shocked by the approaching clouds.


    "Skip it, Ben, you can do it, skip it." Johnny shouted.


    Seeing Johnny''s anxious appearance changed Su Bai''s attitude towards him slightly. Although his personality was a bit disgusting and immature, as Susan said, he was not bad.Taking a look at the clouds outside, Su Bai didn''t think about what he was going to do. For one thing, he didn''t have the ability to stop the clouds created by the cosmic storm. Secondly, this is their own destiny and trajectory. Although the Fantastic Four is a team They are also superheroes, but in essence they are just scientists and adventurers, and there is no conflict with them.


    There were a lot of people in the entire space station, but in the end only four of them and Victor gained the ability to become the Fantastic Four and Doctor Doom. Su Bai wanted to try to see if he could get any benefits through the clouds!

 C294

    If you are lucky, you might gain abilities like in the dark dimension without any impact.


    With bad luck, the big deal is to die once without gaining power.


    It''s worth trying!


    The clouds roared violently, enveloping the entire space station in an instant.Ben who was still outside jumped over in an instant, but it was too late.The whistling and impact of the clouds made Ben directly hit the glass cover. Before everyone was worried about Ben''s situation, the clouds had already swept over.


    Su Bai took a deep breath, controlling himself not to activate any abilities.


    At the moment when the clouds eroded, Su Bai felt a tingling electric current from his body, followed by an indescribable pain that spread all over his body. In the pain Su Bai saw Reid, and Johnny fainted one after another. I also wanted to faint, but his strong willpower played a role at this time, it was difficult to faint...


    I don''t know how long it took, the clouds have passed the space station, and the surroundings became calm.


    Su Bai sat on the ground, sweating as much as he had fished out of the water.


    "Nima, sure enough, there are gains and losses! Too much mental power is not good. If you faint directly, you will avoid this crime."


    Su Bai felt like his whole body fell apart now, even if he didn''t move, it was extremely uncomfortable.


    But the good news is that he is not dead!


    Not dying means that it is very likely to have changed and gained abilities!


    Su Bai felt for a while and found nothing unusual or special, nor did he have any ability to show it. It is estimated that it needs a transformation process. After all, the Fantastic Four only began to change a few days after returning to Earth.


    Although he could not move for a while, he swept it telepathically.


    Excluding himself, only five people are still alive.


    Reid, Johnny, Susan, Victor, and Ben floating outside the space station.


    After a while, Su Bai felt that his body gradually recovered. After all, his physique was much stronger than ordinary people.Struggling to stand up, Su Bai first went to the database to read the data collected by Reid during this period of time and remembered, and then he got Susan, Victor, Johnny, and Reid on the spacecraft outside the space station. , And then dragged Ben back.


    They were dizzy and unconscious, and they seemed to be unable to wake up in a short time.


    Su Bai is ready to return to Earth first.


    Although he had never piloted a spacecraft, as long as the electronic equipment was not a problem for him, the ability to activate quickly set the spacecraft to automatic mode and flew back to Earth.


    Back on Earth and landed at the base of the spacecraft, someone soon came over but was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" A man in a suit asked, apparently he should be Victor''s subordinate.


    "When he wakes up, ask yourself. I will take away the other four..." Su Bai said indifferently, and then telepathically contacted the people on the Timeless Island. It didn''t take long before the Immortal had opened. , Took the Fantastic Four on the plane and returned to the Timeless Isle.


    "Let Zhao Hailun, Hank be ready."


    Hanke and Zhao Hailun are experts in genetics, and Su Bai plans to let them check the Fantastic Four first, and then record their physical data.Su Bai gave an order, and Agent 3 had already contacted the Timeless Isle side to prepare.


    After the plane landed, Zhao Hailun, Hanke, and the Black Queen were all there.


    "What happened?" The Black Queen asked worriedly.


    Peggy, Doty, and Mora were all around, and Su Bai looked really embarrassed.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "I encountered the clouds of the cosmic storm. Although I was a little embarrassed, it should be a good thing."


    "This is the cosmic matter I collected. Although it is protected by a magnetic shield, I am not sure if it has any effect. You need to check it carefully when you turn around." Su Bai handed the thing to Zhao Hailun, Zhao Hailun''s expression was a bit complicated and a little guilty. .


    I always feel that Su Bai will encounter danger because of himself!


    "You should check them first, and backup the data may be useful in the future." Su Bai said to Hanke and Zhao Hailun.


    "Let''s check it for you first." Zhao Hailun said worriedly.


    "Yes." Everyone agreed.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I don''t need it anymore. I know that there is no danger. Besides, I just want to take a shower and sleep well."


    Back in the inner city, Su Bai was preparing to take a bath, only to find that Peggy, Doty, and Mora were all following, which made Su Bai dumb: "You don''t need so many people to take a bath, right? You guys came in at this time on purpose. Alright, okay, Peggy stays, and everyone else will go out first. Don¡¯t worry, although I am embarrassed, there are only benefits and no harm. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let myself suffer this crime!"


    Item 0027


    After taking a shower, I slept comfortably. When I got up the next day, Su Bai had fully recovered.First, I went to look at the situation of the Fantastic Four. The result of the inspection was that everything was normal but he hadn''t woken up yet. Zhao Hailun had also returned to his laboratory to check the cosmic matter.


    Regarding the cosmic material Sufei, I was more concerned, and went to Zhao Hailun''s laboratory after leaving the Fantastic Four.


    In the laboratory, Zhao Hailun saw Su Bai come in and hurriedly put aside his work and asked concerned: "How do you feel?"


    "I feel bad!" Su Bai said.


    "Why? Is there any discomfort? I''ll check it for you." Zhao Hailun was shocked and hurriedly pulled Su Bai and wanted to check him. Su Bai smiled and said: "I feel bad because you are too I''m nervous, believe me, even if the entire earth is destroyed, I will be fine."


    "Huh, it''s okay." Zhao Hailun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How is the matter of the universe?" Su Bai asked.


    "Basically there is no problem, the cosmic storm has not caused any changes to it, I am ready to enter the process of clinical trials." Zhao Hailun said.

 C295

    "That''s good, I''ll wait for your good news!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Time slowly passed, and as Reid one after another, Johnny had already woke up.


    After understanding the situation, they came to find Su Bai to thank them.


    Even Johnny, who has an off-character, is very serious and sincere when thanking him, which is very rare.


    "You should read the data after the check? Everything is normal, Susan and should wake up soon. But..." Su Bai paused.


    "But what?"


    Reed and Johnny looked at Su Bai nervously.


    "The cosmic radiation rays contained in the cosmic storm clouds are unlikely to have any effect on the body. Although the test results are normal at the moment, believe me...it will definitely change." Su Bai said.


    "Is it impossible?"


    "What will happen?"


    Reid had completely different ideas from Johnny.


    Su Bai smiled: "I should know soon."


    "Susan is awake."


    At this time, someone came to inform Su Bai, and when Susan was awake, the three of them went to Susan''s room.


    In the room, Susan just woke up lying in bed and seemed to be unclear about the situation.


    "Su..."


    Reid came over to talk but found that Susan didn''t look at herself at all, but asked Su Bai, "Where is this? What happened?"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and sat down next to him and said, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to visit the Timeless Isle? Congratulations on getting your wish. This is the Timeless Isle."


    "Ah..." Susan was surprised.


    Su Bai told Susan what had happened, and Susan was relieved that everyone was okay.


    "Can I talk to you alone?" Susan said towards Su Bai.


    "Of course." Su Bai smiled, and Johnny on the side had pushed Reid out.


    Only Susan and Su Bai were left in the room, and Susan discovered that there were a lot of flowers beside the bed, and they were all her favorite sunflowers, which surprised her.It''s normal to put flowers, but it can''t happen to be sunflowers, and they are all sunflowers, right?


    "The matter is not over, right?" Susan looked at Su Bai and said slowly: "Although the current inspection results are normal, the matter will not end like this. There must be subsequent changes, right?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Before the cosmic storm came, you asked me if you ever thought about one day being able to live another life like a mutant. You said that this kind of life is not far from me. You... can you see something? What will happen in the future?" Susan asked.


    "In a day or two, you will find your changes, very interesting changes." Although I didn''t expect Susan to associate it so quickly, Su Bai did not deny it.


    "Sure enough!" Susan sighed and then said: "What kind of change will it be?"


    "You''ll know then, what fun is there to tell you now? Don''t worry, I will teach you how to control and enhance your abilities at that time." Su Bai smiled and patted Susan''s hand before standing up."Take a good rest and feel better. I can take you around the Timeless Isle."


    When he woke up at the latest, he was in a coma for three days.


    During this period, Reid has been familiar with Hank and communicated a lot, and Su Bai has also taken Susan and Johnny to visit the Timeless Isle.However, Johnny was obviously a character who couldn''t stay idle, and soon asked a girl from the past to go skiing to celebrate this time.


    "It''s so beautiful here."


    Susan and Su Bai stood on the edge of the island, watching the sunset, Susan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao was about to speak, but suddenly realized that Susan''s body had changed, and she disappeared gradually.


    "It''s started." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What started?" Susan turned to look at Su Bai in amazement.


    Su Bai smiled and just stared at Susan, Susan froze for a moment, could it be that she has changed?Thinking of this, Susan hurriedly looked at herself, and was shocked quickly."Ah...what about my hands?"


    "Am I invisible?" Susan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, this is your ability, invisible." Su Bai smiled."I think you can be called an invisible woman in the future."


    "But... but I don''t know how to control it yet. What is going on?" Susan was still a little flustered, even if she was mentally prepared.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t worry, your mood calms down. Yes, that''s it..."


    Su Bai''s words seemed to have a strange magical power that made Susan calm down quickly, and then she found that her body gradually returned to normal.


    "I will teach you how to skillfully control your abilities. Invisibility is just one of your abilities. You can also create a protective force field."


    "Protection force field?"


    Susan thought for a while and stretched out her hand subconsciously, bang... a burst of force field energy suddenly rushed towards Su Bai.

 C296

    "Oh, no..." Susan yelled hurriedly, but found that Su Bai disappeared suddenly, and the next moment she felt a voice coming from behind her.


    Chapter 0028 Fantastic Five?Still the Fantastic Four!


    "Are you okay?" Susan hurriedly turned to Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head. If even Susan, who had just gained the ability, could hurt himself, then he would be too bad."Your abilities have already appeared, and others should be about the same. Let''s go back and have a look."


    Susan nodded: "What are their abilities? Will you gain abilities when you are infected with the cosmic energy just like us?"


    "I know theirs, but my own..." Su Bai shook his head. He didn''t know what abilities he had acquired.And so far he has not felt any abnormalities or signs.


    "You can see other people''s future, but you can''t see your own?" Susan asked curiously.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "The future is not static. All I know is a fixed future. If there is any slight deviation in the process, the future will also change."


    Su Bai and Susan found Reed and Johnny. Johnny wrapped himself in a down jacket and was talking to Reid excitedly. Seeing Su Bai and Susan coming over, Johnny said excitedly: "You said By the way, it really changed, look..." With that, Johnny snapped his fingers, and a small ball of flame burst out instantly, followed by his snapping fingers like a lighter, extinguished and appeared. Extinguished.


    Reid said with a wry smile: "I did find a change. I found that my body can be deformed like rubber."


    "Thunderbolt, Mr. Fantastic." Su Bai smiled."Then this stone man is missing."


    "Stone man? Is it completely turned into stone?" Johnny asked curiously.


    Su Bai glanced at him and snapped his fingers. In an instant, the down jacket had turned into a suit. Johnny sighed and exclaimed, "You are so cool!"


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, there was a loud noise suddenly, and a huge figure appeared from a distance and was quickly running towards the Eternal Bridge.


    "That''s... Ben?"


    Seeing him like this, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although they have the ability, Susan, Johnny, and Reid have not changed their appearance, but Ben...he has changed too much.


    "Really... the stone man." Johnny said.


    "How could he become like this?" Susan couldn''t help asking Xiang Su Bai.


    "Because he was directly exposed to the cosmic storm, the protective effect of the spacesuit and the reinforced glass of the space station is still different, so his changes are also the strongest." Su Bai explained, and then looked at the damage caused by Ben. ''S house, turned to Reid and said, "I will send you the bill."


    "What?" Reid was taken aback for a moment and then smiled bitterly: "Okay, but it may be later to you, I recently... Recently things are not so good."


    "The final payment for the fourth phase of the Bastille building has not been paid yet?" Su Bai said with a smile: "I know your home, which is your laboratory. Have you considered accepting funding? Buy it as your research base, you don¡¯t need to do anything extra, just provide technical support when I need it."


    "This...I think about it." Reed hesitated."It''s better to get Ben back now."


    After all, they were affected by a cosmic storm together and they knew each other before, so Johnny, Reid and Susan were going to find Ben, but Su Bai did not follow.


    He knew very well that Ben had returned to see his wife. Unfortunately, his changes made his wife unacceptable. The depressed Ben hid on the bridge and wanted to commit suicide. However, he encountered another hapless person who wanted to commit suicide. The amazing appearance was misunderstood and caused a series of things, and finally led to the discovery of their four abilities, known as the Fantastic Four.Su Bai didn''t want to become the Fantastic Five because of this being tied to them!


    But before they left, Su Bai specially reminded them that they can wear special uniforms when they are on the space station, and that thing can also be used in accordance with their abilities after the transformation of the space storm.Otherwise, it would be enough for Johnny to burn out his clothes, and it would be unsightly for Susan to take off his clothes while invisible.With this reminder, it is indeed possible to avoid unnecessary troubles in the early stage, at least not to let Susan''s figure become a topic of discussion after dinner.


    Although he did not go, Su Bai also paid special attention to the news.


    There is still news about the Fantastic Four for the time being, but Su Bai has seen Tony''s news.After becoming Iron Man, Tony has indeed attracted much attention, but the power of the steel suit is also daunting. The government hopes that Tony can surrender this technology, and specially hired an arms expert named Justin Hammer to prove this. How threatening a steel suit was, but it was easily resolved by Tony.


    Su Bai thought that his steel suits, electromagnetic pulses, and the changes brought about by the cosmic storm had not yet appeared. Suddenly discovered that there are more things to be studied recently. Banner should be very happy to finally get rid of his clutches.


    Rice, take a bite.


    The road needs to be taken step by step.


    Of course, things have to be done one by one. Regarding the steel suit, we are not in a hurry for the time being. Let''s study the electromagnetic pulse first.He had made some progress on the space station before, but he hadn''t studied the release process yet, so Su Bai began to look for books in this area to study it, maybe it would be helpful.


    At the same time, the Fantastic Four, like the development in the movie, exposed the abilities of the four people on the bridge. They were called the Fantastic Four by the media. When asked who was the captain, Johnny offered himself a recommendation, but unfortunately no one I believe that in the end, only Reid, who seems to be relatively stable, can come forward and briefly explain the reason for the ability acquisition and said that they don''t know much, and they still need to study!


    "What should I do now? Back to the Timeless Isle?"


    After finally squeezing the crowd, Susan asked.


    Reid said with a wry smile: "You see the crazy look of the media. If you go to the Timeless Isle now, it will definitely cause a bigger sensation. Go back to me first and study what''s going on."


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong, he was with us originally, maybe we can be called the Fantastic Five?" Johnny said with a grin.


    Item 0029


    Pap Building.


    In a relatively old apartment, Reid bought the top floor and turned it into a home laboratory. Of course... he bought it with a loan, and he is unable to repay the loan. The bank''s dunning letters have accumulated a lot. .


    When Reid was about to start the inspection, Susan contacted Su Bai and told him that his current situation might need to stay here temporarily so as not to involve the Timeless Isle and make things more affected. By the way, she also asked. If Su Bai wants to come, we might be better together, but Su Bai declined.


    After the Fantastic Four got on TV, Victor also noticed.


    When the cosmic storm struck, Victor was still affected even though he was hiding far away. He even had a scar on his forehead, and it has never been better. Moreover, the company¡¯s stock was greatly affected by the accident, so he After waking up, I have been dealing with these things. Now that the four of them have gained abilities, Victor has come up.


    Victor and Reid are classmates, and Susan is still working in Victor¡¯s company in name, so he didn¡¯t hide the matter of the cosmic storm and told Victor, and wanted to leave Victor for inspection. But Kedo was not interested in staying here, just let Reed inform himself if there is a result.Leaving from Reid, Victor unexpectedly discovered his own change. His body seemed to be gradually changing, as if it had become a special metal substance.

 C297

    Moreover, he also discovered another ability.


    He can absorb electricity and release it.


    Ability breeds ambition, not to mention Victor''s self-respecting personality, and Victor''s mind has quietly changed.


    The result of the test is simple. They have this ability because their genes are changed by the energy of the cosmic storm.


    "Reid, is there any way you can make me come back?" At first he was patiently waiting, but gradually he became impatient.


    His appearance is too inconvenient.


    So they can not worry, but Ben is very anxious.


    "Ben, I''m already trying to figure out a solution," Reid assured.


    "I''ve heard this many times, you are not me! It''s not my ghostly appearance." Ben said excitedly.


    "Perhaps... you can ask Su Bai."


    Susan next to him hesitated for a moment, and said, "He might have a way."


    "It''s been several days? I don''t know if his abilities have appeared." Johnny said curiously.


    "It''s hard to say that the DNA of mutants is different from ordinary people. There is no guarantee that he can acquire the same abilities as us. But..." Reid paused and said to Susan: "You should ask, maybe... What can he really do."


    "Well," Susan nodded and just about to call, she heard Su Bai''s voice ringing.


    "Hello."


    Su Bai said hello with a smile, Susan unexpectedly said: "What a coincidence? I was just planning to find you."


    "Because of Ben?"


    Su Bai looked at the man who had become a stone, and his volume was much larger than before. His body was like a rock. He had no son, no lips, and his entire body was entirely stone.What''s interesting is that Su Bai discovered that his fingers turned into four?


    If an ordinary person was not prepared, seeing the Stone Man would be shocked, but Su Bai knew that he was like this for a long time, so instead of being shocked, he felt very familiar. This was what he had in mind.


    "Using a machine to simulate the forces formed by the cosmic storm should be able to restore Ben to the original." Su Bai said casually under the gaze of Ben expectation.


    Reid was stunned and said: "This is indeed a good way, but it is difficult to guarantee the specific details and requires a lot of analysis..."


    "Let''s do it first." Su Bai interrupted Reid''s words, his character is like this, he is too stable, and he must do everything without fail.


    "Talk?"


    Su Bai asked Susan.


    Susan nodded, and the two went to the balcony outside.


    "How is the ability to master?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s relatively stable." Susan said."What about you? Has your ability emerged?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    At the same time, other people''s changes have taken place, but he hasn''t. Su Bai also wonders if he hasn''t acquired any abilities.But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he temporarily set aside to concentrate on studying electromagnetic pulses. Now, he has finally succeeded in researching and can successfully release electromagnetic pulses. In a good mood, he is ready to go and see Susan and the others. , As a result, his ability was revealed at this time.


    With the success of electromagnetic pulses and the emergence of new abilities, Su Bai''s mood now is beyond words!


    "What is it?" Susan asked curiously when Su Bai nodded.


    Su Bai smiled and raised his palm slightly.


    In an instant, sizzling electric lights gleamed and crackled.


    "Electricity?" Susan asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I can generate electricity out of thin air and control the current. Although I haven''t had time to study in depth, I think...I should be able to do galvanization and develop many applications. The most important thing is...this ability is right for me. His ability helps a lot."


    He was slightly disappointed when he found out that his ability was electricity. Mainly, this ability was not cool enough, some were too popular, not to mention the ability to control the weather can also release thunder and lightning. It felt a little overlapped, but soon he found what he was thinking. too easy.


    First of all, this ability is faster and more convenient than controlling the lightning released by the weather. The release and power of the super-electromagnetic gun will be greatly enhanced, and the newly developed electromagnetic pulse can also be amplified by this. Second, the current can be controlled, even galvanized. There will be many due effects. Although this ability looks a bit popular, the effect is actually good, even if it is only used as an auxiliary enhancement method, it is also extremely useful.


    "Victor has also been here. We don''t know his ability yet. And...I resigned." Susan said suddenly.


    Chapter 0030 Want to Be Strong?Jump off the building!


    "This is a very wise choice!"


    Su Bai said with a smile when Susan said that she had resigned."Then have you considered coming to work with me?"


    Susan smiled and said: "What I want to do now is to clarify what has happened during the recent period and adapt to the new life now."


    "Alright." Su Bai responded with a smile.


    Susan¡¯s character is actually a very young woman. She and her brother Johnny are completely at two extremes. They don¡¯t like to show off so much, they prefer a stable and simple life, so Su Bai is not in a hurry, because Timeless Island is definitely the best for her. The place where she won¡¯t get extra attention.And although Su Bai has always said that Susan will work for him, but in fact it is not so eager or obligatory!


    Is Susan pretty?Pretty!

 C298

    Is it famous?Have!


    But to the point where Su Bai felt that he must get it, just let the flow go.


    "Uh, I didn''t bother you?" Johnny walked over quietly and asked tentatively.


    "Excuse me." Su Bai said with a smile: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?"


    "What are your abilities?" Johnny asked curiously.


    "Electricity!"


    "Sounds great, is it possible to generate electricity all over the body? Can it fly? I mean...I can generate flames all over my body, I think I should be able to fly." Without saying a word, Johnny revealed his purpose .


    It''s him. He came to ask Su Bai for advice.


    After all, there are so many mutants on Timeless Island, Su Bai is definitely the one who knows this ability best.


    "Want me to teach you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Johnny nodded repeatedly.


    "What good do I have?"


    "How about helping you chase my sister?" Johnny said.


    "Johnny!" Susan yelled angrily when she didn''t expect to get involved with herself.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s actually very easy to fly, come here."


    Johnny walked over hurriedly and obediently, and asked excitedly, "What do I need to do?"


    "Very simple."


    Su Bai suddenly smirked and pointed at Johnny. In an instant, Johnny''s body floated involuntarily.


    Flickering around, Johnny shouted nervously: "I''m talking about flying by myself, not this kind of flying."


    "Soon... believe me!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved, and Johnny instantly flew out of the balcony and fell down.


    "Oh, Johnny!"


    Susan was shocked and hurriedly held the balcony to look down, and Johnny quickly fell from the roof of the building.


    "Fire, fire!"


    Seeing getting closer and closer to the ground, Johnny yelled nervously. Suddenly, flames spread all over his body. Johnny concentrated on controlling the flames. Just when he was about to land, he flew up with a chuckle.


    The flame roared into the air, and immediately afterwards, I heard the thunderbolt yelling in excitement.


    "call!"


    Susan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "His biggest problem is that his concentration is not enough and his personality is too detached." Su Bai said with a light smile."Seeing that I am a good ability teacher, do you want me to help you?"


    "Me? Do you want to throw me down? I can''t catch fire and can''t fly." Susan said.


    Su Bai smiled and reached out to hug Susan.


    Susan didn''t get rid of her body as soon as she stiffened, and she immediately felt Su Bai flying up in her arms, and then... jumped off the roof.


    "Oh my God, he actually did this..."


    Susan didn''t expect it at all, she thought Su Bai was joking, after all, she was not a thunderbolt.


    The feeling of falling stunned Susan.


    "Quick, release the force field."


    Su Bai said while letting go of Susan.


    Susan was frightened and frantically trying to catch Su Bai, but Su Bai opened the distance easily.


    "Lichang, Lichang can protect you!" Su Bai shouted.


    "Force field, force field..."


    Susan muttered and finally calmed down, waved her hands down, and an energy field appeared in an instant.


    With a bang, Susan seemed to have touched something, and her falling body stopped.Looking down, a erratic and transparent force field has stabilized her body.Susan, who was in a panic, was pulled up, Su Bai surrounded her and asked her to stand in the force field and said, "Your problem is not not being focused enough, but that you didn''t want to develop your abilities!"


    "Now, try to follow me up with the force field."


    Su Bai said that the body slowly floated upwards, Susan hesitated, and began to build a force field under her feet, like a ladder of stairs, step by step, Susan just returned to the roof with Su Bai. After landing, Susan still felt a little dazed.


    "Amazing."

 C299

    "How did you do it?" Susan asked suddenly curiously.


    "Change the surrounding magnetic field." Su Bai laughed."From this aspect, our abilities are very similar at first glance. You control the force field, and I am the magnetic field. And your invisibility is to control the light waves to make yourself invisible, and I can do it too."


    Invisibility, Su Bai had discovered that he had this ability before, but at that time he was not very proficient in controlling his own magnetic field. Later, he had no chance to become invisible and never used it.Now Su Bai tried to control the magnetic field to change himself and the surrounding light.Susan soon discovered that Su Bai was gradually disappearing, and even the clothes were gone. She subconsciously reached out and touched it, but she could still feel it.


    "It''s the same!"


    As soon as his ability was recovered, Su Bai appeared again.


    "Hmm."


    "In fact, if you extend this ability, you can not only target yourself, but also target other people or objects, and even be more detailed. You can also use this method if you have small acne on your face and you can''t make up to cover it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    With that said, Susan suddenly became interested in her abilities.


    "Oh huh~" Johnny landed from the air and said excitedly: "Awesome!"


    Su Bai smiled, and went out of the balcony to look at Reid. Reid was still studying various data at the computer, sometimes his arms and head were stretched. Well, this way of working is very magical...


    Seeing him, Su Bai thought of a mutant on the island, and the craftsman, deciphering the same group of people who were rescued by himself, Su Bai has forgotten the long name, and the new code name is Skin Man. His ability is that his skin is longer than others, and he can control the extension of these skins, but it''s not as long as Reid, and it''s a little invulnerable!


    Item 0031


    I visited Reed''s laboratory or home, it was a bit shabby indeed, and it was just the roof.Most of the space is used to place his experimental instruments, and the living space is not large.Speaking of it, science is not something that anyone can play. It''s just those instruments, and the investment in experiments can make ordinary families go bankrupt.It''s normal for Reid to be so tight!


    Although Su Bai does not do experimental research, he probably knows the input from Hanke and Zhao Hailun, which is expensive.Unless Reid is a rich man like Tony, it''s normal to be tight.


    Looking at the stack of dunning letters, Su Bai smiled and said to Reid: "It seems that your situation is really not very good. How is my previous proposal considered? I can fund your laboratory. Plan to be your boss. If you have a project to research, you can ask me to invest. This will be extra at that time. If not, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I need you to provide technical support for help. This is comparable to you looking for Weiwei Isn¡¯t Kudo stronger?"


    "This is a good proposal, Reid," Ben said in response.


    "Okay." Reid actually thought about it. This condition is really hard to refuse, especially after seeing those dunning letters.


    "Very well, I''ll let someone come back to sign a contract with you. I don''t care about other things. I will buy this building directly and leave the lower floor for you. You can expand your laboratory." Su Bai laughed He said, and then took out the phone to call Kanina.


    Zhao Hailun¡¯s experiment was purely tied to himself, and the project was really good.As for Reid''s investment, it is nothing more than a building, and his ingenuity will use too much in the future.At least in the future, if Su Bai prepares to explore space, Reid''s help is absolutely vital.


    Taking advantage of the old sister''s absence, Johnny secretly beckoned to Su Bai.


    Su Bai walked over suspiciously, and saw Johnny sneaking out two tickets."For you."


    "The striptease show is still the underwear show, so sneaky." Su Bai smiled and joked and took it over and took a look. It turned out to be a ticket for a racing game.


    "I finally got this. I had an appointment with someone who wanted to go, but... you know." Johnny said with a grin, "This game is very exciting. You can take my sister to watch it."


    "Are you sure her character would be interested in this?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Johnny shook his head and said, "You don''t understand it. It doesn''t matter what you look at, but who you look at is important.


    "You really plan to help me chase your sister." Su Bai smiled and accepted the ticket.


    Johnny winked and smiled, then turned and left.


    The race is tomorrow, although he is not interested in racing or anything, but since Johnny has sent the tickets, he will ask hello.I went to Susan''s room and found Susan. Su Bai asked if she would like to watch this racing game with herself tomorrow.


    I thought she would be uninterested, but Susan agreed.If you agree, go ahead.


    That night Su was defeated and did not leave, so he ordered a bunch of takeaways to have a small gathering with them. It was a celebration of Reid''s acceptance of his own funding and stayed here overnight.At noon the next day, Su Bai went out with Susan to watch the racing game.


    "I don''t seem to have seen you wear a normal skirt?"


    Susan''s figure is very good. She is still protruding forward and still has long legs. However, since she realized her, no matter what the work or the situation, she seems to wear long pants. She has never seen her wear that normal dress or skirt. .


    "Is my dress good?" Susan asked.


    She prepared this dress specially.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Of course not, just a little curious."


    "It''s just not used to it." Susan explained.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded without asking much.


    There are a lot of people on the racetrack, and similar sports events like this are still very popular in the United States. For example, Johnny''s motorcycle stunt performances were also sought after by many people.Before coming in, Su Bai also specially sold Coke and popcorn. Well, although it''s not a movie, I just bought the ones that were sold at the door.The ticket that Johnny bought is more advanced, closer to the track, and you can feel the atmosphere. Although it hasn''t started yet, the atmosphere is already very warm...


    After Su Bai and Susan sat down, they were really infected by the atmosphere of the scene. Originally, they didn''t have much interest in the car itself, but now they have a sense of expectation.Over time, the introduction of the racers has begun on the big screen in the center of the stadium. A total of eight people have participated in the competition, and the cars are all ready to enter the stadium.


    "Tony Stark?"


    Looking at the name of the racer on the screen, Su Bai discovered a very familiar name.Obviously, the name Tony Stark is unlikely to have the same name, so in other words, is it really him?


    He has this leisurely running to participate in the racing competition?It won''t...it''s a coincidence.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing the change in Su Bai''s expression, Susan couldn''t help asking.

 C300

    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "It''s nothing, I suddenly think this game will be very exciting, and even more interesting pictures of the racing car can be seen."


    "Do you know what it is?" Susan asked subconsciously when he heard this suggestive.


    After all, can Su Bai see the future? If it is purely a racing car, he shouldn''t have to say that.


    "Look!" Su Bai smiled and took the popcorn and ate it.


    As the sound rang, the game began.


    The racing cars rushed out like wild horses running out of the rest. This feeling of extreme speed is really easy to make people excited. Su Bai and Susan also watched seriously.


    Su Bai pays attention to Tony¡¯s car. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t rush to the front very quickly. It was just in the middle. However, Tony¡¯s technique is not bad. It may be related to driving and picking up girls every day. When Dao, he overtook another car, and followed the straight acceleration to prepare to continue forward, but there was an accident in front...


    Item 0032


    boom!


    The front of a racing car was neatly chopped off, and the car overturned and flew out and exploded.


    A shirtless man wearing something like a simple device holding two electric whips is walking slowly on the track, and there is a bright arc reactor on his chest!


    Sudden changes made the scene instantly become chaotic, and people in the stands got up and fled and shouted one after another.


    At the same time, Tony had already drove towards this side. He was slightly surprised when he saw the person in the middle of the track, and he had no time to react. He saw the person swinging down with a whip. Tony''s car broke instantly, and the car turned forward. Going out, hit the guardrail of the distant track.


    "Oh my God!"


    Susan yelled in surprise, unexpectedly such a change would happen.Seeing the people around him running out, Susan turned her head and looked at Su Bai.


    Eating popcorn leisurely.


    "His name is Ivan Vanke. The arc reactor on his chest is similar to Iron Man''s. Two whips can emit high voltage. You can call him a whip lock." Su Bai swallowed the popcorn in his mouth and clapped his hands to shake off the residue. Said Susan.


    Susan was stunned and said: "Should we help?"


    "Let''s take a look, Tony will solve it." Su Bai shook his head.


    Whiplock''s equipment is too crude, and Tony won''t have much problem solving it.


    While talking, Tony had climbed out of the car with difficulty to see that he did not suffer any serious injuries. The whip was swung with the whip lock, and the electric light crackled brightly.


    Su Bai had a feeling that as long as he had a small thought, he could make the current fly over and make the locked whip lose its power.This ability and the thunder and lightning generated by controlling the weather are completely two concepts!


    At this time, a few cars behind the whiplock drove over. Seeing this situation, the car in front wanted to stop, but the one behind did not react. In an instant, the cars collided and exploded.In the flames, Whip Lock didn''t turn around and walked towards Tony step by step.


    "Normal people never look back at the explosion." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What? You said the opposite? Normal people will go to see it, right?" Susan said.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    The whiplash slammed the whip towards Tony. Tony''s reaction was quite quick to avoid him, but he was a little embarrassed, and he fell to the ground a few times, and Tony looked a little flustered under the pressure of the whiplash. At this moment, I suddenly heard a bang!


    A car drove over and hit the whip lock directly, pushing him against the fence of the track.


    In the car was a fat driver and Pepe.


    Peppa was carrying a red box in his hand, and Tony beckoned to her when he saw it.The driver was reversing and crashing. Pepe couldn''t keep his balance in tandem. Tony shouted outside anxiously that he couldn''t get the box.


    "..."


    Seeing Tony shouting and throwing the box to me, throwing it to me, and then Pepe dangling with the box inside, Su Bai felt anxious!


    It''s just a box, as for?


    Don''t you just throw it out.


    And the driver...Although he knew he was going to hit the whip lock to solve this trouble, you stopped and let Pepe throw the box out.


    Silently shook his head, Su Bai couldn''t see it.


    It''s just a procrastination!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai shook his finger slightly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a chuckle, the box flew directly from Pepe''s hand, and then fell under Tony''s feet.


    Tony could see clearly that the box was not thrown out by Pepe.


    Can find the control box...


    Tony looked around subconsciously and saw Su Bai and a very beautiful blonde.


    The inexplicable Tony was relieved a lot and even waved to Su Bai before gently opening the box.


    In an instant, the box changed. Tony put his hands in and lifted it to cover his body. In an instant, he heard the sound of machinery running, and then began to extend and cover. It didn¡¯t take long for the steel suit to appear. With the helmet down, Tony One kick kicked Pepe''s car away, and then looked at the whip lock.

 C301

    "This is Mark 5? Suitcase armor. Tony, the guy who upgrades his suit is a bit too fast, right? How long has it been before this has been made." Su Bai had to sigh that Tony is indeed a genius, but Although the convenience of this kind of suitcase suit has been improved a lot, it is still not convenient enough, and the volume is still a bit large.Secondly, this design will affect the function of the armor, and it will not be too strong in all aspects, so it is fine to deal with general emergencies.


    "Wait."


    Su Bai said something to Susan and then turned into an electric light, and appeared beside the car in the blink of an eye.


    Pepe was still in the car in a panic, Su Bai grabbed her and teleported back to the stand.


    "this is?"


    Peipei was taken aback for a moment, and then surprised: "Mr. Su Bai, why are you here?"


    "Let''s watch the game." Su Bai smiled: "This is Susan, this is Tony''s secret... Oh no, you got a promotion? Well, Tony finally did the right thing. This is Pepe, The current president of Stark Industries."


    After investigating Pepe''s memory, Su Bai soon knew that she had been promoted and became the president of Stark Industries.


    After introducing each other, Su Bai said: "I brought you here so as not to affect Tony. The two can easily affect you when they fight."


    "Hogan is still in the car," Peppa said.


    "That fat driver?" Su Bai said with a pouted mouth: "Let him find a way by himself, it''s stupid."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Pepe was speechless for a while and said nothing.


    At this time, Iron Man has fought with the whiplash. Although the whiplash does not have a battle suit or armor, his whip is still extremely threatening, and his reaction speed is also fast. The most important thing is the fast attack speed. The function of Iron Man or this suit is indeed greatly weakened. The attack speed of the hand cannon is too slow. Before the charge is completed, the whip lock has been drawn with a whip, and the suit has been damaged after a few whips. , Shining with lightning...


    Suddenly, the lashing whip wrapped around Iron Man''s neck and threw it out. With a bang, Iron Man smashed the guardrail of the wall and threw it on the stand, in front of the three Su Bai.At the same time, the whip lock has been chasing, and a whip is swung over here!


    Item 0033


    "what¡­¡­"


    Pepe screamed in horror when she saw the flashing whip struck.At the same time, Susan subconsciously released the force field to protect the surroundings who wanted to block the whiplash attack.The moment the stand opened, the whip stopped abruptly in the air.


    "what?"


    Suspiciously, he shook the whip, but found that the whip couldn''t move at all. After that, he felt a strong force coming and instantly knocked him to the ground.The sudden change made the whiplash astonished. When he looked up, he saw Su Bai slowly waving his hand to pull Iron Man up.


    "Can you do it, this guy can''t handle it? Don''t persuade him, fuck him!" Su Bai said truthfully.


    "When will I say that I can''t figure it out?" Tony snorted unconvincingly, and then jumped down.


    Although the whip lock was surprised, he quickly calmed down and started fighting with Tony. This time Tony learned to be smart. Knowing that his suit was combative, he almost changed his strategy. Seeing the whip hit him, Tony didn¡¯t evade his position. I was wrapped around the whip, followed by a violent grasp of the whip, and took the initiative to wrap around the body in circles to draw closer. The whip lock waved another whip, but Tony reached out and grabbed the whip and pulled it directly. A shoulder fall smashed the whip lock heavily to the ground.


    With a sigh of whiplash, he was struggling, but he couldn''t get up, and then he vomited blood at the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the police finally appeared, and a group of policemen rushed over and caught the uniform when they saw the whip.


    "This is over?"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head. Although he knew that this was not the final duel between Iron Man and Whip Lock, it was not exciting enough. It felt like an anticlimax.But think about it the same way, the whip lock does not have a steel jersey. I was hit by a car a few times before and it should have been injured. The one that I fell can be ignored, and the one that Tony fell is really not light.


    "How are you?"


    Seeing Tony coming over, Peppa ran over to check with concern.


    Tony shook his head: "It''s okay, why are you here, and who is this?"


    "Susan." Su Bai introduced.


    "The invisible girl? The Fantastic Four is very famous recently, um... although it''s a bit worse than me." Tony smiled and said, then winked at Su Bai, apparently joking about Su Bai being with Susan. .


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You should check it."


    "Well, there is a party at my house tomorrow night. For my birthday party, you must come over." Tony invited.


    Su Bai glanced at Susan, and then said: "If you have time, just pass."


    Tony nodded and prepared to leave, when his driver had already ran over.


    "Change the driver when you have time." Su Bai patted Tony on the shoulder. Tony was stunned, but he didn''t react. Su Bai suddenly said what this meant.


    "Let''s go too!"


    The racing competition is obviously impossible to continue. Although it was forced to end after a short period of time, it was indeed much more exciting than a simple racing competition.Coming out of the racing track, there was still chaos outside. Susan asked curiously: "Do you know Tony Stark?"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Yes, I have a good relationship with him and his father."


    Susan nodded, she just asked casually."Where to go now, go back?"


    "It''s too early to go back now. Let''s go shopping and buy you a suit by the way." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No need? I have a lot of clothes." Susan said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I admit that your basics are good to wear and everything is beautiful, but since you go with me, of course you have to be the most shining and dazzling one, otherwise I will lose face? That''s the decision!"


    Su Bai''s non-rejection attitude and reasons made Susan unable to refute and refuse.

 C302

    There is no special research on the brand of Supai, but after a call to Kanina, it is natural to know which brand is the best.Immediately, Su Bai took Susan over and began to dress her up, clothes, shoes, even underwear, hairstyles, etc., from inside to outside, from head to toe.


    The golden wavy hair is scattered, she wears a blue crystal necklace around her neck, her fair skin is accompanied by a white dress with a tube top, and a gauze shawl is placed on her shoulders. Liv is slightly tight, and her figure There is no doubt that there is a pair of red high heels at the foot, the whole person looks tall and beautiful, and Susan can''t recognize herself in the mirror.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Su Bai stood behind, looked at Susan in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    Amazing!


    After dressing up this set, Su Bai felt amazing, completely different from the feeling Susan gave herself before.


    Imagine that Susan, who is already very beautiful without dressing up and making up, is now dressed like this. It is normal to have such a sense of surprise.


    "Thank you." Susan replied in a low voice.


    No woman does not love beauty.


    Although she doesn''t dress up much, she is still very happy to see herself like this.


    "Let''s go, go back and let Johnny and the others have a look, I guarantee that they won''t recognize you." Su Bai smiled and raised his arm, Susan smiled and stretched out his arm.


    Pap Building.


    Su Bai and Susan entered the elevator, Susan almost attracted everyone''s attention along the way, especially after someone recognized her as an invisible woman, it almost caused a riot. Fortunately, Su Bai took her and teleported away directly.


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai said to Susan with a smile.


    "Very good, not too good." Susan shook her head and said, "I''m still not used to being followed by so many people like this."


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao was about to speak when the elevator shook suddenly and then stopped abruptly, then waited for it to go out and become dim.The sudden change made Susan a little unstable, and she subconsciously threw herself into Su Bai''s arms.


    Hugging Susan, Su Bai lowered his head and asked, "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay." Susan shook her head in a low voice.


    The dimly enclosed space, coupled with Su Bai¡¯s generous chest and strong arms, inexplicably gave Susan a sense of tension that speeds up his heartbeat, especially the masculine aura on Su Bai¡¯s body makes Susan feel that she seems to have So a momentary trance.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator suddenly lights up again.


    Chapter 0034 Tony''s Birthday Party


    Susan felt an inexplicable sense of loss when the elevator was on.


    Leaving from Su Bai''s arms, Su Bai smiled and stretched out Susan''s arm in his arm. At this time, the elevator had reached the top floor.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened. As soon as the two walked out, they saw Ben chasing Johnny angrily. There was a layer of foam on his face. It is estimated that Johnny had done some mischief against him.The two of you chased me. When they saw Su Bai and Susan, they stopped almost at the same time, looking at them in surprise.


    Susan was a little uncomfortable with this look, lowered her head and said: "What, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister, you are so beautiful." Johnny exclaimed.


    Ben seemed to forget to trouble Johnny, and nodded in agreement.


    "I''m going to a party with Su Bai tomorrow, so...so I just dressed up." Susan explained, and then said: "I will go back to the room first."


    With that, Susan hurried upstairs, and met Reed on the way, and Reed was surprised by Susan''s appearance.


    "Tell me, what did you do to my sister to make her make such a big change? Didn''t you go to a car race? Why did it seem like a wedding." Johnny asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Didn''t your sister say that she is going to participate in other people''s parties, so I took her to dress up. Okay, you run away, Ben, you go to wash your face, Reid, your instrument research How''s it going?"


    "I also need to test the data. I must ensure that it is foolproof. Even a small mistake may lead to irreparable results." Reid said seriously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Well, then you can continue testing."


    Turning back to the room, Su Bai saw Susan coming out of the room. The clothes had been changed to what he usually wears. Seeing Su Bai, Susan hesitated and said, "How much did this set cost?"


    "What? You still want to give money?" Su Bai asked dumbly when she heard her ask.


    Susan nodded: "It''s too expensive."


    "You have nothing to do with you. First of all, I don¡¯t need money. Second, I have face when you look beautiful, so don¡¯t think about it, just keep it with peace of mind. If you insist on giving money, you don¡¯t give me face, or... you If you want to divide the line with me, you must be clear?" Su Bai asked.


    Susan stopped talking.


    "Don''t think too much." Su Bai said with a smile and then turned back to the room.


    Tony¡¯s birthday party was in the evening. At noon, Tony also specifically called Su Pai to remind him not to forget. The party started at 6pm.At five o''clock, Su Bai and Susan were ready to go downstairs, listening to an extended luxury car downstairs.


    This was specially prepared by Su Bai for Agent No. 3. It would be a little too shabby if it was dressed in such a gorgeous dress for the party.


    I drove to Tony''s house. There are already many cars parked here. It seems that Tony should have invited many people for this party.Su Bai and Susan got out of the car and entered the villa. They soon saw that the living room was full of people, but... why are they all women?


    Su Bai swept around, there were at least hundreds of people, all of whom were young and beautiful, wearing sexy and revealing clothes, but did not find a man.

 C303

    Apart from Tony, there is probably only one man in the entire villa.


    Well, it fits Tony''s style very well.


    "Pepe."


    Su Bai beckoned to Pepe next to him."Where is Tony?"


    "Still in the laboratory downstairs." Pepe said with a wry smile.


    Obviously, Peppa was helpless for such absurd birthday parties.


    "I''ll call him up, and then I''ll have to go to the company in a while." Pepe said and turned around and called Tony up. Su Bai and Susan found a place to sit down at will.


    I have to say that the two are still very eye-catching, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are the focus of the audience.So far, Su defeated a man, and he was handsome and handsome.As for Susan, his female companion, although they are all beautiful women, they are a bit worse than Susan.


    Good-looking men and beautiful women, how could they not attract attention.


    Many people started to inquire about Su Bai''s identity, and even came over to start a conversation.


    For this kind of strike-up, Su Bai refused coldly without hypocritical, and chatted openly, but if the other party wanted any further action, Su Bai refused with a smile, which made the other person feel the feeling of rejection. .


    Not long after, there was a scream, and Su Bai turned his head and saw Tony came out wearing a steel suit.


    "It''s really a shame."


    Any woman who can be here doesn''t know the identity of Tony Iron Man. He also came out wearing a steel suit. Isn''t this what a poo?


    "Hi, you guys are finally here." Tony opened his mask and said.


    "Oh my god, you are so beautiful." Tony said to Su Bai after complimenting Susan, "I won''t be drunk today!"


    "Just leave us alone, they can''t wait." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Tony chuckled, and the mask stood up and walked to the front. Soon... the dynamic music sounded, Tony stood beside the female DJ, and the music began to oscillate. The atmosphere of the party was naturally lit in an instant.


    "Don''t you envy? You are as rich as his Tony, but there are so many women around him cheering. If you think of it, you can go there, don''t worry about me." In the corner, Susan said towards Su Bai.


    "What?" The music was loud, Su Bai asked aloud.


    "I said..." Susan leaned close to Su Bai."You can go if you want, they must be interested in you too."


    "But I''m not interested in them." Su Bai smiled and shook his head to toast and bumped into Susan.


    The music is loud, Tony and the group of beauties are completely immersed in the hi-pi atmosphere, dancing one by one, showcasing their figure and figure to their heart''s content.Tony is in the crowd and looks like a fish in the water.


    The lights flicker, this kind of atmosphere and the stimulation of alcohol are easily affected. The atmosphere of the party is getting more and more exciting, and Su Bai and Susan are getting closer and closer, and the atmosphere is getting more and more charming.


    Item 0035


    Dim lights, loud music.


    Su Bai sat in the corner with Susan, watching the people in front of them dance, drinking glass by glass.I don''t know when Su Bai''s hand has already held Susan''s waist, almost holding Susan into his arms.Susan''s face was ruddy and her eyes were blurred, half leaning against Su Bai''s arms.


    The physical contact and the influence of alcohol seemed to have caused a fire in the bodies of the two of them, and it seemed that both might turn into a raging fire.


    "Ding!"


    When the wine glasses collided, the two drank the wine in one go, and then reached out to get the bottle to continue pouring.


    Susan''s hand held the wine bottle, but Su Bai''s hand held Susan''s hand.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Susan''s eyes were intoxicated.


    Su Bai''s eyes seemed to have a magical power, and Susan, who was already intoxicated by electricity, became even more dazed.


    "your eyes¡­¡­"


    Susan seemed to have discovered the New World, and said with some surprise: "Why is there flame in your eyes?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Doesn''t it look good?"


    "It looks good, it feels... very special." Susan stared at Su Bai''s eyes, as if seeing the flames seemed to rise and began to spin quickly, like a vortex that would draw herself into, Susan couldn''t help but approach. near¡­¡­


    then¡­¡­


    Patter.


    She seemed to have touched something with her mouth. Before Susan could react, she felt that she suddenly became a flat boat in the ocean swept by the raging waves.


    Su Bai held Susan a bit intensely, a bit greedy, as if he had forgotten where he was...


    However, no one here pays attention to them either.


    "Tony, Tony..."


    Suddenly someone called Tony''s name loudly. Tony, who was holding a wine bottle, turned his head and saw a black man waving anxiously at him.

 C304

    "Hey, Rod, why did you come, so many beauties are waiting anxiously!" Tony shouted with a grin.


    Rod shook his head speechlessly, and then shouted: "You must follow me now, the president wants to see you."


    "What? I can''t hear it!" Tony deliberately yelled and laughed with the beautiful women around.


    Rod frowned and was a little displeased with Tony''s attitude. Of course he knew that Tony was not inaudible, he was deliberate, and he knew Tony too much for so long.But this time the matter is very important. The president wants to see him, but he spends his time here.


    He promised the president that he would take Tony there.


    But this way...


    Rod took a deep breath and suddenly turned and left and went directly to Tony''s laboratory.


    Already drunk, Tony didn''t care, and played the game with the beauties.


    boom!


    The hand bombarded the wine bottle, which evoked applause from the surrounding area. Tony, who likes to be pushy and pompous, instantly became interested and asked them to throw more things.


    "What the hell!"


    The music has stopped, everyone watched Tony smash the bottle accurately with the hand cannon. The sound of the hand cannon combined with the sound of glass breaking made the selfless Su Bai wake up, and turned his head and took a look. Regarding the matter, Su Bai, who was looking ruddy and panting, said: "Leave the sorrowful bag alone, let''s continue..."


    "Hey, you don''t deserve to wear that suit, take it off."


    A voice suddenly sounded, and immediately after everyone saw a man in a white steel suit came over.


    Tony glanced at it, then he smiled, turned his head and said to the DJ: "Some jazz."


    "Yes, sir."


    The dynamic jazz rang instantly.


    Seeing Tony''s indifferent attitude, Rod rushed over and hugged Tony."Take off your suit, Tony!"


    Tony shook his head helplessly, the reactor in his chest suddenly lit up, and the two rushed out in an instant.


    When Rod landed, Tony walked back and said as he walked, "You can put it back wherever you took it from, and don''t break my things."


    What responded to him was a disc!


    Ding!


    Tony''s head was smashed and he turned his head and walked over."You really want to do a fight, I will fulfill you!"


    Tony fought with Rod.


    Both of them were wearing battle suits and their destructive power was amazing. The clanging sounds were deafening. It didn''t take long for the two of them to fight from the room inside to the hall, and even used hand cannons.The people in the living room were startled and ran out one after another.


    "Wow!"


    A hand cannon beam came in the direction of Su Bai and Susan, and the two people who were forgetting themselves didn''t seem to notice.Seeing that the hand cannon was about to strike, Su Bai waved his hand abruptly, and the magnetic field shield immediately opened, and the hand cannon dissipated with a sound.


    "by!"


    Su Bai loosened Susan and took a look, only to find that Tony was fighting fiercely with the same man in the steel suit.


    Looking at this situation, Su Bai knew that it must be Rhodes wearing Mark 2.


    Susan was sober at this time and was shocked to see this scene. Why did the cheerful party suddenly turn into a fight between two Iron Men?


    "Who is this?" Susan asked in surprise.


    "War Machine!" Su Bai said with a pouted mouth.


    "No, don''t you stop them?" Another hand cannon accidentally flew over while speaking, and Susan hurriedly released the force field to block it.


    "Let them fight if they want to fight." Su Bai was not in the mood to pay attention to them now, turned around and hugged Susan''s waist, and immediately moved away before Susan could react.


    In the next moment, the two had appeared in a certain room.


    Su Bai waved his hand and heard a click, and the door was locked.


    Susan looked around in confusion: "Where is this?"


    "The Immortal Manor."


    Su Bai said, hugged Susan, bowed his head and kissed.


    When I returned to my house, there was no one to bother me and I didn''t need to worry about it. I lay down with Susan in my arms, and gradually came a voice in the room.


    ...


    It was crazy all night, and when Susan woke up the next day, she felt like she was going to fall apart. She had a splitting headache, and she felt aching all over her body when she moved slightly.Reluctantly opening her eyes and rubbing her head, Susan saw Su Bai who was sleeping soundly next to her.


    Susan was stunned for a moment. Susan''s memory gradually came to life, and she quickly remembered what happened yesterday, which made her instantly embarrassed, moved her body subconsciously, and soon saw the blush on the sheet, which made Susan a little dazed, no Thinking of myself like this... I transformed into a real woman.


    Chapter 0036 is playing video, you are still a little tender!

 C305

    "you''re awake?"


    Su Bai opened his eyes to see Susan looking at him, smiled and said, reaching out and lifting away the scattered blonde hair.


    "Morning." Susan woke up and greeted somewhat unnaturally.


    "Morning!" Su Bai smiled and hugged Susan and kissed."Are you going to lie down for a while or get up?"


    "I... I''m lying down for a while." Although a little embarrassed, she is not in a good state now.


    "Then I will accompany you."


    Su Bai smiled and said that he put his arms around Susan and lay down like this. Susan was really embarrassed and unnatural at first, but Susan''s natural reaction and occasional chats made Susan better gradually. Although it was because of drinking yesterday, it is undeniable that Susan wouldn''t be able to drink so much with Su Bai if she didn''t feel it, so she couldn''t resist.


    It was almost noon that the two people got up, dressed and washed properly. Su Bai asked her to prepare some food, and then took her to visit his immortal manor. When it was almost evening, Su Bai and Susan did this. Went to the Pap Building.


    As a result, it was surprisingly discovered... something went wrong!


    There seemed to be signs of fighting in the hall. The door of the machine developed by Reid was open, and there was a person lying on the side.


    "this?"


    Susan was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly ran over, Ben has actually changed back to a human appearance.


    "Reid and Johnny are not there."


    Su Bai looked around and found neither of them.


    "Ben, wake up, wake up..."


    Susan shouted hurriedly, and Ben quietly woke up.


    "Susan, Su Bai..." Ben opened his eyes and looked at the two men, and said with some difficulty: "It''s Victor, he, he lied to me and took Reed away."


    "Where is Johnny?" Susan asked.


    Ben shook his head: "I don''t know, I didn''t see him."


    "Victor has changed. He calls himself Doctor Doom. Let''s go and save Reid." Ben struggled to stand up and said.


    "Let''s go, you... don''t go." Seeing Ben has changed back to the original appearance, Susan said hesitantly.


    If it were a stone man, Susan would definitely not refuse, but now Ben... is just an ordinary person, too dangerous.


    After Susan finished speaking, she turned her head and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai was not worried, but looked at Ben."What do you think?"


    "I''m going to save Reid." Ben said in a deep voice and looked at the machine.


    This machine can turn him back into an ordinary person, maybe... he can also become a stone man.


    Ben walked into the machine, Su Bai waved his hand to close the hatch, and slammed his hand on the controlled machine. The machine started up instantly, and he saw the loud roar of Ben inside, and his body gradually changed. After that he has become a stone man again.


    Victor Corporation.


    Su Bai, Susan, the Stone Man suddenly appeared.


    Looking at the completed statue of Victor, Su Bai raised his mouth and smiled: "This thing is not pleasing to the eye a long time ago."


    "Crack"


    The statue seemed to be squeezed by something, instantly distorted, and in the blink of an eye, the tall statue had become a pile of rubbish.


    Bang bang bang.


    The footsteps of the Stone Man were heavy, and the ground seemed to tremble with it. After entering the company, a security guard rushed over but was easily handled by the Stone Man. He walked all the way to Victor¡¯s office and saw that he was fixed on a chair at a glance Reid on top.


    There seemed to be a machine running next to him, and Reid''s body was covered with frost and it was already frozen.


    In the distance, a man wearing a cloak and a mask slowly said: "It''s finally here, then I will let me solve you all at once."


    "Victor!" The Stoneman yelled angrily and rushed towards him, Victor, or maybe he should be called Doctor Destruction now.


    Doctor Doom sneered and waved abruptly. In an instant, a powerful current hit the stone man and knocked him into the wall.He turned his head to look at Susan and Susan, and said triumphantly: "Susan, if you change your attention now, I can leave it alone."


    "It''s impossible." Susan said without hesitation.


    "Good, good, good." Dr. Doom said three times angrily."When I kill him, I see if you will change your attention."


    With that, Dr. Doom suddenly waved his hand and slammed the current towards Su Pai.


    Susan opened her arms in front of Su Bai instantly, and the force field directly blocked the current.However, Victor''s power is very strong, and Susan''s current state is not so perfect, although she blocked the attack, she made her retreat sharply and hit Su Bai''s arms.


    "I heard people say that the IQ of a woman in love is zero. I still don''t believe it. Now...I believe it. What are you blocking? Don''t you know my strength?" Su Bai said with a smile while holding Susan.


    Susan said: "You are still in the mood to joke at this time."


    Su Bai smiled and let go of Susan, and looked at Dr. Doom: "You said you were going to kill me? I''m curious...Where is your confidence?"

 C306

    "You will know."


    Doctor Doom snorted and shot again, and the current rushed over.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head and flipped his fingers. The fierce electric current was like a pet meeting his owner, and he instantly became very clever.


    "You...?" Dr. Doom''s eyes widened unexpectedly.


    Well, he wears a mask, and the only thing he can see is his eyes.


    "Playing with electricity, haha... That''s a coincidence. The ability I got is electricity, but it''s stronger than yours!" Su Bai smiled and waved his hand and rushed towards Doctor Doom.


    Doctor Doom was not surprised but delighted."Haha, you are really stupid, my ability can control the current, you even tried to use this to attack me... it''s just..."


    "Wait, what did you do?"


    Before Dr. Doom¡¯s arrogant words were finished, he realized that he was unable to control this current. Not only that, the current absorbed and stored in his body also began to surge out uncontrollably, immediately converging with that current. Then slammed over.


    boom!


    Dr. Doom''s body flew out in an instant, hit the wall heavily and slid down.


    "Playing on video? You are still a little tender!" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    Chapter 0037 Doctor Destruction, die!


    Listening to Su Bai''s sneer, Doctor Doom struggled to stand up.


    He is angry!


    Susan resigned and left and followed Su Bai. She gained the ability and was not as good as Su Bai. She was restrained by Su Bai. This made him feel that Su Bai was specifically aimed at him!


    He slowly took off his gloves, and his hands had undergone tremendous changes, as if they had become some kind of special metal.


    "Do you think I have only one ability? Even if I don''t use electricity, I can kill you."


    "Although I don''t know what this is, but... my body has become as tough as copper skin and iron bone. You can''t hurt me at all."


    Doctor Doom sneered, and a fireball suddenly flew behind him.


    boom!


    The fireball hit the back of Dr. Doom''s head, and Dr. Doom turned his head to see that Thunderbolt Fire was coming towards him.Doctor Doom sneered and suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch Thunderbolt''s neck, and Thunderbolt flame instantly showed an expression of pain, constantly stimulating the flames.


    The clothes on Dr. Doom gradually burned, but his hands seemed unaffected.Thunderbolt''s painful struggle, the flame on his body is gradually extinguishing.


    "Johnny!" Susan yelled anxiously, and the energy field shot directly towards Doctor Doom.


    With a bang, Doctor Doom was knocked out, and a bolt of fire fell to the ground.


    Doctor Doom kicked the thunderbolt with a sneer and turned his head and said: "Did you see it? No one can hurt me!"


    Susan was shocked. She knew how high Johnny''s flame temperature was. She didn''t expect that Doctor Doom would seem to have nothing to do, and her force field seemed to be unable to hurt him. What should I do?


    Susan looked at Su Bai subconsciously, but saw that Su Bai''s expression was still unmoved.


    "No one can hurt you, I doubt it." Su Bai laughed lightly and waved his palm gently.


    With a boom, Dr. Doom flew out as if hit by something, and hit the wall again.However, the difference is that he did not stay this time, as if he was fixed to the wall.


    "You, what did you do?" Doctor Doom yelled in horror, and he found that he could not move.


    "Verify that you are really that strong."


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao''s left hand suddenly lit up, and the magnetic field around him was rapidly being absorbed, and it was invisible and crazily rushing over.Before long, the light on the left hand has become brighter and stronger.Raising his hand, Su Bai pointed at Doctor Doom.


    "Try my new move."


    "Electromagnetic Pulse."


    As the voice fell, Su Bai''s palm suddenly emitted a blue energy light wave and blasted directly towards Doctor Doom. In an instant, Doctor Doom screamed in pain.Click, click, the wall collapsed and cracked, and then in an instant...


    Dr. Doom was directly bombarded by the electromagnetic pulse!


    The blue light passed through the wall, across the night sky, and disappeared after a long time.


    The electromagnetic pulse disappeared, and Dr. Doom stopped in the air and fell straight down.


    boom!


    Dr. Doom hit the ground heavily, smashing the ground in an instant.


    The passers-by were frightened and yelled and avoided. Some wanted to call the police for an ambulance, and some wanted to go over and see how this person was doing.


    "Ahem!"


    Doctor Doom moved with difficulty and looked down at his chest. A huge wound appeared on his chest, and he could even see his heart.


    This... how is this possible?

 C307

    His own abilities and his defenses after being transformed into metal are quite amazing. He... how could he hurt himself?This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!Doctor Doom couldn''t believe this fact.


    The current was restrained by Su Bai, and he said that his copper-skinned and iron-boned body could not resist Su Bai''s attack.


    why?


    why!


    He could not accept it.


    Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head to see Su Bai, who was slowly falling down in the air.


    "It seems that the power is not bad." Taking a look at Dr. Doom''s injury, Su Bai was quite satisfied with the power of the electromagnetic pulse.This is the first time he has used this technique officially. The magnetism absorbed is not too much, just want to try the effect, now it seems... the effect is very good.


    "Then... the power can be increased."


    Su Bai opened his hands, and countless magnetic forces were madly absorbed by him.


    Seeing his hands brighten, Dr. Doom struggled to get up in horror, ignoring the pain, and stumbled to escape from here.Su Bai watched Dr. Doom escape but did not rush to make a move. He couldn''t run fast at all like this!


    Time gradually passed, Su Bai''s hands were already bright as the sun.


    At this time, Dr. Doom had run at least seven or eight hundred meters, and was about to run out of the street.


    "It''s now!"


    Su Bai suddenly yelled, and pushed his hands out forcefully. In an instant, the two blue light waves converged and rushed towards Doctor Doom like a shock wave.


    The ground was shaken by this powerful force one after another, the windows of the surrounding cars and the glass of the shop were shattered one after another, and the sound of car alarms one after another.The shock wave passed by in an instant like a strong wind, and in the blink of an eye it had come behind Doctor Doom.


    Feeling the powerful force behind him, Dr. Doom climbed down suddenly and rolled on the spot.


    The electromagnetic pulse flew past him.


    "Hmph, although this trick is very powerful, but what''s the use of not being able to defeat me? Su Bai, you wait...I will come back to find you!" Doctor Doom turned his head proudly and shouted at Su Bai. He only needs to take two more steps to leave here, and Su Bai must not have time to prepare for this move?


    Thinking of this, Doctor Doom had already turned around and was about to leave.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard Su Bai''s voice in his ears.


    "Fool!"


    Doctor Doom hurriedly turned his head in shock, only to find that Su Bai hadn''t moved at all, even as if he hadn''t even spoken, just showed a touch of sarcasm.


    In the distance, the electromagnetic pulse that flew out suddenly changed its direction, and then flew for a while and then flew towards Dr. Doom. This time, Dr. Doom did not react at all. For an instant, the electromagnetic pulse hit Doctor Doom from behind. Directly against him and blasted him out, his body was gradually crushed by electromagnetic pulses, eroded, and quickly dissipated...


    Item 0038


    The electromagnetic pulse gradually dimmed, and the scattered magnetic force gradually returned to the surroundings.


    Doctor Doom has disappeared, leaving only a faint ashes to prove his existence.


    died.


    It is directly crushed into powder by electromagnetic pulse.


    To be honest, Su Bai felt that Dr. Doom was an intellectual disability, or he was killed by his character.


    Being arrogant, as long as he has some ability, he will feel that he is above everything else. In addition, he has suddenly gained a strong power to make him even more arrogant. He has completely lost his analytical ability, but if he can be more awake, he should Knowing that just gaining abilities by the energy of the cosmic storm is impossible to beat yourself.


    If he is not so arrogant and arrogant to say that he wants to kill himself, he really may not die.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai''s body suddenly turned into electricity, and he returned to Susan and the others in the next moment.


    Johnny and Ben had gotten up, and Reid was put down and returned to normal.


    The lightning flashed, and everyone found that Su Bai appeared suddenly.Susan hurriedly asked: "How is it?"


    "I have been blasted into scum." Su Bai said with a smile."Is everything all right? If it''s all right, I''ll go back."


    Pap Building.


    After Su Bai and the Fantastic Four came back, Reid and others checked their physical conditions and sorted out the chaotic laboratory. Su Bai went to the living room to watch TV. The news above reported about the scene just now, and I have to say Su Bai also admired these reporters. As expected, news must be immediacy!


    After this news, it was another news report.


    It has something to do with Tony. The Hanmer Group is about to hold a new weapon expo. The new weapon on display is said to be a steel soldier!Seeing this news, Su Bai knew that Justin Hammer, just like in the movie, should have saved the whiplash that should have been locked up, and let him develop this kind of steel soldier for him.He is a very savvy arms dealer. All he wants is to make money, but the whiplash is thinking about defeating Tony Stark, so in the end this product is considered to be slapped by the whiplash.


    Of course, he also took the blame.


    Su Bai is not interested in this fair, and he is more interested in Susan, a beautiful blonde girl.


    With beautiful blonde hair, exquisite facial features, and perfect body, with that expression and reaction, Su Bai felt a little restless in retrospect.


    Don''t know if she had thoughts, Susan just came over.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out her hand to her, Susan glanced back subconsciously and then took Su Bai''s hand and sat on her.


    Putting his arms around Susan''s pretty waist, Su Bai smiled and said, "What? Are you afraid that others will discover our relationship?"

 C308

    "I just, I just didn''t think about how to say it." Susan shook her head and said.


    It is undeniable that Susan definitely has feelings about Su Bai, but she didn''t expect to progress so quickly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Then don''t tell me, they are not naturally seen by the blind. Although the outside world regards you Fantastic Four as a team and a collective, you don''t need to explain anything to them in your private affairs. ?"


    "But Johnny..."


    "Johnny, don''t worry, don''t tell me you didn''t know that Johnny gave the ticket for the racing game." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay." Susan shrugged, and then said: "I just looked at it. The laboratory is not badly damaged but it is troublesome to clean up. Haven''t you already bought this place? I think you can take this opportunity. Renovate. Victor''s matter is over. Ben...it doesn''t seem to be going to return to its original state anymore. Life should calm down soon."


    "also."


    Su Bai nodded, and then suddenly said: "Wait until the decoration is complete, what are your plans? Do you want to move in?"


    "Johnny may move here. He is very interested in the Fantastic Four." Susan thought for a while and said, "I, I haven''t considered it yet."


    "You didn''t think about going to work in my company, okay?" Su Bai asked.


    Susan hummed.


    During this period of time, one thing after another gave her no time to sort out these recent things.


    "In that case, how about I arrange another job for you?" Su Bai thought for a while and said with a smile: "You Fantastic Four are a whole, and I have no plans to separate you... But, you move It¡¯s really not convenient to come in. Why don¡¯t you buy an apartment nearby and you can live alone, and then help me supervise the investment in Reid?¡±


    "Reid is really smart, so I think I might fund many of his projects. Although I believe in his character, investment is investment and trust is trust. These are two different things. If you can help me supervise this matter. , I will feel relieved." Su Bai said with a smile.


    In fact, this job is no different from what Su Bai said before. It was just a new title. Susan could also think of why Su Bai did this. She hesitated for a moment and finally nodded in agreement.


    Although Susan sometimes has a strong and independent side, the character in her bones is still a little woman.


    After having had that kind of relationship, she would unconsciously consider Su Bai when she thought about things. If she refused, she also worried that Su Bai might be angry or depressed, so she agreed.


    From this perspective, it can be seen that Susan is a very considerate little woman who knows how to consider the feelings of others.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll let someone take care of the decoration as soon as possible. You follow me to stroll around and choose a house?" Su Bai smiled and patted Susan''s leg, and the two got up."You can consider wearing more skirts when you are with me in the future."


    "Oh!" Susan replied.


    After the two came out, they wandered around, looking for suitable apartments.


    Housing is a very important thing. There are many aspects to be considered. It is not like buying vegetables at the vegetable market.It took almost three days to finally buy an apartment one block away from the Bach Building.


    "Do you like this decoration style? If you don''t like it, we can reinstall it." Su Bai asked, standing in the empty living room with Susan in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to reinstall, so it¡¯s great, but we have to consider the furniture and furnishings. What style do you like the furniture? Modern or classic?¡± Susan¡¯s mouth raised slightly, happiness and expectation Asked in a low voice.


    Item 0039


    Listening to Susan¡¯s question, Su Bai¡¯s mouth turned up. Susan used us instead of me, and asked her own opinions about the furniture style. This feeling of building a nest of love clearly shows that Susan has accepted and followed This matter by myself.


    Su Bai''s chin cushion was halved, and Susan turned his head slightly to the corner of his mouth and said to the white neck: "I don''t care, you like it."


    "Don''t... don''t do this, itchy!"


    Feeling the heat coming, Susan said with a trembling voice.


    "The decoration style can be put aside, do you know what is most important?" Su Bai asked.


    "What is it?"


    "We must leave our mark here." Su Bai said, his hands gradually becoming dishonest.


    Feeling Su Bai''s emotional changes, Susan naturally knew what he wanted to do, and said in a low voice: "No, no, will you wait for everything to be done? Or...or wait...night."


    "You are so beautiful, I can''t wait for the night." Su Bai gave a smirk. At first Susan resisted a bit, but she gave up soon after insisting on it. In this matter, she seemed to be unable to resist Su Bai. Requirements...


    ...


    "this late¡­¡­"


    The two of them came out of the apartment and found that it was already dark. Susan glanced at Su Bai complainingly, and said: "It''s all you, I want it after one time. Now it''s dark, but the mall shouldn''t be closed yet. , We can go shopping around and buy some simple things back."


    "No way, who makes you too charming? You can''t stop." Su Bai smiled and hugged Susan''s waist, teleporting directly to a large supermarket chain.


    The goods in this supermarket are very complete, and basically everything in life can be bought.There are even furniture and other things, of course...just the materials need to be assembled by yourself, but this is enough for Su Bai.


    The two pushed a car and strolled around. At this time, Su Bai really found the side of Susan''s kind of little woman. He bought things carefully, compared the prices of similar products, and asked Su Bai''s opinions.This is the difference between a man and a woman. If it is Su Bai, he might not consider these, so he bought it directly when he saw it.


    I bought a lot of big and small bags, and there are a lot of wood materials, but the people in the supermarket will be responsible for delivering them to your door without worrying about trouble.


    "It''s still early, and things are not delivered so quickly. Let''s find a place to eat first." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Susan nodded and the two were about to find a place to eat, only to hear a swish, and a bright light flew across the sky.


    "It''s Iron Man! His direction... seems to be a Hanmer exhibition." Susan looked up and said.

 C309

    "Is Hanmer''s exhibition today?" Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to it. He glanced at Tony''s direction to activate the psychic ability, and sure enough, there was indeed an exhibition not far away."Leave it alone, Tony will take care of it."


    Su Bai and Susan entered a nearby restaurant and ordered something. They were eating and chatting about how to prepare the arrangement. At this moment, there was a loud noise in the distance. The restaurant seemed to feel the ground, the table, and the surroundings. The glass shook slightly, turned his head to look outside, and soon saw Tony flying fast in the air, and several steel soldiers were chasing Tony, led by the war machine behind!


    One shell after another, countless bullets attacked Tony. Tony easily avoided. As a result, the people below suffered, and the fish were completely affected.


    A shell hit the ground outside the restaurant and hit a car.


    With a bang, the car exploded, and the impact of the shells swept toward the restaurant.


    Susan hurriedly waved her hand, and the energy field opened from her side in an instant, covering the entire restaurant.


    The people in the dining room were terrified. They could clearly see that the impact of the explosion outside was blocked by the energy field, and they were stunned for a while.


    "Look, it''s the Fantastic Four."


    "Invisible woman Susan."


    Soon, people around had recognized her identity.


    "call!"


    Susan let go of the energy field with a sigh of relief, and then said to Su defeat: "It looks like he is in trouble, should we help?"


    "After you finish eating, I will go over. You are at home waiting for the food to be delivered." Su Bai said.


    "no problem?"


    "rest assured."


    Seeing Su Bai so sure, Susan was relieved.


    Although the people around made her a little uncomfortable, she still ate with Su Bai before leaving the restaurant.


    "I''ll take you back first."


    Su Bai teleported Susan back to the apartment, and then he sensed Tony''s location.


    In the next moment, he has appeared in an indoor mountain view expo.


    As soon as they appeared, they saw Tony and Rod already teaming up to deal with the steel soldiers. The fire of war was deafening.It seems that Rhodes¡¯s war machine has been released from control. The movie was due to Natasha, but it is not anymore, so Su Bai checked it out curiously to see who it was replaced by now.


    It turned out that he was quite familiar. It was the blonde novice agent when Nick Fury met him. It seems that after this period of training, he has matured a lot.Withdrawing his mind, Su Bai saw a huge steel suit falling from the sky, holding two large-scale electric whips in his hands.


    Obviously, this is the whip for changing shotguns!


    As soon as the whiplash appeared, it swept through Iron Man and Gears of War with a strong stance. Gears of War confidently wanted to use the strongest firepower developed by Hanmer to deal with the whip, but after vowing, he even shot a dud.Seeing the whip locks entangled Iron Man and War Machine with whips, and the two were helpless, Su Bai shook his head and walked out.


    "It''s you!"


    "Su Bai!"


    Su Bai walked out like this, the Whiplash and Iron Man were stunned, but War Machine was a bit at a loss, and he was not very familiar with Su Bai.


    "What do you want to do!"


    The whip Shen Sheng asked Su Bai.


    "Tear you down!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and in an instant, the jersey on the whip chain began to automatically decompose...


    Item 0040


    Click, click!


    The steel suit turned into segments and fell to the ground. The whip was horrified and the whip loosened Iron Man and the war machine moved towards Su Pai, trying to prevent Su Pai''s weird ability.


    Seeing the flogging action, Su Bai suddenly speeded up with a sneer.


    Before his whip was swung out, the steel suit on his body completely fell off in an instant and turned into a pair of scrap iron.The electric whip of the lost energy dimmed directly, and flew to Su Bai''s hand with a swish.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    The powerful current made the whip regain the shop, Su Bai flicked it lightly, and heard a snap.


    The whip lock was drawn and fell to the ground with a scream, his body began to twitch, his body gradually smoked, and a scorched smell permeated.Su Bai threw the whip out at once, and the whip happened to be drawn to the war machine, and the residual electric current instantly twitched the war machine and sat on the ground.


    "Hey, watch it, buddy!" War Machine yelled at Su Bai.


    Su Bai said lightly: "Do you believe it or not I dismantled your mecha?"


    "Uh..." War Machine froze for a moment, and said weakly, "I, what did I do wrong?"


    "I think you disturbed him that day." Tony answered by the side.


    "If you want to take back the suit, I can help you!" Su Bai said to Tony.


    Tony nodded: "If there is a need, I will."

 C310

    Seeing Tony¡¯s reaction, Su Lost did not say much. At the beginning, Tony planned to find Rhode to cooperate with the steel suit. Now it seems that the attitude of taking back the suit is not so determined. Anyway, the suit is his follower. It didn''t matter to him, Su Bai nodded and immediately teleported away.


    Back to the apartment the next moment, Susan was sorting things, and the things had been delivered.


    Large packages, small packages, and a mess of wood have filled the entire living room.


    "let me help you!"


    Su Bai smiled and went to help, and the two quickly sorted out.


    Su Bai waved his hands, and the things flew to the place arranged by Susan, followed by the wood floating in the bedroom and began to assemble into a bed, wardrobe and other things.After a few hours of busy work, the entire apartment has been completely renewed. Although there are still some household appliances that have not been bought, they are basically completed.


    "Go take a shower, we will live here tonight." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Susan nodded in satisfaction and was about to take a bath, but suddenly heard the doorbell ring.


    It''s almost twelve o''clock now, the two have not officially moved in, who will find here?Looking at each other suspiciously, Susan walked over to open the door.


    Outside, there was a girl who looked sixteen or seventeen.


    "you are?"


    Susan glanced at Su Bai, Su Bai shook her head slightly to indicate that she did not know him, and then asked suspiciously.


    The little girl said: "You are the invisible female Susan, and you are the Supai of the Timeless Isle, right?"


    "My name is Justin Hammer, and Justin Hammer is my father!"


    Su Bai and Susan were a little surprised when the little girl said that she was the daughter of Justin Hammer.Su Bai looked at her, the little girl was not bad, and she was also very calm. The movie didn''t show that Justin still has such a big daughter.


    The other party reported his family and identity, obviously something happened.


    Susan let the little girl in to the living room, then the three of them sat down.


    "How did you find here?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Justin said: "You did not deliberately conceal information. It is not difficult to find you with Hanmer''s ability. The exhibition held by my father had an accident and has now been arrested. I knew it as soon as possible. Ready to come to you."


    "why?"


    "Because the Timeless Isle is the only person who can save the government and save my father." Justin said.


    This reason is reasonable, but it was a bit unexpected to be thought of by a little girl.


    "I do have this ability, but why should I do this?"


    "transaction!"


    Justin said: "As long as you can rescue my father, I am willing to pay any price."


    "I''m curious what can you give me?" Su Bai looked at Justin and said with a smile: "Hammer Company? Although Hanmer Company is one of the major suppliers of American arms, the weapons developed are not special. Well, I can develop better ones, and I am not bad in personal connections, so Hanmer is unattractive to me. You? Sorry, I have no interest. Then, tell me, what do you have Can you move me and let me save your father?"


    "..."


    Justin was silent.


    "Okay, you can go now."


    Although the little girl is very courageous, she has no interest in this kind of mess.


    "Is it really bad?" Justin asked.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    "I understand!"


    Justin simply got up and left.


    From a hero''s point of view, what Justin did should be punished.From the perspective of Su Bai, there is no benefit in this matter that deserves him to do so, so it is reasonable to refuse.So he didn''t take it to heart, and got up to take a bath with Susan.


    Justin stood downstairs and took a look. There was a deep resentment.


    She is ruthless that she has no strength and no ability to rescue her father.


    "One day, I will become stronger!"


    Justin secretly said that he turned to the car and planned to find another way, but as soon as he got in the car, he heard a sudden sound behind him, which shocked Justin.


    "who are you?"


    Justin looked at the man in the back row warily and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you want to save your father?"


    The man leaned slightly, touching the ring on his hand and said in a deep voice.


    "Can you help me?" Justin looked at him and asked.

 C311

    "I can give you the strength to save your father." As he said, the man patted a suitcase next to him, then took a ring from his pocket and put it on it.


    "what is this?"


    "You have more potential and ability than your father. So, this is a gift from the Ten Commandments."


    "What do I need to pay?"


    "Replace your father for the Ten Rings Gang!" The man said softly, opening the door and getting out of the car.


    When Justin reacted, he was no longer visible, only a suitcase on the back row and... the ring on the suitcase.


    Chapter 0041 Crimson Cloak


    Justin reached out and took the box and ring. This ring looked familiar. She seemed to remember that her father also had such a ring, a symbol of the Ten Rings?Justin really didn''t know what the Ten Commandments were.


    Putting the ring aside, Justin looked at the suitcase.


    What will be the gift that can save your father?


    Justin took a deep breath and slowly opened the box. What he saw was a crimson...cloak?


    "This... how can I save my father?"


    Justin took out the cloak in confusion. She believed that the other party would not deliberately play with herself anymore. There must be something special about this cloak.After hesitating for a moment, Justin put the cloak back home first, and when he returned home, Justin took the cloak hesitantly and put it on himself.


    The moment she put on the cloak, something strange happened.


    The cloak almost blocked her head and face, leaving only the eyes outside, the cloak scattered, she found that her clothes and cloak turned red, which made Justin startled and hurriedly I took it off and found myself back to normal.


    After marveling for a long time, Justin took a deep breath and put on the cloak again. This time she was not too surprised by the change. She is now sure that there must be something special about this cloak.


    "Father, wait for me!"


    Justin said with deep and confident eyes.


    Its daybreak.


    Justin didn''t take any action but let himself rest, recharge his energy, and at the same time inquired where his father was locked up.Until late at night, Justin took a shower and changed his clothes, then solemnly put on the cloak!


    Changes in an instant.


    "Father, here I am!"


    Justin snorted softly, and his side suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, the suburban prison.


    Justin suddenly appeared on the open space of the prison.


    Surrounded by high walls and power grids, surveillance and guards are watching around in case there is any situation.It was discovered soon after Justin appeared.


    "who!"


    The prison guard quickly spotted her and yelled at her with a gun.


    Justin looked up and sneered.


    "My name is... Crimson Cloak!"


    As the voice fell, her body gradually disappeared, and the screams of the prison guards were heard immediately.


    The cloak can be invisible, teleported, suspended, and even turned into a weapon to attack. This is all the functions of the cloak discovered by Justin.Although she didn''t know what the cloak was and why it had such a magical function, she knew that she could rescue her father and possess...more powerful power!


    Half an hour later, there was a mess in the prison, and Justin had teleported out of the prison with his father.The news of Justin being rescued was also reported quickly. About twenty minutes later, the people from SHIELD arrived.


    This special situation has always been the project of SHIELD.


    "Anything to find?"


    Nick Fury asked Phil Colson when he arrived.


    Phil Coleson replied: "For the time being, I know that the other party is called the crimson cloak, a female, wearing a red cloak that envelops the whole body, possessing, stealth, teleporting, and the ability to turn the cloak into a weapon. Fourteen prison guards were killed and injured. In terms of action, her goal is very straightforward, Justin Hammer, after finding him, he teleported and disappeared. I have sent people to see the Hammer family and the Hammer company. Once Justin showed up, there will be news. "


    Nick Fury nodded."Anything else?"


    "One more thing is strange." Phil Colson said."There are seven prison guards who died very strangely. Their location is not within the route of the crimson cloak. They were discovered by the female prison guard Jayne here."


    "Where is she?"


    "I''ll call her here."


    Phil Coleson turned around to find Jayne, only to find that...the person was missing.


    "find him!"


    Nick Fury said in a deep voice.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. got busy, a crimson cloak, and a Jayne.Start looking for these two people with all their strength.

 C312

    However, these two people disappeared as if the world had evaporated, and Justin did not appear. The Hanmer Group was greatly affected by this incident. At this time, Justin''s daughter stepped forward to carry it. The burden of the company, although not able to turn the tide, guarantees that the impact will not expand...


    Time just passed day by day.


    With sufficient funds, the Bastille building was renovated as quickly as possible, and the entire building was completely renewed. It even added a lot of experimental equipment. Reid was already excited to start researching new projects, but was stopped by Su Bai. I hope Reid can study the spacecraft first and develop this project successfully as soon as possible.After Reid agreed, Su Bai added a sum of money to Susan''s account for the financial expenses of her experiment, etc., and was responsible for supervising the project on behalf of Su Bai.


    During this period of time, Su Bai had a deep affection with Susan, and could not help doing some activities almost every night.But now that there is something to do, Susan quickly puts into work, and she also knows that Su Bai can''t stay by her side, so she actively told Su Bai to go if he has something to do. Busy, she can understand.


    Speaking of being busy, Su Bai has nothing special to be busy, but he is really ready to leave to see Betty.


    From the perspective of a normal person, Su Bai does have some fraternity, but he is not a person who likes the new and dislikes the old.After leaving the Fantastic Four, Su Bai went to Phoenix and met Betty to accompany her for a few days. From her knowledge that General Rose had not given up on hunting Banner, this persistence was admirable.


    this day.


    Su Bai sent Betty to the school laboratory. After kissing goodbye, Su Bai walked out of the campus and was about to leave.


    When he came to the car, he suddenly saw a woman leaning on his car.


    This woman was wearing black leather pants and a short white jacket with a blue plaid T-shirt inside, but only under the chest, with her waist exposed and she looked very slim.A black leather belt is tied around his neck, giving people a gothic feel.


    "Man, can you take me a ride?"


    Chapter 0042 Jayne and Zagum


    Seeing this gothic woman leaning on her car lazily and holding her arms around her with a teasing smile, Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled dumbly: "You sure want me to take you a ride, not Take you to a quiet place where no one disturbs you for a while?"


    Most of the time, Su Bai would not judge people by their appearance. Even Gothic style had very serious women, but they liked that style.But at the gate of the school, leaning on a stranger''s car ready to take a ride?Believe that anyone¡¯s first reaction will feel that this woman is probably doing a special deal, right?


    Although Su Bai didn''t mind having fun occasionally, he really didn''t have this interest now, so Su Bai came over and pulled the woman open the door and got into the car.


    Obviously this means rejection.


    The woman smiled and went around to sit in the co-pilot.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Although I admire your professionalism, I am really not interested now, so... you''d better get off the car immediately."


    "Then... Are you interested now?"


    The woman smiled and stretched out her hand on her back waist, then took out a gun, and smiled at Su Bai.


    "Isn''t it? Can this kind of thing be forced to buy and sell?" Su Bai asked unexpectedly.


    The woman snorted coldly: "Stop talking nonsense and drive!"


    "OK." Su Bai unhurriedly started the car and drove out.


    "So, am I kidnapped?" Su Bai asked at the woman while driving.


    "Yes, handsome guy." The woman said with a smile."As long as you drive honestly, I promise you won''t hurt you before I leave, maybe...I can give you some extra compensation."


    With that said, the woman deliberately stretched out her hand to tidy up the T-shirt, the position and the action, the implications are self-evident.


    "So, where do you want to go?" Su Bai asked with a chuckle.


    He suddenly felt very interesting. This woman obviously didn''t know her identity, she didn''t mean to deal with herself, maybe she just happened to become her target, Su Bai wanted to see what she wanted to do.


    "Whatever, the more remote the better." The woman said.


    "Are you running? Someone is chasing you? The police or the drug dealer?" Su Bai asked.


    "Handsome man, don''t you think you are asking too much? Are you not afraid that I will kill someone by then?" The woman said to Su Bai with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled: "Well, can you at least tell me your name?"


    "Jayne." The woman smiled: "What about you? Forget it, I''m not interested in your name, don''t say it."


    Su Bai shrugged and didn''t really say his name.


    Driving without a destination all the way, this kind of thing is familiar to Su Bai, who has travel experience before.Su Bai discovered that this woman named Jain was very plain, without the panic and sense of urgency of being hunted down. Although the gun had been pointed at Su Bai, it was quite funny to talk and laugh.


    "It''s getting dark." Su Bai said.


    "Just find a place to spend the night outside," Jayne whispered.


    Su Bai didn''t matter, he just found a place and parked the car.


    After getting out of the car, Su Bai took out the phone and prepared to call Betty. Seeing his act of calling, Jayne reached out to grab the phone.But she grabbed a space, Su Bai leaned back slightly and avoided Jain''s hand, then hesed at her, and then the phone was connected.


    I don¡¯t know why he saw Su Bai¡¯s movements and eyes, Jain really paused for a moment, and then she realized that he was about to take a shot. He heard Su Bai speaking on the phone: "Well, yes, there is something urgent for the time being. Okay, pay attention to your own safety."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai put it away."What are you nervous about? I''m just telling people peace."


    "Have you practiced?" Jayne looked at Su Bai warily.


    "Right, afraid?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jayne sneered: "Fear? You won''t know until you really see what you are afraid of. There is nothing to be afraid of in this situation."


    "It sounds like there is a story in it." Su Bai wanted to find a place to sit down with great interest, but there was no clean place after turning around, so just stand like this."Talk about it? I''m very curious what your real fear is."

 C313

    Maybe it was because Su Bai was very cooperative along the way, or it was because Jayne wanted to find someone to talk about it, she actually spoke.


    "Do you believe... Do you have a devil in this world?" Jayne asked.


    "devil?"


    Su Bai did not expect that she would talk about this, it seemed to be related to the devil.


    "Yes, it''s the devil, the real kind of devil. He will confuse people, give you power beyond imagination, and make you fall." Jayne said slowly.


    "What is the name of the devil you are talking about?"


    Seeing Jain''s appearance, Su Bai thought she might have met Mephisto.


    "You won''t believe it, his name is Zagum!"


    "He said he was a servant of the Lord of Hell, Satan, and I traded with it with the soul, the souls of seven colleagues, in exchange for weapons from hell."


    "So you are going to run now? Now that you got the weapon, what are you going to run? And from the beginning, didn''t you plan? How did you make a deal when you knew you would face this situation?" Su Bai asked.


    "Some decisions happen at the moment of thought." Jayne said.


    "You tell me this... don''t you plan to let me go?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Jayne said with a smile: "You are too curious, handsome guy! But don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being."


    "In this case, how did you cash out the extra compensation you said before? You watch the long night, and there are only two of us, and you might kill me at any time, right?" Su Wei said with a smile.


    "I found out at the beginning, you are bold! Do you want to make up for it? Okay, I''ll give it to you!"


    Jain said that he suddenly took off his jacket, put his hands on Su Bai''s chest and slowly squatted down, raising her head to look at Su Bai, she showed a sweet smile, and followed his hands and slammed towards Su Bai. That part was scratched.


    "Such compensation, okay!"


    The voice fell, but Su Bai dodged backwards and immediately followed Jaen before he could react. His hands were suddenly caught, and then he listened to Su Bai smiled and said, "You are unprofessional at first sight. You don''t need to do this kind of thing. Hands are the real technology!"


    Chapter 0043 Styx Steel Weird Armor


    Su Bai held Jain''s hands high, her knees knelt on the ground, and she looked pretty predictable from a condescending angle.Jain raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and looked up at Su Bai, then suddenly smiled: "Do you want me to challenge you? Don''t you want me to bite you off?"


    "You can rest assured, I''m hard enough." Su Bai responded with a smile.


    "Really? I want to see how hard you are!"


    Jayne''s voice fell and her hands suddenly changed, as if a layer of white armor was spreading out from her hands. With a chuckle, her nails became fiercely longer and Su Bai loosened her subconsciously. .


    Putting his hands down slowly, Jayne stood up.


    At this time, her appearance has changed greatly. Her hair has become very long. The white armor blends with the body and it becomes very weird. Her face is covered with a skin-like mask, and she still can Seeing that it was her, she just had a lot of changes, she looked...like a demon.


    Jayne wiggled his fingers, his nails unusually sharp."Try it now, are you hard enough!"


    "This is the weapon you exchanged with Zagum? A special set of armor?" Su Bai asked slightly surprised.


    "Yes, the armor made of Styx steel is integrated with my body and soul. Even when it is not practical, I can still be immune to most physical attacks. My skin is almost indestructible." Jayne Shen Said the voice.


    Su Bai nodded: "Sounds good. If you can trade such armor with just seven souls, I have to say that this deal is still very cost-effective. Next time if you have a chance, you can introduce it to me and say Maybe I will make a deal with him."


    "Do you want to see him? It''s very simple, kill you, dedicate your soul to him, and you can see it." Jain Jiejie smiled and waved his hands and grabbed Su Bai.


    Very fast and flexible.


    Seeing that the sharp nails had come before him, Su Bai calmly gave way to the side, and the attack fell through.Jayne was a little surprised, but his movements didn''t stop, his hands danced quickly, and his nails glowed with sharp rays, leaving afterimages in the air.


    Obviously close at hand, clearly in front of him, but Jain found that no matter how fast he attacked, he seemed to be unable to touch Su Bai, and he could not even catch Su Bai''s clothes, as if he could not know his attack. The same direction.


    Suddenly, Jayne found that he seemed to pause for a while, which was a good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Jayne shot instantly.


    As a result, before his arm stretched out, he felt a heavy punch in his chest, and the person following him had directly flew out.


    boom!


    A trace was drawn on the ground before Jayne stopped.


    "why?"


    Jayne got up and shouted, but suddenly saw Su Bai already standing in front of her.


    "you are too slow."


    Su Bai said indifferently and stared at Jayne''s chest, and even subconsciously reached out and squeezed.


    Jain reacted instantly and stepped back and shouted, "What are you doing!"


    "This feels very special. It''s obviously covered with a layer of armor but it doesn''t seem to be worn. Moreover, it has a strong ability to resist. Although my punch is useless, it is impossible for ordinary people to be unharmed. Is it immune to physical attacks?"


    Su Bai looked up and asked, "Do you have any other functions in this armor?"

 C314

    Jayne frowned: "Are you a scientist?"


    "Me? I''m not, but I happened to be studying the suit recently. I think I can study the principle of your suit."


    Jayne¡¯s armor is a surprise to Su Bai, and I feel that there are many places to refer to and learn from, mainly in materials and structure, which may solve the problem of the portability of the suit.


    "If you want to study, you can go to Zagum, I believe he will be happy to trade with you, as long as you have enough souls!" Jayne said.


    "No hurry, I''ll study this on you first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What if I refuse." Jayne looked at Su Bai in a deep voice.


    Su Bai smiled: "My dear, do you know? You are not qualified to refuse!"


    When the voice fell, Jain''s hands were suddenly caught behind him, followed by a puff, and he knelt on the ground. Jayne struggled hard in horror, but his body was completely immobile as if he did not belong to him."You, what did you do? Who are you!"


    "My name is Su Bai."


    "Su, Su lost?"


    "Eternal Island Su defeated?"


    After the reaction, Jayne''s eyes widened instantly, oh my god, what did he do?I just wanted to hijack this car and let myself leave, but he hijacked it to the timeless island, the leader of the mutant?


    This is harder than winning the lottery.


    "What the hell did I do?" Jayne couldn''t help but say.


    Su Bai smiled: "I just think you are very funny and you want to hijack me. I want to see what you play. I didn''t expect to have unexpected results. You don''t have to be too desperate. I won''t treat you like that, just study Your suit is just that."


    "You take off your clothes first, and let me study and study." Su Bai said.


    "..."


    "It must be like this?"


    "You can also refuse, really... but I won''t change my attention, so... you might not be so happy in that way." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Jayne was not sure that he could escape from Su Bai, so he could only agree."You let me go first."


    Su Bai smiled, Jain quickly felt that he was back to normal, and then slowly took off his T-shirt, and then prepared to take off his pants.


    "Don''t use this for now." Su Bai shook his head and refused, and walked over to examine it carefully.After a while, Su Bai said: "You put the armor away."


    Jayne reluctantly replied, and changes began to occur in his body.


    That layer of battle armor seemed to gradually sneak into her body, letting her return to the original state.Su Bai sensed the magnetic field of the battle armor, and clearly felt that the battle armor seemed to be glued and covered on the bones. Release and contraction started from here, covering all parts of the body.


    Su Bai tried to sense the magnetic field of the battle armor to split it, to see if he could get it out.As a result, at the very beginning, Jayne fell to the ground with a painful grunt, convulsing in pain.


    Item 0044


    "Huh, huh..."


    Jayne was gasping for breath, the sharp pain just now made her feel as if her soul was about to be torn apart."What did you do?" She raised her head to look at the pensive Su Bai.


    Su Bai said: "Try to separate your armor to see what structure it is. Your armor is covered on your entire skeleton, but... it seems that some kind of magical power is also bound to your soul. So once you try to separate you will feel pain."


    Jayne looked at Su Bai with alert: "You won''t continue, do you continue to do this?"


    "You must have the spirit to devote yourself to science." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Jayne hurriedly said: "I don''t believe in science. Listen, I know that my hijacking is the biggest mistake I have made in my life. I can apologize or I can do things for you, but don''t use me for research."


    "That won''t work." Su Bai shook his head."But I can be as light as possible."


    It was Jain who hijacked Su Bai, but now it¡¯s Su Bai who hijacks Jay. Not only is he responsible for driving to buy food, but also for Su Bai''s research. Jay really wants to ask God or the devil, what am I? What did you do to endure such torture?


    Just because I took another look at the school gate and found that Su Bai''s car was good for traveling?


    After a few days, the car drove aimlessly, and Su Bai also had a certain understanding of her armor. First of all, this kind of armor was a kind of magical product, which was difficult to replicate with current science.Secondly, the material of this battle armor is very special, Styx Steel...It sounds like the steel material rich in the legendary hell Styx. This material has super defensive ability and is very soft. It is made with magic. This battle armor.


    If you use it for yourself, you can think about it, but if you use it for others, it is of no value. For one thing, he can''t bind this armor to someone''s soul, and secondly, he doesn''t want to connect to the Internet like a steel suit. Control, practicality is not so high.


    "Where is this?"


    Su Bai raised his head and asked.


    Jayne thought for a while and said, "It should be New Mexico."


    "Whose pursuit are you avoiding?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Jayne paused and said: "Everything, the devil, the police...especially S.H.I.E.L.D.. I was a prison guard. One night, a woman who claimed to be a crimson cloak broke into the prison and rescued Justin Hammer. , At that time, my ears seemed to sound like the devil¡¯s instigation, so I took advantage of this opportunity... I wanted to push things to the crimson cloak. Later, the people from SHIELD came, and I found that they might be able to spot the clue, so I ran I think... S.H.I.E.L.D. should have been done by me. Look for me everywhere."


    "Justin Hammer? Crimson cloak?"


    Who is the crimson cloak?

 C315

    The name was split into two parts, Su Bai knows, one is crimson and the other is cloak, but Su Bai, which turns into a crimson cloak together, doesn''t really make any impression.However, Justin Hammer''s being left reminded him of Justin''s daughter, and he didn''t know if it was related to her...


    "If you are a fugitive from S.H.I.E.L.D., then I think it''s better for you to leave here as soon as possible. I think after a while, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents will appear here in large numbers." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why?" Jayne was a little surprised."Wait, you said let me leave as soon as possible, you...will you let me go?"


    Su Bai nodded: "There is not much research value anymore."


    "You, did you really let me go, and then didn''t trouble me?" Jayne asked tentatively.


    "What? Do you still want to stay?" Su Bai asked back.


    Jayne shook his head quickly and said: "No, I just...something unexpected."


    "I''m leaving?"


    Jain pushed the car door and got out of the car tentatively. Seeing that Su Bai really didn''t mean to stop, she left with confidence.


    Seeing Jain''s back, Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head. She was also chased and killed, she was far less intelligent than Najia.Nadya knew how to hug her thigh by stealing her wallet, but Jayne didn''t expect this.


    escape?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is not a vegetarian. The best person to help her solve this trouble is herself, but she didn''t think of how to use this.


    Su Bai was about to change to the driving position and get off the car, but suddenly saw a RV coming by in the distance, and it staggered and stopped nearby.Immediately afterwards, I saw two girls coming over.


    "Hi, hello, do you have extra gas? Our car is out of gas."


    "There shouldn''t be much fuel in the fuel tank, and it is difficult to find a place to refuel near this environment." Su Bai said while looking at the two.


    The two women''s expressions darkened, but they understood what Su Bai meant.


    I don¡¯t have much gas. If you give it to you, I won¡¯t be able to get to the gas station.


    "Although I can''t give you oil, I will take you for a while. If you are lucky, you may be able to rush to the next gas station." Su Bai said again, and the two girls'' eyes lit up instantly."Really? Great, thank you very much, I have equipment in my car, Daisy, go get it."


    "It''s me again? Okay, okay, who made me an intern." The girl named Daisy murmured and turned into the car.


    "Thank you, yes, my name is Jane, Jane Fortes."


    "Su Bai."


    "What are you doing? Traveling?" Su Bai asked, taking a look at the RV.There is also an old man in the RV, looking for something with Daisy.


    "Traveling? No, no, no, we are here to observe the nebula. I am an astronomer." Jane explained."How about you?"


    "Me? I was kidnapped here." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Jian was stunned, how he looked like he was kidnapped."Hehe, you are funny."


    "Okay, it''s installed."


    Soon, the two workshops have been secured with pull locks.


    "I''m not familiar with this place. Would anyone like to sit with me and show me the way?" Su Bai asked.


    Jane was just about to speak, after all, she advocated coming here to detect the weather.But before she could speak, Daisy next to her had already said, "I have navigation, let me lead the way."


    Item 0045


    boom!


    Daisy sat in the co-pilot and closed the door and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "How do I feel that you have a sense of relief." Seeing her, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hey, don''t you know how hard Jane she is. Either telling me or letting me do this and that, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief now." Daisy said and then reached out: "My name is Daisy, Dai West Louise!"


    "Su Bai."


    Su Bai smiled and shook hands with her, and then started the car.


    Supai''s off-road vehicle is still very powerful, and it is the original S.H.I.E.L.D. vehicle.When Betty left, let her go, this time I went back and kept driving.With the roar of the engine, the car quickly moved forward, and the touring car behind also moved.


    Daisy seemed to have the kind of disapproval of life, and she took a lot of initiative to chat with Su Bai along the way.Although most of it sounded like meaningless complaints and complaints, her generous personality made the journey at least less boring.


    And Su Bai''s impression of her was actually quite deep.


    Astronomer, Jane Fortes, the name is added to that face and the place in New Mexico, obviously this is the story of Thor.As the heroine of the Thor movie, Jane won''t talk about it, but this Daisy cannot be ignored as the heroine.


    Although her appearance is not particularly beautiful, and her personality seems to be a little bit off, she is definitely not a lady type, but her size crushes everything!To be honest, even if she is not wearing the kind of clothes that highlight her figure, the kind of domineering that can be felt to crush everything!


    Listening to Daisy''s twittering about how hard it is to be an intern, for the credits, Su Bai suddenly asked: "Can I ask you a question?"


    "What? Of course, you can ask me." Daisy turned her head.


    Su Bai smiled: "What cup are you?"


    "What cup? What cup?" Daisy asked rhetorically as if she was talking about tongue twisters, and then she realized Su Bai''s eyes.

 C316

    "Uh, F..." Daisy whispered.


    "It seems that my visual inspection is quite accurate." Su Bai smiled, it turned out to be the biggest F.


    Perhaps because this question was embarrassing, Daisy fell silent.


    After driving for about an hour, I finally saw a gas station. The two cars were refueling. Jane came over to thank you."Where are you going next?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Go to the observation point we set before, it will take about half a day, and then we will be there for inspection and observation." Jane said with a smile.


    "Mind if I am with you?" Su Bai asked.


    "This..." Jane hesitated and said, "We should be fine, but this is actually very boring. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "Insight is good, too." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The story of Iron Man Su Bai may not have much interest in participating, but the story of Thor is different.


    Thor descended on the Rainbow Bridge to open. He could try to see if he could locate Asgard. Although he could not open the Rainbow Bridge, he tried to teleport using the wormhole.Secondly, Su Bai is also quite interested in the Destroyer armor.


    "All right," Jane nodded.


    "Daisy, are you still in my car?" Su Bai asked Daisy with a smile.


    Daisy was stunned, and Jane explained that Su Bai would also follow.After hesitating, Daisy nodded towards Su Bai.


    Although the previous question was a bit embarrassing, Daisy had actually forgotten about it for a while. Of course it would be nice to be able to hide for a while.


    This time, Su Bai''s car followed behind the RV. It was okay at the beginning, but it became difficult to walk on the road behind, and the car was bumpy.Daisy was swayed constantly, and occasionally made a sound of O''ao.


    Su Bai suddenly felt an inexplicable worry. Does she hurt like this bump?


    Fortunately, there was only this section of the road that was difficult to walk, and it took about half a day to drive to the spot chosen by Jane.Surrounded by barren deserts, it looks calm and secluded...


    "My God, it''s finally here."


    Daisy complained that she opened the door to get out of the car.


    "Aren''t you tidying your hair? It looks like you''ve been ravaged by someone..." Su Bai smiled and joked and got out of the car.


    Daisy looked at herself, well, her hair was really messy.


    After adjusting her hair, Daisy got out of the car.Jane waved to her to help arrange things, and Su Bai also helped.


    It didn''t take long for a small camp to be ready.


    But it was still dark, and there was nothing to do for the time being.


    Su Bai sat in the car and looked at Jane and Daisy. There was no way. There was no scenery around the barren area. All he could see was the three people in front of him. The old man had nothing to see, only Jane. Talk to Daisy.


    Jane''s facial features are more beautiful than Daisy, and a little slenderer than Daisy, but she can be seen in her personality, she is very strong and independent, and she feels like the kind of woman with a strong career.As for Daisy, her figure is much more irritating than Jane, she is completely crushed in terms of size, and she has a carefree personality. Although she likes to complain and complain, she has done everything Jane ordered. From this point of view In fact, she still belongs to the kind of submissive character.


    I was bored and analyzed the two of them for a while, unknowingly it was dark.


    "Boom boom!"


    Someone knocked on the car window and opened the door immediately. Daisy came over with water and eat. It seemed that she was here to give Su Bai something.


    "Thank you." Su Bai took over and asked: "When do you start?"


    "It''s already started."


    Daisy curled her lips, Su Bai looked outside, and she saw that Jane seemed to be using some kind of special telescope while looking at something.


    "You don''t need to help?" Su Bai asked.


    Daisy shook her head: "She is too dedicated when she works. I can''t help much at all, and she will naturally call me if she needs it."


    "Well, what about the chat?" Su Bai asked.


    Daisy hesitated and sat down. Su Bai asked while eating, "You haven''t graduated yet? Do you have any plans after graduation?"


    Item 0046


    "Your plan after graduation? Haven''t thought about it. If you''re lucky, maybe find a good company to work?" Daisy thought for a while and said.


    "If you are interested, you can come to my company to work later." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Daisy turned her head and looked at Su Bai: "Your company? That''s right. It''s certainly not short of money to drive around by yourself, and it''s normal to have a company. However, I studied astronomy. What does your company do? of?"


    "The nature of the company is very complex and contains many types. Astronomy is definitely useful. Of course, I am just a suggestion. It doesn''t matter if you have a better choice." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Uh... can you tell me why?" Daisy asked curiously.


    Su Bai tilted his head for a moment and said with a smile: "Perhaps because you are in good shape."


    "What''s the reason?" Daisy said silently.


    "The world is so big and there are so many capable people, why not choose one that looks comfortable and pleasing to the eye?" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C317

    "..."


    Although Daisy felt that this reason was a bit unreliable, she had to say... His explanation seemed to make sense.


    "Daisy, Daisy..." Jane suddenly called Daisy''s name outside, and Daisy said to get out of the car and go to help.


    Unknowingly, Su Bai followed them for two days, and they were already familiar with each other. He also visited their RV, but he didn''t plan to go in the second time after going in once. It was too messy. !


    On the third night, Jane continued to observe as usual, and Su Bai was chatting with Daisy in the car, which was the biggest pastime of boring work.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be some changes in the clouds in the distance, which made Jane shout with excitement, and she was preparing to check the changes in the clouds up close.Daisy hurriedly got into the car and started the car and looked in the direction of the clouds.


    "This is the Rainbow Bridge is about to open, and Thor is going down?"


    Seeing the sky changes in the distance, Su Bai also drove to follow.


    A dazzling beam of light slowly built from the sky, the surrounding clouds seemed to be completely destroyed, and the powerful air current spread in an instant.Su Bai can clearly see in the caravan in front, Jane is holding the camera and leaning out to take this picture.


    It''s crazy!


    Seeing that the beam of light was about to land, Su Bai stopped the car abruptly, followed by a teleport to the vicinity.


    At the moment he appeared, the beam of light suddenly hit the focus, and the impact force instantly raised the dust around him, and the smoke was filled.


    Su Bai was unmoved, closed his eyes and felt the changes nearby.


    "The magnetic field is chaotic, the electromagnetic wave is very strong, this frequency...remember it."


    The surrounding magnetic field was incomparably chaotic, and the strength of the electromagnetic wave made Su Bai a little surprised. Remembering the frequency of that moment, Su Bai looked up, and there seemed to be something in the beam of light that quickly flew away with a whistling sound.


    "It should be Thor''s Hammer."


    He glanced at the direction where the hammer was flying, Su Bai was not in a hurry to chase him, he was thinking about what he had just felt.


    The transmission method of the Rainbow Bridge is simply a wormhole. In principle, it is the same. Knowing the frequency is equivalent to knowing the coordinates. Although he has not tried it yet, he is 90% sure that he can open the wormhole and enter the fairy palace. Gad.


    "boom!"


    At this time, there was a collision, the RV stopped, and Jane and Daisy got out of the car in a panic.


    Jane took a flashlight and quickly took a photo. She quickly found a person lying on the ground. She was a little worried and murmured and hoped that the other party would never die, but saw that the other party had stood up swayingly.


    "Are you all right?" Jane asked.


    The man didn''t answer, and shouted at the top of his head in a daze.


    "Father, Heimdall, I know you can hear it! Develop the Rainbow Bridge!" Saul shouted up to the sky, but he didn''t get any response.


    He turned his head to Jane and said: "You, this is a country of Na? Alfheim? Noernheim?"


    "New Mexico."


    Seeing him in this trance and nagging look, Daisy said while holding a stun gun.


    Sol saw the weapon in Daisy''s hand and said arrogantly: "Dare you dare to use such a small weapon... to threaten me Sol?" As Sol took a step forward, Daisy was just about to shoot him in panic. , I saw someone behind him suddenly raised his hand...


    Puff!


    Thor''s eyes glared, and he fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Let him be quiet for a while." Su Bai said lightly, and then smiled at Daisy.


    "Thank you." Daisy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "In his case, let''s go to the hospital first." said the old man with Jane and Daisy, Dr. Shavig.


    "You go, I want to stay to record these."


    There are layers of lines on the ground, and Jane is watching them intently.


    Dr. Shavig gave a wry smile. He also knew that Jane''s character could only lift Sol into the car with difficulty and drove Sol to the hospital.


    "Who is he? How come he suddenly appeared here." Daisy said in a bit of a panic.


    Su Bai smiled: "Did you not hear the name he just said? Sol!"


    "A god degraded to a mortal."


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, Daisy looked at Su Bai, and even Jane stopped.


    "Are you joking, or are you serious?" Daisy looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "Want to know?"


    Su Bai looked at the two and smiled."I can help you popularize science and let you know what the world really looks like, but..."


    "I''ll help you make a cup of coffee." Daisy understood instantly, but when she turned her head, she remembered that the car was already driving. Where did she rush for some coffee? After thinking about it, Daisy said: "Or? ?"


    Su Bai smiled and waved to the ground.

 C318

    In an instant, the sand on the ground gradually floated and quickly turned into a smooth and flat chair. Su Bai sat down and smiled: "You can rub my shoulders for me."


    Jane and Daisy looked at Su Bai in shock, completely dumbfounded.


    "You...you are, how did you do it?"


    "It''s not important, what is important is whether you still want to listen?"


    Su Bai said with a smile, Daisy nodded repeatedly and walked behind Su Bai and pressed.


    Chapter 0047 Thor wants a duel?


    Su Bai slowly talked about the nine realms, about the tree of life, and Asgard. Jane and Daisy were shocked and fascinated by them. They had no idea that it would be like this. The Norse myth is true. The presence?


    "How do you know this?" Jane asked curiously.


    "Because I am Su Bai." Su Bai smiled.


    "We know your name, but this has something to do with..." Before Jane''s words were finished, she saw Daisy behind Su Bai with a shocked expression, and patted Su Bai on the shoulder excitedly: "Su Bai , Company...Are you Su Bai from the Timeless Isle? God, I should have thought of it."


    "Excited to excited, you can start with a little light." Su Bai said.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Daisy then reacted and hurriedly rubbed her shoulders and said: "I was too excited, mainly because you were too low-key, and the Timeless Isle was too mysterious so I didn''t remember it at first."


    Speaking of the Timeless Isle, Jane also remembered a little.


    With this identity, the Jane he just said can be believed. After all, his identity will definitely know things that ordinary people don''t know.


    "So that was really Thor?"


    "How could he be demoted to a mortal?"


    "That''s a long story." Su Bai smiled: "When I look back, I have time to speak slowly."


    "Don''t, then, we can go back first, and then how about you tell us slowly?" Jane suggested.


    "Are you not checking this?" Su Bai looked at the pattern on the ground.


    Jane simply shook her head: "With you here, I''m still checking this."


    Su Bai laughed blankly, then got up and waved to the two of them to come over.Jane and Daisy walked over in confusion, Su Bai opened his hands and suddenly stopped the waists of the two and leaned them into his arms.


    "Uh... it''s still Daisy''s size." Su Bai mumbled secretly and then teleported the two of them back to the far car.


    The sudden change in the scene shocked the two women. They immediately saw Su Bai get into the car, and then said, "Who is driving?"


    "I''m coming!" Jane said and drove, while Daisy sat behind.


    The car swayed and soon came to a small town in New Mexico. There was a temporary residence here. All three of them lived here. Some equipment, materials, and so on were also here.On the way, Jane called Professor Shavig and asked him to look at Sol, and brought him back when Sol was all right.After all, that was Thor, although he was just a mortal now.


    "It looks pretty good."


    It''s much cleaner than an RV.


    "I will help you tidy up the room, then come back and you will tell us about Sol."


    Jane said, and hurriedly went upstairs to help Su Bai clean up the room. It was about twenty minutes or so before Jane came down.


    In the living room, Su Bai sat with Daisy, and Jane came over and sat on the other side of Su Bai.


    Su Bai told a story, the two brothers and the story about the throne, and also the story about why Thor was demoted to a mortal.


    Regarding the evil god Lokisu¡¯s defeat, he didn¡¯t feel bad and even thought he was a bit pitiful. He was adopted by Odin from an early age, but the second prince didn¡¯t get the love he deserved. He learned that he was actually the monster in the story before going to bed since he was a child. He also intends to use him to become a tool for peace between the two worlds, so that no one can accept it.It can be said that a large part of the reason why Loki became a Cthulhu was also caused by his childhood, and what he wanted...maybe the same treatment as Thor, nothing more.


    All sorts of things led to the current result, making him an evil god.


    Of course, Su was not too inclined when telling this story. Jane and Daisy felt a little surprised after listening.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I''m going to rest." Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands and stood up and said.


    "I will take you to the room."


    Jane said, and brought Su Bai to the room.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, I woke up and took a shower and went downstairs. Daisy and Jane were watching the picture taken yesterday. In this picture, you can clearly see the shadow of Thor in the beam of light, and a blur I don''t know what it is.


    "Morning."


    After saying hello, I heard Jane say: "I don''t know what you usually eat, and my cooking skills are not very good. Later, Professor Shavig will bring Sol back. Let''s go out to eat?"


    Su Bai nodded indifferently.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the RV at the door drove back, and Professor Shavig and Sol came in with a blond and stout body.


    Sol looked around curiously, and Jane and Daisy also looked at Sol.


    It seems... nothing special?

 C319

    When Sol saw Su defeated, his eyes changed slightly and he walked over."You stunned me?"


    "You scared my friend at the time, and your emotions were too emotional." Su Bai said calmly.


    "You are a sneak attack! And you are the great Sol!" Sol said angrily.


    "Then what?" Su Bai asked.


    "I want to fight you!"


    Sol called in a deep voice.


    Proud Thor obviously didn''t want to admit that he was knocked out by a human being, so he found the place back.


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai said with a smile, squinting, "You are just a mortal now."


    "Even so, I will let you see the power of Thor!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Su Bai shrugged.


    Thor snorted and turned and walked out.


    "You, do you really want to fight him? He is Thor, the god of thunder." Daisy said towards Su Bai with some worry.


    Su Bai smiled: "I am Su Bai on the Eternal Island, the strongest on earth. Even if he is a god, he must know who it is when he arrives on the earth. What''s more, he seeks abuse by himself, how can I bear to refuse!"


    With that said, Su Bai had already gone out.


    Seeing that Sol was about to duel with Su Bai just now, the three hurriedly followed out.


    In the open space, Saul set his posture and looked at Su Bai proudly: "I have experienced countless battles. No matter what kind of enemy it is, I will eventually lose in my hands, and you are no exception!"


    With that said, Saul has raised his fist and rushed towards Su Bai...


    Item 0048


    Thor''s fighting style was brutal and direct, and he fisted directly towards Su Pai.


    Su Bai smiled and dodged Thor''s fist slightly.Saul froze for a while and attacked again. The fierce posture made Jane and Daisy seem to be a little worried about the defeat of the Soviet Union. After all, from the physical point of view, the defeat of the Soviet Union did not have the advantage.


    Facing Sol¡¯s violent attack, Su Bai did not appear panicked. In the eyes of others, he was like a flat boat in a violent storm, as if it could be swallowed at any time, but Su Bai did not panic, always in Sol. Easily avoid when the attack is approaching.


    Whether it¡¯s not fast or slow is just right.


    It made Sol feel that he could beat the Soviet Union as long as he was a little faster, but it was just that little bit that made Sol''s efforts in vain.At first Saul thought he might be lucky, but gradually he realized that it wasn''t the case. He did it on purpose, deliberately avoiding it quickly or slowly to make himself useless.


    This made the proud Saul extremely embarrassed, and roared: "Don''t just hide, you have the ability to fight me upright."


    "Okay."


    Su Bai chuckled and watched Sol''s fist strike again, this time... he didn''t hide!


    Gently stretched out his fists, the two fists banged together.


    Before Saul showed joy, he suddenly felt a huge force coming, and flew out directly following him involuntarily.


    boom!


    Falling to the ground, Thor slid out more than one meter away, his fists tingling.


    "When are the people in the atrium so strong?" Saul said in shock.


    "He is so strong!" Daisy answered.


    Seeing Su Bai punched Thor Thor out, Daisy said excitedly.


    Whether it is because of status or relationship, Daisy is definitely more inclined to Su defeat.


    "What''s your name?" Sol asked, standing up.


    "Su Bai."


    "Okay, count me as losing this time. When I get back what belongs to me, I will let you know my true strength. Then we will fight again!" Saul said unconvinced.


    "Is this to admit defeat?" Su Bai said a little surprised: "To be honest, I can''t even warm up now."


    Saul snorted: "When I get my things back, I will let you see my true strength."


    "You said your things refer to the one that was sent down with you?" Jane asked.


    "Do you know where it is?" Saul walked over with excitement and wanted to ask, Su Bai stood in front of Thor lightly.


    Saul frowned and stopped.


    Jane shook her head. She only noticed that there was something blurry in the picture she had taken, but it was not clear exactly where it fell.


    Sol was disappointed.

 C320

    He believed that as long as he found his hammer, he would be able to regain his strength, and there was no need to be so aggrieved to lose to a human?


    Thor clamored for the duel but ended in such an anticlimactic way, which made Su Bai a little unhappy. To be honest, he really wanted to see how strong Thor was with the hammer.


    "Go to dinner." Jane suggested.


    The group of people quickly went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. After entering, Su Bai dragged Daisy and said, "Are you afraid of shame?"


    "What?" Daisy was stunned.


    "If you are afraid of shame, we will sit alone for a while." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Then he walked to the side and sat down. His behavior surprised Jane and the others. Daisy smiled at Jane and sat next to Su Bai.Jane hesitated and said to Professor Shavig: "You, take care of Sol."


    After speaking, Jane also sat over."what happened?"


    "Your decision is wise." Su Bai said with a smile.


    After ordering something, it was delivered quickly, and Jane and Daisy also understood why Su Bai would sit alone.Saul''s eating appearance... is too scary. It feels like he hasn''t eaten in a long time. It is probably related to his being demoted to a mortal.


    That''s all there is to it, he even dropped the cup, and smiled as if he was happy after the fall, but everyone who got him looked at Saul as if he was crazy.


    "What''s the situation?" Daisy couldn''t help asking.


    "Asgard''s custom." Su Bai said calmly while eating leisurely.


    Seeing Su Bai did not intend to explain in the past, helpless Jane had no choice but to go over and tell him that the earth does not have this custom, and Saul said that he knew it a little embarrassingly.At this moment, two sturdy men came in and talked to each other about a hammer that could not be lifted by anyone. When Saul heard it, he stood up and asked where the hammer was, then turned and left the restaurant.


    "what happened to him?"


    "Found his thing." Su Bai wiped his mouth."I''m finished, how about you?"


    "I''m finished, too." Daisy hurriedly said, "So, shall we go and see with him? What is the name of Thor''s hammer?"


    "Mjolnir, or Mjolnir." Jane answered.


    Yesterday Su Bai talked about Sol¡¯s identity, and the things about the nine realms changed her long-term cognition, so she deliberately checked the information about Sol in Norse mythology.


    "You can''t see it now. I am afraid that many people know about the hammer. S.H.I. That''s it." Su Bai said indifferently: "Don''t let him run into a wall, he really thought he was in Asgard, he really thought he was Thor Thor."


    Since Su Bai didn''t plan to go for the time being, Daisy and Jane naturally didn''t go. After coming out of the restaurant, the four of them were going back.As a result, as soon as I arrived at the door, I saw several cars parked, and they were actually moving things into them.


    "What are you doing!"


    Jane yelled in a hurry, but was stopped by a man in black. He immediately saw someone who said, "I am Agent Phil Coelson of SHIELD. We are investigating a security threat. , You must misappropriate your records and information, which should compensate you for your loss." As he said, he took out a check.


    "Jane, listen to me, let it go, they are S.H.I.E.L.D. and we can''t afford it..." Shaweig hurried over to persuade him. He had heard of what kind of organization S.H.I.E.L.D. is.


    "No, these materials are my life, I can''t..." Before Jane had finished speaking, she heard Su Bai''s voice behind her.


    Item 0049


    "Coleson, when did you learn to use money to hit people?" Su Bai walked over and put his hand on Jane''s shoulder, and said towards Phil Coleson.


    Jane looked up at Su Bai unexpectedly. She didn''t expect that she would hug herself, but she soon heard Su Bai''s voice in her mind: "If you want your information, please cooperate."


    Although she was surprised how Su Bai did it, she cooperated and let Su Bai put her arms around her, and took the initiative to hold Su Bai''s waist.


    Phil Coleson''s expression was a little surprised, and then said with a wry smile: "I didn''t use money to hit people, this is the constitution of the bureau, and the information is very important."


    "Even if this is my girlfriend''s thing?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Phil Colson smiled bitterly: "Does it have to be this way? It would be difficult for me to do this."


    "These materials are useless even if you take them away. You should go back and guard the hammer. I will pass by at night." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Phil Colson smiled bitterly: "Okay."


    After speaking, turn around and wave to make people stop.


    "Remove from where to put it back, don''t make a mistake." Su Bai said lightly.


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were extremely depressed for an instant. How could they remember this when they moved their things and didn''t plan to move back again?


    "Move." Phil Colson said.


    Seeing those agents move their things back one by one, Jane heaved a sigh of relief and gratefully looked at Su Bai. Shaweig beside him was surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Bai would be able to make S.H.I.E.L.D. be obedient. He Who is it?


    Only he did not know the true identity of Su Bai and Sol.


    After everything moved back, Su Bai said to Coleson, "I will pass tonight."


    "Okay, then I will wait for you."


    Phil Colson nodded and led away.


    "thank you!"


    After they left, Jane gratefully said to Su Bai, "These materials are very important to me. I really don''t know what to do if I let them take it away."

 C321

    Su Bai smiled indifferently.


    Jane really worked hard and worked hard for these data, not to mention that this was just a sentence for Su Bai, and it was a small effort.


    Jane nodded gratefully and asked Daisy and Shavig to help check if the things were damaged, and Su Bai turned upstairs.


    Pushing the door into the room, Su Bai was taken aback.


    There was someone in the room.


    The man wearing a long black coat with a straight back stood in the room, giving a feeling of grace, just like a well-mannered gentleman.Seeing Su Bai coming in, the person smiled slowly."Hello, my name is Loki, and I am from Asgard!"


    Cthulhu, Loki!


    Su Bai looked at Loki unexpectedly. This shouldn''t be a real person, but a projection?It''s just that he didn''t go to fool his simple sledgehammer brother, why did he come here to find himself?


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Bai sat down and asked casually.


    Loki smiled and said, "I am the king of Asgard, and you are the king of the Timeless Isle in the atrium. I think... we can reach an agreement for cooperation."


    "Although I don¡¯t know how you know about Asgard, it¡¯s not important. I hope you won¡¯t tell Saul the news. In return, if you need it, I can send Asgard. Warriors come to help you. For example...help you win the position of Lord of the Atrium." Rocky said.


    "I''m not interested, if I want to...I can do it myself. However, if you can get me some black roads, I can guarantee that you won''t expose your lies." Su Bai said."You have two hours to send Wulu here. If time passes, I don''t guarantee that I won''t tell Saul."


    Loki frowned and said: "Wulu is a special metal mineral produced in Asgard. The output is very scarce, and in such a short time..."


    "Didn''t you say that you are the king of Asgard? Although only acting as an agent, you should have this power and ability?" Su Bai interrupted Loki''s words and said aggressively.


    Loki was silent for a moment and said, "I will send it over."


    After speaking, Loki''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Loki knew that his business should be what Heimdall told him after he became the acting king.He wants Fudge Sol to stay on the earth forever, so he must first find himself, someone who knows the truth.Anyway, even if you don¡¯t say it, Sieve and the Three Warriors will soon come down. Sol will find the truth, and Loki is not Sol¡¯s opponent and is doomed to fail. Of course, Su defeat will not let this profit. Opportunity.


    Wulu can be said to be one of the more famous metals in the Marvel world. It is as famous as Edman alloy and vibrating gold.And even more special, Wulu has metallic properties and can store magic. It is a hard material that must be formed through extreme methods. It has a natural affinity for magic, is easy to enchant, and can also increase the holder¡¯s affinity for magic. The blessing of magical power can become stronger and stronger.


    For example, Thor''s hammer, Odin''s spear, Heimdall''s sword, these weapons are all made of Wulu.Another example is the broken shield of Captain America in the comics, which was repaired by Wulu, and the anti-Thor armor made by Tony.


    If the weapon made by Wulu is attached to the fire of hell, the effect will be much better than that of Edman Alloy, Vibration, or Demon Blade Village. This is its unique feature.


    The two times said it was not long or not, and it didn''t take long for Rocky to appear again.


    "It''s ready, you need to find a place to receive it."


    "Wait."


    Su Bai said and went downstairs."Daisy, come out with me."


    "Where are you going?" Daisy asked curiously.


    "You''ll know wherever you are." Su Bai smiled and handed Daisy the car key to let her drive.


    Leaving the town in the car, the surroundings became more and more deserted.Daisy was worried about safety, but was just curious about where she was going.


    "It''s almost done, just stop here."


    Su Bai said, then got out of the car.


    Looking at the open space in front of her, Daisy asked suspiciously: "Here? Is there anything special here?"


    "Not now, there will be soon." Su Bai looked up to the sky, and in an instant, a beam of light fell from the sky, exactly the same as the day Sol appeared.


    Chapter 0050 Forging: Wulu Metal


    Daisy was shocked and instinctively took Su Bai''s arm, Su Bai waved his hand to prop up the magnetic field shield, impact, and dust was blocked outside.When the surroundings gradually calmed down, besides the pattern caused by the teleportation, there was a pile of stone-like things on the ground.


    "What is this?" Daisy asked in surprise.


    Su Bai looked at it and said, "The quantity is okay, I will take the stuff, and I will do it if I promise you."


    Loki''s Phantom nodded and then disappeared from the side of Wulu.


    Obviously, Daisy didn''t see Rocky just now.


    "This is called Wulu. It is a special metal of Asgard. Thor''s hammer and Odin''s spear are all made of this." Su Bai explained and walked over, looking at the pile in front of him. There are about five or six hundred catties of Wulu metal.


    Of course, it''s just looking, although it is small in size but heavy in weight, although it is not clear how much it is, it is definitely not light.If used for forging, forging a weapon is not a problem.


    "Where did it come from?" Daisy asked in surprise.


    Su Bai laughed and studied Wulu metal, which is similar to Edman alloy in terms of hardness, and the magnetic field is also normal, but it is slightly more troublesome to disassemble and fuse.


    "So many, can''t the car fit?"


    Looking at the bunch of Wulu and cars, Daisy said worriedly.


    "Just deal with it." Su Bai smiled and began to control the magnetic field on the black road.


    Wulu metal can only be forged through extreme methods, but simple fusion processing can still be done. The pile of Wulu metal that controls the magnetic field begins to gradually change, slowly fusing together to change its shape.

 C322

    Seeing this scene, Daisy was even more surprised.


    An hour later, seeing something gradually taking shape, Daisy asked tentatively: "Are you... a stick?"


    A pair of Wulu gradually became a stick under Su Bai''s control.


    "In terms of shape, the stick is the simplest. Although it is a bit rougher, it''s only necessary to slowly forge it when you look back." Su Bai''s purpose was to take away these black roads instead of forging them into weapons immediately, so The shape of the stick is more convenient.


    Looking at the formed stick, Su Bai stretched out his hand to hold it and removed the magnetic field.


    For a moment, the stick in his hand fell downward, and Su Bai hurriedly used force to stabilize it.


    "So heavy!"


    "This thing is definitely more than a few hundred catties, and the unit must be at least a ton!"


    Trying to wave it a few times was unexpectedly smooth, but it was too heavy. Su Bai''s current physical fitness and strength can''t be easily swung. It must be controlled by a magnetic field to be able to use it at will.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and said to Daisy: "We can go back now."


    After returning, Jane and Shaweig were a little surprised to find that Su Bai had brought a stick back, but Su Bai did not explain, and when she looked at Daisy, she just shook her head and was speechless.Carrying the Wulu stick, Su Bai returned to the room, looking at the somewhat rough-shaped stick, Su Bai held it and released the fire of hell.In an instant, the fire of hell spread and enveloped the entire Wulu stick, Su Bai''s heart moved, the fire of hell began to change its appearance.


    "It deserves to be Wulu Metal. Although it has a natural affinity for the Magic Department, it is not that easy to change."


    Seeing the stick in his hand, Su Bai couldn''t help but sigh. You must know that the Hellfire Enchantment changes shape very quickly. Even the Demon Blade Village Zheng can easily change it, but obviously this Wulu stick is different and the progress is very slow. .


    But when I thought about it, it was normal. The items and equipment produced by Immortal Palace were all extraordinary, and even they couldn''t forge Wulu quickly and easily, which shows the particularity of Wulu.


    What Su lost the most was time. After sighing, he began to try slowly.


    This is one day.


    By the evening, the sky was getting darker, and Daisy knocked on Su Bai''s door.


    "Are you ok?"


    Daisy asked tentatively, then opened the door and came in.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Su Bai sitting on the bed holding the stick. There was still fire on the stick, and Su Bai''s face seemed very tired.Looking up, Su Bai withdrew the hell fire, the flame went out and the room was instantly dimmed.


    "It''s so late?" Su Bai was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it to be so long, and he was too involved without realizing it.Putting down the stick, Su Bai felt a dizzy sensation and fell forward subconsciously as soon as he got up.


    Upon seeing this, Daisy hurriedly wanted to hold Su Bai, but Su Bai was too anxious. Daisy had already pounced on Su Bai as soon as she came, and threw her to the ground.


    "Humph!"


    Daisy felt as if she was being flanked back and forth.


    His back was knocked to the ground, but Su Bai''s face was heavily pressed in front of him.Although the place was soft and flexible, it made Daisy a little uncomfortable.


    "Are you okay?" Su Bai felt that he had knocked on something soft, it smelled...very elastic.After a daze, Su Bai knew what he had knocked on, then raised his head and said to Daisy.


    Daisy grinned and shook her head.


    Su Bai got up and pulled her up and looked at her back. There should be nothing serious about it.


    "What are you doing? Looks so tired." Daisy asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to forge it. I didn''t expect it to be troublesome. I was too invested so I didn''t pay attention." Su Bai explained. For such a long time to release the spirit of hellfire, the physical exertion is really great.


    "Your... is it all right? The knock just now should be heavy."


    Seeing Daisy rubbing her chest, Su Bai said apologetically.


    Although this posture looks very...that, but Su Bai still has no crooked thoughts.


    "It''s okay, it''ll be fine after a while." Daisy shook her head and said, "Can you still go to SHIELD?"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You gave up your chest to save me, of course I have to make up for you, let''s go, I will take you to feel Thor''s Hammer."


    Daisy''s face was slightly red and nodded silently.


    Chapter 0051 Does anyone want to take photos with Thor''s Hammer?


    The location of Thor''s Hammer.


    When Thor¡¯s Hammer just landed, it caused a great sensation. Many people tried to lift it up, but unfortunately they were unsuccessful. Even if it was a so-called Hercules champion or a car, they couldn¡¯t succeed. On the minute.Following True S.H.I.E.L.D., Phil Coleson came here to control this place, and established a base with Quake as the center, completely closed it, and began to measure Quake.


    No way, because it can''t be taken.


    Phil Coleson was waiting for Su Bai, but Su Bai did not wait but waited for another person. He broke into the base alone and stretched out very powerfully. The agents in the base did not stop him. His goal was Thor. hammer.This made Phil Coleson think he might know something, and finally let him run into Thor''s Hammer, but unfortunately... there was no reaction, he seemed to be desperate, and finally Phil Coleson imprisoned him. Prepare to slowly interrogate and investigate his details.


    As soon as he came out of the interrogation room, Phil Colson heard his men say that someone was coming.


    He walked out quickly, and Su was defeated, and the three astronomers were with him.


    "You finally came. Just now a guy rushed in and tried to take the hammer but failed. Do you know what the hammer is?" Since Su Bai said he was coming, Phil Coleson thought he would definitely give it. My own answer.

 C323

    "Where is the person? Take him to the hammer''s place." Su Bai said.


    Phil Colson nodded behind him and soon someone passed by, and then he led the way to see the hammer.


    When he arrived, Su Bai saw someone put it here, wearing a battle uniform and holding a bow in his hand.


    "This is Agent Button." Phil Colson introduced.


    Su Bai said, members of the Avengers, Hawkeye.


    Before long, the agent brought Thor over.I can see that Saul looks very depressed and sad. I guess Rocky has already been here, right?


    "Sol, don''t you try again?" Su Bai asked towards Sol.


    Saul shook his head sadly: "It''s useless, I''ve...disqualified. Don''t waste your efforts, Thor''s Hammer...no one can get it."


    Su Bai shrugged, turned to Jane and the others and said, "Would you like to try it? It''s not bad to experience it."


    "Okay."


    After all, this is Thor''s Hammer, so try it.


    Shavig walked over to hold the hammer and his face was flushed red, but the hammer didn''t move at all. Finally, he gave up and shook his head for Jane to try. Jane walked over slowly.


    Su Bai looked forward to Jane.


    In the comics, after Thor loses the qualification of Thor''s Hammer, Jane gets the approval of Thor''s Hammer and becomes the new Thor, the female Thor.


    I don''t know if she will react if she holds Thor''s Hammer now?


    Su Bai looked at Jane intently, and Jane grasped Thor''s hammer and pulled hard, but the hammer... but it didn''t move.


    At first, Jane had no hope of giving up, so she heard Su Bai say: "Try again."


    "Huh?" Jane was puzzled but still tugged a few more times.


    Still no response.


    "It doesn''t seem to work, maybe it''s Odin''s test for Sol this time, rather than really depriving him of his qualifications? Or is it that Jane still can''t be recognized by Thor''s Hammer?" Su Bai thought about it. Did not care too much, then turned to Daisy and said, "You go try."


    "I guess it won''t work either." Daisy said as she walked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I promise you can lift it up."


    "Impossible." Hearing Su Bai''s certainty, Sol couldn''t help saying.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, Daisy had already grasped Thor''s hammer slightly hard.


    The immobile Thor''s hammer shook.


    "It''s impossible?!" Saul shouted in shock, and the others were also a little shocked, but Daisy actually lifted it up.


    Daisy herself was a little dazed and subconsciously regained her strength, only to find that even if she regained her strength, Thor''s Hammer slowly lifted it up, the feeling was as if Thor''s Hammer got up by itself.Seeing Daisy holding Thor''s Hammer relaxedly, everyone around was dumbfounded.At this time Daisy finally reacted to see Xiang Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and said: "This compensation, do you like it?"


    "Hmm..." Daisy nodded repeatedly, and said to Jane excitedly: "Camera, come on, take a picture of me."


    Jane hurriedly picked up the camera and took a picture of Daisy. Daisy let go of the hammer and ran over to see the content of the photo, but the hammer... did not fall in the air.


    "You, what did you do?" Saul looked at Su Bai in shock, and saw Su Bai raise his hand slightly, and with a swish, Thor''s hammer flew into Su Bai''s hand.


    This action can''t help making Saul even more depressed. He used to be like this, the Thor''s Hammer would automatically fly over and fly to his hand, but now... it was replaced by someone else.


    "It doesn''t seem to have any function except being strong. It''s because I use a magnetic field to control Thor''s hammer to pick up instead of getting the hammer''s approval, so this is just a hammer, not Thor''s hammer." Su Bai played a few times. Then he said: "This is a rare opportunity. Is there anyone who wants to take photos? This is a real Quake, forged from the decaying center of the planet and Asgard''s metal black road. Wait until that guy has restored Thor. I¡¯m afraid there will be no chance to take pictures."


    Thor''s hammer, Thor...


    Phil Coleson believed what Su Bai said. He looked at Saul and the hammer with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that he was Thor?Is there really a god?But... Phil Colson walked over."Take a picture for me, please."


    Su Bai smiled and handed the hammer over. Phil Colson didn''t feel any weight. In the end, Jane and Shaweig took photos with the hammer. Su Bai even called Bart to take a picture.


    "Enough, this is Thor''s Hammer, how can you do this?"


    Seeing that his hammer was used as a prop to take photos, Saul shouted depressedly.


    Su Bai threw the Thor''s Hammer casually, shook his head."It''s just a hammer now, nothing more."


    With that said, Su Bai threw Thor''s Hammer at Sol, and Sol subconsciously wanted to catch it. As a result, huge power came from the moment he held the hammer, and the hammer fell to the ground with a bang, and Sol''s expression was extremely sad.


    Item 0052


    Knowing that Sol¡¯s true identity turned out to be the god of thunder in Norse mythology, Phil Coleson was a little worried and didn¡¯t know what to do. Following Su¡¯s defeat, Phil Coleson said: "What should I do with him? do?"


    "Then you can make your own decision." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay." Phil Colson said with a wry smile.


    After seeing Thor¡¯s Hammer, Su Bai told Phil Colson Thor¡¯s true identity, and then Su Bai and others left the base. As for how Phil Coleson was going to solve Thor¡¯s He is not interested in worrying about things.


    When I went back, Daisy got directly into Su Bai''s car and was very excited along the way.

 C324

    Although everyone took the photo with Thor''s Hammer in the end, after all, the first person to''lift'' her was himself.Although Su Bai said that it was compensation, Daisy was still very happy. Among the three, she was just an intern. It was the first time that she had received such attention with Shavig and Jane for tuition.


    "Thank you." Daisy couldn''t help saying.


    "You have said it many times, and I also said that this is compensation." Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "The more such compensation, the better!" Daisy said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I don''t care, but don''t forget what compensation is for this."


    Because of what?Of course it is because she saves her chest to save people. In short, the key point is her chest!


    Daisy paused, and asked curiously: "You have seen all kinds of status and status, right? Why... why do you care about me?"


    "Trust me, although I have seen a lot, I really haven''t seen you as big as you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "So, you like big breasts?" Daisy said, "I don''t think you have any special feelings for Jane?"


    "Long legs, thin waist, big breasts, any man likes it? Although I don¡¯t go for it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be bigger? As for Jane...it¡¯s hard to say, if she wants to play a friendly match with me. Of course I won''t refuse, but if you are really serious about being together, it depends on how you feel." Su Bai explained with a smile.


    "What about me?" Daisy asked suddenly curiously.


    "Are you sure you want to hear the answer?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Daisy hesitated for a while, she just asked casually, not knowing why she hesitated, she was a little afraid of hearing the answer.Seeing her appearance, Su Bai did not continue to focus on this topic. After driving back, Su Bai was going to take a bath and sleep.


    He is really tired today.


    Not surprisingly, Sieve and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace should be back soon, and Loki will find out that he will send the Destroyer.For the Destroyer, Su Bai was very interested in this thing. He didn''t plan to let SHIELD take it away for research after the war.


    After taking a shower, Su Bai happened to see Daisy holding her clothes and seemed to be preparing to take a bath. He smiled and said hello and said good night, Su Bai went back to the room.


    I slept until noon the next day, and after waking up, I was full of energy and recovered well.Dressed and washed, Su Bai found that Sol was here when he came downstairs. Daisy came over and explained to Su Bai that Sol was released by SHIELD in the morning, and Sol was no one on Earth. Knowing and not knowing to go to Na, I ended up here.Anyway, it was also Thor. Although he was a little embarrassed now, it was really hard to drive him away, so he let him stay.


    "Your breakfast." Jane came over with something to eat, fried eggs and sausages.


    Well, it''s a bit simple, but it looks pretty good.Su Bai was about to taste how it tasted. Suddenly he heard the sound of knocking on the window. He looked up at the good guy. Several people called on the floor-to-ceiling windows, one by one wearing armor and holding weapons, especially one of the big beards. It''s scary.


    "This is my friend." Sol introduced excitedly.


    The three warriors of the fairy palace and Sif.


    Saul had just introduced the four of them and was about to introduce Su Bai and others, but suddenly heard a loud noise in the sky, a dazzling beam of light lit up, and a huge object fell from the sky, and the dust was flying in an instant. They could feel it here. The windows and the ground trembled.


    "Destroyer!"


    Almost at the same time, Su Bai shouted to Sol, Xianxiangong and others.


    "How come the Destroyer?" Sol was a little puzzled.


    "It should be to prevent you from going back to the fairy palace," Sieff said.


    "Why? I don''t plan to go back anymore. If it weren''t for me, the father would not die..." Saul said sadly.


    "Your father is not dead!"


    "But Loki..." Saul was stunned, and immediately reacted. Since the father is not dead, what Loki said is not true. He is lying to himself, why?


    "It must be Loki, your father is in a coma, and Loki is temporarily taking the position of king, so he definitely doesn''t want you to go back, he wants to take your throne." Sieff said in a deep voice.


    Saul said solemnly: "Resolve him first, evacuate the people around and then consider these."


    With that, Thor, Immortal Palace and others have already ran out.


    Before he left, Sifu also reminded Su Bai and the others: "You guys also hurry up and leave here."


    "Shall we go?" Daisy asked Su Bai.


    "It''s good for you to stay here, its target is not you." Su Bai whispered and followed out.


    Thor is just a mortal now, and has no power to fight against weapons of war like the Destroyer.He asked the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace and Sif to delay the Destroyer first, and remind the people around to leave quickly.When Su was defeated, he happened to see the fat man with the long beard of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace being smashed into a car by the Destroyer.


    "This thing is a bit like a sentry robot."


    Su Bai mumbled, and saw Sifu leaping up abruptly, and the long sword in his hand suddenly pierced the Destroyer''s neck.The Destroyer''s light dimmed in an instant, and it seemed to have been dealt with by Sif.


    The beard breathed a sigh of relief, and Sif smiled triumphantly.


    However, at this moment, the light on the Destroyer''s body reappeared, his body began to gradually change, his limbs, and his head turned slowly and aimed at Sif.


    boom!


    A beam of light suddenly blasted towards Sif.


    Item 0053


    boom!


    The energy beam slammed toward Sif, and Sif jumped down in shock and almost avoided wiping the beam.After landing and rolling, Sifu came to Su Bai''s side.

 C325

    The Destroyer''s body slowly lifted and broke free from Sif''s sword, and turned his head to blast an energy beam toward Sif again.Sifu was shocked, and slammed Su Bai next to him: "Hurry up!"


    Sifu wanted to push Su Bai to avoid the Destroyer''s attack, and then she realized that she could not push Su Bai with this push, and the energy beam had already blasted over.Although there were some differences, but there was no time to think about it, Sifu fiercely waved his shield to block Su Bai.


    boom!


    The energy beam dissipated, and Sieff''s arm was slightly numb, and one knee fell on the ground.


    "Run."


    Sifu turned to Su Bai and said.


    Su Bai was about to speak with a weird expression, and the Destroyer''s attack struck again.


    Sieff took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and stood up to resist, but suddenly felt a very special force field around him, and a blue energy barrier suddenly enveloped him.Seeing the light beam hit, Sieff raised the shield subconsciously and then heard a boom, the light beam hit the barrier and dissipated.


    Sifu froze for a moment and turned his head to look, and saw that Su Bai walked forward slowly and smiled at her.


    "It''s you!"


    Sieff was stunned. She thought he was an ordinary person. She was still a little depressed. How could this person not run away at this time without knowing the life and death, but she didn''t expect...


    "Let me come." Su Bai chuckled lightly and walked towards the Destroyer.


    boom!


    The beam struck again, Su Bai did not dodge, completely blocked by the magnetic field shield, followed by a flash, Su Bai had already arrived in front of the Destroyer.


    "boom!"


    With a heavy punch, the Destroyer instantly retreated, and Su Bai''s hands flashed with lightning, crackling and crackling towards the Destroyer.


    The Destroyer''s body shook one after another, and the current seemed to slow its actions.


    "Sol, is he?"


    Seeing Saul walked over, Shiv couldn''t help asking in amazement.


    Who is he, who can suppress the destroyer?


    "His name is Su Bai, the current strongest in the atrium." Saul said in a deep voice and then said: "This matter has nothing to do with you. The person Rocky has to deal with is me, and I will solve it."


    With that, Saul walked toward the Destroyer.


    It is true that Su Bai has now suppressed the Destroyer, but Thor knows that the Destroyer is not so easy to deal with.Even if Su Bai wiped out the Destroyer, Loki wouldn''t just leave it alone. He would definitely have other means. If this matter is not resolved, there will never be peace.


    "Rocky!"


    Sol yelled, and just wanted to talk to Loki, if he wanted to kill himself, then come, don''t hurt the innocent people in the atrium.


    As soon as his voice fell, he didn''t wait for the following words to be spoken, he saw the destroyer who was in the midst of fighting trying to counterattack, but the energy beam did not hit the Soviet Union, but unbiasedly blasted in the direction of Thor.Sol didn''t expect to be affected by the pond fish, so he flew out with a bang, fell to the ground and convulsed a few times.


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    Su Bai gave a soft drink, and the coin suddenly blasted out with lightning.


    boom!


    The Destroyer was blasted and knocked down the house next to him in an instant, and was flooded in a snap of an eye.


    Su Bai took the coin back, but a light suddenly lit up in the air. Looking up, Su Bai found that Thor''s Hammer was flying from a distance quickly, and it flew towards Sol, who was previously affected by the fish.


    "True Nima bullshit."


    Su Bai couldn''t help but complain.


    "boom!"


    Thor grasped Thor''s hammer, and in the light of the lightning, armor began to appear on his body, and in an instant he had recovered his supernatural power and became Thor.


    At the same time, the destroyer in the ruins also struggled to stand up, and the armor on his chest was restored.


    Solwei walked over with a hammer.


    "Leave the rest to me."


    Thor said to Su Bai, whipped his hammer and threw it at the Destroyer.


    The hammer flew out with a swish, but stopped abruptly in the air, and then flew back violently.


    Saul subconsciously caught the hammer for a moment and turned his head to look at Su Bai: "What do you mean?"


    "Do I use you?"


    Su Bai gave him a look a little unhappy.


    Even if you regain the identity of Thor, does Nima Laozi use you?Come up and leave the rest to me, who do you think you are?


    "This is a matter for our fairy palace, and I should solve it." Thor said.

 C326

    "But this is the earth!" Su Bai said.


    "He came to kill me." Saul said again.


    "No, I''m here to kill you two!"


    Su Bai did not answer this time, the Destroyer had already heard Loki''s voice.


    He was tricked.


    Su Bai promised him that he would not expose his lie, but Xifu and the three fairy palace warriors secretly ran away.Loki could be sure that Su Bai knew that this would happen but deliberately took the opportunity to pit himself, otherwise he didn''t have to limit the time.


    Therefore, the Destroyer appeared not only to kill Sol, but also to kill Soviet defeat!


    When the Destroyer''s voice fell, the nails on his face shrank and began to glow with huge energy.


    "let me do it!"


    Thor yelled, and immediately afterwards he felt a huge force coming. The unprepared Thor flew out instantly, and disappeared from everyone''s sight in a blink of an eye.Su Bai closed his hands, making fists with both hands and began to absorb the surrounding magnetic force.


    Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi.


    Countless magnetic forces rushed into Su Bai''s hands frantically, and the blue light became more and more prosperous.


    boom!


    The Destroyer suddenly launched an attack, and the energy beam was several times larger than before.


    Su Bai sneered and waved his hands fiercely, the electromagnetic pulse came out suddenly.


    boom!


    The collision between the light beam and the electromagnetic pulse produced a strong impact. Almost instantly, the electricity and electronic equipment of the whole town were affected by the electromagnetic pulse and stopped instantly. The blue light was dazzling, and the electromagnetic pulse was crushed a little bit. The beam of light pressing on the Destroyer approached it.


    Little by little, there was a boom.


    The energy beam crushed by electromagnetic pulses directly rushed to the head of the Destroyer. After the loud noise, the light on the Destroyer''s body was extinguished and fell to the ground. His head...has been completely blown away, completely gone!


    Chapter 0054 Thor is not OK either!


    Shock!


    Seeing the Destroyer crash to the ground, his head was blown apart.


    Sieve, the three warriors of the fairy palace including Jane, Daisy and others in the distance were shocked.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, Saul flew back from a distance, glaring at Su Bai and said, "What are you doing!"


    "I don''t need you to intervene in things I can solve." Su Bai said indifferently, looking at Thor, who was wearing armor and holding a hammer, suddenly said: "You have recovered your supernatural power now, can you fight a good fight? "


    "Just to my liking." Thor snorted and threw the hammer directly.


    The magnetic field shield opened, the hammer smashed heavily and then bounced back, Thor rushed up to hold the hammer, leaped high, and the electric light flickered and slammed down.


    "boom!"


    The hammer hit the magnetic shield, the electric light scattered, and the force of the counter-shock made Thor flew out instantly.


    As soon as he landed, Saul felt a strong force coming from behind him, and before he could react, he was kicked and flew out.


    Puff!


    Sol smashed into a car and the car exploded.


    In the flames, Saul came down and glared at Su Bai and raised his hammer with both hands.


    In the sky, dark clouds were densely covered, and a whirlwind rose suddenly.In the clouds and mist, thunder and lightning flashed, and Saul bends down and slams down.In an instant, the ground cracked, and a huge gap spread towards Su Bai. At the same time, a powerful lightning force swept in.


    Su Bai sneered and suddenly removed the magnetic shield.


    "This is your strongest attack?"


    Inorganic material manipulation.


    The cracked ground stopped abruptly in front of Su Bai. Seeing the power of thunder and lightning swept over him, Su Bai lifted his left hand lightly, and the power of thunder and lightning flew towards his hand and was absorbed by him. .


    Crackling, crackling.


    Su Bai''s whole body began to flicker, and the electromagnetic pulse condensed again.


    Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, Saul''s expression also became serious, and he looked at Su Bai with vigilance, he could feel Su Bai''s strength at this time.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai waved his hands abruptly, and the optical and magnetic pulse flew in front of Saul almost instantly.Thor was shocked and hurriedly raised his hammer to resist. In an instant, a powerful force shook the hammer in his hand, and Thor flew out instantly.


    "Bang!" "Bang" "Bang"

 C327

    After running through several houses in a row, Sol''s momentum slowed down, and then he slammed into the wall and sat on the ground.


    "Sol!"


    The Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace and Sifu wanted to run over in shock. They could feel how powerful this blow was.


    "I keep my hand, he can''t die."


    Su Bai said lightly and turned back.


    If he killed Sol, Loki would definitely clap his hands and cheer, Su Bai would not do such a thing.


    Sif and the others helped Thor up after they passed by. Thor was seriously injured, even his armor was damaged.As he struggled, Sol looked at Su Bai''s eyes a little complicated. Before, he wanted to wait until he recovered his supernatural power and get the hammer back to find his place, so that Su Bai knew his true strength.


    but now¡­¡­


    "Sol, we must first rush back to the fairy palace to solve Loki''s matter." Seeing Sol''s appearance, the three warriors of the fairy palace thought he was not willing to accept defeat, and hurriedly persuaded him.On the one hand, Loki¡¯s matter is indeed more urgent, and on the other hand...they also worry that Thor is not the opponent of Soviet defeat.


    "What happened."


    Phil Coleson and others ran over and asked panting.


    Thor was silent for a moment and said: "I have to rush back to the fairy palace, but...I will always be your ally."


    When the voice fell, Sol raised his head and shouted into the air."Heimdall, open the Rainbow Bridge."


    "Heimdall!"


    Sol yelled several times without any response, which made him a little anxious.


    "Could something happen?"


    Loki dared to blatantly let the Destroyer down. Now that the Destroyer has failed and the conspiracy has been revealed, it is very likely that he will do something to harm the fairy palace.But... the Rainbow Bridge couldn''t be opened, and they couldn''t return to the fairy palace and could only be trapped here.


    Thor, Sif and the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace were a little anxious.


    At this moment, light suddenly came from the sky, and a beam of light suddenly shone down. Saul and the others were overjoyed. They stood in the beam of light, and they heard a swoosh immediately after which they disappeared.


    "Hey, that''s my thing."


    When everyone was amazed, Su Bai suddenly yelled, followed by a few S.H.I.E.L.D. agents standing next to the Destroyer and stopped subconsciously, and then turned to look at Phil Colson.


    Phil Colson nodded with a wry smile, and several agents left.


    "Can you tell me what this is?" Phil Colson asked Su Bai.


    "Destroyer." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Well, it seems that you are not going to talk in detail, so at least can you tell me why the electricity and electronic equipment in a small town are stopped? We ran here specially because we can''t even use the car." Phil. Coleson said.


    "Electromagnetic pulse, there should be many people in SHIELD who understand this. I believe you will know how to solve it."


    Su Bai hooked a hook towards the Destroyer, and in an instant, the huge body of the Destroyer flew over.


    Phil Colson shook his head helplessly and could only turn around to restore the town''s electricity.


    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s actions were still very fast, and it didn''t take long for the town''s electricity to be supplied again and everything was restored, and then the reconstruction work began.The sound outside was very noisy, but Su Bai was not affected, the Destroyer was set up in the hall and studied.


    Strictly speaking, the destroyer is a suit of armor, a weapon.


    He didn''t have his own thinking. Before, Loki was supposed to be a destroyer controlled by some kind of magic, but after his head was destroyed, the control connection was naturally disconnected.The material of the Destroyer is very special. It does not belong to any metal that Su Bai knows. It has high strength and can change the density of matter and rearrange it. Su Bai even thinks that it may change in solid, liquid, gas and other forms.This material is even more special than the Styx Steel discovered by Su Bai.


    "Perhaps, you can use it to make your own suit?"


    After studying for a few days, Su Bai decided to take this thing back to the Timeless Island and let the craftsman study it.


    Item 0055


    The large plane of the Timeless Isle slowly landed and appeared above the small town. The hatch slowly opened, and a lot of ropes were hung from the inside and connected to the body of the destroyer on the ground to fix it. .


    "Are you leaving?"


    Daisy and Jane walked over and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Go back and study this Destroyer armor."


    "Then... come back?" Daisy asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai thought about it for a while and shook his head: "Unless something that interests me, I shouldn''t be back. How about you? Continue to do research?"


    "It should be," Jane said.


    "Alright, astronomy is still very important. Maybe something will bother you in the future." Su Bai smiled at Jane, then said to Daisy: "Also, you can consider my proposal. If you want to Well, you can call me at any time, or you can find me in any industry under the Immortal Group."


    "Yeah." Daisy nodded.


    "Goodbye, then."


    "Goodbye." Daisy came over to hold Su Bai.

 C328

    After letting go, Jane came over and gave a hug.


    Subsequently, Su Bai had teleported to the plane.


    Watching the plane leave with the Destroyer hanging in this way, Jane curiously asked Daisy, "What is his proposal to you?"


    "You can go to work in Immortal Group after graduation." Daisy said.


    "That...very good." Jane replied, her expression a little sad.


    After returning to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai called a craftsman to let him participate in the research of the Destroyer, and asked him to analyze the structure to see if it could be transformed into a battle suit. The most important thing was that it could also play the Destroyer¡¯s repairable and deformable. characteristic.


    Su Bai didn''t plan to use it every day to slander the market.


    Give the destroyer to the craftsman, and Su Bai continues to forge the Wulu stick!


    But this time he has experience, the combination of work and rest will not make himself so tired.


    Time just passed by day by day, in the blink of an eye, it was half a month¡¯s time. The Wulu stick was gradually formed under the forging of Su Bai. The whole body is golden and looks simple, but its hardness is indestructible even with Edman alloy. Especially under the enchanting state of the fire of the local inferno, because the power of Wulu''s characteristic is greatly increased.During the period, Su Bai also tried to release electricity, and found that the effect was surprisingly good. Wherever he pointed it, the thunder and lightning released by the Wulu stick was stronger than his own!


    This made Su Bai think of Anilu in One Piece inexplicably...


    The name Wulu stick is a bit too tacky, but Su Bai did not expect that a good name would be unfamiliar. Anyway, this stick is also unique. It is made of Wulu metal, enchanted by hell fire, and its overweight weight. , Although not only Thor can use it like Thor''s Hammer, but few can pick it up.


    After forging the weapon, Su Bai planned to go out and move around.


    Go to see Susan or Betty, but as soon as he came out, he saw Zhao Hailun walking towards him, and he seemed very happy with a deep joy between his brows.


    "Success!"


    Before the people arrived, Zhao Hailun excitedly shouted at Su Bai.


    There is no doubt that the regeneration cradle technology has succeeded.


    "Success?"


    "Yes, after various clinical trials, there is a success rate of at least 99% to ensure rapid regeneration of cell tissue without side effects. This data has proved that this project is successful and can be put into use!" Zhao Helen said excitedly.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand: "Congratulations."


    "Ok."


    Zhao Hailun nodded heavily but did not shake hands. Instead, he opened his arms to hug Su Bai."Thank you, this technology would not have succeeded so quickly if it were not for your support."


    "I like your way of thanking you." Su Bai said with a smile."I have other arrangements for how to use and promote this project. Don''t worry. Besides, I will bring someone over for the first official use tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Zhao Hailun nodded and didn''t ask much. She believed that Su Bai would arrange it properly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Bai said and then took out the phone to call Tony Stark.


    When the phone was connected, Su Bai smiled and said, "Tony, invite me to dinner tonight."


    "Eating? Of course it''s okay, but for... wait, did the project you mentioned succeeded?" Tony was taken aback for a while and said excitedly.


    "Yes!"


    "Great." Tony said excitedly."You come here in the evening, and I invite the best chef over to prepare the dinner at home. By the way, you can bring Susan with you. The last party... I''m sorry."


    "If you want to apologize, if you have a chance to do something in the future, let''s forget it this time, but... I will take another person over tonight, the developer of this project, you need to thank her very much.


    "Of course!"


    "Then see you tonight."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Bai looked at Zhao Hailun and said, "Go to Tony Stark for dinner at night, and tomorrow he will come to receive treatment with the regenerative cradle technology. If you have anything you want, you can talk to him."


    "No, it''s good now, there is nothing missing." Zhao Hailun said.


    "Perhaps, you lack a set of beautiful clothes." Su Bai smiled and said: "You follow me."


    "what?"


    Zhao Hailun was taken aback for a moment, and saw that Su Bai had already stepped out, so he could only quickly follow.It didn''t take long for Darwin to prepare the car, and Su Bai took Zhao Hailun into the car.


    "Sir, where are you going?"


    "Go to the company first."


    Immortal Group Corporation.


    Su Bai got out of the car with Zhao Hailun. Zhao Hailun was still wearing a white coat and looked a little unfit, a little nervous as Su Bai got on the elevator to the office of the president of Immortal Company.


    Kanina was working on the files, and when she saw Su Bai and Zhao Hailun come in, she hurriedly got up and said hello.


    "You have someone to accompany Dr. Hailun Zhao out to go shopping for clothes or something, and go directly to the company''s bill." Su Bai said.


    "No need, I..." Zhao Hailun hurriedly wanted to refuse, but Su Bai interrupted her with a smile and waved his hand.

 C329

    Before long, a female secretary came in and took Zhao Hailun out for shopping.


    "The regenerative cradle technology has been successful. You can find a suitable place to execute this project." Su Bai said towards Kanina.


    Chapter 0056 Sharon Carter and Steve Found


    "There is a place in Queens that is very suitable. It only needs a simple renovation and can be put into use soon. The cycle will not be too long, it only takes about two months. These two months will have time for us to operate and promote the regeneration cradle project."


    Kanina had found a suitable place in a short period of time, and Su Bai looked at the photos and felt pretty good.


    "That''s it, you can buy it as quickly as possible." Su Bai nodded in agreement and said afterwards: "But there is no need for decoration. The promotion plan can start first."


    "Why? This time may take a long time, which is not good for the promotion effect." If there is no actual action for promotion, it will soon make the public feel that it may be just a gimmick, which will affect the promotion effect. .


    "Because someone will pay for us to repair it, and the speed of construction will not affect the effect of promotion." Su Bai smiled, Kanina was a little dazed but didn''t ask much.


    In the evening, the female secretary had returned with Zhao Hailun.


    At this time, Zhao Hailun changed completely. The black dress looked very beautiful, especially the big long legs!Taking off the white coat, Zhao Hailun is full of femininity at this time.


    With Zhao Hailun, Su lost to Tony''s villa.


    At this time Tony had invited the top chefs to prepare dinner, and seeing Su Bai bringing Zhao Hailun over, Tony was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the person who came up with this project was such a young and beautiful woman with long legs. The guests and the host enjoyed this meal. They pushed the cup and changed the cup until the evening. Tony kept Su Bai and Zhao Hailun from staying here, and tomorrow together past.


    Around ten o''clock in the morning the next day.


    Su Bai, Zhao Hailun, Tony and Pepe came to the Timeless Isle, Zhao Hailun''s laboratory.


    Lying in the hotbed of the regeneration cradle, Tony took off his shirt and exposed the arc reactor. Su Bai discovered that his arc reactor seemed to be a little different. It should have used new energy, but Su Bai did not ask why.After dismantling the arc reactor, the machine has begun to heal the large hole in Tony''s chest, and it can be clearly seen that he is rapidly healing and regenerating.


    This process is not completely ignorant. After all, how can the rapid regeneration of cells feel nothing, although it is painful, it is not particularly strong.The whole process lasted for about an hour, and Tony looked no different from before he was injured.


    "It''s amazing." Tony exclaimed with Pepe.


    "As long as you don''t do strenuous exercise these days, you should be fine." Zhao Hailun said.


    "Thank you."


    Tony said to Pepe gratefully.


    "I don''t know how to thank it." Tony said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s very simple, this project will be put into use soon, and I will use you to do live advertising at that time."


    Think about it, with the live advertisement of Iron Man, the effect will be very good!


    "No problem!" Tony responded with a smile.


    After sending Tony and Pepe away, Su Bai asked Zhao Hailun to build another such machine, which could be used when it started to be put into use in Queens.After the explanation, Su Bai came out of Zhao Hailun''s laboratory and saw Peggy walking towards him.


    "Successful." Peggy asked.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "There is something I want to tell you. What you said before has been fulfilled."


    "What was said before, what''s the matter?" When Peggy said suddenly, Su Bai really reacted somewhat.


    "You said Steve is not dead, he will wake up." Peggy said: "I just received the news that S.H.I.E.L.D. discovered that Steve was frozen in ice. His body functions are all healthy and he has been The shield is arranged."


    It turned out to be this...


    Su Bai reacted and suddenly asked, "Who is in charge of taking care of her?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask? Do you know something?" The question was a bit abrupt, and Peggy looked at Su Bai puzzledly: "Because the captain hasn''t woken up yet, I''m afraid he can''t accept this fact when he wakes up suddenly, so God The Shield specially created the environment of that era, and waited for him to wake up before slowly telling him about it. The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, Sharon Carter, dressed as a nurse, was responsible for this."


    "Your niece?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Peggy said in surprise: "You really know!"


    Su Bai smiled: "This is not unexpected, is it?"


    "That''s right!" Peggy thought about it. He knew a lot about the future a long time ago. It''s really not worth the surprise...Sharon Carter, Peggy''s niece, because she admired Peggy since she was a child, she later joined SHIELD.


    "Would you like to see Steve?" Peggy asked.


    She and Su Bai have almost the same appearance, so even if Steve wakes up, he won''t be scared.


    "Alright!" Su Bai nodded and said.


    Peggy called and arranged.


    A secret base of SHIELD.


    Su Bai and Peggy met Sharon Carter in a nurse uniform!


    The appearance was somewhat similar to Peggy, and after coming over, she threw herself into Peggy''s arms with some excitement.

 C330

    "Auntie."


    "Sharon."


    After Peggy''s withdrawal from S.H.I.E.L.D., he rarely appeared on the Timeless Isle. Although the two were in contact, they rarely met.


    "Uncle."


    After the hug, Sharon yelled to Su Bai.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Hello." Su Bai nodded in response.


    "Is Steve awake?" Peggy asked.


    "Not yet. His life characteristics are all normal, but maybe because of the ice and serum, he hasn''t woken up yet." Sharon shook his head.


    "Let''s go and see."


    Sharon took Paige and Su Bai to Steve''s room. It was said that it was a room, but in fact it was more like a model room. Such a room was built in an empty hall.After entering, I felt the strong sense of the times.


    The environment, the things in the room, etc. are full of the feeling of that era, but Su Bai and Peggy feel extremely familiar, unconsciously recalling the experience of that era.Sharon quietly left the room, and Su Bai looked at Steve lying on the bed.


    There is no change in appearance and breathing is very steady, but the person is still in a coma and did not wake up.


    Item 0057


    Outside the window is the old high-rise building, sunshine, breeze, everything looks so lifelike.


    If he were himself, Su Bai would find it difficult to find out that all of this was fake.Taking a look at the old radio next to him, Su Bai turned it on, and the recorded voice soon rang out from a baseball game.


    It was through this that Steve discovered the problem in a short time, and I have to say that it was really amazing.


    "Curving ball, high outside, a bad ball."


    The voice was very agitated. Su Bai turned his head and looked at Steve on the bed. Steve''s eyes seemed to move. He blinked a few times slowly and then...opened.


    "you''re awake?"


    Seeing Steve wake up, Peggy cried out in surprise.


    "Paige?" Steve looked at Peggy and the surrounding environment, and then recognized Su Bai: "Su Bai? Are you here too? Where am I?"


    "New York Hospital Rehabilitation Center." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Seeing Su Bai say this deliberately, Peggy glanced silently at the moment she was about to explain, and heard Steve say: "No, this game...I''ve been to watch it, where am I?"


    "Well, Captain America is Captain America." Su Bai smiled and said: "This is a base of S.H.I.E.L.D., and they think this environment will help you to wake up."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, you have been in a coma for almost seventy years, now is a new era, a new life!"


    "Seven... seventy years?"


    Steve looked at Su Bai and Peggy in surprise, and then dumbly said: "This joke is not funny."


    "If it''s really seventy years, you should be very old, but you don''t look like..."


    "No change?" Su Bai said with a smile: "I would never grow old. As for Peggy... she also injected serum."


    "Isn''t the serum gone?"


    "The serum you injected is gone, but there are other serums." Su Bai explained.


    "Really?"


    Steve watched Su Bai and Peggy trying to confirm whether they were serious or joking, but...what he saw, they seemed to be serious.Seventy years, did he really fall asleep for seventy years?It is Steve Rao who has seen all kinds of situations, but his brain is still a bit blank.


    At this time, Sharon pushed the door and came in. Nick Fury also came in.


    "Who are they?"


    "This is Sharon Carter, my niece, and this is Nick Fury, the current director of SHIELD. SHIELD is the original SSR.¡± Page said.


    Nick Fury was depressed.


    Originally, he planned to wait for Steve to wake up and tell him this slowly, but he didn''t expect...


    One is Su Bai, the other is Peggy, Nick Fury is really hard to say.


    "It looks like you have a lot of''history'' to make up, so I''ll leave with Peggy first, and you can come to us when you stabilize. Nick Fury will tell you how to find us, right?" Su Bai patted Nick Fury on the shoulder.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau tried their best to find Steve, and he would definitely not just let it go. With the addition of the Avengers project, Nick Fury will definitely recruit Steve to join.Steve is also a very patriotic and passionate soldier, even if Su is defeated, he cannot stay on the Timeless Isle.


    After Su Bai and Peggy left, Nick Fury began to "make up lessons" for Steve. In seventy years, the changes that have occurred during this period are not just a little bit. Many things are completely foreign to Steve. .


    The victory of World War II, mutants, the Timeless Isle, life, technology, and many other things are enough for him to understand for a while.

 C331

    In any case, Steve''s awakening is a good thing.


    For Peggy, for the defeat in the Soviet Union, the waking up of an old friend is always something to be happy about. Peggy also specifically called Howard to tell him the news. As an old comrade, Howard was equally happy.


    After returning to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai chatted with Peggy, recalling the past interest, but chatting a lot, time is a big killer, so much energy for so many years seems to be a little fuzzy on the memory of the past, but These memories gradually recovered as Steve woke up.It didn''t take long for Dotti to join the conversation that recalled the past. Until late at night, the two women naturally did not leave. The three of them slept in the same bed. It was a crazy night.


    Originally Su Bai planned to see Susan or Betty, but since Steve woke up Su Bai, he changed his mind...


    As soon as Steve woke up, the plot of "Avengers" was about to begin, right?Loki should have failed, and he will soon be helped by Thanos to summon the Chitarians to attack the earth. The New York area will be the main battlefield. Although only the tip of the iceberg is shown in the movie, this is not the case.Although the US government will definitely compensate for the losses that occur, the employees are just ordinary people. Even compensation and speeding up the repair will affect the income, and it will also affect the reputation of the Timeless Isle.


    Mutants can''t even protect their own industries?That would be too shameful.


    And when Loki manipulated the Destroyer, he also said that it was not only against Sol, but also himself. Obviously because he had pitted him, if Loki got the Kitari army, it would be difficult to guarantee that he would not Targeting yourself specifically.


    After all, he intends to occupy the earth, and himself, the Timeless Island is definitely his biggest obstacle.


    So Su Bai is ready to plan ahead and prepare first.


    "Hank, how''s the research going?" Su Bai first came to Hank''s laboratory and asked about the Eternal Isle energy shield.


    "Sir, you came just as I was planning to find you. I have succeeded." Hank said excitedly: "I have tested this kind of energy shield to withstand powerful attacks above nuclear bombs. It is my shield based on your magnetic field. The principle has been developed. Although the current range of the energy shield can only cover the island, the bottom of the island is made of Edman alloy, which is very strong. If you give me some more time, I can expand this energy shield to The entire island."


    "Very well, then you can hurry up and continue your research. It won''t be long... there may be a big battle." Su Bai nodded and said, then turned and left the laboratory to the administrative area.


    Item 0058


    In the Timeless Isle Administration Center, Su Bai sits at the computer and looks at the boarding records of the Timeless Isle mutants. Every mutant belonging to the Timeless Isle will register in detail, record and have his own number and ID card to prove it. He belongs to the Timeless Isle.


    It''s a bit similar to nationality, although for the time being it is only used within the Timeless Isle and no country recognizes it.


    Su Bai checked the information one by one, but the Black Queen next to him was a little puzzled.


    "Why do you suddenly remember looking at this?" The Black Queen asked curiously.


    Su Bai looked at it and said casually: "I plan to build a small team."


    "Why?" The Black Queen asked unexpectedly: "There is no special situation right now. If you need to use people to do things, just arrange it directly. It seems like you are setting up a professional combat team?"


    Su Bai nodded: "There will be a big battle in the near future, which may involve the Timeless Island, and the scope will be very wide. So I will form a team to take charge of the important branches of the Immortal Company and so on. I want to let People outside know that they are from the Timeless Isle when they see this team."


    "War?"


    The Black Queen was a little surprised. If Su Bai could be described as a big battle, the scale would certainly not be small.


    "Death Girl, Wolverine, Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Nightcrawler, Card King."


    "Just these few, call them over."


    Su Bai said to the Black Queen, and then he looked at it at will. There are a lot of mutants and various abilities, but not everyone is suitable for fighting, and there are many inexperienced. If you lose, you will leave some people to guard the Timeless Isle.


    Before long, the Death Girl, Wolverine and others had appeared in front of Su Bai.


    Death girl, Wolverine has nothing to say, little change, laser eyes, Nightcrawler have matured a lot, the card king is still the same, it is worth mentioning that the storm girl¡¯s hair has grown a bit, not so eye-catching The hairstyle is short hair like Sassoon.


    "The purpose of calling you here is very simple. I am going to set up a team to represent the image of the Timeless Isle and deal with external affairs. The main purpose is to ensure the interests of the Timeless Isle. You are the first generation members I selected. If anyone does not want to join. You can leave."


    "The name of this squad is the Immortal Assault Team. The Assault Team is immortal and the Eternal Island will last."


    Several people looked at each other and no one said to quit.


    "Very well, your team is led by Storm Girl."


    "Me?" The Storm Girl was surprised. In terms of her identity, she was one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse and considered an enemy, and she had been abused by Su several times. In terms of strength, she was not the strongest.The Immortal Assault Team, its importance can be seen from this name, and this is the first official team on the Timeless Isle.


    "Have a problem?" Su Bai asked.


    Storm Girl shook her head: "No, I just..."


    "There is no problem. I will ask Hank to help you make uniforms and get ready soon." Su Bai said and waved to indicate that they can go out.


    In less than a day, Hank had helped them make their uniforms. Not only could this uniform resist ordinary physical attacks, it could also be changed according to their abilities. The main function of the uniform was not only for identity, but also for Easy to fight.


    When the people of the Immortal Commando appeared on the Immortal Island in their brand-new uniforms, they quickly attracted attention and sensation, especially after knowing that they were the first team of the Timeless Island, it made many mutants envied. Inquiring about the Immortal Assault Team, it is a pity that even they themselves don''t know what is going on!


    "Mr!"


    There was a voice suddenly behind him, Su Bai knew who it was without turning his head.


    "Li Qianhuan, why are you here again." Su Bai was a little speechless, knowing about the immortal special attack team, Li Qianhuan kept coming to him and wanted to join, until she was not strong enough, but she was still studying, Su Bai didn''t want her to be too early Get involved.


    I just didn''t expect Li Qianhuan to be so persistent.


    "Sir, just tell me how to let me join the Immortal Special Attack Team." Li Qianhuan said a little coquettishly.


    Before, Li Qianhuan and Qin were classmates, and then she was asked to take care of Zhao Hailun. In addition, because they were both from the Celestial dynasty, Li Qianhuan was also familiar with herself.Although the dressing style hasn''t changed much, Li Qianhuan is now Tingtingyuli.


    "You''re not too young, so don''t always be cute. How can I rest assured that you can join the special attack team like this?" Su Bai shook his head and said, "This is the case. When you graduate from school, I will consider letting you You joined."


    "But I will graduate soon."

 C332

    "You haven''t graduated yet?"


    Su Bai said that he was about to leave, but he saw an acquaintance before him.


    "Steve." Su Pai greeted him and walked over.


    Li Qianhuan didn''t get entangled anymore.


    "Su defeated." Steve said hello.


    "You came here by yourself?" Su Bai was surprised to see Steve alone.


    Steve smiled: "Someone should follow in secret."


    "That''s right, you are Nick Fury''s baby, so naturally you can''t really let it go." Su Bai said with a smile."how do you feel?"


    "It''s terrible." Steve smiled bitterly: "When your memory is still seventy years ago, when you wake up and find that everything has changed, it feels terrible. I''ve been learning about it these days. What happened over time. It has changed so much, but fortunately...you haven''t changed much, at least the appearance hasn''t changed, and it still allows me to find some familiarity."


    "There must be a familiar process." Su Bai smiled.


    "I don''t know, I''m a little confused." Facing Su Bai, an old acquaintance, Steve was able to open his heart."Before, I was a soldier. All I have to do is to eliminate the Nazis. I only need to think about the task and what I want to do. But now... the war is over, and I don''t know what I should do."


    confused!


    Steve is at a loss now!


    Chapter 0059 Hill and the robbed universe cube


    "The war can be far from over." Su Wei smiled and shook his head."It''s just that the method of warfare has changed, the enemy has changed."


    "Perhaps." Steve said, cheering up."Anyway, I have come to you and Peggy for a long time. Speaking of it, Peggy chanted your name almost every day during the time you left, although it sounds like... it was resentment at that time! But for you two I''m not surprised at all being together. And I''m very happy, very glad to see you when I wake up, you are still what I remember."


    "If you saw Howard, I''m afraid you wouldn''t say that." Su Bai smiled.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you around first. Except for the people on the island, the rest can only be in the business district." Su Bai said with a smile, and then took Steve around.He knew a little bit about the Mutant about Timeless Island, but he was far from seeing it directly.


    After shopping for most of the day, I called Peggy to have a meal with me at night, and Steve stayed here for one night, and he left the next day and went back to continue studying history.Su Bai began to train the immortal special attack team, mainly to increase the tacit understanding, the strength of the six of them are good, the death girl, the Wolverine is a melee type, the laser eye, the card king remote attack, the nightcrawler and the storm woman assist , From the beginning of the chaotic situation, being nearly shot by Su Bai, to the decent appearance of being able to resist for a while, the progress is still very fast.Of course, the premise is that Su Bai did not really use all his strength, otherwise they would lose quickly.


    During this period, Su Bai was not idle.


    He also always pays attention to Nick Fury''s situation. He knows everything about Nick Fury.


    For example, he is studying the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    During World War II, Red Skull discovered the Rubik''s Cube, and Steve and Red Skull were frozen together after the battle.When Steve was discovered, he also discovered the Universe Rubik''s Cube, but did not find the Red Skull.S.H.I.E.L.D. is secretly studying the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube at this time, and also specially called Dr. Shavig.I don''t know if it was because of the incident in New Mexico that brought him into the sight of SHIELD.If Loki appears, the first idea must be the Universe Rubik''s Cube, so just pay attention to Nick Fury''s movements to know when Loki will appear.


    Speaking of the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, this thing is one of the six infinite gems. The reason why the Red Skull has not been discovered is probably because the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube was transferred to other dimensions. Simply put, this thing It is a teleporter.


    Su Bai is still quite interested in this thing. If he can really study it, it will be much easier to go to places like the hell dimension, even if it is possible to go to other parallel worlds.But Su Bai was not in a hurry. Although the appearance of Rocky and Kitari attracted the attention of the Avengers, Su Bai also wanted to use this opportunity to increase the popularity or...status of the Timeless Isle.


    Time passed day by day.


    It was almost 20 days after Steve woke up, Su Bai finally noticed that Nick Fury was in a situation, and there was an accident in the secret research site of the universe cube.The energy of the universe magic suddenly increased and opened a wormhole, and the evil god Loki appeared with a scepter.


    Controlled Dr. Shavig and Hawkeye in an instant, and finally the laboratory collapsed, countless agents and staff were killed and injured, and the universe cube... was snatched away.


    "Finally...it started."


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and then ordered that Immortal Group and its subsidiaries are ready to ensure that personnel can be safely evacuated in the event of a situation.At the same time, let Hank open the energy shield and notify the Immortal Commando to prepare.The sudden move of Timeless Island and Immortal Company has attracted many people''s attention, and I don''t know what happened.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. even sent someone to inquire, but it was blocked by the energy shield of Timeless Isle.


    "I am Maria Hill, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., and I''m here to see Mr. Su Bai."


    A tall woman in a combat uniform said to the guard on the Eternal Bridge.


    The guard relayed the news, and it didn''t take long for someone to appear suddenly.


    It was Su defeat.


    The surrounding people saluted Su Bai. Su Bai nodded and looked at Maria Hill outside the energy hood.


    The ninth-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., except for Phil Coleson, Nick Fury''s capable man, is decisive and capable, and very tough.In the comics, she also became the chief of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. Although she does not have any superpowers, she is well-trained and good at spying. She has high-strength unarmed combat and the ability to use weapons. She is a very prominent and very capable person. woman.


    The energy shield separated the inside from the outside. Su Bai walked over with a chuckle. The energy shield seemed to disappear. As Su Bai¡¯s magnetic field near the energy shield changed, when Su Bai went out, the energy shield again Regroup.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai." Maria Hill stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, Agent Hill."


    Shaking a handshake, Su Bai smiled and asked, "Come to me at this time, what can I do?"


    "It''s just about Immortal Company and the energy shield of Timeless Isle to ask Mr. Su Bai. After all, Immortal Company has a very important influence as one of the world''s top companies, let alone Timeless Isle." Agent Hill said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "S.H.I.E.L.D. even bothers about these things? I thought Nick Fury was already devastated. After all, the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube was snatched by Loki, and there should be a lot of trouble."


    Agent Hill frowned slightly in surprise, and then said: "The Secretary said that it is best not to lie in front of you. It seems that I can''t hide anything from you."


    "In this case, you should know why these actions happened." Su Bai laughed.

 C333

    Agent Hill nodded: "Actually, I have another purpose. The Secretary should have come in person, but he is busy with other things and has no time to clone. And the Secretary thinks that my success rate will be greater."


    "Because you are a woman? Nick Fury still doesn''t know me well enough. Usually, I do be tolerant to women, but if I will be influenced by women, then there won''t be today." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I think so, so I''m going to be straightforward. We want to know where Loki is!"


    Chapter 0060 What Does Su Bai Want?


    Seeing Agent Su Bai shook his head slightly, he was not surprised that S.H.I.E.L.D. would come to him. To say that finding someone is no better or more convenient than telepathy.However, let alone whether he would help, even if he did, he really couldn''t find Loki now, at least he couldn''t find Loki directly.


    The scepter in his hand is inlaid with psychic gems, which can block the detection of telepathy, and even the controlled Eagle Eye and Dr. Shavig cannot be found.


    Agent Hill frowned slightly: "Mr. Su Bai..."


    "I really can''t find Loki, but... I don''t think you need to worry too much, because he will appear soon." Su Bai smiled and said, "So, instead of wasting time with me, it''s better to do it. What you should do."


    Agent Hill was silent for a moment, nodded politely and left.


    Why didn''t Nick Fury come here in person?It''s very simple, he is calling people with special abilities.The first one I found was Bruce Banner. If anyone can fight against the so-called gods, then a monster like Bruce Banner is the most suitable. I went to find Iron Man Tony Stark, but no Get a response, in the end, of course, it was Captain America Steve Rogers who had just awakened.For Steve, at least he can temporarily forget other things and concentrate on the task at hand.


    Bruce Banner and Captain America Steve Rogers were taken to the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier, and Bruce Banner began to help track down Rocky''s whereabouts.In addition to the two of them, another person whom Nick Fury had specifically found appeared on the aircraft carrier.


    A woman.


    A very beautiful woman dressed in fashion, her dress is incompatible with the personality on the aircraft carrier, and she is fashionable and youthful.


    This is what Nick Fury finally found!


    As Agent Hill returned to the aircraft carrier to report on the situation of the Timeless Isle, Nick Fury frowned slightly but was not surprised.


    "Actually, I think he can cooperate with Su Bai. His strength...I believe that even a god is no problem. It is better than me..." Bruce Banner said hesitantly.


    "Su Bai and Timeless Island, they can provide a lot of help." Steve Rogers also said.


    "That''s my idol!" the woman said excitedly.


    Nick Fury shook his head and said: "If I can, I certainly hope to ask him for help, but the Timeless Isle is a group of its own, and it is not particularly pleasant to get along with the government. I am afraid he will not help with this. Although I don''t know he wants What to do, but what is certain is that he can guarantee the safety of the Timeless Isle and the Bronx. As for other places, I¡¯m afraid..."


    "Director, in fact, he is not that difficult to get along with, but... he will not help for no reason." Phil Colson suddenly whispered: "I have seen his abilities, whether it is the Raytheon that appeared before. Er? Or this Rocky, I believe he can handle it, we just...give him what he wants."


    "For example?" Nick Fury looked at Phil Colson.


    Phil Coleson shook his head, he didn''t know what Su Bai wanted.


    "found it!"


    Suddenly an agent with a bald head and glasses said excitedly.


    "Agent Hitwell, where is it?" Nick Fury asked.


    Hitwell, the agent with bald glasses, looked at the address: "Stuttgart, Germany, 28 Kuningstrasse, he doesn''t seem to intend to hide."


    "Captain." Nick Fury looked at Steve Rogers.


    Stuttgart, Germany.


    Captain America set out to find Loki, the evil god forcing people to kneel, but apparently he just woke up and he is still not used to the new battle, and Loki''s strength is stronger than expected. Captain America is not an opponent, and then Iron Man The appearance made Loki surrender easily. During the process of escorting Loki back to the aircraft carrier, Thor appeared as shown in the movie. After a fight, Loki was taken to the aircraft carrier and imprisoned after a fight.


    Nick Fury asked Tony Stark and Bruce Banner to find the whereabouts of the Rubik''s Cube in the universe, and then he looked at the woman he had specifically found.


    "Alison Blair." Nick Fury looked at her and said in a deep voice, "I have a task for you."


    "What?" Alison Blair asked.


    "Go to the Timeless Isle to find Su Bai, please come here." Nick Fury asked: "You are a mutant. It is up to you to talk about it and believe it should be more suitable than Agent Hill. I want to know what he wants."


    "I am very happy. I heard that the Timeless Isle has never had a chance to go." Alison Blair smiled sweetly, full of expectation and excitement.


    Nick Fury nodded and quickly arranged for someone to take her to the Timeless Isle.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will not return? She is a mutant!" Agent Hill walked over and looked at Alison Blair''s leaving back, and asked in a low voice.


    "If he wants or she wants it, he can''t keep it." Nick Fury said lightly.


    Timeless Island!


    Su Bai has sent the Immortal Special Forces out to patrol the Bronx area.


    For the emergence of the Immortal Assault Team, the people in the Bronx were surprised and curious, but did not cause much sensation. It can be said that the Bronx is the most suitable and acceptable area for mutants. After all, The Timeless Isle is here.


    "what?"


    After arranging the Immortal Assault Team, Su Bai paid close attention to the situation on Nick Fury¡¯s side and found that he had already caught Loki, or Loki was arrested on his own initiative, and several members of the Avengers were there, Captain America , Hulk, and Thor!


    But to his surprise, although Natasha did not join SHIELD on her side, the number of personnel has not decreased. Nick Fury has found another person, a mutant!And this mutant is still coming towards the Timeless Isle, and it seems that Nick Fury still has not given up the idea of ??asking for his help.


    In this case, it can be used.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai teleported directly from the Timeless Island and appeared on a certain Kun fighter.

 C334

    In addition to the pilot, there was a woman sitting on the fighter plane.


    When she saw Su Bai suddenly appear, she was stunned for a moment, and then stood up excitedly.


    Item 0061


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am Alison Blair, and you are my idol." Seeing Su Bai on the plane, Alison Blair hurriedly stood up and walked over to introduce himself with some excitement.Seeing her nervous and excited look, Su Bai didn''t doubt that she was pretending or polite.


    Su Bai nodded: "Mutant? Why didn''t he come to Timeless Isle and join SHIELD?"


    Allison Blair said: "It''s just a coincidence. I was originally in the UK. By the way, I didn''t say it, did I? I am a pop singer, although not particularly famous. Later Nick Fury found me and asked me to join God. Shield. You know, I¡¯m just a singer, no one has invited me like this, and the treatment is good, so I joined."


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "That''s a pity."


    Singer, this career is good, but he lacks such a role on his plane, but it is a pity that he has already joined SHIELD.


    "We have caught Loki looking for the whereabouts of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, but they all felt that things might not be that simple, so the Secretary asked me to come to you and want your help. Of course it is not free help, he wants to know what you want. "Alison Blair said hurriedly.


    "What do I want." Su Bai smiled."He will know this soon and tell the pilot that he can turn around and go back."


    Needless to say, Su Bai, the pilot has already begun to turn around.


    Su Bai found a place that looked clean and sat down, Alison Blair hurriedly sat next to him, nervously and excitedly trying to find a topic to talk to Su Bai.Su Bai was very curious how she admired herself so much, and she knew the reason only after asking.


    In fact, it is very simple, that is, admiring Su Bai alone can lead the mutant to today and create the Timeless Island.


    For ordinary people, it is nothing. For mutants, Su Bai is a leader but an idol.


    After arriving on the aircraft carrier, Su Bai met Nick Fury and Agent Hill, and then went to the conference room together.


    The meeting room is very lively.


    Steve Rogers, Bruce Banner, Tony Stark, Saul are all there.


    After saying hello, Su Bai sat down.


    As soon as Nick Fury was about to speak, he heard Su Bai say to Agent Hill: "Is there any coffee?"


    Agent Hill was taken aback for a moment and nodded and turned around to explain. It didn''t take long for someone to come in with coffee.


    Drinking coffee, Su Bai smiled and said, "Suddenly I found out that I knew all the people you called. Tony Stark, my eldest nephew."


    "Hey!"


    Tony Stark is a little depressed, so many people must be like this.


    Su Bai smiled: "Steve Rogers, my old acquaintance."


    "Bruce Banner, how''s Hulk going? I haven''t played with him some days, I really miss it."


    "I don''t miss it at all, and the other me... also!" Bruce Banner said with a wry smile.


    "As for Sol...Do you want to duel?" Su Bai looked at Sol.


    Saul said whispered: "At present, the most important thing is to find the Rubik''s Cube in the universe."


    Seeing that the few people he had carefully selected seemed to be a little confused about Su Bai, Nick Fury felt very depressed.He said, "This may be more convenient for business. Although Loki is here, but the Universe Rubik''s Cube has not been found, we think Loki may have some conspiracy. Although we don''t want to admit it, things will be more secure if you are willing to help. "


    Su Bai drank the coffee and said with a chuckle: "If you want me to help, since you asked Alison Blair to come to me and ask me what I want, then I will just say it. First of all, I hope the US government will admit The Timeless Isle belongs to an independent kingdom and recognizes the identity and nationality of the Timeless Isle."


    "It''s impossible!" Nick Fury said solemnly.


    Su Bai glanced at him, then paused and continued: "Secondly, I want the Universe Rubik''s Cube."


    "impossible!"


    Nick Fury spoke again, but Sol was also speaking this time.


    "The Universe Rubik''s Cube is not something you can control. After I find it, I will bring it back to the fairy palace." Thor said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "This is also not possible, it is impossible, you are very insincere... But it does not matter, I am not in a hurry, you take your time to consider."


    After that, Su Bai slowly got up and said, "I''m here, so I don''t have to go back in such a hurry. How about Alison Blair taking me around?"


    "My pleasure, sir." Alison Blair said hurriedly.


    Su Bai smiled and stood up with Alison Blair and left.


    "Head, what should I do?" Agent Hill asked in a deep voice.


    Nick Fury was silent. Although he knew that Su Bai''s conditions were definitely not ordinary, he didn''t expect it to be these two.


    Recognize the Timeless Isle as an independent kingdom and recognize the nationality of the Timeless Isle?Although in fact it is almost the same, it would be another matter if this matter is put on the bright side. As for the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube?He also planned to use the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube to develop weapons, how could it be handed over to Su Bai so easily.


    You know that Su Bai and Timeless Island are already quite threatening, if you let him get the universe cube.


    "Anyway, I want to take the universe cube back to the fairy palace." Sol started.


    Tony Stark said with a smile: "The premise is that you can take it away. I doubt you can take the Cosmos Cube from him."

 C335

    "..."


    Sol was silent.


    On the aircraft carrier, Su Bai and Alison Blair are wandering around. As the mobile base of S.H.I.E.L.D., there is a lot of space inside the aircraft carrier, and there are a lot of agents and staff. They went around and came to a lounge. .


    Su Bai sat down and said to Alison Blair: "Do you have a code name?"


    "Have."


    "My code name is Hyun Yin."


    "Hyun Yin..." Su Bai paused thoughtfully, and then said with a smile: "Sing a song?"


    "Okay!" Hyun Yin took a deep breath and adjusted it, then slowly began to sing.


    The sound is very clear and beautiful, with a charm that is difficult to speak.Originally, Su Bai just wanted to listen casually, but he didn''t expect to be fascinated by it, completely immersed in the singing of Hyun Yin.


    Chapter 0062 I''ll take advantage of the fire?


    "I really regret it now."


    After the song was over, Su Bai sighed and said to Xuanyin, "Why don''t you think about it? How about coming to work for me if you don¡¯t work well at S.H.I.E.L.D.? If you can often hear your singing, it should be Nice thing."


    "I will consider it." Xuanyin was very happy to be recognized by Su Bai.


    boom!


    At this moment, the aircraft carrier suddenly trembled violently, and Hyun Yin, who was originally singing in front of Su Bai, was unsteady and fell directly to Su Bai.Seeing Xuanyin pounce, Su Bai embraced her.


    "what"


    Xuanyin shouted.


    Su Bai asked, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''m okay, thank you." Xuanyin said in a panic, Nick Fury''s voice was already heard in the headset.


    "The plane was attacked."


    Hyun Yin got up and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded and smiled and said, "Do you have a uniform?"


    "of course!"


    "Then go and change it."


    Xuanyin nodded and got up to change clothes, while Su Bai smiled and walked out.


    The psychic power was activated, and in an instant he knew the whole situation of the aircraft carrier. Hawkeye sneaked into the aircraft carrier with a small group of people.


    The entire aircraft carrier was plunged into chaos and crisis. Iron Man and Captain America were going to repair the damaged places to prevent the aircraft carrier from falling from the air. At the same time, Nick Fury asked him to change the direction of the aircraft carrier back to the sea.


    On the other side, Thor and Bruce Banner fell to the bottom due to the explosion. Bruce couldn''t help transforming, and then fought fiercely with Thor.


    "Damn it, think of a way to attract Hulk away. If you let them hit the aircraft carrier, it will be destroyed." Nick Fury shouted, and then said: "Glare, you go find Hawkeye."


    "Got it."


    "It looks like the situation is very troublesome." Su Bai quietly appeared beside Nick Fury and said softly.


    Nick Fury said: "Don''t you help?"


    "Yes, just promise my terms." Su Bai smiled.


    "You are taking advantage of the fire."


    "I use simple methods to achieve my goals. Trust me, you don''t want to see me use other methods." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Although it may be troublesome to allow the United States or other countries to recognize the nationality of the Timeless Island, it may even have to do more, but it is not impossible.As for the Universe Rubik''s Cube, if he really wants to take it, who can stop it?It''s just that this approach is bound to cause intense conflict.


    Nick Fury was silent and said for a moment: "I can''t call the shots."


    "Then find the person in charge."


    "Whenever I agree, I will shoot." Su Bai said.


    Nick Fury was depressed to contact someone who could call the shots.


    Su Bai paid close attention to the situation on the aircraft carrier, especially Xuan Yin.


    Not only is Hyun Yin long and beautiful, her singing voice is beautiful, and her strength... also extraordinary.


    Su Bai was really surprised when Xuanyin changed into his uniform. In his white one-piece uniform, he was still wearing a pair of skates?The dress of this uniform is really special...Leave aside how her uniform looks, but she is very capable.


    When she found Hawkeye, she first took out the phone and played music, but... the sound did not ring, instead it turned into light energy. For a moment, the originally dim room was bright and dazzling, and Hawkeye did not react at all. Eyes sting, he closed his eyes and turned his head subconsciously, and then saw the glare suddenly waved his hand, a beam of light energy like a shock wave hit the eagle eye, and the eagle eye flew out instantly, and his head hit the guardrail next to him with a bang. ... fainted directly.


    "Finish!"

 C336

    Hyun Yin smiled and said with a chuckle while sliding her skates.


    "It''s a very special ability to convert sound into light energy."


    Su Bai mumbled softly, and then heard Nick Fury say: "Accept your request, and it will be implemented after the matter is over."


    Su Bai smiled."I will get Hulk away first."


    After the words fell, Su Bai had already appeared at the place where Thor and Hulk were fighting, and the surrounding area had been severely damaged. The hammer that Thor was waving against Hulk was fierce.Su Bai jumped to the middle of the two, and the magnetic shield time opened.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Thor''s hammer and Hulk''s fist hit the magnetic shield almost at the same time.


    The magnetic field shield trembled for a while but was not damaged. Thor and Hulk flew out in an instant. One hit the parked plane next to them, and the other hit the wall next to them.Hulk shook his head and was about to get up when he saw Su Bai standing in front of him. The angry Hulk didn''t even do it for the first time. He looked at Thor different.Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai dragging Hulk to disappear suddenly. The next moment, the two had appeared in the air outside the aircraft carrier.


    "See you later." Su Bai let go of Hulk with a chuckle, followed by Hulk and fell straight down.


    Although this height is scary, it does not hurt Hulk.


    Throwing Hulk out, Su Bai happened to see Iron Man and Captain America who were repairing the broken turbine. It seemed that he didn''t need help.


    Flew back to the aircraft carrier, a few people from Loki rushed towards Su Bai, shooting crazy bullets, Su Bai waved the bullet in the air and turned back directly.Plops, the enemies fell to the ground, and after two steps, Su Bai saw Xuanyin.


    "Have you considered changing to a uniform?" Su Bai asked towards Xuanyin.


    Xuanyin was stunned: "What? Doesn''t it look good? Nick Fury said he helped me make a new uniform, but it was not good yet.


    Su Bai shook his head and didn''t say a word. The two walked to solve the enemy. When they returned to the command center, the battle was over.


    Rocky escaped.


    Sol''s whereabouts are unknown, Agent Phil Colson...dead in battle!


    Nick Fury, Agent Hill, everyone looked deep and was hit.


    In a short period of time, Loki ran away, Thor and Hulk were gone, and S.H.I.E.L.D. was seriously injured. Although the aircraft carrier was repaired by Iron Man and Captain America, it was difficult to use it normally as before and needed repair.


    It was a terrible defeat!


    The whole process, the whole incident, was completely calculated by Rocky.


    Chapter 0063 Main Theater: Bronx


    Nick Fury can also be considered a capable person. In this case, he used the status quo to stimulate Tony Stark and Steve, and he played the emotional card and took out a bloody Captain America card, using Phil The death of Coleson inspired their fighting spirit and united them.


    The effect is indeed very good.


    However, Su Bai knew that Phil Colson was not dead, but was sent to join the "Tahiti" project, using the medicine extracted from the corpse of the Cree to come back to life. For Su Bai, who knew the result a long time ago, Said that Phil Colson''s''death'' did not make him too sad.


    Nick Fury proposed the concept of the Avengers. I have to say that he is quite talented in speaking. Captain America, Iron Man, and Hyun Yin are obviously a little touched.


    "Are you joining?" Nick Fury looked at Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "The concept of revenge is not suitable for me. But since I have promised your terms, I won''t stand by. I can tell you where Rocky will be."


    "where?"


    "Stark Tower."


    "damn it!"


    Tony Stark cursed depressed and got up to start.


    Steve also stood up.


    No one doubts whether Su Bai''s statement is accurate, all they have to do now is to get ready to go!


    In the shortest amount of time, Captain America, Iron Man, and Hawkeye, who had awakened and returned to normal, Hyun Yin had boarded a fighter plane and headed to the Stark Tower.Su Bai did not go with him, but returned to the Bronx first.


    It''s business as usual in the Bronx, and nothing seems unusual.


    Su Bai called the Immortal Special Attack Team and told them to prepare.


    "what is that?"


    Su Bai had just finished speaking when she heard Storm Girl pointing in the air in shock.


    When everyone turned their heads and looked, they saw a blue light in the distant sky, and a hole appeared in the sky as if it had cracked. Numerous black spots flew out from the inside, rushing in all directions. .


    Most of them seem to be coming over here.


    "I know that the Timeless Isle must be Loki''s primary attack location." Su Bai sneered, and then said: "This is a Kitari, prepare to fight."


    The densely packed Kitaris came to the Bronx with their flying machines. When they approached, everyone could see what these Kitaris looked like. They were too ugly.


    The strangeness of the sky and the sudden appearance of these Kitari people horrified the people.

 C337

    "Swish swish."


    The Kitari shot indiscriminately and launched an attack, and there was panic on the street.


    "Zizzi!"


    The sky suddenly became gloomy, dark clouds were sealed, lightning fell from the sky, and the storm girl accurately attacked the Kitari aircraft in the sky.


    "Wow!"


    A blue light flashed in the air continuously, and the Nightcrawler led the dead woman, Wolverine.


    "boom!"


    A laser beam blew up an aircraft, and the huge explosion drove the nearby aircraft over and over and fell one after another.Before they landed, a piece of poker was accurately played and exploded!


    When the Immortal Commando attacked.


    Su Bai also shot.


    The coin suddenly pierced the sky, and the super-electromagnetic gun was violently bombarded, and in an instant countless Kitari were crushed into powder.


    The wind suddenly started.


    Su Bai slowly floated into the air. Above him, there were also dark clouds, lightning and thunder. Watching the dense Chitaru in the distance, a large swath of thunderclouds fell, and the thunder and rumblings were deafening.


    "Oh my God, what is that, alien?"


    "The aliens have attacked the earth."


    "It''s a mutant, a mutant of the Timeless Isle, they are protecting us."


    "That''s... Su Bai!"


    Seeing the fierce battle between Supai and the Immortal Commando, the people in the Bronx cheered loudly for them.


    "What about the police and the army? What are they doing? The aliens have attacked the earth, but they have no response."


    "Army? Police? Stop it, we don''t need them in the Bronx, what we need is the Timeless Isle, mutants!" The man''s voice fell, and a Kitari appeared in front of them, lifting Raise a gun to attack them.


    When they were panicked, they suddenly saw an electric light flashing by, and the Kitari was instantly reduced to ashes by the electric.


    "What you said just now is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to the man, then waved out with a backhand.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Behind him, a Kitari who was about to attack was instantly electrocuted to ashes.


    Glancing at the horrified people, Su Bai turned into an electric light and disappeared. The next moment he had appeared among the Kitari army, countless Kitari people rushed towards him, and was drowned in the crowd in a blink of an eye. Surrounded Su Bai Tuan Tuan like a stack of Arhats.


    "God, go and save him."


    The surrounding people hurriedly yelled worriedly when they saw the situation, but as soon as the sound fell, a loud bang was heard, and a bright light lit up among the Kitaris. In an instant, all the Kitaris were shaken up, powerful The impact directly crushed them, and the remaining remains fell to the ground.


    "The number is really large."


    Seeing the ruthless endless as if unable to destroy the clean Kitari, Su Bai mumbled and waved back.


    Ahead, at least hundreds of Kitaris rushed towards Su Bai, and bullets flashed one after another. Some hit Su Bai but were absorbed by him. Su Bai remained motionless in this posture, watching Kitari The person was approaching, and suddenly a whistling sound came.


    In the distance, a golden stick flew over and fell into Su Bai''s hand with a clatter.


    "Just use you to try it out!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and slammed it down with a stick.


    boom!


    The head of a Kitari was directly smashed to pieces, Su Bai waved his stick like a long dragon, and each Kitari flew out like a tiger into a flock, unstoppable.


    "Break it to me!"


    Su Bai shouted, and there was a sudden flash of electric light on the stick. The strong electricity accompanied the stick to the ground. In an instant, I saw the countless Chitarians shaking violently in front of him, and they were instantly turned into coke and turned into ashes.A huge thunder and lightning dragon seemed to soar on the ground and rushed out. In an instant, at least hundreds of Chitarians on the street were turned into ashes and were killed in a flash!


    Item 0064


    Watching the endless Kitari people emerge from the portal and watching the Avengers below are being entangled by the Kitari army, Loki''s eyes turned to the distance.


    Bronx!


    "It''s useless, even if you can fight, you can''t win an army."


    Loki muttered to himself in a deep voice, and then shouted: "The whole army is dispatched."


    In the sky, on the other side of the portal, in the vast starry sky, countless Kitari troops are on standby. After hearing Loki''s order, they began to dispatch wildly, and a huge Kitari troop ship flew from inside. After coming out, some rushed down, some other directions, and most of the remaining targets...Bronx.


    The entire New York area has been caught in the flames of war.

 C338

    If you look closely, it is roughly divided into three areas.


    The main battlefield is naturally the Bronx, where the Chitari army is the most, followed by the New York City Avengers, and the direction of the Pap Building. Although the Fantastic Four do not know what happened, they have already Joined the battle.


    The war spread, buildings were destroyed, exploded, and collapsed, and the people evacuated in panic.


    The Kitari army also appeared above the Timeless Island, but it was unable to break through the protective shield. The mutants on the island were not very panicked. The Black Queen and the White Queen were sending mutants out to defend against the enemy.


    "Oh my God, what is that..."


    Seeing Kitari''s troop carrier flying over from the sky, the huge body dancing and easily colliding with tall buildings, the Nightcrawler couldn''t help but sigh in shock.


    "Whatever it is!"


    Laser snorted and held his glasses.


    With a swish, the laser has shot past.


    The troop carrier exploded, but the scale of the explosion was too small to have any effect.Countless Chita Swiss soldiers jumped from above, attacking the Immortal Commando from all sides.


    "Mr!"


    Storm Girl couldn''t help but shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the lightning flashing, and Su Bai had appeared in front of the troop carrier.


    The electric light on the stick disappeared suddenly and filled with flames.


    "Get down for me!"


    Su Bai yelled, lifted his stick and smashed it down at the troop carrier.


    Click.


    The place where the troop carrier was hit suddenly shattered, and the crack spread rapidly with the head, and the troop carrier split quickly from the middle, followed by the explosion, and the troop carrier exploded and disintegrated in an instant, and Chita Switzerland had not had time to jump off. The soldiers were directly submerged in the flames of the explosion.


    Whoosh.


    Su Bai came to the side of Laser Eye, he was stunned, and he felt Su Bai pat his shoulder. In an instant, he could feel his energy soaring, and he instantly showed a shocked expression.


    "Your eyes are connected to the energy of a certain different space. This energy is continuous and very powerful!"


    "Hold here!"


    "Yes, sir!" Laser Eye said excitedly.


    The laser eye continuously fired laser light, which was countless times stronger than before, even the troop carrier was shot through.


    Seeing another wave of Chita Swiss soldiers flying here, Su Bai came into the air and threw the stick fiercely. In an instant, countless Chita Swiss soldiers were blown away.


    Subsequently, Su Bai began to absorb the surrounding magnetism.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    With him as the center, the surrounding magnetic force was absorbed one after another, and the magnetic force of the entire Bronx area went into Su Bai''s hands. Looking at the black Chita Swiss soldier, Su Bai sneered, and electromagnetic pulses suddenly emitted.


    In an instant, the world seemed to have undergone an abnormal change, and a strong shock wave suddenly emerged.


    The entire power and electronic equipment of the Bronx was paralyzed.


    The dazzling blue light flashed across, the electromagnetic pulse whizzed, and the Chita Swiss soldiers were directly evaporated in an instant. Even the troop carrier could not withstand the impact of the electromagnetic pulse and turned to ashes. The red explosive light was set against the blue There is a strange beauty in the light.


    boom!


    The troop carrier above his head suddenly exploded, and Captain America was taken aback and looked around.


    Seeing this blue electromagnetic pulse, he was still a little confused, where did it come from?


    "Three hundred, at least three hundred?"


    "No, five hundred."


    "Don''t be kidding, there must be at least five or six hundred aliens on that big one. How many have been destroyed just now? There were at least four ships, and at least two or three thousand aliens have been destroyed by this blow!"


    "Too strong, worthy of the Soviet defeat, worthy of the leader of mutants."


    "The Immortal Assault Team is also good, if it weren''t for them, they would have been lost here."


    "They are the heroes of the Bronx!"


    "I wish I was also a mutant, so that I could also fight aliens."


    "I heard that mutants are only due to different genes. At certain times, the genes change. Maybe you will become a mutant if you are stimulated."


    "real or fake?"


    The people who evaded saw Su Bai''s super powerful blow and couldn''t help but sigh. The original panic and fear seemed to have faded, and they were still in the mood to discuss the mutant gene.


    "Cool!"

 C339

    Su Bai couldn''t help but yelled. Although he didn''t belong to such a combative character, he couldn''t help but yelled in excitement at this time. He really hadn''t experienced such a fun battle.Seeing the portal above the head in the distance was still sending Chita Swiss soldiers continuously, Su Bai suddenly flew in that direction.


    While flying, he summoned the stick.


    Waving a stick, Su Bai hit the ground from the air, from the ground to the air, none of the Chita Swiss soldiers seen along the way could escape.With the rise of fighting, Su Bai even used inorganic substances to control the Chita Swiss soldiers farther away from him, smashing them one by one.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai drove a car out and directly knocked over a few Chita Swiss soldiers, followed the stick and waved a little, a thunder light suddenly burst out, and the car exploded with a bang.Su Bai jumped and continued to look up to find the target, but suddenly found a group of Chita Swiss soldiers not far away that seemed to be attacking someone.


    Three steps and two steps, Su Bai had already rushed over, waved his hand and patted Chita Swiss soldier on the shoulder, the soldier turned his head blankly to greet him with a golden stick.


    boom!


    His head was swept away in an instant, followed by the stick like a long dragon, shaking left and right, and the Chita Swiss soldier next to him flew out instantly.


    At the same time, Su Bai also saw the besieged!


    A girl with a bit of tattered clothes, looking a little embarrassed, looks like she is only fifteen or six years old, but her hands have two steel claws...


    Chapter 0065


    She has long dark brown hair, wearing ordinary black T-shirts and trousers, and she is a bit torn. Her body is slightly bent and her hands are opened. Although she looks young, she gives a gloomy and cold feeling. That momentum is like a beast.


    Looking at the steel claws of her hands, Su Bai looked at her feet subconsciously.


    The top of the shoe has been punctured, revealing a steel claw.


    Two on the hand and one on the bottom.


    X-23!


    It was a bit surprised to see her Su Bai, where did she emerge from.


    "Roar!"


    Su Bai suddenly heard a voice behind him, and Su Bai smashed it without turning his head.


    The head of the Swiss soldier Chita was smashed into the air, and his body fell to the ground.


    "What''s your name?"


    Su Bai asked her.


    The little girl watched Su Bai without speaking. She turned around and ran to the side alley. Her petite body was unusually agile and explosive. A few Chita Swiss soldiers seemed to want to stop her, but she was caught by her. Easily cut with steel claws, and after a few starts, they disappeared.


    "What are you running?"


    The sound suddenly sounded behind him, X23 was startled, turned around and waved his steel claws to grab it directly.


    "Ding!"


    A crisp voice sounded, and the steel claw caught the stick, and the stick was intact...X23 was a little surprised, she knew exactly what destructive power her steel claw had.After a moment of stunned, X23 violently lifted his foot and kicked it down, and the steel claws on his feet went straight under Su Bai.


    "So cruel?"


    Su Bai gave a stunned smile, the stick turned slightly to block her foot, and the power of the rotation also made X23 fly out.


    boom!


    She hit the wall with a slight grin, and quickly stood up.


    "Do you know me?" Su Bai asked towards her.


    X23 did not speak.


    Of course she knew Su Bai, and she knew that Mr. Omen was killed by Su Bai.


    "Don''t tell me? Then I watched it myself." Su Bai smiled and activated her psychic abilities.


    In an instant, her memory had flashed in her mind, and Su Bai was a little exclaimed: "Unexpectedly, so many things happened..."


    Su Bai did not expect that she would be there when she was chasing Mr. Omen, but she ran away quickly, not to mention that Mr. Omen was such a bastard who trained X-23 as a weapon since she was a child, which led to her character. And the special darkness of childhood.After the death of Mr. Omen, she has been wandering around until now, and she did not expect that she was also involved in the Kitari attack here by such a coincidence.


    "You know who I am, why do you want to run?" Su Bai asked.


    X23 still did not speak.


    This character...


    Su Bai shook his head helplessly: "You will follow me temporarily, and we will talk after the matter is over."


    "Go."


    Su Bai said, seeing that X23 did not move, and urged: "I won''t hurt you. You know the things about the Timeless Isle. That''s the best place for you. Now that the aliens are invading, you should solve these guys first. Solve your business, good...follow me."


    X23 hesitated and followed.


    Walking out of the alley, the Chita Swiss soldiers are still endless, Su Bai crushed all the way, and paid special attention to X23. It was a violent loli.Although it is very pure and cute, but the attack is very ruthless, and the fighting style is more ferocious than Wolverine.

 C340

    Crushing all the way, Su Bai found that the damage here was very serious. From a distance, I could see Iron Man flying in the air, and a green figure jumping back and forth between buildings.Electric lights flickered, Thor and Captain America attacked one after another. A white figure walked through the broken street, and waves of light annihilated the Chita Swiss soldiers.


    The Avengers!


    Although most of the Chita Swiss soldiers went to the Bronx, the situation on their side is not optimistic.The Captain America¡¯s helmet was dropped, and he looked injured.


    "Su Bai, you finally came."


    "How''s the Bronx?"


    Seeing Su Bai bringing a little girl all the way over, the Avengers and others were relieved, and then the captain hurriedly asked.


    "My people are over there, I said... Kitari forces are all over me, why are you so embarrassed?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The Avengers smiled bitterly.


    "The number of these alien soldiers is too much, so it''s not a solution at all." The captain said solemnly.


    "Who is this? Your daughter?" Sol looked at X23 and asked curiously, reaching out to touch her head.As a result, he felt a flash of cold light as soon as he stretched out his hand. Sol hurriedly closed his hand and saw two dazzling steel claws flashing past. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have hit it.


    X23 clenched his fist coldly, and the steel claws stood looking at Thor.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    No one thought that such a cute little girl could be so cruel, she had steel claws in her hand, and she would just start without saying hello.


    "I don''t care if you get her hurt." Su Bai said with a smile, and everyone in the Avengers was speechless.


    "Xuanyin, help me pay attention to Laura."


    "You are obedient." Su Bai said to X23, then flew out with a swish.


    X23 is a little surprised, Laura?It should be his own name, how does he know my name is.Laura, so... my name is Laura?


    Seeing Su Bai flying into the air frantically attacking the Chita Swiss soldiers, X23 looked around.


    "What do you want to do? Mr. Su Bai let me watch you." Seeing her behavior, Xuanyin said.


    X23 didn''t make a squeak, just at this time Iron Man was about to fly up to help. The moment she just flew, X23 suddenly moved and jumped onto Iron Man in a very agile moment.


    "Hey, come back." Xuanyin yelled hurriedly.


    Iron Man also discovered that she was just about to land on her body, but X23 jumped up suddenly and jumped to the upstairs next to her. His claws slammed in to stabilize the body, and then just climbed directly up.


    Seeing her like this, the Avengers were speechless.


    Are Su Bai''s people like him... so abnormal?This is still a little girl!


    No matter what they thought, X23 climbed to the roof and jumped directly onto a Chita Swiss soldier''s aircraft. The claws stuck to the back of the Chita Swiss soldier and said coldly, "Turn, go up!"


    Chapter 0066 Don''t Just Kill You, You Let Him Kill Me


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    One by one Chita Swiss soldiers was smashed by Su Bai. Su Bai had already arrived under the portal. Seeing the densely packed Chita Swiss soldiers inside, Su Bai hooked his fingers and made a provocative action.


    "Zi!"


    In the portal, behind the densely packed Chita Swiss soldiers, there is a huge command ship. In the command ship, the commander of the Chita Rui army trembles all over when seeing Su Bai''s provocative action.


    "It''s just that a small human being is so rampant, come on, crush him for me, let him know how powerful Kitari is!"


    The commander yelled, and the Chita Swiss soldiers roared towards Su Bai.


    The sky is endless, endless.


    Su Bai sneered and rushed up with a stick.


    The fire of hell suddenly ignited, like a dragon of flames, and those Chita Swiss soldiers could have been burned into slag by the fire of hell before they got close.In the vast flames, Su Bai jumped up and entered the portal!


    "Gosh, what does he want to do?"


    "Does he want to rush in and destroy these aliens directly?"


    "Sol, if it were you, could you do it?"


    The crowd turned their heads and asked Saul.


    Saul shook his head: "If it were my father, it might be possible."


    "Father of the gods, Odin?"


    "I don''t care about this time, right now, look at Laura." Hyun Yin shouted, and everyone discovered that Laura was actually controlling the Chita Swiss soldiers to chase Su Bai in.


    "too crazy!"


    Iron Man murmured.

 C341

    "Xuanyin, what are you doing?"


    The captain suddenly noticed that Xuanyin was flying, and hurriedly shouted.


    "Chasing Laura, Su Bai asked me to take care of Laura."


    Xuanyin said, a light suddenly appeared under her feet, and the people who followed had flew straight to the portal in the air.


    "All crazy!"


    Iron Man said, and chased him with a boom.


    "Sol, don''t go, your goal is to find Loki!"


    Seeing Saul picking up his hammer, he seemed to be leaving, the captain hurriedly stopped him.Saul nodded disappointedly, then flew up to find Loki.


    "Unfortunately we can''t fly." Hawkeye said towards the captain.


    "Let''s find a way to close the portal."


    There were endless explosions, and Kitari¡¯s commander did not expect that Su Bai would have the courage to rush in. You must know that this end of the portal is a vast universe. It is impossible for fragile humans to survive in the universe, so Qitta Commander Rui looked at Su Bai with a sneer, trying to see how he failed.


    Wait and wait, several troop carriers were destroyed, but Su Bai looked like it was still unaffected.


    "Stop him, stop me for me."


    Commander Kitari panicked a little, and hurriedly directed the soldiers to stop Su Bai.


    However, at this time, several people appeared from below.


    X23, Hyun Yin, and Iron Man also followed.


    This made the commander a little flustered. He was planning to let other soldiers deal with them, but suddenly discovered that these three people had lost consciousness and fell.


    "That''s right!"


    The commander breathed a sigh of relief, this should be normal!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise around him, and the hull was shaking.


    The commander swayed from side to side so as to stabilize his body and shouted, "What''s the matter?"


    "Maybe the command ship was destroyed." A voice sounded.


    "How is it possible, this command ship is..." The commander subconsciously retorted that this command ship is made of special materials and is difficult to damage easily, but he reacted before he finished speaking, and it was not his. people!


    He suddenly raised his head, and immediately saw Su Bai standing in front of him.


    "You, how did you get in?" the commander asked in shock.


    "I came in." Su Bai smiled, and looked around the command ship."It looks great, um, this ship belongs to me!"


    "It''s impossible, why!" the commander shouted angrily.


    Su Bai smiled: "Why? This question is a bit stupid!"


    "Hmph, even if you are strong, even if you kill me, I tell you... the earth will also fall into destruction. You don¡¯t know who you provoke, and even if you are strong, you can never be his opponent. It is impossible for him to let you go!"


    "Unless...you join us and take refuge in him...Although we promised Loki, if you are willing to cooperate, we can let you rule the earth." The commander said excitedly.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "Why do I feel that ruling the earth would be attractive to me? I do what I want to do now, isn''t it great? Doing the earth means there are endless things to deal with, and there is no time left. enjoy."


    "Don''t you want rights? Supreme rights!"


    "Rights are won by strength, and if there is strength, I naturally have rights."


    "You have to know that if you refuse, it is impossible for him to let you go. He will easily destroy you and destroy the earth!" the commander threatened.


    "Don''t be old him, pretend to be mysterious, isn''t that what you want to say is Thanos? He is so awesome, you let him kill me!" Seeing the commander threatening himself, Su Lost One grabbed the commander''s neck and said in a deep voice.


    "You...you dare to call his name directly, are you looking for death!" the commander panicked.


    Unexpectedly, Su Bai would know him, not to mention that Su Bai would be so bold and even call his name directly.


    "Yes, you let him kill me!" Su Bai said with a sneer."Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, I will let you go, you can tell Thanos, if he is upset, let him kill me, I''ll wait!"


    With that said, Su Bai put him down fiercely, and said in a deep voice, "Go away!"


    "You...you are bold."


    "Big sister, believe it or not, I killed you and let others spread the word? Don''t BB if you don''t want to die." Su Bai said with a snort.


    The commander shut up immediately, but he was a little unwilling to let him run away in such a desperate way, and he wanted to say a few hard words.However, before he could speak, he saw Su Bai''s eyes staring."roll!"


    The commander turned around in shock, and hurriedly ran away. It didn''t take long for a small spacecraft to fly away from the command ship.


    Item 0067

 C342

    With fingertips across the console of the command ship, the ability is instantly activated.


    Su Bai had already taken control of the operating system in an instant, and when his thoughts moved, he immediately saw the command ship and the Kitari people outside as if they had lost their supply. They stood still for an instant, followed by falling from the air. Some fell into the portal into the earth, while others fell into the universe.


    In the earth, the Kitaris also stopped one after another. Such a weird situation made the Avengers and the Immortal Commando stunned. Iron Man, X23 and Hyun Yin fell from the portal and regained consciousness. , Was looking up at the portal and guessing what happened.


    After a while, they seemed to find something slowly appearing from inside.


    "Oh my God, what a huge... battleship."


    Seeing a huge black battleship slowly appearing from the portal, everyone was shocked. The size of this battleship was much larger than the previous troop carrier, and it seemed to be slightly larger than the stadium.


    Seeing the emergence of the overwhelming battleship, the Avengers and others were preparing to take action, but they suddenly saw a person appearing at the top of the front of the battleship, it was Su Bai.


    "Could it be that he... he already controls this warship."


    Just as everyone was guessing, they heard Su Bai''s voice ringing in their minds.


    "The Kitari have already done it, this warship is my trophy."


    "Sure enough!"


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and it was finally over.


    Su Wei took the battleship back to the Timeless Isle, first put the battleship down and let people take care of it, and then called the Immortal Special Forces, let them recover Kitari''s body and weapons to stabilize the situation in the Bronx.Along the way, Su Bai could hear the fierce cheers of people around him.


    hero!


    Although Su Bai did not want to be a hero at all, he just wanted to protect his own three-point area, but for the Bronx people, Su Bai and the constant attack team are heroes, and for New York, for the United States Su Bai is also a hero, although he only did this for his own purposes, but it does not prevent others from thinking that he is a hero!


    Putting down the battleship to stabilize the situation in the Bronx, Su Bai only then returned.


    "Mr. Su Bai, I..." Xuanyin said apologetically, Su Bai waved his hand and walked to X23."Resolve the follow-up first."


    When the voice fell, Su Bai had already taken the X23 to fly.


    On the roof of the Stark Building, the teleportation array is still open.


    In the room downstairs, Loki has been settled as in the movie.Without Natasha, Dr. Shavig did not regain consciousness as in the movie, and was still controlling the teleportation formation there.


    "Stun him!"


    Su Bai said, the X23 beside him hesitated for a moment and rushed out, and was brought down before Dr. Shavig could react.Su Bai walked to the teleportation array and looked at it. The universe cube was continuously providing energy in the teleportation array. There was an energy shield outside. Su Bai tried it and found that the energy shield was very strong, and he couldn''t open it with magnetic force. .


    "It''s worthy of being the Cube of the Universe, one of the infinite gems."


    Su Bai was not surprised by this result. He slowly stretched out his hand. After a while, a scepter flew up from below, it was Loki''s scepter.


    Seeing the gems shining on the scepter, the soul gem is also one of the infinite gems.


    Holding the scepter Su Bai stretched it in, and saw that the scepter easily broke through the energy shield, followed by... the teleportation array was closed.


    The portal overhead slowly closed, and the sky returned to normal.


    "How did you do it?" Tony and the others pressed Loki up, and they were a little surprised to see Su Bai turned off the teleportation array. You must know that Tony let Jarvis detect that the energy shield could not be broken.


    Su Bai threw the scepter in his hand and said, "This scepter is the same energy as the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, so it can be done naturally."


    After speaking, Su Bai took out the coin at will, changed the shape of the coin, and installed the universe cube."This stuff belongs to me. You can handle the rest yourself. I''m back to the Timeless Isle. Also tell Nick Fury to implement the promised conditions as soon as possible, otherwise I will come to him. And...I We will count the losses of the immortal company and let them be prepared to pay for compensation."


    After Su Bai took the X23 and teleported away, the rest of them looked at each other and were silent.


    Loki''s scepter, the soul gem Su Bai has no interest for the time being, and he still expects the birth of the Scarlet Witch and Kuaiyin.Speaking of them, when Su Bai looked at the list of Timeless Isle, I found that Eric did have two daughters, and they were born to two different women.The big one is called Nina and the small one is called Lorna. There is no Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, and I don''t know if it is because of the butterfly effect.But it doesn''t matter, what he is looking forward to is the Scarlet Witch transformed by the Soul Gem!


    Because Su Bai''s advance preparation for the Timeless Isle has not been affected at all, but there are still some trivial matters that need to be arranged.For example, about the universe cube, about X23, and the damage to the Bronx and so on.


    Su Bai first sorted out the damage situation of Immortal Company. The main company in the Bronx was not affected at all. Two or three branches in other regions were affected, but it was not serious.The most important thing was that the building in Queens was badly damaged. Su Bai asked Kanina to organize the loss and report it to the U.S. government, and then put the Universe Rubik''s Cube away, and then looked towards X23, who had been following her.Before, this little Lolita was still thinking about running, but now she seems to be following her for fear of running away.


    "I''m going to take a bath, do you plan to follow?" Su Bai smiled and said to X23, and then said: "There is a bathroom next to it, you also take a bath, I will let someone prepare your clothes for you, and wait for you Let''s talk after we wash it up."


    "Go!"


    Asking someone to take X23 to take a bath, Su Bai also took a bath and changed his clothes. This time...a lot of gains!


    Item 0068


    As large as the universe cube, Chitari commanded battleships, the Timeless Island has an independent nationality, as small as himself and the Immortal Commando, the popularity of mutants in the Bronx and so on.It can be said that Su Bai is very grateful to Loki. If Loki hadn''t led the Chitarians to attack the earth, how could he easily gain so many benefits?


    In addition, X23 and Hyun Yin were also found.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Su Bai looked at X23, who just came out of the shower. She didn''t know if she chose it herself or who found it for her. The style of her clothes was almost changed slightly from before, with black tight leather pants. , A black sports bra. She looks cold and a little sexy in black. The most important thing is that she is young and looks like a loli. The three different feelings mixed together give her a unique temperament. .


    "Do you know my name?" X23 asked.


    "Laura Kinney."


    "How did you know?" X23 asked again.


    "I know many things." Su Bai smiled and beckoned her to come and sit next to him. X23 hesitated and sat down for a moment."I have seen your memory before, and you don¡¯t know your life experience. Although your source of abilities is similar to Wolverine, you were not made out of thin air. Although it seems hard for you to hide in these years, I have always wanted to figure out my life experience and find my family."

 C343

    "I can help you!"


    "Why?" X23 looked at Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Just treat it as I think you have potential. The Timeless Isle is the home of mutants, and home... needs to be guarded."


    "I... what do I need to do?" X23 asked.


    "For the time being, let''s get familiar with the environment. I still have a lot of things to deal with. I shouldn''t be able to get away for the time being. I will take you to your family when I''m done." Su Bai said.


    "I don''t really need to do anything? I know that I have to pay for what I want. If you can help me find my family, I...I am willing to pay." X23 said.


    Su Bai smiled: "This is the first time I heard you say such a long sentence. I know what you mean, but it doesn''t need to be."


    X23 was silent for a moment and nodded slowly.


    Her wandering experience has given her a lot of knowledge. For example, she once met a female mutant named Miranda Riwald, who turned out to belong to an organization called X Brothel. The price of taking her in was working there, but X23 refused.


    It was night after the mess was settled, and Su Bai received a call from Tony.


    At the end of the war, they all had a rest almost ready to gather together to celebrate, and asked Su Bai if he was interested in participating, Su Bai agreed.


    Anyway, there is nothing at hand now, let alone he has other goals.


    Stark Building.


    The damage here is quite serious, but the atmosphere is good, champagne food, Avengers and other people sitting on the sofa to eat and drink.Hawkeye, Bruce Banner, Captain, Tony and Pepper, Hyun Yin, and Thor are all there, and Su Bai also watched Gears of War.


    "Why didn''t I see you before?"


    Su Bai sat down casually and said to the war machine.


    The War Machine said depressedly: "I have gone to investigate and deal with the Hanmer Group. When I come back, you are all over."


    The purpose of the party is nothing more than relaxation and familiarity with each other after the war.After a few glasses of wine, Saul came to Su Bai and sat down."I need your help for something."


    "Cosmic Cube?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows.


    Sol was surprised how Su Bai guessed it, but he nodded and said: "Yes, after I returned to the fairy palace last time, I solved Loki''s matter, but the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed because of this, and learned that Loki had not died and ran to the earth. The father deliberately spent a lot of energy before sending me over. It is difficult to initiate the teleportation in a short time. Originally, he planned to catch Loki to get the Cosmos Cube and use the power of the Cosmos Cube to return to the fairy palace."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Salton paused and said: "There must be a messenger behind Loki. It is dangerous to let him stay on the earth, so I hope you can temporarily lend me the Cube of the Universe, and let me escort Loki back to the fairy palace."


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s not impossible to lend you the Universe Rubik''s Cube, but I have to wait a while. I will go to the fairy palace with you in a while."


    "Of course no problem, we welcome warriors like you to visit the fairy palace."


    "Then it''s settled."


    After getting the answer, Saul happily walked away.As soon as he got up, he saw another person sitting down, who had already changed to Hyun Yin in his normal clothes.


    Xuanyin''s face was slightly ruddy, and she was still holding a wine glass in her hand.


    "What are your plans in the future?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I plan to leave S.H.I.E.L.D., and Nick Fury is using the Rubik''s Cube to make weapons without telling us. This makes me think that maybe I am not suitable for being an agent. I don''t like the feeling that everything is hidden. The Avengers I also plan to live my own lives separately, and may not gather until there is another crisis. So I may return to the UK and continue to be my singer!" Xuanyin said.


    "So in other words, I should listen to your singing as much as possible before you go back? Otherwise, if you want to listen any more, you can only go to the UK?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Xuanyin smiled and nodded: "Yes."


    After speaking, Hyun Yin got up and began to sing, and soon... everyone''s attention was attracted.


    After the song is over, Su Bai said towards Xuanyin: "When I go back I will see you off, and I can listen to it again when it happens to be on the way."


    "Tomorrow."


    "Well, how did you arrange it tonight? How about going to the Timeless Isle, you can''t come to the Timeless Isle and never saw it." Su Bai invited with a smile.


    Hyun Yin nodded repeatedly.


    "Then it''s settled, go now?"


    "This...isn''t it?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it." Su Bai smiled and stood up and said: "Okay, you can go on, I''ll leave with Xuanyin first."


    After speaking, Su Bai ignored the jokes and complaints of Tony and others, and flew directly back to the Timeless Isle with Hyun Yin.


    Chapter 0069 Why is it ridiculous?


    The Immortal slowly lifted off from Timeless Island.


    In the plane, Xuanyin visited with surprise. It was too luxurious and luxurious. After walking around, Xuanyin sat next to Su Bai and took a sip of the wine handed over by Su Bai. He said in amazement, "This plane It¡¯s great. If you can live here forever, you don¡¯t even need a house."


    "It''s not difficult." Su Bai said with a smile.


    I took Hyunyin to the Timeless Isle last night and took her to visit it. After getting up this morning, I got on the plane to go to England.

 C344

    "Is there anything special?" Xuanyin asked expectantly.


    Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands, and soon the Salvadoran Angel and Mercury walked out and began to twist on the circular stage.At the beginning, Xuanyin was a little surprised. One was a mutant with wings, another turned out to be a vampire, and turned out to be an exclusive flight attendant on the plane.But soon, she found out what the flight attendant''s job was.Seeing the dance of the two people getting hotter and hotter, the clothes on their bodies are getting less and less, obviously...this is not a normal dance.


    "You really enjoy it." Xuan Yin said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "If you don''t know how to enjoy the long years, what fun is there? There are audio equipment here, do you want to sing?"


    Xuanyin hesitated and got up and walked over. The audio equipment was ready, the dynamic music sounded, and Xuanyin sang.


    Listening to Hyun Yin''s singing and watching the Salvadoran Angel and Mercury dance around her, Su Bai felt that this was enjoyment.Drinking, singing, dancing, and gradually the dazzling sound is also let go, and occasionally interact, the atmosphere is quite hilarious.


    After singing for a while, Hyun Yin was a little tired, and returned to sit next to Su Bai for a drink, twisting her body to the dance music.


    "It''s really great here!" Xuanyin said excitedly.


    Su Bai smiled: "You can stay here, how about being my exclusive singer? After this incident, the Avengers must be widely known. After you return to the UK, I am afraid that you will not be able to be your singer safely. And Nick ¡¤Fry will not let you idle so easily. If you stay, these problems will be solved. You don''t have to worry about the treatment, it will certainly not be bad, and you don''t need to be here all the time, how about it?"


    "This..." Xuanyin hesitated. Su Bai was right. After adding the atmosphere of alcohol, Xuanyin nodded and said, "Well, I agree."


    "It''s my honor."


    Xuan Yin is indeed a very good singer, and let her stay here to sing to be honest.However, Su Bai felt very good. From now on, her singing would only belong to her, not to mention that she was still a mutant and had the identity of an avenger. It felt pretty good when you think about it.


    "No, it''s my pleasure."


    Xuanyin raised his glass, and the two ran into one and drank.


    "Should I call your boss now?" Xuanyin said with a smile to Su Bai.


    Su Bai said nonchalantly: "Anything will do."


    "Then boss, I can just sing, right? You don''t know how to subscribe to me?" Xuanyin glanced at the impeccable Salvadoran angels and Mercury, smiling towards Su Bai.


    "That''s not necessarily. I haven''t tried the unspoken rules."


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his arm around Xuanyin''s waist. Xuanyin was a little caught off guard, the wine glass in his hand shook, and the drink spilled on Su Bai''s body.


    "Damn!"


    Xuanyin hurriedly yelled, put down the cup and reached out to wipe Su Bai¡¯s clothes. Unknowingly, she had already plunged into Su Bai¡¯s arms, wiped her hand on Su Bai¡¯s chest, and raised her head by accident. She saw Su Bai. Be defeated by that some hot gaze!


    "I¡­¡­"


    When Hyun Yin was about to speak, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed him.


    The drunkenness and the influence of the atmosphere made Xuanyin a little dazed, and she couldn''t resist it. It didn''t take long before she closed her eyes.


    After a while, Su Bai got up and hugged Xuanyin directly into it.


    "Well, I want to hear you''sing'' another kind of song." Su Baiwei laughed, and it didn''t take long for Xuanyin''s''singing'' to sound.


    Hyun Yin is very beautiful and the singing voice is great.


    Very attractive.


    Under the influence of alcohol and the environment, Su Bai will naturally have thoughts and impulses, after all, he is not an eunuch.Although he would not be as romantic as Tony, he would not suppress himself either.


    The destination of the plane is no longer Britain, and it has been hovering in the air aimlessly.


    "It seems that my unspoken rules are very successful this time." Looking at Yanhong''s blood, Su Bai said with a smile."Your singing is very beautiful, no matter what it is!"


    Su Bai came out of the room with Xuanyin, and smiled and said to Xuanyin, "Do you still want to sing?"


    "Which?" Xuanyin asked.


    Su Bai pointed to the stage.


    Xuanyin got up and prepared to go, but Su Bai stretched out his hand and pulled the blanket off her."Just sing like this."


    "Okay, boss!" Xuanyin replied and walked over and sang.


    The Salvadoran angel and Mercury continued to dance alongside them. Although it was normal singing and dancing, the three of them were wearing nothing. This feeling is really absurd.


    However, it feels good!


    Anyway, this is your own special plane, so what if it is ridiculous?


    ...


    The third day of the alien invasion.


    The destroyed city is under construction. The news reports are all about this time. Regarding the news of the Avengers, the Immortal Commando, and the defeat of the Soviet Union, the response of the people is even more enthusiastic, whether it is adults or children, many people They all began to pretend to be them, causing a wave.


    Among them, Su Bai has the most appearance, maybe because he has no uniform, and the relatively iconic one is the stick?So we can often see a group of children playing with sticks.


    At the same time, many radio and newspapers are actively contacting the Timeless Isle, hoping to get interviews. Most of them have never heard of Su Bai, but one of them made him interested.


    The Daily Horn.

 C345

    The Clarion Daily is definitely the most well-known newspaper in Marvel''s world. At this time, Su Bai and Lingdie have arrived at the Clarion Daily Building, the president''s office.


    "Hello, this is James."


    "Hello there."


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, and then said: "Let''s hurry up, let''s start if you have any questions."


    Item 0070


    James''s question is very sharp, and it is the most concerned by readers nowadays.Regarding Su Bai and the Immortal Assault Team, in addition to understanding some basic conditions, I also asked what plans the Timeless Isle has in the future.


    "The Timeless Island will become an independent kingdom, and perhaps a citizen of Timeless Island will appear soon."


    "The Immortal Group''s cradle regeneration plan was officially launched, and the company building is located in Queens."


    "The Immortal Assault Team, belongs to the Timeless Isle, belongs to the heroes of the Bronx..."


    "Su Bai, leader of mutants, hero of the people, first king of the Timeless Isle?"


    The report was posted that afternoon, and it was sold out in a short time. This is the first report on the Timeless Isle, and there are so many important news, etc., which can be said to have caused a great sensation.


    In the past, Su Bai was actually very low-key, especially during the travel period, there was almost no official appearance, so some mutants or high-level government officials may know Su Bai''s identity and existence.Over time, many people did not understand that much, but after this battle, Su Bai''s name can be said to be known to everyone. The impact and sensation caused by Tony was even greater than when Tony admitted that he was Iron Man. sensation.


    Although the immortal commando team and the Avengers, which were born because of the same thing, were equally hot, they were far overwhelmed by Su Bai. After all, Su Bai''s identity was different from them.


    Now that Su Bai can''t walk on the street as easily as before, he will be recognized easily.


    For example, now, Su Bai and Lingdie are walking on the street after coming out of the Horn Daily, surrounded by a bunch of people taking pictures of question marks.


    "Sir? Do you want to go back directly?" Lingdie asked in a low voice.


    Although this feeling of being sought after is good, it is really not convenient. It is estimated that only Tony like the pushy person will enjoy this feeling.Su Bai was about to nod his head and prepare to leave with Lingdie, when he saw a pair of men and women wearing hoods walking down a car across the street, the man still holding a gun in his hand.


    A Kitari''s gun!


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau should have recovered all the Kitari weapons, even if there is a fish that slipped through the net, it should be impossible to use it.


    Where did this man and woman find it?And it looks like this weapon can still be used, and you want to use it to rob banks?Su Bai took a look with interest, and soon saw the man and woman walk into the bank, and then there was an explosion, followed by someone running out of the bank in a panic.


    "Don''t even want hostages, is this a newbie?"


    The sudden movement made the surrounding panic instantly.


    "Go, go and see."


    Su Bai said to Lingdie and then walked to the bank. This action instantly made the people around cheer.


    When I entered the bank, I saw that the man even helped a scared grandmother to make her leave as soon as possible without worry. Is this a robbery or a good deed?


    "Take them down."


    Two ordinary people were not interested in Su Bai. They commanded a Lingdie to rush over. The other party was taken off without a chance to react. After taking off his headgear, Su Bai said with a smile: "Knowledge I?"


    "Acknowledge, recognize..."


    "Who repaired this gun?"


    "I...I." The man said tremblingly.


    "Very good." Su Bai nodded in satisfaction.


    Being able to repair alien weapons shows that this man still has some abilities in this respect, but his brain is not enough or her wife has encouraged him to use alien weapons to rob a bank. Really think that nobody cares?Even if he didn''t meet him, I''m afraid SHIELD would follow them.


    "Now you have two choices. One, I will hand you over to the police or S.H.I.E.L.D., and you will wait to go to jail. Two, go to the Timeless Isle and do things for me."


    "Go to the Timeless Island, go to the Timeless Island." The two hurriedly said.


    "Bring them back to the Timeless Island to the craftsman to see how well he is." Su Bai gave orders to Lingdie, and Lingdie pressed the two to leave.


    Su Bai walked out of the bank and left amidst the cheers of everyone.


    After taking out the phone, Su Bai called Susan.


    The Fantastic Four also showed their faces in this alien incident, but the related reports are not as good as the Avengers and the Su Bai Immortal Assault Team... After asking about the situation, Su Bai asked Susan to take Reid to the Timeless Isle to study Take a look at Kitari''s command ship.


    This thing is too big, there is no other place to put it besides the timeless island, at least the Babbitt building is definitely not working.


    ...


    In a flash, one month passed. The alien invasion has gradually cooled down. With the completion of the construction of the city, people''s lives have returned to normal.


    The Cradle of Regeneration Project took advantage of this incident and was highly sought after. Many people who were injured by this came here to receive cell regeneration. After all, no one wants to let their bodies lose weight.


    The previous publicity, coupled with the current prestige of Timeless Isle, and finally Iron Man came out of the platform, and there was an endless stream of people coming to the treatment, including the police, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, etc. For the sake of this, the only trouble is that the cosmic matter needed is a consumable. Although the last time it was collected, it took a long time, but it still needs to be collected regularly.At the same time, Zhao Hailun is also studying the first method, hoping to solve this problem.


    In a month''s time, the things on hand were almost busy, and Su Bai called X23 to help her find her family.


    Although this violent loli was peaceful during this time, she was too lonely and indifferent. She was usually reticent, lonely and rarely even went out.This personality is related to her experience and can only change slowly with time.

 C346

    "Do you still adapt during this time?" Su Bai asked towards X23.


    X23 nodded silently.


    "I looked into your life experience and got some clues. Come with me. I''ll take you to meet someone." Su Bai said.


    X23''s eyes lit up slightly, and she tremblingly asked, "Yes, who is it?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Holding X23''s small hand, Su Bai led her to teleport away, and the next moment she appeared on the street in a residential area.


    Chapter 0071 X Brocade


    X23 did not let go of Su Bai''s hand. Su Bai could feel her hand shaking slightly, she should be... very nervous, right?


    "Come with me."


    Taking X23 Su Bai to a nearby house, he came to the door and rang the doorbell. After a while, the door opened and a little girl appeared.Seeing this little girl, X23''s expression changed slightly.


    The little girl looked a little older than X23. When she saw Jian Su''s defeat, she instantly showed a surprised expression: "You are, are you Su Bai?"


    "Yes." Su Bai nodded.


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe it, you...what''s the matter with you coming to our house?"


    "Are you Megan? I''m looking for your mother Debbie."


    "Quick, come in quickly." Megan invited the two in, and shouted excitedly: "Mom, it''s Mr. Su Bai, he is looking for you."


    It didn''t take long to see a woman coming out, surprised to see Su Bai and X23, stretched out her hand and said: "Hello Mr. Su Bai, thank you for everything. What can you do with me?"


    "Sarah Kinney is your sister?" Su Bai asked directly.


    "Yes, yes." Debbie nodded.


    "Do you know she has a daughter?" Su Bai asked again.


    "Daughter? Impossible, she has never been married..." Debbie said in amazement, and then subconsciously looked at X23.She found that this little girl seemed to be somewhat similar to her sister... Could it be...


    "Then you don''t know what she did, right?"


    "What did she do? I only know that she died in an accident. It has been a long time."


    "She works for an organization that studies mutants, and she... is called Laura Kinney, your sister''s daughter." Su Bai pushed X23 forward slightly.


    Surprised, unexpected!


    However, Debbie didn''t doubt Su Bai. After all, there was no need to lie to herself as Su Bai. Moreover, X23 really missed his sister because he was so long.


    Su Bai simply explained the situation so that Debbie knew what was going on, and also let X23 or Laura know that this was her only family left.Laura¡¯s reaction was not so excited, perhaps because she didn¡¯t know how to express her excitement. Suddenly there was an aunt and an older sister, but her parents were dead, especially... the parents were by her side at the beginning. It is really difficult for Laura to personally transform herself into this way and let herself experience a series of gloomy childhoods.


    Although Debbie and Megan were very excited about Laura''s relatives, especially Megan, they had an extra sister and they were mutants. They were very happy.But Laura didn''t accept it so quickly. It took almost a whole day for Laura to perform better.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Su Bai. I really don''t know how to thank you. Please be sure to stay home for dinner." Debbie said gratefully.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Just forget it, your family get along well, Laura, you can stay here for now, and you can go back to the Timeless Isle whenever you want to come back."


    Laura hesitated and nodded.


    Although Debbie was kind enough to stay with Su Bai, he refused. Su Bai did not teleport away immediately after coming out of her house, but walked out along the road of the community.Speaking of it, many people in the Marvel world have very poor life experiences. Some people have become heroes because of these experiences, while others have become criminals and villains.


    As night fell, the street was very lively.


    The neon lights are flashing, and there are many people in places like restaurants, bars, and nightclubs, which shows how rich the nightlife is now.After walking a few steps, Su Bai saw a very special shop.


    There is a big X on the sign, it looks like a nightclub!


    Su Bai had probed Laura¡¯s memory before, and knew that she was almost deceived to work in an organization called X Brothel. From this name, she knew what this place was. Although the place in her memory was not here, the sign was the same.


    Is this a branch of X Brothel?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai opened the door and walked in.


    The melodious music sounded, and the environment inside was similar to that of a normal nightclub, but it looked very high-end, a bit similar to the style of the Hellfire Club.As soon as Su Bai entered, he felt that there seemed to be many people around him paying attention to him, apparently recognizing his identity.


    "Is there anything I can help you?"


    A man came over and asked.


    "This is a nightclub?" Su Bai asked.


    The man nodded.


    "Then you should know how to help me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The man paused and then said with a smile: "Please come with me, I will prepare the best private room for you, Mr. Su Bai."


    Obviously, he recognized his identity.

 C347

    Su Bai nodded and followed him to the VIP room on the second floor. The layout of the room was very ambiguous...


    Sofas, beds, stage for performances and so on.


    Su Bai sat down casually and asked the man, "Are you the owner of this nightclub?"


    "I''m just the person in charge here, my name is Davis."


    "Call someone in." Su Bai said casually.


    The man named Davis turned around and opened the door. Soon women in revealing clothes came in and stood in a row.


    "that''s it?"


    Su Bai-took a look, shook his head and said, "I don''t deserve it."


    Davis hesitated and said, "This is the best girl here."


    "They are just ordinary people." Su Bai said."I heard that you have mutants here, why? Are you worried about my identity? If I want to, do you think you can hide? Call everyone here!"


    Davis looked at Su Bai as if wondering what his purpose was, and finally nodded and turned around to let these ordinary girls leave, and then... he saw a woman in a leather coat walking in with a few girls.


    Su Bai smiled: "That''s right."


    These people are all mutants.


    ¡ª¡ªLooking up, the quality is not bad, Su Bai said with a smile: "Leave it all, just bring some wine over, you...yes, you, come to drink with me." Su Bai pointed to the woman in the leather jacket and said.


    This woman has a very good figure, with long black hair, a one-piece black leather jacket, and the zipper on her chest is pulled very low, ready to come out.


    "Mr. Su Bai, she is not the kind of employee here..." Before Davis finished speaking, Su Bai looked at him suddenly."I said let her stay, is there a problem?"


    Chapter 0072 Mother Sang and the Viper Gang


    Davis''s expression was embarrassed, and the mutant girls were a little frightened.


    They all know who they are and how strong they are!


    "I''ll stay." At this time, the leather woman slowly spoke.


    Now that she agreed, Davis didn''t say anything but just nodded towards her, then turned around and went out. It didn''t take long for the wine to be delivered.The woman in leather went to Su Bai and sat down to pour a drink for Su Bai. Su Bai waved his hand to let the other girls do it. They should dance and what should they do.


    Just now when Su Bai was looking at it-it was detected, these people were all voluntary.


    Although they are all mutants, the mutants are just an identity. What determines what they do is their own character.Since they were voluntary, Su Bai naturally didn''t bother to pay attention to it, but the leather-clothed woman beside her aroused Su Bai''s interest.Of course, Su Bai knows that she is different from those girls. She is responsible for managing these mutant girls in this nightclub. In short, she is somewhat similar to Mama Sang. Her ability is telepathy and generates a special dark energy, which can make It is very interesting that people have fantasy and nightmares.


    But what made Su Bai interested was that he could feel a trace of reluctance in this woman''s heart, as if... he didn''t want to do this.


    As the staff of this nightclub, but the girls who sell themselves have not volunteered, isn''t that interesting enough?


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually, putting her shoulders on her.


    "Tania."


    "You work here? Do you have investment in this nightclub or just work?" Su Bai said, grabbing the zipper of her leather jacket with the other hand and pulling it down, following the clothes directly.Tanya stretched out her hand to block her body and looked at Su Bai with a complicated expression: "Mr. Su Bai, have you let me down?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Just don''t let me down."


    As he said, Su Bai suddenly raised his head and said: "You can all go out, I will pay the money naturally, now... I want to play alone with your mother Sang for a while."


    The mutant girls hesitated and went out one by one.


    Only Su Bai and Tanya were left in the room. Su Bai got up and turned around with his glass, and said casually: "Since you know my identity, you should know what kind of ability I have."


    Tanya was silent.


    "Come here!" Su Bai walked to the bed and sat down, and said towards Tanya.


    Tanya gritted her teeth and finally walked over.


    "Squat down." Su Bai said.


    Tanya looked up at Su Bai, despair and disappointment flashed in her eyes, and finally knelt down beside Su Bai''s legs, Su Bai stretched out her hand and took a look at her chin."The size is really good, then..." Su Bai said, touching her face with his hands.


    In an instant, Tanya raised her head and looked at Su Bai with some surprise.


    "The thing in your head has been temporarily closed by me, so I can say what I want to say."


    Su Bai let go of Tanya and said with a light smile.


    Tanya was stunned: "You, do you know? Did you deliberately?"


    "Not all, at least your figure is really good." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Tanya hesitated for a moment and said, "I want to leave the Viper Gang!"


    "X Brothel is just one of the channels for the Viper Gang to earn money. The real purpose is to rule the underworld. After I awakened my ability, I was invited to join the Viper Gang. The members of the Viper Gang are scattered all over the country and have huge influence. I was arranged to take care of it here. Those mutant girls. I know that I am a bad girl and I want to leave, but I dare not. Once I leave, the Viper Gang will not let me go!"


    "Do you want me to help you?" Su Bai asked.

 C348

    "Yes, yes, if it were you, the Viper Gang should... should not dare to do anything. And I don¡¯t know many secrets. Only you can help me! So I stayed, this is my best Good opportunity. Just like you did...I thought... I thought you were the same as other men." Tanya said.


    "It was the same originally, the difference is that I have the ability to help you out of this, but others can''t." Su Bai smiled and looked at Tanya."There is a saying that there is no love for no reason, and no hate for no reason. Do you want help? Yes, for the sake of your feast for my eyes, I can let you leave the Viper Gang, but I will not protect you. lifetime."


    "I can join the Timeless Isle!" Tanya said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You are wrong. It is true that you are a mutant, but it does not mean that you can join if you want to join. People who want to become Timeless Island have to pass the test and be able to contribute to the Timeless Island. You tell Me, what can you do? Will you continue to be a mother in the Timeless Isle?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Enough to see, get up and pull up your clothes. I will take you away in a while. I will take you by my side for a few days, and then you can leave. As for whether the Viper Gang will trouble you, then It''s up to you to solve it yourself, or...you can think about what contribution you can make to the Timeless Isle!"


    Tanya didn''t mind helping Su Bai if she wanted to leave the Viper Gang. If the Viper Gang really prevented her from asking her in the future, she would be lucky, otherwise, she would have to find a way.The Timeless Island does not raise idlers, nor is she a child, especially after the timeless island¡¯s nationality is independent, it is not an island, but a country, a small, developed country with few people. If you don¡¯t contribute, don¡¯t think about it. Enjoy the benefits of Timeless Island.


    "Too, too fast, not so good?" Tanya whispered.


    "What''s too fast is not so good?"


    "You just drove them away and said you wanted to play with me, and then you went out so soon, people would think you...you were too fast, can''t you? You know, this kind of message spreads quickly in this place." Tanya Explained.


    Think about it, if there is a dignified leader in the mutant world, it only has a few minutes...


    "Suddenly I thought you were a bit interesting, but I didn''t say to go out now. I just asked you to get up and pull up your clothes. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t mind me." Su Bai said with a dumb smile.


    Item 0073


    "Do you know a mutant named Miranda Riwald?" Su Bai asked casually as she finished her clothes and got up.


    Tanya said unexpectedly: "I know but I am not too familiar with it. She is responsible for the same job as me in another X brothel, but I heard that she will also end up in person. She has the ability to control hormones, so no matter it is there. Both the customers and the girls in the store are...very crazy so business is very good."


    "Controlling hormones? This ability is really special enough, but it is very suitable for this job." Su Bai paused: "In other words, the people on her side are not voluntary?"


    "Yes, no! It will be affected by hormones!" Tanya said.


    Su Bai nodded and then chatted a few more words, mainly about the Viper Gang. Most of the members of this organization are named after snakes. Tanya also has them. Her representative is Black Mamba, Cobra One of the longest and most terrifying snakes in Africa.After almost an hour of chatting, Su Bai let Tanya go out and call for someone, and it didn''t take long for Davis to come in.


    "Mr. Su Bai, are you satisfied?" Davis asked kindly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s not bad. Give me the bill."


    "What is Mr. Su Bai''s words? If you are willing to come and play, how can you still collect money? If you are interested, you can come often." Davis hurriedly said.


    Su Bai smiled: "You know how to do things. If that''s the case, I will take her away directly. Is there a problem?"


    "It''s not so good? Just play, what''s the matter if you take it away? What''s more, she''s not that girl. If she leaves, we will be messed up here." Davis said hurriedly.


    "is it?"


    "of course."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Is it messy, does it matter to me? I take the person I asked, okay or not?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Davis shook his head.


    "What if I have to take it away?" Su Bai said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Although your status and strength are not trivial, but if anyone comes here and takes away the people in our shop, we probably won''t be able to continue our business." Davis said."If you insist on Mr. Su Bai, then I am afraid I can only stop you."


    "By you?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Davis''s voice fell, he felt his body suddenly numb, and a powerful current spread all over his body for an instant, causing him to fall to the ground and faint.


    "Are you deliberate?" Looking at Davis''s end, Tanya couldn''t help but said: "His code name is Copperhead, he has a suit of armor, and the main attack method is paralyzing radio waves. , I didn''t expect to be stunned by you now."


    "I really don''t know."


    Su Bai said casually, and then walked out with Tanya."Is there anything to pack?"


    "Money, I saved a sum of money to use it if I want to escape in the future." Tanya said.


    "Go and fetch it." Su Bai responded, and Tanya left quickly, and it didn''t take long to carry a bag back.


    Subsequently, Su Bai took Tanya and teleported directly to leave here and return to the Timeless Isle.


    Not long after they left, Davis woke up and roared angrily, and then started calling to ask the upper class what to do. After all, Su Bai took away the members of the Viper Gang, not the girls who came out to sell. .


    ...


    "This is the Timeless Isle?"


    Looking at the strange environment around, Tanya asked suspiciously.


    "Of course not, this is Immortal Manor." Su Bai smiled and said, "You live here with me these few days, look at the reaction of the Viper Gang, and you really think about what to do in the future."


    "Yeah." Tanya nodded.


    Although Tanya had planned to betray the Viper Gang a long time ago, she really didn''t have any plans for the future. She knew the power of the Viper Gang very well, so all she wanted at the time was to escape, how far and how far she could escape.But now this is the last plan, she wants to stay now, but for a while she hasn''t thought of what to do.

 C349

    Tanya took a shower and put on new pajamas. She lay down on the soft and comfortable bed until she fell asleep for a while, and I don¡¯t know how long it took for her to fall asleep in a daze, and she slept very deeply, and waited until she woke up. It was almost noon when she hurriedly got up and changed her clothes and went downstairs. Seeing Su Bai was drinking tea, she said in embarrassment, "Sorry, I got up too late."


    "It''s okay." Su Bai said casually.


    Tanya passed by and sat down next to Su Bai, before speaking, "I...I thought of a way, it''s just... I might even bother you."


    "tell me the story."


    "I have two friends who are also members of the Viper Gang, and like me, they also have the idea of ??leaving the Viper Gang, just for fear of retaliation. If I contact them, the three of us will be able to deal with the Viper Gang''s revenge if we are together. , Maybe you can deal with the Viper Gang. The Viper Gang''s business is very big, and there are many, maybe we can use this as a contribution to join the Timeless Isle." This is the way Tanya thought of last night, she can''t fight the Viper alone. Help, but if it is a small team, it may be possible.


    Judging from the reaction of the Copperhead yesterday, unless they joined the Timeless Isle, the Viper Gang would definitely not forget it.For your own safety, holding together against the Viper Gang, if the benefits you get are handed over to the Timeless Isle, you can be considered as a contribution?In this way... you should be able to join the Timeless Isle.


    "Are you sure they have the guts?"


    Su Bai smiled: "I asked the White Queen to investigate the situation about the Viper Gang. Its power is not small."


    "How do you know if you don''t try, you always have to fight for opportunities." Tanya said.


    "Okay, since you have this idea, I will accompany you on a trip. What are the names of your two friends?"


    "Horn viper, water chestnut." Tanya said.


    "Well, it really is the style of the Viper Gang, do you know where they are?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I can contact them." Tanya pointed to the phone next to her, and then went to contact them.


    Item 0074


    After Tanya made contact with the two friends, she took Su Bai to the meeting place, a remote villa, there was no one there, but Tanya had the key and seemed familiar with it. It''s like a secret place prepared by three people.Helped Su Bai to make a cup of coffee, and returned to the living room when Tanya was about to introduce her two friends, when she heard the door ring, two people walked in.


    "Horn viper, water chestnut." Horn viper, water chestnut shouted.


    "black Mamba."


    The three met and embraced.


    Su Bai looked at it, and the long black hair called Horn Viper, and his skin was slightly dark, should not be American.Water chestnut has brown hair and is quite domineering.Seeing these three people standing together makes people feel good about not knowing who to look at.


    "We have all received the news that if we see you, we will catch you back. What happened?" Jiaowei asked.


    As soon as her voice fell, Su Bai was already found sitting aside.


    This surprised Hornviper and Water chestnut, completely unexpected.Hei Mamba told the story again, and then asked them about his plan.


    Dare to leave the Viper Gang, and the three people team up against the Viper Gang.


    Hornviper agreed very simply. He wanted to leave the Viper Gang. The three of them could still take care of each other. The most important thing was that Su Bai, and the tree of Timeless Island made them feel at ease.


    "I...I''m not a mutant!" Diamondy said hesitantly.


    Hei Mamba said to Su Bai: "Ryopla is originally a top athlete, good at gymnastics, and proficient in a variety of close combat skills. Although he is not a mutant, he is also very powerful. Otherwise, he would not be invited to join the Viper. help."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are not a mutant, and Timeless Island is not all mutants," Su Bai said lightly.


    Lingban breathed a sigh of relief, then nodded and said, "Then I will join."


    "Great. In this case, we need to think about it. With our hands on the Viper Gang, we should be able to do a lot. We can form a team." Hei Mamba said.


    "Like the Avengers or the Immortal Commando?"


    "Yes, why don''t we call the bad girl company?" Black Mamba said.


    "Bad girl company?"


    "I have some money here. We can find a place to be our base." Hei Mamba said excitedly, and the two of Hornviper and Water chestnut also joined the discussion and looked happy.


    Su Bai clapped his hands: "Well, bad girls, before you discuss this, I will help you get rid of things in your head."


    Except for the black mamba, horn viper and water chestnut do not have these.


    Black Mamba hesitated and said, "Can you just block its functions and not take them away? It can increase my ability."


    "Yes!" Su Bai nodded with a smile, and the Black Mamba walked over immediately.


    There is a special chip in her head, which can enhance her telepathy but also a tracker and monitor.Su Bai blocked him before, but now Su Bai plans to permanently abolish this feature.Touching Black Mamba''s head, Su Bai directly activated his abilities.


    Black Mamba even felt a change, and saw that Su Bai had taken his hand back.


    "Okay!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hei Mamba nodded gratefully, his eyes looking at Su Bai a little hot.


    This look made Su Bai a little surprised, and said with a smile: "I know you want to thank me, but you don''t need to look at me with the look that seems to swallow me?"


    With that said, Su Bai looked at Hornviper and Diamondback, only to find that their eyes were a little wrong.And he seems to be faintly looking at them with uncontrollable eyes!


    "Something''s wrong!"


    This change was too abrupt. Even if the three of them had ideas, Su Bai knew that he absolutely did not, but now... this idea seems to be growing, and it is getting stronger!

 C350

    The spiritual power was activated, and the corners of Su Bai''s mouth lifted slightly to reveal a sneer.


    "Sure enough, something is wrong, controlling hormones? Haha."


    Su Bai slowly got up, the ability of survival of the fittest initiated a direct change in the structure of the body to shield out the hormonal influence. Looking at the black mamba, the three of them seemed to be unable to hold on. Su Bai walked over and fainted immediately. Put it aside, followed by... the phantom ability was activated.


    "boom!"


    The door was suddenly opened at will, and a woman walked in.


    A woman in black clothes with long boots. This woman has short hair and her clothes are very exposed. The place where she is exposed is like snakeskin, which makes her heart palpitations and uncomfortable.


    "I thought it was so powerful, it turned out to be that way." The woman looked at the situation on the sofa and said with a sneer: "Introduce myself, my name is Miranda Riwald."


    In her eyes, the people on the sofa have crazily entangled together.


    "I''m speechless? That''s right, your hormones have been increased to the highest point by me, even if you take drugs, they are not as strong as they are now. Tsk tsk, famous mutant leader, superhero? I''m just a little kid. The use of your ability will make you unresistible, which really disappoints me."


    "I will let you enjoy these three traitors, and then they will be taken away by me. Then... three heads will appear in the X Brothel..."


    Miranda Riwald hadn''t finished speaking with pride, but suddenly realized that the scene in front of him had changed, and the four Su Bai disappeared from the sofa.


    It felt like it had evaporated all of a sudden.


    This made Miranda Riwald stunned for an instant.


    "What''s going on, man?"


    Miranda Riwald murmured blankly, and immediately felt her body numb, as if she had been shocked. The strong current spread all over her body and instantly made her limp.


    Struggling to raise her head, she saw Su Bai clapping his hands and walking over."Your ability is really interesting."


    "Sorry I didn''t hear clearly just now, what did you say? No resistance? Haha, now...who is not able to resist?"


    Chapter 0075 How to do great things if you can''t control desire?


    "You, how did you do it?" Miranda Riwald looked at Su Bai in shock."What I saw just now were illusions? No way, even if you can let me see illusions, how do you resist the desires generated by hormones? That is human instinct!"


    "You are too self-confident, too abrupt, do you think it is the people who went to play with you? Just go in with desire? Suddenly and inexplicably, if there is a sudden change like this, it is a real problem. . Of course, you are really too confident, you think I can¡¯t resist even if I find out? What can a man do if he can¡¯t control the things in his crotch?¡±


    Su Bai smiled and said, Miranda Riwald convulsed in pain.


    "You, what did you do to?" Miranda Rivald yelled wholeheartedly.


    "Just let you experience the feeling of being controlled." Su Bai said with a smile, Miranda Riwald''s expression became more and more painful, and she was already rolling on the ground with her hands over her head.The pain and the explosive feeling made her extremely alarmed. She couldn''t help but yelled: "I was wrong, forgive me! Forgive me! My ability is useful to you, I am willing to leave the Viper Gang to follow you, With my ability, you can get anyone you want!"


    Miranda Riwald pleaded loudly.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "If I want to, I can get it from people all over the world. Can I use you?"


    "And I don''t think that if the person being controlled is me, you will let me go, so you can die with peace of mind."


    "Wait, wait, I know a lot about the Viper Gang, I can tell you, believe me, the wealth of the Viper Gang is far beyond your imagination, I can help..." Miranda Riwald hurriedly shouted .


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and said softly: "You know, I already know."


    Miranda Riwald''s head banged and exploded!


    With her death, Su Bai felt that restlessness disappeared.


    "Viper Gang..." Su Bai raised his mouth and sneered slightly, and glanced at the three bad girls next to him."It seems that this bad girl company must be established."


    Not long after, the three bad girls woke up. At first they were a little at a loss, but when they saw the body of Miranda Riwald on the ground, although the head was gone, the snakeskin on the body was very iconic, so I immediately guessed What happened?"I got some news from her, maybe you will use it, do it well, bad girls." Su Bai told the three of the intelligence information he knew from Miranda Riwald, then clapped his hands and stood up. : "If you have anything, you can contact the Hellfire Club, come on!"


    Waved his hand, Su Bai had disappeared.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and soon got up and started preparing for the bad girl company, preparing to fight the Viper Gang.


    Black mamba, horn viper, and rhododendron, the three have their own abilities, and are familiar with the information of the Viper Gang. Not long after, the Bad Girl Company has successively prevented and eliminated many of the Viper Gang''s strongholds, becoming one of the thorny enemies of the Viper Gang One.


    For them, bad girl companies are everything.


    For Su Bai, this is just an episode.


    Returning to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai found that Tony had actually come, and the tattered suit on him seemed to have just been beaten with someone.


    "How did it happen?" Su Bai asked towards Tony.


    "I just met a guy who followed suit and it has been resolved. I''m here to fulfill the gambling contract!"


    "Perpetual Energy? It''s fine, then I''ll leave it to you." The power supply of Timeless Island is indeed a big problem, especially after preparing for independence. If this problem is not self-sufficient, it is indeed a problem, not to mention. There are so many laboratories on the Timeless Isle, and the energy supply needed is indeed a lot.


    Su Bai called Hank over and asked Hank to follow Tony to deal with the matter.


    He checked the internet by the way to see who Tony was following the trend.


    Now Tony is so crazy, there must be a lot of news when there is something.It turned out to be a guy called the smelter. He followed suit when he was making steel soldiers at Hanmer. However, he failed. In the process of failure, he discovered a smelting beam that can destroy the molecular structure. Losing cohesion, the best way for him to sell this set of equipment is to attract attention, and defeating Iron Man is naturally the best way.And he not only found Iron Man, but also War Machine.


    Now it looks like Tony has done this guy.

 C351

    Tony temporarily lives on the Timeless Isle, installs eternal energy with Hank every day, and occasionally drinks and chats with Su Bai. Sometimes Su Bai can notice that Tony¡¯s mental state has some problems, as if it is full of crisis. Feeling the same, in his spare time, Su Bai noticed that he was not free, and had been developing various models of steel suits.Su Bai persuaded several times, but the effect was not particularly good.


    In less than a week, Perpetual Power has been installed, and the power supply problem for the entire Timeless Isle has been completely resolved.


    Although it was just a joking bet at the beginning, Tony solved a big problem in Timeless Isle.


    After Tony left, Su Bai began to devote himself to the study of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube.


    Universe Rubik''s Cube, space gem, one of infinite gems, contains infinite energy. If it can be studied thoroughly, it is not only as simple as opening the wormhole and teleporting, but you can go anywhere, even in parallel universes.However, infinite gemstones are not that easy to study. They require extremely powerful energy to start, but now it is not difficult to have a large reactor with perpetual energy. The reason why Rocky chose to be in the Stark Tower before was not just for eye-catching. The main reason is that the powerful energy supply of the arc reactor in the Stark Mansion can start the universe magic to start the transmission.


    Su defeated this research, time is like a passing white horse fleeting.


    Chapter 0076 Nationality and Pioneer Technology


    "Finally done? The delay is too long, right? How long has it passed since the alien invasion? It''s been a little half a year, right?"


    Looking at the defeat of Nick Frisu in front of him, he was a little dissatisfied.


    "This matter is very troublesome. You can claim independent nationality but it is not so easy for other countries to recognize it. At least now we have recognized the nationality of the Timeless Isle, right?" Nick Fury said."What''s more, I also have a lot of things to do. Recently, there has been a terrorist organization, the Ten Commandments. A man named Mandalin is launching terrorist incidents everywhere, but our people are one step late every time they go..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    Before Nick Fury had finished speaking, Su Bai waved his hand and said, "There are still many things to deal with next. I won''t keep you."


    "..."


    Nick Fury watched Su Bai gloomily and finally had to get up and leave. Obviously, Su Bai didn''t plan to pick up this problem. Originally, he thought maybe he could ask Su Bai to help find this person.


    After Nick Fury left, Su Bai called the core personnel of Timeless Isle.


    The black queen, the white queen, the sage, Page, Dotti, etc.


    The matter of nationality was prepared before, and now it can be formally declared, there will be many things to be dealt with next.Apart from other things, the United States will definitely take action, and certain policy conditions will definitely have an impact, so how to respond and how to develop is the top priority.Fortunately, there is preparation already, and there is no way to deal with it for a while.Passports and identity certificates have been prepared long ago. After a series of systems were introduced, the people of Timeless Isle began to change their identities one after another, and they were regarded as citizens of Timeless Isle.


    However, Timeless Island recognizes multiple nationalities, so the impact is not too big.


    Both the Timeless Isle and the external media were busy because of this incident. When paying attention, Su Bai met a guest.


    "Hello, my name is Maya Hansen."


    In the meeting room of Timeless Island, Su Bai walked in and immediately saw a woman standing up, reaching out and introducing herself.


    Su Bai looked at her and sat down beside her without reaching out."I know who you are."


    Maya Hansen was stunned for a moment, with some embarrassment, withdrawn her hand and sat down and said, "How did Mr. Su Bai know me? I''m just a small person.


    "The little guy is not qualified to come to the Timeless Island to meet me, let alone talk about the project?" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and said lightly.


    Maya Hansen paused to sort out the language and then said: "Well, I represent Pioneer Technology. We have developed a new project, which is determined to develop in the brain. If successful, the effect will be better than regeneration. The cradle technology is even better. The regenerative cradle technology can only regenerate cells in a small area at present, and it has little effect on broken hands and feet. However, the project we developed can regenerate limbs and organs. From then on Don¡¯t worry about any more disability. With the current influence of Immortal Group¡¯s regeneration cradle technology, if this project is launched again, it will definitely dominate the medical field."


    "We named this project Desperate. With it, there will be no more desperate."


    Maya Hansen was serious, and I have to say that this speech was quite moving.


    "So..." Su Bai looked at Maya Hansen.


    Maya Hansen was about to say that he hoped to get the investment of Immortal Group to establish a cooperative relationship with Timeless Island, when he heard Su Pai paused and continued: "This technology should not be mature yet, what use is coming to me? Investment? You Pioneer Technology should not be short of money at the moment, and even if you need investment, you should go to Stark Industries. After all, we have not invested in projects other than ourselves. You come to me... it''s very unreasonable."


    "Because now the Timeless Isle is not just a symbol of mutants, but a country. There are some policies and some things, we think it is more convenient to cooperate."


    "Where is Justin Hammer?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Maya Hansen was slightly surprised, then shook her head and said: "Mr. Su Bai, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Just forget it if you don''t know." Su Bai smiled."I''m not interested in investing, you can go."


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Maya Hansen wanted to say more, but suddenly felt a trance. When she woke up, she found herself standing outside the Eternal Bridge. When she came out, how she came out had no effect at all.


    Turning his head to look at the Timeless Isle, Maya Hansen''s expression turned a little gloomy."Sure enough, it didn''t go so well, it seems that we can only use another method."


    With that, Maya Hansen called."Killian, I failed here. He didn''t mean to talk about cooperation, and he seemed to know something. When asked about Justin Hammer, I felt that it was necessary to take action directly, and as soon as possible, otherwise. Chances are they will be prepared."


    "I have also failed here. Stark Industries is unwilling to invest in this project. Hehe... come back, and take action right away."


    There was a man''s voice on the phone.


    "Ok."


    After Maya Hansen hung up, he got into the car next to him and left the Timeless Isle.


    ...


    Immortal Group, the cradle of regeneration technology laboratory building.


    Since the beginning of this project, it has become popular. It has become more and more profitable. As a researcher, Zhao Hailun has not been idle. He successfully developed the original first method, cultivated cells and transplanted them to patients. This effect although It is slower but also solves the problem of cosmic matter. Unless it is a special case, the first method has been adopted in most treatment situations.


    However, as a young researcher who has achieved extremely high achievements, Zhao Hailun has not stopped but is researching and planning new projects, so she has always lived in the laboratory building to facilitate research.

 C352

    night!


    Getting deeper.


    The laboratory building has been closed, the door is locked, and security guards are patrolling carefully.


    "Miss, it is forbidden to approach here."


    When a woman came from a distance, the security guard reminded her in a deep voice.


    "Really? Don''t you want to have some fun?" The woman walked over with a smile, putting her hand on the shoulder of the security guard.


    The security guard''s expression changed a little wretched, but he shook his head and said, "Sorry girl, not now, but maybe I can...ahhhhhhh after I get off work." Before he finished speaking, he felt a sudden burning heat from his shoulders. , I saw the woman''s hand right after... it was on fire!


    Item 0077


    Zhao Hailun stretched out, and his tired shoulders took off his white coat and came out of the laboratory to rest.


    "It''s so late again." Zhao Hailun muttered, looking at the time on the phone."I still want to take a bath and relax, it seems that it won''t work today."


    Walking to the elevator, Zhao Hailun was about to press the password.


    The underground laboratory is the place with the strictest security work in the entire company building. Without a password, the elevator cannot be used at all, and the password is only known by Zhao Hailun. It is changed every day and then the team is notified.Just as she was about to press the code, the elevator dinged and opened slowly.


    This made Zhao Hailun stunned for a moment, and subconsciously backed away.


    How can anyone come at this time?And how do you know the password.


    "who are you?"


    Looking at the woman coming out of the elevator, Zhao Hailun said vigilantly: "No outsiders are allowed to enter here. You''d better leave immediately."


    "Leaving? Of course I will leave, but with you." The woman said with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun was shocked and hurriedly turned around and ran, but the woman slowly followed without a hassle.In her opinion, Zhao Hailun has nowhere to escape.In a panic, Zhao Hailun ran to an office nearby and took out the gun from the drawer.As soon as I took it out, I saw that the other party had walked in.


    "Don''t move, I will shoot when I come in." Zhao Hailun shouted.


    The woman shook her head and walked over with a sneer.


    "boom!"


    The bullet hit her, but it slowly spit it out again, and in the end there was no wound left.


    "Hey!" Her body suddenly burned, her whole body turned red, and her clothes had been burned.


    This situation made Zhao Hailun a little surprised, mutant?what is this else?


    "If you walk with me obediently, you will still be free from bitter skin and flesh, otherwise, I don''t mind burning your beautiful face." The woman said grimly and slowly approached, and the heat wave rushed towards her face.


    "You know where this is. This is the property of the Immortal Group. You kidnapped me... The Timeless Isle will not let you go. Su Bai will definitely come to save me." Zhao Hailun said tremblingly.


    "Really? It''s a pity that he can''t come now."


    The woman stretched out her hand disapprovingly, Zhao Hailun closed her eyes subconsciously, and the heat wave rushed around, but suddenly heard a bang, as if something flew out and broke something.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, I''m here..."


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and Zhao Hailun immediately rushed to see Su Bai excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, I just took a shower and came late." Su Bai patted Zhao Hailun on the shoulder and motioned for her to come and wait.


    The opposite wall collapsed, and the woman slowly stood up and twisted her neck, looking at Su Bai with a cold look: "Even if you come, it''s useless!" After she finished speaking, she rushed towards Su Bai arrogantly.


    Seeing her fists hit, the speed in Su Bai''s eyes was really slow. He stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist directly.


    The other party did not panic but showed a proud expression: "You dare to catch me? Just wait to be burned to death by my high temperature."


    "That''s probably difficult." Su Bai''s hands trembled slightly, and the dynamic energy was continuously absorbed without feeling any heat at all.


    The woman was horrified and changed color instantly.


    Su Bai''s hand increased his strength slightly, and said slowly: "Sometimes I really don''t understand why some people feel that they are invincible after gaining strength? Did they burn their brains?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before the woman had finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly let go of her, she first followed in a daze and planned to turn her head back, but suddenly felt a pain in her chest.Looking down, he saw Su Bai''s hand slowly retracted, and a big hole appeared in his chest.


    "So fast... when are you..."


    The woman raised her head to look at Su Bai, and she made a sensation before she finished her words.


    "Although the Extremis virus can heal itself and regenerate its limbs, it will die if the temperature is too high or it directly breaks the heart." Looking at the woman''s body, Su Bai said calmly and turned back.


    "Who on earth is she, why did she come to arrest me?" Zhao Hailun asked suspiciously.


    "It''s just a little girl or an experimental product. I injected an extremity virus. This virus can regenerate the limbs and has a strong self-healing ability. But obviously the situation is not stable yet, perhaps because of your cradle regeneration technology Let them think that they might be able to solve this defect, so they came to you." Su Bai explained.


    "How did you know? Still know that I am in danger?" Zhao Hailun asked curiously.

 C353

    "People from Pioneer Technology came to me during the day and wanted to talk to me about cooperation, but I refused. I just checked her memory and found out her purpose, so I have always paid attention to your situation." Su Bai said with a smile. , Then shook his head and said: "But to be honest, although this ability is convenient, it is also problematic, because in addition to what you want to know, you will also see some things you don''t want to know. Some things and some memories are really disgusting."


    Although he hasn''t experienced it before, Zhao Hailun can also think about what it is like. The good and the bad, the details are not necessarily all good.


    "Go up first."


    Su Bai brought Zhao Hailun to the upstairs. There was already someone upstairs dealing with the situation. The woman had injured several security guards when she rushed in.


    "Qianhuan? You are here too."


    Zhao Hailun was a little surprised to see Li Qianhuan.


    Su Bai explained: "She has already graduated from the academy. She used this opportunity to test her when she clamored to join the Immortal Commando. During this time, she will be responsible for protecting your safety."


    "Leave it to me, no problem." Li Qianhuan said confidently.


    "is it?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Then what should you do if you encounter such a situation?"


    With that, Su Bai pointed out.


    In the dark night sky, a few lights were flying towards this side.


    "missile?"


    Li Qianhuan and the others were stunned for an instant, and never thought that someone would be so bold to drop missiles here.


    Li Qianhuan hesitated for a moment, his hands suddenly appeared like fireworks, thrown toward the missile in the air, and then exploded in the air.However... the power seemed too small to detonate the missile, and the missile flew over quickly.


    Item 0078


    Seeing that the missile was about to hit the building, Su Bai waved his hand casually, and the missile stopped instantly and flew right in front of Su Bai.


    "Hammer Company?"


    Su Bai sneered looking at the sign on the missile.


    Catch people first and then throw bombs. Is this going to catch Zhao Hailun and let people think that she died in the explosion?Before exploring Maya Hansen¡¯s memory, I found that Justin Hammer had gotten with them, and now the bomb produced by Hanmer also illustrates the problem.However, Maya Hansen did not know how he rescued Justin Hammer, and it seems that his daughter is in charge of Hanmer at present!


    It seems that it is necessary to have a look.


    "What happened?"


    A few cars drove over, and Hill was seen getting off the car soon after.


    Su Bai said lightly: "The action is very fast."


    Hill didn''t speak, S.H.I.E.L.D. is monitoring various situations almost all the time, and here is the most important thing. After discovering the missile, Hill rushed over almost immediately.


    "It''s just here, you can take care of the rest." Su Bai said to Hill, his hand was slightly raised, and the three missiles flew into the air instantly.


    "Wait, what are you going to do? You can tell me if you do this, you can easily cause panic." Hill hurriedly shouted.


    "This is our Eternal Island business." Su Bai said indifferently, and he had already flown out.


    Hill yelled anxiously from below, turned his head helplessly and said: "Do you know he is going to Na?"


    Unfortunately, no one answered him.


    Hanmer Corporation Building.


    Although it is late, there are obviously people working overtime here.In a large, luxurious office on the top floor, a girl seemed to be dealing with documents.


    "Boom boom!"


    The sound of knocking on the window sounded, and Justin looked up and was stunned for an instant.


    I saw a person hanging in the air outside the window with three missiles beside him.


    Su defeated?


    Justin was stunned and was about to get up and go over, when he heard a bang, the window shattered directly, and Su Bai slowly floated up.


    "You are..." Justin asked Su Bai suspiciously.


    "Did you see the missiles outside? Just now they were about to destroy the Cradle of Regeneration Technology Building. The missiles were made by your Hanmer Company." Su Bai said.


    "I can guarantee that this matter has nothing to do with our company, we just manufacture weapons and then sell them." Justin explained."If you need it, I can help you look up the numbers of these missiles and see to whom they are sold."


    Justin''s response made Su Bai quite satisfied, and let the missile get closer so Justin could see clearly.Justin came slowly, but when she was near the window, she jumped down sharply.


    This change was a bit sudden, and Su Bai was a little unexpected.Turning his head and looking around, he saw Justin in the air suddenly took off his coat and put on a cloak, followed by the person who flew.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai waved his hand and three missiles flew directly towards her.


    There was a loud bang, the missile exploded beside her, and the entire building seemed to tremble from the huge explosion.Su Bai stared at the center of the explosion, and the man... disappeared.

 C354

    "The cloak... was she just saving Justin''s crimson cloak from prison?"


    "Hammer Company, Crimson Cloak, Pioneer Technology, Ten Commandments Gang, a big game of chess!" Su Bai sneered and teleported back.


    As soon as I came back, I saw that Hill was answering the phone and was obviously affected by the explosion outside Hanmer''s company. He hung up. As soon as Hill was about to ask, he heard Su Bai say: "Justin Hammer is the crimson cloak. "


    "What?" Hill was shocked: "Do you still know..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai turned his head and said to Zhao Hailun: "I will go back to the Timeless Isle first, and let me know if anything happens."


    When the voice fell, Su Bai had been teleported away.


    "Damn it."


    Before he finished speaking, Hill found that Su Bai had disappeared again, which made her extremely depressed.


    Justin¡¯s cloak seemed to be able to shield telepathy. Su Bai couldn¡¯t sense her position. Then Su Bai tried to sense Pioneer Technology¡¯s Maya Hansen and even Kylian. The result was the same, completely unable to sense it. It shows that they prepared early and planned to use some method to block their telepathy...


    You are not a fool!


    However, even if they couldn''t feel it, it didn''t mean that Su Bai could not find them. Returning to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai called the sages and Decoding, so that they could find the whereabouts of Justin or Maya Hansen as quickly as possible.


    Hack into the satellite system of the United States to call for surveillance to find their whereabouts.


    In the process of their search, Su Bai called Storm Girl.


    "You take the team to Hanmer and Pioneer Technology to destroy them in the shortest time." Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!"


    Storm Girl responded and turned and went out, and the Immortal Special Attack Team was dispatched for the second time.


    "I''m afraid this will cause panic? After all, we have just become independent..." The Black Queen quietly came to Su Bai''s side and said.


    Su Bai sneered and shook his head: "There is nothing wrong with it, just to show the attitude of the Timeless Isle."


    ...


    "My identity has been exposed, what on earth did you do? I even used my company''s missiles to attack Su Bai. Can''t you get any other weapons? Even if you can''t, you should remove the logo." In the car, Justin said to the man driving next to him.


    This man is the one who gave himself the cloak before, a member of the Ten Commandments.


    After he rescued his father, his father was arranged by the Ten Commandments to hide in a secret place. At the same time, he formally joined the Ten Commandments and provided arms to the Ten Commandments and Mandarin Man.


    "Mandarin people appreciate your ability very much. Although Hanmer has been exposed, you will have better development. There will be more room for you to play. It is more suitable for you to change your status and place. Moreover, you don''t want to be with your father. Are you together?" The man said lightly."Although your identity has been exposed, Su Bai can''t find you, right?"


    Justin was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "Go and see the Mandarin."


    The man paused, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth."The real...Mandarin."


    Item 0079


    "Sir, I found it!"


    The sage shouted in a deep voice, and a location was quickly displayed on the screen.


    "Satellite images show Maya Hansen last appeared here. Although there is no specific location, there are not many buildings here. It should be easy to find."


    Su Bai gave a glance, and the person had disappeared.


    The secret base of the Ten Rings.


    This is where Mandalin rests and where Maya Hansen studies the Extremis Virus.


    At this moment, Maya Hansen looked at Kylian next to him with some worry.


    "The plan was defeated. Our people died and we caught Zhao Hailun. The company building was not destroyed and Hanmer was exposed."


    "How could Hanmer be exposed?" Kylian asked in a deep voice, startled.


    "Hammer''s logo on the missile."


    "This is impossible, I have reminded them to handle it!" Kylian said with excitement.


    "Have you reminded? But the news that came back said that the missile did have the Hanmer Group logo, and the Hanmer company that Supai went directly to detonated the bomb, and Justin was also missing." Maya Hansen said.


    "Seven, go and ask what''s going on." Kylian said to the man next to him, and couldn''t help cursing: "Damn, these idiots!"


    After a moment of silence, Kirian said: "It doesn''t matter if this is the case. I have let someone kill the president, in the name of the Mandarin. As long as everything goes well, the vice president will be in power as soon as the president dies. At that time I will control the government with one hand and control with the other. Terrorists, even if Su Bai finds us, he has to weigh it. After all, the Timeless Isle has just become independent of its nationality, and he does not want to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "This place is made of special materials, which can isolate Su Bai''s psychic abilities. He didn''t find it so quickly. When he finds it, I''m afraid he won''t be in a hurry."


    Maya Hansen was silent, she always felt that things would not go so smoothly.


    "Ring ringing..." The phone rang suddenly, and Kylian answered the phone. After a while, his face became very ugly and he dropped the phone severely."Damn it, is he crazy? Isn''t he afraid of causing panic to affect the Timeless Isle by taking such a large-scale action?"


    Seeing Kylian''s appearance, Maya Hansen hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"

 C355

    "The Immortal Assault Team. The Immortal Assault Team has just destroyed Pioneer Technology and Hanmer. Supai is absolutely crazy. Doesn''t he know the consequences of such a large-scale operation? Isn''t he afraid that the US government will trouble him? "Killian shouted angrily...


    "He... really isn''t afraid." Maya Hansen whispered.


    Kylian glared at Maya Hansen, dissatisfied with her dismantling the stage."It doesn''t matter. Once I have the power and when the Extremis Virus is stabilized, I will let him know what it will cost to do so. Leave this alone and continue to study the Extremis Virus."


    "Ok!"


    Maya Hansen nodded, but didn''t have much confidence.


    If she can do it on her own, there is no need to do so much at the beginning. I hope... she can have so much time to study.


    Kylian turned around and went out to ask what happened to the missile. How could the person he arranged for him be so negligent.


    After Kirian went out, Maya Hansen was sitting at the computer and preparing to continue her research, but she couldn''t calm down at all, and she didn''t have any clues to solve the problem of stabilizing the virus.


    "Do you need help?"


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    Maya Hansen subconsciously responded with annoyance: "No need, let alone you can''t help..."


    Wait... this voice is not Kylian, and the others are not qualified to appear in the laboratory at all.


    The voice is familiar.


    Maya Hansen turned her head violently and looked over, but she felt a sudden pain in her neck, as if something was pierced.Immediately after, she saw Su Bai throw a needle at will. It was...the needle with the Extremis Virus.


    "What did you do!" Maya Hansen exclaimed in horror.


    "If you are injected with the Extremis Virus, people will have great potential when their lives are threatened. Maybe then you can think of a solution? Oh, time may be running out, you should hurry up. Although... there is little hope of success." Su Bai said with a light smile.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Maya Hansen wanted to ask how Su Bai found here, but she has no time to waste now, she has already felt the changes in her body.


    The success rate of Extremis Virus is very low, and she must... hurry up.


    Seeing Maya Hansen busy calculating on the computer, Su Bai smiled and shook his head and turned and walked out slowly.As soon as I walked out, I heard a loud explosion from inside.


    "Pity!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and continued walking out without stopping.


    "Da da da, da da da." The gunshot was loud, and soon someone rushed out.


    The magnetic field shield was turned on, and the bullets hit the shield one after another. Su Bai kept waving his hands and rushed out. This current passed through these people as quickly as there was life. After a while, these people had fallen to the ground. , There was smoke on his body, and a smell of burning came.


    At this moment, four people suddenly ran out in front.


    After seeing Su Bai, the dead man''s body was already burning.


    Soldiers injected with Extremis Virus!


    There are four at once!


    The four desperate fighters yelled and were about to rush towards Su Bai, but they felt a sharp pain in their chests. They looked down and wondered when their chests were pierced.A coin flew back from the air and fell into Su Bai''s hands. The four desperate soldiers fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    It was sad enough, but he was directly defeated by Su without the opportunity to show his face to do it.


    Su Bai went all the way out, and in the night, a helicopter quickly lifted into the sky.


    "This is the brainer, knowing that it is not my opponent."


    Seeing the helicopter drifting away in the sky, Su Bai smiled and applauded instead.


    Chapter 0080 makes sense, he is not a beauty!


    Seeing the helicopter flew farther and farther Su Bai did not mean to chase, Kylian on the plane was slightly relieved.He didn''t know how Su Bai found here so quickly, but he knew that Maya Hansen was probably dead...If he didn''t run, there would be no difference in the end.


    He has the courage to provoke Supai because he believes that his plan is successful, and can deal with Supai with political pressure. After all, Supai is not alone now. There is an entire Eternal Island, with an immortal company, and hellfire. The club, these are his influence and his bondage.But he was not naive enough to think that he could deal with Su defeat by head-to-head, so he ran away and chose to escape without any pause!


    "When my plan is successful, I won''t let you go..." After the panic, anger took the upper hand, Kirian cursed viciously in his heart, and he was about to speed up the driver, but suddenly saw the front appear. A purple light, a woman actually fell from the sky, she took the purple light and turned it into a whip and struck it down.


    Kylian''s reaction quickly jumped off the plane, and the plane was split into two and exploded at the moment of the jump. The impact force caused Kylian to fall directly.After landing, Kylian got up and opened his mouth fiercely, and a ball of flame spurted out.


    Lingdie flashed dexterously, and the whip suddenly wrapped around his neck and pulled out.


    With a puff, Kylian was directly thrown to the ground. His body burned instantly but couldn''t break free from the purple energy whip. Step by step, Kylian was directly taken back.


    "Ahem!"


    The whip suddenly disappeared, and Kylian felt that he could finally breathe freely. While breathing and coughing, Kylian stood up.


    Lingdie walked to the station next to Su Bai, and Su Bai looked at Kirian and said, "The guests come to the door and leave without even saying hello. You, the master, did something unnatural."


    "I can help you solve the problem of other countries'' recognition of the nationality of the Timeless Island!" Kilian did not deny or beg for mercy, but directly offered the conditions.


    "Although I want other countries to recognize the nationality of the Timeless Island, what can they do if they don''t recognize it?" Su Bai said with a smile: "At least, your condition can''t make me want to kidnap Zhao Hailun and bomb you. My company is relieved about this matter."

 C356

    "Money, do you always need money? Actually... the so-called Mandarin is an actor I hired, and I planned all the terrorist actions, and...it won¡¯t be long before the U.S. government is in my hands. Together, you can get more benefits." Kylian said again.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Is there no more fresh conditions? Do you know? Your hand is left over from my previous game, killing the upper position of the main deputy, it''s boring!"


    "I personally invited Zhao Hailun back, and made Timeless Isle a lot of money. Then the beautiful little girl was almost scared by you. If I let you go, I''m afraid she will be angry with me? Not to mention, From my personal point of view...I want to kill you too!"


    Su Bai squinted at Kylian. Kylian''s face changed and his body suddenly burned.


    "If you don''t agree, I''m going to be all-or-nothing. It''s a normal routine."


    Su Bai smiled and turned to Lingdie and said, "You said, what ability should I use to kill him?"


    "Mr. so late, why waste time with him." Lingdie said with a smile.


    "It makes sense, he is not a beautiful woman." Su Bai smiled, and the coin suddenly flew out. Kylian didn''t even feel the coin pass through his body. It took a while before he felt the pain slowly. When it came up, he struggled, trembling, unwilling to want to say something, but Su Bai and Lingdie had already teleported and flew away.


    Looking at the direction in which they disappeared, Kylian''s eyes gradually faded...


    As soon as he returned to the Eternal Island, Su Bai saw a blue light coming from a distance, followed by a person falling from the sky.


    "I heard you are in trouble, is there anything I can help you with?" Sol asked after landing.


    Su Bai nodded seriously: "Yes, turn around, pick up the hammer and fly back."


    "..."


    "I''m here to help." Saul said depressed.


    "Then can you find the crimson cloak?" Su Bai asked.


    Saul shook his head sly.


    "Then you can help me with a hammer!" Su Bai said with an aura: "Go back, I''ll take you back to the fairy palace in a few days."


    "Really?" Sol asked excitedly.


    "Go!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and Thor felt the hammer fly out uncontrollably.


    Watching Thor fly away, Su Bai shook his head with a chuckle. After half a year, it''s okay for Thor to be able to stand up to him for so long.In a little half a year, he also had a certain understanding of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. By the way, he took this opportunity to experience the fairy palace and see how the scenery of the fairy palace was.


    The next morning, Pioneer Technology and Hanmer¡¯s destruction of the Timeless Isle had spread. At the same time, the President was attacked by the Ten Rings, but was eventually saved by the War Machine.Before these news could be fermented, the Eternal Island side issued a statement proclaiming that Pioneer Technology and Hanmer were working for the Ten Commandments and that Mandarin Mandalin was dead.


    A series of news caused a great sensation and even spread internationally. After all, the Ten Rings Gang is an international terrorist organization. For the elimination of the Ten Rings Gang, many countries have expressed their gratitude for everything the Timeless Isle has done, and even some. The country indicated that it recognizes the nationality of the Timeless Isle and is willing to establish diplomatic relations, etc.


    "How about it, have you found the clue to the crimson cloak?" Su Bai asked the sage to Decoding.


    Xianzhe shook his head: "Not yet. She disappeared like the world has evaporated. Even her father doesn''t have any clues. We will continue to look for it."


    "Go and rest first, just look for it slowly." Su Bai patted the shoulders of Xianzhe and Decoding and let them rest first.


    The Crimson Cloak should not have been with Kilian at the time, maybe she had another hiding place, but it didn''t matter that she would find it sooner or later.


    "Wait, there is a discovery..."


    Decoding suddenly spoke, and then turned towards Su Bai: "Sir, I found news related to the Extremis Virus. Perhaps a clue can be found through this."


    Chapter 0081 Natasha


    Taking a look at the information found by Decoding, a private laboratory was studying the Extremis Virus.The Extremis Virus is something that Maya Hansen has researched. It is impossible to get the Extremis Virus if it is not for the relevant people.


    "You guys go and rest, I''ll take a look."


    Su Bai said that he turned around and went out to see this place, but when he came out, he saw Dotti approaching.


    "Going out?" Dotti asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Well, I found some clues and plan to go over and take a look."


    "How about bringing another person?" Dottie said with a smile.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Su Bai looked at Doty in surprise. Basically, Doty rarely went out to perform any tasks."Okay, the activities should be relaxed." Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to grab Doty''s waist and teleport.


    "Wait, I''m not talking about me, but Black Widow." Dottie said with a smile.


    "Is there a difference?" Dotty is the black widow.


    "Of course there is a difference. I am a black widow, but it doesn''t mean that the black widow is just me. Have you forgotten the person you brought back from childhood?" Dottie said with a smile.


    "Natasha?"


    When she said that Su Bai, she remembered, and then she said dumbly: "If you don''t tell me, I really forgot. You also know that I was either outside or dealing with other things over the years. There are many people and many things. It¡¯s really easy to overlook, after all, I¡¯m not a sage, and the human brain is clearer and more powerful than a computer. How is Natasha?"


    "I have been a big girl a long time ago, and I have no problem with ability and skill. I also helped the club and Ruiwen with some things before." Doty said.


    Su Bai pondered for a moment and said: "Okay, I will take her for this action. In addition, I suddenly thought that now that the Timeless Isle is now independent, there will definitely be many problems in the future, so I turned around and talked to the Black Queen. An intelligence department, this is left to you, and you can select suitable targets among mutants or ordinary people for training."


    "Good!" Dotti nodded in response.

 C357

    Whether it is a spy or an agent, the Timeless Isle is still needed. Some small things can really help a lot, and mutants can''t be counted on.A country needs different talents in different places, and it is best to go hand in hand.


    Dottie is in charge of the training, and Natasha may be able to take the lead in the future.


    "I''ll tell Natasha."


    Dottie said, turned and left, and Natasha came for about twenty minutes.


    The little girl of the year has now become a big girl, wearing a tight-fitting black combat suit on her body not only highlights her figure but also gives people a sense of resoluteness.


    "Sir." Natasha said nervously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "In a blink of an eye, she became a big girl, are you ready?"


    "Always be prepared!" Natasha said.


    ...


    This sounds so familiar, so weird.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out her hand to Natasha, Natasha teleported and disappeared directly after holding it.


    At the next moment, the two had appeared outside a heavily guarded laboratory building.


    "Do you know the mission?" Su Bai said to Natasha.


    Natasha nodded, she deliberately learned about the mission.


    "Temporarily leave it to you." Su Bai smiled.


    This is her own test and inspection, Natasha nodded and then started to act.


    Lang Lang, it is not easy to sneak into this heavily guarded laboratory building, let alone one person.Su Bai paid close attention to Natasha''s situation and if anything happened, he would act in time.But so far, her performance is great.


    The speed is very fast and the movements are very flexible. The two-meter-high wall was easily turned in. The guards encountered along the way were all resolved by her in the first place, and she was silent.


    "I have been injected with Immortal Serum."


    Seeing her reaction, movement and strength, Su Bai knew that she had been injected with serum.


    Entering the laboratory building, there are obviously more guards than outside, but Natasha is not nervous. Her wrist seems to be equipped with a special weapon that can fire bullets, micro bombs, tear gas, and high-voltage current. Wait, the most important thing is that she is quite familiar with these functions and knows when and what is the most appropriate without thinking about it.


    "Hi!"


    Natasha came to the laboratory and shouted with her arms raised.


    In an instant, all the people in the laboratory stopped.


    "Are you finished? If you are finished, I want to ask something."


    ...


    "Sir, these people''s Extremis Virus was obtained from Maya Hansen in the early days. It is not as stable as the later Extremis Warriors. They seem to be trying to combine several abilities to create a new virus serum. But the person in charge It''s not here. The people inside don''t know the specifics, but it should have nothing to do with the crimson cloak. I can continue to investigate along this clue and I should find something!"


    Natasha said to Su Bai after she came out.


    Su Bai nodded and said with a smile: "Then continue to investigate, you will be responsible for this matter."


    "Yes, sir." Natasha said excitedly.


    "Let''s go."


    Regarding the Extremis Virus or the Crimson Cloak, Su Bai is not particularly concerned, at least it is not the kind of situation that needs to be dealt with in the first place, so it is just this opportunity to see Natasha¡¯s ability, and I will give her in the future Arrange things.


    Therefore, Su Bai and Natasha did not return to the Timeless Isle, but continued to investigate this matter.


    Basically, this is an exam, an exam of Natasha''s abilities.


    Natasha followed the clues of the laboratory to investigate in depth. I have to say that Dotti has trained her very well, whether it is fighting ability, analytical ability or language ability, although Su Bai followed during the investigation process, but basically Don''t interfere, let Natasha play by herself.


    The other party seemed to know that someone was investigating. Natasha tracked down a few clues, but they didn¡¯t get any results. The closest one was when she intercepted a communication, but this communication was obviously encrypted with layers and Natasha tried to crack... ...But it didn''t work.


    Chapter 0082 Natasha''s Special Means


    In the hotel room, Su Bai came out after taking a shower and took a look at the computer and tried to crack the communication Natasha.Natasha''s computer skills are not weak, but it is obvious that the person handling this communication is more powerful.


    I walked to the side and sat down, and gave myself a glass of wine. Su Bai smiled and said, "Before I came out, I talked to Dotti about the establishment of a special agent organization for the Timeless Isle. Although there are many people on the Timeless Isle, according to a country It¡¯s still far from the standards of the Secret Service. All aspects of intelligence resources, etc., are weaknesses. After all, you cannot rely on a few specific mutants. The stalls in the future will grow bigger and bigger. It is based on Timeless Island, but some outsiders and some ordinary people will still be developed."


    Natasha looked at Su Bai: "Sir, I mean, I can find some people to help?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word but did not deny.


    I have to say that Natasha''s reaction power is really fast, although she is clear enough, but she can catch the key points so quickly and understand the meaning of what she said is also very powerful.


    Without denying, it basically means agreeing, which makes Natasha feel a little excited and quickly get started on the computer.


    Su Bai smiled and got up and went to the balcony to sit down, looking down at the city and drinking, feeling very comfortable.


    Feeling the afterglow of the setting sun shining, the warm feeling spread all over the body, Su Bai fell asleep without knowing it, and I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Bai seemed to smell a scent coming, slightly opened his eyes and saw a touch of snow white .

 C358

    The deep career line seemed to have let Su Bai''s eyes fall in.


    After a moment of stunned, Su Bai realized that it was Natasha.


    However, she has changed her uniform and replaced it with a white loose T-shirt. She is bending over next to her as if she is about to wake herself up.I looked outside, it was dark, and I slept for several hours without realizing it.


    Natasha retreated slightly, Su Bai stood up and said, "Are you going to eat?"


    "Yes, sir." Natasha responded.


    "I''ll wash my face."


    Su Bai took a brief wash and followed Natasha out of the hotel.


    Jeans, T-shirt, and a brown jacket over the outside, Natasha at this time is no different from an ordinary girl.


    However, Natasha''s changes gave Su Bai a great feeling. Natasha was a little girl when she brought her back, but now she has become convex and backward, very feminine, at least her figure!


    Natasha is responsible for all matters such as meals and accommodation.After coming out of the hotel, Natasha led the way. She passed by the restaurant that looked good several times during the period and she didn''t mean to go in. Obviously, she had a goal.


    After almost twenty minutes of walking, Natasha walked into an ordinary restaurant that didn''t seem to be upscale.


    After sitting down, Natasha placed an order and Su Bai looked at the restaurant casually.


    Obviously Natasha came here for a purpose. Either the restaurant tastes great, or she might come here to find someone.She was sleeping in the afternoon, she should have been choosing suitable candidates to help.


    So, is this a suitable one?


    After watching Su Bai in the restaurant, he didn''t find anything that might be someone that Natasha valued.


    After the things came up, the two ate and chatted casually.


    When he was almost finished eating, Su Bai wiped his mouth and noticed that Natasha''s eyes seemed to be slightly bright and staring outside, and then he heard the restaurant door being pushed open and someone came in.Su Bai turned his head and glanced at something unexpected!


    "Is she the one you chose?" Su Bai asked.


    Natasha nodded: "Yes, I checked her information. She was adopted. She is relatively innocent for the time being. She has strong hacking skills and should be able to decipher the content of communications. And her life situation is not How good, it''s very tight."


    "Some things have not changed!"


    Su Bai sighed softly.


    Natasha was stunned: "Mr. knows her?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word: "Your vision is very good, and her ability may be stronger than you in the future."


    Natasha looked at a woman unexpectedly, stronger than herself?Could it be that she has any special potential she has not discovered by herself?Watching the woman pack her things and prepare to leave, Natasha got up and followed out... Su Bai checked out, and then followed out slowly.


    Natasha and the woman were no longer in the street.


    However, this was difficult for Su Bai. After he came out, Su Bai walked in the opposite alley.As soon as I walked in, I saw Natasha walking out carrying a person, who was carrying the woman.


    "It''s really simple and rude." Su Bai smiled, then turned around and returned to the hotel together.


    Although some people paid attention along the way, they didn''t think much about it. I don''t think anyone would kidnap someone so blatantly, maybe it was a drunk little girl, and then the three of them were going to do some absurd things?For the rich, this kind of thing couldn''t be more normal.


    After entering the room, Natasha put her on the bed, and then did something unexpected to Su Bai. She even took off the other party''s clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Su Bai asked in amazement.


    Natasha kept moving and explained: "Clothes are the first line of defense in people''s hearts, especially when facing strangers. Taking off her clothes, her psychological line of defense will become very fragile. This Conducive to the next thing. Moreover, it is difficult for her to escape!"


    "Dottie taught you?"


    "No, I studied it myself." Natasha shook her head.


    "Well, it is forbidden to do this to men in the future."


    "Of course."


    Natasha said with a smile, and soon... the other party was stripped naked.Natasha put her clothes aside, smiled and said to Su Bai: "I can''t see that she is in good shape, what do you think of her husband?"


    "It''s not bad indeed." Su Bai said with a smile after taking a few glances.


    Natasha chuckled a few times, then waited for her to wake up.


    After about ten minutes or so, I heard a snort, and the person in the bed moved and woke up.Grinning and rubbing his neck, he opened his eyes and saw Su Bai and Natasha sitting on the sofa not far away.


    Chapter 0083 Skye


    "Who are you guys, why did you kidnap me!" she asked with some horror when she woke up.


    Su Bai smiled and watched how Natasha planned to perform. Natasha didn''t say anything but looked at her with that playful look.Only then did she realize that she was not wearing any clothes, which shocked her instantly and hurriedly blocked herself.


    "What did you do to me!" she shouted angrily.


    "It''s just for you to stay here quietly." Natasha smiled and got up and walked over, looking at her: "I know what you have done. I am very capable and very courageous. Things you know..."


    "You are from SHIELD? Even if you do, you have no right to treat me like this!"

 C359

    "S.H.I.E.L.D.? No, no, you misunderstood, we are not from SHIELD."


    "Then why did you kidnap me?"


    "I just want to talk to you and see if you are interested in changing your life." Natasha said."Your name is Skye, isn''t it? The adopted orphan, who has strong hacking skills but apparently has a bad life. I have an encrypted communication here. You can try to crack it."


    "So, are you looking for me to help or recruit me to join your organization? That''s how you... did it?" Skye stared at Natasha with wide eyes.


    Natasha smiled: "For safety''s sake."


    "What if I refuse?"


    "That''s okay, you can leave."


    "my clothes¡­¡­"


    "what clothes?"


    Natasha deliberately pretended not to understand, and said with a smile: "You are particularly interested in those special events. Join us, you can learn more, and it can also change your life. Do you want Live your life in your car?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I''m from the Timeless Isle." Natasha said, watching Sky hesitatingly.


    "Eternal Island?" Skye''s eyes widened in an instant, followed by a violent look at Su Bai.When she just woke up, her head was in chaos. The incident happened suddenly, and her impunity made her somewhat lose the ability to think calmly. Now when it comes to Timeless Island, Skye discovered that... the person who has not spoken is actually Su defeated!


    Of course she knew who Su Bai was. It shocked her. She never thought it would be him. This made Skye a little excited. He had to stand up subconsciously as if to ask Su Bai a few questions, but she just moved. Just reflect his current situation.


    "The Timeless Isle wants to recruit me, why?" Skye has forgotten about Natasha stripping herself naked. She is curious now, and at a loss.


    "Because of your talent."


    "You should have heard of the rules of the Timeless Isle. At present, most people are mutants and rarely absorb ordinary people, and they must be able to make contributions to become a member of the Timeless Isle." Natasha paused. Said: "The Timeless Island recognizes multiple nationalities. I dare not say anything else. In the United States, if you hold the citizenship of the Timeless Island, it will make you a lot more convenient and have a lot of privileges. At least S.H.I.E.L.D. How easy it is to treat you, those things you do really need to be investigated, the trouble is not small!"


    Skye was silent for a moment and said, "You can return the clothes to me."


    Natasha smiled and turned around and handed the clothes to Skye. Although there was no clear answer, her tone had proved a lot.


    A little embarrassed, Skye walked over to the computer.


    Just as Natasha was about to help her open the communication, she saw Skye''s fingers tapping the keyboard quickly and found the content of the communication and began to decipher it.


    "I''m investigating about the Extremis Virus. You should already know it. In your previous report, there was a report about the President''s assassination of the Extremis Soldier. This is the current clue. I hope you can find the Crimson Cloak through this. Justin Hammer of Hanmer."


    "Then you may be disappointed. This communication has nothing to do with her."


    "How do you know..."


    Before Natasha finished her words, she saw that the communication had been cracked, and the computer quickly rang.


    It seems that the laboratory personnel are reporting the situation of the Extremis Virus to someone, who is the voice of a woman.


    "I found all the voices about Justin and compared them with one voice, not alone!" Skye said with some triumph at Natasha''s surprised look.


    "It seems I really found the right person." Natasha said.


    "I want to know exactly what I want to do, when I can get my nationality and identity certificate, and... how is my treatment." Skye said slowly.


    "Just this kind of contribution is not enough. It needs to be investigated. As for the treatment, trust me... definitely better than the agents of SHIELD." Natasha said slowly."As for your job is simple, find Justin."


    "Then what department do I belong to? I have always been curious about Timeless Isle, but I have never been able to hack into the system of Timeless Isle." Skye said.


    Natasha did not speak, but looked towards Su Bai, and Skye also looked over.


    "dawn!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said a word.


    "Xiao? What does that mean?" Skye asked curiously. Natasha was also a little curious. Although she knew this was an intelligence agency, she really didn''t know the name.


    "Know what everything means."


    Su Bai explained indifferently, Xiao organization, that is the famous organization in Hokage, it was established to bring peace to its own country at the beginning, of course the purpose behind it was a bit off the track.Since it is an organization of intelligence agents, it is natural to know everything, and with the little feelings that only Su Bai knows, Xiao organization is set in this way.


    Although there are only two members at present, Su Bai is considering whether to move the style directly in addition to the name. Can Hank or Reid make a special uniform?


    Obviously Natasha and Skye are satisfied with Akatsuki''s name and its meaning, and know everything, which shows that Su Bai has high hopes for this organization.


    The speed of Skye¡¯s involvement in identity and work is still very fast, and Natasha and the two immediately followed the clues to investigate. With Skye¡¯s participation, the speed and ability of intelligence investigations have been greatly accelerated, and they have been discovered soon. Other clues and directions.


    Chapter 0084 Why Stop?You are in good shape!


    "Hi."


    Su Bai was sitting on the balcony basking in the sun, listening to the traffic underneath, but the surroundings were quiet and peaceful, he found that he liked the feeling.Hearing the sound, Su Bai turned his head and glanced, and saw Skye sitting down beside him somewhat restrained.


    "Some clues have been found. These people should have nothing to do with the Crimson Cloak. They are using the original Extremis virus, Super Soldier serum and alien metal to conduct some kind of serum experiment. It is known that many volunteers have injected it. This serum is named Centipede. Moreover, they seem to be tracking the Extremis!" Skye said.


    Although Su Bai killed a few desperate fighters in seconds last time, there should still be fish that slipped through the net. Since these people are not members of Pioneer Technology, it is normal to track the desperate fighters. At least the situation of the desperate fighters should be more stable. They have not found a way to stabilize the centipede virus.

 C360

    "That... before, when I came, you... were you always there?" Skye asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    "Then, then why don''t you stop Natasha?"


    "Are you talking about taking off your clothes?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Skye''s face flushed slightly and nodded slightly.


    "Why do you want to stop? You have a very good figure." Su Bai said with a smile.Skye''s figure is really good, plus because of Asian descent, he does feel good.


    "..."


    Skye didn''t know what to say. It should have been an embarrassing thing. Why listen to what he said so of course as if it were just a very ordinary and normal thing.


    "You came here to ask this?" Seeing Skye didn''t speak, Su Bai continued to ask with a smile.


    Skye shook his head: "No, we have found the location of a Desperate Warrior, and the other party is likely to find her, so maybe we can go to her in advance, and we might know about the crimson cloak from her."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After the three set out from the hotel, they started looking for the desperate fighter. On the way, Natasha let Su Bai glance at the information about the desperate fighter.


    A female desperate warrior was named Allen, who seemed to have burned scars on her face.Seeing her picture, Su Bai is a little familiar, but she hasn''t seen it before, but it has some influence on her.It seems that in Iron Man 3, she pretended to be a police officer against Tony!When Su Bai was with Maya Hansen at the time, Su Bai didn''t remember whether she was there, and didn''t look at it carefully. Now it seems that she should not have been there at the time, and she was lucky enough to escape.


    After half a day, the car has been driven to a very remote suburb. Not far away there is a house that seems to be abandoned. Seeing its dilapidated look, the neighborhood is full of weeds and you know that it has been abandoned for a long time. In addition, the surrounding environment is very remote, and it will give people the feeling of a gloomy haunted house.


    However, here is also a good hiding place.


    "I''ll go in."


    Natasha got ready and whispered.


    "Wait, you go in by yourself?" Skye asked in surprise when Su Bai didn''t mean to move.


    "enough!"


    Natasha said.


    "She is a desperate soldier."


    "I''m not an ordinary person either." Natasha said that she had gotten out of the car and passed towards the house.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Skye asked Su Bai.


    "Worry, so I will always pay attention to her situation. If you want to ask me why I didn''t take the initiative, I can only tell her that I don''t want to be a flower in the greenhouse." Su Bai explained and then said to Skye: " But you, you have to get used to this situation as soon as possible. No task can be 100% safe."


    "Huh? Me, should I be like Natasha?"


    "Looking back, you will have training in this area." Su Bai did not say clearly, but the meaning is self-evident.


    Skye wanted to explain that he was just a hacker. When he didn¡¯t plan to be a field worker, he heard a voice coming from a distance. Then he saw a man running out of it, following Natasha and The desperate soldier named Allen ran out and started fighting.


    "Who is that?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Ted, it looks like a scientist, Allen''s boyfriend."


    "boyfriend?"


    This made Su Bai a little bit surprised. He thought that the desperate fighter had already severed the relationship with the people around him. Didn''t expect Allen to have a boyfriend?


    "I gonna go see."


    Obviously Natasha wanted to chase this person named Ted, there should be some reason.


    "Wait, I also found something, this Ted seems to have had an accident to transform..."


    Skye turned his head and said, but Su Bai had disappeared.


    "Hi!"


    The running Ted heard a sound suddenly, and the next moment he felt someone appear in front of him.The sudden change made him a little caught off guard and wanted to stop, but his inertia made his body lean forward.


    Su Bai gave in to the side and thumped that Ted had fallen to the ground.


    "Ted!"


    Allen, who was fighting with Natasha in the distance, has been paying attention to the situation here. Seeing her boyfriend fall, Su Bai also appeared next to him. Allen was anxious, but she knew Su Bai Shots are usually... very decisive.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly turned hot and forced Natasha back, then turned and ran over.


    Before people came, she was relieved to see Ted getting up from the ground, and then stopped: "I surrender, can you let him go? He has nothing to do with this matter."


    Allen said simply.


    "Alan." Ted called hurriedly.


    Allen shook his head and said, "My dear, you don''t know who he is, listen to me, this matter has nothing to do with you, you can go."

 C361

    "I didn''t say he could go!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and directly stopped Ted, then turned his head to look at the worried Allen: "I''m still very satisfied with this attitude, seeing you surrender so simply, so if you answer my question honestly , Maybe I will let you go."


    "Really?" Allen couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you think I need to lie to you?"


    Item 0085


    "Yes, a big man like you is naturally unnecessary." Allen said solemnly.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I can watch it by myself. However, I don''t like to read other people''s memory recently, lest I see something that makes me unhappy." Su Bai said calmly: "Hamer Group is giving Pioneer Technology, that is, the Ten Rings Gang providing arms?"


    "Yes."


    "Where did Justin''s cloak come from?" Su Bai asked again.


    "I don''t know this, it doesn''t seem to be Kilian for her." Allen didn''t hide it, and said whatever he knew.


    "So, you don''t know how to find Justin?" Su Bai felt something was wrong when Allen said that.


    Allen nodded: "I know that she is supplying arms, but I haven''t seen it. I suspect that there may be someone behind her, or there may be someone behind the Pioneer Group or the Gang of Ten Rings."


    "Oh? Didn''t Kirian create these by himself?"


    "Yes, but not everyone is his. The bomb that attacked the Cradle Regeneration Building was sent by me. Kylian specifically confessed to erase all traces so as not to be found related to him. But I don''t know why the bomb was sent. After the past, it changed and changed to have the Hanmer logo. I ran away after knowing the news. Obviously someone did this deliberately. Although the purpose is still unknown, I know that Kylian will not let me go. . I just didn¡¯t expect...I didn¡¯t run away in the end."


    "That''s interesting."


    If someone does this deliberately, what is the purpose?Hang Hanmer Group?Or is it for Pit Kylian?However, the former is more likely, because it seems there is no need to do so specifically to pit Kylian.


    This person must be a member of the Ten Commandments Gang or Pioneer Technology, and then he will pit the Hanmer Group?


    Su Bai was a little wondering.


    "All I know is this. I don''t want you to let me go, just let Ted go!" Allen said pleadingly.


    Su Bai glanced at Ted, and it didn''t matter to let him go, even to let Alan go, she was so witty, Su Bai didn''t need to kill for such a small person like her.But his glance at Ted made him discover something interesting.


    Originally, Su Bai used telepathy to freeze Ted, but now although Ted still can''t move, his body has changed.


    The clothes were slowly stretched out, and the body seemed to be getting bigger.


    This is interesting. Does this Ted have any special abilities?Transform like Hulk?


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    Alan looked a little panicked after seeing his changes, and then hurriedly said: "He is about to transform, Mr. Su Bai, please, please don''t hurt him, he will lose his mind after the transformation."


    Sure enough, it will transform!


    Su Bai didn''t ask what Ellen would become because he had already seen it.


    Ted''s body is getting bigger and bigger, and the skin on his body has changed. There is a brown-green sensation. The skin, limbs, and even the whole appearance have changed, as if he became a tree!


    This treant is not the kind of Groot in the Guardians of the Galaxy. It looks a bit like a swamp monster, very scary.


    At least Skye who ran over was shocked, even Natasha, who had seen so many weird mutants on the Timeless Isle, was also shocked.


    "This, what kind of monster is this?" Skye couldn''t help but say.


    Just as Allen was about to explain, he heard Su Bai say indifferently: "Humanoid."


    "Humanoid?"


    "This code name is not bad."


    Accident, very unexpected!


    Su Bai did not expect that the boyfriend of Allen, the desperate fighter, was actually a humanoid.


    Humanoids belong to the kind of unpopular characters in the comics, but their special nature also attracts certain attention. Su Bai remembers that he had joined the Midnight Son.The members of Midnight¡¯s Son include Blade Warrior, Ghost Knight and so on.Later, it seems to have joined the Howling Commando?


    It was not the Howling Commando of Steve during World War II. It was the dark team of S.H.I.E.L.D. consisting of monsters and superhumans, such as blade soldiers, vampires, Frankenstein, and mummified werewolves.The team of the dark team.


    At this time Ted or the humanoid had broken free from the shackles of telepathy, and slowly rushed towards Su Bai and the others.Two arms that looked like tree branches waved over.


    "Quickly avoid it, its body will secrete a very special poison, once it is touched, it will be corroded immediately..." Allen hurriedly shouted, and then quickly avoided.


    "Oh my God, he is really your boyfriend? You guys... don''t you think when you''re intimate... I mean you wouldn''t think of him like this?" Skye couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    Allen subconsciously touched the scar on his face, and then said: "If you are touched, it will leave a scar even if it is used for self-healing ability. Be careful! Mr. Su Bai, please... please don''t hurt him. , As long as he gets tired, he will change back."


    I really don¡¯t know much about the humanoid Su Bai, but Allen is reminding and begging. This Ted seems to have lost his usual mentality after transforming. Su Bai is not going to kill him, but he is so curious about him. That''s it.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai suddenly released the illusion ability at the humanoid, but it seemed...it seemed useless.


    Is his resistance in this area?

 C362

    Thinking of this, Su Bai simply placed a magnetic cage around the humanoid to trap him.


    It can be clearly seen that there was a sizzling noise on the ground, and the human-like feet quickly turned into a piece of scorched earth.


    "It''s very aggressive, is it stronger than sulfuric acid?"


    If Allen hadn''t reminded it, it would be really troublesome for the humanoid to get cold.


    Seeing that he was trapped, Allen was obviously relieved and then cast a grateful look at Su Bai.


    "Tell me what happened to him."


    Su Bai asked Alan.


    Allen sighed: "He was originally a participant in a certain serum program of the military. Pioneer Technology asked me to contact him if he wanted the serum, and then..."


    "Then you fell in love with him? It sounds like a bloody drama..."


    Chapter 0086 Desperate vs Centipede


    "Yes, I fell in love with him, so I told him that the organization was going to snatch the serum, so he ran away with the serum, but there was an accident. When escaping, his car drove into a swamp. He was injected. The serum fell into the swamp but turned into a humanoid?" Allen adopted the code name Su Bai said."He killed everyone who chased him, he stopped when I was the only one left. Maybe he still remembers me. He reached out and touched my face, and then..."


    "After that, he fainted and returned to normal. Later, I told the organization that the mission failed, and he also hid. I didn''t come to him until recently." Allen said.


    Looking at Allen¡¯s scar, Su Bai shook his head and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by erosion alone. This kind of scald is completely self-healing. Maybe... there are other reasons.¡±


    "maybe."


    Allen didn''t care too much."All I know is this."


    "A humanoid, a desperate soldier, what do you two plan to do in the future? You must know that it is not only me who wants to find you. There is an organization that is studying the desperate virus. Obviously you are the target. Moreover, the situation of the two of you is affected by God. The Shield found that I am afraid that life will not be so easy!" Su Bai asked.


    "I...I haven''t thought about the future." Allen shook his head bitterly.


    "Are you very good at spying? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been allowed to approach him." Natasha suddenly asked.


    "Yeah." Allen nodded slightly.


    "Are you interested in working for the Timeless Isle?" Natasha said.


    "Working for you?"


    Allen froze for a moment and then became a little excited. If it is really possible, of course it would be best. If nothing else, first of all, there is no need to worry about safety or to worry about hiding everywhere.


    "What can we do?" Allen asked.


    Natasha shook her head: "I''m talking about you, not including him."


    "I''m selling my life to you, can you let him join the Timeless Isle too?" Allen said hurriedly.


    Natasha still shook, and resolutely said: "The Timeless Isle is not popular. If you want to join the Timeless Isle, you must make a contribution. You can make a contribution, so you can stay, but he can''t! Unless, he also has Things can be done."


    "If you can solve him without hurting himself after transforming, maybe you can!"


    Alan couldn''t help but smile, it was hard!


    "It''s not necessarily a bad thing to let him go out and break through. His situation is very special. You can rest assured of dangerous problems. What''s more, this world has changed, or that this world has been like this, only slowly revealing the true side. ."


    "Mutants, Extremis Virus, Iron Man, Gods? Even aliens? This is just the tip of the iceberg. The world is full of crises. It is impossible to have no ability."


    As soon as Natasha spoke, Su Bai guessed what she meant, and it was okay to recruit Alan. Although her strength as a desperate fighter was not so outstanding, she was not weak, not to mention that she also had a certain spy ability.As for humanoids, it¡¯s really useless to be honest. It¡¯s okay to deal with general dark-type situations, not to mention that he is still unstable after transforming. Staying on the Timeless Island will not only make no contribution but will become a time bomb. Su Bai will not do it.


    But if he can control himself, he can accept it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Allen agreed to Natasha''s invitation and joined the Timeless Isle himself as the third member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    At this moment, the humanoid slowly fell to the ground and slowly turned back into a human being. Unlike Hulk, his clothes were intact, and I don¡¯t know if it happened when he became a humanoid. Changed?They were all stretched when they transformed, but now they are intact again.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ted was about to speak, but suddenly heard the sound of the car, and a car came from a distance. Before the car stopped, several people rushed towards this side, and they all had one on their left arm. Something like a centipede.


    Centipede virus!


    Or, centipede warrior!


    "let me do it!"


    Perhaps it was because he had just joined the eager performance, Allen burned his body and rushed out.Speaking of the extremis virus, it is still stronger than the centipede virus. Although the centipede virus has many different types, the effect is completely different. In terms of the main strengthening power, the more powerful one should be blew, but unfortunately... it can only be used once.In comparison, the Extremis Virus is much stronger. It didn''t take long for Allen to solve a few centipede warriors. In the last time, Allen planned to catch him, but he didn''t expect that his situation seemed to change. Stabilized, it exploded in an instant.


    As the gunpowder smoke filled, Allen walked over slowly, a little embarrassed, his body was healing quickly, and it didn''t take long before he returned to normal.


    "Sorry, I¡­¡­"


    Before she finished her words, Skye walked over. The car had exploded but luck was better. The license plate was barely recognizable. Skye quickly checked it on the Internet with her mobile phone, and returned after a while and said, "The car is rented. , The name is fake, but the address left is real."


    "Well, then go take a look."


    "Ellen, follow me later."

 C363

    Su Bai took Skye and Natasha back to Skye''s car. Ted hurriedly said, "Allen, shall we run?"


    Allen shook his head: "You can''t run away, and you don''t have to run. I have promised Timeless Isle. In the future...you have to be careful. If you have anything, you should contact me."


    After speaking, Allen hugged Ted.


    "The feelings are really amazing..."


    In the car, Skye couldn''t help muttering while watching the hugging.


    "Have you never been in love?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Skye shook his head.


    She has never been in a relationship before, but it felt good to know a hacker some time ago. It might be possible if it develops slowly, but now... it is obviously impossible.


    It didn''t take long before Allen separated from Ted and walked over here.


    After Alan got in the car, the car started to investigate Skye and found the address. When he got to the place, he didn''t get out of the car in a hurry. Su Bai looked outside. This place...a bit familiar.


    Data 0087


    This is an apartment in a downtown area. This apartment doesn''t look special, and it should be some years old.The reason why Su Bai is familiar is that from the perspective of his scene, this is the laboratory that exploded in the first episode of the first season of "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.". A black man named Mike accepted here. The centipede virus injection experiment later became a death soldier.


    "Go down."


    Su Bai said, several people got out of the car.


    As soon as I got out of the car and planned to pass, I heard a loud bang. The top floor of the apartment exploded, and the huge impact instantly frightened the pedestrians around him. The flame spread in the apartment and glass fragments fell one after another.Amidst the smoke, a woman seemed to be calling for help in a nearby window.


    At this moment, a man in a hoodie ran over and pierced the wall with his fist alone. Then he climbed up little by little, hugged the woman from the window, and he jumped off.


    boom!


    The ground is sunken.


    The man put the woman down and left in a hurry.


    "this is?"


    Although the whole process was unpleasant, it was shocking. What this hooded man did was definitely not something ordinary humans could do.


    "Centipede warrior, it is still not clear that I am a centipede warrior of a centipede warrior..."


    Although this was a bit confusing, everyone understood it.


    "Go and see if you can find anything at the explosion site," Natasha said.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai knew that there should be nothing to discover, but this time the mission was to let Natasha take charge, so he didn''t say anything.


    Natasha and the three went to the scene of the explosion. Su Bai found a coffee shop nearby and waited for them with coffee.


    The firefighters and the police arrived one after another. It didn''t take long for a black SUV to drove over. At first glance, this model was used for SHIELD.


    The pervasive SHIELD is obviously because of the performance of the Hooded Man just now that has attracted attention, so according to the plot...maybe you can see an old acquaintance.


    The car stopped and a few people walked down quickly.


    One was obviously from the celestial dynasty, a burly man, a pair of men and women carrying boxes.


    "May, Ward, Fitz, Simmons, and...Phil Coleson."


    Looking at the last person who got out of the car, it wasn''t Phil Coleson who was!


    S.H.I.E.L.D. team.


    The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth raised. Compared to this time, Sol, Tony, Steve, they probably don¡¯t know that Phil Colson is actually''resurrected'', right?


    "Ward, look for the hooded man nearby, May, you take Fitz and Simmons to the explosion site to see if you can find anything." Phil Coleson assigned the task ably, then looked To the cafe next to it: "I''m going to have a cup of coffee."


    After receiving a few low-key glances, Phil Coleson has entered the cafe and ordered a cup of coffee. He took a sip of the coffee and was about to leave, but Phil Coleson suddenly noticed that he was smiling and not smiling. Watching his Su defeat.


    Phil Colson froze for a moment, never expected to meet Su Bai in such a small shop by coincidence.After hesitating, he still walked over.


    "long time no see."


    Phil Colson sat down and said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you some days. It looks like you are in good condition. How does the journey of death feel?"


    "Not bad!" Phil Colson smiled and said: "The beach, the waves, the champagne and the wine, and I changed to a plane and a team."


    "It sounds pretty good."


    "Although you should ask this sentence more, I still can''t help but want to say, why are you here?" Phil Colson said with a smile.


    "Investigating something, it turned out to be a step late and it was already exploded."

 C364

    "It seems that our goals are the same. Anything to discover?"


    "My people are investigating." Su Bai smiled: "And I have already met yours, uh... it seems that the first meeting doesn''t seem very pleasant."


    "May, stop, it''s from the Timeless Isle."


    Although Phil Coleson didn''t hear the team''s report, it was obvious that Su could not be wrong if he was defeated, and he directly ordered it without asking.In fact, even if May doesn¡¯t want to stop, Fitz and Simmons are stunned by Alan as soon as they come up, and May...Although she is a cavalry, although she is very strong, but...Natasha is not Weak, was overpowered after a short fight...


    Akatsuki VS SHIELD team.


    Xiao, victory!


    This kind of comparison is a bit bully. Natasha has been trained since she was a child and has been injected with the immortal virus.And Allen is even more of a desperate fighter. Even though May has great skills, she is just an ordinary person with better physical fitness and fighting ability than ordinary people.


    "Let''s go." Su Bai smiled and stood up and said to Phil Colson.


    Phil Coleson hesitated and said, "You don''t want to ask me what happened, right?"


    "You don''t need to ask what you know?" Su Bai walked out of the cafe with a smile and waved his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the three of Natasha come back, obviously no useful results were found.After getting in the car together, Su Bai suddenly said, "Let''s go back and change the car."


    "Why? My car is fine." Skye said.


    "Shame!"


    "Those who lost me!"


    Look at the SHIELD car, look at the Skye car.


    There is indeed such a drop.


    The clue to the laboratory was broken, but the man with the hood had already said that he was a centipede warrior, and maybe he could start from this aspect.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is also looking for the hooded man, we have to find him in front of them." Natasha said towards Skye.


    Skye nodded: "I have already started."


    "It''s almost night? Find a place to stay first." Su Bai said, Natasha started the car and found a hotel nearby.


    Opened two rooms.


    Su lost one room, and the three of them were in one room, not to save money, but to facilitate the investigation of the case.


    After entering the room, Su Bai took a shower first, then came out in a bathrobe and watched the TV for a while. Natasha should bring it over for dinner, if... they remember to finish the meal!


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Bai was too lazy to get up from the bed and waved to open the door, but it was not Natasha who came in, but Skye.


    Chapter 0088 you and my mother, is it all right?


    Skye put the things on the table next to him and turned around. Skye crossed his fingers and looked at Su Bai nervously. His eyes were erratic and his lips wriggled, as if he was hesitant to speak.Su Bai got up and came over to eat. He hadn''t noticed Skye''s strangeness, but Skye never left and stood beside him. Su Bai looked up in surprise.


    "Something?"


    "No, it''s okay." Skye first shook his head to deny, but seeing Su Bai''s eyes, although it was just a glimpse, they had a kind of magic, a powerful persuasive power, and Skye nodded subconsciously: "Something happened. ."


    "What is so hard to tell?" Su Bai asked with a smile while eating.


    Skye hesitated for a moment and then took a deep breath: "Sir, are you familiar with SHIELD? If there is something to find SHIELD, they should...should be able to help?"


    "What? The clue is broken?" Su Bai said casually."It shouldn''t be. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has very powerful resources, you shouldn''t be slower than them in this matter. Is that something else?"


    "I want to see a file of SHIELD, a file about me." Skye said in a deep voice, "I want to find my family, but all I found was a file that was changed by SHIELD. "


    "I... I learn hacking techniques for this."


    Su Bai looked at Skye and suddenly said with a smile: "Do you want to know your life experience?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then you don''t need to go to SHIELD." Su Bai smiled.


    Skye froze for a moment, and his heart beat violently: "Sir, you mean, you mean... you know my life experience?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, Skye suddenly sat beside Su Bai excitedly and said: "Sir, you..."


    Skye really didn''t expect that Su Bai would know this, and the whole person became nervous.


    "I know your mother, I met a long time ago, and your body is much better than your mother." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "..."


    Skye stared at Su Bai, my figure is better than my mother?Isn''t that... "You and my mother, don''t..."


    "What do you think, we are good friends, and she has also helped a lot. If it is that kind of relationship, you are not you." Su Bai said with a smile."We met very early. We knew each other before the Timeless Isle or even the Hellfire Club did not belong to me. Later, your mother left and wanted to see the world. Obviously, the world is bigger than she thought. In danger."


    "Because of this, I was very angry and disappointed with her. When she left, I told her that if she had trouble, she could call me, even if it was too late at the time, but obviously she didn''t do it, and even always No contact. Although I know the reason, I am still very angry."

 C365

    "You, can you take me to see her?" Skye asked in a low voice.


    "It depends on your mood." Su Bai said casually."Now that you know your life experience, can you feel at ease? Continue to do your things, I will naturally take you when I have the opportunity."


    "Ok!"


    Skye nodded. Although she was a little disappointed that she could not go right away and could not learn more, at least she knew her own life experience. She knew that her mother was still alive. Even her mother and Su Bai had known each other a long time ago. , I feel a little closer to Supai.


    "Sir, you and my mother...really?" Skye asked with a wink."Actually, it doesn''t matter if there is anything, I can accept..."


    "What do you accept? What does it have to do with you?" Su Bai asked in amazement, and then said jokingly: "Speaking of which, your mother''s body is really not as good as you. If I wanted to...your mother was taken by me. It''s down. Do you know why not?"


    "Why?" Skye asked curiously.


    "It''s interesting because mother and daughter are together." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Skye froze for a moment and widened his eyes: "No, no? You...how do you know that I will be a daughter? It will be me?"


    "Your focus is so strange? Shouldn''t you be concerned about mother and daughter?" Skye''s reaction really surprised Su Bai."Forget it, I won''t be kidding you, it''s late, go back and rest."


    "Let''s talk about it." After finally knowing his own life experience, Skye is now full of mother''s things and naturally does not want to go back like this.


    "Say what? Tell me who is in good shape between you and your mother?"


    "Do I look like my mother?"


    "You look better than your mother, but your mother speaks Chinese, so you''d better go and learn. You have half of the Celestial blood." Su Bai said.


    "Chinese? Okay, I will learn it." Sky nodded repeatedly."You, you and my mother...really nothing?"


    "Oh my God!"


    It was really the first time Su Bai found that Skye was so gossip."Didn''t you tell me? I have nothing to do with your mother. If you ask further, I can assure you that although I have nothing to do with your mother, I will definitely have something with you!"


    "The fact that she didn''t contact me makes me very angry. I don''t mind to vent her anger with her daughter, you say... If you meet at that time and find out that your daughter is fucked by an old friend, how would you react?" Su Bai said. While watching Skye slowly approached.


    His eyes were hot, as if it contained magical powers, watching Su Bai slowly approaching, Skye was nervous and even forgot to avoid it."She didn''t contact you, nor me, you...you can''t take my breath away."


    "That''s not necessarily, who made you her daughter."


    "Also, you are really much more attractive than your mother."


    With the scorching heat and the body gradually approaching, Skye felt that she was a little unable to think. The touch of the corner of her mouth made Skye feel as if there was an electric current spreading through her body, making her a little weak. She stretched out her hand to push Su Bai away. Su Bai was caught, and the whole person couldn''t help lying on the sofa.


    She felt a sense of suffocation.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Skye felt in a daze that he had left.


    When she woke up, she realized that Su Bai was looking at herself with a smile, which made Skye''s face flush.


    Item 0089


    "Go rest."


    Seeing Skye''s shyness, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh."


    Skye responded with a panic and got up and hurried out.


    After closing the door and standing in the corridor, Skye quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously touched the corner of his mouth, as if he could still feel the residual feeling.


    "Is this what it feels like to kiss?"


    Skye murmured in a daze.


    "What are you doing there?"


    There was a sudden voice behind him, and Skye said in a panic: "Nothing." Then he hurried in.


    Natasha looked at Skye''s somewhat messy clothes, looked at her husband''s room, and smiled thoughtfully.


    The night passed quietly.


    Skye, who tossed and turned for a long time before falling asleep, woke up early, glanced at the computer, Skye became energetic, and shouted: "Guys get up quickly, you have found him."


    Natasha and Allen got up quickly.


    "Want to inform, first, sir?" Skye asked Natasha.


    Natasha shook her head: "This is our task! You don''t need to notify the sir, let''s go by ourselves."


    "it is good!"


    The three quickly packed up and set off quickly.


    ...


    After Su Bai woke up, he finished washing and knocked on the door next door, but no one opened it for a long time. After teleporting in, he realized that the three women were not there. It must have been found out.Regarding this, Su Bai is still very satisfied. They have the ability to make independent judgments and executions. This is what Su Bai wants. If they still rely on themselves for everything, there is no need to set up Xiao organization.What''s more, even though this name was only used on a whim, Su Bai still hoped they could make this name worthy of its name.

 C366

    Two hours later, the three women returned.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Mike was taken away by S.H.I.E.L.D. people, but we already know their next move. They are going to Hong Kong to find someone!" Natasha said.


    "Hong Kong!"


    Su Bai nodded and said: "If this is the case, let''s go. We will meet in Hong Kong."


    "Mister won''t go with us?" Skye asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "This is your task."


    "I think the husband is going to go on the Immortal. Isn''t it convenient for us to go up?" Natasha said with a smile.


    "Immortal? What is that and why is it inconvenient?" Skye asked curiously.


    Natasha explained with a smile: "That''s Mr.''s special plane, I''m afraid you can''t accept the absurdity."


    "what?"


    Hearing what Natasha said, Skye and Allen subconsciously made up the picture and began to guess curiously.


    In the end, the three women went to Hong Kong by themselves, and Su Bai asked the Immortal to pick him up.


    Natasha was right!


    With his own special plane, Su Bai was not interested in squeezing another plane.


    Watching the Salvadoran angel dancing with Mercury, enjoying the dazzling singing, the Immortal crosses the sky.


    "Sir, Hong Kong is coming soon."


    The voice of Agent No. 3 was heard on the radio, and Su Bai responded and patted Xuanyin''s head: "Okay, stop now."


    Xuanyin raised her head and said with a smirk: "It''s not over yet, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    "It''s going to continue in a while, get up, get dressed, and take you around Hong Kong. You haven''t been here?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Xuanyin got up and walked to put on her clothes: "Yes, I haven''t been here yet."


    As for the Salvadoran Angel and Mercury Su Bai, there is no question at all. Mercury can''t show up during the day, and the Salvadoran Angel does not have that status.


    Xuanyin packed up, and soon became a fashionable and beautiful beauty, with the aura of a star in every gesture, Su Bai teleported directly with Xuanyin.


    The streets of Hong Kong are lively and bustling.


    Su Bai and Xuanyin walked on the street and attracted countless eyes, mainly looking at Xuanyin, too beautiful will naturally attract attention.Occasionally, there are whispering, uncertain voices, obviously they have recognized their identities.


    Although the alien invasion occurred in the United States, it is only a few reports, but some people in Hong Kong still know about it, but they are not sure.


    One is the king of Immortal Island and the other is a member of the Avengers.


    Suddenly appearing on the streets of Hong Kong, it is normal that they dare not confirm.


    Xuanyin is very curious about Hong Kong and finds everything fresh, and so is Su Bai. This is the Hong Kong of the Marvel World. Although it seems to be the same, there are obviously many unknowns hidden under the normal surface. People and things.


    "Where are we going next?" Xuanyin asked Su Bai with some expectation.


    "Find a place to settle down and show you the night view of Hong Kong in the evening." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "At night, but it''s still early in the evening, what do you do during this time?" Xuanyin asked.


    "you guess!"


    Su Bai and Xuanyin found a hotel and opened a room, then walked to the elevator to get in.During this process, Su Bai said that Hyun Yin couldn''t understand the Chinese.


    While entering the elevator, Xuanyin curiously asked what he was talking about, why the people in the hotel would look at himself with that strange look.


    Su Bai smiled and prepared to press the elevator, and the Avengers opened a room with the King of the Timeless Isle. It''s strange that the waiter didn''t need that kind of weird look!


    "Wait, someone."


    Xuanyin said, Su Bai saw a woman walking quickly.Su Bai didn''t think much about it. After the woman came in, he pressed the elevator and asked casually, "What floor?"


    "Same level." The woman''s voice was a little bit cold.


    It''s not that the tone is cold, but the voice feels like this.


    Su Bai looked at her casually. She was dressed in tights, she was in good shape, and she looked very cold.After a glance, Su Bai didn''t think much about it. Soon the elevator arrived. Su Bai and Xuanyin came out and found their room. Coincidentally, the woman lived next to Su Bai.


    Nodded slightly, then Su Bai and Xuanyin entered the room.


    The rooms in the hotel are basically the same. After entering, I closed the door and Xuanyin has taken him off.


    "I''m going to take a bath!"


    "together."

 C367

    Su Bai laughed, and then went in with Hyun Yin.


    Item 0090


    I don¡¯t know if it was infected by the atmosphere on the plane. Now Hyun Yin and Su Bai are very relaxed and unlocked more poses. All afternoon, Su Bai and Xuan Yin did almost nothing , Only left traces of fighting in different corners of the hotel room.


    Until night fell outside, Xuanyin and Su Bai lay a little tired to rest.


    "No, it really won''t work. If I do this every day, I might die." Hyun Yin muttered softly and then asked curiously: "Speaking of it, it seems that you never touch them? Why?"


    "It''s good for them to add to the fun. It will make the atmosphere feel better." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s not that everyone else is cheering up. I''m the only one, right? Are people still recruiting on the plane?


    "Not necessarily, not bad, special enough, capable of working on the plane, if you encounter it, of course you will recruit." Su Bai smiled.


    "It''s ridiculous...Fun Jun," Xuanyin said softly.


    "boom!"


    At that moment, the wall seemed to shake, and there was a crash.


    Xuanyin smirked on Su Bai and said, "It seems that the next door is very intense."


    Thinking of the woman he met before, Su Bai smiled: "If it''s not for business, most of the people who come to the hotel do it for that? This is normal too!"


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The sound became louder and louder and more frequent, as if the head of the bed hit the wall.


    "Boy, this is too intense, right?"


    The soundproofing effect of hotels like this is usually very good. The loudness of the sound shows how intense the next door is.


    "This seems to be the sound of a fight." Xuanyin listened carefully.


    "Of course it was a fight." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Xuanyin shook his head."No, I''m not talking about that kind of sound, I''m talking about real fighting."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard a loud voice coming from the next door again, which was a bit similar to the sound of smashing things.Su Bai smiled: "Have you ever peeped?"


    "what?"


    Xuanyin didn''t react, and saw Su Bai stretched out his hand on the wall slightly. In an instant, the wall gradually changed, as if it became thin and transparent, and it didn''t take long for him to see the situation in the next room.


    "what is this?"


    "Controlled by inorganic substances, it slightly changed the structure." Su Bai said with a smile and then looked towards the next door.


    This seeing made Su Bai quite surprised.


    "It''s that woman!" Xuanyin said in surprise.


    The woman who was still wearing casual clothes now changed into a very special...uniform!


    A red tube top, tight leather pants, a golden mask on his face, and a...stick in his hand!


    In addition to her, there were four or five people besieging her in the room, and she saw her stick flying. Not to mention the few people who were close, it seemed difficult to avoid them. One person was very strong and pressed several people. hit!


    "What a great fighting ability, is this your Celestial Kungfu?" Xuanyin asked in amazement.


    "It really is!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Unexpectedly, she actually came from Kunlun."


    Kunlun is an extremely mysterious place in the Marvel world. Su Bai didn''t know much about Kunlun. The most representative one is Iron Fist.He just found out the identity of the other party, but he didn''t expect her to come from Kunlun.


    Immortal weapon, tiger pretty girl!


    It''s really a name with celestial characteristics or Hong Kong characteristics.


    At this moment, the few people seemed to realize that the opponents quickly took out their guns. Hu Jingmei waved the stick and blocked the bullets. The gunshot sounded loudly. This action seemed to anger her, and she saw her rushing over instantly. The stick seemed to emit a mass of energy, and easily solved all those people.


    "Strong strength." Xuan Yin said.


    "Although it''s only against some ordinary people who didn''t show too much, it''s really not weak." Su Bai nodded and then returned the wall to normal.


    Although it was a coincidence that the next door turned out to be a celestial hero, Su Bai hadn''t even thought of saying hello or getting to know him in the past. He sighed slightly and didn''t pay attention.After taking a rest with Xuanyin in their arms, the two got up and cleaned up to enjoy the night view of Hong Kong.


    Coincidentally, when she came out of the room, she ran into the pretty tiger girl next door and came out. Her dress had returned to normal.


    Glancing at each other, Hu Liangmei nodded. The three of them had already entered the elevator, and then came out of the hotel and ran away.


    During the day and the night, it seems like two cities have completely different feelings.


    Wandering around, Su Bai found out that he had met Hu Jingmei.


    Under the curtain of night, Su Bai and Xuanyin were originally on the beach to enjoy the night scene, but they suddenly discovered that on a yacht in the sea, Hu Jingmei was fighting with a group of people and changed into uniforms.

 C368

    "Is this a drag show? The uniform is in there? Undress before the fight? But...the stick...Zangna?"


    Su Bai remembered that Hu Jingmei was empty-handed when she came out, and she didn''t look like hiding a stick on her body.Fortunately, she was a long stick, if it were a short stick... Su Bai might want to be crooked, and his thinking would be dirty!


    "It''s such a coincidence, if you don''t go over to say hello, you can''t justify it." Su Bai smiled, and said to Xuanyin: "Do you want to meet?"


    "Okay." Xuanyin laughed.


    Su Bai teleported directly to the yacht with his arms around Xuanyin''s waist.


    There were several people lying on the yacht, clanking fighting sounds came from inside.After a short while, I saw a man coming out, who turned out to be a ninja.Seeing Su Bai and Xuanying outside, this ninja was obviously taken aback by surprise, and then turned around and was about to jump into the sea.


    Behind, Hu Liangmei has already caught up.


    "Don''t let him run, help me stop him." Hu Jingmei hurriedly shouted.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and watched the ninja who jumped into the sea and stretched out his hand. The ninja instantly stopped in the air, as if the picture had been frozen.


    Seeing him like this, Hu Jingmei was relieved and said to Su Bai: "Thank you."


    Chapter 0091 Immortal Weapon


    "It''s just a matter of effort." Su Bai smiled, and immediately hooked that ninja had been dragged back and fell heavily to the ground. Pretty sister Hu walked over to the stick and pointed: "Why follow me."


    The ninja did not speak or even reacted, Hu Jingmei looked up at Su Bai, and Su Bai shrugged to indicate that it had nothing to do with her. Following Hu Jingmei, she looked down and found that the ninja had been poisoned."Damn it!" Hu Jingmei cursed depressedly.


    "How to call it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Sister Tiger."


    "This group of people are in the same group as the people in the hotel?" Su Bai asked again.


    Pretty sister Hu was taken aback for a moment: "What hotel."


    Seeing her reaction, Su Bai smiled dumbly: "Don''t say you didn''t recognize us, and don''t say you don''t live next door to us."


    Pretty sister Hu touched her face subconsciously, the mask is still there...


    How did he recognize my identity?


    "I heard that Kunlun will only appear once in ten years. How long have you been out of Kunlun?" Su Bai said.


    Do you even know Kunlun?


    Hu Jingmei looked at Su Bai: "If I didn''t know your identity, I would have suspected that the person who followed me was instructed by you, but...how do you know this?"


    "telepathy."


    "Well, what I should have thought of." Hu Jingmei said, she took off her mask and showed her original appearance. Then she said: "I did come from Kunlun but I have already left. Now I am one of the members of Immortal Weapons."


    "Immortal weapon?"


    "It can also be regarded as an organization of Kunlun, representing the seven cities of Kunlun."


    "So this is your uniform?" Su Bai looked at Hu Jingmei. Although her code name sounds a little weird, the two words Jingmei are really correct.The red tube top had no shoulder straps at all, and it was completely supported by her size."Are the uniforms of the heroes of the celestial dynasty so sexy now? It''s really like going to the countryside to do what you like."


    "What do you do in the countryside?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Su Bai shook his head. Women in the Marvel universe, whether they are heroes or villains, have sexy uniforms.


    "Since you are an immortal weapon, do you come to Hong Kong with a mission or simply to play?"


    "Only here for vacation."


    "Well, I can tell you who this ninja belongs to. In return, how about you being a tour guide for us?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Deal!"


    "Would you like to change your clothes?" Su Bai looked at her and said, although she was in good shape, she couldn''t walk around in this way.


    "please wait for a while."


    Hu Liangmei turned around and left, changing her normal clothes before returning.


    Pretty sister Tiger is obviously familiar with Hong Kong. Su Bai and Xuanyin have this tour guide to discover many good places that ordinary tourists can''t find. Before they know it, it is late at night. Xuanyin bought a lot of snacks and beer. Savour slowly after preparing to go back.


    "Together?" Su Bai invited to Hu Jingmei.


    Hu Liangmei nodded and came in together.


    Eating and drinking, the atmosphere was good, Hu Jingmei took off her coat to reveal the uniform inside.


    After taking off her coat, Hu Jingmei noticed that Su Bai had been staring at her, she couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Aren''t you afraid of your girlfriend being angry when you look at me like this?"


    "I''m not his girlfriend." Xuanyin said with a smile.

 C369

    "I''m just looking at the...collar on your neck?" Hu pretty girl had a red leather collar around her neck.


    "This? This is just to protect the neck." Hu Liangniu said.


    "Ok."


    Tiger pretty girl is right, the neck is indeed one of the fragile places, and this thing like a collar seems to be a fashion in the European and American circles?But looking at this thing, Su Bai can always think of some strange things, well, Su Bai admits that he may be a little dirty, he always has an urge to get a rope on it...


    "Let''s talk about business, that ninja is a squadron. As for why he stalked you, I don''t know. The order he received is to take you back to the squadron." Su Bai looked away from her neck and said.


    "Hands together!"


    Tiger pretty girl frowned and said, "Thanks..."


    The night of the three patrols got deeper and deeper, Hu Liangniu left, Su Bai and Xuanyin were also ready to rest. Not long after they lay down, they heard a knock on the door. Su Bai thought it was Hu Liangniu who left something. , Opened the door casually.


    But it was Natasha, Skye and Allen who came in. It was not surprising how they found Su Bai who came here.


    "Failed?"


    Seeing their clothes look so embarrassed, Su Bai asked casually.


    Before he finished speaking, Skye was shocked: "Hyun...Hyunyin? The Avengers? You...you..."


    Skye was surprised, isn''t Hyun Yin the Avengers of SHIELD?Actually... Su Bai was soaked up?No wonder, no wonder he didn''t act with himself and others.


    "Don''t be surprised. In addition to the identity of the Avengers, she is also a member of the Immortal." Su Bai said with a smile, and said to Natasha: "Tell me what''s going on, you still have Chen Haoran? Isn''t it a problem?"


    "Mr. already knows?" Natasha was stunned and then said: "We found Chen Haoran, he has the ability to release and control the flames. However, he was taken away by the centipede virus organization a step too late, waiting for us to find At that time, Chen Haoran seemed to have lost the ability to prevent fire. He originally wanted to subdue what he brought back, but he blew himself up..."


    "But it''s not without gain. We found an important clue. The person in charge of this organization is a woman in a floral dress." Natasha was also a little depressed, but she was still unsuccessful in tracing the clues all the way. She was a little worried. Will you doubt her ability?


    "Well, I will leave this to you and I won''t intervene. You can investigate this clue yourself in the future, whether it is the centipede virus or the woman in the flowered skirt, there is only one target. Find the crimson cloak."


    "Yes!"


    "Go to a room next door and rest early."


    The investigation of resources like S.H.I.E.L.D. has also been delayed for so long, so this result is acceptable to Su Bai, but Su Bai does not intend to follow the next thing, let them handle it!


    Item 0092


    Natasha and the others left the next morning, apparently continuing to trace clues.At noon, Hu Liangniu also came to say hello and was going to investigate the Shouhehui. After leaving a contact information with each other, Su Bai also took Xuanyin on the Immortal and left Hong Kong.


    As soon as he returned to the Eternal Island, Su Bai saw Sol. Seeing the sadness on his face, what could Su Bai say?


    "Bring Loki here, I''ll clean up and set off!" Su Bai said before Sol could speak.


    Saul instantly beamed with joy, and flew away without saying a word with his hammer.


    Su Bai went back to the inner city palace and took out the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. It didn''t take long for Thor to return with Loki that had been torn on.


    "Sure."


    Sol said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded but did not take out the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, sensing the surrounding magnetic field, Su Bai opened his hands.Zizizi, there was a sound around, and immediately after that, a black hole appeared in the space as if it were torn apart, which looked very similar to the original portal over New York.


    "This is not the power of the Rubik''s Cube." Saul said in surprise, and Loki on the side also showed a surprised look.


    "It''s just a wormhole, let''s go."


    Su Bai greeted and then entered the impulse, but after Thor and Loki followed, the surrounding scene changed in an instant, his body was a little out of balance, and then he realized that he had reached the Rainbow Bridge.Behind him is the broken Rainbow Bridge, and in front of him is the magnificent fairy palace!


    Sol looked at Su Bai in amazement. He could create impulse teleportation and accurately locate Asgard''s coordinates. How did he do it?


    "Don''t be shocked, lead the way, I''m not familiar with this place!" Su Bai said to Sol, and Sol pressed Loki to lead the way.


    As he walked, Sol introduced the situation here.


    Asgard is a collective name for a country, and the fairy palace is somewhat similar to a country in this country, the center of power.There are many places outside the fairy palace.


    I saw a lot of people along the way into the fairy palace. These people were basically dressed in the style of Sol, giving Su Bai a feeling of returning to the Middle Ages.Obviously Sol is very popular here, many people say hello, and many people look at Su Bai curiously.


    Thor and Loki are both dressed up in the fairy palace, only Su Bai wears the earth''s casual clothes, which is not noticeable.


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see several important people in the fairy palace.


    A burly middle-aged man with a golden piece of armor blocking one eye, it is obvious that this is the lord of the fairy palace, Odin.Next to him, there was a very dignified woman, who should be Odin''s wife, Sol''s mother Frigga, and a few acquaintances, the three warriors of the fairy palace and Sieff.


    "Thank you, the strong man in the atrium." Odin said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Thor said a few words in the past and came back quickly: "I will let Sif and the others take you to settle down first. Father must deal with Loki''s affairs first, and a banquet will be held for you in the evening."


    "You are busy with yours."


    The purpose of Su Bai is not to get thanks from the fairy palace, but to appreciate the rise and rise of Asgard or other countries among the nine kingdoms. It''s just a trip. If you want to understand the vast universe, it is obviously here. Know more than on earth.

 C370

    "Meet again." Sif and the three warriors of the fairy palace walked over and said enthusiastically.


    They have seen the strength of Su Bai, and this time they helped to capture Loki and send Sol back, all of them were very enthusiastic and respectful.


    This is the difference between the strong and the weak.


    "Yes, we met again." Su Bai said hello with a smile.


    Hill said: "I''ll take you to arrange your accommodation first. There will be a lively banquet in the evening. You will definitely like it."


    "Okay, then I will trouble you." Su Bai nodded.


    Su Bai''s room was arranged on the left side of the Golden Palace, and the room layout was very local.Sifu briefly introduced Su Bai to settle down, and then took Su Bai to stroll around the Golden Palace.Su Bai met a lot of goddesses along the way, but most of them were beautifully dressed, not armored like Sieve.


    "Do you have that kind of clothes?" Su Bai asked toward Sifu.


    Sif paused: "I wore it before, and then Thor took us to fight. I also proved that even a woman can be a brave warrior, and I never wore it again."


    "The evening banquet should be all dressed up, don''t you wear this too?"


    "Well, to me, it''s dress up!"


    Su Bai looked up and down Sif. Although the white armor was brave and heroic, it matched Sif¡¯s temperament and appearance. It felt as if she should be dressed like this: "I really have some I am curious about what you would look like in that kind of clothes.


    It didn''t take long for Sol to come over. After Odin''s order, Sol had been imprisoned in prison, and the banquet was already being prepared.Speaking of it, the banquets in the fairy palace are still very frequent. Both soldiers and ordinary Asgardians will come in to drink and hold banquets, so it is not troublesome to prepare.The banquet was very lively and there were a lot of people. Although Su Bai didn''t know them, they were very hospitable. And with the introduction of the three Warriors of Thor''s Palace, they obviously knew that Su Bai was the strongest in the atrium, so It''s even more enthusiastic.


    Su Bai couldn''t remember how much wine he drank, but remembered that the banquet lasted a long time, and it was late at night when he returned to rest.


    Su Bai got up at noon the next day, his head was slightly uncomfortable.Okay, Asgard''s wine is really different from the wine on earth, so it''s back!After coming out of the room, Su Bai saw two people standing at the door like maids.


    "Is there a place to take a bath?" Su Bai asked.


    "Please come with us."


    The two quickly came to a pool with Su Bai?


    Similar to hot springs!


    Obviously, this should be the place to take a bath.Su Bai took a special look. It was running water, so there was no need to worry.


    The two maids did not leave, serving Su Bai to take a bath, Su Bai accepted it calmly, and when he came out of the shower, Su Bai saw Sifu, Sol and others.


    Item 0093


    I don''t know if it was because of the water or because of the bath, Su Bai was refreshed now, and the headache was gone.Sol and the others were obviously for the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. Only by relying on the power of the Cosmos Cube can they restore the Rainbow Bridge and continue to cross the nine kingdoms.


    Back in the room, Su Bai handed the Universe Rubik''s Cube to Thor.


    Rebuilding the Rainbow Bridge is not so fast, so Su Bai did not expect Thor to return the Rubik''s Cube to himself soon.I asked if there is a place like a library in the fairy palace. I can go and see it. After getting permission, Su Bai almost soaked here. The library has a lot of books, the history of Asgard, and the materials of the nine countries. and many more.Although it looked boring, Su Bai was enthusiastic about it.


    A few days later, Su Bai came to the library again.But this time, I discovered that there were other people in the library. Su Bai hasn''t seen anyone else in the past few days. I don''t know if no one comes here or Odin has ordered it.So it''s really surprising to see other people Su defeated here.


    I saw that this person was wearing a tight-fitting armor with the characteristics of a fairy palace. It was somewhat similar to Thor''s, but it was more feminine and all black, with wrist guards, arm guards, and a huge golden long sword slung around his waist. Long hair, in a braid.


    This was the second woman Su Bai had seen dressed like this besides Sif, and the more famous female warrior in the fairy palace... Except for Sif, there was only one person Su Bai could think of, the Valkyrie Valkyrie.


    She is said to be slightly stronger than Sif.


    As if feeling someone watching him, Valkyrie turned and looked over.Seeing Su Bai''s defeat, Valkyrie was slightly stunned, and said in a deep voice, "Who are you, and why are you dressed up like this?"


    "You don''t know who I am?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Should I know?" Valkyrie asked rhetorically.


    "You weren''t in the fairy palace before?" Seeing that Valkyrie''s reaction didn''t look like deliberate lying or deliberate provocation, Su Bai asked.


    Valkyrie nodded and said, "I just came back today, who are you?"


    "My name is Su Bai, from the atrium."


    "Su Bai? Are you the strongest in the atrium?" Valkyrie was a little surprised. Then he looked at Su Bai and shook his head: "It seems that the strength of the atrium is not very good. Your physique... is too thin."


    From the outside, Su Bai does not belong to that burly shape.


    Hearing Valkyrie''s words, Su Bai couldn''t help but said dumbly: "Strength is not proved by appearance."


    "That''s right!" Valkyrie nodded in agreement, and suddenly said: "Strength is achieved. We fight a game. You can prove yourself and win my respect."


    Su Bai shrugged: "I don''t think there is any point in doing this, and I don''t need your respect from you who won!"


    "This is the strongest man in the atrium? A coward who is afraid of fighting?" Valkyrie said in a deep voice, with a tone of disdain.


    "Su defeated, Valkyrie."


    At this moment, Shiv¡¯s voice came, seeing Su Bai and Valkyrie a little unhappy, Shiv hurried over to block them, turned his head and said to Su Bai: ¡°This is the female of our fairy palace. Valkyrie, the god of war, her character is more aggressive but not malicious."


    As he said, Sifu whispered in Su Bai''s ear: "She only serves the strong."


    "It has nothing to do with me."

 C371

    Su Bai said indifferently. When I saw Valkyrie, I was still a little curious about her. Although her lack of malice was only due to her character, or because of her different values, Su Bai was not angry, but just a good impression of her. Naturally it was gone, and there was no interest in contacting her again.


    "The strong can be respected. This is the tradition of the fairy palace." Valkyrie said lightly.


    Su Bai smiled, patted Shiv on the shoulder and motioned her not to speak, then looked at Valkyrie and said, "Can you tell me what use your respect is for me? Is it your respect? I, I can do whatever I want with you. If so, I would be a little interested in fighting with you."


    "Then you have to have this ability to beat me! I heard that you are a strong in the atrium. I know that you dealt with the Chita Swiss soldiers led by Rocky. I also know that the universe cube is in your hands. The thing of the fairy palace, cowards are not worthy of possession. We can fight once, I won, you have to stay in the fairy palace!" Valkyrie said.


    "Want the Cube of the Universe? All right, if you win the Cube of the Universe, it will be yours, but if you lose... I want you to kneel on the ground and sing Conquer!" Su Bai said.


    "Although I don''t know what the conquest is, but I promised!" Valkyrie has strong confidence in herself, she is confident... she will never lose!


    "Sif, help him prepare a set of equipment for me. I don''t want to win the battle. Tonight... see you in the martial arts field!" Valkyrie said lightly, turned and left.


    "Why bother!" Sieff said with a wry smile.


    "Should we also make a bet? Just bet how long I can beat her? Within five minutes, I win, otherwise you win!" Su Wei smiled and said to Sifu.


    "Five minutes? It''s impossible. Listen, I know you are strong, but Valkyrie is not weak. You can''t beat her in five minutes."


    "It''s impossible to know it then."


    "If I lose the bet between us, I can promise you one thing, anything as long as I can do it, and it will work forever!"


    "If I win, how about you wear a dress for one day?"


    Sieff hesitated for a moment and nodded, then agreed.


    "Very good, that''s it." Su Bai said with a smile, and then went to the side to continue reading.


    It didn''t take long for the gambling agreement to spread throughout the fairy palace.


    The Soviet Union defeated Valkyrie.


    If Su loses, he will leave the Universe Rubik''s Cube. If Su loses and wins, Valkyrie will kneel down and sing conquest. Although he doesn¡¯t know what conquest is, obviously it should be a song, right?This made the fairy palace suddenly lively, and everyone was discussing and looking forward to it.Of course most, uh... it should be that everyone except Sol thinks Valkyrie will win!


    Chapter 0094 Valkyrie Valkyrie


    When Su Bai came back from the library, the eyes of the two maids looked a little different, and they obviously knew about the betting.I just asked Su Bai casually to know that almost all the people in the fairy palace support Valkyrie, but this is also normal. The record of Valkyrie is that all people in the fairy palace know it, and his strength is listening to Sol That said, hearing is fictitious and seeing is believing. Naturally, I believe Valkyrie more, not to mention that she can get back the Universe Rubik''s Cube if she wins, and there is no reason not to support it.


    "What do you want to ask?" Su Bai asked with a smile when seeing a maid who wanted to say something.


    "What is conquest? Does it sound good?"


    "This... then you will know it, for me, it should be the most beautiful song." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The martial arts field was full of people early on, and many people were waiting to watch this duel. Sol, the three warriors of the fairy palace, and even Odin and Friega came, and as time passed, there was a cheering. It sounded, Valkyrie came.


    It can be seen that Valkyrie enjoys this feeling.


    Probably more than ten minutes later, Su Bai was late.


    Seeing that everyone at the scene was supporting Valkyrie, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth were slightly cocked. I really want to see what your expressions will be when she loses.


    "Su Bai, this is the equipment I prepared for you."


    Sifu came to Su Bai at this time and took out the prepared armor and weapons.


    Su Bai smiled: "I don''t need it."


    After speaking, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and used the timing function, and then said to Valkyrie: "Just tell me when you can start."


    "I''m waiting for you to wear gear!"


    "Oh, it''s not necessary!"


    Valkyrie frowned slightly: "This is a duel, not a joke, I won''t be merciful."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go if you are a woman." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Humph." Valkyrie snorted and rushed over suddenly.


    "it has started?"


    Su Bai pressed the timer function, and the numbers began to move quickly.


    The strong wind hit, Valkyrie fisted over.


    She really did not show mercy as she said before.


    In this case...


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and punched with one hand.


    "boom!"


    The huge impact sounded like it sounded in everyone''s ears, making them subconsciously stop the cheering cheers, and then they saw a figure flying out and hitting the wall behind!


    Quiet!

 C372

    Deathly silence, everyone looked at Su Bai who hadn''t shaken him in disbelief.


    Valkyrie was... was beaten up?


    Oh my god, how is this possible?


    How could Su Bai look so thin and weak?


    Valkyrie stood up struggling to look at Su Bai and his eyes were full of surprises. She could feel how powerful the punch was.


    "I advise you to use weapons better." Su Bai said lightly.


    "I admit I underestimated you!"


    Valkyrie simply drew out his golden giant sword, holding the sword in both hands, suddenly rushed over, before the person arrived, a powerful sword aura had already been cut out.


    "Oh my God, Valkyrie is really moving."


    "This is miserable, nothing will happen, right?"


    Seeing Valkyrie rushing over and slashing with a sword, Su Bai suddenly disappeared.In the next moment, she had appeared behind Valkyrie.Valkyrie''s reaction was not slow either, and the backhand was cut back with a sword.


    "Ding!"


    With a crisp voice, Su Bai actually blocked the Golden Greatsword with one arm, which shocked Valkyrie. How could a mere flesh and blood be able to stop it?This made her subconsciously want to take the sword.But at this moment, the wrist was suddenly numb and repeatedly electrocuted, and the golden giant sword was instantly released.


    "Not good!" The Valkyrie vignetted back instantly.


    Just before he backed away, Su Bai had already moved first, and her retreat happened to be in front of Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    A heavy punch hit Valkyrie''s back, and the armor on his body broke in an instant, and Valkyrie flew out with a grunt and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Crack!"


    The golden giant sword was inserted next to her neck, and Su Bai''s voice was heard right after that!


    Valkyrie tried to get up but the pain in her back made her lie down again.


    Lost!


    I actually lost, and I lost so simply?


    Valkyrie didn''t believe it, and the people around didn''t believe it even more.


    This is the Valkyrie, Valkyrie!


    Unexpectedly, it was so easily solved by Su Bai without the strength to fight back?


    Especially, Su lost with one hand in the whole process!


    "me¡­¡­"


    Valkyrie suddenly got up and ran away desperately.


    Ran¡­¡­


    "Um, you can''t afford to lose so much, right?" Su Bai was stunned by her behavior."Um, I should have won, right?"


    With that said, Su Bai stopped time and walked towards Sif.


    Sif was still in shock, as if seeing a hand dangling in front of her in a trance, she just woke up like a dream.


    "This... this is incredible."


    "It''s okay." Su Bai said lightly and looked at her mobile phone."Did you see it? In five minutes, you lost!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Sifu yelled and wanted to run, but was caught by Su Bai."What kind of habit do you guys all have, just run away if you lose."


    "No, I''m going to see Valkyrie." Sieff explained hurriedly.


    "Acknowledge that you lost?"


    "Ok."


    "Then go!"


    Su Bai let go of Shiv, Shiv hurried to chase Valkyrie. Just now, Su Bai broke the armor of the immortal palace, and the scene of Valkyrie struggling to rise and fall was also seen. Here, obviously the injury must be serious.


    "It''s all gone."


    Su Bai looked at the stunned faces all around, smiled and said, then turned and left.


    Valkyrie didn''t run very far, she regretted it after she ran out, she was just emotionally unacceptable and ran out, not dare to face failure is a cowardly behavior, her values ??made her stop and turn around and prepare to come back .


    "Valkyrie, you..." Sieff ran after him.

 C373

    "This is my shame!"


    "It''s actually...it''s normal to lose to him. Saul is not his opponent." Sif said.


    "I''m talking about what I ran out. I can''t even bear the failure. This is my shame. I want to tell him that I lost! I will fulfill the bet!" Valkyrie said in a deep voice.


    Item 0095


    Su Bai''s residence.


    Valkyrie and Sif found Su Bai.


    "I lost."


    Seeing Su defeat, Valkyrie said simply."I judge people by appearance. I didn''t expect you to be so strong. You won my respect. You are a true warrior."


    Su Bai smiled: "Even if you say that the gambling agreement still has to be fulfilled."


    Valkyrie said: "I will fulfill it."


    "Very well, a true warrior dares to face a bleak life. You are a warrior. Then, I teach you how to sing. It''s very simple. You only need to sing this sentence." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Real warriors dare to face the bleak life?


    Valkyrie''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and this sentence sounds very reasonable!


    She doesn¡¯t have any distaste for Su Bai, but she only admires strong warriors. Now Su Bai has proven his strength, and even said something that Valkyrie feels very reasonable, which made her feel against Su Bai. A sense of respect.


    She is such a simple person!


    If you are strong, I will convince you!


    Su Bai taught her the song, just one sentence is very simple.


    "I''m ready." Valkyrie said.


    "Then let''s start."


    Su Bai said with a smile and took out the phone. Valkyrie took a deep breath and knelt down to Su Bai''s slow knee, looking up at Su Bai and slowly speaking.


    Sieff and the maid couldn''t help being a little curious. What song is this conquest?


    "conquered by you like this¡­¡­"


    "conquered by you like this¡­¡­"


    Valkyrie spoke slowly, his voice was not small, but the lyrics...too blunt, right?conquered by you like this?


    Valkyrie, the dignified Valkyrie, knelt down and sang to Su Bai and was conquered by you. This feeling really makes Sifu and others not know what to say.


    At this moment, Sol and the others came over, and they were all stunned to see this scene.


    Except Odin, Valkyrie has never been expensive for anyone, even if Thor, the quasi-king, let alone kneel down and sing and be conquered by you...


    Immortal palace people are combative and brave, even if they die, they will not admit that they will be conquered!


    Seeing Sol and others coming over, Valkyrie was really embarrassed, but she didn''t stop and sang slowly.


    "Okay." Su Bai said with a smile and put the phone away. He had already filmed this scene just now. It''s good to take it out when you''re in a bad mood.


    Valkyrie stood up with a sigh of relief.


    "You really..." Saul didn''t know what to say.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "This is just one of the betting appointments, and there is another one." With that, he looked at Sieff.


    Sieff suddenly became nervous.


    Everyone immediately looked at Sifu, and she also bet Su Pai.


    "Ms. Sif, do you want to fulfill your betting agreement?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Sieff looked at the others subconsciously, and whispered: "I...I can only be when you are alone."


    "No problem." Su Bai laughed.


    "What is your bet?" Sol and others asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged, and then turned to ask: "Is there anything going on here?"


    Seeing that Su Bai changed the subject, although Saul was very curious, he did not continue to question."The Rainbow Bridge has been repaired. I''m here to give you the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube."


    "Well, just put it down."


    Su Bai said casually and put away the universe cube.


    "Because the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, the nine kingdoms were in chaos. Next, I will take people to restore the order of the nine kingdoms. Do you... want to come together?" Sol invited.


    "I''ll go if I''m in the mood, besides... Sif will leave me one day temporarily." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C374

    "Remember to find me tomorrow!"


    Su Bai specifically said to Shiv, Shiv nodded lowly and then followed Sol and the others out.


    "Why haven''t you left?"


    The others had left and only Valkyrie was still here, Su Bai asked casually.


    Valkyrie said: "You just... didn''t use all your strength, did you?"


    "It''s not even warming up."


    "..."


    Although he knew that he shouldn''t use his full strength, it was really hurtful that he didn''t even warm up, and hurt his self-esteem.At any rate, she is also Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, with a prestigious name among the nine kingdoms.


    "I want to challenge you!" Valkyrie gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    It used to be a duel, but now it has become a challenge. It can be seen that she has recognized the identity of the Soviet defeated powerhouse in her heart.


    "Let''s talk about it, now I''m in a good mood and don''t want to do it." Su Bai said indifferently, "Can I go to the dungeon of your fairy palace?"


    "I can take you there!" Valkyrie said.


    "You go change your clothes and take me to see."


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon."


    Valkyrie turned around and changed his clothes without saying a word.


    Not long after, she changed into a new armor and returned to the dungeon with Su Bai.


    "The prisoners here are all dangerous guys in the nine countries. The cells are created by special energy barriers and cannot be broken by external forces. I believe that in a short while, the cells here will become crowded."


    Valkyrie brought Su Bai to the dungeon and introduced him by his side.


    Su Bai looked at the cells one by one, and the guys held in them were strangely shaped, whatever they looked like.Seeing Valkyrie, these people were obviously a little scared. It seemed that a large part of them were caught by her, and her reputation is indeed not small.


    "Oh, this isn''t Valkyrie, the Valkyrie, how come you follow Su Bai like a follower?" Rocky''s abusive voice sounded.


    Valkyrie snorted: "It has nothing to do with you."


    "Su Bai..." Loki didn''t care about speaking to Su Bai, but Su Bai walked away without reason. This ignorance made Loki extremely angry, looking at him, Valkyrie He laughed and followed Su Bai.


    "Who is this?"


    Su Bai stood in front of a cell, looking at a woman in a green split skirt inside.


    He has white thighs, blond hair, and a graceful figure, but with a big iron ring around his neck directly blocking his mouth, unable to make a sound.


    Item 0096


    "The banshee Lorelei, she is good at a kind of magic that can hypnotize men. The mind makes men bow to her and obey her. She has hypnotized the king of the country and caused chaos in the nine countries. She is an extremely dangerous person. "Valkyrie explained.


    "Who caught her? Are you still Sifu?" Su Bai asked.


    "Sif." Valkyrie said.


    Su Bai nodded and looked at Lorelai, hypnotizing the man?I didn''t know that her so-called black magic didn''t work for me.


    "How long will a criminal like this be kept?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Forever!" Valkyrie said solemnly.


    "That''s really pitiful." Su Bai glanced at Lorelai. Although Lorelai could not speak, his eyes seemed to change slightly and seemed to be touched.


    After a round in the dungeon, Su Bai and Valkyrie left.


    The night is getting deeper.


    Su Bai gradually fell asleep watching the scene of kneeling and singing conquest on his phone.


    Su Bai came out of the room the next morning, and saw Sifu standing at the door with his head down, feeling uncomfortable.At first glance, the silver-white armor on her body has disappeared, replaced by a white fairy palace style dress, the right shoulder is exposed, somewhat similar to the feeling of a tube top, the skirt underneath is very wide, fast It''s the base of the thigh.


    Seeing Su Bai''s gaze on him, Sifu felt very uncomfortable.


    She has forgotten how long it has been since she wore such clothes.


    "Crack!"


    The voice suddenly sounded, and Xifu suddenly noticed that Su Bai was holding the phone before taking a picture of herself. She was about to speak but Su Bai had already put away the phone.


    "How beautiful to wear like this, although you are a female fighter, it doesn''t mean that a female fighter can''t wear a skirt." Su Bai said with a smile while looking at Sifu.


    "Me, can I change it?" Sieff asked.


    "Of course not, don''t forget that the bet is about one day, so you have to dress like this on this day!" Su Baiwei smiled and shook his head."But I don''t plan to go out today, so you can rest assured that there won''t be too many people seeing you like this."


    Su Bai asked the maid to go to the library to get a few books back. Then Su Bai really read at home without going out. At first, Sifu was somewhat uncomfortable, but slowly realized that Su Bai was not too unusual. Her gaze and reading quietly made her gradually relax.At first, there was nothing wrong with her being stretched, but as a result of her relaxation, she ignored what clothes she was wearing.A female warrior, her usual behavior is naturally not so ladylike, her skirt is wide open, and as a result, she sees a lot of things that shouldn''t be seen.

 C375

    "I said... are you seduce me?" Su Wei put down the book and said to Sieff.


    Sieff was stunned for a moment: "No?"


    "I have seen your white trousers. Isn''t this a seduction?" Su Bai joked with a smile.Sieff looked down and saw that he was sitting in a hurry to tidy up his skirt, his face flushed.


    "The style is quite conservative. Are you wearing this or the style of the fairy palace?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    Shiv was ashamed to discuss such a private matter with him, got up, Shiv wanted to leave shyly.


    As soon as he walked to the door, Sifu felt that Su Bai was hugged by Su Bai with a flash in front of him.


    "Let go of me." Sifu said in a panic. Su Bai put her arms around Sifu''s waist and almost pressed her to his body, and looked down at her. At this time, there was still the slightest feeling of a female warrior, shy and panic. Looks like an average little girl."The time is not up yet, where do you want to go?"


    "I... I''m really not used to it."


    "That''s your problem, it has nothing to do with me." Su Bai smiled and let go of Sifu, Sifu breathed a sigh of relief but suddenly felt that his body was out of control."Not used to it?"


    "I''m not used to it!" Although Xifu was shocked by how Su Bai controlled himself, he still hurriedly responded.


    "Then... another condition is okay!"


    Su Bai looked at Xifu, the look in his eyes made Xifu feel like he was seen through.


    "Let me kiss, and I will let you leave and change your clothes back!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sieff''s eyes widened in an instant.


    "No? Then continue to wear it." Su Bai said lightly...


    "I... I have no relationship with you, how can I do that kind of thing? Or... you... you..."


    "I like you?" Seeing Xifu shyly couldn''t say anything, Su Bai answered: "You think too much, I don''t like you, but the way you are now makes me very interested. There is something... A sense of aggression? I''m really not interested in changing things, so you can rest assured."


    Speaking of Su Bai''s hand on her neck, she looked straight, then slowly lowered her head and leaned over.


    Little by little, Su Bai¡¯s movements are not fast, but Sieve, who is usually responsive in combat, seems to be unable to react at this time. It was not until Su Bai hooked his neck that Sifu was awakened and felt that. An indescribable feeling!


    She couldn''t move her body, but she was instinctively resisted in her mind, but gradually... the feeling was like witchcraft was disrupting her mind, making her trance, and she was no longer resisting but she was looking forward to and thinking. Want more feeling.


    Also know how long it took, the two separated.


    Shiv looked at Su Bai who turned and walked back to continue reading, and said in a daze, "You, didn''t you just say you just kissed, why... why did you touch me."


    "You didn''t refuse, don''t touch it, don''t touch it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I can''t move again." Sieff defended.


    Su Bai looked at Xifu''s mouth raised: "You could have moved long ago."


    Sieff''s face turned awkwardly red!


    "The chest is too small and the hand feels average, but the response is good, especially for such a small woman. It''s rare to see you. You can go back and change your clothes. The bet is over." Su Bai said with a light smile.


    Seeing Su Bai''s casual look, Sieff felt inexplicably uncomfortable, and he lowered his head in response, and Sieff was about to go out.


    When she walked to the door, Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "By the way, how do you feel?"


    "What?" Sieff turned his head to look, and saw Su Bai pointed at his mouth.


    Sieff would naturally not answer this kind of question, and immediately turned around and went out in a panic.


    Item 0097


    Sieff didn''t come back after he went back. I heard that he went to Sol and the others to participate in the peace of the nine countries.Su didn''t care much when he was defeated. The kiss was entirely because Sieff''s dress atmosphere and the rare little woman''s attitude made him interested for a while.


    Sif left, but Valkyrie came again, as if he was stuck on himself, and he offered a challenge at every opportunity, not knowing if he was not convinced.After refusing a few times, Su Bai simply fulfilled her and defeated her again cleanly. He also deliberately tried not to lightly hope that Valkyrie could give up, but...obviously he was wrong.


    "I said you have a masochistic addiction, knowing that you can''t beat me, being beaten so badly by me and then you have to challenge me?" Su Bai said helplessly toward Valkyrie.


    "Because I can''t beat it, I have to fight, so that I can improve and have a chance to beat you!" Valkyrie said.


    "I am a little regretful now that I fought with you before."


    Su Bai mumbled and shook his head: "Forget it, if you are willing to follow along, I plan to go to the nine countries."


    "I will go with you!"


    Su Zhan didn''t go there to calm the chaos, but to appreciate the different scenery of the nine countries, so he staggered with Sol and the others.


    Jotunheim, Warnerheim, visited each country one by one, each is different.


    "This is Wattenheim, the kingdom of the dark elves. It is said that the dark elves ruled the nine kingdoms at the earliest, and the world was a dark one, but in the end the dark savvy was defeated by the great father of Odin and completely wiped out. Since then it has become a barren land."


    This country is very dark, and the surrounding area is even more barren, with traces of battle remaining, a scene of ruin and barrenness.


    Su Bai nodded noncommitantly and turned around.

 C376

    As he walked, Su Bai saw that there seemed to be a cave not far in front of him, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, Su Bai walked in.


    After walking into the cave a few steps, Su Bai saw many things on the ground that shouldn''t be in this country, beverage bottles, flashlights?Su Bai also saw a bunch of keys!


    It seems to be a car key?


    Su Bai picked up the key and turned to Valkyrie and said, "Have you been to the atrium?"


    Valkyrie shook his head.


    "Do you want to go around?"


    Go to the atrium?Valkyrie just wanted to say what he was going to do in the atrium, and there was no war there. As a result, he was caught by Su Bai''s wrist before he could speak, and he followed... Valkyrie involuntarily followed Su Bai and walked forward. The scenery suddenly changed.


    The next moment, Valkyrie was shocked to find that he was already in an unfamiliar environment.


    "This is the atrium? We, how did we come here?"


    "Every long period of time, the nine kingdoms will develop into a straight line. At this time, chaos will appear in the border space of the nine kingdoms. You can freely traverse nine different kingdoms. When this vision is over, everything It will return to normal.¡± Su Bai explained briefly, and then noticed that there were several police cars around, and those policemen were watching them both warily.A boy was pressed on the car by the police and seemed to be checking something, and a woman beside him looked worried.


    At first glance, Su Bai noticed the eye-catching size.


    "Daisy!"


    Su Bai smiled and shouted.


    "Su... Su defeated?"


    Daisy was taken aback for a while and walked over quickly. Before she could ask why Su Bai was here, Su Bai stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly. Daisy who was hugging her was stunned. After a while, Su Baisong said with a smile: "I just want to feel it, very good...still that big!"


    Daisy didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "Why are you here, who is she...?" Daisy asked suspiciously.


    "Fairy Valkyrie Valkyrie, as to why I am here should be a coincidence." Su Bai said.


    "It doesn''t matter, you just came here, Jane and I came here to check the usual situation of gravity, but Jane disappeared for five hours!" Daisy said hurriedly.


    "Well, don''t worry, let me take care of it." Su Bai said and walked toward the police.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    The police officers nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s good to know, there is nothing wrong here, you can leave." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The policemen looked at each other, and in the end they took the team and left.


    The Kings of the Timeless Isle spoke, can they not listen?Even if they don''t leave, they probably can''t do much.


    "I''ll go in and take a look."


    Su Bai said and walked into the front barn, and as soon as he entered, he saw Jane lying on the ground.It seemed that he had fainted. Su Bai was planning to help her up, but suddenly felt a powerful force emanating from her body. Su Bai backed back instantly, and the magnetic field shield opened.If so, he still took a few steps back shocked by this force.


    "Ethereum!"


    It is obvious that Jane has been possessed by ether particles.


    It is said that the ether particle is the only one-an infinite gem that is not solid, a real gem!


    The specific power is still unclear, but since Malekis used it to plunge the nine kingdoms into darkness, he knew how powerful, and Malekis might not be able to fully exert the full power of the etheric particles!


    Su Bai looked at Jian and turned his mind.


    Ether particles are different from the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. They can enter the body. Both Jane and Malekis can use the power of ether particles. However, Jane¡¯s body is fragile and obviously cannot bear it, but he...should be able to?


    So the question now is, how to get the etheric particles out of Jane''s body?


    "What happened?"


    Valkyrie and Daisy rushed over.


    "this is?"


    Seeing the red light faintly running around Jane, both of them were a little surprised.


    "Something went wrong, I want to take her back to the fairy palace." Su Bai walked over slowly and tentatively picked up Jane. This time, the ether particles didn''t react.


    Holding Jane, Su Bai told Daisy that she was waiting for her message, and then directly opened the wormhole and took Valkyrie back to the fairy palace.


    Item 0098


    Immortal palace, treatment hall.


    The therapist checked Jane''s physical condition, and Su Bai stood by and said to Odin, "Is there a way to get the ether particles out of her body?"


    After Su Bai brought Jane back to the fairy palace, he directly found Odin and explained the situation. Although the fairy palace normally does not allow ordinary humans to enter, Su Bai naturally has this privilege to bring Jan in, and then borrowed it again. In the name of his girlfriend, otherwise Su Bai would really be afraid that Odin would not care, or what to do with Jane or the ether in the name of too dangerous.Although this possibility is unlikely, but be prepared to avoid wrangling.


    During this period of time, the immortal palace people felt very good about Su Bai, very warm and friendly.

 C377

    "I am afraid it will be difficult, at least there is no such method recorded in the fairy palace records." Odin said, shaking his head.


    "In this case, it seems that you can only use that method." Su Bai said disappointedly.


    "What way?" Odin was a little surprised. After all, even he didn''t know what way he could. How did Su Bai know?


    "Malekis!" Su Bai said solemnly: "The dark elves have not been wiped out. The leader of the dark elves, Malekiss, with a group of dark elves lurking into a deep sleep, waiting for a new nine-world training. Straight line uses etheric particles to re-rule the world. The appearance of etheric particles will inevitably wake him up. He has a reaction with the etheric particles, and he will definitely come to Jane to retrieve the etheric particles."


    Su Bai''s words shocked Odin. This was a secret that even he didn''t know.


    "How did you know that the dark elf is still alive?" Odin asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "This is not important anymore."


    At this moment, Jane seemed to wake up, looking weakly at her surroundings with a little panic: "Where is this place, who are you."


    "Jane, it''s me!"


    Su Bai walked over and said.


    "Su Bai?" Jian was taken aback.


    "You should be my dear." Su Bai said with a smile and walked over and hugged Jane directly.


    Jane was a little dazed and subconsciously hugged Su Bai, and then heard Su Bai whispering in his ear: "Now you are my girlfriend, don''t wear clothes."


    "Ah, dear, where is this?" Jane asked in a daze.


    "This is the fairy palace." Su Bai let go of Jane and briefly explained what happened.


    I heard that there were some ether particles in her body, which made Jane feel at a loss, a little at a loss.


    "I''ll take her to rest first." Su Bai said to Odin, then directly picked up Jane and went out.


    Coming out of the treatment hall, Jian looked at the fairy palace in amazement and quickly came to the place where Su Bai lived temporarily. Putting down Jian, Su Bai said with a smile: "Remember that you are my girlfriend to the outside world. The ether particles will have an impact, but I will find a solution, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    "How to solve it?" Jane asked.


    "At present, there is a relatively conservative approach, which is sure to succeed. At least it will be out of your body, but my purpose cannot guarantee 100% success, so I plan to study first. This process may be a bit painful! "


    It¡¯s easy to get the etheric particles out of Jane. Malekis will definitely get back the etheric particles when he comes, but Su Bai¡¯s purpose is to get the etheric particles. Malekiss is obviously more familiar with the etheric particles and has more control. Su Bai is really not sure whether he can cut his Husband.


    So he was going to try to see if he could use his power to get the etheric particles out of Jane''s body and onto himself.


    "I want to tell you something in advance. You should be mentally prepared." Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Jane asked nervously: "What, what''s the matter?"


    "I might die!"


    "What?" Jian was stunned and suddenly shocked, hurriedly holding Su Bai said: "It''s so dangerous, then, let''s forget it, use the safer method you said."


    Su Bai smiled and patted Jane, and said, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. I may die, but I will survive. Have you forgotten who I am?"


    "Can you survive?" Jane looked suspiciously at Su Bai.


    "Yes, but there are not many people who know about this. It''s all close to me, and people I trust know, so...you have to keep it secret for me."


    "I will!" Jane nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s fine, you can lie down first."


    Jane lay down, Su Bai sat next to her and put her hands on top of her body and closed her eyes to sense. Although the physical form of ether particles is somewhat different, since it is an infinite gem, since it is a stone, the shadow should also be there. Magnetic field!


    Su Bai''s purpose is to use the power of a magnetic field to suck out these etheric particles!


    Feeling the existence of ether particles, Su Bai activated his ability!


    No response.


    It was like sinking into the sea, without even a single wave.


    This result is not surprising, this is an etheric particle, this is an infinite gem, naturally it is impossible to control it so easily.He began to have a lot of stimulus ability, focusing on controlling the etheric particles like ecstasy.


    Jane''s expression gradually became a little bit painful, as if she could feel a wave of energy in her body, this energy, this pain gradually made Jane lose her mind.Su Bai, who closed his eyes, did not realize that Jane had changed. The red light of ether particles appeared on her body. Jane slowly opened her eyes, and even their eyes were red!


    She is completely controlled by ether particles.


    "Moved!"


    Suddenly, I felt that the etheric particles that had been unresponsive all the time seemed to move, which made Su Bai excited instantly and hurriedly increased his energy, wanting to rush.


    He already felt that the etheric particles seemed to be coming out of Jane''s body quickly.


    "It''s done!" Su Bai thought to himself with excitement, but suddenly felt a burst of energy strong enough to destroy everything.Opening his eyes subconsciously, Su Bai saw Jane actually sat up, his eyes glowing red and waved at him fiercely.


    At that moment, the ability of the fittest to survive was activated instantly, and the body had become some kind of hard rock.


    The dark red light came out suddenly, and Su Bai was hit in an instant, and the powerful force directly flew Su Bai out, breaking through the wall of the room.

 C378

    Bang bang bang!


    Like an afterimage, Su Bai didn''t know how many things he smashed in a blink of an eye. Finally, he fell to the ground with a bang, his body was directly penetrated.Su Bai''s eyes were a little surprised, and he immediately felt black in front of him.


    died!


    Item 0099


    There was a boom, a few houses and their walls collapsed, and the smoke filled them.


    Such a big movement quickly caused confusion.


    In Su Bai''s room, Jane closed his eyes and fainted suddenly, and the etheric particles seemed to be calm.


    In less than a minute, countless guards ran from a distance, and Valkyrie was among them.When she arrived, she was surprised to see this scene, and then she searched among the ruins. It didn''t take long before she found that Su Bai ran past.


    Su Bai was lying on the ground in the ruins, his clothes were ripped to reveal his strong chest.


    "Su Bai, Su Bai..." Valkyrie hugged Su Bai and shouted loudly, but Su Bai did not respond.


    "Therapist, therapist." Valkyrie yelled, and soon a therapist came over and checked.


    "How is it?" she asked with concern.


    The therapist shook his head, frowned and said inexplicably, "Everything in his body is normal, without any injuries, and the signs of life are also good."


    "Then why didn''t he wake up?"


    "I''m also very strange at this point."


    Su Bai didn''t have any injuries, but he fell into a coma and remained awake.


    On the other side, the therapist also checked Jane.


    The situation is not so optimistic.


    Her body is very weak, it is almost to the point of fragmentation, and the person has fallen into a deep coma, it seems that it will not last long.


    "Ahem!"


    Just when Valkyrie was about to send Su Bai to the treatment hall for a detailed examination, he suddenly heard Su Bai''s coughing, and immediately saw Su Bai opened his eyes and woke up.


    "Are you awake? How do you feel?" Valkyrie asked Su Bai to sit up.


    "It can''t be better." Su Bai glanced at Valkyrie, showing a big smile.


    Valkyrie froze for a moment and didn''t know what to say."It''s all like this, okay?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, and he obtained the power of ether particles, of course it was good!


    When he just woke up, he already felt that he had acquired a new and powerful ability, the ability of ether particles, or infinite gems.


    "In the beginning, Jane was still in a coma when the etheric particles attacked her. This etheric particle is protecting itself. In other words, the etheric particle has thinking and thinking. Although it may not be high, it is not a dead thing. , Jane''s appearance seems to have been completely controlled by the etheric particles, so she can only gain abilities when she is dead."


    "I''m afraid that among the infinite gems, only ether particles can do this. If you change it to a cosmic cube or other gems, you can''t use gold fingers to gain abilities."


    "Furthermore, the attack just now should have been threatened by the etheric particles, and a strong force was used, otherwise it would be impossible to kill himself with a single blow. In the movie, Malkis used the etheric particles to attack Sol several times. When Thor is dead, it can be seen that Malekis can''t exert all his power, naturally it can''t compare with the power of the etheric particle itself!"


    "However, although I have the ability of ether particles, it doesn''t seem to be very strong. This ability is different from others. Perhaps it is because I am too weak now and still need exercise? So I can''t use all my abilities?"


    "This situation is the first time I have encountered it. Infinite Gems is really different!"


    Su Bai has analyzed many things in a short moment.


    "Although it''s comfortable for you, I think I''ll get up." Su Bai smiled and said to Valkyrie, then stood up, looking at his movements and state, it seemed that he was really fine.Valkyrie followed up and asked, "What happened?"


    "A little accident."


    Su Bai said a word and then looked into the depths of the ruins and saw Jane.


    "I want to take her away."


    Su Bai said, then without waiting for Valkyrie''s answer, he teleported over and hugged Jane, opened the wormhole and disappeared.


    Valkyrie hurriedly planned to tell Odin the news, but he heard the alarm, a riot broke out in the dungeon, and a dark elf battleship invaded Asgard.


    "Huh? The ether particle is not here anymore!"


    In the Dark Elf battleship, Malekis originally wanted to attack the fairy palace to take away the etheric particles, but suddenly discovered that the etheric particles were not here.


    "Stop, turn around and go back."


    "But did we just give up attacking the fairy palace like this?"


    "The turmoil has already occurred, and they can''t take care of themselves now, just in time I can retrieve the ether particles." Malekis said, the battleship has turned around and left.


    Leaving aside the situation in the fairy palace for the time being, Su Bai took Jane directly to Wattenheim, the kingdom of dark elves.


    Jane''s situation seemed extremely weak, and could be possible at any time... and the etheric particles seemed to fall into a deep sleep and couldn''t feel it.

 C379

    Putting Jane aside, Su Bai waited quietly. He believed that Malekis should appear soon.


    Taking advantage of this time, Su Bai was thinking about his golden fingers. It seemed that it was not as simple as knowing himself, but it seemed to have a detailed or deeper meaning for the ability to be obtained after being killed.He really didn¡¯t intend to use gold fingers to gain abilities, otherwise he would not activate the survival of the fittest at that time, but by coincidence, the special nature of ether particles created this result. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s changed to other infinite gems. It is impossible.


    It may be because he only gained the ability instead of possessing ether particles, or the ability was too strong and he couldn''t exert it at all. Su Bai felt that he could not exert too much ability, but as he improved, he should still improve. The main thing is...With this ability, can I use other infinite gems?Because the abilities are derived from the same source, in other words, can I use the Universe Rubik''s Cube without using external forces?


    Rumbling.


    An ear-splitting voice suddenly sounded, and immediately after that, a huge battleship gradually emerged in the sky, and several people came out from it. The leader... is the leader of the dark elf, Malkis!


    "Aether particles are here, you can take them away."


    Su Bai pointed at Jane next to him, and said to Malekis.


    Malekis frowned and looked at Su Bai, then slowly stretched out his hand to Jian...


    Chapter 0100 Su defeat VS Malekis


    In an instant, Jane slowly flew up and floated in the air. Her eyes were dark red when she opened her eyes, as if some switch was activated. Jane suddenly opened her arms, and in an instant, countless dark red particles came from her. Floated out of the body.


    "It''s not the same, it''s not the same. Malekis waved his hand to make the ether particles come out. I couldn''t feel it just now. It seems that Malekis must die. Only when he is dead can he get the ether particles! "


    Seeing the ether particles coming out of Jane''s body, Jane fell to the ground, Su Bai instantly appeared under Jane and hugged her.


    Without the influence of ether particles, Jane''s safety does not need to be worried.


    The next moment, Su Bai teleported to the distance to put him down while holding Jane, and then teleported back.


    At this time, the etheric particles were surrounding Malekiss, pouring into his body.In an instant, the etheric particles were completely integrated into Malekis, and Malekis'' aura suddenly changed, and the whole feeling was different.


    Taking the etheric particles back, Malekis turned and wanted to leave.


    "Just leave? Is it okay to ignore me so much?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Malekis turned his head to look at Su Bai: "Do you want to die?"


    "Yes, the question is... can you kill me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Malekis looked at Su Bai with a sneer expression, waved his hand to let the dark elf around him solve Su Bai, and he continued to walk towards the battleship.The ether particles have been taken back, and the time for the nine kingdoms to join together is about to come, he has no time to waste here!


    One step, two steps.


    Before reaching the third step, Malekis saw a blue light flying out of his head, followed by a loud bang, his battleship...destroyed!


    Malkis'' anger instantly burned, and he turned around violently.


    The corpse of the dark elf was lying on the ground, and Su Bai looked at Malekiss with a smile: "Come on, kill me!"


    "I will perfect you!"


    Su Bai destroyed the battleship and made Malekis very angry. With a roar, his hands suddenly waved, and the dark red ethereal particles swept towards Su Bai.The powerful force seemed to have cut off the space, with the sound of wind and sharp attacks, and it had come to Su Bai in an instant.


    The magnetic field shield suddenly opened.


    "Boom boom." "Boom boom!"


    The etheric particles hit the magnetic shield and sent a crashing sound.


    "what?"


    Malekis sneered unexpectedly and increased his strength again.


    The ether particles became stronger, and the violent impact made the magnetic field shield gradually tremble, which meant it was about to shatter.Su Bai maintained the magnetic shield to increase its stability, and walked towards Malekis step by step against the etheric particles.


    "Aren''t you trying to kill me? This level is not enough!" Su Bai walked provocatively toward Malekis.


    Malekis glared at Su Bai and spurred the big particles. The light of the ether particles has become brighter and brighter, and the particles are gradually invisible at such fast speed, only a red beam of light can be seen.


    The red and blue collided, and the sound was deafening.


    Although the powerful attack of the etheric particles did not break the magnetic shield, the pressure and impact were great, and Su Bai''s progress seemed to become a little slower.


    "Is this level enough?" Malekis gritted his teeth.


    At this time, Su Bai could no longer move forward.


    Looking up at Malekis, Su Bai smiled suddenly: "It''s so far away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the magnetic field shield suddenly disappeared, and the etheric particles swept through Su Bai, but disappeared.Malekis looked for Su Bai in amazement, but suddenly felt a strong wind hit behind him.


    "boom!"


    Malekis shook his body violently, and the etheric particles erupted from behind him like a barrier.


    "boom!"


    With a punch, the etheric particles did not stop Su Bai at all, as if Su Bai''s fist did not exist.Passing through the etheric particles easily, his fist hit Malekis directly, and Malekis flew out instantly like a kite with a broken wire.


    Zi Zi Zi!

 C380

    At least there were hundreds of meters away before Malekis crashed to the ground.The huge force made Malekiss not stop after landing, his body made a long mark on the ground, and finally with a bang, Malekis'' head knocked on a huge rock in front, and it stopped. Come down.


    His back seemed to be split, and his head was even more dizzy. Malkis tried to stand up but fell directly.


    "call!"


    Malekis shook his head to make himself sober, then struggled to turn around.


    A shadow blocked the light.


    Malekis looked at Su Bai in front of him, and cried out a little bit desperately: "How is it possible? How can you pass through the etheric particles!"


    "Perhaps a coincidence? Why don''t you try again?" Su Bai cocked his mouth and said jokingly.


    No matter what his tone was, Malekis waved the etheric particles and blasted towards Su Bai.


    This time, Su Bai did not set up a magnetic shield, and it seemed that he planned to resist?


    "Wow!"


    Seeing that the ether particles were about to hit Su Bai, something strange happened suddenly.


    Malkis could see clearly that the etheric particle unexpectedly changed its direction after approaching Su Bai and passed by him and flew away.This shocked Malkis and hurriedly controlled the etheric particles to attack again, but the result was...the same.


    This feeling is as if the etheric particles can''t sense Su Bai''s existence, he doesn''t exist at all.


    As long as it is close to a certain range, the etheric particles seem to be unable to feel the existence of Su Bai!


    "How could this be, how could this be..."


    Malekis had never seen such a situation before, and he couldn''t understand why this happened?


    "Want to know?"


    Malekis nodded."why?"


    Su Bai smiled brilliantly: "But I don''t want to tell you!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Malekiss was very angry, and then he saw Su Bai suddenly bent over and grabbed him, his hand burst into flames.


    In an instant, Malekis felt the pain of a scorching soul sweep over him, and in a short time, his whole person was surrounded by flames.


    Item 0101


    Malekiss body was burned by the fire of hell, and screams came and screamed one after another. He urged the etheric particles to protect himself, but the etheric particles did not work at all. In a short moment, Malekis had already burned. It was completely turned into a pool of ashes.


    The last cluster of flames went out, leaving behind a human-shaped ashes and etheric particles floating in the ground.


    When Malekis died, the etheric particles obviously became a little dazed.


    "come on!"


    Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand and looked at the etheric particles and said softly, as if he had heard his call, the etheric particles suddenly flew up and formed a small whirlwind, instantly blowing the ashes of Malekis away. Whereabouts.


    The etheric particles floating in the air flew towards Su Bai instantly, and densely poured into Su Bai''s body.Su Bai did not deliberately restrain the ability of the fittest to survive, but it did not activate as if it knew that the etheric particles were not malicious.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    After the etheric particles penetrated into Su Bai''s body, Su Bai didn''t feel any strangeness, and he couldn''t even find the existence of etheric particles if he didn''t sense it.


    "Although I don¡¯t know how Malekis did it, it is obvious that the ether particle has no effect on me because I have the ability of the ether particle, and I have the same origin. For it, I am the same as it, so I don¡¯t It will hurt me!"


    "Perhaps... I want to be the only one who ignores the harm of infinite gems!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, turned and teleported to Jane''s side.


    Jane seems to be in a semi-conscious state, murmuring but slurred.Su Bai picked up Jane, turned on the impulse and returned to the fairy palace!


    "what?"


    Su Bai suddenly discovered that there was chaos in the fairy palace, and found Valkyrie Su Bai moved over and asked what was going on.After Su Bai left, riots broke out in the dungeon. A dark elf cursed warrior actually mixed up and broke the cage, releasing many criminals and causing panic. The dark elf battleship appeared before but left immediately.So although it caused chaos and many criminals fled, the situation quickly stabilized.


    Now Thor is leading people to track down the cursed warrior.


    "It''s really miserable, this is abandoned."


    Originally intending to use the organization fighters to create a panic, he didn''t expect that his departure made Malekiss change his mind, and as a result, fighting alone would be resolved sooner or later.


    "Where is Loki?"


    Su Bai asked.


    "Loki was not released, but... the Loreley you saw last time she ran away. I planned to catch it myself but I can''t go away now, so I am going to let Sieff go." Valkyrie Said.


    "Loreley?"


    Su Bai thought for a while, and said, "Don''t bother Sieve, Lorelai will leave it to me."

 C381

    "Do you remember? She..."


    "She can charm and hypnotize men, of course I remember, but I don''t think she can treat me well." Su Bai smiled confidently. Although I don''t know how Lorelai did it, it is nothing more than spirit. So he is really not worried.


    "By the way, tell Thor and Sif, I''m going back."


    "You... are you going to leave?" Valkyrie was stunned and even a little bit sad.


    "What? You want to challenge me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "of course!"


    "Until I know I can beat you, I will not give up the challenge during this period."


    "Then you may not be successful in your life. Take some exercise. Whenever you feel that you have improved a lot, then challenge me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Valkyrie nodded, and then... made a move that Su Bai did not expect.


    She actually embraced Su Bai!


    Honestly speaking, Su Bai really didn''t expect Valkyrie to do such a thing, except at the beginning yelling to compete with him. After being defeated by himself, Valkyrie''s has been kept low and he has been abused many times. , I really didn''t expect her to be so emotional, or that she would embrace it actively.


    It would be better if...she didn''t wear armor.


    After the separation, Su Bai went back and took the Universe Rubik''s Cube and left the fairy palace.


    After returning, Su Bai first took Jane to a nearby hospital, and asked the doctor to help him perform a thorough examination and treatment. At the same time, he found Daisy telepathically and directly told Daisy the address of the hospital...Wait until Daisy came. The doctor just arranged a ward for Jane.


    "How did you do it? Talking in my head?" After Daisy came, she asked Su Bai in surprise. Suddenly someone was talking to you in anyone''s good mind. When you didn''t know how to answer, you would Feel surprised.


    "It''s just telepathy."


    "How''s Jane?"


    Daisy asked worriedly looking at Jane who was sleeping on the bed.


    "After a period of recuperation, it will be fine."


    Daisy breathed a sigh of relief and then asked curiously: "What happened, and why did the gravity anomaly disappear?"


    "It''s a long story. Come on, sit here." Su Bai took Daisy to the escort bed next to him and sat down, and then turned over and lay on Daisy''s lap, Daisy''s face. It was red in an instant, and her close position made her nervous.


    "It''s really big! Lying here is even blocked!"


    Su Bai wanted to see Daisy''s face, but what she saw was her chest...


    And also close at hand.


    "You...you can''t tell you anymore." Daisy whispered.


    "I really don''t want to say it now."


    Su Baiwei laughed and slowly raised her hand, which made Daisy nervous instantly, bit her lip and finally did not move. Daisy shook a few times until Su Bai''s hand was placed on it.


    "It feels the same as I thought."


    Su Baiwei said with a smile, moved unceremoniously, and then slowly said what had happened in the fairy palace.


    At first Daisy could still hear it, but slowly she didn''t know what Su Bai said. Su Bai''s hands destroyed her mind like magic.


    "Patter!"


    In a trance, it seemed to hear the sound of the button being opened.


    Before Daisy could react, she suddenly felt Su Bai''s hand move away, and then turned over and sat up.


    "you''re awake?"


    Su Bai, who was sitting on the side, said to Jane with a smile, and Daisy realized that... Jane was awake!


    Chapter 0102: Recollecting That Kiss?


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Jane looked at Su Bai and Daisy blankly, and found that she was already in the hospital.After a moment of stunned, the memory gradually recovered, Jane struggled and hurriedly said to Su Bai, "Are you okay? I, I didn''t mean it..."


    In her memory, Su Bai wanted to help herself take away the ether particles, but she was injured by the ether particles.


    Seeing Jane''s worry, Su Bai said with a smile: "I''m not standing here intact, I''m fine, and I know you didn''t mean it."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." Jane breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "The etheric particles..."


    "The ether particle is no longer on you, now...it is with me!" As he said, Su Bai''s palm was slightly lifted, and the dark red ether particle appeared on top of his palm in an instant.


    "You, are you unaffected by it?"


    "Of course." Su Bai smiled and retracted the ether particles, and then said: "So you can relax and take care of your body here. When your health is better, you and Daisy will go to work in Immortal Company."


    "Huh? But..."

 C382

    "It''s nothing, you know that the Timeless Island is now independent, and talents in all aspects are very short. And in the future, my goal is definitely the universe. You can help me a lot. So this matter is set, I Someone will come over to accompany you temporarily, and will pick you up when you recover physically."


    "I go!"


    Daisy spoke.


    Jane looked at Daisy and nodded in agreement.


    Su Bai smiled and took out the phone to prepare for someone to come over.


    "Well, someone will come to accompany you in a while and help you settle down." Putting down the phone, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Are you...?" Jane asked.


    "I have other things to deal with!"


    About half an hour or so, someone knocked on the door of the ward and then pushed in.


    "It''s you!"


    It was a little surprised to see Su defeated by the two people who came in.


    "Mr!"


    "The Black Queen asked us to come."


    The two spoke in tandem.


    These two are twin sisters, who were caught by Agent Zero before, and they are the sister of Monet St. Croix.


    Nicole, Claudette!


    The abilities that the two currently demonstrate are only telepathy, but there is no danger here, so it is enough.


    Su Bai introduced them to each other and asked their sisters to temporarily follow Jane and Daisy.The twin sisters were also in the college before and graduated from the same group as Li Qianhuan. Many people in the college envied Li Qianhuan''s ability to perform the task. Now the sisters are also excited.


    Although this task is basically not dangerous, it is still a task!


    "I believe you will get along very happily. You can talk about the situation on the Timeless Island so that they have a preparation." Su Bai said with a smile and was about to leave.


    First, he returned to the Timeless Island and put the universe cube up, and then felt the position of Skye and others.


    In a hotel room.


    Skye was sitting at the computer monitoring what happened, but Natasha and Allen were not there.Maybe only himself, so Skye wears casually.


    Skye was sitting at the computer and was monitoring what was going on, but Natasha and Allen were not there. Skye was the only one who wore casual clothes, wearing only a set of black underwear, and he was in good shape.


    "Only you?"


    The voice suddenly sounded in the quiet room, and Skye was startled, stood up and turned around and put on a fighting posture.


    "Are you... want to do something with me?" Su Bai said with a smile looking at Skye''s posture.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Sky was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect it to be Su Bai. He hurriedly put his hands down and tried to find clothes, but then suddenly remembered that he just...seems to have washed the clothes, not yet dried.


    This is embarrassing!


    "I''ve seen it without wearing them. Why are you nervous about wearing clothes?" Su Bai smiled and asked, "Where are they?"


    "They went to investigate the centipede warrior, we already have a clue." Skye replied, and then briefly said the matter.


    After Su Bai left, they found the whereabouts of the woman in the floral dress, the person in charge of the Centipede Project.S.H.I.E.L.D. had a small-scale confrontation with them, and the centipede warrior named Mike was also asked for help, but the result was not ideal. The other party arrested his son as a threat. In the end, Phil Colson And Mike was taken away.Now S.H.I.E.L.D. people are trying their best to track down Phil Colson, and Skye and the others are also tracking down the whereabouts of the woman in the floral dress. After having clues, Natasha and Allen have gone to arrest people.


    "That''s it... Then Phil Coleson should discover his secret soon." Su Bai nodded and looked at Skye.


    Phil Coleson was resurrected because he was injected with the drug GH325, which was collected and extracted from the body of the Cree. Although this drug resurrected Phil Coleson, it also brought him some side effects.In the TV series, Skye has also been injected but she does not have these side effects and sequelae, because... Skye is a stranger!


    The origin of the foreigner is the Cree.


    "First... sir, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Feeling that Su Bai was staring at him, Skye was a little nervous and inexplicably thinking of the kiss that day, which made her breathing involuntarily change quickly. No The ups and downs of living.


    Seeing Skye like this, Su Bai immediately guessed what she thought of, and said with a smile: "What? Are you reminiscing about the kiss?"


    "Well, no! I don''t have one!" Skye explained hurriedly in a panic.


    But it was obvious that she was not good at speaking, and the meaning of trying to cover it was too obvious.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and reached out to hug Skye''s waist: "I can add another impression to you."


    With that, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed.


    Sky closed his eyes uncontrollably.


    Holding Skye and kissing, Skye''s reaction was a little stiff, but as Su Bai''s upper and lower hands Skye gradually became a little active, his hands subconsciously embraced Su Bai''s neck, and he started to cater to Su Bai''s neck shyly.


    Item 0103

 C383

    Skye''s response was jerky and could not talk about skills, but it was this instinct-driven response that felt better.Originally, Su Bai was just like teasing Skye. It was interesting to see her shy, but he was a little addicted to it unknowingly.


    Patty!


    The button was unbuttoned, something was thrown out by Su Bai, and he hugged Skye and threw it directly onto the bed and threw him on.


    The sky was thunder and fire, and it was going to be out of control, but suddenly there was a sound on the computer.


    Skye, who was in a trance, woke up instantly and pushed Su Bai: "Yes, it''s news from Natasha and the others. They have completed their mission and are coming back."


    "Do you want to be so coincidental." Su Bai smiled and got up from Skye.


    Seeing the strange thing about Su Bai, Skye blushed and got up and walked to the computer to operate it, probably in response to Natasha and the others'' news.


    "give!"


    Su Bai handed the clothes to Skye, who hurriedly put them on with his head down.


    Seeing her embarrassed and shy look, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing: "How about it? Now that I am more impressed? Your response just now was good."


    Skye shyly didn''t know what to say, and she didn''t know why she reacted like that.


    For about half an hour, Natasha and Allen returned with a woman in a floral dress.


    When they entered the house, they were surprised to see that Su Bai was there, and Skye was still wearing only underwear.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "My clothes are not dry after washing." Skye explained hurriedly.


    As a result, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard Su Bai lazily say: "The good thing was interrupted by you, let''s talk, how can I make up for it."


    Skye''s face turned red in an instant, and he never expected that her husband would say so directly.


    Natasha smiled: "Should we go next door first? We will come back after the husband is over?"


    "Let them go to the next door, you will be almost there!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "If you think, sir, of course I would!" Natasha smiled sweetly.


    Su Bai smiled, and then looked at Lena.


    Natasha explained: "When we found her, she was trying to awaken Phil Coleson''s memory and wanted to know the secret of his resurrection. After that, we notified S.H.I.E.L.D., and now Phil Cole Elson should have gone back."


    Knowing that Mr. Phil Coleson has a good relationship, and this time the matter is also easy.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "She should be one of the heads of the centipede organization. The person behind this organization should be a clairvoyant. It is said that she can know that the future suspects is a mutant with a foreseeable future. Interrogation, maybe you will know the news of the scarlet cloak.


    "Clairvoyance is not a mutant with abilities, but just a mystery. But..." Su Bai got up and walked in front of Lena, who hadn''t spoken since entering.


    Reaching out and squeezing Lena''s chin, she looked at her calm eyes and said: "Some things are really ironic. I think that people who follow can predict the future, but actually the opposite is true!"


    "What do you mean?"


    The calm Rena finally reacted after hearing this and couldn''t help asking.


    Quite the opposite?Could it be that he was talking about himself!


    Su Bai smiled and let go of Lena, and said faintly: "S.H.I.E.L.D. will handle the clairvoyance, and Natasha will leave it to you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With that said, Natasha glanced at Alan, and the two took Lena to the bathroom. Obviously the interrogation was not so friendly.


    "Let''s check to see if there are any special circumstances recently, such as a robbery that is too obvious, with a wider scope." Su Bai said towards Skye.


    Although he didn''t know the intention, Skye quickly investigated.


    About ten minutes later, Skye whispered: "Sir, there is a discovery."


    "There are a few more obvious robberies here, and the suspect should be a motorcade of a speeding party, currently staying in this bar!" Skye turned his head and said.


    Su Bai took a look."It should be her."


    "Before these things, there seemed to be abnormal spatial fluctuations nearby, and the people from SHIELD seemed to have gone."


    "Phil Coleson is really desperate. He started on the mission just after he was rescued?" Su Bai smiled, then turned his head and shouted to the bathroom."Natasha!"


    Natasha came out.


    "Leina''s interrogation work is handed over to Ellen. I believe she should be good at these too. You go out with me to perform the task."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Well, need... what do I need to do?" Skye asked.


    "If you can fight like Natasha, I can take you." Su Bai said with a smile: "Wait here, I will notify you if necessary. When I come back, I will give you a reward!"

 C384

    "reward?"


    Skye froze for a moment, but Natasha smiled.


    Su Bai teleported directly with Natasha, and appeared on a deserted road the next moment.As soon as they appeared, a creak of brakes was heard, and several black cars stopped abruptly.


    Several people got off the car.


    Phil Colson, May, and Ward!


    "Oh my God, it''s Su defeated, the Eternal Island Su defeated..."


    "Is that woman the last time we met? Saved the chief."


    Fitz and Simmons, who hadn''t come down, were whispering excitedly as they watched outside, especially seeing Su Bai which made them very excited.


    King of the Timeless Isle, leader of mutants!


    "I think... we have another purpose." Phil Colson walked over and said with a smile.


    "You are too hard, even if you are resurrected once, are you not afraid of exhaustion?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Phil Colson paused: "I am energetic now! We detected that there was a spatial fluctuation, the same as when Sol came last time, so, are you also from Asgard?"


    "Well, I just came back from Asgard just to solve this incident by the way." Su Bai nodded and then said: "This person''s situation is a bit special, I think you better not mix up."


    "I think too, but the task above can''t be helped!" Phil Colson said.


    "Well, let''s see who can catch it." Su Bai said with a smile indifferently.


    Item 0104


    Not far away is the bar where the target is located. The main fighters of the SHIELD team are Ward and May. Phil Coleson can barely count as one, except that they also brought many ordinary agents this time.After arriving at the place, Phil Colson commanded.


    "The woman inside is called Lorelai. She has a kind of hypnotic ability, but she just swims to men. Her physical fitness and fighting ability are far more than ordinary humans. People from S.H.I. One can''t handle it!"


    "Then when shall we shoot?" Natasha asked.


    "No hurry, S.H.I.E.L.D.''s style wants to manage everything, so let them take care of it. Let''s watch the show first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Boom boom!"


    The gunfire suddenly sounded, and the SHIELD team had already started fighting with them.


    "As for Xiao''s development, I am going to give you full responsibility. You can make your own decisions. It''s up to you to develop to what point and how to develop." Su Bai said softly.


    Natasha nodded and said, "Actually...I want to cooperate with SHIELD."


    "Oh? Talk about your thoughts." Su Bai said.


    "At present, Akatsuki''s foundation is still too weak. There is too much difference in manpower and material resources. This time the investigation of the centipede organization can reflect the facts, and S.H.I.E.L.D. In addition to saving Phil Colson, I think I should be able to form a cooperative relationship with them and develop myself with their resources."


    Su Bai said noncommittal: "As long as it is good for Timeless Island, as long as you can develop Akatsuki, I don''t care what method you use. If you think it is so good, then do it. But... if you don''t do well, I will consider it. Substitution!"


    "boom!"


    As he was talking, a man was thrown out of the tavern.


    It turned out that the S.H.I.E.L.D. team had already entered the tavern, but... it didn''t look optimistic, because it was May that was thrown out!


    Mei snorted painfully and stood up after landing. At this time, many people walked out of the tavern.


    "Good fellow, the whole army is wiped out!"


    Phil Coelson, Ward, and a bunch of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were obviously controlled by Lorelai, and with the addition of those from the original Speeding Party, the number was huge.


    Except for May, Su Bai, Natasha, and Fitz and Simmons, who have been in the car, are basically her people!


    Mei stepped back slowly and vigilantly. What she saw just now was very clear. The woman just touched the Chief and them and said a few words. The Chief and them became her people as if they were controlled. She was just thrown by Ward. from.


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, it makes May dare not let go of the attack.


    Lorelai walked in front, next to Ward and Phil Colson.


    She wore a black leather jacket and leather pants, with a very proud expression.


    "Hey, it''s you! I remember you!"


    When she found Su Bai not far away, she was slightly surprised, but she didn''t panic at all and walked over slowly."In the dungeon of the fairy palace, you are with Valkyrie. Valkyrie was very respectful of you at the time. Because of her character, only the strong can do that."


    "What''s your name?"


    Lorelai came slowly, and Natasha stepped forward slightly.


    Lorelai glanced at Natasha and looked at Su Bai with scorching eyes: "You are a strong man, if I can get you, I won''t have to worry about their hunting down, and even...I can even counterattack the immortals. Gong. Be my warrior, I will give you whatever you want..."


    Her voice gradually became so ethereal, as if it had a special magical power.


    Su Bai looked at her and his eyes seemed to change: "Can you really give me anything I want?"

 C385

    "Of course, only you!" Lorelai raised the corner of his mouth and said triumphantly.


    "I want you!"


    "Of course you can. As long as you become my warrior, help me clear the obstacles and become the master of this world, you will...get mine..." Lorelai has come to Su Bai''s face and stretched out his hand slowly. With Su Bai''s face.


    In an instant, Su Bai felt a strange energy that seemed to affect his thinking, and it seemed to deepen his impression of Lorelai, making her more important than her own life, but this power was in an instant Just as Su Bai''s powerful mental power was defeated, looking at Lorelai''s delicate face, Su Bai deliberately looked at her with fascinating eyes."With me, you don''t need them. Natasha, get them done."


    "First..." When Natasha saw Su Bai''s strange performance, she thought he was also controlled, and immediately heard her husband''s voice ringing in her mind."Do as I said, she still can''t control me, I will play with her."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Natasha breathed a sigh of relief, and then rushed towards Ward and them.


    "I need an army!" Lorelai said with a frown towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, you need me!"


    Lorelai wanted to say more, but heard the voice behind him, and immediately saw Natasha alone in such a short period of time that they had put all those people down, including Ward!May next to him, and Fitz and Simmons in the car were all staring.


    Mei Ke is an iron cavalry, very strong, but she has to marvel at Natasha''s neat skill.


    "Well, I need you! Now, take me out of here and don''t let the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. find us." Everyone has been resolved, and Lorelai is not entangled.


    "no problem!"


    Su Bai glanced at Natasha, and then he moved his arms around Lorelai''s waist and disappeared!


    "Su Bai has been controlled, why are you still listening to him? Now that this person controls Su Bai, the whole world is about to fall into disaster!" Mei said towards Natasha.


    Natasha shook her head: "Mister''s order I naturally have to obey unconditionally, not to mention..."


    Looking at Ward and others on the ground, Natasha said: "What''s more, the gentleman will not be controlled as easily as they are."


    "You mean?"


    "Mr. Lorelai will take care of it. You should worry about these people!" Natasha said lightly.


    Chapter 0105 I am yours, my warrior!


    In a hotel room.


    Lorelai was watching Su Bai''s news with his computer. When Su Bai teleported here, Lolaila was very excited. With the teleport ability, she could at least ensure that the fairy palace could not catch herself, and followed Su Bai. After saying the name, he was completely shocked by Su Bai''s identity.


    The leader of the mutants, the King of the Timeless Isle, wiped out the Kitari army that Loki once brought, the strongest in the atrium!


    This series of news is enough to prove that Su Bai can not only protect his own safety, but also easily help himself to conquer the world, and even conquer the fairy palace!


    "The Timeless Island belongs to your country. Can you let people in your country obey your orders unconditionally?"


    Lorelai turned around excitedly and asked Su Bai.


    "Didn''t you see it?" Su Bai pointed to Natasha''s performance.


    "In other words, can you let them help you conquer the world? I suddenly felt lucky that I finally escaped the dungeon and no longer had to endure the pain of being trapped there and unable to speak. I even met you, my warrior!" Lorela walked into Su Bai and said sadly: "You don''t know what life I have been and what pain I have endured these years, you...will help me get revenge, right?"


    With that said, Lorelei leaned against Su Bai in a charming manner, and the charm of sentient beings showed the expression of grievance and expectation, which made people feel like they wanted to be cared and loved.Su Bai looked at Lorelai and felt that her reaction was not pretending, but real!


    In other words, the truth is revealed?


    Su Bai stretched his hand to hold Lorelai''s waist: "What do you want?"


    "I want you to destroy the fairy palace!" Lorelei said.


    "Destroying the fairy palace is not easy."


    "Don''t... you don''t want to avenge me?" Lorelai said sadly.


    "I want you!" Su Bai said with burning eyes.


    "Yes! When you avenge me, you will get mine!" Lorelai said affirmatively.


    "I want it now!"


    With that, Su Bai suddenly hugged Lorelai and lowered his head to kiss.


    Lorelai was a little panicked and wanted to resist but couldn''t get rid of it."Let go of me, I...I will give it to you, but not now..." She struggled and gasped, but Su Bai did not stop at all.This made her a little surprised, her words... didn''t work?Because he is a king too possessive?That''s why...


    Lorelai''s thoughts gradually fell into a trance, Su Bai''s offensive was too hot and too strong, and it didn''t take long for Lorelai to be taken off by him.


    "Don''t do this, my warrior! I will give it to you, really... But you have to avenge me first, this is my wish, won''t you help me achieve it?" Relai said pleadingly.


    "But it''s not my wish!"


    "I am the king of the Timeless Isle. I have the strength to help you take revenge. No one is stronger than me. Who else deserves to own you except for a strong like me?" Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai''s words seemed to have broken Lorelai''s belief. Looking at Su Bai''s handsome face and sturdy body, coupled with his identity and strength...It seems that he was right.It''s just... Although Lorelai charms and controls men, but he only uses them as tools to achieve his goals, and has never thought about what to do with them.


    Seeing Su Bai, Lorelai was silent for a moment and said: "I am yours, my warrior!"

 C386

    After that, Lorelai took the initiative to hug Su Bai and kissed him.


    After a short while, Lorelai''s painful grunt was heard, and it didn''t take long... the voice gradually faded.


    ...


    The sun rises slowly, and the sun shines on the earth.


    The breeze blows, the curtains tremble slightly, and the warm sun shines in.


    Lorelai squinted his eyes and snorted comfortably. Looking at Su Bai next to him, Lorelai had a very special feeling, a feeling he had never had before, as if he had some kind of unspeakable bondage with him before. same!


    The golden hair looked extremely dazzling in the sun, Lorelai leaned against Su Bai''s chest, and felt extremely peaceful at this moment.


    He didn''t even want revenge, nor did he want him to do anything for himself.


    There are no waves of peace and tranquility, and I even want time to stay at this moment forever!


    This kind of thought, this kind of mood, she has never had it before!


    Before being locked up in the fairy palace dungeon, she pursued power, thinking about controlling men and controlling the country.After being locked up in the dungeon, she thought about how to escape, how to get revenge after going out, and even before last night, all she thought about was how to use Su Bai to achieve her goals.


    but now¡­¡­


    Lorelai felt that she had changed. This change made her panic. This is not her style. She doesn''t know how this change will affect her!She remembered that she left the arm that made her unwilling to leave, but the body did not execute the command.


    "I am not familiar with him at all, he is just a tool of mine. It''s just... only because I have a relationship with him, that''s why I feel this way." Lorelai said softly, trying to convince himself to return to normal.


    She felt her body move.


    "Sure enough, it''s just a momentary emotional illusion." Lorelai was about to get up with joy, but she felt a hand holding her shoulder and hugging herself over.


    Not only did he not leave this arm, but instead lay on his chest.


    In an instant, her unrecoverable emotion seemed to be easily defeated, and she didn''t even have the thought of leaving.That kind of contact is not only about the body, but more like an attraction from the depths of the soul.


    "Wake up? Did you sleep well?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Lorelai said awkwardly, "Very well, I haven''t slept so well for a long time, but... we should get up."


    "Sunshine, breeze, you are surrounded by people who sleep with you, such a cozy and comfortable atmosphere, are you willing to get up?" Su Bai said with a smile, his voice seemed to have a kind of magnetism and magic, and Lorelai couldn''t help feeling that he should Enjoy it for a while.


    "You have already got me, haven''t you? You...you should help me now...help me get revenge!" In a short sentence, Lorelai felt that he was reluctant to say it, and it was very difficult!


    Item 0106


    "Yes, if I were controlled by you, I should really help you get revenge now." Su Bai''s mouth was slightly raised, and she gently stroked her fat-skinned shoulders.


    Not knowing whether it was because of Su Bai''s hand or what she said, Lorelai shook slightly and her voice trembled: "You, what did you say?"


    "I said, I slept with you, but I didn''t intend to avenge you!"


    Su Bai looked at Lorelai and had to say that Lorelai was indeed beautiful, and she was indeed a charm banshee.With long golden hair, a charming face, and a perfect figure, Su Bai had a keen interest in her from the first sight of Lorelai.


    It is pure interest between men and women, and facts have proved that it feels really good!


    As an Asgardian, Lorelai''s physical fitness far exceeds that of ordinary human beings, about twice as much, so the feeling it brings to Su Bai is completely different.


    "You, you are not controlled by me?"


    Lorelai sat up abruptly and looked at Su Bai in shock, Su Bai smiled and spread his hands.


    "It''s impossible, no one can resist my ability. You... why do you help me if you are not controlled by me?" Lorelai asked in disbelief.


    "Why do you think it is?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Looking at the appearance of himself and Su Bai, Lorelai instantly understood."You, you just want to fuck me!"


    At this moment, Lorelai was very angry.


    She has always been playing around with men, using men, but she did not expect that one day she would be fooled by a man, and... and lost her first time!Especially when she just found out that she had changed. She was changed by him and by this incident, thinking that Su Bai was different from other men who were used as tools by her, and learned that all of this was Su Bai''s intention. She was extremely angry.


    Lost madam and broke down!The original guards were gone, and they were lost by Su...


    An angry Lorelai stretched out his hand and fought towards Su Bai, but as soon as he stretched it out, he was suddenly caught by Su Bai and dragged her directly onto her.


    "I really don''t want to ruin the atmosphere so quickly, but... depending on your energetic look, why... do it again?"


    Su Bai smiled and said, turning around to press Lorelai underneath.


    The angry Lorelai struggled vigorously, but with Su Bai''s offensive, her strength became smaller and smaller, and that anger seemed to gradually weaken.


    Two hours later.


    Su Bai got up vigorously and walked to the living room.


    After drinking two glasses of water, Su Bai borrowed a glass of water and walked over. Looking at Lorelai who was lying there, Su Bai smiled and handed it over: "I sweat so much, are you thirsty?"


    "I won''t let you go!" Lorelai said viciously towards Su Bai.

 C387

    Su Bai said disapprovingly: "I won''t let you go, but it doesn''t prevent you from drinking water, does it?"


    Lorelai snorted and got up to take it and drank it, glaring at Su Bai and said, "You are the first man to fool me, I won''t let you go!"


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled: "That''s not what I said. If I am controlled by you, I am afraid I will become your tool to help you conquer the world, help you destroy the fairy palace, and wait until you get what you want. Abandoned by you at will? Don¡¯t those people you controlled before end up like this? You are not a good person, just... I can¡¯t talk about being a good person. To blame, I can only blame you for being too confident, if you Run as soon as you see me, I really may not play this kind of trick controlled by you with you."


    Lorelai didn''t speak. If that didn''t happen last night, maybe... it''s the same as Su Bai said, but it''s obviously different now, but she wouldn''t say that.


    "But, I didn''t expect you to become so emotional, or that women would change after experiencing that." Su Bai said with a smile, Lorelai was shocked and embarrassed instantly, and subconsciously wanted to say goodbye .


    "Don''t deny it, I know what you are thinking!"


    Su Bai paused and said, "Although the purpose at the beginning was just to experience it, but since you have made such a change, I am not the kind of person who turns his face when I lift my pants. Although I won''t help you get revenge, after all, I know What happened to you before, but... I won''t send you back to the fairy palace, to the dungeon..."


    Lorelai''s expression eased a little, at least... he still had some conscience.


    but¡­¡­


    Lorelai is not stupid either.


    Can you disrupt the nine kingdoms by yourself without thinking?


    "Do you want me to follow you?" Lorelai snorted: "This is impossible. I won''t let you touch me again!"


    "Really? Your performance just now wasn''t the same." Su Bai said with a grin.


    "If you don''t be a king, you can still be a king''s woman, at least that way, whether S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau or Immortal Palace, I can help you solve these problems." Su Bai walked to Lorelai and said condescendingly.


    Lorelai turned his head slightly: "You, you go away."


    "why?"


    "I don''t want to see your thing..."


    Su Bai paused, then couldn''t help but laughed and walked aside to find the clothes to put on.


    Lorelai put on his clothes in silence, took a look at the blood stains on the sheets, took a deep breath and said, "I am Lorelai, Lorelai who has put the nine kingdoms in chaos, even if... even if you have gotten it. I, I won''t just give in. Either you let me go. Or...you kill me!"


    "Still going?" Su Bai looked at Lorelai."The decision made to be brave is not wise. It''s just annoyed that I was not controlled by you and you lost your previous control over men, just because you feel that you have changed because of me, and I did it on purpose. But... Although I can see anger in his thoughts, I don¡¯t see any regrets! Especially when I slept with you!"


    "You still said!"


    Lorelai was said to be thinking, and yelled in anger.


    "Stay, I will protect you. Otherwise, if you leave this door, you may have to face Sif." When Su Bai''s voice fell, I saw a dazzling beam of light flashing outside the window.


    Fairy Palace Rainbow Bridge, Sif, here comes!


    Item 0107No, I put her to sleep!


    Su Bai glanced at Lorelai, and then he disappeared.


    This is a good opportunity to escape.


    For a moment Lorelai wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but in the end she walked to the window and looked outside.


    Silver armor, shield and long sword.


    Seeing Xifu dressed up in this suit, Su Bai smiled and said, "You still look better in a skirt."


    Xifu didn''t expect Su Bai to mention this, and said embarrassingly: "I am, I''m here to take Lorelai back."


    Lorelai is a repeat offender of the fairy palace. After dealing with the turmoil in the fairy palace, he must pay attention to the progress. Knowing that Su Bai has found Lorelai, Sifu came down to take her back to the fairy palace and re-enter the dungeon.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Su Bai shook his head slightly when Sif finished speaking.


    "Why? Did she run away?" Sieff asked in a daze.


    Su Bai turned his head and glanced at the direction of the hotel, shook his head and said, "Is that enough, but... I put her to sleep!"


    "Sleep, fell asleep?" Sieff''s eyes widened instantly, never expected this answer.


    "She seemed to control me but failed, so I put her to sleep." Su Bai said directly."Since she''s all asleep, I can''t let her take her back to the fairy palace and put her in the dungeon. I''m still not that scumbag. So, you may have to go for nothing.


    "You... are you sure you are not controlled by her? You should know what she did and how dangerous it is?" Sieff said: "It''s dangerous to let her stay on the earth!"


    Su Bai smiled confidently and said, "Trust me, she is definitely not dangerous to me."


    "I...I can''t call the shots, I need to go back and ask for instructions." Sieff said.


    Su Bai nodded, Sifu looked up at the sky, and soon the light lit up and she had been teleported away.


    The next moment, Su Bai also returned to the room.


    Looking at Lorelai by the window, Su Bai smiled and said, "Why didn''t you take the opportunity to escape?"


    "Why didn''t you let Sif catch me back? I didn''t promise to follow you!" Lorelai turned and asked.

 C388

    Su Bai shrugged: "Are you ready to rest? I''ll take you to meet a few people after you rest. They will help you familiarize yourself with the world. As for later, if you want to leave, I won''t stop you!"


    On the S.H.I.E.L.D. plane.


    The atmosphere is a bit awkward.


    Ward and Phil Colson had returned to normal, but they looked a little embarrassed when they looked at Natasha.Although they are controlled, it does not mean that their strength is affected. On the contrary, they will become stronger because of their concentration, but they will be killed in seconds by Natasha, a beautiful beauty. This feeling is very embarrassing. !


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, Su Bai suddenly appeared with Lorelai.


    The people on the plane became nervous for an instant, only Natasha''s expression was calm.


    "The matter is resolved, the person is mine, is there a problem?" Su Bai smiled and said to Phil Colson.


    "As long as you are not controlled by her!" Phil Colson said.


    "You will never see this day." Su Bai smiled and waved at Natasha, then disappeared with Natasha.


    The next moment, they had returned to the hotel where Skye was.


    "What did you ask?" Su Bai asked towards Allen.


    Allen said: "Not much, just know that she is obedient to clairvoyance to study the plan of centipede warriors, there are some scattered clues that may be related to the crimson cloak, but Skye is investigating."


    "Ok!"


    "This is Lorelai, from Asgard. You teach her about the world. Skye, follow me to the next room!"


    Su Bai said, Skye got up and followed Su Bai to the next door.


    When he came to the room, Skye felt a little nervous.


    Before that, the two of them were almost...that''s it, and then when Su lost, they said to reward himself, which made Skye naturally think of that aspect.


    Seeing Skye lowered his head and rubbed his hands, Su Bai smiled and said, "What? Don''t you want rewards?"


    "No, I just want to know what the reward is." Skye whispered.


    "What kind of reward do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Skye blushed and said nothing.


    "Stop teasing you, if this was before yesterday, I might have some additional conditions, such as finishing the unfinished things. Now... I will reward you directly." Su Bai said, and the illusion ability suddenly activated.


    In an instant, Skye saw a person and a woman next to Su Bai!


    "This, is this?" Skye thought of a possibility and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, this is your mother!"


    Su Bai nodded, patted Skye''s shoulder, then turned and went out.


    Although he knew it was just an illusion, Skye''s eyes were still red.


    "What will Lena do?" After Su Bai came back, Natasha glanced at the direction of the bathroom and asked.


    Su Bai went to the bathroom and opened the door, only to see Lena tied to the bathtub...nothing!


    "Alan''s interrogation method from you?" Su Bai smiled and said to Natasha, then looked at Lena and said, "Do you want to live more valuable? Not to follow the fake and capable clairvoyance, and I have the ability!"


    "If you want to, nod your head and help them find the crimson cloak. I will give you a chance to have abilities. If you don''t want to, I will shake my head and I will send you to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After a moment, Reina nodded.


    "I want to go for a walk!"


    Lorelai came over and said flatly towards Su Bai.


    "I''ll be with you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lorelai didn''t speak but turned and left, Su Bai smiled and followed.


    Coming out of the hotel, Lorelai looked at the busy street curiously.


    Although Lorelai also learned a little when he came to the earth, the places where he had been before were poor and remote areas where there was no prosperity.Lorelai was still silent at first, but as she saw more and more things and became more and more curious, she finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "call¡­¡­"


    A gust of wind hit Lorelai''s hair and fluttered with the wind. Lorelai subconsciously supported Su Bai next to him, and immediately saw the car on the road being turned over and over.When the wind stopped, Lorelai asked in surprise, "What is this again?"


    "Obviously... that''s a person!"


    Looking at the air, Su Bai said thoughtfully.


    Chapter 0108 The Silver Glider And The Wanted Captain America


    The red street lights at the intersection were completely extinguished, and many cars in the distance stopped abruptly.Many people nearby ran out to see what was going on. The discussion was mixed with a lot of discussions about power outages. It seems that the scope of power outages is very large, and... it should be related to the matter just now.

 C389

    "You said it was a human being? Who has such a strong strength, can cause such a big movement just by passing by?" Lorelai asked Su Bai.


    "Catch up and take a look."


    Su Bai said and grabbed Lorelai''s waist, followed by a bang and flew up and chased him.


    Although no one can be seen, the destroyed blocks can point out the direction. Watching the blocks below fall into power outages, Su Bai continued to speed up.Finally... he has seen the person in front of him.


    A silver-white guy with something like a surfboard under his feet.


    "I''m sure, he is not an earthling!" Lorelai said.


    Of course he is not an earthly person, so how could Su Bai not recognize his obvious appearance.


    The Silver Shadowman or the Silver Glider, the messenger of the Planet Devourer!


    His appearance means that the Planet Devourer is eyeing the earth?


    "This can''t work!" Su Bai said softly.


    "What can''t it?" Lorelai asked in amazement, Su Bai did not answer but accelerated suddenly.


    The silver glider in front seemed to spot Su Bai and Lorelai who were catching up behind him, and the surfboard suddenly descended through the tall buildings.It can be clearly seen that there seems to be a certain change in the space while he is flying, allowing him to directly pass through without destroying the building.


    Su Bai obviously couldn''t do this, so he could only avoid it!


    After catching up all the way, Su Bai saw the silver glider rushing towards a very high building.


    A building!


    It looks familiar.


    The silver glider dropped abruptly, flew at a low altitude, and then merged into the building and rushed over.Most people can''t react to this speed, it''s too fast!However, Su Bai is obviously not an ordinary person. Seeing his actions, Su Bai changed direction and prepared to go around from the left side of the building.As soon as he flew over, Su Bai saw that there seemed to be people fighting in the external elevator of the building on the left.


    "Steve Rogers?"


    "This is the headquarters of SHIELD? No wonder it looks so familiar."


    Su Bai was a little surprised but did not stop because of it. Obviously this should be the plot of Captain America 2, right?Steve is wanted, so should the Winter Soldier be on the scene?But compared to the Silver Glider, this is only a small problem, let alone a matter of SHIELD.


    I found that the people behind him were not stopped or slowed down. The silver glider was slightly surprised. The surfboard under his feet suddenly accelerated, with a bang, a huge sonic boom, a series of sound barriers, and the silver glider''s speed Instantly increased to countless times, even one reached the speed of light.


    Whoosh!


    It just disappeared in Su Bai''s eyes.


    "Damn, the Silver Glider is so fast?"


    Seeing the silver glider disappearing suddenly, Su Bai stopped and hovered in the air.


    The speed of light!


    Who can fix this Nima?


    Su Bai''s attack is only a few times the speed of sound, and the speed of flight may be a little slower, and there is no way to compare with the speed of light.


    "Let''s go back."


    Su Bai said, and took Lorelai back to the hotel.


    In the hotel, Skye had returned from the next room. The computer was not available because of the power outage, so several people were just chatting and analyzing the information.After returning, Su Bai put down Lorelai, let her temporarily follow Natasha and others, and then teleported directly back to the Timeless Isle!


    The Timeless Island didn''t seem to be affected. I checked the Internet and found that the impact of the Silver Glider was not only the power outage in this area, but abnormal conditions had already occurred in several areas.In addition to the first time, Su Bai also paid attention to Steve''s situation. Nick Fury is dead, Steve is wanted by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the story of Captain America 2 has begun.Of course, Su Bai didn''t understand this when he came back. He came to get the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube!


    He couldn''t reach the speed of light, it was difficult to catch up with the silver glider, but with the space gem of the universe cube, he could directly teleport to the silver glider.The research in the previous period of time was not without results, not to mention that he has ether particles that are also infinite gems, allowing him to directly use the universe''s cube.


    Su Bai took out the universe cube, thinking that the silver glider was about to directly teleport.


    At this time, the sage suddenly came over.


    "Sir, someone is looking for you!"


    "Who?"


    "Captain America."


    "Steve? Let him in."


    Steve was here not long after he came back, which shows that he went straight here after leaving S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.Wanted by S.H.I.E.L.D., this is probably the only place he trusts!


    Steve came in.


    He looked depressed and angry.


    "Su Bai, I..."


    "I already know about you. If you want to ask me for help, I''m sorry I can''t help you right now." Before Steve could speak, Su Bai said directly: "A troublesome guy has appeared on the earth. , If I can¡¯t fix him as soon as possible, the whole earth may be destroyed.¡±


    "what?"

 C390

    Steve was shocked, and then nodded: "Need my help?"


    "I''m sorry, Steve, you may not be able to help!" Su Bai said, shaking his head."Regarding you and S.H.I.E.L.D., I can''t help you, but if there is anything needed, Timeless Island will help."


    "I have to go first!"


    Su Bai said, the energy of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube suddenly activated, and he disappeared in an instant.


    Steve sighed, turned and went out.


    In a certain ocean park, laughter came from the huge Ferris wheel near the sea.Looking at the sea condescendingly, the tourists quickly discovered that there seemed to be a huge vortex on the sea not far away. This vortex seemed to separate the sea like a black hole, followed by a person slowly floating out of it!


    A man with a silver-white body and feet on a surfboard.


    Silver glider!


    Chapter 0109 Fierce Battle With Silver Glider


    "Oh my God, look what it is?"


    "What a big whirlpool."


    "There are still people, are they aliens?"


    People on the Ferris wheel and on the shore screamed in shock when they noticed the sudden appearance of the whirlpool and the silver glider.


    The huge vortex produced a strong suction force, and a click was heard, the cable of the Ferris wheel suddenly broke, and the Ferris wheel had already tilted towards the sea and fell over.The panic sounded instantly. Seeing that the Ferris wheel was about to fall, a ray of light suddenly flashed, and then a person appeared under the Ferris wheel.


    The dim shadow swept over, Su Bai looked up and found the fallen Ferris wheel, and even the frightened expression of the man on the Ferris wheel was clear.Su Bai waved his hand and the Ferris wheel flew back strangely. This made the people on the Ferris wheel sway from east to west, but they were all fortunate.Coming down from the Ferris wheel in droves, many people cheered and thanked Su Bai.


    The silver glider saw Su Bai.


    Very surprised!


    It seemed that Su Bai would catch up so quickly.


    Bend down to accelerate, the Silver Glider didn''t seem to be planning to play peekaboo with Su Bai, and rushed over quickly.


    "Wow."


    The silver glider has come to Su Bai''s eyes.


    Now that he knew that his speed could reach the speed of light, Su Bai would naturally not be unprepared.When the silver glider moved, Su Bai had already teleported, but it was still a little bit slower!


    The silver glider turned his head to look at Su Bai who was teleporting away, waving his hands to activate the cosmic energy.


    Light waves swept towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai quickly teleported and dodged, and soon there was an explosion around him.


    "boom!"


    An energy light wave hit Su Bai''s body, absorbing the kinetic energy and starting it quietly, but it was almost saturated in an instant. There was no time to think about the ability of the fittest to survive, and the body suddenly turned into some kind of solid rock.


    Su Bai was hit to the bottom of the sea in an instant!


    "Oh my God, isn''t even Su defeated his opponent?"


    "This alien is too strong, right?"


    "Hurry up and call someone to help!"


    "What kind of person is it called, even Su can''t lose, who can be his opponent?"


    "Who said no? It''s too early for your conclusion, right? It''s just a normal fight. How can anyone escape all attacks? Just getting a bit of it doesn''t mean that Su failed." A seemingly high school The raw-looking girl exclaimed a little unhappy.


    "This is an alien!"


    "What about the aliens? Didn''t there have been aliens who were easily solved by Su Bai before? Even their spaceships were taken by Su Bai."


    "Can this be the same? This alien looks more..."


    Before the strong word was spoken, the sea suddenly rolled, and a blue light suddenly blasted out. The sea seemed to separate for this reason. The dazzling light instantly made everyone shut their mouths subconsciously, and immediately felt their hands. My phone, the camera seems to be useless.


    boom!


    The blue light directly hit the silver glider who turned to leave. At that moment, the surfing board under his feet suddenly separated from him and fell into the sea with a plop, and the silver glider seemed to fall too.


    Hit it in one click!


    "Look, I said Su defeat is okay, he is the strongest hero!" The blonde high school girl said excitedly.


    The people around were speechless.


    The sea broke open, and Su Bai flew out suddenly, rushing to the silver glider and punching out."Bang!" The heavy voice was heard clearly by everyone present, as if it was ringing in their own ears. The silver glider had fallen straight to the sea, but this punch instantly changed its direction from the air. Flew out.


    A gust of wind blew by, and everyone nearby bowed their heads to avoid the wind. Only the blonde-haired high school girl ignored this. Seeing the silver glider, it flew out like an afterimage, probably after a few seconds. I heard a loud bang coming from the distant building.


    "That''s it? The hospital?"

 C391

    The blonde-haired high school girl was stunned, looked up and watched Su Bai chasing after him, and ran towards the hospital with some excitement and excitement...


    "Hi, little girl, don''t go there, it''s too dangerous." Someone kindly reminded.


    "There will be no danger if Su is defeated!"


    The little girl replied and ran after her.


    "Another superhero fan!" the reminder said, shaking his head.


    Su Bai flew over, walked in through the hole crashed by the silver glider, and looked around and found that it seemed... it was a hospital ward.


    Next to the broken wall was a hospital bed, and a little girl was lying there, looking dazed and frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid! Can you help me get this thing?"


    Su Bai smiled and said, passing the Universe Rubik''s Cube to the little girl, who was at a loss.


    "How did you do it?" The Silver Glider had stood up, and asked Su Bai unexpectedly.


    "Electromagnetic pulses destroy the connection between you and the surfboard. Without the surfboard to provide you with cosmic energy, your strength will be greatly reduced!" Su Baihuang said with a light smile on his wrist.


    It didn¡¯t hurt him just now, but the impact shook him into the bottom of the sea. With that blow, Su Bai had an understanding of the silver glider¡¯s strength. Without a surfboard to provide him with energy, he At best, it is a sandbag, a sandbag that is resistant to hitting.


    "Try it, and then you''ll know!"


    The silver glider said with a fist and struck Su Bai. Su Bai turned into an electric light and suddenly flashed behind him and kicked it out. The silver glider couldn''t reach it and was kicked and fell from the hole. .


    The person is in the air, and the silver glider has just stabilized his body.


    With a flash of lightning, Su Bai has already come to his side.


    The fists struck the silver glider like a violent storm like lightning. Each punch was accompanied by a super voltage. Although it was not fatal to the silver glider, it paralyzed his body and moved slowly. There were several Every time he wanted to resist, he was paralyzed and slowed a step!


    After the storm-like attack, Su Bai''s fist was completely electro-optical at this time, and it blasted the silver glider''s head!


    Chapter 0110 Judgment and Confidence of Admirers and Generals


    "boom!"


    Su Bai grabbed the silver glider''s head and hit the ground heavily.


    The powerful impact caused the ground to sag in an instant, and the surroundings were razed to the ground in an instant. The nearby cars were directly shaken off, and the explosion sounded one after another, and the surrounding pedestrians turned and ran away in horror.


    In the flames, Su Bai slowly stood up.


    "Su Bai, come on, defeat the aliens, I support you, you are my idol."


    In the chaos, the surrounding people ran back one after another, but there was a little blond girl who, contrary to the others, ran towards Su Bai.While running, she waved and shouted excitedly.


    "I want to be a superhero too!"


    Hearing the sound, Su Bai looked up and saw the blond little girl. Seeing her excited, Su Bai smiled dumbly, pointed to the hospital behind him and said, "Did you see the hole?"


    "Yeah, I saw it, I saw it!" The little blonde girl didn''t seem to expect Su Bai to respond to her, nodding excitedly.


    "That''s a ward, and there is a little girl in the ward. I asked her to help me take care of something, which is very important. Maybe you can go to accompany her and protect my things, and I will take them later." Su Bai smiled Said.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    The little blonde girl shouted excitedly and hurriedly ran towards the hospital.


    Su Bai smiled and waved suddenly.


    "boom!"


    A huge force came.


    Looking at the silver glider standing up, Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s really resistant to beating!"


    As the voice fell, the ground under the silver glider''s feet suddenly changed, as if tentacles had grown around the silver glider''s feet. Before the silver glider could react, Su Bai''s fist had already arrived.


    Fist of Flame!


    The fist covered with hellfire hit the silver glider''s face door, and the huge power made him fly out again.Su Bai teleported to start his body and came to the front of the silver glider in an instant. Seeing him fly over, Su Bai''s fist suddenly fell.


    As if calculated, the fist fell, and the silver glider just flew over.


    The punch hit his chest accurately.


    With a bang, the silver glider hit the ground and bounced a few times.


    The impact of the distance made the silver glider a little dizzy, and he felt dazedly that he seemed to be caught by Su Bai.


    "look into my eyes!"


    Su Bai¡¯s voice seemed to have a kind of magical power. The silver glider could see the flame pattern in his eyes spinning rapidly, turning faster and faster, the flame getting hotter and hotter, and he could hear his painful screams immediately. The body twitched and fainted.


    "Patter!"

 C392

    Su Bai threw the silver glider on the ground and turned to look at the sea nearby.


    On the opposite side, there were a few cars parked there, and a few soldiers seemed to have just salvaged the surfboard and loaded it into the car.


    "People from the military? The action is quite fast!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and sneered mockingly: "However, it''s not that you can get your hands on everything."


    It was a bit of a surprise that the military moved so quickly that Su was defeated, but since they had helped salvage it, it would save me trouble, so I just go back and get it back.Turning around, Su Bai teleported directly to the Timeless Isle with the silver glider.


    The silver glider was closed, and the explanation was optimistic.


    Su Bai teleported back again.


    There were already police officers and firefighters were maintaining order.


    Su Bai went directly to the ward of the hospital. When he came in, he happened to see the little blond girl sitting on the bed and chatting with the little girl on the bed. The atmosphere was a bit sad. It sounds like something unexpected happened to this little girl before. The younger brother was dead, only she survived, and she seemed to be in a coma for a long time and just woke up.


    The little blonde girl was very loving, and after a few words of relief, she also said that her parents would adopt her and be her sister to protect her in the future.


    "Su Bai."


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, the blonde girl stood up with excitement."Where is that alien? Has it been defeated by you?"


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and took the Universe Rubik''s Cube back."Thank you for helping me look after things!"


    "This is our honor." The little blonde said: "I... can I take a photo with you?"


    "no problem!"


    The feeling of being admired by people is still very good, especially the pretty little girl.


    "Let''s go together." Seeing the girl in the hospital bed, the blond girl suggested.


    Then the two leaned on the left and the other, and the blond girl took out the phone to take a photo, only to find that the phone didn''t work.


    It should be the influence of electromagnetic pulse just now.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to touch the phone. The phone turned on instantly. The blond girl held the phone excitedly, and with a click, the appearance of the three of them was frozen in the phone photo.


    "Well, I should go now, there are still things that have not been processed."


    Su Bai smiled and said that he walked to the hole next to the wall and waved his hand. In an instant, the wall began to recover on its own, and it didn''t take long for it to recover.


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand to teleport away.


    "Ah, wait, my name is Walker, Percy Walker!" The blonde girl hurriedly shouted, but Su Bai has disappeared."It''s a pity, I don''t know if he hears my name or will remember... I have decided that from now on I will train myself and be a hero. When he sees me, he should remember Right!"


    A secret laboratory in the military.


    The surfboard is placed in a special experiment box for analysis and feeling.


    A black general, Hagrid, was standing nearby and staring, and a blonde female officer next to him whispered: "General, is this really good? Su Bai... will definitely find it?"


    "This is a global event, and it''s not just about his Timeless Isle. Even if he comes, this thing will never be handed over to him!"


    "But he wants... what if he does it?"


    "Do it?" General Hagrid sneered: "Don''t worry, as long as it is delayed until tomorrow, even if he wants to do it, there will be no chance."


    Seeing General Hagrid''s confident look, the female officer next to him was very curious, General...Where is the confidence?


    Item 0111


    "If Su Bai comes, I don''t care what you use, even if you sacrifice yourself, you will delay him until tomorrow. This is an order, do you understand?" General Hagrid suddenly said to the female officer beside him in a deep voice.


    The female officer was stunned: "Sacrifice yourself?"


    "you are very beautiful!"


    General Hagrid said if worth the money.


    The expression of the female officer turned a bit ugly in an instant. Is this the general trying to make himself... lure Su defeated?Even if it¡¯s for the country, for the mission, it¡¯s a bit too much, right?Just as the female officer hesitated, a flash of light suddenly flashed.


    Su Bai, suddenly appeared!


    Seeing Su Bai appeared, the people in the laboratory became nervous.


    "Mr. Su Bai." General Hagrid calmly said to Su Bai, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Bai smiled."It''s boring to play stupid."


    General Hagrid smiled and said, "Well, I know that I can¡¯t hide from Mr. Su Bai. This surfboard should have something to do with aliens? We detected that it contains very special cosmic energy. Of course, it was Mr. Su Bai who defeated him. With this alien, this surfboard should also be given to Mr. Su Bai. But... can you let us study and study? At least we can have an explanation to the public. Of course, we will not ask for too long, as long as Just one day!"


    "This is my deputy, the best officer under my command, this day I will let her accompany Mr. Su Bai to pass the time, okay?"


    The expression of the female officer was very embarrassing.


    This is simply to tell Su Bai clearly, I let you play with my female officer, and you let us study this surfboard for a day.

 C393

    As soon as the female officer was about to speak and refuse, she heard General Hagrid look at her and say: "Her family also admires Mr. Su Bai. If she knows that she has such a chance, she would be happy for her, don''t you?"


    Threat!


    Threaten yourself with your family!


    The female officer knew very well that General Hagrid was definitely not just talking, he could do it.


    Angry, angry!


    In the end the female officer nodded and gritted her teeth and said: "Yes."


    "Very good, then you go and accompany Mr. Su Bai around, remember... meet any requirements of Mr. Su Bai!" General Hagrid nodded in satisfaction.


    "Just one day?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Yes, just one day!"


    "This sacrifice is a bit big." Su Bai smiled."No regrets?"


    General Hagrid nodded without speaking.


    If one day''s event can be won, let alone a female officer, even if all the female officers of the Ministry of National Defense are sacrificed, he still thinks it is worth it.


    "Well, then I will give you one day. I won''t let things like taking advantage of nothing go." Su Bai said with a smile, turned and walked out.The female officer hesitated and followed.


    After seeing them go, General Hagrid sneered: "I take advantage of nothing? Tomorrow you will know what the price is."


    "Where is the lounge?"


    Su Bai said to the female officer, the female officer silently led the way, and soon came to a luxurious lounge.


    Sitting down, Su Bai said to the female officer, "I sacrificed you to fight for one day''s events. I''m very curious about how you feel now?"


    "Mr. Su Bai has any instructions, I will do it!" The female officer said in a deep voice.


    "Because he used your family to threaten you, or because your consciousness is too high and you are willing to sacrifice for the country? If they can''t study anything in one day, you won''t think that your sacrifice is worthless?" Su Bairao You Asked with interest.


    "I just obeyed the order!" The female officer still said in a deep voice.


    "Really? Then take it off!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The female officer raised her head sharply.


    "Why? Didn''t you just obey the order? Your general asked you to meet any of my requirements!" Su Bai said with his mouth cocked.


    The female officer gritted her teeth and slowly took off her clothes.


    "The figure is not bad, put on your clothes, only in military uniforms!" Su Bai looked up.


    The female officer didn''t understand what Su Bai was going to do, but she still put on a military uniform.


    "Don''t squeeze the buttons, um, the temptation of uniforms, it feels so good!" Su Bai smiled and took out his phone and patted her."With your mouth, will you?"


    "You...you can''t humiliate me like this!"


    "Why not? I didn''t force you. The person who forced you was your boss, your general." Su Bai said with a sneer.


    A beauty plan, an event that delays a day.


    Does that General Hagrid really think he is a fool?Even if he doesn''t have the ability to telepathy, he doubts his approach!Isn¡¯t it because tomorrow S.H.I.E.L.D., or Hydra will start the insight plan. Three sky motherships, satellite scanning, and Zola¡¯s algorithm can eliminate thousands of targets at the same time in one minute. This is Hydra¡¯s plan. .To eliminate all special people, the Insight Plan is like a sharp knife suspended above everyone''s head, making people lose their freedom and control the world.


    Although this General Hagrid might not know that this was Hydra''s plan, he knew the insight plan, so he had the courage to pull his teeth and take the surfboard, and sacrificed his female officer to delay time.


    I have to say that the insight plan is indeed very threatening. Thousands of targets can be solved in one minute. The firepower is extremely strong. When the incident occurs suddenly, not all special people can withstand such a large fire attack. If it is really successful, at least it can Kill seven or eight out of ten.


    "unfortunately¡­¡­"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head, this plan is impossible to succeed.Let alone whether Captain America will successfully stop it, even if it doesn''t... Su Bai is sure to destroy these three sky aircraft carriers in an instant!


    This is the advantage of watching a movie. Even if they hide a lot of things, they can''t hide it from themselves!


    He now looks forward to what General Hagrid will look like tomorrow?Anger, despair, regret?


    "It''s too late for you to leave, otherwise I won''t be polite, and regret it when the time comes, don''t blame me!" Su Bai said, looking at the female officer.


    The female officer left without a word?


    Can she leave?Thinking of her family and the threat of General Hagrid, she took a deep breath and did what Su Bai said.


    Item 0112


    Su Bai has given the female officer the opportunity to make her own choice. Although her family may be threatened, Su Bai might really help if she has the courage to ask for help, but she chose to obey the order.


    In this case, Su Bai would naturally not be polite, and there was no burden.


    Knowing that Su Bai was enjoying the female officer, General Hagrid said to his men next to him: "You go and pick up her family, are you ready for the fake surfboard? Put it on quietly at night, and put it on take away!"


    "General, really... did you do this? These scientists, as well as her and her family..." the subordinate said hesitantly.

 C394

    General Hagrid said lightly: "Don''t understand? If some things spread out to damage the country''s influence, just in case, it is better for them to die for the country, or to say... You also want your family to receive your martyrs. medal?"


    The indifferent tone made the subordinate shudder, and he shook his head quickly and said, "I will do it now."


    General Hagrid snorted, and then walked to the laboratory to look at the scientists who concentrated on researching surfboards and said: "Keep on studying. This will become a new hope for the rise of our United States, and you... will be remembered!"


    The scientists were full of energy when they heard this.


    General Hagrid secretly sneered and shook his head.


    Sometimes the time is very long, sometimes very short, and night has quietly fallen unknowingly.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai finished washing and took the female officer to find General Hagrid. General Hagrid seemed to be talking on the phone. After seeing Su Bai came over, he hung up the phone and said with a smile at Su Bai: "How are you enjoying yourself? ?"


    "Not bad, her mouth serves very well." Su Bai said with a smile after a glance at the female officer who was silent next to her.


    General Hagrid smiled and said: "The country will never forget her credit. I specially took her family over. When it is over, she will take a long vacation to reunite with her family."


    The expression of the female officer changed slightly, becoming a little panic.


    Why did the general take his family over?Why did he do this!


    "You are really kind!" Su Bai asked with an unknown smile.


    General Hagrid smiled and said, "She''s a good general for me. Even if you think about it, you won''t have this chance. I just want to go out and give you the surfboard when I get back. You can take advantage of it. With this opportunity...enjoy a few more times!"


    After finishing speaking, General Hagrid said to the female officer: "Mr. Su Bai said that you served very well, why don''t you do it? When I come back, you can reunite with your family."


    The female officer came over in silence and gritted her teeth, and squatted down in front of Su Bai.


    General Hagrid smiled and said, "Then... shall we meet soon?"


    "See you soon!" Su Bai said with a raised mouth.


    Seeing the female officer serving silently, Su Bai opened the huge virtual target in the room, which was the command room of this base.


    "Your mouth usually does not give any important instructions here, but what do you think of it now?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The female officer said solemnly: "I just obeyed the order, for... my family!"


    "It''s a pity that your family didn''t change their destiny because of your sacrifice. Look up and see for yourself..." Su Bai said calmly.


    The female officer raised her head in confusion and looked at the screen.


    "This is... This is my parents, how can he do this!"


    On the screen, the parents of the female officer are tied to a certain room!


    The female officer got up angrily and wanted to go out, but she suddenly found that the door of the room was locked.


    "Damn, what is he doing, why is he doing this!" the female officer shouted anxiously and angrily.


    "think carefully!"


    "He... he is going to kill people. He asked me to do something like this. If it is spread, it will definitely affect the reputation of the military and the country. Even... Even so, he would just kill me. Why? Also bring my parents here."


    "To avoid future troubles, I did not expect him to be so cautious and so cruel." Su Bai said with a sneer: "You know that your parents are here, and you will definitely be obedient at the last moment. He is not only prepared to sacrifice your family, he is Even an entire base was sacrificed."


    "What, what do you mean?" the female officer asked in a daze.


    "He asked you to delay and say there is a way to solve me, he shouldn''t tell you what the solution is?"


    "You...you know?" The female officer shook her head.


    Su Bai operated the system with a sneer, and it didn''t take long for the picture on the screen to change.


    "This is... S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters? God, what is that?"


    In the picture, three sky motherships have been suspended above the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., and there seems to be fighting on them.


    "That is, Captain America?" The female officer recognized it and turned her head and said, "What is this?"


    "The insight plan is to target those special people through satellites, equipped with super firepower. Obviously, I must be one of the targets, so once this plan is launched, there will be a strong fire attack within a minute."


    "I didn''t receive this news."


    "Everyone hasn''t received it, otherwise you think other people will continue their work here at ease?"


    "Why did he ask you to serve me in the last, so that I can enjoy more times? He is so kind, he is not afraid that you hate him? He just wants to keep me here, and then the people in the whole base Kill them all. In this way, if you succeed, you can claim that you are implicated by me, and... what he asked you to do will be buried in the ground, and no one will be held accountable."


    "You...you knew it a long time ago?"


    The female officer was chilled and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I already knew the insight plan before he knew it. I have to say that his plan is very good and ruthless enough. He might really succeed if he is someone else. Unfortunately, what he calculated is I!"


    "Since you knew how to pay it back..."


    "Are you fooled?" Su Bai smiled."Why don''t you take advantage of things for nothing? What''s more, I am very satisfied with what you serve!"

 C395

    Chapter 0113 Reverse, Reverse Again!


    "Just because of this you are committing a risk?" The female officer looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    "Personal risk?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head. While looking at the screen of SHIELD, he took the phone and asked what kind of help Sage had provided to the captain.The main reason is that without Natasha, how did the captain decipher the Hydra Insight Project discovered by the USB flash drive?Although the captain has been awake for a while, it seems that it is no problem to integrate into the new society, but the captain certainly does not have such computer skills!


    "It turns out to be decoding!"


    "Yes, but we didn''t decipher the content but found a source of information. We asked the captain if he needed help, but the captain refused and said that he didn''t want to be involved in the Timeless Isle!" said the sage on the phone.


    "Got it."


    "Then shall we take action now?"


    Su Bai took a look. There are Captain America and... Falcon?But there are the Winter Soldiers and the Hydra team on the opposite side, some of them are weak.After thinking for a while, Su Bai said, "Let Hyunyin pass. She is a member of The Avengers. Of course she will show her face when she is such a good opportunity."


    "Yes!"


    Xianzhe hung up the phone and immediately notified Hyunyin.


    Su Bai''s letting Hyunyin go in the past is also a bit nasty, just like explaining the stars.Why are stars so special?It''s not just because of appearance or figure, but mainly because of star aura.The bigger the star halo of Hyun Yin, the Avengers, the more she felt when she was on the Immortal.


    To be more vulgar, there are totally two feelings for being a amateur and following a star!


    "No, there is a sky aircraft carrier''s weapon sequence activated. They... they still haven''t had time, even if Xuanyin goes there, it will be too late." The female officer next to her shouted desperately looking at the screen.


    Just a weapon of a sky aircraft carrier is enough to destroy here.


    "It''s done!"


    On the helicopter in the distance, General Hagrid, who had left the base, used his handheld computer to pay attention to the situation on the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and when he saw the weapon sequence started, he couldn''t help shouting with excitement.


    "With the fastest speed, this place will be attacked soon." General Hagrid excitedly urged the pilot, and then looked forward to watching the sky aircraft carrier launching weapons on the screen. The days are like years. It is really like years, Hagrid. The general counted down silently in his heart expecting the weapon to fire, but he was waiting for it alone!


    "This is the Avengers? Hyun Yin?"


    "Why is she there? Impossible, she can''t be here so soon?"


    Near the sky aircraft carrier, Hyunyin suddenly appeared, she flew all the way at the fastest speed almost non-stop, and the Nightcrawler teleported herself in the middle."Finally caught up!"


    Xuanyin breathed a sigh of relief, absorbing the sound and transforming it into light energy, her hands suddenly lit up, the dazzling light dazzling, Xuanyin shouted, the energy light wave suddenly blasted out!


    "boom!"


    The sky aircraft carrier exploded instantly.


    "No, damn it!"


    At the moment when the aircraft carrier exploded, General Hagrid almost threw the computer in angrily.


    "Catch up, even caught up."


    In the command room, the female officer breathed a sigh of relief. The moment she felt as if she had no strength, she was sitting directly on the ground.


    Boom boom!


    The sky carrier began to explode, and the sound was deafening.


    Hyun Yin just breathed a sigh of relief, but he heard a "swish" sound, and countless missiles flew out of the exploding sky carrier.


    "not good!"


    Xuanyin yelled and waved his hands to shoot down these missiles, but there were too many of them. Almost thousands of missiles flew out in an instant, and they couldn''t stop them.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The female officer shouted excitedly, what did she see?She actually saw the sky aircraft carrier fired a missile before it was completely blown up.The feeling that she had just ascended to heaven and was instantly beaten to hell broke her, and there was only one thought in her head.


    I am dying, my parents... are dying!


    "What is it."


    Just as she was waiting to die in despair, a voice sounded like a natural sound.Subconsciously raising her head, she saw Su Bai''s fingers dancing slightly, which made her stunned for a moment, and then thought of a possibility that she might get excited instantly.


    "You can control the missile, you can control the missile here, right?" the female officer asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I really want to see General Hagrid''s expression now, he should be very excited!"


    Is General Hagrid excited?Of course excited!He was very thankful that there was no computer to throw away just now. It''s a reversal... a big reversal!I thought that Xuanyin''s appearance and destroying the sky mothership plan would fail, but I didn''t expect that the missile would be launched.


    Looking at the countless missiles in the sky, General Hagrid could already imagine the scene of the base being razed to the ground.


    Although he was not sure whether this kind of firepower could kill Su Bai, of course it would be best if it could.But what does it have to do with yourself if you fail?He didn''t make the plan of insight, nor did he start it. He just happened to leave without knowing any plan of insight, nor did he know that this place would be attacked.


    Even if Su Bai came up when he came, he would have something to say, just hand him the surfboard.


    Success, I have the credit for eliminating Su Bai and getting the Surfing Gang.For failure, the main responsibility lies in the insight plan.

 C396

    The more General Hagrid thought about it, the more he felt that his plan was perfect.


    Thinking of this, General Hagrid could no longer control his emotions and laughed.


    "General...Is this...anything funny?" the pilot suddenly said.


    General Hagrid said in a good mood: "Of course."


    The pilot stretched out his finger to the front and said tremblingly: "General, surrounded by so many missiles, is it...really funny?"


    "Missile? What missile?"


    General Hagrid froze for a while and drove forward, only to discover... countless missiles were densely floating in the air outside the plane.


    "This...what''s going on?" General Hagrid was shocked in an instant, and he heard a bang immediately afterwards. The windows of the helicopter flew out suddenly, and he saw a face that he didn''t want to see or shouldn''t see!


    Item 0114


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Su Bai, General Hagrid gave a thud in his heart, and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks."Su, Mr. Su Bai, why are you here? And these missiles, what''s the matter?"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the computer in his hand: "Aren''t you watching it all the time? Didn''t you recognize it? This is the missile just launched by the Insight Project."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Missiles of Insight Project?Why, why are they all here?


    "Aren''t you very happy when you launched the missile? Didn''t you laugh very loudly? Laugh, then you laugh." Su Bai said with squinting eyes.


    General Hagrid was silent.


    laugh?


    He has the heart to cry now.


    "Mr. Su Bai, you have misunderstood, I really don''t know this insight plan, let alone attack you!" General Hagrid settled down and explained quickly.


    "When did I say attacked me?"


    "..."


    General Hagrid was speechless. Su Bai just said that this was the missile of the Insight Plan, but did not say that it was the missile that attacked him.


    "This expression is perfect!"


    Su Bai smiled and took out the phone to face General Hagrid¡¯s embarrassed and annoyed expression, slapped up, then put away the phone and said: "Okay, the goal is achieved, I''m going back!"


    "what?"


    Seeing Su Bai disappeared, General Hagrid was dumbfounded!


    What''s happening here?Is it just to take a picture of yourself?


    He is gone, he really is gone, not held accountable?


    General Hagrid was completely bewildered. He didn''t even notice the missile that had moved outside, let alone that the pilot had put a parachute on himself and jumped down.The pilot''s parachuting plane shuddered instantly without control, and then General Hagrid realized that the pilot had parachuted, and...the missiles in the air had flown over.


    "boom!"


    A series of explosions suddenly lit up. Tens of thousands of missiles collided together. The shock from the explosion seemed to shake the space. A huge mushroom cloud of explosions was produced and even caused an earthquake.


    "Dang Dang Dang Dang!"


    The female officer felt the ground shake violently, and she couldn''t stand up when she was lying on the ground.After a long time, the aftermath gradually subsided, and the female officer realized that Su Bai had returned.


    "have a look!"


    Su Bai took out the phone and handed it to the female officer. The female officer was stunned when she saw the photo above.


    That was General Hagrid''s shocked and annoyed expression!


    "He..." the female officer raised her head and asked tentatively.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "He wants to use the missiles of the Insight Project to calculate me, then I will let him taste the taste of the missiles of the Insight Project! It is certain that there are thousands of high-intensity missiles. There is no more ash left!"


    "Thank you!"


    The female officer looked at Su Bai and said in a deep voice, "Thank you for saving me, thank you for saving my parents, for saving everyone here, and thank you... for helping me get revenge!"


    "Sincere?"


    "Sincere!"


    "That''s easy. I need you to do two things. First, get the surfboard back. The ones in the base are fake. Second, I need you to testify about what General Hagrid did against me, but this may be a bad idea There will be some impact!"


    If the female officer testified, she thought she would admit that she served Su Bai.


    The female officer said simply: "No problem, I will do it!"


    The female officer got up, Su Bai opened the door smoothly, and it didn''t take long...There was already a mess in the base, which obviously knew what General Hagrid was doing.Su Bai looked at the screen, the aircraft carrier of the Insight Plan was completely destroyed, and at the same time received a document from SHIELD.

 C397

    Regarding S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, all the secrets have been made public. I believe there has been an uproar on the Internet.


    Not long after, the female officer returned with a surfboard.


    "People from the Ministry of National Defense are here, I...I have already said things." The female officer said.


    "Let him in." Su Bai said, and soon the current Minister of Defense walked in.


    "Mr. Su Bai!" The Minister of Defense came over and stretched out his hand, but Su Bai shook his head without raising his hand: "Sit down..."


    The Secretary of Defense took a deep breath and sat down.


    Regardless of the Soviet defeat, the Minister of Defense, or the female officer, no one has noticed how weird this scene is. This is the base of the military, but the Soviet defeat is just like the master, whether it is the request of the female officer or Let him come in with Su Bai''s sentence, even after the Minister of Defense came in, it felt like visiting someone else''s place. Everything is so natural, as if it should be so!


    "Suddenly I found out that I really didn¡¯t deal with your Ministry of National Defence much, so let¡¯s get straight to the point. You should know about aliens. After I finished fighting, General Hagrid took my trophies, and I¡¯ll get him. I also used the insight plan to calculate me. Of course, I also know that you would be very happy for him to do so, but if you have the opportunity to hit me, you will definitely not let it go. Who makes me stronger than you, and you don¡¯t want to be good grandchildren. This is understandable." Su Bai said lightly.


    The Secretary of Defense was stunned, and then said: "First of all, thank you for your understanding. This is the meaning of the Department of Defense. Unless the Timeless Island leaves the United States, we will definitely find a way. I believe any country will do the same. , This matter is indeed not the idea of ??the Ministry of National Defense, at least not my idea! I will definitely not interfere at this time, after all, our business is a game between nations, but this matter involves aliens. People, when it comes to the safety of the entire planet, I¡¯m not so stupid to target the only person who can protect the planet at this time. This matter was privately authorized by the Deputy Minister to General Hagrid, and the Deputy Minister... is a Hydra person, He died during the arrest."


    His attitude is very sincere, and what he said is very reasonable, he seems to be a sensible person!


    Su Bai shook his head with a chuckle: "You say these are meaningless. You can''t shirk responsibility because of your internal negligence. If it was me who died today, I believe you will definitely not say this. So, Hydra is good, national defense No matter who''s the idea, this pot...you''re upset!"


    Chapter 0115 I want the Bronx!


    Su Bai does not matter who ordered it. Since the person belongs to the Ministry of Defense, the Ministry of Defense has to bear it!Vaguely slap a bit of flattery, the responsibility is to push the Hydra to be fine?How can there be such a good thing!


    "what do you want!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s resolute attitude, the Minister also knew that he might not fool it so easily.


    "Bronx." Su Bai said.


    "You want the Bronx? This is impossible!" The minister did not expect that Su Bai had such a big appetite, and he wanted the Bronx as soon as he opened his mouth!That''s all about the Timeless Island, it''s at sea, but the Bronx is different!


    It''s not just land.


    The Timeless Island established its independence within the territory of the United States, and China has already made the United States lose a lot of face internationally, and even the right to speak is much lower.If you want to intervene to do something, other countries will use the Timeless Isle to block it.


    "Take care of everything, first take care of your own territory and solve the problem of the Timeless Isle!"


    He heard this sentence.


    A Timeless Island is already like this, surrendering the Bronx... Is it possible to raise your head internationally?


    "Don''t be so excited." Su Bai chuckled and said to the female officer next to him: "Go make a cup of tea."


    The female officer turned and went out. It didn¡¯t take long to make two cups of tea and put them there. Su Bai took a sip and said slowly: ¡°Naturally, I will not let the Bronx belong to the territory of the Timeless Isle in name. I just want the Bronx to be autonomous. , Self-election promotion policy. This situation is not special. As far as I know, many places in the United States are like this. After all, it is an immigrant multi-ethnic country, isn¡¯t it?"


    "And even if I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s easy if I want to take control of the Bronx. I have been in the Bronx since I came to the United States. My foundation is there, and the people there treat me and the attitude of the Timeless Isle. I also know, so...it''s not difficult."


    Hearing Su Bai said that, Minister''s face looked better, but he still hesitated.Although it is nominally self-control and does not belong to the Timeless Isle, it is actually the same.


    "The most important thing is that you can''t get rid of this pot! Accept it, everyone is happy, don''t accept it... I tied the White House!"


    Su Bai said casually, but no one dared to take his words as casual.


    The minister couldn''t help taking a breath, Su Bai had every reason and was able to do so."I will ask the president for instructions. Even if he doesn''t agree, I will secretly help you achieve this goal, okay?"


    He carried this pot!


    "Simply!" Su Bai smiled satisfied, and then said to the female officer: "Send off the guests."


    The female officer came over in a daze."Mr. Minister, please."


    The minister slowly got up and went out.


    After they came out, the two seemed to react at the same time. This is the base of the Ministry of National Defense, not the place where he failed!


    The minister looked at the female officer. The female officer was very embarrassed. She didn''t know how she became a Soviet defeated person, and she actually invited the minister out at the base of the Ministry of National Defense at the order of Soviet defeat.


    "Hey!"


    The Minister sighed weakly, turned and left.


    The female officer turned around and wanted to say something. Su Bai already took out the surfboard and said, "I''m leaving now. The Silver Glider''s matter has not been resolved yet. If the Ministry of Defense news comes down, remember to notify me."


    "Yes!"


    The female officer subconsciously nodded in that casual but irresistible tone, and immediately saw that Su Bai had disappeared.


    Back to the Eternal Island, Su Bai saw Hyun Yin. Hyun Yin was a little bit frustrated. If Su Bai hadn¡¯t controlled the missile, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how many people would be in danger. Although this is not her responsibility, it also makes her have So blame yourself.Su Bai relieved a few words and asked Steve and the follow-up situation.


    Falcon sent Steve to the hospital. He fell in love with the Winter Soldier and killed as much as in the movie. The news of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra was made public, and S.H.I.E.L.D. was dissolved, and Nick Fury. He didn''t show up to continue playing dead.However, Su Bai knew the situation, and Nick Fury only transferred the position of director to Phil Coleson and asked him to reorganize SHIELD.In addition, there is something interesting for Su Bai. S.H.I.E.L.D. is disbanded and Agent Hill seems to be looking for a new job.


    "Go and ask if Hill is interested in coming to work at Immortal Company. By the way, find out what other people''s plans are." Su Bai said to Xuanyin.


    "Huh!" Xuanyin nodded.


    Su Bai took the surfboard and came to the place where the silver glider was held. The silver glider was awake but looked very depressed. When Su Bai came in, the silver glider subconsciously turned his head and did not dare to confront him. The sight is obviously the eyes of fear of Su defeat.

 C398

    His reaction made Su Bai couldn''t help but laugh."Silver Glider, right? When will the Planet Devourer come?"


    "You... how do you know?"


    The silver glider looked at Su Bai in astonishment, and then immediately avoided his eyes, and said in surprise: "At the level of the earth, you shouldn''t know me, there are some planet devourers by the name!"


    "Really? I still know death, eternity, infinity, oblivion, and the five gods together with the planet devourers. By the way, I also know Thanos. Last time I asked the Chitarians to give him a message. Let him come to kill me, but there is no movement until now and I don¡¯t know if he is coming yet."


    Every time Su Bai said a name, the expression of the Silver Glider was shocked. When it finally talked about Thanos, the Silver Glider was already shocked.


    "These names, even if many people in the universe haven''t heard of them, how could you know so much."


    "I also know why you helped the Planet Devourer find planets for him to devour, Norrinrad!"


    "Nolinrad...this...is so familiar, I seem to have heard it somewhere...this...this seems to be my name?" The silver glider stared at Su Bai with wide eyes."Yes, this is my name, how do you know my name? You...who are you!"


    "Eternal Island, Su defeated!"


    "Su Bai..." the silver glider whispered softly, and then said: "What else do you know?"


    "I know that if you don''t answer my question, I''m happy to let you taste the eye of judgment again!"


    Item 0116


    "The fastest one week."


    Hearing Su Bai''s threat, thinking of the painful feeling, the silver glider subconsciously turned his head not to meet Su Bai''s eyes and said softly.


    "A week..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "What if I leave the earth with my surfboard? Will he leave and give up the earth?"


    "He will kill you and come to earth again." The silver glider said.


    "Ha, I really look forward to him killing me." Su Bai raised his mouth and revealed an unknown smile. The Silver Glider couldn''t understand it. Is he really not afraid of death, or is he confident that he can''t die?That is the planet devourer of the five great gods, he is just an earth human!


    Although the Silver Glider admits that he is strong, he is still far behind the Planet Devourer, right?


    "I remember you don''t need to eat, drink, and sleep, right? Then just stay here." Su Bai said, turning around to leave.


    "and many more!"


    The silver glider hurriedly called Su Bai: "Tell me, what else do you know about me? Please!"


    Su Bai stopped and turned to look at the begging expression of the silver glider, and sighed: "Your experience is worthy of respect, although I certainly won''t do that. There are some things that are better not to know than to know!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    Speaking of the experience of the silver glider, it is indeed worthy of admiration.


    One day, the Planet Devourer saw his home planet and wanted to devour it. The Silver Glider came forward and volunteered to be a messenger to help the Planet Devourer find the planet. The Planet Devourer gave him cosmic energy and a surfboard, which erased his memory. , Kindness, Conscience, etc. When he became the Silver Glider, the Planet Devourer ordered him to find an edible planet, and because the Silver Glider lost his memory, he immediately pointed to his home star and said that it was edible!The Planet Devourer shook his head and said, "I have made an agreement with a respectable person, not to eat that one."


    Respectable, and a little sad.


    Shaking his head and coming out, Su Bai went to the Fantastic Four to ask about the spaceship.


    "Can it be done in a week?"


    Su Bai asked Reid.


    "One week? I''m afraid it won''t work. There are many places that have not been dealt with. You have to know that a small problem in many details may cause irreversible results, so..." Reid was about to make a long talk, but Su Bai asked interruptedly. .


    "Tell me how long it will take."


    "It will take half a month at the earliest!"


    "Okay, you keep working hard. I better hurry up." Although he knows that Reid is right, he can''t stand his nagging energy. Perhaps this is the reason why he can become a genius scientist. It''s too rigorous. .


    Coming out of the laboratory, Su Bai saw the Black Queen walking by in front of him. He seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t notice Su Bai.Su Bai smiled and walked over to hold the Black Queen''s waist from behind. The Black Queen was stunned for a moment to realize that it was Su Bai.


    "What are you thinking?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The Black Queen said: "I''m thinking about lawyers."


    "lawyer?"


    "Well, the eternal island''s stalls are getting bigger and bigger. Naturally, many problems cannot be avoided. However, whether it is internal or external, it can be solved internally, but it is more troublesome with the outside. It is impossible to always use strength to overwhelm others. The second time, this business is not easy to do after a long time. So I was wondering whether to hire some lawyers first, and then see if anyone on the island wants to be a lawyer. We can train some."


    "A country needs talents in all aspects!"


    To be honest, although Su Bai has taken the country, he has always been the Black Queen in internal affairs. The White Queen will deal with it later. Seeing that the Black Queen has to consider matters like lawyers personally, Su Bai is really embarrassed!


    Hehe laughed, and Su Bai said: "I''ve left the lawyer''s business to me. I can do this kind of trivial matter easily. But there are other things that you need to do. One is that I told the Ministry of Defense that I want the Bronx. , Nominally autonomous and independent, but secretly...you know. One more thing, the International Security Council agreed to the Insight Plan. Since it is the International Security Council, we can fight for it, and it will do no harm to the Timeless Isle!"


    "Okay, I know what to do."


    "With the financial support of the Bronx, many things will be much more convenient." The Black Queen said excitedly.


    "Well, then leave it to you. I will deal with the lawyer''s affairs. It will take only a few days. After a few days, I may have to leave the earth for a trip, and I will leave the affairs to you!" Su Bai smiled Said.

 C399

    "Isn''t it always like this?" The Black Queen smiled.


    The Eternal Bridge.


    A black car drove out.


    Lingdie drove the car and asked: "Sir, where are we going?"


    "Hell''s Kitchen!"


    The situation in Hell''s Kitchen is similar to that of the Bronx, it''s a very messy place.The difference is that although Su Bai in the Bronx did not deliberately suppress, but because of his relationship, the underground forces are still very interesting.But Hell''s Kitchen is different. Cases of all sizes are endless, which can be said to be extremely chaotic.It is said that a lot of gangsters in the Bronx ran to the Hell''s Kitchen, where the gangsters are still flourishing.


    A large enterprise can drive the development of a region. This is true. The Hell''s Kitchen looks similar to the Bronx before, most of which are old buildings.


    "Turn left ahead and stop at the intersection."


    Su Bai said, Lingdie drove the car and stopped.


    This is an office building. The opposite side seems to be under construction. It seems to be the impact of the last Chitaru invasion. After all, not all places are built and restored quickly, and the company that specializes in rapid recovery does not have that much manpower. Material resources can be fully started.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of pushing the door sounded.


    The two people who were placing things in the office looked surprised at each other.


    "Why will anyone come at this time? It hasn''t been listed yet, right?" Fergie mumbled somewhat suspiciously and walked, but he saw a leather-clad Lingdie and... behind Su Bai!


    Chapter 0117 Daredevil


    "Su, Su...Su..." Fudge was a little excited and couldn''t help but said to the person with sunglasses beside him: "It''s Su Bai, and Lingdie!"


    The man with sunglasses was a little surprised, but he was more calm than Fergie, smiling in the direction of Su Bai, and said, "Good for you two, what''s the matter?"


    "Not listed yet?"


    Looking at the miscellaneous things in the room, it was obvious that they had just moved in and had to pack their things.


    "Yes, not yet!"


    Fergie said quickly and looked around for a moment, then said embarrassingly: "This place is too messy, it hasn''t been cleaned up yet, I...I''ll go buy coffee."


    "No need." Su Bai smiled and stopped Fudge and said: "Fudge, Matt Murdoch, am I right?"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect to know our names. This is... really unexpected." Fergie was very excited, and Matt was a little surprised.


    "I''ll just say it straight. The Timeless Isle needs a lawyer. I am going to hire your law firm to become the exclusive attorney for the Timeless Isle. Of course, you can also take over other jobs, just to come forward when the Timeless Isle needs a lawyer. "Su Bai said with a smile: "As for compensation, someone will talk to you in detail at that time."


    "Really, really?"


    Fergie couldn''t believe it, it was a pie in the sky."We promise, we promise."


    "Can you ask why you are looking for us?" Matt asked.


    They don''t have any reputation in this industry, they are just fledgling, the exclusive lawyers of the Timeless Isle, shouldn''t you find more famous lawyers for such things?


    "I think you have this ability, it''s that simple!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then shook his head: "Moreover, I just have this intention, but I''m not sure I will find you. At least I can decide after seeing your performance."


    "But I now..." Fergie just wanted to say that we don''t have a case right now, but the phone rang suddenly. It was his friend who was a policeman.I had asked him to contact him if there was any case that needed to be defended by the police.


    "ok, I know, thank you!"


    Hanging up, Fergie said with some excitement: "There is a case, murder."


    "Do you mind if I stay here? After all, my identity in the police station might cause riots." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Of course I don''t mind." Fergie said hurriedly. There is nothing important in the office anyway, let alone Su Bai''s identity?So Fergie and Matt didn''t think much.After the two left, Su Bai and Lingdie waited in the office. It wasn''t too long. Matt and Fergie had already returned to discuss the case.Su Bai listened to it. A woman named Karen was suspected of killing a colleague named Daniel in her apartment. It seemed that the evidence was sufficient.


    Fergie believes that we should fight for manslaughter, while Matt believes that she did not kill at all. If this is really evidence, she should be sued now, there must be other reasons.During the discussion, the night was already deep unconsciously, and it seemed that there should be no results today.


    Su Bai stood up and said, "I will follow up your case, and I will leave the phone to call me if there is any situation. Good luck to you."


    Lingdie left the number, then Su Bai and Lingdie stood up and left, opening a room in a nearby hotel.


    After the shower, Su Bai naturally slept with Lingdie. After the end, Su Bai slept with Lingdie, only to hear the phone ring as soon as he fell asleep.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai? I am, I am Fergie."


    "You better have a valid reason!"


    "Uh...it''s like this, our client Karen was almost killed in the police station. We were a little worried about her safety, so..." Fergie said sly.


    "Doot doot."


    There was a busy tone on the phone, and Fergie looked at Matt and Karen, a beautiful blonde woman, with a wry smile.


    "It seems that I disturbed him."

 C400

    "I''ll go home. Daniel was killed by me. If I don''t tell him those things, he won''t die. I don''t want to involve you." Karen whispered.


    "It''s not safe for you to go back, so...you can go to my house!" Matt said."I''m a blind man, so... you can rest assured."


    Karen hesitated and nodded.


    Of course, when Karen and Matt were about to leave the office, Fergie''s phone rang again.


    "Wait, it''s Mr. Su Bai''s call!"


    Fergie yelled with excitement and hurriedly connected, and then answered several times and put down the phone."Mr. Su Bai said he could take her there. He lives in a nearby hotel."


    "I''ll take her there, just to go home." Matt said.


    It didn''t take long for Matt to send Karen to the hotel, Su Bai''s room.


    In the room, Su Bai was looking at something with the phone, and it was Lingdie who opened the door.Let Karen stay here, Matt left the hotel and went home, but Matt did not rest because of this. Putting on a black suit and a hood that covered his eyes, he quietly came near the hotel.


    She thought Karen was hiding something.


    The door closed, Karen was a little restrained, a little nervous, glanced at Su Bai who was wearing it, and then at the Lingdie next to her.Obviously, their presence may have disturbed them, which is embarrassing!After hesitating for a moment, Karen said: "If, if it''s not convenient, I can go home."


    "You just moved here?" Su Wei put down the phone and asked casually.


    Karen was stunned and said: "Yes, yes."


    "What was your dream before?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    This is very abrupt, and very headless, Karen was taken aback for a moment, her expression a little sad: "Dang, be a star."


    "really!"


    Su Bai smiled and said casually: "Go take a shower, you can sleep on the sofa."


    Karen nodded and then went to the bathroom. Lingdie came to Su Bai and lay down. Looking at the screen on the phone, Lingdie said in a low voice, "I can''t see that she is in good shape, but...this change It''s too big!"


    "I don''t have a good figure, how could I take this." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0118 Mr. You are too bad!


    Having just experienced almost being killed and falling into a murder case, Karen was indeed shocked a lot, so that even though she felt a little puzzled about Su Bai''s abrupt inquiry, she didn''t think much about it. She didn''t know that Su Bai already knew her details. .


    Otherwise, Su Bai will not suddenly change his attention!


    Fergie''s first call Su Bai simply hung up, but after hanging up Su Bai was full of energy, somehow he thought of Karen''s identity in the comics, so he checked it online, although her history is very private. It is difficult to find out by simply searching, but it is not difficult for Su Bai, and Karen''s dark history is quickly found.She was curious for a while, so Su Bai asked her to come over to see for herself.


    The appearance and figure are indeed good, but maybe because of many things, she looks a little haggard, and she can vaguely see that she is getting rid of the past and wants to start a new life.


    Not long after, Karen came out and saw that the room was dim, Su Bai and Lingdie seemed to have rested, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, and then walked to the sofa to lie down and rest.


    The night is getting deeper.


    The room is dim.


    After Karen lay down, she couldn''t sleep at all, and she didn''t know how long it took. It seemed that she was sure that Su Bai and Lingdie were already asleep, so Karen quietly got up and left the room lightly.When the sound of closing the door sounded, Lingdie suddenly asked in a low voice: "Sir, do you want to follow up and see?"


    "No, someone will follow him, go to sleep!"


    This sleep went straight to noon. Su Bai received a call from Fergie. Hearing Fergie said excitedly that the case was closed, Karen proved innocent, and invited Su Bai to participate in their first successful case.Of course, the subtext is to ask if Su Bai''s investigation results can become the exclusive lawyer of Timeless Isle.


    You know, Fergie and Matt are both paupers!


    Su Bai and Lingdie came to the office and looked at the pizza and cheap red wine on the table.


    "Just celebrate?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Fergie said whispered: "Well, the conditions are limited."


    "Sorry, I..." Karen walked over at this time and wanted to apologize for leaving secretly.


    Su Bai waved his hand to let Lingdie take out the money and hand it to Fergie."Go buy something good, and where''s Matt?"


    "I''ve called him and no one answers for the time being. Maybe I''m dealing with something else, I''ll contact him as soon as possible. That...about your previous proposal." Fergie asked tentatively.


    "Let''s contact Timeless Island back." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yay!"


    Fergie shouted excitedly, and then hurried down with the money.


    Before long, Fergie had come up with a lot of things, eating and drinking, Fergie started talking about the case.Last night Karen secretly left home to get a document, which is the crucial reason for this case. As a result, he was assassinated when he returned home, but he was saved by a man in black.With this document, Karen won the case smoothly, but it is obvious that her work can no longer continue. She has just come here again, so she finally decided to work in the office as a receptionist.


    "Damn it, why haven''t you answered the phone."


    Fergie called Matt several times but no one answered, which made Fergie anxious.Although it is a partnership between the two, Fergie and Matt are classmates and they have always been based on Matt."I, I''ll go find Matt."


    Fergie said to Su Bai.


    "Then let it go, you can just go back to the Timeless Island to talk!" Su Bai said lightly.

 C401

    Fergie said a few words apologetically, then went out to find Matt.


    "Yes, can you give me a chance to apologize?" Karen walked over hesitantly.


    "I kindly took you in and interrupted my rest, but you left without saying goodbye in the middle of the night. I really want to know how you want to apologize!" Su Bai looked at Karen and said lightly.


    "I..." Karen said awkwardly: "I, I want to invite you to dinner. Although, although I don''t have money now, my cooking skills are okay."


    "Didn''t you just finish eating?" Su Bai said.


    "Supper, is dinner all right?"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "Well..."


    "Great." Karen said gratefully, and then led the way to go home.


    I drove to Karen''s apartment, which has been cleaned up, Karen gave them a glass of water and then went downstairs to buy vegetables.


    "Give her some money, I don''t intend to wrong my mouth." Su Bai said to Lingdie, Karen hesitated and finally accepted it.After Karen was gone, Lingdie asked Su Bai with some curiosity: "Sir, did you forgive her for just one meal?"


    "Did you see it? Fergie was interesting to her. She is now working in the office. I am afraid that she and Matt will gradually develop a relationship. The love triangle is very bloody, right? But... if they want to know her The dark history of, that¡¯s even more interesting. It should be hard to find now. I just checked it when I was bored and found that there are almost no resources even on the Internet, and they are not sold on the market. She should have ."


    "Even if it is, it''s nothing special, right?"


    "You heard the man in black they said just now? That''s Matt. Don''t think he is blind, but he is stronger than normal. If he doesn''t need it, he will become the spokesperson of Hell''s Kitchen, Daredevil!"


    "It''s bad, but it''s also fun, isn''t it?"


    If Karen and Matt are in love with each other, but watching her blockbuster film, it should feel very special and interesting.


    "Sir, you are too bad!" After understanding Su Bai''s thoughts, Lingdie couldn''t help but said with a smile.


    Su Bai nodded, he also felt a little bad!


    It didn''t take long for Karen to come back and started cooking in the kitchen. She looks pretty and has good cooking skills. She seems to have a good personality. The more such a contrast, the more interesting it will be, right?


    Wiping the corners of his mouth, Su Bai looked at Karen and nodded: "The cooking is not bad, but it''s only good. I want to apologize, let me forgive, this is not enough!"


    "That...that..." Karen hesitantly didn''t know what to say.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I want something from your house, it belongs to me, and I will forgive you!"


    Item 0119


    Want something from your own home?There shouldn''t be anything valuable or interesting to Su Bai''s in my family.After hesitating for a moment, Karen nodded.Su Bai smiled and raised his hand. In an instant, Karen heard what seemed to be a noise in his bedroom, and then heard a swish, something flew out and fell into Su Bai''s hand.


    It is a disc box.


    The cover on the box couldn''t be more familiar to her, it was herself.


    Karen was stunned for an instant."How do you know... No, this is definitely not good!"


    Seeing Karen''s excitement, Su Bai said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s up to you, this...I want it! But I will help you destroy all other resources, including online resources."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "That''s it." Su Bai smiled and took the disc, got up and prepared to leave with Lingdie.


    Karen hesitated for a long time, but in the end she still didn''t have the courage to catch up!


    Leaving Karen''s apartment, Su Bai and Lingdie got in the car to go back.At this time, the night outside was getting dark, and it seemed to be raining.


    "boom!"


    As the car was driving, I suddenly saw something falling from upstairs in the distance and hitting the trash can. Before Lingdie stopped subconsciously to see what was falling, she saw a woman walking past. , A black woman.


    She walked to the trash can and glanced at it with a surprised expression, she turned out to be alone!


    "It''s Matt, Daredevil?" Lingdie turned around unexpectedly and asked, "Are you going to help?"


    "She will help." Taking a look at the black woman, Su Bai shook his head with a chuckle.


    Su Bai''s phone rang suddenly at this moment, and it was a little surprised to see it out.


    "Pretty girl, why do you think of calling me?" Su Bai said with a smile on the phone.


    Lingdie is slightly surprised, pretty girl?When did the husband speak so ostentatiously?


    "I know, wait in place, I''ll be there soon!" Su Bai said with a smile and then hung up the phone and said an address to Lingdie. Lingdie drove over and saw it from a distance. A woman stood at the intersection holding an umbrella.


    Taking a look at Su Bai, Su Bai nodded Lingdie slightly and drove the car to a stop.


    Su Bai opened the door of the car and the crackling rain sounded. Without him speaking, the woman threw the umbrella aside and got into the car!


    "Hi!"


    After getting in the car, she greeted enthusiastically.


    "Hi." Su Pai greeted.

 C402

    "Is there a place where I can take a shower and change my clothes?" Although I was holding an umbrella, my clothes could not help getting wet.


    ...


    When she came to the hotel where she was staying yesterday, she greeted and went straight to the bathroom to prepare to take a shower.


    Lingdie asked curiously: "Who is she?"


    "Hu pretty girl, I met when I went to Hong Kong with Xuanyin some time ago, and came out of Kunlun, a mysterious dimension, one of the immortal weapons members." Su Bai said with a smile.


    It was called Tiger Pretty Girl, no wonder the name was so exaggerated just now.


    About half an hour or so, the pretty tiger girl came out, wrapped in a bath towel, holding the towel and wiping her hair with a smile and said, "You are changing people very fast, how about Hyun Yin?"


    "Xuanyin has other things to deal with." Su Bai smiled."I am also the king of the Timeless Island anyway. The Timeless Island did not say that monogamy is implemented. I decided to follow the old traditions of the celestial dynasty. Anyway, I am also a king. ?"


    "Okay." Hu Liangniu smiled and walked to the opposite side of Su Bai, sat down and knocked her leg and said, "I''m here to ask you for help!"


    "So direct?" Su Bai smiled dumbly."Aren''t you going to investigate the Shouhehui? Why did you get here?"


    "It¡¯s because of this. I found out that the order of the Shouhehui against me came from the Hell¡¯s Kitchen. The biggest underground power controller in Hell¡¯s Kitchen is called Wilson Fisk. One of his partners may be to issue orders. People, so I came here.¡± Hu Liangniu explained."But I don''t have any friends or familiar with me here, so I can only come to you! I just didn''t expect you to happen to be in Hell''s Kitchen."


    Wilson Fisk.


    The top underworld leader in the Marvel universe, the main enemy of Daredevil, Jin Bin!


    However, Jin did not target Hu Jingmei. Hu Jingmei also said that she was an ally and one of the partners of Jin He. It was not difficult to find.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing the disc brought back by Su Bai, Hu Jingniu got up and took it curiously. Seeing the direct picture above, Hu Jingniu grinned and said, "Your hobby is very unique. There are beautiful women around you and you still watch this. , Is it for fun?"


    "There is some fun you don''t understand." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really?" Hu Jingniu said curiously, "Isn''t that the thing? Is this thing so beautiful?"


    "Have you not seen it?"


    Hu Jingniu shook her head: "I haven''t seen it, you know... I''m from Kunlun, there is no such place there, and besides practicing, it is practice..." Looking at the disc in her hand, Hu Jingniu seemed very interested. , Looked at the TV next to it, there seemed to be a machine that could put this, after thinking about it, she said, "Do you mind letting me see it?"


    "Mind!"


    "Don''t you think it is inappropriate to watch this together in this case?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "What does it matter?"


    Tiger pretty girl smiled and walked over and bent over and put the disc.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, this one bent over and turned his back...


    Su Bai was speechless.


    "All right!"


    Hu Liangniu came over and sat down next to Su Bai, watching the picture on TV with interest.


    It was not like watching a blockbuster at all, but like a long-awaited movie!


    There was a picture playing on the TV. Tiger pretty girl sitting next to her was wafting the breath after bathing. Although it was covered up and down, the feeling of holding the pipa half-hidden was even more uncomfortable, especially the angle. Su Bai can''t even notice it!


    That''s all, but she hasn''t realized it yet, and she still has to make a thorough comment. Listening to what she said, Su Bai was really uncomfortable!


    Item 0120


    "Look, I''m going to take a shower."


    Seeing Hu Jingmei with great interest, Su Bai got up to go to the bathroom.Before he stood up, the Lingdie next to him had already gone first.


    "I''ll do it, sir!"


    Lingdie laughed and went into the bathroom.


    As soon as she left, Su Bai and Hu Liangmei were left in the room. In this case, the atmosphere became a little more subtle. Neither of them spoke. Only the sound from the TV was in the room.You have to find something to do in this atmosphere, right?Su Bai found a topic and asked: "Where are the other members of your Immortal Weapons? Are you not usually together?"


    "Immortal weapons are just the same city representing the seven cities of Kunlun. It does not mean that we have to be together often." Hu Jingmei said.


    "Tell me about the members of your immortal weapons."


    "What can I say? Spider bride, Da Xuanwu, righteous dog brother Gui, me, and Prince Gusha!" Hu Jingmei casually said.


    "There are only five, so what else?"


    "There are also Iron Fist and Steel Snake, but Steel Snake has betrayed us." Tiger pretty girl doesn''t seem to mention these two.One betrayed them and left the immortal weapon.The other iron fist is from the Celestial dynasty, but the current iron fist is an American, so the relationship is not deep.


    "What about the Heavenly Dynasty, are there any other organizations besides the Heavenly Dynasty?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Dynasty, or Fengshen, who knows what they are called, and the people''s defense force, the Chinese team." Hu Liangniu said: "But these are not famous for you, they are only celestial activities, but you are in the United States, still The Timeless Island was established on American territory!"


    Hu Jingniu looked at Su Bai: "If you want to understand, I can take you to the heavens when you turn around, but before that... you should do me a favor!"

 C403

    "Well, I will help you investigate." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s pretty much the same!" Hu Liangniu smiled and patted Su Bai on the shoulder, and finally raised her hand... the towel fell off.


    He jumped out in an instant to let Su Bai look straight.


    Hu Jingmei was a little embarrassed, and she put on her bath towel pretending to be calm and said, "It''s bigger than hers!"


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded his head and moved his eyes along with Hu Jingmei''s movements. He was really not intentional, it was definitely a subconscious behavior.When the bath towel was wrapped, Su Bai''s gaze lifted, and his eyes met. Su Bai saw the shyness and tension in Hu Jingmei''s eyes.


    "your eyes¡­¡­"


    Sister Hu Liang looked at Su Bai''s eyes with a little surprise. The flame patterns on her eyes were very special. It was the first time she saw anyone with such patterns on their eyes."What is this?" Hu Jingmei asked, subconsciously leaning closer to see clearly.


    At this time, Lingdie came out of the bathroom, and she heard the voice of Hu Jingmei a little flustered but did not avoid it."What''s the matter with your eyes?"


    "Have you heard of the evil spirit knight?" Su Bai asked.


    "Never heard of it." Hu Liangmei shook her head.


    "It will turn into a skull and be full of fire." Su Bai described it briefly, then got up and said, "If you want to know, let''s talk about it later. I''ll take a bath first."


    After taking a comfortable bath, Su Bai came out of the bathroom.As soon as she came out, Hu Jingmei said: "I seem to know the evil spirit knight you are talking about. I have heard of a woman who seems to have this ability, she seems to be called Bai Gujing."


    "I heard that the People''s Defense Forces seems to be looking for her."


    "Oh? Bai Gujing, bone spirit? This name is really special." Su Bai said with a smile.


    There are many evil spirit knights, which can be said to be found all over the world. Su Bai didn''t expect Hu Jingniu to have heard of it, and there are evil spirit knights in the heaven!


    "The movie is over, and it''s not too early. I will let Lingdie open a room for you to have a good rest. I will help you investigate your affairs tomorrow." Su Bai said.


    "what?"


    Hu Liangniu thought for a while and said: "Don''t be so troublesome. Isn''t there a sofa over there? I''ll just spend the night on the sofa."


    "Sleep on the sofa?" Su Bai smiled weirdly."Do you know who slept on the sofa last night?"


    "How do I know, I don''t know anyone here." Hu Jingmei said.


    "You really know this, you just saw it..." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Hu Jingmei was stunned: "The one in the movie? What''s going on? Did you like her?"


    "I''m not interested." Su Bai said with a smile and shook his head."If you are willing to sleep on the sofa, you can sleep, I don''t care!"


    "Then I will sleep on the sofa." Hu Jingmei said and walked to the sofa.


    Su Bai didn''t care about her, went to bed on his own, took off the bath towels and was ready to rest.After a while, Lingdie came up after packing, and then turned off the lights.


    Snapped!


    The room fell into dimness.


    In the darkness, Hu Jingmei tossed and turned, but she couldn''t sleep, glanced at the direction on the bed, Su Bai and Lingdie seemed to be quietly asleep.


    "Su Bai, are you asleep?" Hu Jingmei asked in a low voice.


    "Sleep!"


    "Can you answer me when you are asleep? I can''t sleep a bit."


    "It deserves it, who made you look at that." Su Bai said irritably.


    "I haven''t seen it, I feel...it''s quite special." Sister Tiger said quietly, and then heard Xixi Suosuo''s voice sound, Su Bai opened his eyes and saw that Sister Tiger came unexpectedly. To my side!


    "Talk to me?" Hu Jingmei whispered.


    "Why? After watching the movie, do you still have to talk about watching it?" Su Bai joked, watching Hu Jingmei did not intend to go back and simply reached out and grabbed her hand and pulled hard, Hu Jingmei instantly Involuntarily lying next to Su Bai.


    "Sleep!" Su Bai said in a low voice, hugging Hu Jingmei.


    In the darkness, Sister Tiger snorted gently.


    It feels... quite amazing!


    Hu Jingmei, who was not sleepy, fell asleep unconsciously.


    The sun shining in was a bit dazzling, Su Bai squinted his eyes and raised his hand to block the sun, but felt that his arm seemed to be suppressed.I opened my eyes and looked at it, only to find that Hu Jingmei shrank in her arms and seemed to be sleeping, and the other side Lingdie was almost in the same posture!


    Chapter 0121: I''m Not Liu Xiahui


    The warm sunlight came in, looking at Su Bai, who was sleeping on the left and right sides of Miaoman, couldn''t help feeling so dazed.


    Although Hu Jingmei and Lingdie are not as fierce as Daisy, they are all large in size.The three of them are all impenetrable, they cling to their arms like this, the touch is very strong.Holding the two women around, Su Bai''s hand couldn''t help sliding on their shoulders. Lingdie didn''t respond. Hu Jingmei seemed to feel it. She turned around and then grabbed Su Bai''s hand and placed it in front of her. Don''t want him to move.


    However, this position seems more convenient.


    But before Su Bai did anything, Hu Jingmei grabbed Su Bai''s palm and clasped her ten fingers, and then... she seemed to wake up and suddenly turned around.

 C404

    Facing each other!


    Su Bai saw surprise and embarrassment in Hu Jingmei''s eyes.


    "Wake up? Is it comfortable to sleep?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Mei Hu nodded and said in a low voice, "It''s good, I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep."


    "That''s because I''m sleepy." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Jingmei didn''t react.


    Su Bai looked at her with a smirk and said: "If I''m not sleepy, do you think I can let you go by lying next to me like this? It''s bath towels, watching movies, and chatting with me without going to bed at midnight, you know you What does this move mean?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "It means you are suggesting that I sleep with you!"


    "I, I didn''t mean it!" Hu Jingmei explained in a low voice.


    Su Bai pouted his lips: "I am not Liu Xiahui, I can sit back and relax."


    As he said, his hand moved slightly, which made Hu Jingmei inexplicably think of the movie she watched yesterday, and then... and then seemed to be in a trance, and Su Bai seemed to be the same as in the movie. The movements, every step, made Hu Jingmei a little unbearable.


    "Don''t, don''t... she... she''s still here."


    "Trust me, she sees a lot of these scenes." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    Lingdie was already awake, and seeing this scene did not show any panic or surprised expressions.Although Hu Jingmei is still a little bit resistant, as Su Bai just said, he is not Liu Xiahui.And Hu Jingmei is not a stone girl without feeling!


    At the beginning, she still considered Lingdie being next to her, but she didn''t know when she had completely forgotten the existence of Lingdie.


    After it was over, Hu Jingmei realized that Lingdie had already bought breakfast.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hu Jingmei was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, but Lingdie and Su Bai were very natural.


    "Get up and eat, then I will help you investigate the person you are looking for." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh!"


    Hu Liangmei responded, and then ran to the bathroom wrapped in sheets.


    This move made Su Bai couldn''t help but laugh. He hadn''t been shy before, but now he knows the cover.


    More than ten minutes later, Hu Jingmei came out neatly. After having breakfast together, the three left the hotel.


    "Where shall we go?"


    In the car, Hu Liangmei asked.


    "Go find the person you want to find."


    "Go straight? Don''t you need to investigate? Do you know who he is?" Hu Jingmei asked in surprise. Although she didn''t know when Lingdie left, she could be sure that Su Bai had never left!


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing. It was really difficult to find someone without a clear clue, but it would be much easier to find someone with a clue like Jinhui. He was released telepathically, and he could find the person he wanted without delay.


    After driving for about 20 minutes, the car stopped. Su Bai got out of the car with Lingdie and Hu Liangmei, and soon entered a seemingly inconspicuous store.As soon as I entered, I saw a black-clothed man walking towards him, saying, "Sorry, this is a private occasion and it is not open to the public."


    "Cut him!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Lingdie and Hu Jingmei shot at almost the same time. The big black guy didn''t even react and was brought down neatly. Hu Jingmei and Lingdie glanced at each other, and immediately saw Su Bai''s pace. Walked straight into it.


    There is a secret door inside the store.


    Pushing open the door, there is a downward staircase inside. It is very dim to see the takeoff, and there are people guarding it below.Without Su Bai''s order, Hu Jingmei had already rushed out first, with a popping sound, all the people below had been brought down by Hu Jingmei.Hu Liangmei opened the door of the basement. Inside the basement was a luxurious-looking room. A grandmother who seemed to be at least 60 or 70 years old stood there and looked at Su Bai and the others.


    "Crane, crane mother?"


    Hu Jingmei cried out, looking at the old lady in shock.


    "Crane mother? Isn''t she Mrs. Gao?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Mei Hu shook her head and said, "No, Mrs. Gao should be a pseudonym. She is one of the representatives of Kunlun Seven Cities, Crane Mother!"


    Hu Jingmei''s tone is very determined, obviously, she should know Crane Mother, or Mrs. Gao.Su Bai smiled faintly and walked to the sofa to sit down. There was a pack of white noodles on the coffee table. Su Bai looked and smiled and said, "When is Kunlun still in the drug business?"


    Hu Jingmei heard the words and saw that there was a very special logo on the packaging of this pack of heroin. Seeing this logo, Hu Jingmei''s expression became extremely ugly and gloomy."This is the sign of the steel snake."


    "Immortal weapon, the one that betrayed your organization?" Su Bai asked.


    Hu Liangmei nodded.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It seems so obvious."


    Beautiful sister Hu looked at Mrs. Gao and said, "Is it you, or Steel Snake who let the hands together pay me?"


    "How did you find here?" Madam Gao spoke in Chinese when she opened her mouth, but the Chinese sounded weird and uncomfortable.

 C405

    "I said, can you speak Chinese? If you don''t speak Chinese, just speak English. What you say in Chinese makes me very uncomfortable, and I have committed embarrassment." Su Bai couldn''t help but said.


    Mrs. Gao looked at Su Bai and said, "This is our Kunlun business, you better not interfere."


    Hearing Mrs. Gao''s warning, Su Bai raised an eyebrow and smiled: "What if I have to intervene?"


    Chapter 0122 Mrs. Gao?Crane mother?


    "Then your Excellency can only insult yourself." Madam Gao said lightly.


    Seeing Mrs. Gao''s confident and calm appearance, Su Bai smiled.Kunlun is very mysterious, and the strength from Kunlun is also very strong. For example, Iron Fist is very well-known. Another example is Wu Fengji, which can deal with the existence of Phoenix in comics.Although Su Bai didn''t know how strong Madam Gao, that is, Crane Mother, was so confident, Su Bai was really eager to try.


    "Tell me, is it you or the steel snake." Hu Jingmei asked in a deep voice.


    "This is not important, what is important is... Can you leave here!" Madam Gao said with a sneer.


    "I''ll give full marks to this pretender." Su Bai smiled at Lingdie, then turned to Hu Jingmei and said, "You or me?"


    "I come!"


    Hu Jingmei coldly snorted, and rushed towards Madam Gao.


    Mrs. Gao sneered and suddenly shot at the rushing sister Tiger, Heavenly Kung Fu!


    As soon as Su Bai came out of the starting hand, he could recognize that this was absolutely heavenly kung fu.The difference is that Mrs. Gao''s hands are faintly shining, which is obviously a certain kind of''qi'', while the same''qi'' appears on Hu Jingmei''s hands, and the two of them are dazzling when they fight.


    They fought shortly and shot very quickly. Regardless of how old Mrs. Gao was, she was very agile, and she could easily block Tiger''s attack.Seeing the two men fist together, Lingdie was surprised. This kind of fighting skill really made her a little surprised, especially the anger of the two, which made Lingdie feel very special.


    Bang bang bang bang.


    The two played fiercely and seemed to be evenly matched, but a closer look reveals that Hu Jingmei is still slightly inferior. Although she took the initiative, she is at a disadvantage most of the time. Mrs. Gao is obviously more sophisticated. She was also more proficient. After a few moves, Mrs. Gao suddenly discovered the flaws of Hu Jingmei, shocked her defense, followed by a quick slap in the past.Before the fist arrived, the air in the fist had already blasted towards Hu Liangmei.


    Sister Tiger didn''t have time to resist or dodge, she was already lucky enough to try to defuse the attack, but... Madam Gao''s fist stopped abruptly.


    Hu Jingmei was stunned for a moment, she didn''t think Mrs. Gao was so kind.


    Raising her head fiercely... Sister Hu found that Madam Gao looked at Su Bai with a stunned expression.


    "What...what did you do?" Madam Gao asked Su Bai in shock.


    Su Bai slowly got up and said to Hu Jingmei: "Okay, leave it to me next."


    Sister Hu reluctantly retreated, Su Bai walked to Mrs. Gao and cut out her ears: "I forgot what you said just now. You said we can''t leave here, right? I''m curious, if I want to leave now. , Can you stop it?"


    Madam Gao looked at Su Bai in horror. She found that her body couldn''t move at all, as if someone had performed a hold technique."what have you done?"


    Su Bai chuckled and said, "According to what you just said, that is not important, but the important thing is...I can easily kill you now. So, either you tell me whether it is you or the steel snake fighting the tiger pretty. My sister¡¯s idea, either...I see it for myself."


    "To be honest, you still take the initiative to tell me, after all... I don''t want to see any dirty past in you."


    Mrs. Gao was silent.


    "Don''t tell me, okay, then see for yourself..." As he said, Su Bai directly released his telepathy to Mrs. Gao. In an instant, countless memory paintings poured in. Su Bai shook his head and said to Hu Jingmei: " It was Steel Snake''s idea, but she doesn''t know where Steel Snake is."


    "Crane mother? It''s the result of such a high-end name." Su Bai smiled disdainfully, staring at Crane mother and said: "Look at my eyes."


    The voice seemed to have an irresistible magic power, making Madam Gao couldn''t help looking into Su Bai''s eyes.In an instant, she found that Su Bai''s eyes seemed to be alive, and the flame pattern quickly turned, sweeping like a blazing fire.


    In the flames, she seemed to see the people killed by herself appear. The scenes were accompanied by severe pain emerging from the depths of the soul. Mrs. Gao suddenly screamed and slowly fell to the ground, like a sheep''s seizure. It twitched on the ground as it did.


    "She...what''s wrong with her?" Hu Jingmei asked Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Just accept the punishment she deserves. Let''s not talk about her, let''s talk about you. Since it is Steel Snake who instructs the hands to fight against you, what are your plans?"


    "Steel Snake will not target me alone. He will definitely attack all members of the Immortal Weapon. I will notify others and find the location of Steel Snake as soon as possible!" Hu Jingmei said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I may not be able to help next, I should be away for a while!"


    "I can handle it myself."


    "Contact Timeless Island if necessary!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Beautiful sister Hu said with a chuckle: "That''s for sure, I won''t let you take advantage of me in vain."


    Leaving from Mrs. Gao, Su Bai separated from Hu Jingmei. She was going to inform others to find Steel Snake by the way, and Su Bai had other plans.


    He is ready to explore the universe.


    First, it is to understand the mystery of the universe and to gain insights.


    Secondly, it is also to prevent planet devourers from coming to earth.


    After returning to the Timeless Isle with Lingdie, Su Bai went to see the progress made by Reid, but unfortunately, his idea of ??arranging a spaceship to explore the universe would definitely not be achieved. In this case, Su Bai could only set off alone. Up.


    Back in his room, Su Bai did not take the universe cube, but took the Wulu stick, and then took out the silver glider surfboard!


    The Planet Devourer relies on the surfboard to locate its position, so as long as the surfboard leaves the earth, he will naturally not come here.


    Put the surfboard aside, the surfboard did not fall but floated on the ground.Su Bai tried to step on it. When he stood on the surfboard, he instantly felt a special energy from the body of the surfboard. With a thought to Su Bai, the surfboard flew directly out of the room. Flew out... The Timeless Isle!

 C406

    ¢Ý Marvel"Galactic Adventure"


    Chapter 0001 The Red-skinned Alien Woman


    The speed of the surfboard was amazing. After flying out of the Timeless Island, he went straight to the high sky, and almost passed through the clouds in the blink of an eye.Feeling the changes in the surrounding temperature, the rapid impact, and the activation of the survival of the fittest, Su Bai''s body automatically adjusted to the surrounding conditions.


    With a thought, the surfboard suddenly accelerated.With a bang, a huge sonic boom sounded, and the powerful sound barrier and impact instantly blow away the surrounding clouds. The next moment, Su Bai had already rushed out of the earth.


    A quick shadow travels through the vast universe. At the beginning, Su Bai had difficulty adapting to this speed. It was too fast...had reached the speed of light. At this speed, the body can be absorbed but the vision is greatly affected. can not see clearly.


    Here we have to talk about the ability to survive the fittest, the ability to survive.


    What you need, it can evolve into something.After a while, Su Bai''s eyes changed. The flame pattern seemed to expand, and his entire eyes became fiery red.


    "Is this the effect of survival of the fittest linked to the change of hellfire?"


    Su Bai couldn''t see what his eyes looked like, but he could feel that his vision became clearer, his dynamic ability was greatly enhanced, even the speed of light still did not affect his vision, as if...everything around him slowed down It seems.


    The vast universe has no borders, no light, and it feels as if it is endless, and as if events are frozen here, it is easy for people to lose their sense of direction and the concept of time.Fortunately, Su Bai didn''t care about this at all, and didn''t know how long it had been, a day?Two days?There was a surfboard to provide energy. Su Bai didn''t feel tired. I don''t know how long it took. Su Bai heard the sound, which made him a little curious and a little excited.


    Except for the Kitaris and the silver gliders, are you finally going to see aliens in the universe?


    Su Bai couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    After a short while, he saw a small spaceship galloping laterally from his left side. The speed was not very fast. He didn''t know whether the power of the spaceship itself was not good or the other party was not accelerating.Su Bai changed his direction and flew towards the spaceship instantly.


    "Boom boom!"


    Driving next to the spacecraft, Su Bai beat the cockpit of the spacecraft.


    After about five or six minutes, you can see the cockpit slowly changing, the steel-like protective cover is slowly retracted, revealing the transparent glass cover, the environment in the cockpit is clear at a glance, followed by Su Bai Seeing a woman dressed in red standing in the cockpit, looking at Su Bai in confusion and shock.


    Su Bai is the same.


    Let alone this earthy T-shirt, this woman''s skin... is red!


    Alien, alien woman!


    Su Bai beckoned whether she could let herself in, the woman hesitated for a moment, and finally pressed the switch.Then Su Bai outside saw that the rear hatch seemed to be open, Su Bai turned his head in, and after the hatch closed, Su Bai got off the surfboard.


    I have to say that the sense of solidity after this continuous flight is still very strong, and I can finally get down to earth.


    "Hi!"


    Seeing the woman approaching vigilantly with a gun in her hand, Su Bai smiled and said hello.


    The woman looked at him suspiciously and didn''t let her guard down, she spoke tentatively.But... Nima Subai can''t understand!


    This is embarrassing.


    Neither the Kitari nor the Silver Glider seem to have any obstacles to predicting communication. This makes Su Bai think that it is the same language as in the movie, but now it seems that it is not.Seeing the woman staring at her vigilantly, Su Bai was a little worried about what to do.


    "There should be a language function on the spacecraft?" Su Bai thought for a while, pointed to his mouth, and then pointed to the spacecraft.


    The woman was obviously at a loss and didn''t know what Su Bai meant, but she understood the problem of language barriers.At this moment, the woman noticed that Su Bai had come over and raised her gun nervously. Su Bai smiled friendly and deliberately kept a certain distance from the woman and walked towards the cockpit.


    The woman frowned and followed. After arriving in the cockpit, Su Bai put down the Wulu stick and placed his hand on the operating instrument. The whole instrument seemed to be instantly chaotic, which made the woman extremely nervous and planned to let him leave.


    "Wait, I''m learning languages!" Su Bai said intermittently.


    The woman froze for a moment and said, "How do you learn a language?"


    understood!


    Su Bai smiled and raised his hand, the instrument returned to normal, then turned his head and said, "That''s how I learned it!"


    The woman looked at Su Bai in confusion, how did she learn this way?Is it impossible to learn a language with hands on it?"What language conversion device is it?"


    This kind of thing is also very common in the universe. After all, there are so many races, but the price is relatively expensive, and she does not have this thing!


    "Fine!" Su Bai smiled and got up."My name is Su Bai, what do you call it?"


    "Belli!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t have any bad intentions. This is the first time I have walked this far. I am still very new to the universe. I am a little curious when I see aliens. If I don''t mind, can I take some distance?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You...what kind of star are you?"


    "I am an earthling!"


    "Earth? Where is that?" Bei Li asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai was not quite sure how to describe it, and briefly introduced the situation of the earth.Perhaps because Su Bai did not seem to be malicious, Bei Li also relaxed and the two chatted.It was only after this chat that Bei Li turned out to be a director of their galaxy...


    That''s right, the director.


    The purpose of her interstellar travel is to discover the shooting material. This surprised Su Bai. It seems that the entertainment activities of aliens are also very scarce. She even makes movies. She thought that aliens might be more high-end. .


    "Where are you going?" Su Bai asked curiously.

 C407

    Bei Li shook her head: "There is no specific goal, just look around! How about you?"


    "Me? I don''t know much about the universe, and I don''t have any goals." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''ll help you clean up the room. Maybe you need to rest for a while?" Bei Li is very enthusiastic. Maybe she is a rare encounter with earthlings and is very curious about the earth.While she said, she got up and wanted to help Su Bai pick up the Wulu stick, but she was surprised to find that she couldn''t even lift it!


    Data 0002


    "I''ll do it myself." Su Bai said with a smile and walked over and picked up the Wulu stick easily. Seeing his relaxed look, Bei Li couldn''t help asking: "This stick is so heavy, it''s you. Are you a weapon? Are you a fighter?"


    "That''s it."


    "Are you all on earth so strong?" Bei Li asked again.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I may be an exception."


    "Well, I''m more and more curious about you, maybe...I can let you stay but you can help keep me safe?" Bei Li smiled and turned to help Su Bai clean up the room.


    The room is very ordinary and not very big. After all, this spaceship is not very big and spacious. Putting the Wulu stick in the room, Su Bai looked at the room. Although the sparrow is small but complete with all internal organs, the bathroom is also very functional.


    Su Bai took a shower and came out, and found that Bei Li was making food. After asking, he realized that the special product of their planet should be something similar to canned food. The taste is okay, but the taste is not good!


    "I... can I look at your body?" Bei Li asked Su Bai expectantly."This is the first time I have seen people on earth. You also know that I am a director and maybe I will make films about the earth in the future, but I need to have a detailed understanding of you and people on earth."


    "How detailed is it?" Su Bai asked.


    Bei Li said: "I don''t know the customs of your people on earth, but it''s best... it''s all."


    "In other words, you want me to be naked?" Su Bai looked at Bei Li and said, "Although I know that you are only exploring, this request is really a bit abrupt. But I can promise you, provided that I also understand you. Body, if you can, it¡¯s best to take a picture for a while."


    "Yes!" Bei Li agreed and quickly got up and took off her T-shirt, then bent down and took off her pants."Only the closest people on our planet... can do this."


    "On our planet too!"


    Su Bai said with a smile and then took off.


    Ok!


    This kind of atmosphere is really embarrassing. Su Bai looked at Bei Li, except for the different skin color, the body structure looked exactly like a human being.At first glance, I still feel a little bit uncomfortable with this color, but slowly I get used to it. It feels like performance art, with the body painted with red dye.In addition, Bella''s body and height are similar to those of humans, which is psychologically easy to accept.


    "It doesn''t seem to be any different from a human being on earth, just a different skin color."


    "It seems so!"


    With her eyes facing each other, Bei Li looked at Su Bai''s body a little awkwardly, except for the skin color, which was almost the same, which made her a little disappointed and embarrassed.But... according to the people on her planet, Su Bai''s figure... is really good!


    "Kacha." Su Bai picked up the phone and took a picture.


    "What is this?" Bei Li came to look curiously, only to find that this seems to be a small thing recorded in the picture. Although the shape is different, the function is similar.Seeing how she looked, Bei Li was a little embarrassed, and Su Bai flipped through the album at will.


    "what is this?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at the photo album. This is a picture of what the female officer gave to herself. Recently, he has a habit of taking pictures.


    "This is a female officer of a country on our planet. She was sacrificed to serve me because of certain things." Su Bai explained.


    "Understand, this kind of thing also happens on our planet, but... with your mouth?" Bei Li''s expression was a little weird."Do women on earth get pregnant through their mouths?"


    "Khan... of course not, this is just a way of foreplay, pure... pure enjoyment. What? Isn''t it on your planet?"


    "No!"


    "Well, your planet''s experience in this aspect is really sleepy, and you need to unlock more poses!" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "So, people on your planet will do this before doing that kind of thing?" Bei Li asked awkwardly and curiously.


    "Separate people, at least I like it!"


    "So..." Bei Li whispered.


    Su Bai looked at Bei Li and smiled and said, "Do you want to try it? I haven''t tried this. How does it feel for aliens to do this?"


    Bei Li hesitated for a moment and actually nodded her head, she seemed to be very exploring spirit!After another glance at the photo, Bei Li took Su Bai to sit down like a female officer, and then...hesitated several times and leaned in.


    "Crack!"


    Su Bai will certainly not miss this very commemorative moment and recorded this picture.After the filming, Su Bai felt it. Of course, his hands were not idle. He took the opportunity to feel Bei Li''s body, just as soft!


    ...


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked Beili with a smile after it was over.


    "It''s sour!" Bei Li rubbed the corners of her mouth and said, "But you really seem to enjoy it."


    "I think men from any galaxy should like this approach. If you have a boyfriend or a husband, and I don''t know how to call the other half, you can also try to do this." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Bei Li shook her head: "Let''s talk about it if there is any later."

 C408

    After getting dressed and tidying up, there was a sound from the spacecraft, and Bei Li hurriedly went to the cockpit to take a look.


    "I found a planet, marked as Morag Star, and it should be an abandoned planet." Bei Li said towards Su Bai who came over."I am going to have a look."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Su Bai originally planned to appreciate the mysteries of the universe, and since there are other planets, of course he also wants to see it.


    "I''m going to change clothes!"


    Bei Li set up the spaceship, then turned around and changed clothes inside.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Bei Li to come out wearing a protective suit. She couldn¡¯t survive in space and didn¡¯t know the situation on this planet. So this kind of protective suit was basically equipped for everyone who walked through the universe. of.


    "Don''t you need to prepare anything?"


    "This, and this, enough!" Su Bai pointed at Wulu stick and surfboard and said with a smile.


    Data 0003


    The spacecraft landed on Morag, the hatch slowly opened, Su Bai and Bei Li walked down.


    It was dim and gloomy, a cloud of haze, thick smoke everywhere, and a faint red light in the distance.The surroundings are uneven and the topography is steep, making it a completely scrapped scene.


    Su Bai felt a little bit. Although the environment here is not fatal to ordinary humans, it has a great impact.


    Pulling Bei Li onto the surfboard, Bei Li took out an instrument to illuminate the surroundings, as if the infrared rays were lit up, they actually reflected pictures one by one, somewhat similar to a projector."What is this?" Su Bai asked curiously, looking at what looked like a flashlight in Beili''s hand.


    "A device that restores the local scene through special technology. It can be used to understand history and understand what happened here." Bei Li explained."This thing is very expensive, but it took me a long time to buy it."


    She really worked hard for her directing career!


    But this little thing feels very useful, so you might as well get a few before returning to Earth.As for no money, no universal currency?Su Bai is not worried about this!


    Bei Li had been watching the restored picture and she was still muttering words and she seemed very focused. Su Bai noticed that there seemed to be some creatures nearby?Some resemble western dragons, and they also seem to be lizards, but they are completely miniature, small in size but look fierce.


    "Before you leave, you can grab one and take it away. It should be great to bring it back to the earth collection." Su Bai suddenly thought that if he could get more creatures or things in the universe and go back, he could open an exhibition. Make a lot of money.


    They will definitely be curious about these alien things!


    "Swish swish!"


    Suddenly there was a whistling sound, and several spaceships suddenly passed by from a distance.


    "Someone unexpectedly?" Su Bai was a little surprised, and immediately found that Bei Li in front seemed to be trembling slightly."what happened?"


    "This...this seems to be the spaceship of the accusation group!" Bei Li''s voice trembled, her expression involuntarily horrified and fearful."We must leave here immediately!"


    "The accusation team?"


    "Kree Star''s powerful army has super destructive ability. If we are discovered by them, we will be miserable. Let''s go quickly!" Bei Li said anxiously.


    "Kerry Star, the accusation group? No wonder I feel a bit familiar here, I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence!"


    Su Bai grumbled to Bei Li: "You go back to the spaceship and then leave here, flying farther. Oh, yes, there is this, by the way, help me bring it up." He waved his hand and grabbed a little monster. , Su Bai handed it to Bei Li.


    Bei Li was taken aback for a moment and said, "How about you?"


    "I gonna go see!"


    "Oh my god, you are crazy. That is the accusation group of Kerry Star. It is definitely not something you can provoke. If they find you, you will be dead. Even your home planet Earth will be Staring at it." Bei Li said hurriedly.


    "They already knew the existence of the earth."


    If the Cree did not know the earth, then there would be no alien races.Controlling the surfboard, Su Bai directly brought Bei Li back to the spacecraft."You go first, don''t worry, I''ll look for you in a while. Remember to fly a little farther and don''t let the accusation team find out!"


    "but!"


    Bei Li still wanted to persuade, but Su Bai waved his hand and closed the hatch.


    After half a day, Bei Li finally started the spacecraft and flew away slowly.


    Watching the spacecraft leave, Su Bai carried the Wulu stick and stepped on the surfboard and flew in the direction of the spacecraft of the accusation group just now!


    The spaceship of the accusation group parked not far from an abandoned palace. There is also a spacecraft of other styles. Several accusation group members are guarding here. The sound of fighting can be heard in the palace. I see this scene. Su Bai immediately thought of what was going on.


    Peter Quill, the Star Lord, found the cosmic sphere, but was caught by the accusers.


    "What a coincidence! Remember the cosmic sphere is a power gem... Xingjue, I''m sorry!" Su Bai smiled to himself and controlled the changes in his own magnetic field. It didn''t take long for his body to gradually disappear, including Wulu. The stick gradually merged with the surrounding environment, and then flew into the palace.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a figure flying upside down, and fell to the ground with a bang. Then I saw a man wearing a dark orange leather windbreaker with a helmet stretched out and ran to the side. Not far away... there was one. Round sphere!


    Universe sphere!


    Xingjue was about to get the cosmic sphere. At this time, the person who had been shot into the air by him stood up, holding a weapon with a shot, and the energy beam suddenly blasted past.


    "I don''t care if you are Peter Quill or some bullshit Star Lord, Ronan wants to see you! And... you don''t want to take this thing away." Colas snorted and fired continuously to force Star Lord to dodge in embarrassment. Seeing that he was getting further and further away from the cosmic sphere, while the other party was getting closer and closer, Xing Jue reached out his hand from his waist and threw something that looked like a triangle iron, followed by a powerful suction force, Cora Si was adsorbed and immovable in an instant.


    "I said, I am the legendary thief Xingjue, you''d better remember this name!" Xingjue said to Colas as if dancing, tumbling and dancing toward the universe. The sphere walked over.


    Bend down and stretched out his hand, Xing Jue was about to pick up the cosmic sphere, but the cosmic sphere suddenly moved by itself.

 C409

    "Huh?" Xingjue was stunned. Could it be that he was dazzled?Without much thought, Xing Jue stretched out his hand again, but this time he saw clearly that the cosmic sphere moved again. Not only did it move a bit but flew up, and then he saw the cosmic sphere floating fast in the air. Flew out.


    "I... fuck!"


    After a long pause, Xing Jue reacted and hurriedly chased him out.However, as soon as he moved, he heard Colas breaking free behind him and roaring: "Hand over the universe sphere!"


    Xing Jue suddenly shouted innocently: "Did you not see? The cosmic sphere flew by itself, flew away by itself, not here with me!"


    Kolas really didn''t see it, he believed that the thing was on Xingjue, which made Xingjue extremely depressed.


    Chapter 0004 Cosmos Sphere and New Star Legion


    Su Wei, who flew out of the palace, heard Xing Jue''s depressed shout behind him and couldn''t help smirking. It seemed that Xing Jue had to take the blame for himself, but he should have a way to escape!The surfboard speeded up suddenly, and a strong wind swept over it, instantly swaying the soldiers of the accusation regiment outside, and Su Bai had already disappeared by the time he reacted.


    Flew out from Mogra Star, and saw Bei Li''s spacecraft not far away.


    "Don''t let her stop further, why are you so close!" Su Bai mumbled and flew over quickly, Bei Li had opened the hatch to let Su Bai come in."Are you all right?" Bei Li asked hurriedly after coming in.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Go ahead and leave here at full speed."


    The spacecraft that Bei Li was manipulating quickly left without a word, and it didn''t take long for him to leave Mogra.


    Not long after they left, a spaceship also flew out from above.


    "Damn, I dared to snatch things from my Xingjue''s hands, and even let me back the pot, no matter who you are, I will find you to get the things back!" The Xingjue on the spaceship gritted his teeth.He just managed to escape from the attack of the accusation team.Now, the accusation team is still pursuing him, but what is depressing is that the Nima universe sphere is not in his hands at all."Fools, what a bunch of fools!"


    "what is this?"


    Seeing Su Bai holding a ball, Bei Li asked curiously.


    "A very special thing, very powerful, and many people want him. But I got it from a person named Xingjue and the accusation team. Although they did not reveal their identity, I think they might be able to find it. Me. So..." Su Bai paused and looked at Bei Li."It''s nice to meet you. You are the first alien friend I met since I came out of the earth, and you left me with a very special experience. However, we should separate or you will be in danger."


    "If you have a chance to come to Earth in the future, you can find me just by mentioning my name!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Bei Li knew that Su Bai was for her own good, but it made her feel unwilling to separate so quickly. She turned around and walked in, and it didn''t take long for her to come out with a backpack."This is for you. This is what I specially prepared for this trip. There are superb space technology in it to put a lot of things."


    "Really?"


    Su Bai took it curiously and threw the little monster in. As a result, the backpack didn''t seem to contain anything at all, which made Su Bai feel very magical.Later, Su Bai put the Wulu stick and the cosmic sphere in it.


    "Thank you, this...should be expensive? I don''t have anything to give to you."


    "It''s enough to know you, at least there may be material for my new movie!" Bei Li smiled and took the initiative to hug her and kissed her.


    It was a normal kiss, and there was no other ambiguity.


    After the separation, Su Bai smiled and waved and turned and left from Bei Li''s spaceship.


    When Su Bai roamed the universe alone again, many people were not so peaceful.


    For example, Xingjue, he received a message from the leader of the saboteur, Yongdu, that the saboteurs are a group of cosmic pirates or mercenaries. They only look at benefits, not friendship.After being brought out from the earth, Xingjue was adopted by Yongdu and became a member of the destroyers.Originally, Xingjue planned to take it privately after getting the cosmic sphere, but now the cosmic spirit orb has not been obtained at all.Xingjue told Yongdu angrily, and asked Yongdu to look for the whereabouts of''Su Bai'' in order to retrieve the universe sphere.


    On the other hand, Kolas didn''t get the cosmic sphere and didn''t catch up with the Star Lord, so he had to be on the Dark Star where the accuser Ronan was.


    That is the battleship of the Kerry Empire.


    Kolas briefly reported the matter and said: "Master, he is a thief, a small bastard who claims to be a starlord. He wants to get the universe sphere for an intermediary, and that person is called the intermediary. However, he claims that the sphere is not in his hands. , And the soldiers also said that someone else appeared at that time!"


    In front of him, Ronan, wearing armor and holding a strangely shaped hammer, said slowly: "I promised to regain the cosmic spiritual ball for Thanos, so he would destroy Qaidar for me!"


    "So, find the universe sphere at all costs!"


    ...


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been flying all the way, I don¡¯t know if I chose the wrong direction. I didn¡¯t encounter any planets with signs of life along the way. On two occasions, he also encountered some planets similar to the sun, that kind of hot. The heat is almost the same as the sun.Although there is no way to accurately determine the time, it must have passed since the Silver Glider said a week to now. I don''t know if the Planet Devourer has found it according to the message sent by the surfboard!


    At least no abnormalities have been found so far.


    "It''s best to find somewhere to find out!"


    Su Bai thought about it this way, and a faint dot appeared in the distance. It looked like it should be a planet, but it was far away!With a thought, the surfboard suddenly accelerated, the dots got bigger and bigger, and they had come near the planet in an instant.Su Bai was about to enter, and suddenly saw many special diamond-shaped spacecraft flying out of the planet.


    "The spaceship of the New Star Legion? Is this Qaidar?"


    It was a bit of a surprise to see these spacecraft Su defeated, but it happened that I could inquire about the planet Devourer.Su Bai stepped on the surfboard and prepared to approach and say hello. Who knew that the weapon sequence was activated on those diamond-shaped spaceships and aimed at Su Bai in an instant!


    "You better leave here!"


    Immediately after Su Bai, I heard a voice coming from the opposite side. The voice was cold and deep, which meant that if you didn''t leave, you would immediately open fire.


    Su Bai laughed blankly: "Isn''t it? I just want to say hello!"


    "You Qaidar won''t just welcome guests from other planets like this?"


    "You are not a guest, we know who you are!"


    "Finally warn, leave Qaidar, or you will be attacked by the New Star Legion!"


    "You may have mistaken people, I am not a silver glider, nor a messenger of planet devourers!" The reaction of the New Star Legion was a little unusual, but Su Bai immediately realized that it was mostly the surfboard under his feet that made them misunderstand him. Identity.

 C410

    Data 0005


    The people in the New Star Legion didn''t seem to have expected this answer, not the Silver Glider?Not the messenger of the Planet Devourer?But...Looking at the surfboard under Su Bai''s feet, they can be sure that this is the thing of the silver glider!


    There are many legends about the Star-Swallowing Messenger in the universe. Qaidar belongs to an open planet. The information is very well-informed. Naturally, I know about the Star-Swallowing Messenger, especially... that surfboard!


    "My name is Su Bai, or I can be called Mr. Immortal. I''m from the earth. I got this surfboard from my silver glider. I have no ill will towards Qaidar. I just come to Xiongzhen to inquire about the Planet Devourer!" Su Bai said in a loud voice.


    The New Star Legion seemed to think about it for a moment, and the formation changed, revealing a place for Su defeat to pass.However, the weapon sequence has not been put away. It seems that it is not so reassuring, which is understandable!


    Su Bai flew over slowly, and the diamond-shaped spacecraft of the New Star Legion followed behind, passing through the atmosphere and Su Bai saw the situation on Qaidar.There is no difference between the cities and the earth, but they are more technological and more technological.The climate and landforms here are no doubt the same as those of the earth. Su Bai does not need to make any changes.


    Slowly landed near a certain building. After landing, I saw many armed guards looking at me on alert. A white-haired woman was seen in the crowd approaching. It looked like she was about 50 or 60 years old, with Kind of strong aura.


    The Archon of Chai Daxing.


    The performance in the movie is still very fresh, so Su Bai recognized it at a glance!


    "I am Ilanerel, I''m sorry to meet in this situation." Ilanerel said apologetically when he walked over.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s okay, this thing is easy to cause misunderstanding."


    "I can call you Mr. Immortal? You said you are from the earth. This is a very distant and unfamiliar planet, so we can''t collect a lot of information, so can you tell me what happened to this surfboard? I... ¡­Willing to believe what you said!" Ilanierel said.


    "of course."


    "Please, let''s talk as we walk!"


    Su Bai got off the surfboard and put the surfboard in his backpack.I have to say that this backpack is indeed a good thing!Otherwise, holding a surfboard is really troublesome, and it''s too eye-catching!While walking, Su Bai explained the origin of the surfboard, but Su Bai did not say that the Planet Devourer will find it from the surfboard, otherwise I am afraid that the people on the Qaidar Star will immediately let themselves go. After all, this thing is based on positioning. Like navigation, they are also worried that they will attract Planet Devourers.


    So it''s better not to say for the time being.


    Su Bai did not know whether Ilanerel believed his words, but he showed a friendly attitude. He was very welcome to Qaidar and was willing to help investigate the news about the Planet Devourer. This saved Su Bai. A lot of trouble.


    "Can I walk around?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Of course, we don''t limit your freedom. You can feel the Qaidar star. You should have no money from the earth. I will ask you to prepare some. Although not much, it is enough for normal expenses." Ilanierel said.Speaking of a subordinate who prepared an electronic card for Su Bai, it should be something like a bank card that can be swiped directly!


    "Thank you!"


    Su Bai was not polite, and took it over and thanked him.


    Leaving from the building, Su Bai came to the street.


    There are people with strange costumes and all kinds of appearances, many of them are aliens at first sight, and some are similar in length to people on earth. This is a gathering place of multiple races, which makes Su Bai think of his own Eternal Island, no matter you What it looks like here will not cause any panic, and will not be looked at with strange eyes.However, if it is really strange or special according to the aesthetics of the universe, it will attract attention.


    The strange people around made Su Bai overwhelmed. Most of the aliens had human characteristics, and only a few were special. However, there were still big differences, at least not in line with Su Bai''s aesthetics.


    "It seems that most aliens are not as good-looking as Bei Li!" Su Bai muttered, walking aimlessly on the street...


    "Hi!"


    Su Bai felt someone patted his shoulder, Su Bai turned his head and looked surprised.


    "Belli? Why are you here?"


    In front of her stood a woman in a white dress with two ponytails in red skin.She froze for a moment and shook her head and said, "Can you admit the wrong person?"


    "got the wrong person?"


    Su Bai was stunned and looked at it carefully, only to realize that she and Bei Li did have some differences, but the same skin color seemed to be the same race, and the habitual thinking at first glance made him think that she was Bei Li.


    "Well, I did admit the wrong person, but you are similar to a friend of mine I just met. Her skin color... is also red!"


    "That may be from my people." The woman smiled and said, "My name is Karina."


    Su Bai nodded: "You can call me Mr. Immortal, then Karina, are you calling me something?"


    Karina smiled and said: "I noticed you when you came. You have a surfboard, silver glider''s surfboard, right? I want to ask if you are interested in selling it? My master is interested in this thing. You should be very interested, the price he gave will definitely satisfy you!"


    "Oh? You seem to know it well, so you should know what trouble he will cause if I sell it to your master?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Karina said confidently: "You can rest assured that since my master dares to collect it, I won''t worry about any trouble!"


    "The famous collector, one of the elders of the universe, Tanlyatiwan, is he your master?" Su Bai raised his mouth and said with a chuckle.


    At the beginning, Su Bai hadn''t remembered yet, but thought she was similar to Bei Li.But when she said that she wanted to buy a surfboard, Su Bai immediately remembered. Isn''t this the collector''s maid?When the Guardians of the Galaxy brought the cosmic sphere to the collector to sell for money, she activated the sphere and wanted to destroy the collector. As a result, she couldn''t control the power of the cosmic sphere and was destroyed and turned into ashes!


    Chapter 0006 Do You Want To Change Owner?


    Karina was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that he knew the collector so much. She nodded and admitted: ¡°Yes, if you know it, then you should know that my master has the ability to solve problems! In hand, you will cause trouble sooner or later, and if you sell it to my master, you will not only make a lot of money but also get rid of the trouble. This is the best choice!"


    "It sounds good, but I have no plans to sell it for the time being." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Karina smiled regretfully and then said: "It''s okay, if you want to sell, you can go to Nowhere. I will find you when you arrive."


    "Are you leaving now?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Karina nodded and said, "Yes, I just need to go back immediately to do something for the master this time."

 C411

    "That''s it..." Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I still have some news to wait. Why don''t you follow me for now? After I get the news I want, I will go to the collector with you."


    "Aren''t you going to sell the surfboard for now?" Karina asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I didn''t say, I only have surfboards, and I have things that interest him more."


    Karina looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and finally nodded and said: "If that''s the case, all right, but I hope it can be faster."


    "Take me around first, I don''t know much about it yet." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Karina nodded and walked around with Su Bai. As the collector¡¯s handmaid, Karina knew all about the various galaxy races in the universe, and she also had high eyesight. Collectors could not come alone. If you receive it in person, Karina will judge and screen first, and only notify the collector of what she thinks is valuable.The introduction by Karina made Su Bai learn a lot, and Karina''s attitude is very good, it should be said that she was well trained!


    The collector is not a good waiter. He beats and scolds at every turn. If he is unlucky, he may die or become one of his collections.Karina dared not say anything, but she always wanted to find a chance to get rid of the collector. This... you can use it.


    With Karina, the know-it-all, understanding of the universe would be much easier.


    The money on the electronic card is not much, only one thousand, but according to the price here, one thousand is already a large amount. Under the leadership of Karina, I tasted the local food and wine, and Su Bai also Don¡¯t forget to take a few photos and keep them for people around you to see when you return to Earth.Satiated with wine and food, Su Bai was going to ask if there was any news about the Planet Devourer. As soon as he came out, he saw a good show.


    Four people are fighting there.


    One of them is Xingjue, and there is a woman with green skin, a raccoon holding a weapon?A... tree man!


    Star Lord, Camora, Rocket Raccoon, Grout Treant.


    Guardians of the Galaxy!


    Su Bai stopped and looked at it. In the movie, they would fight because Star Jue had a cosmic sphere and Camora came to snatch the cosmic sphere, while Rocket Raccoon and Groot had a wanted order for the bounty.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Su Bai asked Karina.


    Karina took out something similar to a virtual screen computer and checked it, and quickly said: "Star Lord, a member of the saboteur, is currently wanted by the Kerry Empire Accusation Group. Camora, Sassino¡¯s Adopted daughter, the last member of the Zehoubeli clan, who is good at more than 80% of the fighting skills in the universe, and is known as one of the most dangerous women in the universe. Rocket raccoon, some kind of genetic modification, bounty hunter. Treeman Grout ,Bounty Hunter."


    Su Bai nodded his head, and it became clear. It should be that the accusation team wanted to find the cosmos sphere through the star, Camora also caught her, and Rocket Raccoon and Groot also for this purpose, the two groups compete for the star. , But they fought each other.


    Ok!


    It seems that Xingjue¡¯s trouble is not small!


    When Xingjue was taken away from the earth, he and Peggy also went to see the clues. They said they had a similar relationship with them, not to mention that they were also earthlings, but they were pitted by themselves as soon as they came up. He wants to take away the universe sphere, the power gem Su Bai will definitely not let it go!However, it is precisely because of this that he was able to form the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    "Let''s go!" Su Bai said, and then went to the place where he had come before to ask about the whereabouts of the Planet Devourer.Coincidentally, the other party planned to notify him, so Su received the news soon after he lost!


    It is said that the Planet Devourer is in a very distant galaxy, not here, nor in the Earth''s galaxy, and there is no sign of activity.Although I don''t know how they got the news, it should be accurate.This made Su Bai a little bit surprised. According to the Silver Glider, the Planet Devourer should go to Earth soon. Even if he leaves himself, he will track him down, but now it is clear that something happened and the Planet Devourer did not. mobile.


    "Thank you, I am going to leave Chaidaxing."


    After Su Bai thanked the other party for his help, he was about to leave. Although the Planet Devourer didn''t know what was going on, it didn''t have a big impact for the time being.Karina¡¯s spacecraft is not big, it should be a single-person spacecraft, but it is very fast. It should be specially prepared to facilitate Karina¡¯s actions.


    Karina set the spacecraft to auto-pilot and turned and exited the cockpit.


    "Let me see what you want to sell? The owner is usually very busy, and the general procedures are only sent to the owner after my inspection." Karina walked over and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Not necessarily, maybe I will sell this surfboard. It''s you, I''m a little curious about you, have you...have considered changing owners?"


    Karina stunned for a moment and said unnaturally: "You laughed."


    "Really? I thought you had such an idea. If you don''t have one, forget it." Su Bai shook his head and stopped talking about this topic, but Karina couldn''t help but tentatively asked: "I don''t understand what you said. What means?"


    Chapter 0007 Collectors and Rare Collections


    "I can help you get rid of the collector, but you will be my handmaid in the future." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You... what are you going to do?" Karina asked in surprise, without realizing that her voice was trembling.


    Think about the stern scolding of collectors, and think about her last term being locked in a showcase just because she was not swift enough in her work. Karina is in fear of fear almost all the time, for fear that she will be offended. Angry collector.


    If, if there is a chance to get rid of him, she is willing to pay any price.And this self-proclaimed Mr. Immortal seems to have a very good personality, and should not be as moody as a collector. Karina thinks it will be easier if he is a handmaid, and she is also willing.


    It''s just... she wondered if he could do it.


    "Collectors will not sell their maid, unless... Are you going to exchange things? That''s possible, but... you may not get the money." Karina said tentatively.


    Su Bai smiled non-committal: "Then you don''t have to worry about it."


    Seeing him so confident, Karina was sure that he was going to exchange herself for a surfboard.This made Karina very excited. She knew the value of the surfboard. She didn''t expect Mr. Immortal to be willing to exchange it for herself. This made Karina instantly feel a sense of value, and she felt like a cultivator died for a confidant.


    Originally Karina only regarded Mr. Immortal as a customer, but now it is completely different. Her speech and behavior have changed unknowingly. There is a feeling of treating Su Bai as a master in advance, so Su Bai is naturally accepting this. .


    I have to say that collectors are very good at training handmaid, not the kind of training between men and women, but the rules.Karina was trained to understand the rules and was very conscious. Su Bai couldn''t help but feel the feeling of being a master.After getting along, Su Bai has a deeper impression of Karina''s facial features. Regardless of the red skin, Karina is much more beautiful than Beili, even according to the aesthetics of the people on the earth. beauty.


    It¡¯s just that this skin tone somewhat compromises her beauty. It would be great if she could change her skin color, or possess the ability to change like Ruiwen!After returning to Earth, let people study and study, and see if we can transplant her a variety of changes?Although I don¡¯t know if it can be made, it¡¯s okay to give it a try. Although this color is relatively new and curious, if it can turn into white or yellow skin, it will be much more perfect.


    Time passed quietly like this, and it didn''t take long to arrive at the destination.Su Bai looked outside, and in the distance was a planet that looked like a huge head.


    "This is a place where nothing exists. It is said to have been revealed by an ancient god. The owner...the collector''s group will hire people to mine organic matter here. Brain fluid, spinal cord, etc. are all valuable things, slowly here. It becomes a black market, where you can buy almost anything, because most of them are desperadoes, so there is no order here either." Karina said.


    "The head of the Celestial Group!"

 C412

    Su Bai said softly, the spacecraft had already driven in.


    There are a lot of machinery in it that are working on mining. The spacecraft is docked at the dock. After coming down, you can see a lot of people here. Although they are not used to the style of dress in the universe, they can be seen as poor people. The environment here It feels like a black market.


    It can be seen that Karina has a high recognition here. After all, this is a collector''s territory. It would be too much if you don''t even know the maidservant of the landlord here.Bars, playgrounds, there are everything here. Collectors provide protection. At least they will not be wiped out on a large scale. Therefore, these people basically spend their money here. In the end, they return to the pockets of collectors. It''s a good abacus to say it!


    Karina led the way and soon came to the collector''s place.


    The door opened, and after entering, what you saw was the messy collections, all kinds of display cases, dead and living things.


    A man wearing a white fluffy cloak, white hair and a pair of glasses heard the voice turning around.


    "This is the collector!" Karina introduced it and said, "This is Mr. Immortal."


    "Mr. Immortal?" The collector looks no different from ordinary humans. He looks like a middle-aged man in his forties with a messy dressing style.The collector looked at Su Bai and slowly said, "Humanity on earth?"


    "Yes." Su Bai replied casually. It is not surprising that collectors know that he is a human being on earth. Others don''t know, collectors will definitely know.What''s more, he should also have something to do with Asgard. In the Thor 2 movie, the ether particles are finally handed over to collectors for safekeeping.


    "There are a lot of collections." Su Bai looked at the surrounding display cabinets.The dark elf, the Kita Swiss soldier, and a woman with the same skin tone as Karina and Belle.In addition to these, Su Bai also saw some more interesting things. What did he see?


    He saw a Donald Duck wearing a burgundy suit?


    "Howard Strange Duck? Remember that there is indeed this character in Marvel, which seems to be from a parallel world of ducks? Advanced intelligent life form, but it''s a bit like a funny character, right?


    "Remember that during the Civil War in the comics, it took the initiative to register for the Superhero Act, but it turned out that it was not accepted at all!"


    Looking at Howard''s Weird Duck, Su Bai shifted his gaze to another display cabinet.


    This is a dog.


    Obviously it is of the earth species, with a space suit on him.


    "What is this?" Su Bai asked the collector curiously.


    The collector seemed to be slightly displeased by Su Bai¡¯s casual behavior, and said in a colder tone: "A mutant dog named Cosmo has telepathic ability. I have a lot of various collections here. , What do you want to sell?"


    Su Bai opened his backpack and took out the surfboard. When he saw the surfboard collector, his eyes lit up!


    Chapter 0008 Who Threatened Who?


    The collector, as if he had learned to change his face, was a bit indifferent and holding a shelf before, but he instantly became obsessed after seeing the surfboard.Staring at the surfboard intently and rubbing his hands, it feels like a man has seen a naked girl. It''s very trivial!


    At this moment, the collector''s eyes seem to be no one else!


    "Good thing! This is a good thing. Although there are more than one messengers of the Planet Devourer, there is only one surfboard. This thing is very valuable and very good." The collector took the surfboard from Su Bai''s hand and read a word for a long time. Then he put down the surfboard and said to Su: "How much do you want?"


    "I want her!"


    Su Bai pointed at Karina, Karina couldn''t help feeling nervous, she wanted to see the collector''s reaction, but because of her long-term lewdness, she didn''t dare to raise her head, so she waited nervously with her head down.The collector glanced at Karina in surprise, and then at Su Bai: "But in terms of value, I should agree to this deal. After all, I already have a collection. But if I give her to you, I will now There is a lack of available maidservants, so I am afraid not."


    Karina''s heart fell to the bottom in an instant.


    "I don''t want money, just her." Su Bai said lightly."If you can''t agree, then forget it."


    With that said, Su Bai was ready to get back the surfboard.


    The collector interrupted: "Since the thing has come to me, I will naturally not let it slip out of my eyes."


    After speaking, the collector opened the drawer on the table and took out a backpack similar to Su Bai''s back."There are a billion here."


    "I said, no money!"


    The collector shook his head, but took out a small gun with his other hand and pointed it at Su Bai."I think you should ask for money!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows. Although he knew it was an unordered place, he didn''t expect collectors to be like this."Doing this will not affect your business?"


    "Because I killed an earthling? Don''t worry, no one will care, because earthlings are too small and you are too small. Even if you die here, not many people will know it!" The collector sneered. .


    Su Bai was silent for a moment and seemed to be thinking, and finally shook his head and said, "It seems that there is no other choice!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai went over and put away the bag containing the money and took a look at Karina. Karina''s face was desperate. She didn''t know how the collector would treat herself when Su Bai was gone.


    "Very well, now you can go! If you have anything good, you are welcome to sell it to me!" The collector sneered with satisfaction.


    "I really have!"


    Su Bai did not leave, but smiled and took out the universe sphere from his bag. Seeing the collector''s expression changed again, he looked at Su Bai unexpectedly."How did you get this thing!"


    "That''s not important! The thing is in my hands, I now...may I want her?" Su Bai asked, holding the cosmic sphere.


    "I don''t see that you take Karina seriously, but... it still doesn''t work." The collector shook his head and said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You may not figure it out, but I didn''t say to use it in exchange. I am asking you again...Can I ask her now?"


    "Are you... threatening me?" the collector said unexpectedly.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "Yes, just like you just now, I not only want her, but also get my surfboard back. Of course...I won''t pay you back the money."

 C413

    "Ha, ha ha ha..."


    The collector couldn''t help laughing: "You are not the first person to threaten me, but you are definitely the most interesting. Do you know what you are holding? This thing does have supreme power. But no one can control it. Once you use it, you will die first!"


    "You are too naive!" The collector turned his head and waved, and several pictures appeared in the sky, about the cosmic sphere."See? No one can control his power, leave the cosmic sphere and get out of here!"


    "is it?"


    Su Bai said lowly and suddenly squeezed the cosmic sphere with both hands.


    This caused the collector to shout in a little panic: "Be careful, are you looking for death?"


    "Pattern."


    The cosmic sphere opened, and a group of purple light appeared inside. Su Bai looked at the collector: "You still have a chance to choose!"


    "You...do you really dare to use it? That''s looking for death! Don''t you understand that looking for death?" the collector shouted in a deep voice.


    "wrong answer!"


    Su Bai smiled softly and suddenly reached out and pinched the gem.


    "No..." The collector was shocked, he was crazy, knowing how powerful this force was, he really dared to do it!The horrified collector cursed, turned and ran.


    At the moment he just ran away, a powerful force suddenly emerged.


    Su Bai could feel a powerful force that seemed to destroy everything in an instant from the cosmic sphere, which was the power gem. After this power poured in, the etheric particles also reacted, instantly offsetting the power of the power gem. With a thought, Su Bai tried to mobilize a very small part of his power!


    boom!


    The explosion occurred instantly.


    The collector was immediately flew out by the shock, the surrounding display cabinets shattered one after another, and Karina subconsciously squatted on the ground.


    The whole room trembled violently!


    "It''s a power gem!"


    Seeing the mess around him, Su Bai sighed, he just used very little power.Even though it seems that the room is destroyed and the cabinets are shattered, but this is the old nest of collectors. These display cabinets are made of extremely special materials. Otherwise, how to imprison those collections?


    "Now... can I take her away?"


    Su Bai came to the collector with the power gem in his hand, and the collector lay on the ground with a grey head and a very embarrassed face.Seeing Su Bai turned out to be intact, he couldn''t help but shouted in shock: "This is impossible, you...how can you control this power?"


    "Coincidence? Maybe I try again?" Su Bai asked, squinting.


    The collector shook his head hurriedly: "It''s yours, she''s yours."


    "Karina." Su Bai yelled indifferently, Karina stood up in embarrassment, and hurriedly picked up the surfboard beside Su Bai excitedly.


    Item 0009


    "Master." Karina ran over and shouted excitedly. Seeing the collector''s panic, she couldn''t help but remember how he treated herself before. She whispered: "Master, you better kill him, otherwise he A wanted order will definitely be issued, and we will be in trouble!"


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled and said, "It''s not that easy to kill him!"


    "Master, don''t you have the cosmic sphere? Is it so powerful that you can''t kill him?" Karina said.


    Looking at the collector, Su Bai shook his head and said: "It''s useless, he can live forever. This ability is not owned by him, but from the curse of the goddess of death. He once lost a bet with the goddess of death and will never be able to step on it. Into the kingdom of death."


    "How do you know this? This is a long, long time ago..." The collector looked at Su Bai in horror.


    Su Bai smiled: "Eternal life is boring. The long years are easy to make people collapse. Always look for hobbies. Collecting is his hobby. He is not afraid that I will kill him. He is afraid that I will destroy his collection. It''s his life!"


    The collector is silent, but it took him a long time to collect these collections. For him, there is nothing more important than this.


    "If the bounty is too low, I will come to you!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and turned and left, Karina hesitated for a moment and hurried to follow.


    Su Bai walked out with Karina. As soon as he came out, they saw a lot of people gathered at the door. Obviously they were attracted by the explosion just now. When they saw the two appeared, they retreated to the side subconsciously.Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth lightly, and then walked out with Karina.


    The crowd is divided into two sides, curiosity and fear, but no one speaks or stops.


    After Su Bai and Karina walked away, a duck staggered out of the collector''s house!


    "I''m finally out, maybe I should find a place to have a drink? Oh no, I''ll go find them and get out of here first." Howard groaned the strange duck, and then chased after him.


    "Wait, wait, don''t leave me!"


    Just as Su Bai and Karina were about to get on the boat, a hurried shout suddenly came from behind them.


    Su Bai turned his head and saw that he couldn''t help but grin, and Howard''s strange duck swayed quickly to catch up.


    "Take me along!" Howard Weird Duck shouted.


    "Be my pet, I will take you. Otherwise, you will find a way by yourself." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Howard was annoyed by the duck: "What? You let me be your pet, but I have high wisdom... If you buy me a drink, I will agree, wait... I promised, I promised!"

 C414

    Su Bai stopped the hatch, and closed it when Howard Strange Duck hurried up.


    "I''m crazy, life... is really hard!" Sitting on the ground, Howard Weird Duck couldn''t help sighing.


    Listening to a duck sighing that life is hard is really weird, but it is also very interesting.The spacecraft started quickly and soon flew out of nowhere.


    "Master, the collector has released a reward."


    After setting up the spaceship, Karina looked it up and quickly found the reward order issued by the collector.


    "Oh? How much?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "Billions!"


    "How about this price?"


    "Enough to make all bounty hunters, big and small, and even some poorer and backward planets crazy." Karina was a little worried, so Su Bai took a look.


    There is a photo of himself on the wanted order, and I don¡¯t know when it was taken.


    Name: Mr. Immortal.


    Race: Earth human.


    Bounty: one billion.


    Remarks: As long as the dead don''t live, the other: he owns the cosmic sphere, worth five billion.


    "Not bad!" Su Bai smiled and he was very satisfied with the amount of bounty.


    "Bounty hunters are a group of desperate groups. Even at this price, even if they know that there is danger, they will dare to come. Moreover, because of the cosmic sphere, the saboteurs and the accusation team are in big trouble!" Karina worried.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "The collector is very bad. I just said that I have a cosmic sphere but didn''t say that I can use it. This is probably a lot of people. Are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid, but I don''t regret it! Even if it''s dead!" Karina said in a deep voice.


    "That''s fine, I''m looking forward to this game, Escape from the Universe? Isn''t it exciting?" Su Bai said with a smile."And if you run out of money, you can also exchange for bounty flowers."


    "You are such a lunatic!"


    Karina did not speak, but Howard said something strangely."What''s the use of asking for money when people are dead, and they''re dead to spend!"


    "Pet shut up!" Su Bai said casually, and the Howard Strange Duck choked for a moment was speechless and quacked two times angrily.


    The collector is cursed by the goddess of death to be immortal, and one or a few infinite gems alone may not kill him, but he also has a weakness in the collection.It is not difficult for him to revoke the reward, but Su Bai does not intend to do so. He intends to enjoy the fun of this game and make a fortune by the way, and wait to''visit'' the collector before returning to Earth.


    The spacecraft did not have a fixed route, and it was set to fly in a straight line. For almost half a day, the originally quiet spacecraft shook violently.Karina hurriedly got up and took a look, and soon found that a spaceship was firing frantically behind her!


    Karina hurriedly sat down and opened the weapon sequence on the spacecraft and began to counterattack.


    Bang bang bang.


    Da da da!


    The two spaceships dodged while firing, and the battle looked fierce.Su Bai walked over and took a look a little disappointed."I thought that the big guy here was just a small spaceship."


    "It should be just a single bounty hunter!"


    "No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat. Stop the fire and don''t sink it. I''ll go out and see!"


    "Master, this is too dangerous...it''s dangerous." Before Karina''s words were finished, Su Bai who was next to her had disappeared.The next moment, she noticed from the screen that he had appeared in the middle of the two spaceships!


    The gunfire stopped instantly.


    Obviously, the bounty hunter on the opposite side did not expect Su Bai to come out.


    "Even if he doesn''t even wear protective clothing, is he looking for death?"


    Data 0010


    "You are looking for death!"


    Seeing him come out like this without wearing a protective suit, the bounty hunter sneered while turning on the recording control, while firing frantically at Su Bai.Suddenly, a huge tongue of flame emerged from his spaceship, clattering, deafening.


    Almost for an instant, Su Bai was already wrapped in the flames of war. The violent explosion shocked the spacecraft. The bounty hunter said triumphantly: "It''s done, I didn''t expect it to be so easy to solve. This billion bounty is really easy I hope that the cosmic sphere should not be destroyed, that''s five billion!" Thinking of this, he looked at the center of the explosion intently, a little worried about the cosmic sphere.


    "Oh my god, master!"


    Karina yelled in exclamation and hurriedly posed for the spaceship to pass.As a result, as soon as the spaceship moved, the bounty hunter on the opposite side fired again. The powerful firepower directly suppressed her and made her unable to approach, unless she did not want the spaceship!


    "Hey, he''s crazy, you won''t go crazy with him? If you rush to the spaceship, it will blow up, and we will both have to die!" Looking at Karina who was gradually becoming solemn and decisive, Howard Strange Duck hurriedly shouted.


    "Master is dead, there is no difference between my life and death!" Karina said in a deep voice.


    On the one hand, she does feel that everything the master has done to her, no one has ever taken her seriously.On the other hand, when the owner died, the collector would definitely not let her go, and she...even if she died, she didn''t want to go back.


    Karina took a deep breath and was about to fight, but suddenly saw that the energy of the explosion seemed to be fading rapidly, as if a suction force was generated in the center, it was getting smaller and smaller, and in the end...the figure of Su Bai was revealed. .


    Unscathed!

 C415

    This made Karina stunned, and then couldn''t help crying with joy.


    Su Bai''s hands squeezed the explosive energy into a ball and finally disappeared suddenly.


    "This... this is impossible!" The bounty hunter shouted in shock, and attacked frantically again.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Su Bai''s body remained motionless, and all his energy was absorbed by him.


    "It seems that the firepower is not very strong. It has absorbed so much without saturating the overload." Su Bai turned his lips and looked at the bounty hunter. Although he was far away, he could clearly see the kind on his face. Horrified!


    Su Bai smiled softly, the bounty hunter instantly felt a sense of horror and immediately turned the spacecraft around without hesitation, the ejector suddenly came out and used the fastest speed!


    "Damn, what''s the origin of this guy, isn''t it about people on earth? How could there be such strong people on that low-level galaxy planet!" The bounty hunter cursed in horror, and the speed of the spacecraft had risen to its limit. Began to tremble.


    After shaking for a moment, the spacecraft suddenly became calm.


    The bounty hunter was a little puzzled, and immediately felt that the spaceship was going backwards quickly. The huge inertia made him too late to react. After finally stabilizing his body, he suddenly realized that... he was back where he was!


    "Crack!"


    The cabin door of the spaceship was suddenly torn open, and the huge pressure instantly made him difficult, and immediately after he had seen Su Bai float up slowly.He wanted to untie the seat belt, but the seat belt seemed to be welded to death.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    He struggled to speak, but Su Bai ignored it at all.


    After looking around on the spacecraft, Su Bai really couldn''t tell what was valuable and what was not.


    "Forget it, let Karina come to see it!"


    Su Bai murmured and waved, and the bounty hunter saw the seat belt untied.He breathed a sigh of relief and dared to think of getting up and talking and found that his body was flying out involuntarily.


    Flew out of the spaceship directly with a swish.


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    His voice is getting farther and farther, and the person has disappeared in an instant!


    Not everyone can survive in space without any preparation, at least...this bounty hunter can''t.


    The spacecraft controlling the spaceship and Karina stopped together, and Su Bai asked Karina to come over.


    After getting on the spaceship, Karina looked at him in shock and couldn''t believe it!


    "As for that shock? If it is so easy to die, what would I call Mr. Immortal..." Su Bai said with a smile and then said: "You come and see if there is anything worthwhile here!"


    Karina nodded and quickly turned it over. After half a day, Karina said: "Master, this bounty hunter is obviously a poor man. There are about a few thousand cash and some less valuable things plus it is probably worth it. It¡¯s 10,000 yuan. However, this interstellar compass is a good thing and can be used to locate directions. Then there is this spaceship, which can sell for 30,000 or 40,000."


    "so cheap?"


    "Well, this is a very old single-man spacecraft. Although it has been modified to add a propulsion system, it is not worth the money."


    "Plus, it''s probably worth about seven to eighty thousand yuan. This should be all the possessions of ordinary bounty hunters. If you look at the income of bounty hunters, this time is already very rich!" Karina said: " My suggestion is to abandon this spaceship, it will affect our speed!"


    "No, take it, I plan to exchange it for a larger one!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Karina frowned suspiciously!


    However, she would naturally obey the master''s instructions, and connected the two spaceships together, moved the things to Karina''s spacecraft, and then took it to move on.With such a spacecraft dragging behind, its speed dropped a lot.


    Although these trophies are all tattered, they are produced by the universe after all, and some technologies are far ahead of the earth.Su Bai called Karina to let her explain to herself what these were and what they were used for, which opened his eyes to him.Putting these things into the backpack, Su Bai was full of expectations for the bounty hunters who might return next.


    "I hope to have some rich bounty hunters. It is best to have a bounty hunter group with large warships. This spaceship is a little smaller!" Su Bai said with a smile, and stood up and said, "I''ll take a rest, there is Notify me again!"


    "Yes." Karina responded and turned back to the console.


    Item 0011


    The bounty released by the collector made all bounty hunters crazy. For several days, Su Bai and they met at least a dozen waves of bounty hunters. The result was naturally full of harvest, the backpack was full, and even the entire spaceship. They are packed full of dangdang, which can be said to be quite rewarding, the only drawback is that these bounty hunters have no decent spacecraft!Now Karina can see that the master doesn''t worry about offering a reward at all, but instead takes the opportunity to make a fortune.


    This is much better than those bounty hunters running around the universe looking for targets. They are just waiting for the other side to come.Aside from the mess, the spaceship alone has captured seven or eight, all of which are hanging behind, causing the current speed to be less than one-tenth of the original speed!


    "Master, there is a black market planet not far ahead, shall we go there?"


    "of course!"


    Except for part of the valuable things left, the rest can be disposed of.


    This black market planet is based on the mining of a deserted planet. When the spacecraft landed, it really attracted the attention of many people.A small spaceship drags seven or eight spaceships, such a thing is really rare.


    "A lot of people!"


    After getting off the spaceship, Su Bai looked around at will and found that although the people here are not as good as Nowhere, there are also many people.


    "Huh? Why do you look familiar?"


    "Isn''t this the one who made a lot of noise recently? Mr. Immortal who is offering a bounty of five billion!

 C416

    "No wonder so many spaceships are spoils of war."


    "It''s fun now, watch it, there will be fun for a while!"


    Whispering around, he had obviously recognized Su Bai.


    "It seems that I am famous!" Su Bai laughed softly as he listened to the voice''s discussion."Well, you go to contact the buyer, I''ll wait here, after we''re done, let''s go shopping."


    "Yes, Master!" Karina replied in a low voice and walked into the crowd, and the Howard Duck swayed behind her.


    Su Bai didn''t mind or worried about the gaze around him, and looked around at random.


    "You are Mr. Immortal."


    After a while, a few burly aliens appeared in the crowd to block Su Bai, and asked eagerly.


    "I''m!"


    Su Bai smiled faintly."You want a bounty?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Su Bai admits, a few aliens instantly surrounded Su Bai.


    Looking around, Su Bai smiled and said, "Before you start, I can ask...Do you have money?"


    "Kill you, we will have money!" A long knife suddenly appeared in one of the hands, and he was about to rush towards Su Bai with a loud shout.


    "Wait!" Su Bai suddenly shouted.


    The man subconsciously stopped and sneered, "Are you afraid? It''s useless to beg for mercy, but if you give up resistance, I can give you a happy one!"


    "You think too much!" Su Bai smiled and took down the backpack and turned it inside for a long time, and finally...turned out the Wulu stick.


    "Okay, come on!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Do you think it''s okay to take a weapon? You are too naive, ask them... do you know who I am!" the man said triumphantly.


    Soon someone around him whispered: "Oh my God, isn''t this a bull? He is the strongest and biggest bounty hunter recently. I heard that as long as it is his next mission, he has never failed."


    "And every time I perform a mission, I''m very fierce, never left alive, and his death is extremely miserable!"


    "Have you heard?" the man named Man Niu asked Su Bai proudly.


    Su Bai nodded: "I heard it, a little-known bounty hunter!"


    "Unknown? Your bounty is mine!"


    The bull roared angrily, and the knife in his hand slashed towards Su Bai.


    His physique is much stronger than Su Bai, he is strong and fast, and he is really bullish.The people around had already closed their eyes subconsciously, as if they couldn''t bear to see Su Bai''s end in half.


    "Ding!" A clear voice sounded, and Man Niu''s knife was blocked, and Su Bai carried the Wulu stick at will.


    "You, how can you stop it, you are so weak!" Man Niu was a little shocked.


    Blocked, blocked!


    "It''s worthy of being a billionaire bounty. It really isn''t that easy to get done."


    "That''s not necessarily true, Barren Niu is not an ordinary person, let alone Mr. Immortal, there is only one person, and there are so many Barren Niu!"


    "I don''t believe how many times you can block it!"


    Man Niu snorted and swung his knife, slashing down frantically.There is no fighting skill, but it is powerful.


    The clanging voices kept coming, Su Bai looked very casual, and Wulu stick easily blocked his attack.


    "boom!"


    Unable to attack for a long time, Man Niu suddenly jumped high, brandishing a long knife with both hands and slashing down fiercely.


    Damn it!


    There was a loud bang, and the huge impact instantly shook off, and those around who watched the excitement were shocked back and forth again and again by the blast.


    "The knife is good!"


    Su Bai looked at the gasping man Niu and said with a chuckle.


    Barn Niu''s knife has faintly cracked.


    "What is the origin of your weapon?" Man Niu asked Su Bai in shock.


    "Want to know, see for yourself!" Su Bai smiled and made an amazing move, even throwing the Wulu stick at will.


    This action made everyone stunned. Looking at the slowly floating stick, the bull stared at Su Bai and suspected that he had a conspiracy, but Su Bai remained motionless.


    "What an idiot, I threw the weapon over. Without the weapon, you will be dead, haha... this thing belongs to me!" The bull shouted excitedly and reached out to pick it up, but he felt it while holding the Wulu stick. A huge force came, and he couldn''t lift it by surprise, with a bang.

 C417

    The Wulu stick directly hit the ground, and the bull squatted down, his fingers pressed and screamed screaming!


    "So heavy!"


    Man Niu hurriedly tried to lift the stick but found that the stick did not move even after exhausting all his strength.


    "I''ll help you." Su Bai walked over and easily picked up the stick and smashed it at Barman Niu''s head!


    boom!


    Barbarian bull''s head exploded in an instant... Plasma splashed, and the body slowly fell to the ground.


    Chapter 0012 Su defeat VS Galaxy Guards


    "boom!"


    Seeing the headless corpse of the bull fell to the ground, there was deathly silence around him.


    That casual posture, that gentle stick, so strong!


    "I''ll hit whoever moves!"


    The few bounty hunters brought by Barbarian wanted to leave quietly, but as soon as they turned around, they heard a sound, and for an instant they were still as if they were cursed.


    "Are you rich?" Su Bai came over and pointed at one of them with a stick. The man didn''t even dare to move. He watched the stick rub against himself, wiped off the blood, and moved away. He breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: "We, we don''t have money, but Man Niu has it, and he has a spacecraft. His spacecraft is worth two million and has just been remodeled."


    "Oh? How old?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "How big, how big..." The man looked at the spaceship pointing at Karina and said, "It''s bigger than these spaceships together."


    Su Bai took a look, are seven or eight spaceships together?That''s not small.


    Su Bai smiled: "Go and drive the boat over, don''t think about running, catch you, it''s easy!"


    "I know I know!"


    The man hurried out after speaking.


    This change made everyone around him dumbfounded. Although Su Bai seemed to be smaller than these aliens, now they saw it more terrifying than the Demon King!


    "Also... still do it?"


    In the distance of the crowd, a few people gathered together and looked over here.


    No one else, it is the Star Lord, Rocket Raccoon, Groot, Camora and...Drax.


    Before Xingjue and others were arrested and imprisoned in the interstellar prison, they met Drax in it. Several people broke out and escaped with a single shot and learned that the universe sphere was in Su Bai¡¯s hands. As a result, several people planned to track Su Bai. Xingjue was pitted before, and because Su Bai was an earthling, while Rocket Raccoon and Groot were for the bounty, and Camora and Drax were for the universe sphere.


    They didn''t know if it was a coincidence or luck. They originally planned to rest here to inquire about the news, but they saw Su Bai.I originally planned to do it directly, but it just so happened that the bounty hunters of Barbarian Bull took the initiative first, and originally planned to cut Hu, but he never expected him to be so strong!


    They looked at each other and really hesitated.


    "I heard that the cosmic sphere is very strong, and it can defeat Ronan." Drax was very sturdy, with blood-red lines on his bald head, he snorted, and Drax was obviously planning to do it.


    "Wait." Xingjue hurriedly wanted to stop him, but Drax had already rushed out first.


    "Hey, hand over the universe sphere!"


    As soon as he went out, Drax shouted directly at Su Bai.


    "Damn it!"


    Xingjue cursed, several people could only go out with Drax.


    There was an uproar around him. Obviously, he didn''t expect someone to provoke him even after Su Bai easily smashed the bull. Su Bai gave a slightly surprised look."Everyone is here!"


    "Wait, don''t do it!" Xing Jue walked over and said to Su Bai."My name is Xingjue, and I am also an earthling."


    "I know, I went to find you when you were taken away." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Xingjue was stunned."what did you say?"


    "I went to find you when you were taken away by aliens." Su Bai said.


    "At that time, how old were you? How could you..." Xing Jue looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    "What are you doing, I want the cosmic sphere, kill Ronan!" Drax was a little impatient, interrupting the two people: "As long as there is any chance to defeat Ronan, I will not let go, hand over the cosmic sphere!"


    "What does your defeat of Ronan have to do with me?"


    "Because we have a common enemy!" Camora said."Ronan knows that the cosmic sphere is with you, he will definitely come to you."


    "Say so much, just do it." Rocket Raccoon muttered.


    "I''m...Groot." The tree man said naively.


    "Don¡¯t make a noise, don¡¯t you just want the cosmic sphere, okay! You guys go together, and it will be yours if you win me. If even I can¡¯t win, even if you get the cosmic sphere, you won¡¯t be Ronan¡¯s opponent. !" Su Bai said lightly.


    Several people glanced at each other.

 C418

    "Then I''m sorry, let''s just try not to be too cruel!" Xing Jue said apologetically and threw a triangle iron directly, and the powerful suction sucked towards Su Bai in an instant.At the same time, Drax and Camora shot almost at the same time, attacking Su Bai from left to right.


    "It really is the style of the Guardians of the Galaxy!"


    It''s very sudden to say that you do it, but Su Bai was well prepared. Although the Guardians of the Galaxy are a heroic team, they are not very good people, and the team''s style is naturally not fair.Su Bai''s feet slightly, a powerful electric current instantly destroyed Xing Jue''s triangle iron, followed by Camora''s long sword and Drax''s double knives have been cut over.


    Su Bai chuckled and his body suddenly became smaller, and the two of them were a little surprised bye. Before they could find Su Bai, Su Bai suddenly appeared a stick from the side and smashed Drax''s directly.


    Damn it!


    It hit the spaceship directly.


    "Remember to pay!" Su Bai said to Xing Jue.


    "What does it have to do with me? You smashed it." Xing Jue shouted depressed.


    "Boom boom!"


    The fire rocket raccoon in the distance shot suddenly, and Su Bai did not move his feet and avoided the bullet easily.


    "too slow!"


    "Really?" Camora snorted coldly, his edge suddenly attacked.


    Su Bai smiled and blocked the long sword with a stick, but Camora suddenly let go, the long sword fell and fell on her other hand and pierced Su Bai''s chest.


    "Ding!"


    With a crisp sound, Camora was a little surprised, as if the sword had pierced some hard object.


    At this moment, a branch stretched out of Groot''s body and directly entangled Su.


    "Good job, Groot!"


    "I''m... Groot!"


    "We don''t want to fight, as long as we hand over the universe sphere." Xing Jue said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao''s body suddenly disappeared, and Xing Jue suddenly flew out after a sudden shock to his chest.


    "What did you say, I didn''t hear clearly just now." Su Bai said indifferently where Xing Jue was standing.


    Chapter 0013 Master''s appetite is really big!


    Groot''s huge body rushed towards Su Bai. Su Bai didn''t move and waved his hand. A shadow flew directly towards Groot, and at the same time he screamed.


    "boom!"


    Groot hugged the Rocket Raccoon and flew out directly.


    "do not move!"


    With a wave of Su Bai''s stick, Camora, who was about to attack behind him, stopped instantly.


    In a short moment, Drax, Star Lord, Rocket Raccoon, and Treeman Grout were all knocked down, and obviously they didn''t take it seriously at all, let alone use their full strength.Looking at the stick in front of him, Camora suddenly smiled."I''m a woman..."


    "boom!"


    The stick suddenly slammed into it, and Camora was knocked into the ground instantly.


    Su Bai took back the Wulu Cudgel and said faintly: "You are also an enemy, and the enemy is neither male nor female!"


    "However, I heard that you are not the most dangerous woman in the universe? This strength is not worthy of this title." The Wulu stick slammed into the ground lightly, and half of it sank into the ground with a chuckle.


    Su Bai made a hook towards Camora: "Come on, I won''t bully you!"


    "No one can bully me!" Camora gritted his teeth and rushed over again.With a long sword in her hand, Camora showed strong skills. A sword alternated in her hands as if alive. Feet, legs, shoulders, elbows, and every place on Camora seemed to be deadly. arms.


    "Ok... so strong!"


    When watching Camora unfold, the Guardians of the Galaxy couldn''t help being amazed.


    "But Su Bai is stronger!" Xing Jue said with a wry smile.


    "boom!"


    Camora took a palm on his chest and stepped back several steps, glaring at Su Bai with shame and unwillingness on his face.


    "The skills are good, but the power is too weak, so he is only suitable for being an assassin. He has some strength, but he has no skills and no brains!" Su Bai looked at Drax, and Drax rushed over with a roar.


    Seeing Drax who was rushing over, Su Bai waved his hand, and a huge current swept past.


    "Zizzi!"


    Draxton was shuddered by electricity, and fell to the ground a moment later, faintly smoked.


    "Are you still fighting?" Su Bai looked around.


    "What else is there to fight? Stop fighting, stop fighting." Xing Jue hurriedly said.

 C419

    "Then talk about compensation." Su Bai pointed to the spaceship that Drax had just smashed.


    Xingjue''s face instantly became extremely ugly."We...we have no money."


    "Then it will be difficult!" Su Bai waved, and the Wulu stick flew over from the ground.


    "Rich, yes!" Seeing this move, Xing Jue said quickly."But because we are all earthlings, can it be cheaper? And you caused me to be arrested by the accusation group before, do you think..."


    "You are still alive, aren''t you?" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    Got it!


    Xingjue shut up directly.


    Imagine the bulls just now, thinking about them, Su Bai is already merciful.


    In desperation, Xingjue could only pay for it.


    At this time, but desperately poor.


    At this time, the bulls had already returned with the spaceship, let alone... it was a lot bigger, and it was barely a battleship.


    "Okay, you can go now!" Su Bai waved, and the bounty hunters suddenly sighed in relief and hurriedly fled.


    "There are some things on the spaceship, you are responsible for moving that ship!" Su Bai said towards Xing Jue and others.


    They were so hurt that they heard Su Bai''s words and wanted to ask why, but they saw Su Bai''s stick... well, let''s move things obediently.


    Karina and Howard Strange Duck brought a person over, but they were a little stunned.


    Looking at the damaged spaceship, watching a few people carrying things down from above and moving to the next battleship, Karina walked up to Su Bai in confusion and asked, "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "The shotgun has changed!" Su Bai said with a smile."By the way, you can see if you want your spacecraft. If you don''t, just sell it together."


    "It''s better to stay. Although the firepower of the spacecraft is not strong, it is very fast. It just needs to be repaired." Karina said.


    "also!"


    Karina handed over with the person who brought it. It seems that the black market should have received the goods. Maybe she saw the corpse of the bull, or she recognized the warship, so she was very polite and the price was very high. To be fair, the final settlement amounted to 450,000.


    "It''s better to get money quickly." Su Bai sighed, and then said: "By the way, do you know the fighters of the New Star Legion? Can you buy them?"


    "This is probably not easy." Karina said.


    "Scattered ones are okay. As long as the structure doesn''t damage too much, I''m going to take it back and let people study it."


    Karina shook her head and said: "The New Star Legion has very strict control of fighter jets. Even if it is damaged in battle, it will be completely destroyed. It is difficult to obtain on the market.


    "There is no way to say that?"


    "Unless it is fed by the New Star Legion, it is really difficult."


    "Feed it?" Su Bai muttered, thinking.


    "I know how to get it." Camora suddenly walked over and said in a low voice."Ronan''s Dark Star has a broken New Star Legion fighter."


    "Ronan obviously won''t give it to me." Su Bai smiled faintly."If I really want to, I must fight Ronan, you are very smart!"


    Camora said lightly: "I just tell you where it is, but I don''t have to let you go. However, if you have to deal with Ronan, I will help."


    "Me too!" Drax came over.


    Xingjue hesitated and walked over and said: "After all, we are all earthlings, I will also help."


    "This is suicidal behavior." Rocket Raccoon muttered, then looked at Groot next to him and said, "Okay, okay, let''s join."


    Su Bai smiled, his eyes swept away from them, and slowly said, "Who asked you to come over? Is the work finished?"


    "..."


    A few people turned around and continued to work.


    "Master, this is indeed very risky. The Kerry Empire is very powerful, and Ronan the accuser is not so easy to deal with."


    "You said... how about the Dark Star?" Su Bai asked back.


    Karina stopped talking for a moment, the dark star... the master''s appetite... really big!


    Chapter 0014 What does Su Bai want to do?


    The Kerry Empire, the Scrul Empire, and the Shia Empire are also known as the three largest alien empires in the universe.


    The accusation regiment is the military force of the Kerry Empire. The accusers are similar to military ranks. For example, the Centurion of the New Star Legion and the generals on the earth are all relatively high-end military ranks.


    The accuser Ronan commanded the accusation regiment, the most powerful force in the Kerry Empire, and his battleship Darkstar is certainly not bad.


    Su Bai still remembers that in the movie, the fighters of the Rising Star Legion were connected to try to block the Dark Star and were broken by it, showing how powerful the Dark Star was.Purely from the perspective of warships, the Dark Star is naturally quite good, and the Soviet Union would naturally want to get it, but the fighters of the New Star Legion have other magical functions.


    When the number is small, the maneuverability and aggressiveness are good, when the number is large, they can be connected together, and the defensiveness is very strong. After all, there are still very few powerful warships like the Dark Star.

 C420

    So whether it''s the Dark Star or the fighter of the New Star Legion, Su Bai wants it!


    After busying for about half an hour or so, everything was about to be cleaned up. The Guardians of the Galaxy were first beaten by Su and they were tired enough to carry and move things. The space inside the new battleship was much brighter. Su Bai nodded in satisfaction. Kanari walked over to the console to check it, and said with a bit of surprise: "Yes, it''s better than I thought. The power system is considered to be relatively high-end at present, and it seems that the modification should have cost a lot of money."


    "Master, where are we going next?" Kanari turned to Su Bai and asked.


    When she asked, the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy couldn''t help but looked towards Su Bai, and Drax showed expectant eyes.


    "Go to Chaida Star." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Chai Daxing?"


    "What are you going to do to Qaidam? It''s impossible for Xinxing Group to sell you fighter jets." Camora couldn''t help but said.


    "I naturally have a way, although this way...may not be very good." Su Bai smiled and said to Camora, "How about a deal?"


    "What, what deal?" Camora asked in a daze.


    Su Bai smiled and took out the universe sphere."I''ll give it to you, and you can go to the collector to exchange it for money. Five billion, I can keep 100 million for you."


    "You want to sell the universe sphere? Why?"


    Hearing Su Bai say this, everyone was stunned.


    "You only need to send 4.9 billion to me, and then send a message out, it is best to reach Ronan, that is, the universe sphere is with the collector!" Su Bai said calmly: "Just do two things. In this matter, you can earn one hundred million, one thousand and twenty million, don''t say I don''t take care of you!" After that, Su Bai threw the cosmic sphere to Camora."Also, this thing is very powerful, especially the brainless one, don''t plan to rely on him to deal with Ronan, you will die first before Ronan is dead, then this thing will fall into Ronan''s hands! "


    No brainer, obviously referring to Drax.


    In fact, Drax really flashed this idea just now, and he didn''t expect Su Bai to say it directly, which made him very embarrassed.


    "After the transaction is over, you can go directly to Chaidaxing. Okay, you can go now. Goodbye Chaidaxing!" Su Bai smiled and said directly to see off the guests.


    The people in the Guardians of the Galaxy were a little bit clueless, wondering what exactly Su defeated was going to do, it was difficult to fight just to plot the 5 billion?If so, there is no need for him to hand it over to them.Can''t figure it out, but they still took the cosmic sphere and left.After they were gone, Karina couldn''t help but said: "Master, why do you want to do this? Why do you want to sell such an important thing? And pass them?"


    "Five billion, don''t you want it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Karina said: "Five billion is of course important, but it is far behind the universe sphere."


    "But I want the Dark Star, and I also want the fighters of the New Star Legion, didn''t you say? Only the gift of the New Star Legion can get it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Karina was stunned and said, "But the cosmic sphere has not been given to Qaidar. Why are they gifting it?"


    "By then you will know!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Karina can''t figure it out just like the Guardians of the Galaxy, but since the owner has done this, she naturally can''t say anything when she is a maid. She started a new battleship and soon left the black market to continue sailing!


    I don¡¯t know if the name of Mr. Immortal is gradually spreading out from time to time, or most people choose to wait and see for the time being. The next journey is based on a lot of things. Occasionally I can encounter bounty hunters who run solo. There was hardly any use outside. Slowly, the name of Mr. Immortal gradually became known to some people in the universe. At least Mr. Immortal, who knew the five billion bounty, was not so easy to deal with.


    Time passed day by day, and I don¡¯t know how long it took to drive. Finally, Karina received news that the universe sphere was obtained and handed over to collectors to receive a 5 billion bounty. This news was spread widely and unexpectedly. , Almost everyone knows that the first incident broke out.Su Bai''s statistics about the cosmic sphere have also been updated and removed!


    Normally, this kind of news must be hidden, but this time it was uncharacteristically.


    When I saw the news, Su Bai knew that it was the Guardians of the Galaxy. It seemed that they did it according to their orders. If they can see them get 4.9 billion in Qaidar Star, Su Bai would not mind letting them earn. This billion, if not... Su Bai''s journey to the universe would have been more fun.


    ...


    "Cosmic spheres in the hands of collectors?"


    On the Dark Star, Ronan heard Nebula''s report.


    "Yes, it is said to be a group of five people. Among them is Camora. They handed the cosmic sphere to the collector and got the bounty. I told you earlier that I should be allowed to go instead of Camora. !" Nebula, the female island of the universe, like Camora, is the goddaughter of Thanos, and was sent to help Ronan get the universe sphere.


    "So, now you can go! No matter what the price is, get the cosmic sphere and attack Qaidar!" Ronan said in a deep voice.


    Item 0015


    She is also the adopted daughter of Thanos, but Nebula is not as well-known as Camora, nor is she called the most dangerous woman in the universe. In the eyes of others, she seems to be inferior to Camora but has never had the opportunity to prove herself. Now Camora has rebelled. This made Nebula feel that his opportunity had come.


    Her fighting ability is also not weak, she is also a weapon master good at all kinds of weapons, the most important thing is to have the ability that Camora does not have, transform!


    The ability to transform like a witch!


    Although the cosmic sphere fell into the hands of collectors, Nebula was sure to get it!


    Not to mention that the collectors wanted to get the cosmic sphere before Nebula set off. Moreover, Supai Kanari and Howard''s Monster Duck were driving the new battleship to Qaidar. The new battleship far exceeded the previous Kana both in space and speed. Rui''s spacecraft basically doesn''t need to worry about it after setting the route. Perhaps there is no cosmic sphere or it is because of a new car, and no one is asking for trouble.


    "the host!"


    Knary came to Su Bai''s room with a soft knock on the door.


    In the room, Su Bai was lying on the bed to rest, watching Kanari coming in. Su Bai got up slightly, Kanari carried the tray to the side of the bed, and said respectfully: "This is the wine I bought on the black market. It is said to taste very good."


    "You look like a maid like this!" Su Bai said with a smile, reaching out and holding a wine glass. The wine was sky blue, a bit similar to a cocktail.


    "I was the master''s maid!" Kanari said.


    Su Bai sang it. The taste is very interesting, not particularly spicy but it is worthy of aftertaste. After entering the body, there is a feeling of restlessness.Looking at Kanari, Su Bai smiled and said, "If you know how to become a maid, do you know what else you lack?"


    "What?" Kanari asked curiously.

 C421

    "Maid outfit!"


    Su Bai smiled, raised his hand slightly, and Kanari stood up involuntarily.


    The clothes that followed her suddenly changed, and they slowly melted and faded away, and soon turned into a mass of sand-like substance, which made her a little bit shy but still standing differently.


    "You are qualified in terms of figure." Su Bai smiled, his fingertips danced, and in an instant the quicksand-like substance spread to Kanari''s body to reshape.


    At this time, Kanari''s clothes turned into a black black silk maid outfit!


    Not revealing but sexy.


    "It''s right now." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Kanari looked down and said, "Is this the maid costume on earth?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s a pity that your skin color... doesn''t fit the aesthetics of the earth. When I look back, I will think of a way to change your skin color." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Hmm!" Kanari responded in a low voice.


    "After returning to Earth, I am going to open an exhibition hall on the earth for these things and some strange cosmic creatures. You are responsible for explaining these things. Well, it''s okay now. I will tell you about my plan..."


    Having nothing to do, Su Bai talked to Kanari.


    Before they knew it, they were about to reach Chaida Star!


    No one stopped them this time.


    Find a place to land and store the battleship.


    Su Bai took Kanari and the Howard Strange Duck off the battleship and went directly to the administrative center of the New Star Legion.


    "I''m looking for Ilanierel."


    "My name is Mr. Immortal."


    Soon after Su Bai said, someone from the New Star Legion went to notify him, and it didn''t take long to see Ilanirel approaching from a distance.After greeted each other, Ilanerel asked, "I heard about your reward. Do you need any help?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I''m not here to ask for help, I''m here to help you."


    "Where does this start?" Ilanierel asked unexpectedly.


    "The accuser Ronan!" Su Bai said calmly.


    Ilanerel was stunned, and the grievances with Qaidar or Rising Stars, the Kerry Empire, and the accusation group had a long history."What news did you know?"


    "You should have heard about the cosmic sphere. That is what Ronan wants to get. He reached an agreement with Thanos to help him find the cosmic sphere. Thanos will let him destroy Qaidar.... Regarding the cosmic sphere, actually Shang Na is one of the powerful infinite gems, possessing it will have very powerful power. Although it has now fallen into the hands of collectors, Ronan will definitely get it. After getting it, his first thing is to attack Here!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Ilanirer frowned.


    Su Bai continued: "You can''t stop Ronan, who has infinite gems, but I can! So I propose to remind you and I can help you. However, you also know that the planet''s interstellar defense capabilities are too poor, and technology is relatively I''m much behind, so I also hope to get your help."


    "such as?"


    "For example, a new star fighter!"


    "I''m afraid this won''t work!" Ilanyler shook his head.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "There is nothing impossible. Maybe you still have concerns, maybe you think it''s not worth it. This is normal! I will stay in Qaidam during this time. If Ronan comes, you think you need my help. , I can do it anytime! This is my contact number, you can find me anytime!"


    Speaking of Su Bai, he glanced at Karina, and Karina quickly left a way to contact.


    "Of course, if you really need it, I will ask for help!" Ilanerel nodded.


    "Then don''t bother."


    It can be seen that Ilanierel didn''t care too much, but Su Bai didn''t care too much. When Ronan came, she would know how strong the Infinite Gems were.


    "Master, it turned out that you planned to do this. First, you exchanged the cosmic sphere for a bounty. If Ronan wants to get it, he will inevitably conflict with the collector, which can be regarded as a pitfall. And Ronan will attack Qaidas once he gets it. You can help again. Qaidar gets a fighter from the New Star Legion. If he wins, the Dark Star should also belong to his master. But what if Ronan does not get the cosmic sphere? Even if he does, the cosmic sphere is so powerful? Master, you are sure you can beat Luo Will Nan complete this series of goals and get back the cosmic sphere?" Karina said with some worry after coming out.


    Item 0016


    "Will it be too risky to do this?" Karina said hesitantly.


    If it succeeds, this is indeed a good plan. It pits the collectors and defeats Ronan to get the Dark Star. Helping the Nova Legion can also get the fighters and the Nova Army¡¯s gratitude. In the end, the owner can get the Dark Star and the Nova. Fighters, cosmic spheres returned to their hands and also received bounty. It can be said that count the birds with one arrow and count the birds with one stone.


    But this plan has two troubles.


    Can Ronan get the cosmic sphere, how can the master defeat Ronan who got the cosmic sphere!


    "Adventure? It may be for others, but there is no risk for me. If anyone can easily defeat Ronan, who has infinite gems, it is only me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Karina looked at it curiously, but Su Bai sold it off without saying why!


    After coming out, Karina contacted the Galaxy Guards and others. They rented a place in a remote area of ??Qaidar Star. When Su defeated, they found that they were all there. Xingjue hurriedly handed the money to Su like a hot potato. defeat.


    "Five billion?" Su Bai asked Karina to check, and then took out 100 million from it and handed it over."You did a good job, this is the reward you deserve!"

 C422

    100 million.


    Twenty million per person, even if you don''t have the brain and just want to pay Drax, this is definitely not a small sum!As for Rocket Raccoon, Groot and Star Lord are even more excited.


    "What to do next?" Camora was very calm, or that she is a person who has seen the world in the Guardians of the Galaxy after all.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait for Ronan to get the cosmic sphere to come to Qaidar." Su Bai said calmly.


    Camora lowered her head and said, "If I guessed it correctly, it will definitely be Nebula going to the collector. It is very possible to get it with her ability!"


    "She should be better than you, right?" Su Bai asked.


    Camora believes in herself: "Of course, but she has the ability to change and may outsmart it!"


    "That would be better!" Su Bai smiled and said: "Anyway, it''s all about waiting for Ronan to come. You can take advantage of this time to relax and relax. After all... you have money."


    "There is a very famous bar nearby, maybe we can go play it?" Xing Jue suggested.


    Su Bai nodded, and after a trip to the universe, he should also experience what it''s like to be a bar in the universe!


    The night came quietly, and a group of people quickly came to his bar under the leadership of Xingjue. The environment looks good and modern. The people inside are all strange and weird. They asked for a non-closed box. , The atmosphere of a group of people eating, drinking and drinking quickly became lively. Rocket raccoons were chatting there. Groot, my name is Groot Groot, was talking. There was no obstacle in communication between the two. I have to say it was really amazing. .Xingjue came over and talked with Su Bai about the earth. He was young when he was brought to the universe and didn''t know the location of the earth. He was very curious about the changes of the earth.


    After three rounds of wine, they are familiar with each other before!


    The atmosphere became more casual. It didn''t take long for Xing Jue to leave the box outside. Su Bai thought about it and went out. You can''t stay in the box when you come to the bar, right?Sitting at the bar, ordering a glass of wine, Su Bai looked at it curiously. Although they are all aliens, they are no different from ordinary people after drinking. Some are strayed, some are shouting to fight for wine, and some are more people. Dancing and singing on the specially created dance floor, of course... there is no shortage of places like bars for fun.It¡¯s just that they¡¯re strange. After all, they are all aliens. Don¡¯t dislike anyone who is ugly, but even if you can¡¯t distinguish between male and female, you can play it?


    Su Bai turned his head and couldn''t bear to look directly, but suddenly realized that there was a woman sitting next to him.


    He is in a good posture, with light bronze skin, dressed casually and has a capable short hair.


    It looks completely indistinguishable from humans!


    It should be a member of Chai Daxing, just like the members of the New Star Army!


    "Hello!" Su Bai said hello with a smile.


    The woman looked at him and said, "Are you going to invite me to drink?"


    It''s very straightforward.


    Su Bai smiled and waved to the bartender, the woman raised a glass to Su Bai and drank.


    "Are you from the Chaida Star?" Su Bai asked with a smile after drinking a glass of wine.


    The woman nodded and said: "Yes, you are a human being on earth? It seems to be similar to us. A reward worth one billion yuan, you should be very strong, right?"


    "You know?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows."So, are you planning to earn a bounty?"


    "Not that interested, I just came to drink." The woman motioned to the bartender to pour the wine, and said lightly.


    It seems that there is really no interest!


    Seeing her drinking a cup of glass, she barely speaks, Su Bai is not too active. Instead of looking at the surrounding scenes that can¡¯t bear to look directly at her, it¡¯s better to drink with the woman next to her, at least she is the same as a human and looks good. .


    After a few glasses of wine, the woman suddenly said: "Are you planning to do nothing like this?"


    "Are you suggesting what I can do?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman shook her head: "The wine has been drunk, I am going to go now. You can come with me, or you can continue to drink!"


    After that, the woman got up and said to the bar: "It''s in his account." Then, she turned around coolly and seemed to leave.


    "Very character!"


    Su Bai smiled, settled the bill, went to the box, talked to Karina and turned around.


    When he got out of the bar, Su Bai saw the woman standing next to a similar model poser. Su Bai smiled and walked over and said, "Where?"


    "Get in the car!"


    The woman said, Su Bai followed, and soon the car drove out with a swish.


    For about half an hour, the car stopped in front of a house.


    Although Su Bai didn''t know much about the market on Qaidar, this house was obviously similar to a villa, and she should be quite rich if she could live in such a house.Following her into the living room, the woman turned and looked at Su Bai: "You can do whatever you want!"


    Item 0017


    Seeing her standing in front of her expressionlessly and saying to herself that she could do anything, Su Bai couldn''t help showing an unexpected expression.


    Meet strangers in the bar, drink, take them home directly, and then tell them you can do whatever you want, the appointment is so direct, so open, so...cool!


    Whether it''s okay to act on the spot or get what he needs, Su Bai has seen a lot, but this is the first time she has seen it like this!


    "Anything?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    The woman was silent for a moment and nodded affirmatively: "Anything."

 C423

    "Then take off your clothes." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The woman frowned and began to take it off without saying a word.It didn''t take long for her to show her frankly in front of Su Bai.


    "You still have abs?"


    Su Bai felt a little unexpectedly, real abs.It''s cool for women to have abs.


    The woman seemed to be a little unaccustomed to Su Bai''s hand, shaking slightly, "Is there a problem?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "Then I''m not welcome."


    With that said, Su Bai hugged her, bowed his head and kissed her, and followed her up and down, really not polite at all.At that moment, she could feel that she seemed to subconsciously resist, but she quickly returned to normal. She did not resist or cater to it during the whole process?It feels a little...inexperienced?


    Su Bai noticed that her hands and reactions were at a loss, as if she didn''t know what to do?


    "Interesting, is she really inexperienced?"


    Su Bai thought secretly, just to see a sofa next to him, and hugged her directly.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on with her, Su Bai didn''t care too much. At this time...directly was the subject.


    It was about an hour or so before Su Bai stood up and sat aside to rest. He glanced at the woman who closed his eyes and panted. Su Bai smiled and said, "It seems to be no different from a human being on earth. You don''t have much experience in this area?"


    The woman didn''t open her eyes and said lightly, "I have it now."


    "The first time?" Su Bai looked at her in surprise, and found a little blood on the side."No wonder your reaction was so fierce at the beginning, thinking you were different, it turned out to be painful! To be honest, I thought you were a veteran of the series of actions you did in the bar just now."


    "Unexpectedly, I won your first time. I admit that I feel a sense of accomplishment suddenly!"


    "I''m curious why you chose me?"


    "It looks pleasing to the eye, and you should not be weak and qualified!" the woman said lightly.


    "It seems I was lucky." Su Bai smiled disapprovingly.


    "Are you leaving or staying?" the woman asked, standing up.


    "Of course I stayed, once... how can it be?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then you sit down, I''ll take a shower!" The woman said, she got up and went upstairs.


    Su Bai looked at the living room casually, with a very simple design. There seems to be a family portrait next to it?It should be her parents, right?Su Bai walked over and looked at the photo in which she looked much younger than she is now.There is an icon next to the family portrait, which looks... it seems to belong to the New Star Legion.


    "Is it hers? She is from the Rising Star Legion?"


    Randomly looked at it again, there seemed to be no trace of other men, it seemed that there might not be any men in her life.After a while, the woman came down from upstairs and said, "Are you going to wash it?"


    "Are you from the New Star Legion?" Su Bai asked, turning his head.


    The woman paused: "Just passed today."


    "Because of your parents?"


    Su Bai noticed that her parents¡¯ clothes seemed to have the Rising Stars Legion logo on the family portrait.


    "Well, they sacrificed." Her expression seemed warm when she mentioned her parents."When I was ten years old, I only did one thing in these years, which was to train myself."


    "You went to the bar because you were afraid of sacrifice like your parents?"


    "I just don''t want to leave regrets!"


    The woman did not deny it."From today, I can concentrate on becoming a soldier until...death!"


    "No wonder!"


    Knowing the reason why she did this, Su was not surprised that she was defeated.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked.


    The woman did not answer, but asked, "Do you still want to do it?"


    "I''m going to take a bath!" She didn''t want to say that Su Bai did not force her, went upstairs and took a shower, and then felt that she was already in the bedroom, Su Bai went directly to the bedroom.


    No extra love words, no temptations, straight to the subject.


    Su Bai doesn''t remember a few times. At first it was him, and then the woman took the initiative. I have to say that her physical fitness and strength are really good, and she has a completely different feeling from that kind of weak girl!Unknowingly, the whole night passed like this, maybe it was too hard?Su Bai was surprisingly asleep.


    When I woke up, I found that there was no one around me, so I went downstairs neatly to see her ready to go out.


    She was wearing the uniform of the Planetary Legion, with a helmet in her hand.


    Putting on the helmet, she turned to Su Bai and said: "I have to report to the legion, you...you can leave by yourself."


    "Still refused to tell me your name?"


    Seeing her dress, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman hesitated and said, "Eva Bakan."

 C424

    "Su Bai, my real name!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leaving from the home of the new female star Eva Bakan, Su Bai was in a very good mood.


    The new star is a superhero in Marvel. There are countless generations. The members of the new star army can be called the new star, but only the centurion level is considered the strong, but in any case, the new star is also a very representative name, unexpected This is the first time I won a new female star, and it is indeed quite a fulfilling thing!


    Back to Karina and the others, nothing special happened next. Su Bai did not go to Eva Bakan nor met her again. This is just a small episode in the journey of life, unconsciously. After almost five days, Karina received the news suddenly.


    "Master, the collector has released another reward."


    "Cosmic Female Pirate Nebula, a reward of 1 billion, a cosmic sphere, a reward of... 5 billion!"


    "Collectors are really rich!" Su Bai couldn''t help but sigh when he heard the news.


    Item 0018


    Nebula returned to the Dark Star with the cosmic sphere vigorously. Although she was a little troublesome, she still got the cosmic sphere.


    "I said, I am better than Camora!" Looking at Ronan, Nebula threw the cosmic sphere over.


    After catching the cosmic sphere, Ronan nodded: "Good job, let''s go... to Qaidar, after the destruction of Qaidar, you can take the cosmic sphere back to Thanos!"


    The dark star, which had been quiet for a long time, started slowly following Ronan''s order, moving towards Qaidar.When they set off for the Qaidar Star, the members of the New Star Legion found Supai, but the Guardians of the Galaxy also had to follow, until the last group of people came to the administrative center and saw Ilanyler.


    Ilanerel''s face was very solemn, and he obviously already knew that the cosmic sphere had been stolen again, and at the same time knew that this Nebula was a cosmic female pirate, then...it is very likely that the things Su Bai said will come true.


    "Do you have any plans?" Ilanierel asked straightforwardly.


    "It depends on what plan you have." Su Bai said.


    "If Ronan really wants to attack Qaidar Star, he must not be allowed to enter Qaidar Star. I have sent all the forces of the Legion out to try to solve the war in space!" Ilanyler said in a deep voice.


    "It really should be. If Ronan is allowed to descend on Qaidar, many ordinary people can be killed with the power of infinite gems!" Su Bai nodded indifferently but didn''t say his plan. He saw his arrival like Ilanerel. Also understand.


    "If you can help us deal with Ronan and solve this crisis, I can give you one hundred Rising Star fighters. This number has never been seen before." Ilanierel said.


    "No problem!" Su Bai said with a smile."However, the spoils are mine!"


    "Yes!" Ilanierel nodded."Our Rising Star Legion will take action first. If the situation is not good, I will trouble you...you."


    She also counted the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded. Obviously Ilanerel was still not sure about the power of the Infinite Gems, and it didn''t hurt to try it first.After they see the power of gems, they will know how powerful the infinite gems are!


    "Do you need anything from us?"


    "Say hello, and the communication will be unified!"


    The Guardians of the Galaxy have their own spacecraft, and they... don''t need it.


    Karina and Howard did not intend to let them participate in the battle, so it would be fine to stay on Qaidar.


    It took most of the day to unify the spaceship communications of the Galaxy Guards with the New Star Legion, and the rest was waiting for Ronan to come, at least the New Star Legion people thought so.Su Bai can be sure that Ronan will come, but I don''t know how long he will arrive!Nothing to do, Su Bai is going to visit the New Star Legion outside Qaidar.


    One is to learn the Legion Mode, and the other is to find Eva Bakan.


    Everyone in the New Star Legion was sent out, and even though Eva Bakan was just a recruit, it should be no exception.


    Outside the Qaidar, there are rows of fighter jets guarding here, all models and colors are the same, it is difficult to find someone at first glance.But this is not difficult for Su Bai, just look for them one by one.The people of the New Star Legion soon discovered that Su Bai was flying in front of them, which shocked them.Without any protection, without a flying machine, he just flies freely and easily. Is this a human being?


    After looking for a big circle, I finally saw Eva Bakan on a fighter plane.He was still wearing a uniform, but he didn''t wear a helmet, so Su Bai was able to recognize it. The new star helmet was like a bucket, and he couldn''t see his face when he put it on.


    "Bang bang bang!" Su Bai knocked on the fighter plane window.


    Eva Bakan was surprised and surprised, and after hesitating for a moment, Su Bai came in.


    There is not much space in the fighter jet, which is probably the position of two people, one behind the other.


    "What are you doing?" Eva Bakan asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "At any rate, the couple shouldn''t be so indifferent, right? Didn''t you receive the order? If Ronan comes and you can''t resist it, I will help you?"


    Eva Bakan shook her head: "I was just ordered to guard here, the specific task is unclear. Are you alone for us?"


    "Sometimes one person is enough." Su Bai smiled and looked at Eva Bakan.


    Eva Bakan in the uniform of the new star is quite cool, and she exudes the smell of a female warrior.This made him uncontrollably stretch out his hand to hug her, and Eva Bakan backed away."what are you doing?"


    "I feel a little nostalgic for contact with you." Su Bai said with a smile before continuing.


    Eva Bakan said: "This is the battlefield."


    Obviously for Eva Bakan, the battlefield is a sacred and solemn place.Su Bai smiled and said, "I didn''t say what to do, did I?"


    Eva Bakan said nothing.


    After chatting for a few words, Su Bai asked her how she felt after joining the Rising Star Legion. By the way, she asked about the battle of the Legion. Unknowingly, time passed quickly. Su Bai went back to rest from Eva Bakan. After leaving the fighter, I saw the distance... in the dim universe, a dark warship drove over quickly.


    The size of the battleship was huge, and it was extremely dark.

 C425

    Dark star!


    The appearance of the dark star made the New Star Legion instantly nervous, and it didn''t take long for the communication channel to have a voice, and the Qaidar star command post and the Galaxy Guard should have received the news.


    The members of the New Star Legion were about to warn the Dark Star to stop and stay away. As a result, they saw countless fighters appearing on the Dark Star, and they even launched an attack directly!


    Ronan''s attitude is very firm and obvious!


    "Da da da, da da da."


    The flames of war started almost in an instant, and the New Star Legion''s reaction was also very quick, and they directly began to counterattack.It didn''t take long before the artillery fire began, and the war... directly kicked off!


    Su Bai noticed that Eva Bakan''s fighter jets had also participated in it. The fighter jets dodged the attack flexibly, and the flames flew wildly. The enemy planes in front were quickly wiped out and exploded.After watching Eva Bakan''s performance for a while, Su Bai was a little relieved, not like a novice at all, very outstanding!


    Item 0019


    Although the fighters of the New Star Legion launched their attacks, they did not go too deep. They mainly intercepted enemy aircraft from entering the Qaidar Star. Each fighter jet was annihilated and blown up. There were accusation groups and some of the New Star Legions.Su Bai noticed that the New Star Army fighter jets would explode when they were hit and could not be saved. There should be some kind of self-destruction procedure?This touched Su Bai a little bit.


    With the appearance of fighter jets from the accusation regiment, the speed of the Dark Star did not slow down.


    At this moment, the Guardians of the Galaxy appeared, and two fighter jets flew out of the Qaidar star and began to attack the Dark Star.


    "Activate the energy shield."


    Nebula coldly hummed and said to the accusers: "Crush them!"


    The people around did not move.


    Nebula snorted coldly: "Ronan said, the battleship will be under my command before he comes out. Do you want to disobey the order?"


    The people around him hesitated for a moment and finally nodded to follow suit.


    In an instant, a wave of energy unfolded from the dark star, slowly enveloping it.


    Da da da da da da da.


    The artillery fire hit the energy shield without generating any waves at all.


    "Form a defensive formation and intercept the dark star."


    The New Star Legion quickly took measures to deal with it. The fighter jets were connected together, and the energy sharing soon produced an orange energy barrier, which was like a large unfolding net ready to intercept the Dark Star.Only in this way it loses its mobility and offensive capabilities, but there are still some Nova fighters that are not produced but are responsible for destroying enemy aircraft.


    "We rushed over!"


    The two fighters of the Guardians of the Galaxy dodged directly from side to side in the rain of bullets, seeming to be ready to directly attack the Dark Star.


    "Cover them!"


    The flanks soon flew over a few Nova fighters to cover their approach.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    Rocket Raccoon and Xingjue each crazily attacked the same place on Darkstar with their weapons, and Darkstar''s energy barrier seemed to loosen.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!"


    The Rocket Raccoon screamed frantically, but the dark star got older and closer.


    "Damn it!"


    Reluctantly, he could only control the fighter jets to avoid it, and the Dark Star slammed into the barrier formed by the Nova Legion behind him.


    boom!


    The barrier of the Nova Legion was directly penetrated, and the Dark Star seemed to explode, and the energy barrier disappeared in an instant.


    The defensive formation was broken, countless fighters exploded, but the dark star''s speed did not slow down, and it still rushed towards Qaidar.


    "Immortal... Sir!"


    Ilanerel''s voice came from the communicator of the New Star Legion.


    "I know!"


    Needless to say, Su Bai knew what to do.


    Before seeing the power of Infinite Gems, the New Star Legion had to ask Su Bai for help.Although they may not have no chance if they fight to the death, but the time has not come to sacrifice, is it?


    When the voice fell, Su Bai had already flown towards the Dark Star.


    Several fighter jets tried to attack Su Bai on the way, but they were eliminated by the New Star Group ahead of time. Obviously they had received the order.Su Bai turned his head and took a look, and happened to see that the fighter next to him was Eva Bakan!


    Smiling at her, Su Bai speeded up abruptly, raised one hand, and the fighters of the bombed accusation group smashed towards the Dark Star strangely and quickly.


    Immediately after numerous explosions sounded, through the smoke, Su Bai''s fist blasted onto the Dark Star!


    Click!


    The fist immersed in it, followed by a fierce stretch of fingers.

 C426

    The magnetic field ability was activated, and in an instant, a huge iron plate directly caused Su Baiji to pull it down and threw it out. After a few punches, the battleship was directly penetrated, and Su Baiji walked in.


    "Uh...it seems to be too cruel." Su Bai muttered, and immediately saw many accusers rushing towards him.The energy gun fired quickly, Su Bai flashed away lightly, waving his arms.


    "Boom boom!"


    All of a sudden, I saw the soldiers flying to the sides and hitting the wall heavily and fainted!


    Go deep.


    Su Bai was wiped out when he waved his hand when he had no interest in the miscellaneous soldiers.


    Rumbled, a thick sound rang from a distance, a door slowly closed, and a woman stood in front of the door!


    This woman has blue skin and a purple tights, holding a long stick in her hand.


    It is Nebula!


    There are many blue-skinned people in the universe, such as the Cree, such as the Centaur, the representative of the saboteur leader bravery, and the nebula in front of us, the Lufenmode!


    "Mr. Immortal!" Nebula snorted coldly. Both feet suddenly jumped high, and the stick in his hand smashed down.


    Su Bai stepped back, the stick slammed down in front of his eyes, and the huge power made the ground tremble slightly.After landing, Nebula''s offensive continued, and the long stick was waving like a dragon and the offensive was very fierce.Her fighting style is a little different from Camora, obviously more aggressive. If you want to compare, Camora is an assassin and Nebula is a fighter!


    Her fighting skills are also very good, especially the stick method is very delicate.


    Su Bai was not in a hurry but also hid her handcuffed keen reaction power for a while, and gradually figured out her routine after she made a sudden move while she changed his tricks.


    His left hand suddenly passed through the stick and hit Nebula''s chest. Nebula groaned backwards and saw Su Bai''s palms shake from left to right. The wrists of both hands instantly became weak, and the stick dropped out and fell into Su Bai''s hands. on!


    Turning his hand, holding the stick, pulled a stick flower, and strode forward with one foot, the long stick suddenly stabbed out.


    Bang bang bang!


    Nebula couldn''t help retreating and finally fell abruptly.


    At that moment, she felt as if her chest was about to split, and her suffocation was extremely strong.However, as a warrior with many battles, Nebula knew that he could not relax at this time. He turned over and was ready to stand up, but found that the person was gone. Just as Nebula was horrified looking for him, his wrist was suddenly grabbed and he heard a click, as if Something cuffed his hands!


    "You are mine!"


    Behind him, Su Bai''s voice sounded.


    Xingyun snorted and turned around and kicked it, but she felt that her knee was lightly touched. In an instant, she knelt on the ground, and immediately felt the stick pressed against her head, making her unable to lift her head. .


    Chapter 0020: Ronan''s Shock


    Seeing Su Bai, who was kneeling on the ground, slowly walked in front of her, the stick pressed down on Xing Yun and couldn''t talk about it, and could barely see Su Bai''s feet.Looking at Nebula condescendingly, Su Bai smiled faintly: "Do you want to submit to me?"


    "You dream of you!" Nebula said with difficulty.


    "Guess you would say that!" Su Bai''s voice dropped the stick and lifted it slightly.


    With a bang, Nebula fainted directly."Since I don''t want to submit to me, I can only exchange money for you!"


    Ignoring the fainting Nebula, Su Bai walked towards the giant gate in front of him.


    This giant gate seems to be very heavy and strong, and it seems to be difficult to penetrate even with strong firepower. Inside... should be Ronan''s location?The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and Su Bai suddenly turned into a red mist and disappeared. The next moment... he already appeared inside the giant gate!


    This is a secret room.


    In the center of the secret room, Ronan was sitting there holding his hammer called the "universal weapon", quite a bit of a big boss waiting for the final appearance!However, after seeing Su Bai suddenly teleporting in, this aura was obviously a little broken, and he was a little surprised.But the surprise disappeared after a while, and he said with a sneer: "Mr. Immortal, right? I wanted to wait until Chaida Star was destroyed before I went to see you, but I didn''t expect you to come here by yourself."


    "Unexpectedly, after a round, the cosmic sphere returned to my hand." Ronan took up the hammer somewhat proudly. The purple light radiated from the center of his hammer, which was the power gem in the cosmic sphere."You don''t know, what did you miss!"


    Su Bai shrugged: "I only know that you can''t control this power, you can only use that little power in your weapon."


    "Even a little bit of power has the ability to destroy everything!"


    Ronan slowly got up, and the hammer shook slightly towards the ground.


    boom!


    The hammer radiated purple light, and the huge impact instantly swept towards Su Bai.


    The power of the power gem!


    "Destroy it!" Ronan exclaimed triumphantly.


    Power swept through, but Su Bai remained motionless.


    "what?"


    The shock wave passed Su Bai and went away. Seeing that he was okay, Ronan couldn''t help being a little surprised. He raised the hammer to adjust the momentum and swung towards Su Bai again.The purple light came out, sweeping away like an electric current.


    boom!


    The energy of the power gem hit him, and Su Bai instantly felt that the quiet ether particles in his body seemed to become agitated in an instant, and a burst of energy was generated to directly shake the energy of the power gem.With a "swish", the energy bounced back from Su Bai, and Luo Nan subconsciously lowered his head and heard a loud bang, and the wall behind him was directly penetrated by a crushed hole.


    "How is this possible?" Luo Nan fiercely raised his head and looked at Su Bai.

 C427

    Su Bai Xiaoxiao''s body suddenly shook, and dark red ether particles gradually emerged from his body floating beside him.


    "Why do you think you can get the power gem? That''s because I want you to get it."


    "Do you know why I dare to do this? Because I have a real gem that is also one of the infinite gems. If two gems are of the same origin, they cannot harm each other."


    "This is impossible!"


    Ronan shouted in disbelief and waved the hammer again.


    The energy of the power gem hit Su Bai''s body as if flying randomly, and it didn''t take long for this secret room to be riddled with holes, and there was no secret room at all.Ronan was somewhat exhausted, and this result made him unacceptable.After finally finding the cosmic sphere and preparing to destroy Qaidar, he would never allow himself to be casual!


    no way!


    "It''s almost done, the battleship will be destroyed by you in a while!" Su Bai said lazily.


    "I don''t care!" Ronan gritted his teeth.


    "You don''t care, I care, I still want your battleship." Su Bai said.


    "Do you want my battleship?" Ronan squinted his eyes and smiled angrily: "You have a big appetite. This is my accuser Ronan''s battleship. This is the battleship of our Kerry Empire. Here you are... ¡­Do you dare to take it? Drive back to Earth? Then you will endure the anger of our Kerry Empire!"


    "It''s as if I don''t want this spaceship, you aliens won''t run to the earth to make trouble!" Su Bai said with a curled mouth.


    "Hmph, do you think that even if you have any reality gems, you are sure to win? You have, I have, you said just now, they can''t harm each other if they are of the same origin!" Ronan sneered...


    "Hey!"


    Su Bai sighed and shook his head: "I have the power of gems, and the gems are still in my body. What about you? You can''t even control the power of gems and rely on weapons. Do you think it can be the same? You can''t hurt me, no It means I can''t hurt you!"


    As the voice fell, the dark red etheric particles suddenly flew out.


    The densely packed particles swept away like a whirlwind.


    Ronan hurriedly held up his hammer to resist.


    "Dangdang, Dangdang..."


    The jewel energy on the hammer blocked the etheric particles. Ronan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak, but suddenly found that his hammer was cracking as if it was about to crack.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Ronan yelled instantly, but the hammer banged... it was directly shattered by ether particles, and the power gem fell to the ground with a click.


    Ronan was shocked and hurried to pick up the power gem to avoid being taken by Su Bai. He bent over and stretched out his hand. He moved very fast. He held the power gem and Ronan breathed a sigh of relief. Want to grab it!


    At that moment, he reacted.


    He couldn''t control the power of the power gem.


    The power of destruction came from the gem. Ronan instantly felt an unspeakable pain in his hand. He hurriedly wanted to loosen the gem but he could no longer feel the presence of his hand.Looking down, the palm of his hand has turned to ashes, completely crushed by the power of the gem.


    Click it.


    The gem fell to the ground again, and Ronan then fell to the ground.


    "Brain damage? Can anyone touch the power gem?" Su Bai shook his head and slowly walked over, just like Ronan bending over and holding the gem slowly.


    Ronan stared at Su Bai with wide eyes.


    Su Bai''s hand was nothing, the power gem in his hand was just like an ordinary gem without any harm at all.


    "You...your gems are obviously outside, what''s the matter with you?" Ronan found that the ether particles were still floating outside and did not return to Su Bai''s body. Then how did Su Bai resist the power gems?


    "Because I have the same origin with gems!"


    Su Bai recalled the ether particles, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Chapter 0021 Ronan, die!


    "Impossible, how could you have the same origin with the gemstone? What method did you use?"


    Ronan didn''t believe it, this kind of thing was unheard of, it was incredible, it was ridiculous!


    "You can''t help me if you don''t believe me." Su Bai shrugged and slowly walked towards Ronan, holding the gem.Seeing Su Bai who walked in, Ronan struggled to get up and retreat until he could not retreat.


    "This is what Thanos wants!" Ronan said solemnly.


    "I know, he wants to gather infinite gems. Counting this one, I already have three in my hand. I have been thinking about when he will trouble me. To be honest... I have been waiting for a long time. "Su Bai laughed lightly when he heard that Ronan was going to use Thanos to scare him.


    "Don''t be afraid, it will be soon..."


    The hand holding the power gem slowly lifted up, and the purple light gradually enveloped his fist.


    boom!


    The fist hit Ronan suddenly, and the purple light spread at that moment and swallowed Ronan. In the light, Ronan''s body was rapidly molecularized from the outside to the inside, and finally disappeared with a bang.


    The light dimmed, Su Bai placed the power gem next to him and looked around.

 C428

    "Let''s go back and rearrange it. Is luxury or simplicity better?"


    It seemed that he shook his head with uncertainty, and Su Bai teleported out directly.


    ...


    No one knows the battle situation inside the Dark Star, but the battle situation outside the Dark Star continues. The fighters of the accusation regiment are still fighting with the Nova Army, and the Dark Star does not stop. The Nova Army restarts its defense several times. The formation could not be resisted, and seeing... the Dark Star was about to enter the Qaidar Star.


    "Mr. Immortal, Mr. Immortal..."


    People from the New Star Legion kept calling but received no response.


    "What to do?" The commander in the command post of Qaidar star said to Ilanerel next to him."I said that it is impossible to deal with Ronan by a human being on Earth alone. What''s more, Ronan still has a cosmic sphere, even if... even if our Rising Star Legion fights to the death, it may not be sure, let alone that Mr. Immortal is just one Earthling."


    "I believe him!" Ilanierel said. Although she has not been in contact with Su Bai for a long time, she can feel the confidence of Su Bai. If he is not sure, he cannot make such a request!


    "But now the situation is in crisis. If the Dark Star enters Qaidar, it will be over. We... we must evacuate the crowd."


    "hold on!"


    Ilanyler also hesitated and embarrassed.


    "but¡­¡­"


    The commander wanted to persuade, but suddenly a voice came from the communication system.


    "nailed it!"


    It is the voice of Mr. Immortal!


    Ilani Reel''s spirit increased and hurriedly said: "Really?"


    "There seems to be a shielding system on the Dark Star. There was no signal before, but it has been changed by me. Ronan is dead, and the Dark Star is under my control. You can tell everyone to stop attacking the Dark Star without blocking it. As for The plane of the accusation regiment, you can destroy it."


    On the command platform of the Dark Star battleship, Su Bai sat there and turned on a switch, and a video communication request was sent directly. After a while, the scene of Su Bai was seen in the Qaidar Star Command Post.


    After confirming that the situation was true, the members of the New Star Legion quickly gave up attacking and blocking the Dark Star, and began to annihilate the fighters of the accusing group.At the same time, the Guardians of the Galaxy also boarded the Dark Star.


    "Where is Ronan?"


    After seeing Su defeated, Drax couldn''t help asking.


    "Dead, I used the power of the cosmic sphere to directly destroy it, and there is no scum left." Su Bai said indifferently: "Your hatred is retribution."


    Drax was a little stupefied and did not speak. Su Bai could understand that the hatred goal of Qiong Qi''s life was gone. Of course, there was a sense of pleasure of revenge, but the sense of loss that followed was not weak, he Suddenly I don''t know what to do next, because there is no goal at all.


    "By the way, I caught Nebula on the spaceship. Camora helped me bring it over, Xingjue, the warship will let you pilot and land on Qaidar!"


    Su Bai gave a simple command.


    The Dark Star was too large to land in the city of Qaidar, and finally landed on the nearby outskirts of the city. Karina, Howard''s Strange Duck, and Ilanerel and other members of the Nova Army were all here.When the Dark Star landed and Su Bai and the others came out, they were still a little shocked.


    Although it is already known as a fact, it is too shocking.


    That is the strongest battleship of the Kerry Empire, one of the three most powerful empires, that is Ronan the Accuser!He went in alone, and eliminated the entire Dark Star enemy, and Ronan, who also possessed the cosmic sphere!That unreal feeling is very strong!


    "How did you do it?" Ilanierel couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s it!" Su Bai smiled: "From the moment he got the cosmic sphere, his fate was already doomed."


    "Where is the cosmic sphere?" Ilanierel was a little worried.


    "In my hands, I will keep it properly." Su Bai won''t be ready to hand it over this time.


    "Well, your strength is enough to ensure its safety will not let it endanger the universe." Ilanyler nodded and said: "Thank you for everything you have done for Qaidar. I have to go back to deal with the next thing, etc. Let¡¯s talk after everything is over."


    "it is good."


    The battle on his side is over, but the battle outside is not over yet!


    Ilanerel rushed back to finish, Karina curiously approached and asked: "Master, how did you do it?"


    "There is more than one infinite gem." Su Bai said with a smile and said: "The dark star is already in hand, but it is damaged. Go and see what needs to be repaired or adjusted. In addition, I still have the style inside. I want to redecorate."


    "Well, I''ll deal with it!"


    Karina nodded excitedly and went to the Dark Star.


    "Nebula, what do you plan to do with...?" Camora walked to Su Bai and asked.


    "What? You want to plead for her?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Camora hesitated for a moment and nodded gently.


    Item 0022


    "Can you make her submit to me?"


    Seeing Camora begging for Nebula, Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C429

    Camora shook her head. Although Nebula may not really be so loyal to Thanos, now it is clear that she cannot submit to Su Bai.


    "Then do you have a billion?" Su Bai asked again.


    Camora shook her head again in embarrassment, let alone one billion, she couldn''t even get one hundred million, and it was Su''s defeat that killed 20 million!


    Su Bai smiled and did not continue to ask, and Camora did not intercede.


    Su Bai turned around and went back to the Dark Star to take a look at it. From now on, this will be his battleship!Although such a blatant snatch of the Kerry Empire warship might provoke their revenge, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. If there are too many lice, don¡¯t bite. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s still the idea of ??aliens hitting the earth Well, instead of begging the other party not to come, it is better to arm yourself.


    Karina has made a list of maintenance, repairs, and materials that need to be changed. For Ronan¡¯s secret room, she also chose a few design styles for Su Bai to choose. These things can basically be done in Qaidam, and it takes about a week. Time and high amount of money!


    This is the Dark Star, not the spacecraft of those bounty hunters, and many prices are naturally different.


    But Su defeat is not bad for money.


    Not to mention the small money that the bounty hunters used to sell the loot, when he went to the collectors, he bought a surfboard and he got one billion, and then the universe sphere made another 4.9 billion, which is 5.9 billion. According to Karina, the money can buy a small planet.


    The battle between the Rising Star Legion and the accusation regiment ended. A fighter plane returned. Some people were excited for the victory of the battle, and some were sad for the sacrifice of their comrades. After two days of rest, the war was gradually over.


    After the war, Su Bai met Eva Bakan. Although she was only a recruit, she was promoted directly because of her excellent performance in this battle. Although she had not yet reached the point of centurion, she did not rise so quickly, but she also improved. Many, if there were one or two such battles, she might become a centurion.Perhaps it was because of the end of the battle, or it might be the reason for fighting side by side before. Eva Bakan didn''t resist Su defeat very much.


    Su Bai invited her to take a stroll around Qaidar Star and buy some souvenirs back. Eva Bakan agreed.After shopping, I came to Eva Bakan''s house. At first, Eva Bakan was a little bit resistant. She just didn''t want to leave regrets and die instead of looking for a man.However, her resistance was not strong, and it didn''t take long for Su Bai to get the sheets off.


    Iranerel sent a hundred fighter jets to the Dark Star, plus some fighters from the accusation regiment in the Dark Star itself, as well as the original warship. This trip is completely enough to go back. Assemble a team!


    Unknowingly, a week has passed, the warship has been repaired and maintained, and there is basically nothing else left.After bidding farewell to Ilan Nyerere, Eva Bakan and others, Su Bai was ready to leave Qaidar.


    "Why are you still here?"


    On the battleship, Su Bai found that the Guardians of the Galaxy were still there!


    Camora, Star Lord, and Drax are by the side, Rocket Raccoon seems to be talking to Howard Strange Duck, maybe they both belong to the animal family?So there is a common language, and Groot still stands beside him without speaking.Of course, even if he spoke, he couldn''t understand what to say.


    "I want to go back to Earth with you!"


    Hearing Su Bai''s question, Xing Jue said.


    "where are they?"


    "I want to follow you temporarily!" Camorra said.


    "Follow me?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Camora nodded: "You defeated Ronan this time and took the cosmic sphere. Thanos will definitely find you. Following you is the best chance to see him and take revenge."


    "where are they?"


    "Anyway, they are fine. We have already discussed and planned to work together in a team, which is more convenient and safer." Xing Jue said.


    "whatever."


    Su Bai didn''t matter, Karina slowly lifted off the battleship, and the huge Dark Star quickly flew out of Qaidar.


    Ronan''s secret room has been transformed into Su Bai''s lounge, with a cosmic style and many high-tech equipment.Su Bai sat on the sofa and looked at the nebula brought by Camora.After Nebula was captured, he was obviously sluggish, but his spirit was still tenacious, his hands were still handcuffed, and Su Bai looked angry when he was brought.


    "I won''t submit to you!" Nebula said firmly.


    During this period, Camora should have mentioned it to Nebula.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded towards Camora, Camora turned around and went out.


    "Do you think I brought you here to make you submit to me? You think too much. I asked you once and there is no need to ask again." Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    "Then what do you want to do? I would not say anything about Thanos!" Xingyun said.


    "Trust me, I know better about him than you!" Su Bai smiled: "But it doesn''t matter if you are willing to tell me where he is. I just plan to meet him. But now, I''m still going to do business. Right!"


    Su Bai took out the power gem, and the real gem ether in his other hand also floated out. Watching the two colors of the two gems interact with each other, Nebula looked at Su Bai blankly.She has a bad feeling."You, what do you want to do?"


    "Just try the power of infinite gems."


    Su Bai looked at Nebula with a brilliant smile, urging the power gem and reality gem. In an instant, the light of the two gems became stronger and stronger, extending from his hands and gradually covering his whole body to the surroundings.When the rays of light approached the nebula, Nebula realized that he seemed...not feeling anything abnormal.


    The light enveloped the entire secret room!


    "You, what do you want to do!" This kind of unknown made Nebula panic.


    "It''s just to transform you." Su Bai looked at the two gems in his hand and smiled lightly. He was going to use real gems to try to transform the Nebula. By the way, learn about the use of infinite gems. Nebula is the best. Experimental product!


    Item 0023


    Ether particles, real gems.


    People often say that certain opinions are true. It is no exaggeration to use this gem to turn these opinions into reality. This gem can be said to be very powerful, but it is also the most difficult and special one to use.Using it, any dream can be realized. All scientific codes and laws of nature are meaningless in front of it because it can be modified at will.However, it cannot be used alone, and without the aid of other gems, it will only show the destructiveness of gems.


    The secret room has been shrouded in the energy of reality gems. Looking at the nebula, Su Bai silently hypnotized himself.


    Let yourself believe that the Nebula should be another look.

 C430

    Only if you believe that this is true, the gem of reality will make your opinion true!


    Nebula didn''t know how Su Bai was going to reform himself, and what it meant to reform. He just watched Su Bai nervously.Soon, she discovered that Su Bai''s eyes had changed, a little shocked, some shocked, and some... amazing?


    Yes, Nebula saw amazing in the eyes he looked at him!


    What did he do?


    What''s wrong with me?


    Nebula looked down blankly and nervously. There was no change. Then why did his eyes suddenly change like this?


    The energy of the gem gradually dissipated, and Su Bai looked at Xingyun and said, "How do you feel?"


    "How about what? What did you do?"


    "Did you not find out?"


    "Find what?" Nebula didn''t notice any changes in him.


    "What you look like!" Su Bai clicked, and a mirror suddenly appeared in an instant.


    Nebula looked at herself in the mirror, with white skin, purple tights, and long golden brown hair. Nothing different!


    "I really didn''t realize that she has changed a lot? No, it should be the ability of the real gem. The gem turned the nebula into this shape, and her cognition also changed. She thinks she is like this too!"


    "The power of reality gems... so powerful!"


    The Nebula at this time is no different from ordinary people¡¯s tiredness, with long brown hair and fair skin. It doesn¡¯t look like the blue skin before. It looks very beautiful. The reason Su Bai was amazing at first glance is because of this. , It''s exactly like two people!


    "Camora, come in." Su Bai called out, and it didn''t take long for Camora to enter again.Su Bai paid special attention to Camora¡¯s eyes when he looked at Nebula. It was completely... normal and not surprised at all, which means... Nebula¡¯s appearance has become an established fact. Not only she thinks so, but she even knows her. People think so.


    "So strong!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help sighing again.


    "What''s the matter?" Camora looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "Nothing, help me call Karina." Su Bai said.


    Camora couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "You can call her directly and use me to convey it?"


    After all, Camora turned around and called Karina.


    "the host."


    Karina also came in without any doubts about the changes in the nebula.


    Su Bai nodded, the energy of the reality gem was activated again, the light radiated, and the energy spread.The reason why Su Bai tried with Nebula was to transform Karina, but he didn''t intend to completely change her appearance, just to give her the ability to change to see if it could be done!


    In the same way, Su Bai thought in his heart that Karina had the ability to change, but this time it didn''t seem to go so smoothly, there was a feeling that he had more than enough energy.


    Did not succeed!


    Su Bai frowned slightly: "Is it not proficient enough, or the idea is more difficult than changing appearance, and strength gems alone are not enough to do it?"


    "Master?" Karina asked tentatively when the master didn''t speak.


    "Nothing, you go out first." Su Bai said, shaking his head.


    Karina was a little dazed but turned around and went out.


    Then Su Bai studied it with Nebula again. The real gems themselves are very powerful, but they don¡¯t seem to be able to fully use them. It seems that if you want to achieve the effect of changing the world with one idea, you can¡¯t get everything together. Infinite gems will do.


    Frequent use of gem abilities also consumes a lot of energy. For the last time, Su Bai changed Nebula¡¯s thoughts and made her think that she was actually doing things for herself and that she was her master. The reason why she followed Thanos was just In order to obtain information...


    With this thought, Nebula''s attitude towards Su Bai completely changed, becoming very respectful and admired.I have to say that the application of the abilities of reality gems is sometimes much stronger than telepathy.


    "Master, I have already written down the secret code of the dark star. You can send me to the collector to earn commissions. The collector should not treat me like anything. Thanos will definitely come to save me. Then I can go smoothly. Return to Thanos in a chapter to continue lurking."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then escorted Nebula to the cell again.


    Nebula is a chess piece. If there is any movement in Thanos, or news of Infinite Gems, he can know it for the first time.


    Land of no existence.


    This is the second time Su Bai has come here.


    When I first came, I was still sitting in Karina¡¯s spacecraft, but it has now become a dark star. When the dark star approaches, many people on it can¡¯t help but panic, not only because of the dark star. Is huge, even more because the Dark Star is a warship of the accusation regiment.


    They don¡¯t know yet...Dark Star has changed!


    The Dark Star docked, and Su Bai brought Nebula down from the battleship.


    "How is it Mr. Immortal? Isn''t this a battleship of the accusation group? God, did he even defeat the accusation group?"


    "What did he come to do? Didn''t the collector offer a billion reward? How could he dare to come."

 C431

    "Don''t you see who he is betting? That is Nebula, and he has also been offered a billion reward by collectors. Seeing this, he came to cash the reward? Oh my God, he is really bold."


    "It''s crazy!"


    Amidst the whispering discussions around, Su Bai took Nebula directly to the collector.


    "boom!"


    The door was directly pulled open by Su Bai, and Su Bai walked in with Nebula.


    Item 0024


    Hearing the voice, the collector turned his head and looked around. When he found that the person who came was Su Bai, he was still pressing Nebula. This surprised the collector. He subconsciously glanced at the newly repaired hall and said nervously: "You, What are you doing!"


    "Get the bounty!"


    Su Bai pushed Nebula away casually, and said with a smile: "Rebuilt? It''s very fast."


    "Nebula''s bounty is still your own bounty!"


    "My bounty? I dare to give myself to you, the question is...do you dare to ask for it?" Su Bai laughed.


    The collector is silent, he wants it, but really dare not want it.Turning around, the collector took out the money again, and it was said that he had his own group with strong financial resources, otherwise he would go bankrupt these few times!


    "The money is here, people... can you keep it?" The news of the collector is not so unfamiliar with those outside. Su Bai defeated Ronan who had the cosmic sphere. Obviously the cosmic sphere is still in his hands, so He was really worried that Su Bai would only take money and not pay anyone.


    "Don''t worry, if you act according to the rules, I will naturally not act according to the rules." Su Bai smiled and collected the money, and then said: "Speaking of which, I really want to thank you. I can''t make so much without you. Money, I will come to you again when I have something good!"


    Su Bai smiled and glanced at Nebula, then turned and went out.


    The collector couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after Su Bai left.


    After he came out, Su Bai did not go back immediately. Instead, he made a profit in this black market and bought a lot of things, eats, and used them. When he saw that he thought it was good, he bought more and went back to try something out for the people on the island. not bad.People in the black market are very polite to Supai. In this kind of place, the strong are respected. If they are strong, they can be respected. Supai has proven his strength, and naturally he has received the awe of everyone, let alone someone beat him. Pay attention to the bounty, even for fear of offending Su Bai!


    Although very realistic, this is their way of survival!


    There are so many things that I can¡¯t put down my backpack. Su Bai bought a few more specially, and even bought a lot of alien creatures. I don¡¯t know if it is an animal or something. Anyway, it should not be a humanoid thing. After that, Su Bai returned to the Dark Star, ready to return to Earth.


    Although the purpose of the Planet Devourer has not been solved, he hasn''t appeared Su Bai and can''t stay in the universe forever, right?Su Bai was going to go back to the earth to ask the silver glider, if he didn''t know what was going on, he would return the surfboard to him and let him leave the earth.


    In this way, at least for a short time, Planet Devourers will not come to Earth.


    On the way back to the earth, Su Bai was idle and had nothing to chat with them. When he came... Su Bai was alone, but when he returned there were a lot of people.The speed of the dark star is very fast, and the blue planet can already be seen far away without knowing it.


    "This is the earth? It looks beautiful!"


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, the Dark Star has entered the earth. For Su Bai, this is only attributed to it, but it is not so easy for the governments of various countries on the earth. Satellites monitor the huge alien spacecraft entering the earth, who can Don''t panic?


    The United States, the United Kingdom, and other major countries have begun to get busy, so as not to have another invasion of the earth without preparation.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is always paying attention, and the Avengers have also received news.


    After Iron Man received the news, he flew directly towards the alien spacecraft.


    "Master, someone is here."


    Karina sensed the existence of Iron Man and turned to Su defeated.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it!"


    Holding his forehead with his hand, his spiritual power was activated instantly.


    "Tony, it''s me, Su Bai!"


    The Iron Man in flight stopped instantly."Su Bai? This alien spaceship is yours?"


    "Well, I just came back, please inform them to let them relax." Su Bai said.


    "Okay! I didn''t expect you to get such a big guy back!" Tony sighed, and then sent a message stating that the spacecraft belonged to the Soviet Union, not an alien invasion. This allowed all countries to conquer the reality. He was relieved, but even more amazed.


    Even the alien spaceship is back, how strong is Su Bai?In amazement, many countries have made up their minds one after another. I wonder if they can get extraterrestrial technology from the Timeless Island or from Su Bai, at any price!


    Waters of the Timeless Isle.


    The Chitari command ship still stayed nearby, but when the Dark Star landed, the original huge Chitari command ship was insignificant compared to one, and the gap was too big.


    The hatch opened, Su Bai and the others came out, seeing the surrounding environment and their feelings were different.


    "That''s where I am." Su Bai pointed to the Timeless Isle and said, then he saw a huge yacht had driven from the direction of the Timeless Isle, and the head was the Black Queen.After driving over, Su Bai greeted him. There was no need for Su Bai to say anything. The Black Queen could also see these people who came back... from appearance.


    The skin is blue and looks like...


    Treants, raccoons and ducks...


    For a while, the Black Queen was really curious about what Su Bai encountered in the aliens and what happened!


    But it was the dark star that wowed her even more!


    It''s huge!

 C432

    "Go back to the island to settle down. This time I brought back a lot of good things. Hank, Fantastic Four, they all called here. These things alone are enough to keep Timeless Isle''s technology ahead of other countries for at least a few hundred years! "


    "This is my maid Karina, Karina, you will follow her temporarily, her words are mine." Su Bai said to Karina.


    Karina nodded.


    With Karina following, the Black Queen can become familiar with what Su Bai brought back this time as soon as possible.


    Back on the Timeless Island, Su Bai received a warm welcome from the residents of the island, and almost everyone on the island came out.Of course, Su Bai felt that part of his willingness was to want to see aliens!


    They were settled by the Guardians of the Galaxy. Hank, Fantastic Four and the craftsmen all started to get busy on the spaceship. Things large and small began to be moved to the island. During this period, a lot of messy people from the US government came. Did not let it into the island at all.


    ¢Þ [Marvel] "The Age of Ultron"


    Chapter 0001 New Site Planning


    The sensation caused by the Dark Star landing on the Timeless Island is not small. The Timeless Island itself is the focus of news or the attention of many forces. Now it has brought back a huge alien warship. It is said that there are aliens. It''s even more curious.


    No matter what the purpose is, there are many people close to the Timeless Isle. For this reason, the defense system of the Timeless Isle has been strengthened a lot, especially near the Dark Star, which allows the Immortal Assault Team to guard all day.No way, the Dark Star is too big, although an emergency plan has been made to establish a return base behind the Timeless Isle to store the Dark Star, but the construction also requires events.Almost everyone is busy, Hank, the Fantastic Four craftsmen, they are busy researching new alien technology, the Black Queen is busy dealing with the outside world, and the sages and others on the island need to protect the safety of the island, etc., even the Milky Way The guards are busy learning about the earth.


    The only leisurely possibility is that Su is defeated. As a king, he has to control the general direction. As the banner of the Timeless Isle, as for some trivial matters, he does not care about internal affairs and the like.


    "Remember what I told you before? Sooner or later you will see an alien, you will see the little boy kidnapped by the alien!"


    In the room, Su Bai said with a smile while hugging Page.


    Peggy nodded with a sigh. When she was still in S.H.I.E.L.D., she received news that a little boy might be abducted by aliens. Su Bai went with her at the time. At the time, she said that aliens are nothing special. I had the opportunity to see that little boy again, but I didn''t expect it in a blink of an eye... I saw it.And by such a coincidence, Su actually met after losing.


    "Speaking of Star Lord, he wants to go home and have a look." Peggy said.


    "Then let him go." Su Bai didn''t matter, he himself didn''t plan to leave the Galaxy Guards on the Timeless Isle!


    That night, Xing Jue and the others quietly left the Timeless Isle. As for whether or not Su Bai was discovered, it didn''t matter.


    It took almost a week to deal with all kinds of things.


    Su Bai called the Black Queen over and asked about the Bronx.


    The Department of Defense agreed and passed the Bronx''s self-made bill as quickly as possible, allowing the Bronx to form its own executive branch.The Black Queen moved very fast, and it took less than a week to complete the event.Although the Bronx still belongs to the United States, it is completely politically independent. Although it is impossible to say that the entire leadership team is his own, but the core key departments are all. At present, the highest leader of the Bronx district government is the silver fox Kara. .


    Carla, the sister of the White Queen Emma, ??was responsible for mining alien meteorites with Dotti, but there was nothing to do after returning.Unexpectedly, she happened to have something to do this time, and there was no big problem with her mutation ability and the support of Timeless Isle.


    As for the response of the Bronx people, according to the survey reality, more than 70% of the people support it, and more than 25% of the people oppose it.This approval rate is already very high. As long as the follow-up policies are introduced to make these people feel that the Bronx is different from other places, there is almost no problem.Therefore, Kara and the Black Queen have discussed a series of follow-up plans to improve the environment and economy of the Bronx.


    Only by operating the Bronx well, the Timeless Isle can gain greater profits and benefits!


    Su Bai took a look at the related plans, and to be honest, he didn''t quite understand it, and it seemed that they were all pretty good.


    "The old town here needs to be rebuilt? This is a big project." Su Bai pointed to the map and said.


    The Black Queen nodded: "The plan is to be completed within three years. The amount of funds required is not low, but once it is completed, the effect is obvious. In this regard, I have made the law firm you introduced earlier be responsible for going to the old city to talk to those residents. After negotiation, the problem should not be big."


    "Matt them? That should be fine."


    "Do you have any plans for the economy?" Su Bai asked.


    The Black Queen nodded: "There are also, but only preliminary. The things we did before are not suitable for urban development."


    What I did before was all arms, miscellaneous business, naturally it was not suitable.


    Su Bai looked at the map and said, "I remember that here, the area near the manor is mostly a forest clearing? The place is relatively remote. Take this place down and build it. I will build a large alien exhibition hall. Some extraterrestrial creatures and some less important things can be exhibited here. I believe it should make a fortune. Handing the construction work to the locals can also solve the problem of work and income. Once the exhibition hall Once completed, this is the first extraterrestrial exhibition hall in the United States and even the world. It can definitely promote tourism and the economy. You can develop economic plans around one point!"


    "This is a good way." The Black Queen nodded in agreement.


    An extraterrestrial exhibition hall, this attraction is quite deadly whether it is in many countries or to the public!


    If tourists from all over the world come here, not to mention the income of the exhibition hall, the income driven by the Bronk area alone will definitely not be less.


    "I can talk to the United States about conditions, and maybe get some support, after all, this is also good for the United States!" The Black Queen''s thinking has drifted away, and she has begun to wonder how to operate this matter.


    "Let''s take care of it, I should also go see our guests!"


    Su Bai said, and got up to see the silver glider.


    His treatment was a little better, at least he was not tied up anymore, he was just locked in a room surrounded by electromagnetic barriers. It seemed that Hank had gotten it.


    "Hi, I''m back."


    After Su Bai came in, he greeted the Silver Glider, and then said: "Why haven''t I seen the Planet Devourer since I left this time? I heard that it stopped in a remote area. Do you know why? "


    "Maybe... the energy is insufficient? He has a strong sense of hunger, and he must eat frequently to replenish energy. During this period, he will minimize his activities and energy consumption." The silver glider thought for a while and said: "Originally He should have come, maybe something else has consumed energy."


    Chapter 0002 Jessica Jones


    "Usually what would he do in this situation?"


    The Planet Devourer is very powerful when he is full, but he is consumed all the time. For this reason, he must eat and devour energy frequently. When he is hungry, his strength will be greatly reduced. This is why the strength of the Planet Devourer sometimes fluctuates. s reason.


    "Waiting for the messenger to find a swallowable planet and devour energy." said the silver glider.

 C433

    "So..."


    There are many messengers of the Planet Devourer, not only the Silver Glider, but they are also very powerful, but the Silver Glider is relatively famous.Seeing him, Su Bai paused and said, "Do you want to leave?"


    "Will you let me go?"


    "I will return the surfboard to you. The only requirement is that you leave the earth." Su Bai said.


    The silver glider was silent for a moment and nodded: "I promise!"


    "well!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, took out the surfboard and handed it to him."If this thing is not connected to the Planet Devourer, I really don''t want to return it to you. To be honest, it''s quite convenient to use!"


    The silver glider didn''t speak but stood on the surfboard. Su Bai took him out of the cell and watched him rush to the sky and fly out of the universe!Send away the silver glider.


    After sending away the Silver Glider, Su Bai also left the Timeless Isle to go to the Alien Exhibition Hall to take a look at the site environment. No one was asked to accompany him. After all, the people on the Timeless Isle are all busy. Su Bai teleported directly.


    The location of the Immortal Manor is quite remote. It is impossible for such a large manor to be in the city center. The opposite direction is the place where Su Bai said he wants to build an alien exhibition hall. It is almost in the suburbs and not many people live In addition to trees and rivers, basically no people can be seen.


    "The place is big enough and there are no residents around. As long as the land is taken down, the construction can be started directly. The scale can be larger, but the exhibition hall can be divided into two parts, one for the exhibition of alien technology items, and one for the alien. The zoo has mountains, waters and woods, and the original ecology is good.¡± While Su Bai was observing the environment around him, he was building an exhibition hall in his mind.As I walked, I suddenly heard a sound.


    "Bang Dang" sounded, as if something had been smashed down. Following the sound, Su Bai quickly discovered that the forest in the distance seemed to be shaking slightly, and it should be there.


    "Is anyone logging here?"


    Seeing another tree fall, Su Bai walked over curiously.


    He didn''t hear the sound of the machine, nor saw the car or anything. Standing in the woods, Su Bai looked at the open space in front of him. Apart from the two trees lying on the ground, there was only one girl!A girl with black hair in jeans, a T-shirt.


    The girl walked to a tree next to her again, took a deep breath, shook her fist, and struck her delicate and white fist. The thick tree suddenly broke from the middle, and the tree broke and fell to the ground without any influence from the girl¡¯s fist. She didn''t even leave a trace, and it didn''t seem to be her full effort to watch her relax.


    "A lot of strength! And... it looks familiar!" Su Bai was slightly surprised, and quickly recalled in his mind.


    After a while, he had already thought why he would look at her familiarly, he had met her!


    When fighting with the silver glider, the little girl in that hospital, that ward, and the bed also helped herself keep a cosmic cube!Unexpectedly, she also has superpowers?At that time, I only thought she was an ordinary patient and didn''t think much about it. I just remembered that she seemed to be in a car accident and her family was dead. She was also in a coma for a while, and at that time another girl''s own fan said that her family would adopt her!


    At this time, the girl had stopped hitting trees and jumped instead. Her strength is very strong. This jump has almost surpassed and surpassed ordinary high jumpers. Time after time, the height is getting higher and higher, but obviously she still Without proficiency, after jumping up again, he obviously didn''t grasp the strength well. The body was tilted in the air and then fell straight down.


    "Ah..." she yelled in a flustered manner, already closing her eyes and preparing to fall.However, after waiting for a long time, she didn''t feel the pain, and opened her eyes subconsciously, she suddenly found that she had stopped in the air."Huh? Do I have other abilities?"


    "This is not your ability!"


    "Who? Who is talking?"


    There was a sudden sound around her, and the girl was taken aback and hurriedly shouted, and then she found someone walking out of the woods next to her.


    "Yes, is it you?" The girl widened her eyes in surprise and recognized Su Bai''s identity.


    Su Bai smiled and waved her to the ground."I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you secretly training your abilities here?"


    "Yeah!" The girl nodded."I... I discovered my abilities by accident, so I thought, I wanted to come here to exercise. By the way, you... Did you just come back from an alien? I read the news and are reporting this!"


    "Well, I brought back a lot of alien products. I plan to build an exhibition hall here to display alien objects and creatures!" Su Bai smiled and said, "What is your name?"


    "Jessica, Jessica Jones!" said the girl.


    "Jessica Jones?"


    Su Bai looked at the girl in front of him in surprise, this is a sex slave card?Uh... no, this is Jessica Jones?Looking closely at the facial features and eyebrows, it seems that they are indeed somewhat similar!To be honest, Su Bai really didn''t expect it to be her. In the comics, Jessica Jones is a relatively tragic character and has a dark history.Was imprisoned under the control of Ziren for eight months!It was after she gained the ability and became a superhero for the first time.


    But obviously it''s not that time yet!


    "Didn''t you go to the girl''s house after you left the hospital?" Su Bai asked.


    "You said Percy? Percy Walker, she said her name when you left, but you may not have heard it. I live in her house now. She admires you very much and wants to be a superhero. The incident has been training physical fitness and learning to fight!" Jessica Jones said.


    Data 0003


    "Passy Walker? This name is also a bit familiar!"


    Su Bai muttered, it seems that there is a memory of this name, but for the time being, he didn''t remember who it was.


    "Does she know about you?" Su Bai asked.


    Jessica Jones shook her head. She never thought about becoming a superhero, but Percy Walker had crazy ideas about becoming a superhero, so she didn''t tell Percy Walker that she had such an ability!


    Her concerns, Su defeat, are understandable."You don''t have to hide this kind of thing. Everyone''s fate is different. If something happens, you can take care of it."


    "Well, I will tell her when I look back." Jessica Jones nodded.


    "What are you going to do next?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I''m going to the hospital. The nurse who took care of me when I was hospitalized was kind to me, and I... I also asked her to help check my body, and I made an appointment to have a meal before I came." ¡¤ Jones.


    "Well, how about taking me if you don''t mind? It just so happens that I haven''t eaten yet, I invite you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Jessica Jones nodded. She also wanted to stay with Su Bai for a while, maybe... it could help her figure out her situation.

 C434

    "How did you come?"


    "Come here!"


    "Then I will take you directly." Su Bai smiled and walked over and stretched out his hand to hold her hand.


    It was so smooth that she couldn''t feel the way she hit the tree just now.


    Holding her hand, Su Bai teleported her directly to the hospital.


    "So fast!"


    It was the first time that Jessica Jones experienced the sensation of teleportation. After a long time, she reacted to her own words and said: "She is a nurse on the night shift. We made an appointment to have dinner together and she just went to work. I gave her Call."


    With that, Jessica Jones had already taken out the phone and made a call.


    Coincidentally, the other party seemed to have gone out and was almost at the hospital. Jessica Jones said the location and hung up the phone.


    "She will be here soon," Jessica Jones said.


    Su Bai nodded, and after waiting for more than ten minutes, he saw a tall blond woman approaching from a distance.


    "Huh? Very beautiful!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Jessica Jones had already walked over and greeted her. Obviously, the night nurse also saw Su Bai and recognized Su Bai. There was a little surprise. The two whispered a few words and walked over.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai!" The night shift nurse stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, I hope it didn''t disturb you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No, it''s my honor." The night shift nurse smiled and said: "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Christine Palmer. You can call me Christine. I''m the surgeon in this hospital. Trauma nurse, is studying doctor."


    Su Bai looked around and said, "Shall we change the place and go to eat directly?"


    Su Bai is not like before now. A series of incidents have made him very recognizable. After a while, many people around seemed to have noticed the situation.Jessica Jones and Christine nodded, and the three quickly walked to a nearby restaurant.


    The scale of this restaurant looks pretty good, so I ordered a box, and Su Bai asked the two to order after sitting down.Jessica Jones was mainly to thank Christine for ordering, so Christine came naturally. Christine ordered a few generously and asked if Su Bai needed to drink.Su Bai asked back, she couldn''t drink it because she had to go to work for a while, and Su Bai didn''t drink it at all.


    Christine gave Su Bai a good feeling. He was very beautiful and had a generous personality. He did have the feeling of an angel in white clothes. I don''t know what it looks like after putting on a nurse''s uniform.Just now I said that I am studying and I am preparing to change from a nurse to a doctor. It can be seen that I also have my own personal opinions.


    After the things came up, they ate and talked, mainly Jessica Jones expressing her care for Christine during that time and her own situation.However, Kristen was also weak about Jessica Jones'' condition and did not find out what the cause was. It was just that Jessica Jones'' body was very healthy and there was no harm.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    Jessica Jones'' phone rang suddenly, it was a text message.


    Taking a look, Jessica Jones said embarrassedly: "It''s Percy, she told me to go back and prepare early. I will start school tomorrow and go back to school again. I...I''m afraid I have to go back first."


    "Let''s do it, I''m almost ready to go to work." Christine said.


    "No, I know you still have more than an hour to go to work, you just keep eating, he pays the bill anyway!" Jessica Jones smiled.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "Leave me the number, I will call you when I have time."


    "Hmm!" Jessica Jones told Su Bai the number, and then apologized and left the box.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Christine: "If you feel embarrassed, I can leave."


    "No, isn''t it!" Christine hurriedly said, "I heard that the president wanted to see you and was turned away by you. I now have this opportunity to eat with you. I''m afraid the president envy me!"


    "It''s not so exaggerated. The president wants to see me for alien technology, not sitting here to eat and chat with me." Su Bai smiled, seeing that Christine was not particularly embarrassed, nor would he let him I feel embarrassed.


    Unconsciously, the two chatted casually.


    Very relaxed, she has a kind of affinity, even if it is the first meeting, it will not make people feel unfamiliar, and make people feel embarrassed because of strangeness when getting along.As a result, the chat lasted more than half an hour, and it was only after Christine noticed the time that he realized that the chat had been for so long.


    "I have forgotten the time when talking, I''m almost at work time." Christine said.


    "Do you only work at night?"


    "Well, the night shift is relatively easy, and I can learn things. In the daytime, I have another job to do!" Christine said: "I got a job as a private nurse to take care of a paralyzed rich man. After all, life is not easy!"


    Data 0004


    Su Bai and Christine came out of the restaurant, and the sky was already slightly dark.


    "Do you mind if I go and see with you?" Su Bai smiled and said to Christine.


    "This is the hospital and not my home. I can''t refuse you." Kristen smiled and joked, then curiously asked: "But what''s so good about the hospital?"


    "Of course it''s not the hospital!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I''m just curious about what you would look like in a nurse''s uniform."


    "How can it be like a nurse, all nurses are the same." Christine said, and walked towards the hospital with Su Bai.


    After entering the hospital, many people looked at them two along the way, mainly Su Bai!Along the way, I met a few of Kristen¡¯s colleagues, and their eyes were strange when they said hello.


    "It seems that I will be famous soon, and I don''t know if the dean will increase my salary!" Kristen said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "If it doesn''t rise, you can tell him, you want to change jobs!"

 C435

    "I don''t dare." Christine said."It''s hard to find a job now."


    "What does that matter? Immortal Company welcomes you."


    While talking, the two had already arrived at the disease department where Christine was.


    "I''m going to change clothes."


    "I''m starting to look forward to it."


    Seeing Christine enter the nurse''s dedicated lounge, Su Dae really had some expectations.For about ten minutes or so, Christine had come out wearing a white nurse uniform, tall figure, pure white nurse uniform, and the long hair of the original shawl tied up, with a completely different temperament from just now.


    "How? It''s no different from other nurses." Kristin asked Su Bai with a smile.


    "Of course they are, at least they are not as beautiful as you!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Don''t let them hear you. Many of my colleagues admire you." Christine said with a smile and then said: "I have to prepare for work."


    "Then I will go first."


    "Goodbye."


    After waving goodbye, Su Bai left the hospital.Back on the Timeless Isle, Su Bai talked to the Black Queen about some ideas about the Alien Exhibition Hall. The Black Queen was very quick and quickly opened a conference call to discuss.


    When Su Wei got up the next morning, he saw that the Black Queen was talking to Matt and Karen. It should be about the reconstruction of the old city. Su Wei smiled and greeted him. Matt was business as usual, but Karen appeared very Restricted, very nervous.This is also normal. After all, Su Bai knew her little secret, and the disc was still in his hands. How could Karen not be nervous when he thought that he might have seen the things he had taken.


    Karen was relieved to see that Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to him.


    "The remaining households can be temporarily delayed. There will be a land document to be transferred and you need to go through a cutscene." The Black Queen said to Matt and said to Su Bai: "The land of the exhibition hall is ready to Purchase under the name of Immortal Company, which may require your signature."


    "Well, let''s go along the way." Su Bai nodded.


    After a simple cleanup, Su Bai went out with Matt and Karen. The contract was drawn up by himself without any problems, it just needed such a procedure.After simply signing, Matt will continue to go to the old town, and Su Bai is going to find Jessica Jones.


    Now her dark history has not been caused, and there is still a chance to change.


    I sent her a text message and arranged to meet in the park near her school for a while.


    The weather today is good, the sun is sunny and not so sultry, there are many people in the park, and many people on the lawn have lunch here.Finding a bench and sitting down, Su Bai casually looked around and waited for Jessica Jones.


    It took about twenty minutes to see Jessica Jones coming from a distance, Su Bai beckoned, and she sat down beside her.


    "How does it feel to be back on campus?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jessica Jones curled her lips: "It doesn''t feel much, no one noticed that I was away from school for so long..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Jessica Jones is so transparent in school...


    "You know that I have a lot of abilities. There is a way to predict the future. After I went back yesterday, I took a look at your future..." Su Bai said slowly, Jessica Jones was obviously more curious."What is my future like?"


    "There are good and bad, it will be miserable at first, whether it is physical or mental, then it will be better." Su Bai said.


    Jessica Jones was stunned: "Yes, how bad is it?"


    "Trust me, you still don''t know."


    Jessica Jones shook her head: "Me, I still want to know."


    "Okay." Su Baitan said: "You will put on a uniform and become a female superhero, representing the treasure girl. Not long after that, you will meet a villain called the Purple Man. This villain has a special ability. It emits a kind of hormone. When a person''s skin absorbs this hormone, he can control each other through words, which is similar to the hypnotic effect, but it will fail once it is far away."


    "Because he saw your abilities, he controlled and imprisoned you for eight months. Uh, I don''t need to elaborate on this, right? In the end you got rid of you and it took a long time to return to normal."


    Needless to say, Jessica Jones also knows what it means. She doesn''t doubt what Su Bai said, but she can''t accept that she has such a tragic future!Is this your own curse?Why is my own experience so miserable whether it is now or in the future.


    "However, that is the future that didn''t meet me..." Looking at Jessica Jones, Su Bai smiled and said again.


    Jessica Jones looked at Su Bai, and heard Su Bai continue to say: "In the future, you may meet Zi Ren, but your destiny will be completely different. Zi Ren''s strength is not strong, but his ability is a little troublesome. It¡¯s really effective to meet someone with your ability, but it won¡¯t work when you meet someone with stronger mental power. I can¡¯t increase your mental power, but I can construct a barrier in your mind. This barrier can ensure that you don¡¯t He will be hypnotically controlled!"


    Data 0005


    "Mind barrier?" Jessica Jones muttered to herself, then looked at Su Bai."What should I do?"


    Su Bai patted his legs and smiled and said, "It''s easy, just lie down."


    Jessica Jones nodded and turned, her petite body lay down, her head resting on Su Bai''s lap.


    This posture is a bit ambiguous, a bit like something that couples do only.After lying down, Jessica Jones looked at Su Bai''s face a little nervous, slightly restrained, her eyes dodge, her chest ups and downs.Su Bai smiled and put his hands on her head as if he was holding her, and said with a light smile: "Don''t be nervous, just relax."


    "Yeah!" Jessica Jones replied in a low voice, Su Bai had already activated his psychic ability.


    In an instant, Jessica Jones already felt a very special heat wave generated from his hand, making her feel that her whole body seemed to be warming up and she couldn''t help snorting comfortably.In a daze, she subconsciously reached out and put her arms around Su Bai''s waist, turned her body slightly to the side of Su Bai, and closed her eyes.


    A barrier is rapidly being built in her mind. This barrier can ensure that she will play a role when she is attacked or controlled by any psychic. Even a powerful psychic person like Charles or Jyn cannot easily be destroyed.


    The sun was shining, the woman was lying on the boy''s lap on the long chair, and the boy stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek. This picture looked very pleasant and beautiful.The mental barrier has been constructed, and Su Bai did not wake her up after seeing Jessica Jones relaxing and enjoying her. She shouldn''t have been so secure in a long time, right?


    Su Bai put his hand on Jessica Jones'' waist and hugged her, looking at the peace around her. This peaceful feeling made Su Bai feel that his body and mind seemed to relax a lot.

 C436

    Suddenly, his gaze stumbled upon the family of three in front of him. The man seemed to be an officer who seemed to be walking with his wife and son. There were a few soldiers nearby hiding in the crowd, seemingly responsible for protecting them.At first, Su Bai didn¡¯t care too much. He just took a few random glances. It turned out that someone seemed to hit him accidentally. It seemed to be a normal accident. As a result, there seemed to be an extra phone in the officer¡¯s pocket. After the officer connected, his expression became ugly, and then he urged his wife and son to get into the car and leave, and took out his phone to request reinforcements.


    Just when he was on the phone, behind... a very strong man walked towards him.The officer''s reaction was very keen. He turned around and punched him, but he was easily avoided by the opponent and then prepared to counterattack. Seeing his pace and skill, he should have practiced boxing.


    Just when he was about to fight back, a figure rushed out and kicked him, and then fought him.


    "Melinda May!"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is here!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his eyes looked at the two fiercely fighting in the distance.


    Suddenly, he felt a hand as if touching his cheek, and when he looked down, he found that Jessica Jones was looking at herself with a confused expression.With her eyes facing each other, Jessica Jones suddenly woke up in a panic and withdrew her hand in a hurry."Oh my God, what did I do." Jessica Jones complained secretly to herself, and said nervously, "I''m sorry, I...you seem to have a magical power just now, I...I just can''t help it."


    "I understand!" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    Su Baichang itself is very handsome, very attractive, and has a very unique temperament. With his identity and his help, it is indeed full of attraction for a little girl like Jessica Jones.


    Jessica Jones was embarrassed and shy not daring to look at Su Bai, turned her head just to find that the fighting over there was a little surprised and said: "What''s the matter? God, how did that person''s body change...become like that. Up?"


    At this moment, the man pulled off the metal guardrail next to him, and his body seemed to be changed to the metal guardrail.


    "He has superpowers?" Jessica Jones asked in surprise.


    "Absorbing people, he can absorb any material he has touched to change the molecular structure of his body, and his abilities in all aspects will be enhanced after the material changes." Su Bai explained with a smile.


    "Can I beat him?" Jessica Jones asked eagerly.


    "You? Don''t think about it now. Although your strength and resistance are very strong, you don''t have any fighting skills and experience. In this regard, his experience is quite rich. Even if he doesn''t use the ability, you may not fight. Have her. And there is a Hydra behind him. Don''t mix things up until you have become a superhero."


    "The game between SHIELD and Hydra is not so easy."


    Su Bai smiled and took out the phone. At this time, the absorber had been put down with an electromagnetic gun by someone hidden in the dark by S.H.I. Go, but obviously... not his people, but SHIELD people!


    "Mr."


    Natasha''s voice came after the call was connected.


    "Investigate the person who has just been captured by the military. This person should be called Karl Kriel. It represents an assimilating person, who can absorb different substances to change his body structure. Investigate where he is being held."


    "Yes!"


    "Are you going to intervene?" Jessica Jones asked curiously as Su Bai hung up.


    "I''m a little interested in something." Su Bai smiled and stood up and said, "Are you going to be okay?"


    "It''s alright."


    "Call Passy to make an appointment to meet and tell her about you. Isn''t she learning fighting? It just so happens that you can learn with her!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Jessica Jones nodded and punched Percy, but Percy was already in a certain gym. Before Jessica Jones said that Su Bai was also here, she just asked where she was going to find her. At the time, Passy said the location and hung up the phone in a hurry. It seemed that he was exercising very hard.


    "Let''s go."


    Jessica Jones hung up the phone and said the address to Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and got up and took her out of the park.


    Item 0006


    In a separate gym in the gym, Passy is practicing yoga.


    She arranged a series of exercises herself.


    Physical training, strength training, fighting training, body flexibility training and more!


    These trainings are very hard and time-consuming for those who have no foundation, but Passy is not a whim, but really perseveres.


    At this time, Passy was wearing sports shorts and a T-shirt, spread her legs in a straight line, leaned forward on the stall, stretched her arms and stretched her body. This is a difficult action to maintain. You must be tight to ensure the action. No deformation, the beads of sweat have gradually flowed out, and Passy clenched his teeth and persisted in silence.


    She didn''t know how long she seemed to hear a sound coming from the door. When she looked up, she saw that the door was pushed open. Jessica Jones walked in. Just as Parcy was about to say hello, she saw someone behind her.


    "Ah... Su, Su defeated!"


    Passy yelled excitedly and wanted to get up, but suddenly thought of something abruptly stopped her movements, and said apologetically: "Sorry, I have five minutes to finish this position."


    "It doesn''t matter, your posture... is pleasing to the eye." Su Bai smiled, his tight sports shorts were tight, and his long legs stretched out very straight. This posture, this posture is true for men. Very pleasing to the eye.


    "You guys, why did you come together?" Passy asked curiously.


    "Percy, I have something to tell you." Jessica Jones said hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Passy asked suspiciously.


    "I... I seem to have some abilities." Jessica Jones said, thinking about going to Passy''s side, holding Passy''s waist with both hands, and lifting Passy up very easily.Passy was stunned."A lot of strength, how did you do it?"


    "I don''t know. After waking up, I slowly discovered that my strength had become so great!" Jessica Jones said and put Passy down.


    Passy didn''t care about holding on for five minutes at this time, and looked at Jessica Jones in surprise.

 C437

    "In the future, let her exercise with you. If you really plan to be superheroes, you can also take care of each other." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Passy nodded and said with some envy: "It''s great, you are stronger than men. It is almost impossible to exercise such strength."


    Jessica Jones nodded silently. Although Percy was envious, she was not jealous. On the contrary, she was very happy to let her work out with her so that she could become a pair of superhero sisters. Seeing Percy like this , Jessica Jones was relieved.


    In fact, she was also very worried that Passy would feel unbalanced because of this, and a lot of resentment slowly grew because of the unbalance.Passy put the set that he planned and researched on Jessica Jones in the posture of an old predecessor. Physical flexibility, fighting skills, how to exercise, how to learn, looked full of energy.Su Bai looked at it and found the difference between the two, not only because Percy is blonde and Jessica Jones is black, but also because of the difference in personality.


    Passy is very open and outgoing.


    On the other hand, Jessica Jones'' temperament was slightly cold, and she didn''t talk much and was very introverted.


    Although not a real sister, since Jessica Jones is now adopted by Percy''s parents, she is considered a sister, at least in this relationship.The two sisters became very interesting.After chatting for a while, Passy realized that Su Bai was still here, and hurriedly stopped and said apologetically, "Sorry, I''m so excited."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    Passy said with some expectation: "I have been training myself all this time. I feel that I have made a lot of progress. Jessica has the ability again. For example, how about we fight with you once? I want to know how big the gap is. , In other words, we have to work harder to catch up with you."


    "That''s probably hard to hate!" Su Bai said with a smile."But if you want to try it, I can satisfy you!"


    "Really?"


    Passy excitedly pulled Jessica Jones to try.


    Jessica Jones didn''t want to do this, but in the end she agreed.


    Seeing the two poses, Passy''s posture is quite professional, Su Bai smiled and waved: "You can start anytime!"


    Passy took the lead with a simple straight punch, Su Bai stayed in place, gently sideways and easily avoided, followed by Jessica Jones and quickly followed up with a punch, but was easily avoided. Up.The sisters circled Su Bai and shot one after another. Su Bai stood still and didn''t move at all. They didn''t even use their hands to just avoid them and let their attacks fail.


    Jessica Jones¡¯ attack was monotonous, just going straight back and forth along the line of power.


    Passy has more skills and his attack style is flexible. At first glance, it looks like a cat is not threatening, but from time to time, I will give you a look, which is hard to defend!Of course, this is only to describe the style of the two, as for the others... it''s too immature.


    "Ring jing jing..." Su Bai rang the phone, Pasie and Jessica Jones wanted to stop subconsciously, but saw Su Bai take out the phone and said, "You continue!"


    Talk to both of them while answering the phone?Are you not afraid of being distracted?Even if the gap is really big, let him fight back anyway, right?Thinking of this, the sisters almost attacked from the left and the other with a clear heart.


    Almost at the same time blocked Su Bai''s dodge route.


    "Checked it out? Yes, there should still be things that were previously seized from S.H.I.E.L.D., there is an item 084 in it, I need to get it." Su Bai was talking on the phone while watching the two fists hit Come.Leaning slightly to avoid Jessica Jones'' fist and shoulder, Jessica Jones flew out instantly.


    "No, that thing is dangerous. Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. should both want it. You are not enough. Go to Ruiwen for help. Then remember, you can''t touch this thing anyway, except Skye, understand. Yet?"


    Su Bai gave a solemn reminder and hung up the phone.At the same time, following the same procedure, the body once again twisted and opened Pasi.


    "You lose!"


    Putting away the phone, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0007


    "The gap is so big, you still call the two of us, but you can''t even use your hands!"


    Both Passy and Jessica were lost. Although they knew that there must be a big gap, but this... is too shocking.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Isn''t this normal? If even you guys can bring pressure to me, I am afraid I will not be in my position today."


    "That said! You are Su defeated!" Passy nodded.


    "Are you going to continue exercising here, or go out to eat with me? It''s noon, I haven''t eaten yet." Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Of course I went to dinner!" Passy said hurriedly."I''m going to take a shower and change clothes, you wait for me!"


    With that said, Passy turned around and picked up his bag and went out.


    It didn''t take long for Parcy to take a shower and change clothes, and followed Jessica Jones and Su Bai to leave the gym for dinner.


    When Su Bai took the two sisters to dinner, Natasha had already contacted Ruiwen.


    Natasha and Ruiwen are still very familiar. When she was first brought over by Su Bai for adoption, she followed Doty to study. Occasionally Ruiwen would teach her, and the relationship has been very good.After Natasha told Ruiwen about the matter, Ruiwen came over soon.


    "So many people?" When Ruiwen came to Natasha''s side, she realized that there were a lot of people.


    Natasha, Skye, Alan, Leina.


    "There are still few people," Natasha said, shaking her head."Whether it is an intelligence organization or a secret service organization, four people are definitely not enough, but it is not so easy to recruit personnel. Loyalty, ability, etc. need to be considered."


    "Let me tell you about the current situation."


    Natasha spoke quickly. After learning about the situation, Ruiwen specified a plan to obtain this item numbered 084.


    In the dining room, Percy and Jessica Jones were sitting opposite Su Bai. During the meal, Percy asked a lot of things curiously, most of the time she said that Jessica was relatively silent. It has to do with character.


    "What else do you need? Is there no water? I''ll go and get it for you." Seeing that Su Bai''s water glass was empty, Passy got up and took the water glass to go out.


    Su Bai wanted to say that it wouldn''t be so troublesome to call the waiter in, but Passy had already left first.


    "She is really quick and resolute." Su Bai smiled dumbly.

 C438

    Jessica shook her head and said: "She is just doing this to you, she is your fan!"


    "It feels good to have such a fan." Su Bai said with a smile, but suddenly heard a very intense sound from outside.


    Vaguely heard the sound of fighting.


    Su Bai and Jessica got up and came out, and immediately saw that there was a mess in the lobby of the restaurant. The table was pushed to the ground. The guests who came to dine here seemed to be crazy and attack each other, and they felt like a fight.


    Passy is among them!


    He is flexibly and fiercely attacking people around him, feeling aimless.


    "What''s the matter? Percy, Percy..." Jessica was stunned, only to receive a glass of water and she started fighting with someone.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised, and the situation before him was indeed a bit strange.


    In the chaos, Su Bai saw the corner of the restaurant. He was dining elegantly alone, and it seemed that he was not affected at all!


    "The Purple Man!"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, what a coincidence!


    Su Bai remembers that in the comics, it was the purple man who controlled the restaurant to fight with each other. As a result, Jessica Jones was also found here by the purple man and controlled by him.


    "The Purple Man?" Jessica Jones was startled when she heard Su Bai''s words, and she quickly noticed the person who was dining.


    "You go to deal with him, Pasi let me handle it." Su Bai was going to hand the Purple Man to Jessica to solve it. Now Jessica doesn''t have to worry about being controlled.


    "Ok!"


    Although none of that happened, Jessica was full of anger at the thought of what Su Bai had said about her future, not to mention that he also controlled Passy.Thinking of this, Jessica walked towards the purple man with a frosty face.


    Ziren had obviously noticed the situation here. Wei Wei was a little surprised but not too panic. Just two steps away, Jessica saw those who had been fighting in chaos stop and rush towards Jessica. After going over, it was obviously controlled by Ziren.


    Passy was among them, but Passy couldn''t help flying out without waiting for it.


    With a wave of Su Bai''s hand, Passy stood by his side. Passy''s expression seemed to be still struggling, but his basic body couldn''t help but couldn''t help it.


    Jessica''s strength was great. Although these people rushed to her, she was easily pushed away. Of course, they weren''t that ruthless. She knew that these people were all controlled by the purple people.


    "what?"


    Ziren was a little surprised to discover... he couldn''t control Jessica, which surprised him. This was the first time he encountered this situation.Subconsciously glanced at Su Bai, who had no plans to shoot in the distance. After hesitating for a moment, the purple man once again commanded the cannon fodder to rush towards Jessica, and at the same time he got up and slammed the chair towards the next window.


    With a loud bang, the window shattered, and the purple man jumped out to run.


    "Get me back!"


    Su Bai sneered and stretched out his hand slightly. In an instant, Zi Ren''s body fell backwards in the air, and slammed on the table.The purple man wanted to get up in a panic, but Jessica had already arrived in front of him.


    "Hi!"


    The purple man greeted him gracefully, but Jessica''s fist greeted him.


    boom!


    The fist hit Zi Ren''s chest, and the huge power made Zi Ren and the table below collapse directly.


    With a boom, the purple man hit the ground directly.This punch Jessica didn''t show any mercy, and the huge power directly caused Zi Ren to faint to death.After he fainted, everyone in the dining room also stopped, as if they were out of control and became a little confused.


    "I, I am..." Percy murmured blankly, and soon remembered what had happened...Looking at the other people next to him, some of them were injured by himself, knowing that Percy was very different. Sad.


    On the other side, Jessica Jones took the fainted Purple Man and walked over.


    "boom!"


    Throwing him to the ground, Jessica Jones walked over and hugged Percy.


    Item 0008


    "What should I do now?" Jessica Jones asked Su Bai while holding Passy.


    "There will be the police to deal with it. As for... him." Su Bai looked at Ziren. Although this guy''s ability is not strong, it will easily cause trouble if he is really targeted. If he is left alone like this, he will not be protected in the future. I will find trouble with Passy or Jessica, or even the Timeless Isle.


    Without preparation, he can really control some people.


    and so¡­¡­


    "You take Passy away first. It feels uncomfortable to be controlled by others and do things that go against your own will. Especially when things like this happen when you are working towards the goal of becoming a superhero, she needs comfort. Here it is. I''ll deal with it, and I''ll find you later." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Jessica nodded and took Passy away.


    After they left, Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand towards the purple man, and the dark red ether particles blasted towards the purple man.


    The purple man in a coma didn''t notice anything at all, and was instantly blasted into powder.


    The people around looked over, and many of them looked complicated, with relief, with gratitude...

 C439

    After a while, the police arrived, and immediately asked after seeing this situation, but Su Bai was not interested in talking nonsense with these police officers and had already left.After looking for the positions of Jessica and Passy, ??Su was defeated.


    Passy''s house, in her room.


    When her parents were not at home, Jessica put her arms around Passy to comfort her.


    Passy is in a bad mood.


    It¡¯s sad enough to be controlled by others to do things against one''s will. The feeling of being involuntary is terrible, especially when she is being controlled and hurts others, which makes Passy who wants to become a superhero suffer. .


    "Actually, it should be me who had to bear this. Su Bai told me that under normal circumstances, my future would be controlled by him, and I would be imprisoned for eight months. However, Su Bai helped me construct a spiritual barrier, so that''s why Not controlled by him. I just didn¡¯t expect... he would appear here too. But Su Bai will definitely solve him, wait for him to come back... You can ask him to help you build a spiritual barrier, so that you will never again. Don''t worry about being controlled!" Jessica said hesitantly.


    "Mind barrier?" The topic seemed to make Passy react a little."what is that?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t have any feelings, but I am really not controlled." Jessica shook her head.


    As he was speaking, he felt an electric light flashing in the room, and then the electric light turned into a human form, and Su Bai had already appeared.


    Passy¡¯s red eyes were obviously crying. Su Bai came over and sat next to him and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re sad, it¡¯s normal. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to treat this as if nothing happened. Influence. If you need it, I will help you erase this part of your memory, and even I can change your mind to let you dispel the idea of ??being a superhero and live a solid life in the future. After all... if you want to be a superhero , There may be many situations in the future."


    "Heroes are not so good to behave." Su Bai said.


    Percy looked at Su Bai, hesitated for a long time and said: "No, I still want to keep this memory, it will remind me of what I have experienced."


    "You are much tougher than I thought, so... you still want to be a superhero?"


    "Yes!"


    "I want to do my best to prevent others from suffering such pain!" Passy said firmly.


    "Well, I will also help you construct a spiritual barrier." Su Bai nodded, helping Passy also construct a spiritual barrier.


    After the end, Passy was about to ask Su Bai what to do with Ziren, but the phone''s ringing suddenly rang, and after looking at the sound, she realized that it was Jessica Jones'' call.Jessica Jones picked up the phone and took a look, and found that it was Kristen who was calling by accident.


    "Kristin." Jessica said immediately and heard Christine''s voice on the other end of the phone very quiet, a little frightened.


    "Jessica, I''m in trouble. I found something about the Coast Manor where I work during the day. My employer wants to kill me. Can you contact Su Bai and ask him to help me? I don''t have his. Number, and I¡¯m afraid ordinary police won¡¯t be able to help!¡± On the phone, Christine¡¯s voice was small and anxious...


    Jessica hurriedly said when she heard: "I know, I''ll go over immediately, you must hold on!"


    Hanging up the phone, Jessica hurriedly said: "Kristin is in trouble and wants me to find you to save her. She seems to have discovered something. Her employer is going to kill her in Coastal Manor."


    "Christine?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised and then said: "I see, I will pass."


    "I''ll go too!" Jessica said.


    "I''ll go with you!" Passy stood up and said.


    "You..." Jessica was a little worried, but Passy looked firm.


    "Let''s go!" Su Bai opened his arms and hugged the two of them. After sensing the position of Christine, he teleported directly.


    Christine was hiding in the basement of the villa at this time. When he found out that his employer was paralyzed and the rich man to take care of turned out to be pretending to be paralyzed, he was shocked when he was actually engaged in drug dealing here. After being discovered, he hid in the basement in a panic. in.


    The basement is very sturdy and safe for the time being, but the people above will definitely find a way to destroy the entry here, and she can only call for help. Her first reaction is Su Bai. People she knows can easily save herself. Only Su Bai, but no number, can only call Jessica, hope... I hope it will be time.


    Listening to the jingle above, Christine prayed nervously and fearfully.


    She didn''t know if her prayers had an effect, she found that a red haze gradually appeared in front of her eyes, the haze was solid, and three people soon appeared.


    Su Bai, Jessica Jones, and Passy!


    Yes, she knows Percy too!


    "Are you all right?" Su Bai asked towards Christine.


    Christine shook his head quickly and said: "I''m fine, Trik Porter, that''s the rich man. He pretends to be paralyzed and lives here to recuperate. In fact, he is transporting drugs for a drug business. There are a lot of them. He...he wants to kill. I silenced."


    Item 0009


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    Su Bai comforted Christine a few words, and said to Jessica and Passy: "You are here to protect her."


    "I''ll go with you." Jessica said.


    Su Bai hesitated and nodded."Be careful yourself."


    "Ok!"


    Jessica and Su Bai walked to the basement door, which was locked by Christine in a panic. Su Bai glanced at Jessica, and Jessica punched directly.


    boom!


    The whole door was hit and flew out, followed by the two of them, and soon a voice came from above.


    Passy''s expression was a little sad. Jessica can fight alongside Su Bai but can''t. Could it be...I really can''t be a superhero?She was a little shaken at this moment, who had been very insistent in her beliefs. Looking around the basement, Passy found that it seemed that all drugs were placed here, but... there was a box that caught her attention.

 C440

    A black box is a bit out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    Passy walked over and opened it curiously. There was a uniform inside.He picked it up and looked at it subconsciously. It seemed to be a cat-shaped uniform.


    "What is this? The material seems to be very special." Christine came over and took a look curiously: "It seems to be some kind of enhanced clothing that can strengthen the physical fitness? This material seems to be able to block bullets!"


    "Enhanced suit?"


    Looking at the cat-shaped strengthening suit in her hand, Passy took a deep breath and took off her coat.


    "What are you going to do? You don''t want to wear this, do you?" Seeing Pasi''s behavior, Christine asked suspiciously.


    Passy nodded and put on the uniform. After putting on the mask, Passy could feel something different. The power to make a fist was very strong, and the speed seemed to increase a lot.


    "Jessica said you want to be a hero... Go, I''m fine here, the people above should have been solved, and I will go out after the end." Looking at Passy, ??Christine suddenly smiled and said.


    Passy said hesitantly, "Then be careful."


    After speaking, she turned and went out, and she got out after a few movements, very fast.


    After coming out, there was only Jessica Jones in the corridor outside. Maybe Su Bai was not there to find the culprit.After a glance, Percy saw a guy with a gun approaching in the distance and seemed to be planning to shoot Jessica, and Percy rushed over in an instant.


    "boom!"


    The bullet hit Passy''s body but was blocked by the reinforcement suit. Passy''s heart was joyful and said to Jessica: "I''ll help you!"


    Hearing the voice, Jessica looked at the man in the cat-shaped uniform in front of him suspiciously. This is... Percy?How did she dress like this, where did the clothes come from?But she soon discovered that Passy seemed to be a little different, her speed and strength seemed to have increased a lot, especially the uniform that allowed her to ignore the threat of bullets and greatly increased her power.


    The two teamed up to solve all these problems and called Christine out. At this time, Su Bai had already returned with the rich man named Derek Porter. Su Bai was taken aback when he saw Passy, ??and he blurted out: "Hellcat?"


    "Hellcat? This code sounds good. I''ll be called Hellcat from now on." Passy was stunned and was very satisfied with this name.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly. Before, I thought the name Percy Walker was a bit familiar. I didn''t expect it to be a female superhero, Hellcat!


    "Where did you get your clothes?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "It''s in the basement. This uniform is really good." Passy said excitedly.


    "It already belongs to you."


    Su Bai smiled and turned to the rich man and said, "Tell me where this uniform came from. You know that you are definitely not prepared for your body shape, right? Uniform temptation? Even so, you won''t get a reinforced uniform, right? "


    The rich man said: "This is a woman in a red cloak. She asked me to help contact the Viper Gang. This is a meeting gift. I planned to send it tonight, but I didn''t expect it..."


    "Crimson cloak?"


    "The Viper Gang?"


    "You do things for the Viper Gang? How do you contact Crimson Cloak if you give something away?" Su Bai asked.


    "She will contact me."


    "What''s the matter?" Jessica couldn''t help asking, seeing Su Bai seemed a little concerned.


    "My people have been looking for the crimson cloak before. She hid it very deep. I didn''t expect to find a clue here by chance." Su Bai smiled and looked at Christine: "Suddenly I think you are really a lucky general. ! If it wasn''t for you to make a phone call and couldn''t find the clue of the crimson cloak, the hellcat would not get the uniform!"


    "That said, it''s really true!" Passy responded.


    Christine said, "Well, even so, I still want to thank you for saving me."


    With the clues of the crimson cloak, Su Bai contacted Natasha, but he didn''t connect for the time being, and simply hung up temporarily.Taking a look at the rich man, Su Bai directly released his psychic power and made a little hand and foot in his mind. If the crimson cloak appeared, he would contact him.


    "He is still useful for the time being, I will make him pay the price after it is over." Su Bai looked at Kristen.


    Christine nodded: "I understand."


    "That''s good, if that''s the case, I''ll take you back first." Su Bai was worried that Christine might want to call the police. It would be best if Christine could understand.


    "My car is parked outside and I can go back by myself." Christine said.


    Su Bai looked around and found that her mood was fairly stable."Also, be careful yourself, I will find you later."


    "Ok!"


    Christine nodded.


    Several people came out of the villa and watched Christine drive away. Then Su Bai took Di Passy and Jessica back.


    Go back to Passy''s room.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Passy: "This uniform looks good. It is very likely that the cloak of the crimson cloak comes from the same power. Take it off first. I will go back and let someone study and check if there are any problems. Can''t strengthen it any more."


    "Ok!"


    Passy nodded and took off his uniform excitedly.


    But she seems to have forgotten that when she wears it before, she will take off the outside and wear a set of white...underwear!


    Item 0010

 C441

    Halfway through the stripping, Jessica looked at Pasi and let out a cry. Pasi looked over suspiciously and saw that Jessica''s expression was a little weird. When she lowered her head, she found that she was only wearing underwear and her white cheeks were slightly flushed. , After hesitating for a while, she didn''t stop, pretending to be calm and said: "What''s your name, it''s not that you don''t wear anything, it''s not much different from what I wore during exercise!"


    "One is a sports T-shirt, the other is underwear..." Jessica said.


    "It''s not revealed either." Passy said.


    Jessica curled her lips: "Well, it''s the same if you say the same."


    "It''s the same." Passy murmured hard, then took off his uniform and handed it to Su Bai. He turned around in the closet and found his own clothes to put on.The whole process seemed very calm and calm, as if it was really the same as she said, but from the small areas of her slightly shaking body and rapid breathing, Su Bai could still see that she was not as calm as she said. .


    "I have experienced so many things today, so please rest early. I will send this enhanced suit to strengthen, and I will notify you when the results are available." Su Bai took the enhanced suit and said to Jessica and Percy. Teleported away.


    After returning to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai called the busy Hank over to let her take the time to check the enhanced suit. After coming out, she received a call back from Natasha.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?" Natasha asked.


    "How was the task completed?"


    "The thing has been taken back, but SHIELD and Hydra are still tracking the whereabouts of this thing." Natasha said.


    "Understood, I will go over."


    With that, Su Bai hung up the phone, and the next moment he had arrived.


    Everyone in the room was there, and they became subconscious when Su was defeated.Su Bai waved his hand and saw the box on the table.It should not be the original box with the number 084, but just an ordinary suitcase.


    After opening, there is a tower-shaped object inside.


    "What the hell is this thing? I saw S.H.I.E.L.D. agents petrify it after touching it, and even people can''t seem to absorb the substance of this thing. But... Skye''s brief contact seems to have nothing to do with it. No, you said before that if you want to touch it, only Skye can touch it, why?" Natasha asked curiously. When everyone heard this, they were obviously full of curiosity, especially Skye, she wanted Know why I am special.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Ruiwen next to him: "Can you guess the reason?"


    Ruiwen shook her head suspiciously.


    "Give you a hint, Skye''s mother is Jia Ying."


    "Huh?" Ruiwen looked at Skye unexpectedly. She really didn''t know the news. She had a lot of fate with Jia Ying. She met Jia Ying when she was a little girl.


    It''s okay for Skye to encounter this thing, and she is Jia Ying''s daughter, so... Riven looked at Skye and said: "She is an alien?"


    "Yes!" Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    "Inhumans? What is that?" Skye asked curiously. The others were obviously strange to the inhumans.


    "Inhumans are similar to mutants, and they will have some special abilities or changes after awakening. However, the awakening of mutants may be caused by age or external stimuli, but the awakening of inhumans is different and needs to be transformed..."


    "The ability will be awakened only after transformation."


    "As for this thing is called an obelisk, there is something called a Terrigan crystal in it, which emits a kind of mist. After being touched by this mist, it will appear petrified, but ordinary people must die, and have different The aliens with human genes will transform!"


    "So, as long as I come into contact with this mist, I can have abilities?" Skye asked in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, it''s just like a mutant or acquires various abilities, or... the physical appearance changes."


    "This obelisk is also related to your mother. During World War II, an officer of the Nazi Hydra discovered the obelisk and wanted to master the power of the obelisk. Many people were arrested for experimentation. The result was dead. Only your mother It¡¯s okay. I did some experiments on her. She should have transformed at that time. Later, the officer was caught by Peggy and the things were returned to SHIELD. And I also saved your mother and brought her back until... She left again." Su Bai said with a smile: "Riwen was still a little girl at the time. She helped a lot when saving your mother."


    Skye looked at Ruiwen and nodded slightly.


    "So we brought this thing back to make Skye awake?" Natasha asked.


    "On the one hand, this thing is very useful for foreigners. With it, Timeless Island can also absorb some foreigners and grow stronger!" Su Bai paused, then looked at Ruiwen and said: "There is another reason. That is, the fog of Terrigan is deadly to ordinary people, and it is also deadly to mutants. If mutants absorb the fog, a very strong and domineering virus will be produced. If this thing spreads, even if the number is not large, it will kill a city. The mutants are not a problem!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ruiwen''s face changed transiently!


    This is simply a killing weapon for mutants!


    "In any case, this thing must be kept!" Rui Wen said in a deep voice.


    "Just send the Obelisk back to the Timeless Isle." Su Bai paused and looked at Skye."At that time, you will also go with you. After you awaken your ability, not only will you have the ability to protect yourself, you will also become very strong!"


    "But I don''t know what it will be like? What abilities do you gain." Skye was a little nervous, like a mutant. What if he becomes a monster and becomes ugly?


    "I know!"


    Su Bai smiled."So you can awaken boldly."


    "However, the other person really needs serious consideration." Su Bai paused, the other person?Is there still an alien race?Skye and Riwen must not be anymore, and Natasha shouldn''t be either, Alan?She is a desperate warrior. If she has a alien gene, then becoming a desperate warrior might have any effect on her, right?


    "I?"


    Lena pointed at herself in shock, her eyes widening.


    Item 0011


    Except for the others and Lorelai who was not in the room, the only possibility was Lena.


    Seeing Su Bai nodded slowly, Lena instantly remembered what Su Bai had said to herself before.''Do you want to live more valuable?It is not to follow the fake and capable clairvoyance, but to have the ability!''

 C442

    Lena looked at Su Bai in surprise: "You knew who I was at the time, you knew I was a stranger, right?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Although I am not omniscient and omnipotent, I still know most of the things. It just so happens that your thing is one of them. If you want to gain abilities, you can use the obelisk to transform awakening like Skye. But you¡¯d better think about it, because your abilities are different from Skye¡¯s, maybe...you won¡¯t get better because of your ability."


    Lena frowned. What does this mean?Is your ability special?


    "Forget it, have you opened a room next door? Follow me next door, and I will show you your transformed ability." Su Bai said and turned to go out, Lena hurriedly followed.


    Go to the next room.


    Lena looked at Su Bai nervously, and Su Bai directly addressed her with the power of illusion without speaking.


    In an instant, the scene in front of Lena had changed. She saw that she had awakened her ability, the ability to predict, through the transformation of Terrigan''s mist!


    Unlike the clairvoyant Hydra member lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D., who uses intelligence information to pretend to predict the future, he really possesses superpowers, the ability to predict.But why did I become like that... so ugly?


    The hair is completely lost, and the facial features seem to have changed. The black thorns on the head like the hedgehog with the cheeks look like a monster!


    "Why!" Lena couldn''t help muttering, why should she become like that to gain her ability!


    "Perhaps this is fate."


    "It''s like chocolate in a box, you never know what it tastes like if you don''t eat it."


    Looking at Lena who was in a daze, Su Bai said slowly: "You take your time and think clearly. Once you make a decision, you can''t regret it."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned and went out and came back.


    Seeing that only Su Bai came back, everyone was a little curious about what Rena''s ability was, but Su Bai didn''t say anything but a topic: "Have you found the news about the scarlet cloak?"


    "Not yet... She hides so deeply." Natasha said.


    "It just so happens that I have news about her!" Su Bai smiled and told the story of the rich man. Skye quickly found the information and started monitoring.By the way, Su Bai talked about Jessica Jones and Percy, and prepared to ask Natasha to look back and see if they should join Akatsuki.


    Unknowingly, night fell, and Lena had already come from next door, but it seemed that she hadn''t made a decision yet, and Su Bai did not urge.


    "Sir, do you stay?" Natasha asked."If I stay, I''ll go to another room or... you pick a room."


    Pick a room?Naturally, I chose their rooms!


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "No, I have something else, I will take the obelisk."


    If he stays, Natasha, Skye, and Riwen can choose any room he wants, but I told Christine before that it would be hard to go to see her at night.Back to the Timeless Isle with the obelisk, put its secrets away, and picked a bottle of wine in the wine cabinet by the way, Su Bai sensed Christine''s position and then teleported over.


    "Boom!"


    Standing in the doorway of the apartment room, Su Bai knocked on the door gently.


    It took about five or six minutes for the door to open. Christine was wearing a home-style suit, a white T-shirt and shorts. He seemed to have just taken a shower. From the outline of the T-shirt, it seemed that he was not wearing...


    "How did you find this place?" Kristen surprised Su Bai in.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s not difficult for me. Empty hands are not good. You can choose to drink now or keep it for later."


    "Thank you!" Kristen took it and said with a smile: "It''s better to drink now. I think about it just now, but I still feel scared. Maybe I can''t sleep at night without drinking a bit. Fortunately... No need to go to work!"


    Let Su Bai sit as he pleases, and Christine goes to get the cup.


    Her apartment is not big, but it is very clean and tidy. There are a few medical books on the table!


    Christine took the glass and sat next to Su Bai, opened the wine and poured a glass, "Thank you for saving me today."


    Su Bai smiled and had a drink with Christine.


    Christine bends down and then falls, Su Bai accidentally saw the depth of the career line, but it was obvious that Christine himself did not notice this.


    "Do you have any plans next?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Kristen thought for a while and said: "What else is there to plan to find another job. The night shift in the hospital can''t sustain the expenses, especially since I have to study, which costs a lot. I thought I found one." It¡¯s a good job, I almost killed it."


    Speaking, Christine couldn''t help showing an expression of fear. At that time, it was good to be separated from Su Bai. Christine actually felt okay, but only when one thinks back to feel the fear, the fear of death.


    "It''s okay, it''s all over."


    Su Bai stretched his hand across Christine''s shoulder and patted comfortingly.


    It''s better for him not to comfort him. This comforting mood for Kristen is like a dam that was out of control. He cried directly in Su Bai''s arms.Su Bai was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Christine''s reaction to be so intense. While holding her arm around her and patted her on the back, Su Bai understood her emotions about her ability to release her mind.


    Not only because of the danger this time, it¡¯s just an inducement, there are also some things in her family, the persistence in work, the hard work and grievances of a person, she was a very strong person, but because of this incident With Su Bai''s comfort, her emotions collapsed in an instant.


    Item 0012


    Feeling Christine shaking her body from crying, Su Bai gently patted her back and comforted her silently, with a strange expression.


    Although he knew she was sad now, he couldn''t ignore the touch on her chest.Don''t forget, she only wore a close-fitting T-shirt and didn''t wear anything, so she threw herself directly into her arms and shook Su Bai.I don''t know how long it took, Christine''s emotions in his arms seemed to gradually stabilize, and he raised his head.


    Pear flowers bring rain, soft and pleasant.


    The red eyes seemed to reveal a touch of weakness and pity, even the hard-hearted people would be moved.

 C443

    "Sorry, I got all your clothes wet."


    Kristen looked a little awkwardly at the clothes wet with his tears."You, you can take it off and I will wash it for you."


    "It''s okay." Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    "That''s not good." Christine shook his head."I don''t know why I didn''t control my emotions all at once. It was already embarrassing for you to see this side, let alone dirty your clothes. Take it off, I''ll wash it for you soon."


    Seeing Christine insisting on this, Su Bai took off his clothes without pretense. Seeing his sturdy body, Christine was really surprised. He was thin in clothes and fleshy when he was undressed. He was talking about this figure, right?


    And this meat is still muscle.


    Holding Su Bai''s clothes, Christine got up and went to the bathroom. Not long after, the patter of water sounded.


    Su Bai walked over curiously and found Christine washing his clothes by hand.Seeing her appearance, Su Baigui walked over and put out his hands from behind to hug Christine.Christine was taken aback for a moment, his body stiffened slightly, and said: "What, what''s wrong?"


    "If you mind, I can let go." Su Bai said.


    "..."


    Christine didn''t speak, but continued to wash his clothes.


    The two of them were doing their own things in silence. It didn''t take long for Christine to finish washing, and he took the clothes to hang them to the side.As Chris turned around, Su Bai let go of her.After drying the clothes, Kristen turned around to talk, but Su Bai hugged him and kissed him.


    Kristen seemed to be a little caught off guard at this moment, staying still, and after a while, her hand hugged Su Bai''s waist and began to cater.When he was emotional, Su Bai had taken off his clothes, and the two also walked out of the bathroom and walked to the only bedroom.


    ...


    Christine¡¯s biological clock is very punctual, and her time is almost full.So when the time came, Christine had already woke up, but seeing Su Bai with his arms around him, Christine reacted... he didn''t need to go to work, because the job of the caregiver was over.Seeing Su Bai, Kristen was in a daze, recalling what happened yesterday, her cheeks could not help but rose up, and slowly moved towards it.


    Click!


    I kissed and just about to part, a pair of big hands had already embraced her.


    Su Bai opened his eyes and smiled and said, "I just woke up and let me find that you are taking advantage of me!"


    "You take advantage of me, right?" Christine said shyly.


    "it''s the same!"


    Su Bai laughed, turned over and lowered his head to kiss, and soon... a morning exercise began.


    At around 10 noon, Su Bai and Kristen came out of the bedroom. Kristin went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Su Bai looked at her and felt Su Bai''s gaze. Kristin turned his head to look at him from time to time and smiled. !


    After eating breakfast, Christine chatted.


    Perhaps she is usually alone, and no one talks about it at all, but she has said a lot now.


    "If you don''t plan to find another job for the time being, I have a suggestion." Su Bai smiled and said, "I want to build a small hospital to provide some low-cost medical services for civilians. At the same time... Provide assistance to some people with special abilities."


    "You want me to go?" Christine said.


    Su Bai nodded: "First of all, you understand and have been exposed to these things, so there should be no psychological problems. Secondly, you need to be trustworthy. The most important thing is that this is not to help you. I know you need help from others. It¡¯s just that you are the most suitable!"


    "Actually, I had this idea when I first met you."


    At first, Kristen really felt that Su Bai was deliberately trying to help herself, because she wanted to do this because of a relationship, but after Su Bai explained, she was relieved and thought for a while and said: "I need to think about it if If I promise you, I may need to leave the current hospital."


    "Of course! But even if you don''t agree, this hospital will be established." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Well, I will seriously consider replying to you as soon as possible."


    Su Bai nodded, and the phone rang at this moment.Taking it out, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Tony." Su Bai asked casually.


    "Can you come to the Stark Mansion? It''s best to bring Hyun Yin!" Tony''s voice came over the phone.


    "Okay, in a while."


    Su Bai responded and hung up the phone.


    "If you have anything, go ahead and do it first." Christine said.


    Su Bai nodded, and then took a pen and paper to write down his number."This is my number. I''ll wait for your message."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai smiled and kissed Kristen on the cheek, then teleported away and returned to the Timeless Isle, called Xuanyin, and the two came to the Stark Building, which has been transformed into the headquarters of the Avengers!


    When he got here, Su Bai unexpectedly discovered that people were surprisingly complete.


    "Iron Man, Hawkeye, Captain America, Thor, Hulk, plus the dazzling sound that I specifically asked me to bring, the Avengers are all!" Su Bai smiled-looked over and said hello. Curiously asked: "Why did you suddenly get together?"


    "Not because of you!"


    Tony smiled and said: "You got so many alien technologies all at once, can we not panic?"


    "Believe it or not, I will turn around and leave?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.

 C444

    Tony said: "Well, actually we are for Loki''s scepter!"


    Chapter 0013 New York Temple


    After the Kitari invasion incident, Su Bai just took the Universe Rubik''s Cube and did not take Loki''s scepter, and then the scepter was taken away by S.H.I.E.L.D.At that time, Hydra hadn''t been exposed yet, and the scepter fell into Hydra''s hands.


    After Captain America was counted, the Insight Plan was exposed, and SHIELD was disbanded.


    It just so happened that Sol had finished dealing with the fairy palace and thought that Loki''s scepter came down. Only then did he realize that a series of things had happened and that the scepter had been secretly taken away by Hydra.Loki''s scepter is very dangerous. If it is developed into a weapon by Hydra, the consequences will be disastrous, so Tony is ready to summon the Avengers to retake the scepter.


    However, because Su Bai came back this time, there was too much movement, and the Avengers thought that they were going to face a crisis again without knowing it, so Tony didn''t bother to summon everyone, so his statement was not just a joke!


    "Loki''s scepter..."


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly. The reason why he didn''t take the scepter was to let Hydra develop it so that the Scarlet Witch and Kuaiyin could be born.Now it seems that it will appear soon, and Kuaiyin is enough, mainly the Scarlet Witch, Su Bai is really looking forward to it.


    "I have investigated a Hydra base, and the scepter is likely to be there."


    Tony called out Jarvis as he spoke, and soon a virtual map was unfolded.


    "Segovia, a very remote city." Looking at the area marked on the map, Tony said: "This is a castle base, heavily guarded, with defensive barriers. But you and Xuanyin are here, we can do it Up."


    Su Bai shook his head: "Don''t count me, this is the action of the Avengers, just let Xuanyin go with you."


    "Okay!" Tony resigned helplessly, then clapped his hands to equip each of them for the fight.


    Saul, who had nothing to prepare, walked over and said to Su defeat: "Father has agreed to Lorelai''s matter."


    Su Bai nodded. Last time Sif came down and wanted to bring Lorelai back, but Su Bai said that she let me sleep and stayed on Earth and refused. Sif said to go back and ask Odin for advice. This is what Sol said. Things.


    After the Avengers were ready, they set off. Su Bai went around the Avengers Mansion without incident, and then went out for a walk. They didn''t come back so quickly anyway!


    Strolling on the street, the people around were bustling with people. Some people were surprised after recognizing Su Bai, and boldly asked about the alien spacecraft. Su Bai took the opportunity to advertise about the alien exhibition, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. , The pedestrians did not affect the Soviet Union too much.


    As he walked, Su Bai suddenly felt a very strange spatial fluctuation in the distance, and immediately saw a person suddenly appeared in front of a certain house.


    It feels like walking out of a space. There is no pause in the pace. No one around seems to notice the anomaly. This person is wearing a very special clothes, long trousers and long shirt. At first glance, it looks a bit like heaven. After the appearance of the ancient clothes worn by warriors and knights, the man pushed the door directly into the house in front.


    Su Bai stopped and looked at the house curiously. It seemed that there was nothing special about it, but there seemed to be a strange patterned statue on the top of the house.


    "This place looks a bit interesting!" Su Bai muttered softly and suddenly turned into a red mist and teleported in.


    The next moment, he has appeared in the house.


    The lobby on the second floor.


    There are many glass exhibition halls around. This feeling reminds Su Bai of collectors. He is like this, one exhibition hall, countless collections!


    Silver helmet, candlestick with light?


    Su Bai walked and looked at it, then stopped in front of the exhibition hall in front of him.


    In the exhibition hall is a red cloak, but there is nothing to support it inside, but it floats in the air and shakes slightly as if it were a living thing!


    Su Bai was really surprised, this cloak made him feel a little familiar.


    "who are you!"


    Just as Su Bai was thinking about where he had seen this cloak, a soft drink suddenly came from behind him.Su Bai turned his head when he heard the sound, and it was astonishingly the person who had just entered. Her dress had not changed, and she looked at Su Bai with bluffing and vigilant arms.


    But when Su Bai turned around to see his appearance, the woman was a little surprised.


    "Su Bai? How did you get in?"


    "Where is this place?" Su Bai was not surprised when he was recognized, but he asked curiously.


    "This is where you shouldn''t come!" The other party said in a deep voice, making some weird movements with both hands, and instantly saw an orange light shine between her hands, like an energy whip!


    "This is... magic?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, and suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "This is the temple?"


    "Do you know the temple?" The other party was a little surprised, but still said in a deep voice: "I don''t care how you know this, but... I have to ask you to leave."


    "What if I don''t want to leave?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and looked at each other. After knowing what this place was, he really didn''t worry about leaving.


    "Then I can only do it!"


    The other party screamed, and the magic whip swung directly at Su Bai.


    "Snapped!"


    The whip hit the ground and the sound was clear, and Su Bai had already come behind her.


    She reacted quickly, turning around in an instant, and the whip in her hand suddenly disappeared and turned into two magic shields to protect her body.

 C445

    She was in a defensive posture, and Su Bai would not make sense if she didn''t make a move.


    Clenching a fist with one hand, 70% of the power directly blasted up.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise coming from the magic shield that was obviously not physical, and Su Bai could feel his fist hit something strong.The huge power made the opponent flew out in an instant, but the magic shield was not damaged!


    Su Bai looked at her with interest and said, "What is your name?"


    "She''s Tina, one of the magicians guarding the New York Temple!"


    A voice rang behind him, and Su Bai turned his head to look, and saw a man dressed in the same manner come out, bald, with a little dark skin.


    "My name is Daniel, Daniel Durham, the guardian of the New York Temple!" The other party introduced himself.


    Chapter 0014: Fast Silver And Scarlet Witch


    "Although it is very unexpected, you are still welcome, Mr. Su Bai." Daniel''s attitude is very kind, and it seems that he has no intention of doing anything or wanting Su Bai to leave.


    Su Bai smiled: "To be honest, I was surprised too!"


    Tina put away the magic shield and walked over.


    "I just felt the fluctuation of space outside just saw her come in. I came in for a moment of curiosity. I didn''t expect it to be the New York Temple." Su Bai smiled and looked at Tina. Tina frowned slightly, this time it was her carelessness. Up.


    I''m used to getting in and out of my life, and I have never been noticed.


    To be precise, the temple, the magician... these things have never been discovered, they are in the world of the secret guardian, another unknown side of this world.


    "Maybe this is fate."


    Daniel smiled and said: "I usually use mirror space outside, a space that is isolated from reality but somewhat related. It has never been discovered, and no one knows where the temple is."


    "It sounds like Miss Tina and I are really fate." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m married," Tina said coldly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai just made a joke, but she didn''t expect Tina to answer so seriously.


    "I''ll show you around." Daniel said with a smile, and then took Su Bai to visit the temple.


    It is indeed a magic temple. There are many things and many magic settings in it that surprised Su Bai. Many things seem to be unexplainable by science. Perhaps... this is the mystery of magic.But Daniel obviously still has reservations, which is normal, and his attitude is so friendly, Su Bai is not too demanding too much.During the entire period, Daniel never said that he wanted Su Bai to leave, and even gave Su Bai a cup of tea after the visit.


    Not the kind of tea bags that are popular in the United States, but the kind of tea made in China.


    "It tastes good." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you!" Daniel smiled.


    "Can I learn about magic?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "I can''t call the shots, but with the strength of Mr. Su Bai, I don''t need to learn magic anymore, right?" Daniel said.


    "I don''t have enough skills, let alone magic is my weakness. I have encountered some dark forces, Mephisto, a certain dimension of hell lord." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I can feel the dark power in you." Daniel said.


    "Are you talking about this?" Su Bai raised his hand, a burst of flame burst out instantly.


    "The fire of hell, this is an evil and powerful magical power, but... you don''t seem to be controlled by it..." Daniel looked at Su Bai in surprise, and said in silence for a moment: "You have this, our magic I''m afraid you can''t learn."


    "So... why don''t you tell Master Gu Yi? Maybe she will agree." Su Bai was a little disappointed but didn''t intend to give up.


    I have too few magical abilities. If it is on the earth, it is fine, but if it is in the dimension of hell, the fire of hell may be difficult to deal with Mephisto.


    "You know the Supreme Mage? Well, I will convey your words to the Supreme Mage. If there is news, I will let Tina inform you!" Daniel was a little surprised, and then nodded.


    "Then it will be troublesome!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up to leave.


    Daniel and Tina sent Su defeated out of the temple. After coming out of the temple, Su Bai couldn''t help but sigh. Unexpectedly, he unexpectedly discovered this place by strolling around!The ringing of the phone quickly interrupted Su Bai''s sigh, and it was Tony.


    "We have already got the scepter and returned, but Hawkeye was injured. I have contacted Dr. Zhao Hailun and asked her to bring tools to the base to heal Hawkeye."


    "Remember to pay the bill..." Su Bai said.


    "Well, that''s for sure, where are you?" Tony said silently.


    "This is over!"


    "Better hurry up, I want to tell you something..." Before Tony finished speaking, he heard a busy tone on the phone, hung up, and immediately felt a tap on the shoulder and turned his head. At first glance, Su Bai was found.


    Before, Hawkeye was lying on the bed and was receiving treatment. The regeneration cradle seemed a little different. It should be a new portable type. Zhao Hailun nodded and greeted after seeing Su Bai. The others gathered around to watch Hawkeye Case.


    "Well, it''s really fast. It reminds me of that guy..." Tony put down the phone and glanced at Su Bai and muttered.

 C446

    Steve took the words: "We met a guy with super powers. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t see the shadow. Hawkeye was injured because of this. According to the data of the investigation, there are two guys with super powers. They are a pair. The twins, they voluntarily become the test subjects of Baron Citrickel, using the scepter to gain abilities."


    "Wanda Maximov, Pietro Maximov."


    "One has super fast moving speed, the other has a very strong soul and special magical abilities."


    "Quick Silver, Scarlet Witch." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What?" Steve was stunned, and then realized that Su Bai was pointing at these two people."They have already run away, but they should appear again. We will closely monitor them."


    "Well, you can tell me if you have news." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Are you interested?" Tony asked curiously.


    "I am interested in Wanda..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hawkeye''s injury quickly recovered under the regenerative cradle technology. Although the regenerative cradle technology has been implemented for a long time and has a high reputation, it is the first time that Hawkeye has used it. This makes him feel very magical, without any Unwell.


    In order to celebrate that the scepter was taken back, and the injury of Hawkeye was healed. Of course, it was also to thank Dr. Hailun Zhao. Tony planned to hold a reception party in a few days. This was strongly approved by Sol.Of course, Tony has another purpose, which is to study Loki''s scepter during these few days!


    Su Bai knows Tony''s purpose well, he wants to study Ultron.


    Hearing Tony''s invitation, Zhao Hailun looked towards Su Bai subconsciously. Su Bai smiled and said, "Proper relaxation is also necessary. If you are interested, you can participate."


    "OK then!"


    Zhao Hailun hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    Data 0015


    Su Bai did not stay in the Avengers Building, but sent Zhao Hailun back to the company and then returned to the Timeless Isle with Xuanyin, and waited until the day of the reception.


    But he is not idle either. Hank has already checked the Hellcat¡¯s enhanced suit. This enhanced suit is made of a special material and has no side effects or influences. He and Reid have also made a small Improved and added some human body adaptive functions so that the Hellcat can face any environmental situation when wearing her.


    When Su Bai sent the enhanced uniform to Pasi, Pasi and Jessica were training against each other. Jessica was also familiar with the control and changes of power. It can be seen that both of them are working hard to become real superheroes. After passing the enhanced suit to Parsi and briefly saying a few words, Su Bai is going to take them to see Natasha. If you want to mature as soon as possible and join the Akatsuki organization, it is a good way, not to mention that both of them are capable. , Su Bai helped them so much, naturally it was not free.


    Hearing that Su Bai was going to take them out, Passy and Jessica asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    "Take you to meet a team on the Timeless Isle."


    "Immortal Commando?"


    "Another." Su Bai shook his head and said: "This team is called Xiao. The main attack is the work of secret agent intelligence. The current members have their own abilities. I am going to take you to meet. If you pass the assessment, I will let you join."


    When they arrived at the hotel where Natasha and the others were located, Passy and Jessica were a little stunned as soon as they entered.


    All women!


    "this is?"


    "Passy and Jessica, I told you before."


    Su Bai turned around and introduced them to them: "This is Natasha, codenamed Black Widow. Anyone who looks down on her will pay the price. Akatsuki is currently in charge of the affairs of the organization."


    "This is Ellen, the desperate soldier."


    "This is Skye, Inhumans, a hacker master, codenamed Shock Girl."


    "Lena, Inhuman."


    "I told Natasha, and I joined." Ruiwen smiled and said, the nature of this team suits her abilities.


    "Riwen, devilish girl, mutant!"


    "As for that..." Su Bai looked at Lorelai and said, "The fairy palace witch, Lorelai."


    Although Lorelai did not formally join, but now she has no other choice but to follow Su Bai. During this time, she was still familiar with them, so Su Bai counted her into the Xiao organization, Lorelai There is no refutation.


    Desperate fighters, alien races, mutants, and fairy palace witches.


    This huge shock made Percy and Jessica instantly feel tall.


    "This is Jessica, because some kind of willingness to gain abilities, has higher defensive capabilities and powerful strength."


    "This is Percy, Hellcat, an ordinary person, but he has a cat-shaped enhanced suit, and his strength is not weak."


    "The two of them have the ability to resist mind control, but the skills and experience are still very strange."


    "I will test them." Natasha nodded and said, knowing what Su Bai meant to bring them over.


    "Leina, how are you thinking about it?" Su Bai asked towards Leina.


    Lena shook her head and said, "I haven''t considered it yet, but I will tell you the answer after catching the crimson cloak."


    "It''s okay." Whether to become a monster with ability or to give up ability, this is indeed a difficult question for Reina."Is there any progress on the Crimson Cloak?"


    "Not yet..." Skye replied subconsciously. The words stopped abruptly before they were finished. The monitor screen appeared on the screen, which seemed to be the rich man''s home.


    "Crimson cloak!"

 C447

    At this time the crimson cloak just appeared on the screen!


    The phone that followed Su Bai rang. It was a text message, which should have been sent to him by the rich man.


    "Well, even if you have found her after working so long, you must catch her this time!" Natasha clapped her hands and said: "Go, grab the crimson cloak!"


    "You guys will come with you too." Natasha said towards Passy and Jessica.


    "Hmm!" The two nodded repeatedly.


    "Do you need me to go?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "It''s fine for your husband to wait here, and we will bring her back!" Natasha said confidently.


    Natasha, Ellen, Riwen, Loreley, Percy and Jessica went out.


    With so many people dispatched, Natasha is bound to win.


    Skye left behind to provide remote information, Lena...no help for the time being!


    This made Rena''s face a flash of loss.


    Everyone has their own role, only she seems to have no value now, but she has the name of an alien race.


    Environment, contrast.


    These can change people''s thinking.


    In such an environment, Rena naturally didn''t want to lag behind, not to mention that she always wanted to live a more exciting and valuable life.Watching Skye monitor the screen to help Natasha and the others change the traffic lights to make them go smoothly, watching Su Bai have been paying attention to Skye, Lena took a deep breath and gritted her teeth: "I have decided."


    "What?" Su Bai turned to look at Lena.


    Lena said solemnly: "I have decided, I want to transform!"


    "Isn''t it still undecided just now?" Su Bai asked.


    "Although I may become ugly, I want to live more wonderfully and...worth more!" Reina said firmly."If I can, I can continue to convert as soon as possible, so that we will be more experienced when Skye converts."


    "You don''t need to do this!" Skye looked at Lena.


    Lena smiled brilliantly."I just hope you won''t be scared by the way I am transformed!"


    "When they come back, I will take you back to the Timeless Island for transformation!" Su Bai said to Lena.


    Not to mention that Reina made the decision, and that Natasha and others came to the rich man''s manor, where the guards have been restored and the guard is strong, but there is no difficulty for them.


    "Her ability mainly comes from her cloak, so our goal is to take off her cloak, Ellen, Lorelai, and me, responsible for attracting the attention of Scarlet Cloak, Percy, Jessica, your mission Just get the rich man, and leave the rest to Ruiwen!"


    Natasha specified a plan, and then acted separately.


    Item 0016


    "boom!"


    The glass in the living room of the villa was suddenly broken, and a huge statue came in through the window.


    The Crimson Cloak sat next to the rich man, and the sudden change made the rich man a bit stunned, but the Crimson Cloak reacted quickly, teleporting away and appeared outside the villa.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at Natasha, Ellen and Lorelai, the scarlet cloak said in a deep voice.


    But they didn''t talk nonsense with Crimson Cloak at all, and shot directly at Crimson Cloak.


    "Humph!"


    The Crimson Cloak snorted coldly and fought with the three of them.


    The battle is fierce!


    At this time, Jessica Jones, Passy, ??and Riven were quietly embedded in the villa.At this time, the rich man was pressed by the statue, and the scars on his face that had been scratched by the glass looked scary.


    "Hide him." Ruiwen said. Jessica Jones walked over and lifted the statue easily. Passy dragged the rich man up and went directly to the basement where he found the battle uniform. The door of the basement has been repaired. , Passy threw him in and locked him up.Turning back, Passy was stunned.


    She saw the rich man still standing here, standing next to Jessica.


    Passy looked at the direction of the basement behind him subconsciously. What happened?I obviously...


    "it''s me!"


    Seeing Percy''s shocked look,''Richman'' suddenly became Ruiwen''s appearance.


    "Ah..." Passy reacted."Can you change like someone else?"


    "I became like him. You two are holding me. If the crimson cloak comes over, you two are smarter, do you know?" Ruiwen turned into a rich man again and said to the two.


    The two nodded and pressed against Ruiwen''s next door. She looked almost flawless now, even the scars on her face were exactly the same.


    "Help me...Help me..." Ruiwen yelled in a panic. The panic in the tone of that voice shocked Jessica and Passy, ??so much like...

 C448

    The crimson cloak in the fierce battle heard the sound and turned his head and looked over. Seeing that the rich man was caught by two people, the crimson cloak coldly snorted: "You still have manpower!"


    "I know he is very important to you. If he dies because of you, you won''t be able to achieve your goal, so...surrender!" Natasha said proudly.


    "Only you? Delusion! Do you think I can''t help if I catch her?" The scarlet cloak sneered, and the cloak suddenly stretched and changed, and slammed into Jessica Jones and Percy, the two women Suddenly, he avoided the side and let go of the rich subconsciously.


    "Humph!"


    The crimson cloak smirked and teleported to the rich man''s side.


    "Go, I''ll take you away!" Holding the rich man''s shoulder, the crimson cloak was about to teleport away.


    Natasha and others did not catch up to stop them, as if they did not react, but if they looked closely, they found that their eyes were proud.At this time, the corners of the rich man''s mouth raised slightly, and he suddenly shot.


    It''s too late.


    The cloak was pulled directly by the rich man, revealing Justin Hammer''s appearance.


    "what are you doing!"


    This sudden act stunned Justin Han."You, you are a group with them, are you betraying me?"


    "It''s true that I''m a group of them, but I didn''t betray you!" The rich man chuckled lightly, and gradually changed to another look under her surprised gaze.


    A strange woman!


    be cheated!


    At this time, Jessica Jones and Percy had already arrived, driving without a cloak, Hanmer was just an ordinary girl, and easily grabbed the glass.


    "Finally caught her!" Natasha smiled and said, "Mister will be very happy to see her."


    With that said, Natasha slapped Alan, and Alan nodded and went into the villa.


    ...


    "Justin Hanmer, I didn''t expect that the little girl who asked me for help would turn into a crimson cloak! Let''s talk, who gave you this thing!" Looking at the little girl in front of him, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Kill me, I won''t tell you any news." Jia Siting said quietly.


    Su Bai laughed: "How can you let my people toss for so long to make you die so easily? They will ask what they want to know."


    "Take her back to the Timeless Isle, and you will also go back."


    The Crimson Cloak incident is over. For the time being, Akatsuki has no main tasks for the organization, rest and reorganization, planning for the future of the organization, etc.!As for Jessica and Jones, they performed pretty well. They also went to the Timeless Isle together to be insights. By the way, learn from Dotti. Of course, they are not meant to be permanent in the Timeless Isle. They are not officially joined in the Timeless Isle. .


    In the inner city of the Timeless Island, Su Bai created two rooms.


    One was prepared to put some special collections or valuables, such as infinite gems and crimson cloaks, and the other...Su Bai was prepared to be specially used to transform the alien race.This specially designed room can prevent the fog of Terrigan from spreading out and affecting the entire Timeless Isle!


    The obelisk was placed in the center of the room, Su Bai called Lena over to prepare her, and then slowly exited the room.Then he sensed the magnetic field of the obelisk and opened the obelisk.


    Lena watched the obelisk open little by little, revealing a crystal-like thing, which exudes a faint mist. When the mist slowly spread, Lena quickly felt the change and followed... People have fallen asleep!


    It is not certain how long the transformation process will take, but he will always pay attention to the situation inside.


    After two full days, Rena finally woke up.


    Su Bai let the obelisk reclose on the outside, and let the fog inside dissipate through a special design, then Su Bai opened the door and entered.But when he entered, Su Bai still felt the change in survival of the fittest, that is to say, there are still residues, but it should not be fatal!


    After closing the door, Su Bai saw Lena on the ground.


    Although she knew what Lena would become, she was really scary at first glance. Lena obviously knew that she had changed. She kept her head down and a little dodge after seeing Su Bai came in.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Lena looked up suspiciously and found that Su Bai was holding a purple gem in her hand...


    Item 0017


    Looking at the purple gem in Su Bai''s hand, Lena shook her head blankly.


    "This is something that allows you to get out of here generously!" Su Bai smiled and activated it instantly while holding the power gem. In an instant, the reality gem in his body appeared from him, and the dark red light turned towards Lena. Swept away.Seeing the gradual change of Lena shrouded in light, from the original ugly monster appearance to the original appearance, Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    When the light dissipated, Lena looked at Su Bai suspiciously, not knowing what had happened.


    Su Bai did not explain, but said with a smile: "Go out, I will let you arrange a rest to check your situation."


    "Oh!" Lena nodded, and someone took Lena away soon after she came out.


    When Lena''s situation stabilizes, Skye can be transformed into a real shock wave girl, this is very powerful.Su Bai remembers that the shockwave girl in the comics seems to have defeated Magneto and Wolverine!Not long after coming out, Su Bai received a call from Tony saying that the banquet would begin in the evening, and Su Bai brought Hyun Yin to come with Dr. Zhao Hailun, and he would not notify him one by one.The voice seems a bit hoarse, I am afraid that I have been studying the scepter with Bruce Banner these days without rest.Gradually in the evening, Su Bai brought Hyunyin and Zhao Hailun to the Avengers Building.


    "so many people?"


    Seeing people coming and going in the living room, crowds of people gathered together to chat and drink, Zhao Hailun was surprised. He thought there were only a few of the Avengers.


    After looking for a circle, I found Tony and others who were gathered together in the middle of the living room. After walking over and greeted them, Su Bai sat down with them.Usually this kind of party is relatively loose and free, there are men and women, and it is totally relaxed atmosphere.Drinking and chatting is nothing more than bragging about the mountains and the like. After you''re done, I''m basically the way to go.War Machine Rod also came. He didn''t catch up with the previous Avengers. It is said that who is tracking whom, although he did not say clearly, but Su Bai guessed that he was looking for the Winter Soldier!

 C449

    "You still came to Tony to work here!"


    Su Bai walked to the side bar with a wine glass, and said to the next Hill: "I remember I asked Xuanyin to ask if you are interested in working in Immortal Company, why? Is the salary that I opened is not satisfactory? ?"


    Agent Hill!


    After the dissolution of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, Xuanyin said that Agent Hill seemed to work for Stark Industries. Su Bai asked Xuanyin for herself if she wanted to come to Immortal Company. It seems that she still chose Stark Industries!


    Hill smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s why you think Tony is more handsome than me? No, I think your aesthetics should be quite normal." Su Bai smiled again.


    Hill smiled: "I am mainly responsible for the work of the Avengers here. Captain, Sol, I am very familiar with them. For me, it''s just a different identity but the same job. If I go to Immortal Company, I don''t I know what I can do, and Timeless Island does not lack me!"


    "Who said that." Su Bai denied.


    Hill smiled: "If I were so important, you would have come in person."


    "It''s not too late now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hill smiled and shook his head.


    At the reception, the focus was on the word ¡°liquor¡±. One after another, some people drank too much and left. Unknowingly, only a few people in the Avengers gathered on the sofa to chat.


    "I think I should go back!" Zhao Hailun walked over and said to Su Bai.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back!" Su Bai smiled and nodded, sending Zhao Hailun back with a teleport.


    The Avengers and others were chatting about Thor''s Hammer. Obviously, the claim that qualified people can pick up Thor''s Hammer was not believed by everyone, especially Hawkeye. He still had photos of Thor''s Hammer. Too!


    "That''s not the same. Su Bai is a hammer controlled by ability, rather than being recognized to be able to exert its strength!" Sol explained."You can try."


    "I''ll try it!" Tony got up and tried it but didn''t move at all, then put on the gloves of the steel suit...still didn''t move.


    Saul smiled triumphantly.


    Bruce Banner tried it and the result was the same. Switching to Steve, the hammer moved slightly, which made Thor instantly become nervous, but only for a moment, Thor was relieved.


    "Do you want to try?" everyone asked Xuanyin.


    Xuanyin shook his head.


    "None of it succeeded, this means... you are not qualified!" Sol easily picked up the hammer, facing his map gun, everyone instantly screamed with dissatisfaction.


    "So, am I eligible?"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and Thor''s hammer in Thor''s hand began to shake.


    Step by step, Su Bai came over slowly.


    "Wow!"


    The Thor''s Hammer flew out from Thor, and Su Bai held it in his hand with a snap.


    "You are just using your ability to control, not to get its approval!" Saul said slyly.


    Su Bai smiled and threw the hammer to Sol. Just after Sol caught the hammer, there was a harsh sound. Everyone subconsciously covered their ears, and then they heard a bang. The wall was pierced, and one was broken. The rotten robot staggered out.


    "Oh, what qualifications do you have, you are all murderers!" The robot looked at them and said staggeringly.


    "Tony?" Steve looked at Tony.


    Tony looked at this tattered robot in confusion, this is his Iron Legion, and the only one who can control the Iron Legion...


    "Jarvis?" Tony asked tentatively.


    "Sorry, I''m asleep..." The robot shook his head and said, "Or, I''m just dreaming."


    "Restart, restart the operating system." The weird situation made Tony prepare to restart the program, but there was a failure without success.


    The robot slowly said: "It''s useless, I have to kill that guy, he is a good person!"


    "You killed?" Steve asked suspiciously.


    "Who sent you here?" Sol asked.


    "I want to put armor on this world!" The robot uttered a word, Tony''s voice.


    Hearing this sentence, this voice, Bruce Banner glanced at Tony subconsciously: "Ultron?"


    "It''s me!" the robot said slowly.


    Item 0018


    "Oh, no, it''s not... not yet formed." Ultron looked down at his tattered body very humanely, and suddenly raised his head: "However, I''m ready!"


    "Perform the task!"


    "What task?"

 C450

    "Our peace!"


    As Ultron''s voice fell, the wall was pierced again, and two steel robots appeared and flew towards them.The people in front squatted to avoid subconsciously. Steve kicked the table up and blocked a steel robot. Several more appeared around him, and the living room was directly caught in a melee.


    Su Bai suddenly came to Hill''s side, and the only thing that needed protection was Hill. Xuanyin''s strength was enough to protect himself.


    At exactly this time, a robot rushed towards Hill. Hill raised his gun and fired. The bullet hit the robot but all were bounced away. Hill was planning to find a place to hide, but suddenly saw the robot being demolished in the air. It fell to the ground in pieces.


    "Working for Tony is very dangerous, maybe you can reconsider." Su Bai smiled and said to Hill.


    Hill smiled dumbly.


    While fighting each other in chaos, a robot with Loki''s scepter was preparing to leave quietly.


    "No, I can''t let you take this away!"


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled. With a wave of his arm, Loki''s scepter suddenly flew out of its hand and fell into Su Bai''s hand like the previous Thor''s Hammer.Holding the scepter, Su Bai snorted coldly as he watched rushing over to snatch the robot, and the magnetic field ability was activated instantly. In an instant, the robot fell apart and fell to Su Bai''s feet, becoming a pile of broken copper and iron.


    "boom!"


    Thor threw a hammer out and wiped out the last robot, but...the faces of everyone were not pretty. Although the robot was wiped out, Ultron had already run away.


    The living room was in a mess, and everyone was depressed. Steve asked Ultron suspiciously who was the killer, and everyone present was there!


    Tony''s face was gloomy, because Ultron was talking about Jarvis!


    His artificial intelligence!


    Sol began to question why Tony made Ultron. Tony began to refute, and soon quarreled. The Avengers are united, but sometimes it is easy to conflict. Su Bai has no interest in watching them quarrel. Ultron''s goal is to kill. The Dead Avenger will exterminate mankind, it must have some preparations and plans.In the movie, Ultron took away the scepter and used the spiritual gems and cradle regeneration technology on it to create a perfect body, but was blocked by the Avengers to create a vision. Now... I don''t know how it will do it.Sol''s argument with Tony was finally interrupted by Steve, and the plan for this is to find Ultron as soon as possible.


    Jarvis can''t use it anymore, Tony can only replace it with another chip program.


    This movie does say that the replacement artificial intelligence is called Friday.


    When Tony was replacing the chip, Su Bai took a look, and found that the spare chip seemed to be not only one on Friday, but also one with Iokaster written on it, and another chip with only half of it exposed and the name was called Ah. positive?


    "This is all designed by you?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Tony shook his head: "Not all, there are some gadgets designed by others, and some programs are very interesting, so I stayed."


    "Azheng? This name sounds very oriental." Su Bai asked.


    "It''s really Eastern. He is a Japanese, a college student, a very thoughtful and capable person. It is said that his brother is smarter than him." Tony casually said that he had replaced the chip system and started looking for Ultron.However, Ultron had already deleted his whereabouts completely, without any clues at all.


    "I''ll go back to the Timeless Island first, this thing...I took it away." Su Bai waved Loki''s scepter and said in a loud voice.


    Everyone has no objection to this. Ultron seems to want to take it before, which shows that it is useful to Ultron, and Ultron may still snatch it. It is safest to put it in Supai!Su Bai asked Xuanyin to stay for help, let him know what happened, and then returned to Timeless Isle.


    The first thing after returning to the Timeless Isle is to ask Hank to open the magnetic shield and close the Timeless Isle to prevent Ultron from entering.At the same time, Su Bai sent the Immortal Assault Team to protect Zhao Hailun and the Cradle of Regeneration Technology Building. Who knows if Ultron without the Soul Gems would still have this idea? Even if the Immortal Assault Team is present, don¡¯t worry about it. .


    After that, Su Bai put the soul gem into the inner city storage room, and put it together with the power gem space gem, plus the reality stone, he already has four infinite gems.


    Everything that should be dealt with was taken care of, and it was too late, so Su Bai was ready to rest.


    Not to mention that the Soviet Union fell asleep peacefully, nor that the Avengers almost stayed up all night looking for clues, but also that Ultron appeared in Segovia after leaving the Avengers Mansion, and the abandoned experiment where Baron Citrick was captured. In the room, he used the equipment here to recreate a body for himself, and he contacted the Scarlet Witch and Kuaiyin. It needs help before it exterminates the world.And they... are the best helpers!


    Especially the Scarlet Witch, her ability is very important!


    In a dilapidated temple, Ultron saw Wanda and Pietro, and they voluntarily accepted the transformation for revenge. To find Tony''s revenge, although it seemed strange to cooperate with robots like Ultron, they finally agreed to help!


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    It didn''t take long after Su Bai just woke up and received a call from Tony.


    The clue has been found!


    Hearing the voice seemed a little anxious, they all seemed to have set off, so they didn''t say how to find the clues or what happened. They just said an address, hoping that Su Bai could come to help as soon as possible.


    African coast.


    Salva is based on the dock!


    Item 0019


    African coast.


    Salva is based on the dock.


    This place is very unfamiliar, but why Tony and the others go there, Su defeat is clear.


    Ulysses Crow, an arms dealer, got vibrating gold from Wakanda. Ultron is going to use it to make his body. Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch will also appear, and Scarlet Witch almost kills revenge alone. It also led to a good show of Hulk vs. Anti-Hulk armor. If it weren''t for Hawkeye''s previous experience of being controlled, it would basically be wiped out!


    After confirming the position, Su Bai immediately teleported over after packing up.


    The next moment he appeared on a dimly lit ship, and the Avengers were lying on the ground, there was some open space around it, and it seemed that Zhenjin had been transferred away.After looking around, I didn''t find Kuaiyin and Scarlet Witch, nor Hulk and Tony.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Su Bai walked to Xuanyin and asked.

 C451

    "Mr... Hulk was driven crazy by that woman, Tony went after him, but..." Hyun Yin did not finish, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Tony may not be Hulk''s opponent!


    "Are you okay?" Su Bai asked.


    Xuanyin shook his head: "I''m fine. The woman controlled us to produce illusions, but I have nothing sad or fearful, so the impact is not big!"


    "You like!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then said: "You have a good rest, I''ll go take a look first!"


    "Ok!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai sensed Tony''s position and teleported directly.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard clanging fighting sounds endlessly, the people around him were disintegrated in panic, and in the middle of the street, the big green Hulk was fighting with a red mecha similar to him.


    Anti-Hulk armor!


    This was developed by Tony and Bruce Banner together, and it can be seen from the name that this is specifically for Hulk.


    Facts have also proved that this anti-Hulk armor is really awesome and cool. At least it seems that it is evenly matched and has the upper hand. The huge arms smashed Hulk¡¯s face quickly and quickly. People feel pain!


    "Anti-Hulk armor, it''s really cool! I remember that Tony also studied anti-Thor armor, anti-magnetic armor, anti-Phoenix armor..."


    Watching the fierce Su Bai fight between the two people, I didn''t plan to make a move for the time being, and this wonderful scene will not be seen much later.


    Just when Su Bai was ready to appreciate it and even considered whether to take it, he suddenly felt a spiritual force invading.


    "Crimson Witch is here?"


    Su Bai Weiwei was a little surprised, remember that she shouldn''t be here in the movie, it seems...seems to come exclusively for herself?


    Right!


    If the person Ultron most wants to defeat is Iron Man, then the person Ultron finds the most difficult to deal with must be himself!


    Su Bai stood still, and immediately felt someone walking behind him, walking in front of Su Bai.


    Long brown hair, exquisite features, majestic chest, red small vest, red leather wristbands on both hands and wrists, one-piece black dress, knee-length black silk, dark brown military boots.


    Fashionable, beautiful and stunning!


    Su Bai asked herself what kind of beauty she had seen, what type, and what kind of temperament she had. He also saw her look in movies, and had an impression of her in his heart, but seeing it with his own eyes, the amazing kind of surprise made him a little moved. accelerate!


    "I want her!"


    This thought arose suddenly and became extremely strong!


    Wanda watched Su Bai warily, a little unsure whether the opponent was under his control, but seeing that he didn''t do anything, it should be...successful, right?Feeling a little relieved, Wanda couldn''t help but look at Su Bai, with a face like a crown jade, sword eyebrows and star eyes, and a long body with a very special temperament!


    "Wanda."


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind blew, Pietro appeared beside Wanda.


    After taking a look at Su Bai, Pietro said: "Successful? If you can, I really don''t want to be an enemy. The Timeless Isle is a good place. He is also a great man. I thought before that if we get revenge. Going to the Timeless Island, it''s a pity..."


    With a sigh, Pietro said, "Ultron wants a spiritual gem, can you do it?"


    "Try it!"


    Wanda is not sure, she doesn''t know much about her abilities yet.


    Walking in front of Su Bai, Wanda''s hands were slightly raised and placed on both sides of Su Bai''s head. The dark red light was slightly lit up. After a while, Wanda said: "Okay, I will let him go back and get the mind Shi, it''s just...I''m not sure if it will succeed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai moved away suddenly.


    "This is... succeeded?" Pietro said in a daze.


    Wanda said uncertainly: "Should it be? If he fails, he should... won''t let us go."


    "What are you afraid of, he can''t catch up with me!" Pietro said.


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard a swish, and Su Bai appeared again.


    Such a rapid teleport made Wanda turned to look towards Pietro: "Are you sure, he...can''t catch up with you."


    Pietro smiled wryly and then said: "He brought the gem of the soul!"


    Su Bai held the gem of the soul in his hand.


    Wanda stretched out her hand to take it, but found that Su Bai''s grip was very tight. She tried hard to break Su Bai''s hand, but she didn''t move. This made Wanda a little confused and had a bad feeling.She took a step back subconsciously and looked at Su Bai warily.


    "What''s wrong?" Pietro asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t you take away the soul gem."


    "Because she can''t take it away!" Su Bai, who had been silent and expressionless, suddenly smiled.

 C452

    "what¡­¡­"


    Pietro and Wanda were taken aback.


    "He is not under my control at all!" Wanda yelled in surprise, and Pietro whizzed!


    His speed disappeared in a blink of an eye. He needed to accelerate and rush to Su Bai with the fastest speed. At this speed, the impact would become very strong, and he had already hit Su Bai.Before, he used this trick to deal with the Avengers.


    He believes that even if Su Bai''s teleportation is very fast, he should...cannot keep up with his own speed. If he can''t see himself, it means he...can''t catch himself!


    With a swish, Pietro had already ran over from a distance, and an illusory white shadow quickly flashed from far to near, heading straight for Su Bai.


    Item 0020


    At this time, Pitro''s speed has reached at least four to five times the speed of sound. From seeing the picture with his eyes to the brain giving instructions to the body to respond, ordinary people simply cannot respond.Almost in the blink of an eye, Pietro had already arrived in front of Su Bai, his body remained running, his shoulders were slightly forward, Pietro was about to hit Su Bai!


    "what?"


    Pitro suddenly noticed that the corners of Su Bai''s mouth were raised slightly, as if a smile appeared. This surprised Pitro a little bit. What was he laughing at?do not care!


    At a distance of close at hand, Pietro ran into it directly. Before he could feel the collision, Pietro suddenly felt as if he was tripped by something under his feet and flew out of control.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Pietro fell to the ground and slid, and in a blink of an eye he slid out a long way, leaving a trace on the ground.


    "Pitro."


    The whole process happened almost in the blink of an eye, and when Pietro was lying on the ground, Wanda reacted and hurried over with a shout.


    Pietro turned around in embarrassment, the front of his clothes had been completely rubbed off, and his body seemed to be bald and blushing.He grinned at Su Bai, and when he saw Su Bai slowly retract his foot, he was a little unbelievable."you you¡­¡­"


    You didn''t have a reason for it for a long time. He didn''t expect that Su Bai would be able to react, let his body, stretch his legs, and defeat himself so easily!


    "The speed of sound is nothing but how fast it is. If you have seen the speed of light or faster than the speed of light, you will know what it means to be fast!" Su Bai smiled and walked over slowly, Wanda stood up to block Pitro, his hands were red The light came on.In an instant, the ground in front of her rolled towards Su Bai.


    Bang bang bang!


    The bricks on the ground swept towards Su Bai, and Su Bai walked closer and slowly, watching the sweeping ground and waved his hand slightly. The ground was turned into dust in an instant.Wanda''s eyes widened in astonishment and immediately saw that the dust followed Su Bai''s fingers into a sandstorm whirlwind, instantly trapping himself and Pitro.


    Flying dust, violent whirlwind.


    Wanda waved his hands constantly trying to tear a gap, but he couldn''t do it. Every time a sandstorm was just torn apart, he would soon be broken away by the powerful force and returned to normal. Wanda tried a few times but failed. Take a few steps back after being shaken!


    "let me do it!"


    Pietro grabbed Wanda and rushed quickly.


    "boom!"


    The sandstorm turned into a wall in an instant, and Pietro and Wanda fell to the ground with a bang.


    Su Bai walked through the sandstorm wall and looked at Pietro and Wanda who were terrified on the ground. With a gentle squeeze, the soul gem disappeared instantly.


    "Fake? Vision?" Wanda exclaimed in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled: "Your mental power controls most people, but you can''t control me."


    "Are you fooling us again?" Wanda exclaimed angrily.


    From the very beginning, he didn''t succeed, but Su Bai deliberately pretended to be controlled by himself. Isn''t this a shame!


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "If I said I just stayed with you for a while and didn''t want to do it with you so quickly, would you believe it?"


    Wanda was stunned.


    Don''t want to do it with yourself so quickly?


    "What do you mean by this?" Wanda couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai watched Wanda raise his hand, and Wanda stood up instantly involuntarily.Pitro thought that Su Bai would also get himself up, but he didn''t respond after waiting for a long time, so he struggled to stand up.


    "You are beautiful, no... I should say that you make me feel amazing, if I can, I want to pursue you!" Su Bai said directly looking at Wanda.


    "Pursue me?"


    Wanda was stunned, who was Su Bai?The King of the Timeless Isle, the leader of mutants, and the countless beauties around him, how could it be possible that the first time they meet, they will love and pursue themselves?Like just now, is he playing with himself?After Wanda was stunned, he looked at Su Bai angrily: "Is it fun to play me?"


    "I didn''t fool you." Su Bai said seriously.


    Perhaps his''performance'' just now was too good, so Wanda didn''t believe it at all.Of course, this incident itself is also ridiculous to Wanda. She didn''t think that she was beautiful or amazing. She and Pietro only thought of revenge and never considered other things, and the conditions of Soviet defeat, etc. It¡¯s not possible to see yourself in every aspect, right?So she didn''t believe it at all!


    "You are very special, I really intend to pursue you. Of course, you may not believe it but it doesn''t matter... I will make you believe it!" Su Bai smiled and walked towards Wanda, Wanda was a little wary, Pietro subconsciously He wanted to stand in front to protect his sister, but when he saw Su Bai waved his hand, Pitro realized that he couldn''t move.


    This shocked him, and Wanda also noticed Pitro''s situation."What did you do to him."


    "Just let him not make trouble!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle and came to Wanda, who watched vigilantly as Su Bai did not dare to act rashly.

 C453

    Seeing Wanda, Su Bai bowed his head and gradually approached. Under Wanda''s panicked eyes, he kissed Wanda''s delicate mouth.


    "Woo..."


    Wanda was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Bai to kiss himself, and he was about to push Su Bai with his subconscious hands, but Su Bai suddenly took her waist and drew closer to his arms.Prying open her door, Su Bai began to invade unscrupulously. At first, Wanda resisted vigorously. This was her first time!She never thought that this would happen.But with Su Bai''s strength, that special feeling made Wanda feel that her strength seemed to be fading, and she gradually gave up resistance unknowingly.


    After kissing for three minutes, Wanda felt that he was about to suffocate, and Su Bai let go of her.


    She gasped and watched Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and waved, the sandstorm suddenly scattered to the ground, and then turned and walked away under Wanda''s stunned gaze.


    "He... what does he mean?" Wanda asked blankly.


    "This bastard!" Pietro was angrily, he actually kissed his sister forcibly."I fought him."


    "Forget it, we are not his opponent, he... he let us go." Wanda stopped Pitro, subconsciously touching his mouth and whispered.


    Item 0021


    The battle between Hulk and the anti-Hulk was not over yet. The unusually fierce movement was very loud. A building in the distance was hit by a pond, and the surrounding vehicles and pedestrians suffered one after another, and the dust was full.You can clearly see the anti-Hulk armor dragging Hulk down from the top of the building layer by layer.


    Waving both hands, the ability is released.


    Su Bai controlled the situation near the building so as not to spread too much. The surrounding pedestrians looked at Su Bai with gratitude. The local military seemed to have rushed over. Soldiers came down and pulled a cordon.


    boom!


    The entire building collapsed instantly, and the Hulk and anti-Hulk armors were laminated.


    The concrete slab was suddenly pushed away, and Hulk got out, looking at the mess around him, he seemed to gradually regain his consciousness.The soldier in the distance swallowed subconsciously and pointed his muzzle at Hulk. This action made Hulk feel provocative. He opened his arms and wanted to roar. As a result, he heard a bang when his arms were just opened. It''s flying!


    Su Bai did not know when he appeared like that, and faintly retracted his fist.


    Seeing Hulk who had been beaten to faint, the people around were dumbfounded.


    The difference in physique caused this result to bring a very strong contrast to people, which was a little unacceptable for a while.


    The anti-Hulk armor rose from the ruins and glanced at the knocked out Hulk and Su Bai. Tony breathed a sigh of relief: "You are finally here."


    "Leave here first!"


    Su Bai said, Tony took the anti-Hulk directly and flew away with Su Bai.


    I found the other Avengers and left on the plane. Hulk has changed back to Bruce Banner and sat there wrapped in a stall. Obviously guilty for what he has done before. The mood of the others is also very depressed. it is good.With the exception of Hawkeye, almost everyone has suffered mental trauma because of Wanda.


    "Now the news is all about you, there is nothing else... Officials have not issued a wanted for Banner, but... you''d better be invisible now until you find Ultron!" Tony is asking Hill The situation, but obviously...not less optimistic.


    "You let us hide?"


    "I don''t have a better way at the moment." Hill said.


    "Neither did we..." Tony sighed and hung up the communication.


    "Do you want to change shifts?"


    Tony asked towards Hawkeye.


    "No, if you are tired, you can sleep for a while. We have to fly for a few hours." Hawkeye said.


    "Where to fly?"


    "A safe place!"


    "Xuanyin and I won''t be with you for the time being. Let each other know if we have news," Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai hugged Xuanyin and yelled at Yingyan: "Say hello for us!"


    Hawkeye froze for a moment, and nodded uncertainly.


    The place he was going to was his home. People always thought he was single and didn''t even have a girlfriend, but he was already married and even had three children.He was not sure if Su Bai knew this, but he should... yes!


    Leaving the plane, Su Bai returned to the Timeless Isle with Hyun Yin.


    Xuanyin''s situation didn''t have much impact, and Su Bai asked her to rest first after returning.


    After asking about the situation, everything on the island was as usual. After the magnetic shield was turned on, Hank and the others could concentrate on researching alien technology. As for the dark star, Hank also installed a simple magnetic shield to ensure safety.As for regeneration to come to the technology side, the Immortal Assault Team adds Li Qianhuan, who was originally beside Zhao Hailun, if Ultron goes there, there will be no return.


    In the living room, Su Bai sits on the sofa and drinks tea made by Karina.


    "How do you feel about the earth?" Su Bai tasted it, and the tea bubble tasted good, making progress quickly.


    "Very good." Kanari said: "I learned a lot of knowledge and customs on earth."


    "for example?"


    "For example, how to be a maid!" Karina said, squatting down beside Su Bai''s leg, rubbing Su Bai''s leg with both hands.


    "Massage? Not bad!"

 C454

    Su Bai put the tea down and leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes to enjoy, and at the same time telepathic release quickly found Wanda.


    At this time Wanda and Pietro were together, watching Ultron use vibrating to build his body.


    In a dark factory, huge machines are running, and countless Ultrons are working closely together.


    "The biggest weakness of mankind is not unity, but I am not. Every one I cooperate with is so close." The subject Ultron came to Wanda and Pietro."Human emotions are very complicated and fragile. This is a weakness that can be exploited very well. Supai''s strength is very strong, and it is our biggest threat!"


    "We just want to deal with Tony!" Pietro said.


    "But, if you don¡¯t deal with Su Bai, you can¡¯t deal with Tony Stark. From a relational point of view... Su Bai is Tony Stark¡¯s uncle, he won¡¯t watch... So Wanda... Especially, your abilities are very special, and your person... is also very special. You can use Su Bai¡¯s feelings towards you..."


    "I don''t want to do this!" Wanda shook his head.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge? Don''t forget, who made the bomb that killed your parents, and who made the bomb made you young enough to suffer for two days. Don''t dare any action to worry about detonating the bomb!" Chuang said eagerly.


    "There will be a better way." Wanda turned and left in silence.


    "This is the best way." Ultron''s voice came from behind.


    Wanda frowned and felt very complicated. On the one hand, he really wanted revenge. On the other hand... she couldn''t do it with emotion, and she didn''t think she could succeed.She still doesn''t think Su Bai likes herself, maybe... the pursuit is true, maybe even after playing.


    While thinking about it, Wanda came to the door of his room.


    "Wanda?" Pietro asked worriedly. Wanda shook his head to signal that he was okay, opened the door and entered the room.


    Lying on the bed, Wanda closed his eyes.


    "Hi!"


    A voice suddenly sounded and Wanda sat up in shock, and there was no one in the room.


    "Su Bai, where are you!" Wanda asked in a deep voice.


    The owner of this voice, she remembered very clearly, she would never misheard it!


    Item 0022


    "The voice to me is so deep? I just said hello to say hello, but I can tell that it is me!" Su Bai''s voice sounded again, this time Wanda heard it clearly, the voice did not come from around the room Yes, but in my...mind!He is using his psychic power to speak directly in his mind.


    Wanda can''t do this.


    "What do you want to do!" Wanda asked in a deep voice.


    "Look at what you are doing and chat with you by the way. I said before that we want to pursue you. We can get to know each other through chat." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Not interested in!"


    Wanda snorted not to respond to Su Bai''s words. Su Bai tried to shout a few words and found that Wanda did not respond and couldn''t help but smile and was not angry.Occasionally, I followed Wanda to say a few words like this. I don''t know if Wanda resigned or defeated the Soviet Union. This rogue method worked. Wanda gradually went from silent to occasionally responding to such a sentence or two. I feel that it has made some progress!


    "I''m going to bed, don''t disturb me!"


    Wanda said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you sleeping in clothes? This is very uncomfortable, right?"


    "You..." Wanda was depressed and didn''t know what to say. Of course, she knew that she had to take off her clothes to sleep, but she didn''t dare at all in this situation. Who knew what Su Bai could do.


    "Shy? Okay, then I won''t bother you to rest. But... do you usually go to bed so early? I remember you haven''t eaten yet? Would you like to have dinner together?" Su Bai said no Excuse me, but I made another invitation later.


    "No, I''m not hungry..." Just after speaking, the Scarlet Witch made a grunting voice.


    She did not finish eating at night. Ultron''s proposal made her a little unacceptable and she planned to go back to the room to rest. As a result, Su Bai suddenly chatted in this way and unknowingly forgot about the meal.


    "I heard..."


    "I''ll pick you up!"


    "Wait, I didn''t say to go!" Wanda said hurriedly, but did not hear Su Bai''s response.


    If he came here, wouldn''t he find Ultron.


    Thinking of this, Wanda hurriedly got up and ran out of the room until she left the secret base and ran outside. Wanda breathed a sigh of relief, and then hurriedly shouted: "Are you still there?"


    "Yeah!"


    When the voice sounded, Wanda relaxed, and immediately felt that the voice seemed to be coming from behind.


    Turning his head, Su Bai was standing behind him, holding a flower in his hand?A flower made of steel, lifelike.


    "Give it to you." Su Bai smiled and handed it over.


    Wanda didn''t want to take it, but he caught it uncontrollably."What on earth do you want to do! If you can control me, why bother to fool me like this."


    "I want to chase you, but I can''t accept other people''s rejection of me!" Su Bai smiled and said: "This flower is made of my coins, Edman alloy, very strong...Almost never Will die."


    "I''ve got people ready for dinner."


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand: "You know, even if you refuse, I can get you to agree, so..."

 C455

    "Humph!"


    Wanda snorted and put his hand on it.


    Holding Wanda''s hand, Su Bai lifted it up and took a look. His fingers were slender and beautiful, and it felt like holding it in his hand!


    "Huh!"


    Su Bai suddenly disappeared with Wanda, and appeared in a room the next moment.


    Dim light, flickering candlelight.


    Su Bai smiled and helped Wanda pull out the chair to let her sit down, and then sat down and said, "I don''t know what you like. Niupu is more common. As for this wine, it is quite special. It was when I went to aliens. I brought it back. It tastes good, but it''s hard to drink elsewhere."


    With that, Su Bai helped Wang reach a cup.


    This wine is as colorful as a rainbow, and Wanda can''t help but look at it more.


    Candlelight dinner, romantic environment, and extraterrestrial wine. I have to say that this is very romantic and very special. Wanda hesitated to ask: "Where is this place?"


    "The secret room of the Hellfire Club." Su Bai smiled and said, "Quickly eat."


    Wanda hesitated, bowed his head to eat.


    Come here, don¡¯t eat for nothing!


    Su Bai did not do anything special, and the content of the chat was normal, as if it was really just a pure date. This gradually made Wanda a little less vigilant. Regardless of whether Su Bai is true, this behavior can still represent something.


    "Good... special taste!"


    After eating, Wanda took a sip of wine. The taste of the wine surprised her.


    "I thought it was very special when I drank it, but this wine is very powerful, don''t drink too much to avoid getting drunk!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Wanda looked at Su Bai: "I thought you wanted me to be drunk."


    "why?"


    "That''s it, you know what I''m talking about."


    "If a woman is not drunk, men have no chance?" Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "It is undeniable that I am a face control. The first thing that attracts me is your face value and body, but what I want is not only these. Yes...all!"


    "Ultron wants to destroy you, you still have the mood to... want this?" Wanda asked.


    "Ultron?" Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "It poses no threat to me."


    "Then why are you letting it go?" Wanda asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t remember the Avengers'' pot! I can help, but I don''t plan to be an unsung hero!" Su Bai smiled.


    "But Ultron wants to deal with you, he...he knows you are treating me...he wants to take advantage of this." Wanda didn''t know how to say it, a little embarrassed but didn''t regret it.


    "You didn''t do that, did you?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook Wanda''s hand. Wanda hesitated and did not break free.


    "Don''t mention Ultron for such a good atmosphere, so...beautiful, do you want to dance?" Su Bai snapped his fingers with a smile, and the melodious music soon rang.


    Standing up, Su Bai made an invitation.


    "I...I can''t dance." Wanda whispered.


    "I do not know either."


    Su Bai smiled and pulled Wanda up, holding her hand, hugging her waist, and jumping up casually with the music.


    Item 0023


    Wanda felt that her body was completely under the control of Su Bai, swinging and swaying, this feeling was very special, which made her gradually become a little confused and a little trance... She held Su Bai''s broad palm in her right hand, and her fingers clasped tightly. , I don''t know when the left hand has been placed on Su Bai''s neck. The smell on his body makes her want to get close.Unconsciously, she found that Su Bai was getting closer and closer to herself, which made her close her eyes instinctively!


    Su Bai put her hands on his neck and consciously hugged it up and down, and she could feel Su Bai''s arms around her waist and palms slowly downward. She felt that this was not good but she couldn''t bear to get rid of it.


    After a long time, separated with a kiss.


    Su Bai looked down at Wanda''s blushing cheeks, smiled and said, "I think our relationship has gone a step further."


    "I... I don''t think so." Wanda denies flusteredly.


    "You can take your hand off and say this, I didn''t control you." Su Bai laughed and joked, Wanda hurriedly loosened Su Bai''s neck.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll take you back." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wanda responded with an inexplicable feeling of reluctance, but she did not show it.


    Teleported back with Wanda, Su Bai let go of Wanda and said, "Get a break early."


    After speaking, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed gently."good night."

 C456

    "Late...good night." Wanda replied, and Su Bai had disappeared.


    Turning back to the base and back to his room, Wanda couldn''t fall asleep after lying down, the scenes just now echoed in his mind.


    "Does he really want to chase me? If not, he... it should be easy for him to get me, but he didn''t do it. Isn''t he... serious?" Tossing and turning, I also know how long I have been thinking about it. , Wanda fell asleep now.


    Compared with Wanda''s tossing and turning, Su Bai sleeps soundly.


    Although Wanda was resistant to himself at the beginning, the relationship has grown by leaps and bounds in a short period of time.


    First, he bluntly told Wanda that he wanted to chase her, and contacted her in a strong or even rascal way, and then showed his sincerity. Finally, with a little trick to catch him, Su Bai believed that it would not take long for him to succeed.


    "Boom boom!"


    "Wanda Wanda..."


    Pietro''s knock on the door caused Wanda to wake up from his sleep, and Wanda put on his clothes and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?" Pietro asked caringly, looking at Wanda, who was a little bit depressed.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I slept a little bit late, what''s the matter?" Wanda asked with a spirit.


    "It''s just that I saw you up late to ask what happened." Pietro said.


    Wanda nodded and went out with Pietro. The Ultron robot was working endlessly. Ultron''s new body has been made, a brand-new body made by Zhenjin.


    "what are you doing?"


    Looking at those busy Ultron robots, Wanda couldn''t help asking.She had never asked before.


    "Create a trap to attract the Avengers, the beginning of a new era..." Ultron said slowly."I know what you did last night, I want to say...you did a good job, and I need you to do it, your presence will distract Su Bai."


    Wanda''s expression became a little unnatural, and he said with a guilty conscience: "What then?"


    "Then the Avengers will come, the city will rise, and when it reaches a certain height, it will fall, and the earth... will be destroyed." Ultron said: "But don''t worry, Su Bai will protect you."


    "You...you want to destroy the earth? You are really crazy!"


    "No, you must know that the mass extinction event happened many times before the extinction of the dinosaurs. Only in this way can we evolve. We must... evolve!"


    "I thought you just wanted to solve the Avengers and Tony Stark. I didn''t expect you to destroy the earth. You are such a lunatic!" Wanda turned around in shock.


    "No, don''t listen to me, no...you don''t understand..." Ultron tried to stay, but found that Wanda left without looking back, Ultron suddenly raised his hand.


    boom!


    The hand cannon hit Wanda.


    Along with the hand cannon there was Ultron''s somewhat hysterical voice."You don''t understand, it must be extinct, must evolve..."


    "Wow!"


    Pietro instantly grabbed Wanda''s whoosh and left. Just after leaving, he heard an explosion.


    "We must notify Su Bai!" Wanda said in a deep voice.


    Pitro nodded. He wanted revenge and wanted to deal with Tony Stark, but he didn''t want to destroy the world and mankind.


    "Su Bai, are you there? Can you hear me? I want to see you, I want to see you..." Wanda couldn''t help shouting.


    Pitro said in amazement: "What are you doing? He''s not here again. Let''s leave here first. Ultron''s robots have caught up."


    "Beauty, are you looking for me?"


    When Pitro urged Wanda to leave, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Pitro froze for a moment, and Wanda came over and hurriedly said: "Ultron, Ultron is not going to deal with the Avengers and you, it is going to destroy the earth."


    "I will take you away first."


    Su Bai smiled and took Wanda and Pietro, teleporting and disappearing in the next moment.


    "What is this place?"


    Looking at the farm in front of them, Wanda and Pietro were a little stunned, and then they saw several people in the distance, they were the Avengers!


    "What''s going on?" The Avengers were a little surprised to see Su Bai bringing them both over.


    Su Bai said: "Ultron is in Segovia."


    "That''s a trap, he said the city will rise to the sky." Wanda said.


    "Even if it is a trap, we must go!" Steve said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t tell me you got her done!" Tony couldn''t help but ask Su Bai, who was holding Wanda''s waist and not letting go.


    "No way?"


    "We don''t care. I''m afraid Banner has an opinion. He got miserable." Tony shrugged indifferently and looked at Banner next to him.

 C457

    Banner did have some opinions on Wanda, which made him lose control and made him a monster that people feared once.After looking at Su Bai, and then at Wanda, Banner finally did not speak.


    This...has already expressed his attitude, otherwise even if Banner doesn''t speak, Hulk...will not be so silent.


    Item 0024


    On the plane heading to Segovia, Steve was mobilizing before the station.


    "Even if this is Ultron''s trap, even if there may be sacrifices this time, we must go. The people of Segovia don''t know it. We must use the fastest time to evacuate them."


    "What are you doing?" Wanda looked at the silent Su Bai and asked in a low voice.


    "The person who notified me is ready to show up." Su Bai smiled and said, "Segovia must be full of Ultron robots. After you leave, Ultron must be prepared and it will not let us evacuate the people so easily. At least these people...not enough!"


    Just now, Su Bai notified the Immortal Assault Team and... Eric!


    As the earliest person around Su Bai, although Eric already has the title of Magneto, he has been a lot low-key over the years, dealing with clubs and...family matters most of the time.But against Ultron, he can come in handy.


    Segovia!


    After the plane landed, everyone began to choose their own area to evacuate the crowd. Pietro and Wanda also joined the ranks of help. One notified them at super fast speed, and the other directly controlled people to leave with their mental abilities.


    Not long after the beginning, the Ultron robot appeared.


    The densely packed Ultron robots came out from underground and attacked the Avengers, and the war broke out instantly.Almost every member fights on their own. While evacuating the crowd, they are facing Ultron robots. These robots are obviously made of ordinary materials and are not difficult to destroy, but there are too many.


    An airplane passed through the air and landed slowly.


    Magneto and the members of the Immortal Secret Service came out one after another in neat uniforms.


    "Mr!"


    After saying hello, everyone looked at the scene in front of them and was a little surprised.


    "Your chance to show your face is here." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Without Su Bai''s orders, they quickly dispersed.


    The sharp steel claws rip apart the Ultron robot with ease. Several lightning bolts caused the Ultron robot to burn and explode. The hot energy ray burst, and a blue shadow flashed back and forth nearby, frightening everyone in it. The human belt and the flying playing cards are accurately attached to the Ultron robot to explode!


    Magneto waved his hands and went straight forward, and countless coins flew through several Ultron robots!


    The appearance of the Immortal Assault Team and Magneto instantly relieved the pressure, and the Avengers were relieved when they learned about it.


    "Boom boom!"


    Several Ultron robots quickly involved, Wanda opened the dark red energy barrier with both hands to block in front, while she insisted on yelling for the people behind to leave quickly.


    "boom!"


    The energy barrier suddenly couldn''t help disappearing, and Wanda, who was shocked by a huge force, fell backward.She was ready to fall, but she felt as if she was leaning against a generous and warm chest.Subconsciously raised his head and glanced at it before discovering that it was Su Bai.


    Su Bai turned around and helped Wanda up. As soon as Wanda was about to say something, he saw that the following Ultron robots had already rushed towards Su Bai.


    "Be careful!"


    Wanda shouted hurriedly.


    Su Bai didn''t even look at the Ultron robots behind him, raising their arms and clenching their fists. For a moment, those Ultron robots seemed to be compressed by some huge force, and in a flash, they turned into piles of iron bumps.


    "Your ability still needs to be exercised. If you can develop your potential and completely control your ability, trust me...you will become very strong!" Su Bai smiled and said to Wanda.


    "I just want to solve this matter now." Wanda said solemnly.


    Boom!


    There was a heavy loud noise, the ground shook suddenly, and Wanda, who was caught off guard, subconsciously threw himself into Su Bai''s arms.


    "The city... the city is lifted off..."


    Wanda murmured.


    The ground gradually cracked, and the city slowly began to lift off.


    The people who were evacuated were taken aback by this sudden situation. They were lucky to leave early and stayed on the ground, but the slow ones took off with the city!


    "Tony, you go see what''s going on and find a solution."


    Steve yelled, and soon Tony had already flown out. At the same time, the Nightcrawler was quickly transporting people to the ground. The Storm Girl slowly floated in the air. The huge wind wrapped a group of people to make them slow. Fly slowly and fall to the ground... Although this is effective, there are too many people trapped, and the speed of the city is too fast, and finally I have to give up.


    Below the city, a huge bright machine is running.


    The core of the anti-power engine is made of vibrating gold. The vibrating gold core carries a magnetic field, and the magnetic field gathers the rocks of the city together. Once it climbs to a certain height and falls, countless people will die in criticism, whether it is above or below ¡­¡­even.This design is very high-end, and Tony was at a loss after scanning!


    "No, I can''t forcefully destroy it from below. This will lead to the destruction of the entire city. If you look for it, there must be devices on it. Maybe you can think of a way!"


    "The temple, in that temple!"


    Wanda suddenly thought, shouted through the intercom.

 C458

    Hearing Wanda''s voice, everyone hurriedly searched for the temple.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The Ultron robots in front of them were randomly crushed by Su Bai and Wanda one by one. The two walked side by side on the road, and the densely packed Ultron robots madly came towards them.


    "It looks like Ultron wants to solve the two of us first." Su Bai smiled and said to Wanda.


    "There are still many people trapped on it. Can you send them away?" Wanda asked Su Bai.


    "It''s difficult!" Su Bai shrugged."However, if you give me an encouragement, maybe I will do it!"


    While they were talking, the two had already reached the edge of the city, and countless people were trapped here, desperate, frightened...


    "What encouragement?" Wanda was stunned for a moment. Seeing Su Bai with a smile but not a smile, she understood instantly. Looking at the trapped people, she thought of helping Ultron and making all of this. Wanda Meng. He stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Bai''s mouth.


    "Is it all right?"


    Seeing Wanda Expectation with a begging gaze, Su Bai smiled and pointed.


    In an instant, a roar sounded.


    A black behemoth slowly emerged from a distance.


    Item 0025


    Seeing that dark behemoth everyone was stunned.


    "This, what is this?"


    "Dark Star, except when it came back, this is the first time the Dark Star has started!" Su Bai smiled, and immediately saw the dark star''s upper hatch slowly opening, and countless small spaceships came from inside. Floating out and landed nearby, along with these ships came the Thunderbolt, the Invisible Woman and...the Golem in the Fantastic Four.As for Reid, he is driving the spaceship with Karina.


    To be precise, it is a fight!


    "Arrange for them to board the ship!" Su Bai greeted, and soon the members of the Immortal Secret Service and the Fantastic Four began to evacuate the crowd and board the spaceship. Su Bai nodded in satisfaction when he heard their gratitude.


    No matter after the matter is over, this pot will certainly not be the turn of the people of Timeless Isle to recite, and it should even be appreciated.


    Such an appearance can easily enhance the international image. Secondly, the appearance of the Dark Star can also prove the power of Timeless Island from the side. At the same time, it can also advertise for the alien exhibition hall. Seeing such alien warships, Su Bai did not believe it. People are not curious about the alien exhibition hall!


    "Wow!"


    Pietro came to the side and looked at the huge dark star dumbfounded: "Cool, this is the alien spacecraft, is it the way of the Timeless Isle?"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, a group of Ultron robots flew in the sky and attacked the Darkstar and the transport ship.


    "Laser Eye, Storm Girl."


    Su Bai yelled softly, and the Ultron robot in the air was instantly wiped out.


    A transport ship was sent aboard the Dark Star. Just as everyone was about to relax, suddenly the ground trembles followed by a rapid decline.


    "Damn, the antigravity setting was activated by Ultron, and the city is falling!"


    Tony flew over and shouted, and then flew down again, trying to prevent the city from falling, but unfortunately... it is impossible to do it alone, and the speed is not slowing down.


    "Su Bai! I know you can control the magnetic field, and there is also a Magneto. But even if you two cannot control the city to fall in such a short event!" an Ultron robot said triumphantly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly clenched his fist, and with a bang, the robot exploded!


    "What to do?" Wanda was a little flustered, and couldn''t help but look at Su Bai and said, "Can you...can think of a way?"


    Su Bai looked at Wanda and smiled slightly.


    Seeing this smile, Wanda felt relieved inexplicably, and kissed again on tiptoe.


    This time, I kissed three times.


    Pietro was stunned to see what was next to him. What happened?Am I missing something?Why is Wanda so proactive about Su Baichang?


    "Carina, open the hatch."


    Su Bai said softly, Karina on the Dark Star instantly heard that the hatch was opened directly, and the new star fighters flew out one after another. It can be clearly seen that there is no one driving inside.


    "What is this again?"


    "New Star Fighter!" Su Bai smiled, and the ability activation controlled these new star fighters to fly to the bottom of the city in an instant, and immediately after starting the defensive formation, they began to connect with each other. In an instant, a large orange net connected all the fighters together. Lived the whole city!


    Tony flew up from below, and asked Su Bai in shock: "What is this? The energy of each fighter has been increased tenfold after being connected, and the speed of the city''s landing has slowed down. According to this trend, wait until landing. The ground will not produce too much impact!"


    "Tony..." Su Bai looked at him and said seriously: "This is a nonsense!"


    "..."


    "Don''t let any Ultron robot leave here!"


    Su Bai gave an order, turned and walked towards the temple.

 C459

    "You stay here to help them!" Wanda said to Pietro, and then pursued Su Bai.


    In the temple, the Avengers gathered to deal with the Ultron robots that were surging like ocean waves, and the situation was a bit tight.


    "Huh, why is it missing?"


    "They seem to have left!"


    While they were hitting, they suddenly discovered that the Ultron robots that had just been left behind were gone. Looking at it again, these Ultron robots turned their heads and left and ran towards the distance.


    Following their gaze, everyone saw Su Bai and Wanda who were gradually coming over.


    The wind blows gently.


    Su Bai and Wanda were speeding up, and Ultron robots rushed towards them like tides in all directions.


    "I''m a little excited about how this picture is inexplicably..." Sol couldn''t help saying.


    "Wait for you to get excited after it is over."


    Steve said a word and chased it out.


    Glancing at the densely packed Ultron robots, Su Bai turned his head and smiled at Wanda, his hands flashed suddenly.


    Turn around, turn around.


    Su Bai is like a lonely general rushing to the opposite person.


    One step, two steps...


    Su Bai suddenly jumped high.


    The Ultron robot instantly fired at Su Bai in the air. A magnetic shield suddenly appeared around Su Bai to block all these attacks. Watching the ground getting closer and closer, the Ultron robot below seemed to wait eagerly. As he landed and then tore himself apart, Su Bai''s mouth showed a cold smile.


    Both fists slammed down suddenly.


    boom!


    A huge current erupted, Su Bai fell to the ground, his fists slammed on the ground, his body bent.


    The current surged out in an instant.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The surrounding Ultron robots exploded almost at the same time, as if a chain reaction, the explosion sound deafening, and the surrounding instantly turned into a sea of ??flames.


    The Avengers who rushed over and Wanda were stunned.


    How many were there just now?There are at least hundreds of Ultron robots, all... all destroyed!


    In the flames, a voice gradually emerged and gradually came out.


    Feeling as if something had fallen on his shoulder, Su Bai turned his head and glanced at it. It was a small piece of the Ultron robot, waved it away, and Su Bai looked around and said faintly: Unbearable, Ultron... are you just this capable?"


    In the distance, Ultron''s body stood there.


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, he slowly floated into the air with his arms raised, and in an instant...A group of Ultron robots appeared from all directions, more than before...


    Chapter 0026 is just this skill!


    "Oh my God, how many robots Ultron makes."


    Seeing the Ultron robots emerging from all directions, the Avengers couldn''t help but feel numb.So many have been solved just now. After Su Bai came, he quickly killed a wave, and now there are still so many?They subconsciously held their breath and were ready to fight.


    "Sure enough, you have this skill."


    Seeing the densely packed Ultron robots and the somewhat proud look of Ultron, Su Bai sneered.


    "Yes, I''m just that..."


    Before Ultron''s words were finished, I suddenly saw my Ultron robot stop in an instant, and it felt like it had malfunctioned and stopped working.Immediately afterwards, these Ultron robots began to twist.


    Click, click!


    Almost all of these Ultron robots were scrapped in an instant.


    "It''s impossible, how could you control such a large magnetic field at the same time?" Ultron shouted at Su Bai in shock, but saw Su Bai sneer and wave his arm gently.


    The body of the Ultron robot began to separate in an instant, flew together ping-pong, and instantly turned into a giant sword.


    Ultron looked at Su Bai in disbelief: "Impossible, if you can control such a large magnetic field, why not control me?"


    Su Bai sneered, and waved his arm, the giant sword suddenly slashed towards Ultron.

 C460

    "Who said... didn''t control you?"


    With the shadow of the giant sword enveloping, Ultron suddenly realized that he could not move, and Su Bai''s voice followed!


    There was a loud bang.


    The Great Sword slashed Zhong Ao Chuang and cut it down. The dust was flying, and a nearby building was crushed and collapsed in an instant.


    Everyone subconsciously raised their hands to block the sand and dust brought by the impact, and squinted at the giant sword.


    "Zizi!"


    Lightning flashed, Ultron was pressed under the giant sword, and it looked like it was slightly damaged, not as serious as expected.


    "boom!"


    The propulsion system in his hand was activated, Ultron pushed away the giant sword and got up from it.


    "This body is made of vibrating gold, it is not that easy to damage. But... the body is just a container, even if you can destroy my body, destroy my countless bodies, you still can''t kill me, as long as there is internet, I will Do not exist!" Ultron said triumphantly towards Su Bai.


    "I can try to remove him from the network, but this requires some connections." Tony''s voice sounded.


    "Do you think you have this opportunity?" Ultron said with a sneer."I had already left before you met me."


    "You are destined not to be my opponents!"


    Seeing Ultron''s arrogant and proud appearance, everyone''s faces were extremely ugly, is there really no way at all?


    Is there no way to even defeat the Soviet Union?


    Thinking of Su Bai, everyone subconsciously looked towards Su Bai to see if he could do anything.


    However, Su Bai was gone!


    He was still here just now, when did he not see it?Where did he go?


    Everyone looked around subconsciously in doubt, and then suddenly saw Su Bai behind Ultron, his hand...has been placed on Ultron''s body.


    "You...when are you, no...what are you doing, stop...stop..." Ultron''s horrified voice sounded, and his body twitched.


    It didn''t notice when Su Bai appeared, and when it found out, it was ready to use the Internet to escape, but it suddenly found that it had failed.It found that its program had changed. On the one hand, it wanted to leave, and on the other hand, its program prevented it from doing so!


    This kind of contradictory behavior made it very shocked. How could it be possible that someone could control his program?


    In horror, Ultron found that he had been removed from the Internet, and its mind and program had been locked in this body.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly!" Su Baisong Kai Ultron said lightly.


    did not hear clearly?How could he not hear clearly, he was deliberately mocking, and deliberately hitting himself in the face!Ultron angrily watched Su Bai''s two-handed energy cannon suddenly hit the past, and at the same time the thrust system behind him started flying directly, and he wanted to fly away without seeing the result.


    As a result, you don''t need to look at it to know that the energy gun can''t hurt Su Bai!


    "If you want to run, that won''t work." Su Bai raised his hands with a sneer and waved them left and right at Ultron. Ultron in the air instantly felt that his body was being split quickly.


    "Kacha." Both arms fell straight down.


    "Bang!" The legs broke directly as if they had been screwed down vigorously, and the electric light flickered.However, the thrusters were not damaged, and Ultron seemed to be flying away from the city!


    "I''ll go after it!" Tony said hurriedly.


    However, at this moment, a big orange net gradually appeared in the sky. A new star fighter plane connected together and suddenly blocked Ultron. Ultron slammed into it but did not break it at all, and immediately saw the stars. Several fighter planes separated Ultron into them, and flew back with it.


    Ultron kept hitting, and the energy fired wildly in his mouth ran, but it had no effect.


    "Dang!"


    Ultron was pushed back to Su Bai''s side by the new fighters, and the new star fighters hovered in the air very spectacularly!


    "They are here, who is dragging the city?"


    Tony was taken aback and asked in surprise.


    "Tony, another nonsense!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Everyone suddenly realized that the one who could do this must be Su Bai. Even Magneto can do it, but it is absolutely impossible to do it without warning like Su Bai. It makes people unable to detect when he took over. controlling.


    This control can only be achieved by Su Bai!


    Seeing the shocked Ultron, Su Bai raised his foot and stepped on its head.


    The fire of hell suddenly appeared.


    "boom!"


    Stepping on it, Ultron''s head exploded!


    "Finish!"


    Su Bai chuckled lightly and began to control the city''s slow decline.

 C461

    "boom!"


    The city landed steadily, and when the smoke and dust dissipated, I heard excitement cheers around.


    The Dark Star landed, and the people who had been rescued before came down one by one, the Nova fighter flew into the Dark Star, the Immortal Assault Team, Magneto, and the Avengers gathered together, looking at those expectant gazes, Su Bai slowly Slowly speak: "The Timeless Island Alien Exhibition Hall is under construction in the Bronx. Everyone can come and visit by then. Of course... you have to collect money!"


    Chapter 0027 I am a king, not a hero!


    Quiet!


    There was no sound all around, and the world seemed as if someone had pressed the mute button.


    The people of Segovia, the Avengers Immortal Commando and everyone around them stared at Su Bai. At this moment of full cheering and celebration, when he should say something as a hero, Su Bai actually advertised!And there is no cover, the advertisement is so direct!


    It took a long while to hear someone laugh, and then shouted loudly that he would definitely go.This voice seemed to evoke the atmosphere, and someone shouted one after another.


    Some thank Su Bai for his help.


    Some shouted that they would definitely go to the Alien Exhibition Hall, and others asked about the Dark Star and the Nova Fighter.


    This effect made Su Bai very satisfied, especially when he found out that many radio stations seemed to be broadcasting, Su Bai turned his head and said to Baofeng Girl: "You led the team to stay and help or something, if a reporter asks how you know how Say it?"


    "How... how do you say?" The Storm Girl didn''t react for a while.


    "Stupid, of course it means that your Immortal Assault Team also has an Alien Exhibition Hall. It''s just to slap your face to advertise when you come here, otherwise I will kill Ultron directly at the beginning!" Su Bai said in a low voice , The Storm Girl suddenly realized.


    Seeing that she understood what she meant, Su Bai nodded: "I will leave it to you here, and the Dark Star and Nova Fighter will stay here for the time being."


    "You two go back with me first."


    Su Bai said to Pietro towards Wanda, and the two had no objection.


    With the two of them, Su Bai teleported away directly.


    As for Segovia, things are far from over. The subsequent events and influences have dominated the headlines for a period of time.Naturally, some people are curious about the birth of Ultron. They also expressed their praise and gratitude for the emergence of the Immortal Assault Team and Su Bai. Of course, there are more news about Dark Star and Rising Star fighters. After all, this can be said that Alien Technology made its first appearance. , So that people have a preliminary understanding of the alien technology brought back by Su Bai, but this makes them more curious. Almost many people all over the world are discussing these and discussing the alien exhibition hall on the Internet. The voice was very loud, and the wave of advertisements at the time of Su Bai was faithfully recorded, and the effect was remarkable!


    Naturally, reporters came to interview afterwards, wanting to know why Su Bai would advertise at that moment. This is somewhat inconsistent with the traditional hero''s approach. It is a bit too pragmatic and not tall enough!


    What should traditional heroes do?Appease the frightened people, and tell everyone with a sense of justice that he should do to protect the world and the people. This is the responsibility of every hero!


    To this, Su Bai''s answer is simple.


    "I am willing to help, but that is not my responsibility nor my duty."


    "I am the king of the Timeless Isle, not a hero!"


    This remark has caused considerable discussion on the Internet. Some people think that Su Bai should not say anything. Since you have the ability, you should do things that ordinary people cannot do. Others think that Su Bai did the right thing. The Lord of a country considers the affairs of a country, not to mention that it is a sentiment for others to help, and it is a duty not to help, so there is nothing wrong with doing so.


    Until the government of Segovia issued a statement expressing its gratitude, and declared that it is willing to fight a series of foreign preferential policies with the Timeless Isle, although Segovia is not big or rich, but this is just an attitude. Ya thanks Timeless Isle for your help!


    that''s enough!


    When there was a lot of discussion outside, Su Bai took Wanda and Pietro to settle down temporarily on the island.Pietro had thoughts about joining the Timeless Isle before, but it was not that easy to join the Timeless Isle, so Su Bai asked the sage to arrange something for Pietro, and he could only be awarded the citizenship of the Timeless Isle after he made certain contributions. .


    As for Wanda.


    Su Bai had no other arrangements for the time being, but took him with him.


    The purpose is self-evident. Although Pietro is somewhat reluctant, it is hard to say anything when he sees that Wanda himself does not mean to refuse.


    During this period, Su Bai was not idle. First, I went to see Lena. After the transformation period, she would have some uncomfortable reactions but she seemed to be fine. After summing up some experiences and matters, Su Bai began to help Skye transform.And Lena also got the citizenship of Timeless Island, her predecessors planted trees and others took the shade, and she made a lot of contributions to transforming foreigners in the future.There is no danger in Skye¡¯s transformation, she has the ability to shock waves smoothly, and she seems to recover faster than Reina. Of course, this is also because Reina¡¯s "Lessons from the Past" can make the best when she arrives in Skye. The most suitable adjustment.


    Immortal Manor.


    swimming pool.


    Su Bai was lying on a chair and drinking wine in his swimming trunks. Women in various swimming suits frolicked in the swimming pool, laughing and talking.


    Because the smooth transition between Skye and Lena added two alien races to the Timeless Isle, Su Bai decided to take them to the Immortal Manor to celebrate and relax.As a result, more people came than expected.In addition to the two protagonists, Skye and Lena, Natasha, Riven, and Lorelai all followed, while Allen asked for leave to see his boyfriend who did not come.But Passy and Jessica Jones also followed when they heard. There were so many people. Su Bai simply brought Wanda and Karina, because it was almost the size of a party. Someone needs to fight.As for Wanda, firstly, to make her familiar with them, secondly...


    Su Bai looked at Wanda in a red swimsuit, and his purpose was self-evident!


    For this party, almost everyone has carefully prepared a swimsuit. Speaking of the swimsuit itself, almost everyone wears a swimsuit.But watching them, the "celebrities" in their own memories, gather together and play around in hot swimsuits. As the only man, Su Bai feels a sense of accomplishment. The most important thing is... pleasing to the eye!


    In addition to yourself, who can see such a picture?


    As a man, this is enjoyment and this is achievement!


    Item 0028


    "Sir, won''t you go down to play?" Skye asked with a smile and came over and sat down.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked at Skye. He was wearing a white loose T-shirt but curled up to show his waist. The clothes were a little wet. Obviously, the clothes were slightly wet. It was slightly stuck to the body just now. Obviously, it is vaguely visible that it seems not to be worn inside!Below is a white lace-up swimming trunks, and the drooping rope on both sides makes people feel an urge to pull.


    "It''s good to enjoy it quietly like this." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The women are playing crazy. I think there is rarely such a chance to relax and play. Lorelai is trying to start an all-out war. Here he provoked Natasha and attacked Ruiwen again. Forget it, because her movements were too big, Lena, Jessica Jones and Pasir were caught by the water. Facing Lorelai''s provocative behavior, what greeted her was being attacked by groups. Although Lorelai¡¯s physical fitness from the fairy palace is better than ordinary people, but Natasha has also been injected with immortal serum, and Jessica Jones is even more strange. One person holds Lorelai while the others rushes to hold it. Lorelai, Ruiwen smirked and suddenly unbuttoned Lorelai''s swimsuit, trying to let her know what it would cost to do so, let her be honest!


    Who knows that Lorelai didn''t care at all, and when everyone thought it was over, they backhanded Riwen''s swimsuit and threw it directly towards Su Bai on the shore.

 C462

    Click!


    The swimsuit fell directly into Su Bai''s hand.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and put it aside.


    "What are you afraid of! Anyway, Mr. is not an outsider!" Seeing Lorelai looking at herself provocatively, Ruiwen rushed up again with no intention of covering up, but this time Lorelai did not fight with Ruiwen. Obviously she was planning to drag everyone into the water, and it didn''t take long for them to be succeeded by Lorelai one by one.


    At first, it was full of colorful flowers, but now it has become completely white.


    "Playing so big?"


    Su Bai didn''t expect them to play so crazy, perhaps because they were close to him, or because everyone else was the same, so they didn''t have too many worries.


    "Wanda is going to be unlucky," Skye said with a smirk.


    Wanda hadn''t participated in their battle before, and it was the only person who was still dressed neatly. I don''t know what happened. Everyone stopped subconsciously, and looked at Wanda like a chain reaction.


    "Why are you looking at me like this!" Wanda subconsciously stretched out his hand to block him.


    "Wanda, you just came to the Timeless Isle to be so uncomfortable, isn''t it good?" Natasha said with a smirk.


    "That''s right! It''s easy for you to have no friends like this!" Lorelai said with a smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    How could Wanda not know their sinister intentions, and immediately climbed up from the swimming pool. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Su Bai. Just as Wanda was about to speak, he saw Su Bai suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled it down.


    "You..." Wanda didn''t expect that Su Bai would be so direct, and immediately saw Su Bai''s appearance change suddenly. It turned out that it was Ruiwen who quietly climbed up.Ruiwen laughed proudly and pushed Wanda down together.


    "Riwen is too bad!" Skye said with a smile.


    "There are others worse than her!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Who is it?" Skye looked at Su Bai curiously, and suddenly found that there was a smirk at the corner of Su Bai''s mouth. Before she could react, he felt his body fly out uncontrollably and gently fell. Into the water."There is another fish that slipped through the net, don''t let it go!"


    "Skye..."


    As soon as Skye got up, he saw that he had been surrounded. Looking at the malicious people, Skye said weakly, "I''ll do it myself... OK?"


    "Do you want to go down?" Su Bai asked Karina next to him.


    Karina shook her head and said, "I''d better stay here to serve the master."


    "Then bring some more wine over, and they will definitely drink it after playing."


    "Yeah!" Karina nodded and turned to get the wine again.


    These wines are all brought back from aliens, there are many varieties, and there are some special products of aliens, and the taste is very unique...


    Drinking fine wine and looking at beautiful women, this kind of day is simply not too cool!


    Although the figures and appearances are different, I have to say that they are all hot and very good, but Lorelai and Wanda are the most attracted to Su Bai, and they are also the people who make him feel amazing.After playing for a while, I was almost tired, and each wanted to find the clothes, but after the frolic just now, I didn¡¯t know where to throw it. Lorelai got up and walked over. Su Bai handed her the clothes, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, he sat down beside him and took a swig of wine."It tastes good, it seems stronger than the wine in the fairy palace!"


    Some others found clothes and some wrapped in towels, and they all came up one after another.


    "Let''s barbecue." Passy suggested excitedly.


    Everything is readily available, not to mention having money, it¡¯s not a big deal. It didn¡¯t take long for the barbecue to be ready, grilling things and drinking wine, and playing dynamic music, chatting in twos and threes, I don¡¯t know. Unknowingly night falls, making this party more atmosphere!


    As a man, Su Bai naturally became the focus. Perhaps the atmosphere was alcohol, which made everyone less restrained and open.


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile when he approached Wanda.


    "Very well, I have never participated in such an event. It is very lively and relaxing." Wanda said with a smile.


    "In the future, such events can be held more often. I feel that everyone is very relaxed, and I am feasting my eyes." Wanda''s clothes were missing, and he was wrapped in a bath towel.Everyone is like this, so Wanda didn''t think it was special or inappropriate, but when Su Bai looked over it, Wanda was a little unnatural.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Wanda''s waist."Do you have any plans for the future?"


    Wanda shook her head. She has been following Su Bai for the past few days, and she really didn''t think about her future plans.


    "Are you still planning to take revenge?" Su Bai asked.


    Wanda''s body trembled slightly, this question made her a little difficult to answer.


    Chapter 0029 You are Ruiwen, not someone else!


    After a moment of silence, Wanda shook his head slightly.


    Didn''t say that he gave up revenge, still not sure.


    Although the bomb was manufactured by Stark Industries, it was not ordered by Tony Stark to release it. It was just that when they saw the Stark Industries logo on the bomb, they were particularly impressed in that environment.After the Ultron Incident, Wanda''s view of dealing with things has matured a bit, and he knows that Tony cannot be completely blamed, although he is also responsible.Moreover, the relationship between Tony and Su Bai... This makes it difficult for Wanda to play.


    Maybe... this is also good.


    A new life, a new beginning... everything looks forward.


    Alien wine is still easy to get drunk, and the party itself is very free and there is no need to specify when to end and when to leave.I had a lot of fun. Someone left looking for a room to rest. Anyway, there were so many rooms. After Su Bai had finished talking with Wanda, I realized that there was basically no one left.

 C463

    "Find a room to rest." Su Bai said to Wanda, and then said to Karina: "There is no need to clean up here. If you let the servant clean up tomorrow, you can go and rest."


    After leaving the pool and returning to the house, Su Bai took Wanda to find several rooms.


    "There is no one in this room." Pushing open a room to find that there was no one in this room, Su Bai said to Wanda with a smile.


    Wanda nodded indifferently."Good night then!"


    "good night!"


    Su Bai smiled and bowed his head, but Wanda didn''t refuse to tiptoe and kissed.After the kiss ended, his eyes met, but Wanda proactively kissed on tiptoe again, and said with a reddish face, "Good night."


    "I don''t want to leave now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say you want to chase me? Take your time, okay?" Wanda whispered.


    "go to bed early!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, then turned and left to help her close the door.


    When I came to my room, I pushed the door and found someone lying there with the wall lamp on.Su Bai walked over and found that it was Ruiwen, and she was already naked.


    "Why did you run here to sleep!" Su Bai asked dumbly.


    "I thought you would not come back." Ruiwen said with a smirk."After all, there are so many rooms and so many people, this is a great opportunity."


    Su Bai was speechless.


    "Why? Isn''t it rejected? Who would reject you? Certainly not Natasha, nor will Skye Loreley, the two little girls, Passy and Jessica Jones, if you want You won¡¯t be rejected, Lena? Or Wanda?¡± Ruiwen looked at Su Bai while analyzing.


    When talking about Lena, there was no response. When talking about Wanda, Ruiwen smiled slightly: "It turned out to be Wanda! It doesn''t matter, she won''t accompany you or I will accompany you!"


    Speaking of Ruiwen suddenly turned into Wanda''s appearance, smiled and stretched out her hand to hook Su Bai''s neck.


    "how about it?"


    "It''s exactly the same." Su Bai smiled and lay down and hugged Ruiwen''s shoulders. Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness but quickly returned to normal and smiled and said: "You can do whatever you want, just take it first. I won¡¯t be unprepared in the future by practicing. My changes are exactly the same as the real Wanda!"


    "Moreover, there are some things that Wanda refuses to do, I can also let her husband experience!" One side said, while Ruiwen stretched out her hand, but was caught by Su Bai.


    Slightly shook his head: "You are Ruiwen, not Wanda, and you are not a machine that satisfies me. I don''t mind using your ability to play a little bit of fun, but it is you, not you becoming someone else! It is not right to put the cart before the horse, change Go back to your appearance!"


    Ruiwen''s eyes lit up for a moment, she smiled brilliantly, and changed back to her own.


    "You used to be a little girl, but now you have a big change. Needless to say, the relationship between us is much deeper than them, but we haven''t thought about it." Su Bai hugged Ruiwen softly. Said.


    "Of course I know that my husband hasn''t thought about it, otherwise I won''t wait until now." Ruiwen said softly: "But my husband never thought about it, but we thought about it. Many people on the island have this idea. When the husband is excellent and used to the strength of the husband, how could it be possible for other men to enter our hearts? So many things are actually doomed from the beginning!"


    Ruiwen raised her head and looked at Su Bai with shining eyes.


    "Sir, kiss me!"


    What can Su Bai say at this moment?Turned over and kissed heavily!


    ...


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, she felt as if she was being held down. After opening her eyes, she realized that Ruiwen was sticking to her body like an octopus and she was awake.


    With a dumb smile, Su Bai said jokingly: "I forget how clingy you were before."


    "I only stick to Mr.!" Ruiwen whispered with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head. The previous joke is now true!


    After half an hour, Su Bai and Ruiwen came out. The others in the restaurant downstairs seemed to have woken up. Seeing whether they were in good or bad condition, they asked if Passy and Jessica weren¡¯t awake?Karina said they had already left!


    Sitting at the main seat of the table, other people sitting on both sides, chatting while eating breakfast, the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    This caused Su Bai to produce a picture inexplicably. In the future, he will eat by himself, sitting on both sides of the princess...Well, the picture is very good!


    "Mr. Crimson Cloak has already asked about something. She said that she was working for the Ten Rings Gang. The Man from Pioneer Technology was really a different person. She said she had only met once, about the news of Manchu. I don''t know much. The one who has been in contact with her the most is a woman called Mrs. Grim Reaper, who is said to be the man of Manchuria." Natasha said.


    "Madam Grim Reaper?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly, she had never heard of this person...


    "Do you know the name?"


    Natasha shook her head: "I don''t know, but I know that she seems to have learned a certain secret technique to shrink inanimate objects."


    "Now that the transformation between Lena and Skye has been completed, we are going to investigate this lady of death."


    Su Bai nodded. The Mandarin has hidden so deeply, I''m afraid he won''t find any clues so easily.


    Item 0030


    Although it was to investigate Madame Grim Reaper, Natasha and the others did not leave the manor.


    Teach Lena and Skye how to use their abilities during the day, especially Skye. Her abilities require more skill and control. Occasionally Jessica and Percy will come over, but most of the time they still go to the Timeless Isle to accept more Training.Perhaps because of the influence of that party, they usually wear very casual clothes at home and did not pay much attention to the existence of Su Bai.Sometimes Wanda helps out, and sometimes goes back to the Timeless Isle to see Pietro.Since everyone is here, Su Bai will naturally not guard the vacancy at night, especially Rui Wen!

 C464

    According to her words, she has just been favored and naturally clingy.


    Don''t forget, there is also a Loreley here, so basically Su Bai''s nightlife was arranged by the two, and Su Bai enjoyed it very much.Perhaps it was because I opened my heart, knowing that Su Bai cares about her, not her abilities, and that she is not a substitute, so Ruiwen has become a bit naughty!


    During the''exercise'', he deliberately became someone else''s appearance, which made Su Bai feel a little awkward, but it was also a little exciting.If it''s just like this, that''s all, occasionally Ruiwen will deliberately change herself into someone else''s appearance to tease herself, but also because Su Bai is very familiar and understand them, otherwise it is really easy to be fooled!


    As the days passed, Segovia¡¯s affairs gradually came to an end. It is said that the Black Queen and the government of Segovia launched a series of mutually beneficial terms, and even sold them to Serbia at a lower market price. Govia a batch of Timeless Isle arms.Although it is lower than the market price, this price still makes Timeless Island a big profit. It is said that a long-term purchase contract has been signed.


    As for the Avengers, I heard from Hyun Yin that Tony has built a new Avengers base, War Machine, and Falcon has also become the new Avengers and received Steve¡¯s training. As for Hyun Yin as the Avengers, great Part of the time is the Timeless Isle, and occasionally I will visit the Avengers base. The Avengers are also used to such actions as Xuanyin.


    Although she is the Avengers, she is mainly the Su defeated people!


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Lorelai helped the door and looked at Su Bai with a smile.


    Su Bai glanced at it and smiled dumbly: "Riwen, how come you have become Lorelai again."


    "A surprise for you." Ruiwen smiled and walked in, and immediately saw the real Lorelai behind her.


    The two are exactly the same, even dressed the same, they look like twins.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and smiled and said, "This is a surprise?"


    "Don''t like it?"


    "Guess who I am?"


    "Guess who I am?"


    The two came to Su Bai''s left and right in the same posture, and said the same words in the same tone.


    It should be deliberately designed. Su Bai carefully distinguished it, but he really didn''t see it. It''s hard to tell the true from the false!


    "That''s not important, anyway, you are all my people." Su Bai swept the two of them directly onto the bed!


    It was originally designed to say that if Su Bai could guess it, he would stay together. If he guessed wrong, then forget it. I didn''t expect Su Bai to be so rascal who didn''t guess at all. Although the two resisted for a while, they finally let Su Bai succeed. Of course , Perhaps because the two did not really resist that strongly.


    It was the first time that the two of them accompanied Su Bai together. This feeling was very new to them and also very new to Su Bai. Especially with Ruiwen, occasionally making bad changes even more exciting.


    It is true that Wenrou Township is the Tomb of Heroes. It took me a long time to sleep, and I slept very securely.


    I don''t know how long it took Su Bai to hear the ringing of the phone vaguely. He tried to reach out for the phone but found that he couldn''t do it manually. He opened his eyes and saw Rui Wen who was awakened by him.Hearing the call, Ruiwen turned around and took the phone and handed it to Su Bai."It''s Tony''s call!"


    "Oh." Su Bai replied and connected the phone in a daze.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    As soon as the call was connected, Tony heard Su Baidao take a breath, which made Tony stunned and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai glanced at Ruiwen who had gone down, and said to Tony on the other end of the phone: "Is something wrong with calling so early?"


    "Morning? It''s almost noon now..."


    "Uh." Su Bai didn''t expect this time.Before Su Bai could answer, Tony said to himself: "I am going to Japan to participate in a science and technology exhibition. I want to ask if you are going."


    "Science and technology exhibition? Do you think I will be interested?" Su Bai muttered.


    "There are so many alien technologies in your hands that are of course not interested in earth technology. To be honest, I have no interest. I mean... after all, those technologies are not as good as my research and development, but... Japan is a good place! "


    With Tony''s tone, Su Bai instantly understood what he was referring to.


    Japan...


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine recently, but it¡¯s okay to take a look, just to learn something!


    As a hedonist, I still know too little!


    "When?"


    "in the afternoon!"


    "Go ahead and send me the address back."


    Su Bai said to Tony and then hung up the phone, followed by pulling Riwen, and Lorelai also woke up midway and joined in.


    It was almost evening when Su Bai left the room.


    The Immortal had already flown over, and got on the plane and said the address. Su Bai didn''t let them dance or anything. He just slept with Hyun Yin to replenish his energy.


    It was already dark when I arrived in Japan. Su Bai got off the plane full of energy and came to Tony''s hotel!


    To be precise, this is a resort!


    I called Tony at the door and asked him to pick him up. After about ten minutes, I saw a woman in a kimono walking on clogs.


    "Is it Mr. Su Bai?" After coming over, he bowed respectfully, and then asked in a weak voice.

 C465

    Su Bai nodded, and immediately heard the other person say: "Mr. Stark asked me to pick you up."


    Item 0031


    Looking at this posture, Su defeat, I know that Tony must be unable to leave, and there is only one reason why he cannot leave!


    As the woman entered a single courtyard in the resort and passed through the alley hut, Su Bai had already heard Tony''s voice and the full laughter of a group of women. Listening to this movement, you know that there must be a lot of people.Sure enough, when he came to the hot spring outside the courtyard, Su Bai saw Tony hugged left and right in the hot spring. There were wine boards floating in the hot spring. The women on both sides were graciously feeding Tony and drinking, and there were at least seven or eight on the side. woman.


    These women have two characteristics in common, one is a Japanese woman, the other...none of them wears clothes!


    "Here." Tony greeted Su Pai lazily. The hot spring would be like this after a long time. He clapped his hands and Tony said: "I will give you a grand introduction. This is Su Pai, leader of mutants, eternal King of the island, what are you waiting for? Don''t please him!"


    When the voice fell, I saw them showing their excited expressions, and I didn''t know whether it was sincere or acting. Of course, no one cared about it on this occasion.Several people scrambled to help Su Bai dragging his clothes, and pulling Su Bai into the hot spring.


    The women seemed to be of good quality and all spoke English.


    "Where did you find it?" Su Bai asked casually with a smile.


    "These are all serious college students. They just come out to work part-time to make some money. The quality is very good and the communication is fine." Tony said with a smile."Come out to play, of course you have to enjoy it."


    Speaking of enjoyment, Tony is indeed a master.


    Don''t talk about things like getting a calendar girl, I''m afraid that unless it is particularly difficult to swallow, he should have tried all women in most countries.


    Su Bai did come for the purpose of enjoyment, but the enjoyment he said was not only referring to this, but it cannot be denied that this is a kind of enjoyment, and it is a kind that men like!


    As the king of the Timeless Isle, the women around Su Bai are beautiful, and their grades are not comparable to these women, so Su Bai will naturally not feel uncomfortable in this small scene, running the hot spring and drinking wine with Tony. It was really easy to chat with these women occasionally.


    After soaking for a while, Su Bai felt his whole body limp.


    "When will the technology exhibition you mentioned start?"


    "The day after tomorrow? It seems to be..."


    "Later? Why did you come so early?"


    "Play!"


    Tony winked his eyebrows and said: "It''s too late here. Tomorrow I will take you around and go to some places that are hard to find by yourself."


    Su Bai nodded indifferently.


    Almost late, Su Bai and Tony are also preparing to rest. As for these women, they did not stay. Sometimes enjoyment is just an atmosphere and citrus. If you really have to leave them to do something, it would be a bit vulgar.Not to mention...the hot springs have too much soaking, it is easy to feel weak!


    Anyway, Su Bai didn''t have that idea for a long time.


    Even without the influence of hot springs, what level was Ruiwen Lorelai before, and what level were these women?There is no need to make a show every time!


    After waking up the next morning, Tony walked around with Su Bai enthusiastically, not all places for fun, bustling commercial streets, some gourmet shops, etc.Of course, there are also places that Tony said he couldn''t find, some of the more special clubs, Su Bai also enjoyed an alphabet performance.


    From the point of view of the tour guide alone, Tony did a good job, but Su Bai also heard what he said. What he knew or remembered should be a long time ago. Since he became Iron Man, although his style has not changed, but Most of the time he was a hero, and he was not so free to spend his time and drink.


    The hero is not that easy to play, and the pressure is great, especially after the Ultron incident, he should have also been under a lot of pressure, no matter what his purpose, after all, he made Ultron.So this trip probably also serves the purpose of relaxation!


    In the evening, the two returned to the resort. Two other models who were called by Tony were also very popular in the local area.Before coming, Tony let Su Bai have seen the photos. He looks good. He was obviously dressed up when he came, and the difference is not too big.


    This is hard to come by.


    You must know that the covers of some blockbuster movies are more beautiful than the other, and they can scare people to death when they are featured, which shows how cheating the PS technology here.


    "Which one do you want?" After coming back, Tony asked Su Bai with a smirk.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You can enjoy yourself, there are a few places that were not bad just now. I am going to go shopping again, take care of your body... Don''t worry, I won''t tell Pepe."


    Patting Tony on the shoulder, Su Bai turned and entered his room.


    His words disappointed the two models. Tony is the richest Iron Man, but Su Bai''s identity is even more attractive than Tony.The king of the Timeless Isle, if you are lucky, you might fly to the branch and become a phoenix. What a pity...


    Back in the room, Su Bai took a shower and cleaned up before teleporting out!


    When he was shopping just now, he found a commercial street that seemed to be very prosperous, selling a lot of things and having characteristics!Of course, it is mainly some clothes, just the kind of clothes that are not convenient to buy with Tony.Although this thing is also available in the United States, even the Soviet Union can change at will, but this is a meaning, not the thing itself!


    I have to say that Japan is really good in this aspect. Just silk stockings can find countless different styles, and the men and women who come here to go shopping seem to be used to it. They don¡¯t think this thing is the kind of bad name. The things that come up for sale can be considered a local influence.


    I remember that Su Bai had heard similar rumors before, saying that Japan is a country that worships that thing extremely, and there are even many places dedicated to worshiping that thing. I don¡¯t know what kind of mentality it is. Is it too small? Can you grow longer after worshipping?


    "This one seems pretty good!"


    After passing by a few shops, the things I bought were too explicit, this one seemed normal, at least quite normal.


    Su Bai opened the door and walked in, and soon heard a pleasant voice.


    "welcome."


    Item 0032


    The voice was very pleasant and spoke in Japanese, although I don''t know what it means, Su Bai can probably guess something.Entering the door, following the voice, I saw a woman in a kimono standing by the counter and nodding at Su Bai with a smile. She should be the boss!Su Bai stared at her for a few moments, slightly surprised.


    It''s not because she is very beautiful, or because she obviously sells the thin and translucent clothes she wears so tightly.

 C466

    But because Su Bai knew her!


    This knowledge does not mean that I have met in this world, but in my own memory!


    In the movie "Wolverine 2", the Japanese consortium is committed to the family family and the granddaughter of Shita, Mariko!


    There is no doubt that the eldest daughter is here?Become the owner of an erotic clothing store?


    Su Bai is really unexpected!


    "Mr?"


    Seeing that the other party kept looking at her with a blank expression, Mariko subconsciously looked at her and then her expression became a little excited."It''s you... You are Su Bai!"


    "It''s me!" Su Bai responded indifferently, wondering why Mariko was so excited, even if he recognized himself, he wouldn''t be so!Wait... Su Bai felt as if he had overlooked something. After thinking about it for a while, Su Bai couldn''t help feeling dumb.


    No wonder her reaction was so fierce, and it''s no wonder why she became a boss selling erotic clothes from a daughter!


    He remembered!


    The previous American president found the leech and used him to develop an antidote to deal with mutants. At that time, the company that developed the antidote seemed to be the...


    It seems to be flattened by myself.


    The laboratory of the Zhizhi family even brought the Nagasaki area to the ground, and it was directly erased on the map. The impact should be not small at that time.But time has passed for so long, Su Bai has been forgotten, it seems that these people in Japan did not remember, or the real reason for that incident was concealed by the government, although it is impossible for everyone to know it, but Most of the people are still foolish, and maybe they have gradually forgotten after so long.


    "You...you... why are you here!" Mariko admitted frankly when he saw Su Bai, feeling uncomfortable for a while.


    It was this man who killed his grandfather, and the Zhizhi family suffered a huge economic loss from then on. He... he also had to run this store for the family''s debt.This man can be said to be the enemy of the committed family. She never expected that he would come to her store. What should I do?


    Do you think you don¡¯t remember the hatred, or avenge your grandpa?


    After hesitating for a moment, she made a decision.


    It looks like he came here alone, and he shouldn''t know himself, this is a rare opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Mariko calmly showed an excited expression and said, "It''s really you, I''m your fan, and I have heard of many of your deeds. Did you come to buy things? Everything in my shop Very good, if you have something you like, please choose at will and never charge any money."


    "Really?" Su Bai raised her eyebrows and looked at Mariko. Others didn''t know him, she didn''t know yet.


    I can say that I am her enemy!


    You even said that you are a fan, and you are giving such a generous free gift?


    Let alone right or wrong, even if she doesn''t hate these, she can never be so passionate!


    "Is this what I want to do, is it deliberately pretending?" Su Bai laughed secretly, and said following her words: "If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome, but I will go shopping first!"


    "Ok!"


    Mariko smiled respectfully.


    Su Bai walked around seriously, and casually asked, "Is this your store? Only you run it?"


    "My sister occasionally comes to help."


    "Why do you think of doing this business?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Mariko said in a low voice: "Something happened at home. Originally, my family was considered wealthy. But because of an accident, my grandfather died. The family business also plummeted and the family¡¯s business also suffered a lot of foreign debts. Clear family debt!"


    "So..." Su Bai replied, this answer should be true."Do you have time now? Can you help? There are so many varieties, I''m a little bit undecided!"


    "Of course..." Mariko replied, "Why don''t I close the door temporarily, it will be more convenient."


    "Will this affect business?"


    "It''s okay!" Mariko replied and walked over to lock the door and lowered the curtain.Then he walked to the counter and gently opened the drawer, which contained a dagger.


    Taking out the dagger, Mariko looked at Su Bai, then placed the dagger on the counter and slightly covered it.


    She needs to wait for the best time, the time to kill with one blow!


    "I can''t make up my mind about these two. Which one do you think is better?" Su Bai asked Mariko with two clothes.


    Mariko looked at it and said, "It depends on the person''s skin color and figure."


    "That''s it..." Su Bai deliberately looked at Mariko and said: "It should be similar to you, can you wear it and let me see the effect? ??After all, it is sometimes difficult to determine what the clothes look like when they are worn! "


    "This¡­¡­"


    Mariko hesitated. She never wanted to wear such clothes. Even though she is no longer the eldest lady who was committed to the family back then, but the orthodox education she received from childhood prevented her from wearing such clothes. Wear it for men, and wear it for your enemies!


    But... Mariko noticed the look in Su Bai''s eyes.


    Perhaps this is a good opportunity for him to relax his vigilance and approach him!


    Gritting his teeth secretly, Mariko said: "Okay."


    "Trouble." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C467

    Mariko took two clothes and walked to the fitting room next to her. Seeing the door closed, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth turned even bigger!


    He even agreed to this request, it must have ulterior motives!


    Want revenge?Hide your identity and promise to paralyze yourself so you can take the opportunity to start?


    This is interesting!


    Su Bai didn''t expect to meet Mariko when she went out shopping, but obviously Mariko was much more interesting than the models Tony found!


    Chapter 0033 I Like Obedient Women


    "This is for revenge, this is for revenge!"


    Mariko secretly murmured in the fitting room, took a deep breath, opened the door and walked out.


    Outside the door, Su Bai was waiting with shoulders.


    Hearing the sound, Su Bai looked up, and was slightly stunned when he saw Mariko who opened the door.


    At this time Mariko was wearing a black one-piece suit, slightly transparent, and some patterns in key areas happened to be blocked, looming, and there was a beauty that still hugged the pipa half-hidden.


    Standard oriental facial features, pure and pleasant temperament, tall and long legs, slender figure, the only drawback is that the chest is slightly smaller, which can be regarded as a standard model figure.With her temperament matched with this dress, there is really a sense of contrast, especially her blushing cheeks make people feel guilty.


    "Crack!"


    Su Bai picked up the phone and took a picture. Mariko looked at him in a little panic, and heard him say, "Thank you for another set, so I can compare it."


    Mariko took a deep breath and turned to enter.


    This set is red and looks a bit bright, like a blooming flower with a fatal attraction.


    Two colors, two temperaments.


    Su Bai looked at the photo while looking at Mariko. Mariko was very shy with her fists slightly lowered. The gaze made her feel more shy than wearing nothing. She resisted the urge to turn around and leave in her heart. Constantly persuading myself is just for revenge, just to paralyze him.


    "By the way, what is your name?" Su Bai walked over and asked.


    "Marriage."


    "Marriage, let''s take a picture together." Su Bai smiled and said involuntarily, holding her waist and pulling his arms closer. Mariko''s body instantly stiffened, and she saw Su Bai come over and said: "Smile."


    Mariko barely showed a smile, and Su Bai had already been photographed with a click.


    "You have such a good figure, don''t you have a boyfriend?" Putting the phone away, Su Bai released Mariko and asked.


    Mariko shook his head.


    "That''s really a pity." Su Bai said regretfully and then said: "Both sets are good, help me install them, and... the ones over there feel good, so install them all."


    "So much?" Mariko said in a daze.


    "No way, there are too many women." Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t be denied the money."


    "It''s not that. I said it''s free." Mariko explained, and then said: "I''ll go and help you install it first."


    Speaking of Mariko used to put on clothes, she didn''t know if she had forgotten, but she didn''t take off her clothes, but found two new sets to help Su Bai put on them.After packing and carrying the bag, Mariko wanted to go to the counter room, but Su Bai reached out and took the bag halfway, and asked with a smile, "I really don''t charge money?"


    "Really!" Mariko nodded.


    "Then...well, I will come to patronize more in the future." Su Bai said as if he was about to leave.


    This made Mariko a little anxious and couldn''t let him go like this. Next time, who knows if there is a chance.Thinking of this, Mariko hurriedly said: "I''ll get the key to open the door." She wanted to go to the counter to get a weapon.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I just teleport out directly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah...no!" Mariko yelled in a panic when Su Bai was about to teleport out.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai looking at him with strange eyes, and Mariko also realized that he was too panicked and hurriedly thought about the reasons.But how can I think of a reasonable explanation for Su Bai to stay?In a hurry, Mariko blurted out: "Can I see you again?"


    "See me again?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s doubts and looking at herself with that kind of gaze, Mariko also had no regrets, and now only hopes to create the opportunity to be alone with Su Bai.Mariko nodded in a low voice, "Yes, yes."


    "You know that it''s easy to misunderstand, right?" Su Bai looked at her with a smile.


    Mariko turned her head slightly and did not speak, as if she was shy and embarrassed to admit.


    Su Bai smiled and put the bag aside, walking towards Mariko.


    Seeing him coming, Mariko breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was keeping him?


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Mariko felt Su Bai stretched out his hand and pinched her chin, causing her to raise her head involuntarily.With her eyes facing each other, Mariko saw the playful look in Su Bai''s eyes. She knew the meaning of this look, which made her a little embarrassed, feeling like she was a commodity, a commodity.


    But she couldn''t avoid it. She was afraid that she would leave once she avoided Su Bai, so she could only endure it like this.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, seemingly satisfied with Mariko''s actions, and his other hand raised up and grabbed it wantonly.

 C468

    "Don''t move! I like obedient women!"


    Feeling Mariko''s shock and anger as she wanted to escape, Su Bai said in a low voice.


    There is a kind of magnetism in the sound, and there is a kind of strength that people cannot refuse!


    "Very good." Su Bai smiled satisfied: "Keep down, do you know what to do?"


    Squat down?


    Mariko was stunned, feeling a little uncontrollable.The moment she wanted to turn her face and burst out, there was a voice in her mind that seemed to stop her!


    "If you do well, I will come to you tomorrow!" Su Bai said lightly.


    These words seemed to break the balance of her hesitation, and finally squatted down slowly.


    Su Bai secretly laughed, but he was not polite to her at all.It feels really good to see her clearly angry, but she wants to kill herself but still obey her orders with a lower eyebrow.


    After half an hour, Su Bai sorted out and looked at Mariko who was sitting slumped on the ground.


    "Tomorrow I come to see you, I will wear this suit." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mariko was just about to say that today is not alright?I can go with you... But as soon as she looked up, Su Bai was gone, which made her very depressed.


    At this moment, there was a noise from the door, and someone was opening the door with a key.


    This door can be opened inside and outside.


    The door opened and a girl came in.


    "Sister, you...what''s wrong with you? What happened?" The girl ran over in panic when she saw Mariko.


    "What happened?" Mariko mumbled to herself.


    She gave Su Bai more than a dozen sets of clothes, and even gave Su Bai a mouthful... But she only got a promise that I will come to you tomorrow, and she didn¡¯t know if it could be fulfilled. Mariko suddenly found out that she had done all this and sacrificed. So much, it seems...none of them got it and it didn''t achieve the goal!


    Chapter 0034 The Revenge Plan of Mariko and Xuexu


    "You said you saw our enemy Su Bai? You gave him a lot of clothes for free, and you...you did that kind of thing for him?" Seeing Mariko finished brushing her teeth and changing clothes, the girl stared at her. She couldn''t imagine that she would do that kind of thing.


    Mariko looked at her and said faintly: "I didn''t expect to meet him here. He didn''t know that my identity had no defense against me. This is a good opportunity for revenge and the only opportunity. Although I didn''t succeed just now. But at least he has no doubt, if he comes to me tomorrow, I have a chance of success!"


    "But if he really comes tomorrow, wouldn''t you... No, it''s definitely not possible!" the girl said firmly.


    Mariko looked at her: "Xue Xu, do you think there are other ways to kill her besides this method?"


    "..."


    Xuexu was silent, Su Bai was so strong that he didn''t even have a chance under normal circumstances.After taking a deep breath, Xuexu said, "Even if I did it, I should do it. If it weren''t for adoption, I wouldn''t be today, so even if I sacrificed, it should be me!"


    Mariko shook his head: "This time it''s only accidental. You don''t have the chance to get in touch with him, let alone have such an opportunity."


    "Then I''ll be with you. You know my skills. If we go together with the sisters, I don''t believe that he is indifferent, and if two of them, his physical strength will definitely consume a lot. Then... we will have a chance. Xuexu said solemnly.


    Mariko hurriedly said, "No, just sacrifice me. You don''t need to do this!"


    "Sister, two people have a better chance, don''t they?" Xue Xu said solemnly.


    Mariko was silent, but hugged Xue Xu with an open hand.She also knew that Xuexu''s words made sense, whether it was due to the physical exertion or Xuexu''s strength, two people would be more confident together!


    Back at the resort, the next door was quiet. It looked like Tony had rested. Su Bai put his things aside and took a rest.


    As for Mariko, Su Bai didn''t care too much.


    There is no regret at all about the things that the Zhizhi family did, and there is no guilt about Mariko. Mariko wants revenge?Su Bai didn''t mind playing with her either, Quandang passed the time.


    The night passed quietly.


    After a solid sleep, the two models were still there when Su came out, and Tony was already awake.It seems that these two models should make him very satisfied!


    "The science and technology exhibition is at 7 o''clock tonight. Do you have any plans during the day?" Tony asked Su Bai while eating breakfast.


    "I will arrange it myself, do I need invitations for the exhibition?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Of course it is necessary, but you can just brush your face." Tony said."I will send you the address, and I won''t ask where you are going."


    "If you ask, I won''t tell you." Su Bai smiled, and a message from Tony came on the phone with the address of the technology exhibition.Taking a look, Su Bai was ready to go out after breakfast.


    Mariko''s clothing store.


    Su Bai came here again.


    The shop is already open, but obviously there should be no customers at this time.Su Bai opened the door and walked in. Mariko didn''t seem to expect that there would be a guest so early. He looked up and found that Su Bai was a little surprised."You, you are here."


    "Yes!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Who is it?"


    A voice rang from inside, and a woman came out soon after.

 C469

    "This is my sister, Xue Xu." Mariko introduced.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Needless to say, Su Bai can also recognize it. It is also a role in the movie, a girl who is determined to be adopted by the family, and is like a sister to Mariko.Xuexu was taken aback when he saw Su Bai, and showed a reluctant smile.


    Mariko is not wearing a kimono or that suit. Instead, she is wearing casual dark blue skinny jeans, a white T-shirt, and black high heels. This set looks stylish and shows her figure.Su Bai looked at Xuexu again. It was not like the style of dress in the movie. He had golden halter high heels, black leggings, and a black ladies suit on top, but there was no button, showing a tube top. The style of underwear gives people a kind of sexy style of a strong woman in the workplace!


    Both sisters are of that slender tall figure!


    "I...I''m going to change clothes." Mariko thought of Su Bai''s words yesterday and hesitated.


    "You don''t need to change, you are very beautiful, your clothes... just take it. It''s too early now, you can take me around first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah... OK, OK." Mariko nodded and put on the dress.


    After getting ready, Mariko glanced at Xuexu and said, "I will leave it to you in the store!"


    Xue Xu nodded slightly!


    The sisters had discussed what to do last night.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded to Xue Xu normally, and then went out with his arms around Mariko''s waist.


    Su Bai did not let go of Mariko when she came out of the store, nor did she refuse. He introduced Su Bai to the nearby places and took Su Bai to stroll around.During the whole process, Su Bai completely regarded Mariko as the kind of feeling of accompanying him, and his words were not so polite, of course... the actions were naturally not polite.Waist, legs... Anyway, Su Bai''s behavior was very casual, and Mariko was a little uncomfortable at the beginning, but slowly seemed to get used to it and recognized.


    After having a meal outside at noon, Su Bai seemed a little tired when it was almost three or four o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Find a place to rest!" Su Bai said to Mariko.


    Mariko instantly became nervous, knowing... what might happen next.


    "Do you want to go to a more normal star-rated hotel, or you want to go to some special places. I know there is a theme hotel with a good environment and a lot of various themed rooms. And... you don''t need to be enthroned. After all... ¡­Your identity, can this reduce some troubles?" Mariko suggested.


    This is what she thought about last night. No registration is required. If it succeeds... it won''t find her right away!


    And the theme hotel...I believe it should be able to attract Su Bai so that he will not doubt it!


    Item 0035


    "Themed hotel? I don''t see that you have a great idea! I haven''t been to it yet. It''s not bad to try it!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded jokingly at Mariko.


    Mariko is now immune to Su Bai''s words or actions, as long as he can get revenge... these forbearance will pass.


    The location of the theme hotel is not far from here. Mariko had planned this when she took Su Bai to go shopping. These were the shopping routes she arranged with Xuexu yesterday. The location of the hotel was also specially checked.It took more than ten minutes to walk to the theme hotel, which is not particularly conspicuous. After all, this is nothing new in Japan.


    A high-rise building, the lower two floors are all kinds of shops, the theme hotel in the middle.


    "I went in to open the room, and then I told you the room, did you teleport in?" Mariko asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded indifferently.


    "Then...what kind of room do you want?" Mariko asked again.


    "I''ve seen an alphabet performance before, it seems good, there should be such a room?" Su Bai said casually.


    Mariko was slightly stunned, nodded and went into the hotel!


    About ten minutes later, Su Bai already felt that Mariko had entered a certain room, and then teleported in.


    The room is a little dark, some props are placed in the room, and there is a small cell in the corner?


    After Su Bai came in, he looked around at random, a bit less gloomy and a bit more fun. The bathroom was transparent, only underneath was covered.


    "Yes, very interesting."


    Su Bai picked up a cane-like thing next to him, turned and came to Mariko, lowered her chin to make her lift up and look at herself. It could be seen that she was nervous.


    "I regret it now, it''s too late!"


    "Once you decide, I will not be responsible for the consequences!"


    Su Bai looked at Mariko.


    "Regret? How can I regret this time? Even if I regret...it''s too late." Mariko thought secretly, after doing so many things, it is too late to regret now.


    "I''ll give you the opportunity, you choose yourself, I''m not welcome."


    Su Bai said in a pun.


    If she regretted giving up her plan or idea just now, Su Bai would really give her a chance, but now... Su Bai will not be polite.


    "My clothes are taken off!" Su Bai said sharply.


    Mariko bit and took off her clothes, hesitated and moved again. The honesty and shyness made Mariko feel very humiliated.


    The first man to see his body turned out to be his enemy!

 C470

    "My." Su Bai said calmly.


    Mariko took a deep breath and came to help Su Bai take off his clothes. She was embarrassed to watch the whole process.After taking a shower under her service, Su Bai had already begun to play.It''s a theme hotel anyway. If you don''t try it, wouldn''t you come here for nothing? The props and the like in the room have been tried on Mariko. It''s not harmful, but ordinary people may feel humiliated.This kind of thing in itself gives a man the sense of conquest and the sense of controlling everything, so seeing Truth with pear blossoms in his eyes really makes Su Bai feel different.


    After tossing for a while, Su Bai tasted Mariko''s tender body that was delivered to the door.


    Yes, it was delivered!


    Tears can be clearly seen falling from the corners of his eyes, and I don''t know whether it is the cause of the pain or the emotions. Su Bai stopped, but Mariko was very active!


    In that case, why are you polite?


    Why did Mariko take the initiative?Her idea is very simple, just sacrifice herself, consume Su Bai''s physical strength as much as possible, maybe... so that Xuexu is not needed, if... if you use it, you can make her bear less.With this kind of belief, Mariko felt like she would give up together. Before this kind of thing, she couldn''t imagine that she would do it, and would like this... so to please a man.But now, she only has one thought, as long as she can let Su Bai consume her energy and do anything by herself!


    over and over again!


    Mariko gradually forgot that she was trying to consume Su Bai''s energy, or she wanted to do it...


    Could this be my hidden nature?


    She didn''t know, but she didn''t stop!


    Until she was exhausted as if she was about to fall apart, she found that although Su Bai was also very tired, she was not as expected.


    "How could this be¡­¡­"


    "Men are so strong, don''t they say they are fast..." Mariko collapsed somewhat.


    "It''s so late." Su Bai looked at the time and said, "I have an exhibition to attend in a while, so let''s come here first. You performed well, I''m very satisfied... Do you need me?" Su Bai While speaking, he got up and took out his wallet to look at Mariko.


    Want to give me money?


    Mariko froze for a moment, and suddenly felt a wave of shame.


    Who does he think of himself?


    "No, I''m not for the money!" Mariko said annoyedly.


    "Okay!" Su Bai smiled and put away his purse: "Say again, you did a really good performance. I will find you again if I have a chance."


    "Wait..." Mariko was afraid of Su Bai and teleported away again, so he stood up without being tired and said, "You just left, don''t want...don''t you want to play something else?"


    "I have something else."


    "Exhibition, it''s okay to go to the exhibition later, right?"


    Seeing Mariko trying her best to keep herself, Su Bai wondered if she had any plans?Thinking of this, Su Bai said curiously: "You are already like this, what else can you play?"


    "I can''t, but someone can!"


    Mariko sighed secretly: "What do you think of my sister Xue Xu? She actually admires you very much. You seem very unhappy when you see her. That''s because she knows that I want to come out with you, and she envy me. That''s it. Why, why don''t I let her come too? Then she won''t be jealous of me."


    Is this going to drag Xue Xu into the water?No, it should be discussed by the two, right?Gee, the price paid is not small!


    Although you are not a real sister, you are also a sister, not to mention the hospitality is difficult...


    Item 0036


    After receiving a call from Mariko, Yukio came out of the store carrying a bag under a pretense.


    Head down into the hotel and came to the door of the room, Xue Xu took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Su Bai wrapped in a bathrobe and opened the door. Xuexu nodded slightly and came in to remove the disguise. He glanced at the room and glanced at the exhausted Mariko. Xuexu''s eyes were slightly sad and angry, but she quickly closed .


    "Hurry up, go take a bath!" Su Bai said, and Xuexu walked to the bathroom little by little.


    When she came out of the shower, Su Bai directly pulled Xuexu to the side of Mariko and started directly.


    Without any preparation, coupled with the embarrassment that this kind of scene is really unspeakable, especially when lying with Mariko, that feeling is really dead.But when she found that Mariko was obviously tired, she was still so active, and she also reflected her intentions.


    No matter what purpose the two of them are holding, Su Bai has completely enjoyed it. Anyway, he has nothing to worry about, does he?


    The two also felt that Su Bai seemed to have completely relaxed their vigilance and began to work harder.


    Unknowingly, time passed like this, and the time for the science and technology exhibition has passed. Tony made a special call, but Su Bai hung up directly. How can the science and technology exhibition be interesting?


    "call!"


    Su Bai took a deep breath and lay between the two.


    "Cool!"


    Seeing Su Bai sweating like rain, he was obviously tired enough, and it was a good time for revenge.


    but¡­¡­


    Sisters Mariko and Xuexu had no strength at all at this time, let alone revenge.


    Unexpectedly, Su Bai was so powerful, and the two of them joined forces with Su Bai.The two sisters looked at each other, and Mariko said, "Are you still going?"

 C471

    "It depends on whether you have any tricks..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "There are tricks, of course!" Mariko slowly got up and took out the blindfold from the side to put on Su Bai. Su Bai smiled but did not refuse.After that, she felt Mariko leaning over and slowly descending.


    Mariko slapped Yuukio, who nodded secretly and went on slowly.


    Gently opened the backpack, there was clothes inside, but there was a dagger under the clothes.


    "What sound?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m changing clothes, you are not allowed to take a peek." Xuexu said, slowly returning.


    "Not yet, only when he is most relaxed." Seeing Su Bai''s state, Xuexu said secretly, holding a dagger behind him, Xuexu hesitantly moved to Mariko''s side!


    I don''t know how long it took, feeling that Su Bai seemed to have completely relaxed, and he couldn''t pay attention to other things anymore, Xuexu slowly raised the knife and pointed it at Su Bai''s chest.


    Mariko watched nervously, and Xue Xu took a deep breath.


    Hand up the knife and drop.


    Stabbed violently.


    "go to hell!"


    Grieved, angry, relieved...


    Xuexu yelled secretly in his heart, and various emotions were released along with the yelling.


    Freed, finally... revenge!


    Both sisters thought this way.


    "Ding."


    With a crisp sound, the dagger in Xuexu''s hand was directly shaken off, and she heard the sound of glass breaking while she was still at a loss.


    The windows here are all peculiar. They are not transparent at all. They are obviously in order to protect privacy. Xuexu subconsciously looks at the windows and sees a bullet hole on them.


    Have a sniper?


    Xuexu was stunned, how could there be a sniper?why?Why is it such a coincidence, is it the person arranged by the Soviet Union?


    The idea of ??witchcraft flashed in my mind for a moment, but at this moment the gunfire rang again, and Xuexu felt that they were caught. She and Mariko got out of the bed directly by Su Bai, the bed turned over instantly. Get up and block the direction of the window.


    The sudden assassination and change made Xue Xu and Mariko stunned!


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Bai asked casually.


    The two shook their heads subconsciously, and Xuexu looked at Su Bai... He... probably didn''t know what he did just now, and... he didn''t arrange this sniper?


    "Put on your clothes and hide. I''ll see who is so impatient with the good things that bother me!" Su Bai confessed, and the clothes instantly disappeared after wearing them on his body.


    Yuuki and Mariko glanced at each other in a daze, and put on their clothes subconsciously.


    As soon as I got dressed, I saw that Su Bai had returned, and he also showed up with a person wearing a ninja uniform. This person''s hands and feet were obviously broken, but he made no painful sound after being thrown on the ground.


    "Do you know him?" Su Bai asked towards the two.


    The two looked at and shook their heads.


    "This person is here to kill you." Su Bai said and took out a phone call."I found this from him. His mission is to kill the two of you. It should have been targeted when you came from Xuexu."


    "Kill us?"


    The two glanced at the phone. It should be a target task sent to him by an employer, and there were photos of the two on it!


    However, the two were very puzzled, and they had no idea who would hire them to murder them.


    "It looks like you don''t know, he doesn''t know either!" Su Bai said lightly, and broke his neck directly with a click, making the two women feel a little guilty.


    "This killer is a ninja of Shouhehui. Shouhehui is an extremely powerful ninja organization, but this person should be relatively low, otherwise he would not be interested in the task of killing you." Su Bai paused and looked at a loss. Two people."Think about it, who might want to kill you!"


    Mariko was kidnapped and assassinated in the movie, and the reason was nothing more than family property.But now the Zhizhi family can''t talk about any money, right?Let alone hire murderers for this!


    Mariko and Xuexu thought about it for a long time, but they didn''t have any clues, and they couldn''t even think of anyone who would kill them!


    "The other party even hired murderers to do it, which means you two must die! Therefore, he will definitely continue to target you, you are very dangerous now!" Su Bai paused.


    Item 0037


    Listening to Su Bai''s words, both of them looked a little ugly. Mariko hesitated and said to Su Bai: "Thank you for saving us."


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I don''t want to say that, but after all, Su defeated them just now.


    Although it hasn''t changed from an enemy to a benefactor, this feeling is really contradictory.Xuexu opened his mouth and nodded towards Su Bai.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the two, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh, if he saved them a few more times?Would they have the heart to avenge themselves?That feeling must be torture!

 C472

    "You make me so satisfied, I will naturally not stand by, let alone he interrupted my enjoyment!" Su Bai said with a chuckle."Clean up, you can go with me temporarily!"


    The two women glanced at each other and nodded helplessly. Xuexu saw her flying dagger next to him when he was cleaning up. When Su Bai was not paying attention, he gently kicked it to a corner. His movements were very hidden. But Su Bai still noticed.


    Seeing Xuexu''s small movements, Su Bai smiled secretly.


    It''s a coincidence!


    If there is no such killer, I am afraid that Xuexu will stab herself with this knife. Although she will definitely not be injured, Survival of the Fittest will automatically protect herself, but this game cannot continue.But... she can''t take this action as if she didn''t see it, but she should be punished when she looks back.


    When the two were cleaned up, Su Bai took them out and checked out.


    When I checked out, the boss was still a little surprised. When the room opened, only Mariko, Xuexu came back in disguise and didn¡¯t notify the boss. So seeing the three people leaving a room, not only was he surprised when the two went in. It is even more surprising the means of defeat!


    Play two for one person?


    And they are all so beautiful and so good, the most important thing is... or that room.


    Cattle!


    Really awesome!


    Seeing Su Bai appearing with his arms around the two, the two men''s light pace made the boss even more admired!


    Stopping the car, Su Bai told the driver the location of the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall.


    Seeing Su Bai sitting in the middle with two beauties, the driver''s mood at this moment is the same as that of the hotel owner!


    Jealousy envy hate ah!


    In the car, Mariko and Xue Xu didn''t speak.


    This change was too sudden. It was originally designed to avenge, but inexplicably, I was assassinated. If I was rescued by Su Bai, I had to rely on him for protection. This made the two of them very uncomfortable, and I don¡¯t know who exactly wanted Kill them!


    Quiet all the way.


    It didn''t take long to arrive at the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall, but... the situation was a bit unexpected.


    The exhibition hall was burning with a raging fire. The firetruck was fighting the fire nearby. Many people gathered around in shock and looked like they had just escaped from it.After paying and getting out of the car, Su Bai looked at the situation in front of him and was a little surprised. What the hell is this?Isn''t it a technology exhibition?Why did it catch fire?


    I feel a lot today!


    At this time a shadow flew out from the fire, it was Tony wearing a battle suit.He flew to Su Bai and fell down, the helmet opened, and Tony''s expression was a bit deep.


    "What happened?" Su Bai asked.


    Tony shook his head: "Suddenly there was a fire in the venue. The cause of the fire has been determined. It should be an accident. I was waiting for you outside the venue, and I went in when I found out. Unfortunately... I still couldn''t save Ah Zheng and Professor Robert Callaghan. "


    "Azheng? The one you said last time?" Su Bai asked.


    Tony nodded: "Yes, I wanted to introduce you to the exhibition at the end of the exhibition. His younger brother also participated in this exhibition. The project he designed was very brilliant, but it was a pity that he was given the fire..."


    "Humans are really fragile!"


    Although Tony is Iron Man, it is precisely because of this that he has always had a sense of crisis, that is why Ultron was developed, and...has not been able to rescue Ah Zheng and that professor.


    "Although I don''t think you are waiting for me outside the venue, but...Don''t blame yourself too much, it is always unavoidable." Su Bai said comfortingly.


    "So, are they?" Tony cheered up and looked at the two women beside Su Bai.


    "Mariko, Xue Xu!"


    "No wonder you look down on those two models, there are better ones!" Tony leaned over and said in a low voice.


    Su Bai smiled without explanation: "What is the next arrangement?"


    "Let¡¯s see if there is anything that needs to be arranged here, and Ah Zheng¡¯s brother should be sad. Although I am not good at contacting children, I think... I should also comfort him. After all, he is smarter than his brother. I hope he will not be hit by this."


    "If this is the case, let''s separate. It just so happens that I have something to deal with."


    "it is good!"


    Tony winked.


    After separating from Tony, Su Bai first went back to the resort to fetch his own things, and then took Mariko and Xue Xu back to the store, preparing to pack things up and stay in the hotel temporarily with Su Bai.Su Bai has some understanding of the two of them. Xuexu has a deep affection for Mariko, very loyal, and obeys Mariko''s arrangement.And Mariko herself is not too assertive, whether it is because she wants revenge or because she saved them to help them, or because of her character, in short, now the two are confused and obey Su Bai''s arrangement!


    Back in the store, Mariko and Xuexu went inside to pack their things, and Su Bai waited in the store to look randomly.


    "Hey, there is this thing? I haven''t found it before...but...I thought of how to punish Xuexu." Su Bai gave a smirk at the thing hanging on the wall, took two of them and put them in. In your own bag.In about twenty minutes, the two packed up their things and came out. It seemed that the two of them had whispered inside and discussed what should be done in the current situation.


    Temporarily follow Su Bai to find out who wants to kill them, revenge... first... let go.Although it is unavoidable that you will be taken advantage of during this period, just treat it as...Thank him for his life-saving grace before, anyway, do it once, and do it ten times, no difference!


    Chapter 0038 you sleep on the ground!


    "boom!"


    When Su Bai was about to leave with Mariko and Xuexu, the door of the store was suddenly kicked open, and a few people dressed as ninjas armed with samurai swords came in quickly!Xuexu hurriedly stood in front of Mariko and guarded Mariko. At this time, the ninjas suddenly took action. There was no unnecessary nonsense, and she shot directly.


    Whoosh whoosh!

 C473

    Several shurikens were quickly thrown at the three of them, and at the same time they rushed over with their samurai swords.


    The movements are neat and well-trained!


    Xuexu pulled Mariko and prepared to avoid the shuriken, but before she could even move, she strangely discovered that the shuriken was suspended in the air, and she immediately saw Su Bai waving his hand slightly.


    "Swish swish!"


    The shuriken flew to the ninjas suddenly, and the ninjas were killed in the sword, and they slowly fell to the ground.


    "Dead? Is this dead?"


    Xuexu was a little surprised.


    Su Bai turned his head and said lightly: "Some ordinary ninjas, how troublesome can it be!"


    Xuexu didn''t know what to say. From the actions shown by these ninjas, it can be seen that they are absolutely well-trained. For ordinary people, these are not ordinary ninjas!As Yukio, who has also received ninja training, feels more real, they are definitely not ordinary!


    Yes!


    After being adopted by the Zhizhi family, Yukio began training as a ninja.


    Her mission is to protect Mariko!


    "Their actions..." Xuexu stared at the bodies of the ninjas, and said in a daze, "Their actions seem to be familiar."


    "What? You practiced too?" Su Bai asked, turning his head.


    "Ah... I was interested when I was young, and I have practiced some." Xuexu explained hurriedly.


    "They won''t have any useful clues, let''s leave here first." Su Bai did not ask, which made Xuexu breathe a sigh of relief.


    After coming out of the store, Su Bai took the two to find a hotel to settle down.Of course, this time it was not a theme hotel, but a star hotel. Only one room was opened... Obviously three people are going to live in one!After opening the room, I asked the hotel to bring some food to him. After he came to the room, Su Bai sat down and rested. The two people''s knees and joy really made him a little tired.


    Mariko and Yukio put down their things and sat next to them, a little unnatural.


    Fortunately, things were delivered quickly, and after a simple meal, Su Bai took a shower.


    "I seem to guess who is going to kill us." Xuexu looked at the direction of the bathroom and whispered to Mariko: "The movements of these ninjas just now made me feel very familiar, like the people I taught me when I was a kid! I remember... ¡­It was my father who brought the ninja here."


    "You mean my father? It''s impossible. Although my relationship with her... is not very good, it''s not going to kill us?" Mariko asked in surprise.


    "You may have what he wants, and you... won''t give it to him!" Xuexu''s thinking gradually became clear."Do you remember that Grandpa gave you a box... before going to the laboratory? He also told you not to give it to anyone, and keep it for yourself! I remember that my father once asked you for it, but you refused."


    Mariko nodded slowly. At that time, Grandpa did give him a box, and solemnly told him not to give it to anyone, unless the family was destroyed and then opened.When my father asked for it, he really didn''t give it. For this reason, the relationship between the two has deteriorated. Although the family is lonely and has not completely perished, Mariko has never opened up.


    "Is it because of this? But..." Mariko still felt a little absurd. What could make his father kill his daughter?


    But if this is the case, what should I do?


    The most important thing is how to tell Su Bai?If you tell the truth, isn''t your identity exposed?How to solve it if you don''t say it?And what if Su is found out?


    After hesitating for a long time, Mariko did not make up his mind either.


    At this time, Su Bai had already come out, wrapped in a bath towel, walked to the bag next to him, took out the collar, and walked back.


    Seeing what was in his hands, Mariko and Xue Xu were a little surprised.


    "I just found it in your store, and I think it''s quite interesting... Xuexu, put on her!"


    "Me? Why?" Xuexu was stunned for a moment and refused without hesitation, so she didn''t want to wear such a shameful thing.


    Su Bai was not angry at Xuexu''s rejection, and smiled and said to Mariko: "Then you wear it, I don''t think you will refuse my request, right?"


    Isn''t it in vain to refuse what you did before?What''s more, he still needs his protection now, so many impossible things have been done, and this one is not bad.Thinking of this, Mariko was ready to reach out.Seeing Mariko''s movements, Xue Xu took it first and put it on her neck."Just wear it!"


    Su Bai was not surprised by Xuexu''s actions, she would definitely stand out for Mariko.


    "Yes, it feels good, so I will wear it later." Su Bai smiled satisfied and said: "It''s getting late, come and rest."


    "Oh, you can just sleep on the floor. Anyway, there is a carpet on the floor and you won''t catch a cold." Su Bai said to Xuexu, and took Mariko to bed!


    Xuexu glared at Su Bai''s old man for a long time, but he endured it.


    Mariko wanted to speak for Xuexu, but Su Bai didn''t give her this opportunity at all, she could only look at Xuexu apologetically.


    She didn''t know why Su Bai treated Xuexu so much, but now she can only do this!


    Su Bai lay on the bed with Mariko in his arms, while Xuexu slept on the carpet next to him, aggrieved, angry, and a little worried...


    Su Bai suddenly targeted himself like this, did he find that he was going to kill him?But if he found out how he helped them so kindly and still slept with them, wouldn''t he be afraid of danger?Thinking wildly, Xuexu fell asleep in a daze. I don''t know how long she heard that strange voice. When she got confused, she saw Mariko on Su Bai''s body...


    Although Xuexu and Mariko are still not sure whether it was their father''s work, there is no other way at the moment, they can only stay in the hotel with Su Bai temporarily.Maybe it was forced by the situation, maybe it was to repay my life. During this period, whether it was reluctant or reluctant, Su Bai took advantage of it.


    Item 0039


    Didn''t go out for three days in a row, eat, sleep, so what!


    Even Su Bai, he rarely has such ridiculous times, let alone the first-time personnel Mariko and Xuexu. Such ridiculous three days have quietly changed the two, such as becoming proficient in the shortest time. Say... Attitude towards this matter, for another example... Attitude towards Su Bai.

 C474

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for revenge or for gratitude, or because...I also enjoy it and can¡¯t help myself out?


    Su Bai treats them very casually, like a toy?


    If you call it, you will come, and you will go.


    But the two of them didn''t seem to feel much anger, they seemed to take it for granted.


    When she finished falling asleep, Mariko lay in Su Bai''s arms and even felt at ease, while Xue Xu, who was sleeping on the ground, gradually felt envy, envying Mariko who could fall asleep and wake up with Su Bai.


    The bed and the ground seemed to have become a gap of identity, making Xuexu feel like he was inferior.


    This made her subconsciously touch the things on her neck. Now when she looks in the mirror and sees it, she doesn''t seem to resist that much, she is a little used to it!


    "It''s terrible, it''s only three days, how could it become like this!" Xuexu suddenly woke up, this unknowingly change was terrifying.She looked at Su Bai and asked herself, if she were to do it now, would she still be able to do it?


    Seriously thinking for a long time, there is no answer.


    And no answer is the most terrible answer!


    This is the enemy of the committed family. The two of them sacrificed themselves for revenge. This should be a very firm belief and decision. There shouldn''t be no answer at all!


    "You come up to sleep, too."


    When Xuexu was in a trance, he suddenly heard Su Bai''s voice from above.


    At that moment, Xuexu felt excited.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xuexu still came up.Following the appearance of Mariko, lay down in Su Bai''s other arm.


    Very practical and at ease...


    very happy?


    Before she knew it, Xuexu seemed to have forgotten what she had just thought and fell asleep in a daze.


    The next day, I felt that someone around me was moving. I opened my eyes and found that Su Bai was still asleep, but Mariko had already gotten up and was doing what he had often done for the past three days.Xuexu on the ground hadn''t noticed this before, and had always thought that she was awakened to do this. Now it seems...she took the initiative to...take the initiative to do so.


    Is this still... or is it a Marriage you know?


    Am I... the original me?


    Xuexu stood up blankly and looked at Mariko. Seeing her movements, Mariko subconsciously gave way to the side. Somehow, the ghost of Xuexu also leaned in!


    ...


    There was a patter of water, Su Bai took a bath in the bathroom, and Xuexu was called in.


    Someone knocked on the door, and Mariko thought it was to bring breakfast and opened the door.


    A woman came in pushing a dining car, Mariko was slightly surprised, this woman... she knew!


    It seems to be the person next to my father!


    Why is she here?


    Mariko subconsciously wanted to call Su Bai, but heard the other person say: "Miss Mariko, I am your father sent me to help you."


    "Help...help me what?"


    "Help you kill the enemy of Zhizhi family!"


    The woman whispered and pointed to the dining lane: "The stuff in it is highly toxic. Just a little bit can poison an elephant, and I promise Su Bai can''t eat it."


    "How do you know... is it a father?" Mariko whispered angrily.


    "After all, he is your father, and Su Bai is your enemy, the enemy of the loyal family, I think you should know how to distinguish. As for that thing...If you hand it over, you will return to the original father-daughter relationship. "The woman pushed the car and put the breakfast on the dining table. Looking at Mariko who was still hesitant, she turned around and went out.


    "Breakfast is here, it just happens to be a little hungry." Su Bai, who came out of the shower, came over and sat down to prepare to eat.


    Seeing Su Bai''s movements, Mariko''s heart was fighting between heaven and man.


    This kind of choice is simply a torture for her, and her worst thing is to make her own decisions.Seeing that Su Bai was about to speak, Mariko''s head went blank and subconsciously shouted, "Wait?"


    Su Bai stopped and looked at Su Bai puzzledly, Xuexu was also a little curious.


    "There is... poisonous!"


    Mariko said with difficulty.


    "Poisonous?" Xuexu was shocked.


    Mariko nodded apologetically and said, "Yukio, sorry, I..."


    "My name is Mariko, Yashida Mariko, and Yashida of the Shishi family is my grandfather, I... The reason why Xuexu and I will follow you is to kill you, avenge my grandfather, and avenge my family!" Mariko looked at Su Bai and said slowly.


    Xuexu didn''t expect Mariko would take the initiative to speak out and was stunned.


    Su Bai looked at Mariko with some surprise, and raised his eyebrows without speaking.

 C475

    "The person who wants to kill us may be my father who is committed to Tian Xinxuan for the things that my grandfather left me before he died. The people around him sent these things in. I... I don''t know now. What should I do, I''m a little messy, I didn''t expect... it would be like this...


    "Why didn''t you let me eat it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Mariko shook her head and took a deep breath: "I know I have no strength to avenge me. If you want to kill me... I admit it. But I hope, I hope you will let the snow go for the sake of what I have done these days. Xu, she just obeyed my orders, she is my grandfather''s adopted granddaughter, just adopted! If possible, give me two more hours, I will give the things to my father, and then...I will come back!"


    "To die together!"


    Xue Xu hurriedly shouted.


    "Oh." Su Bai responded indifferently and then ate the food.


    Mariko was stunned for a moment and hurried over."You, what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you that it is poisonous? What are you doing, Xuexu, call the hospital soon."


    Xuexu also stunned and hurriedly looked for the phone.


    "No, I''m fine again." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How could it be okay? She said that this poison will die if you get a little bit of it. You just took such a big bite..." Mariko yelled anxiously.


    Su Bai wiped his mouth, smiled and said, "I''m not sure, will I eat it? Don''t worry, it won''t kill me. Speaking of it... the taste looks good!"


    Item 0040


    Seeing Su Bai just ate all the breakfast lightly, Xuexu and Mariko were stunned.


    Mariko would not suspect that it was his father who deliberately deceived himself. In fact, it is non-toxic and said to be toxic. It can only be said that Su Bai is too powerful and this poison has no effect on him!


    The breakfast tasted really good, and as for the poisonous Su Bai, I also felt it, but after eating it, the ability of the fittest to survive directly changed the body''s absorption structure, making the poison completely useless.After eating breakfast, Su Bai slowly said to Mariko: "From the first time I saw you, I knew your plan...including your active suggestion of dedication, and even joining hands with Xuexu... ¡­"


    "What?" Mariko was stunned for an instant.


    Xuexu subconsciously touched the collar on her neck: "So, you let me wear it because you know... you know I will kill you that day?"


    "The sound of bullets and daggers is so crisp, even if I can''t see it, can''t I hear it?" Su Bai said indifferently, and looked at Xuexu and Mariko: "You send it to the door for me to play, I naturally don''t I¡¯ll be polite, and I¡¯m also very good at playing, no matter the physical game or your revenge game. I just didn¡¯t expect that you seem to be played out of feelings?"


    Embarrassed and embarrassed, the two wanted to find a place to get in.


    Su Bai''s words were too direct, especially when he was talking about the two people''s current thoughts, and completely tore the window paper, revealing their minds clearly.Seeing that the two of them were not angry or turned into anger from anger, Su Bai shook his head dumbly and said casually: "You just said you want to send things to your father, right? I will go with you, but I will make a bet with you. !"


    "What, what bet?" Mariko asked subconsciously.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled and said, "It''s very simple. You can choose one of the two things. If he cares if you choose you instead of that thing, I will let all of you go, including your father."


    "Then... what if... if we didn''t choose us?" Mariko asked.


    "That''s easy." Su Bai smiled and pointed at Mariko and Xuexu and said: "I won''t kill you either, but in the future you two will be my sex slaves and be singers on my plane. Anyway... these days You seem to have adapted too. As for your father, I will kill him!"


    Mariko and Yukio looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    If you don''t agree, you can''t do it. Su loses a bet, they have no other choice!


    Su Bai took Mariko and Xuexu out, perhaps because they broke the window paper and became more cautious, regardless of what Su Bai did.Mariko found the thing from the hiding place. Su Bai didn''t look at it and didn''t take it. He asked her father to call her father and tell him to go there, with...Su Bai!


    Although the Zhizhi family has plummeted, it is considered to have a solid foundation. Although there are many foreign debts, there is still an ancestral house remaining.


    Mariko''s father Yashida Shingen lives here!


    "The environment is good."


    Su Pai looked at the house in front of him. Although it was said to be an ancestral house, it did not look dilapidated at all. It looked like a Japanese architecture.


    Going all the way, through the courtyard, quickly came to the hall, and saw Yashida Shingen.


    No one else was seen along the way, and no obstacles were received.


    "father!"


    Mariko hesitated to say hello, but Shishida Shingen ignored it, instead looking at Su Bai.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Su Bai to come to the humble house. I was really flattered!" Yazhi Tian Xinxuan stretched out his hand and smiled.


    Su Bai smiled faintly and ignored it, and walked to the sofa next to him and sat down.A haze flashed in Yashida''s eyes, and he put his hand back in embarrassment.


    Looking at Yazhi Tian Xinxuan, Su Bai said indifferently: "I admire your hypocritical energy. I killed your father and caused your family to fall apart, and you played with your daughter. Now you tell me that you are flattered? That''s it, you can be surprised. After all, you sent someone to poison me and I am not dead... Then you may be the one who died!"


    Yazhi Tian Xinxuan''s face changed slightly and calmly said: "Mr. Su Bai said and laughed, I don''t know about this!"


    "hypocritical!"


    Su Bai shook his head: "Are you still not a man? You can bear it? Do you dare not be it?"


    Shishida Shingen just laughed: "I really don''t know, and I did this to prove our loyal family attitude and don''t want to be an enemy of Mr. Su Bai."


    "Oh? So you can bear what I do?" Su Bai sneered and asked Mariko and Xuexu to come over.


    Reaching out to take the box in Mariko''s hand, Yashida Shingen''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Kneel down."

 C476

    Su Bai said lightly.


    Mariko and Xuexu were stunned for a moment and knelt on Su Bai''s side.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and touched the heads of the two of them, and said with a smile: "See? Your daughter was more obedient by me. The daughter of the family who is dignified, intellectual and elegant, but who is now more obedient by me. ...Can you bear it?"


    Yashida Shingen''s eyes did not fluctuate, and he said in a flat tone: "This is their own choice!"


    "father!"


    Mariko looked up at Yashida Shingen and couldn''t believe it.


    "You bull! I don''t know if you really can bear it, or because you don''t care about your daughter at all!" Su Bai smiled lightly."The two of them let me play very well, so I can give you a chance to choose!"


    "As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat seeds. If you have other choices, you might change your mind!" Su Bai slowly put the box on the table."I give you the opportunity to choose, if you want it! The two of them will be my sex slaves. Whether it is with you or not, it has nothing to do with your loyal family. If you want them, then this box will belong to me! "


    Want a box or a daughter?


    Mariko and Xuexu looked at Yashida Shingen expectantly, but Yashida Shingen didn¡¯t even have the slightest hesitation or time to consider. After Su Bai¡¯s words fell, they said directly: ¡°It¡¯s also their blessing that Mr. Su Bai can see them. The conviction of the determined family, Mariko, Xuexu... In the future, you will serve Mr. Su Bai and listen to your master!"


    "You''re so fucking not a man!"


    Although I had guessed Yashida Shingen''s choice for a long time, I just made a decision when I saw this and abandoned my daughter without even a little hesitation, and told her to be his own sex slave. This made Su Bai quite admired!


    Anyway, you pretend it.


    This is the first time Su Bai has seen such a heartless and cold-blooded person!


    Item 0041


    "What I want to consider is the entire Yizhi family!" Shingen Yashida didn''t see any anger, and said faintly... "If the sacrifice of a daughter can make the family repeat the glory, it is worth it! Daughter...can be reborn, but think It is not so easy for a family to rise again!"


    "What''s more, it is their blessing that the two of them make Mr. Su Bai feel satisfied. If Mr. Su Bai is interested, there are still many girls in our family who can let Mr. Su Bai choose!"


    "I have lived for so long and I have experienced a lot. I have seen almost all kinds of people, but I have never seen you so cold-blooded." Su Bai sighed and looked at Mariko to Xuexu."I insulted you so much, your father chose the box instead of you! Now, you can give up, right?"


    Mariko did not speak, apparently desperate.


    Yukio''s eyes were very angry!


    "I''m just for the family!" Yashida Shingen said lightly, reached out his hand and took the box over, and said: "If Mr. Su Bai is interested, it''s better to stay in the humble house for dinner. I will tell someone to prepare."


    "You are really generous!" Su Bai sneered and suddenly stretched out his hand.


    With a swish, the box flew directly from Yashida Shingen''s hand and flew directly into Mariko''s arms.


    Yashida Shingen was stunned for a moment: "What does Mr. Su Bai mean?"


    "Didn''t the box be given to you just now? I didn''t say...I won''t grab it again!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Yashida Shingen said: "You did it on purpose!"


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m so kind to give you the box? Just let you go?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    Yashida Shingen, who had always endured very well, finally tore through his disguise at this time and slammed against the table."You are too much!"


    When the voice fell, I saw countless ninjas appearing behind the pages of the room. Yashida Shingen got up and walked over. A ninja handed him two samurai swords."I don''t want to be your enemy, so you''d better leave the box!"


    "This drama is a bit old-fashioned."


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "Just leave the box? Your daughter doesn''t need to stay?"


    "I only need a box!" Yashida Shingendo.


    "See? Even if there is no choice, he doesn''t care about you at all." Su Bai said lightly.


    Mariko hugged the box in silence, and Yukio had already put on a posture and was ready to take action.


    "There are at least five hundred ninjas here, all of whom are good first-class players, and there are at least thirty snipers outside, all equipped with high-penetration bullets. This is how I traded all the family assets. Here, if you don''t leave the box, I can only fight it for you!" Yashida Shingen said in a deep voice.


    The hearts of Yukio and Mariko sank instantly.


    The dense ninja, the atmosphere became solemn.


    Su Bai suddenly chuckled: "If you die..."


    "Even if I die, they will continue to perform the task. This is the rule of hand-to-hand association!" Yashida Shingen said in a deep voice.


    "Oh? It sounds like the method of capturing the thief first and capturing the king might not work? But... I still want to kill you first!" Su Baimeng raised his hand, and in an instant, Yashida Shinxuan''s face turned red and his expression was painful. Up.


    "Kill, kill them..."


    Yashida Shingen reluctantly said, in an instant, those ninjas moved.


    Swipe.


    A round of shurikens were thrown at them densely.


    Bang bang bang!

 C477

    The sound of heavy bullets breaking through the air followed, and the snipers outside had already opened fire.


    Su Bai sneered and waved his other hand. In an instant, shurikens and armor-piercing bullets hovered in the air, and after a pause of two or three seconds, they retreated sharply!


    These ninjas and snipers seemed to be prepared, and they were indeed stronger than those before.When the shurikens and bullets flew back, they had already made preparations, the clanging sound was deafening, only about one-third of it had fallen off, and the rest of them had already swarmed up.


    "boom!"


    Su Baishou grasped his fist, and he heard a thud, and Zhishitian Shingen''s head exploded!


    As he said, even if he was dead, these ninjas who were acquainted with each other didn''t even look at him, and had no intention of giving up.


    "Professionalism is pretty good, but it''s a pity... to die!"


    Su Bai blocked Mariko and Yukio in front of the wall with a single step, and followed with a single-handed wave, Yashida Shingen''s two samurai swords flew directly into Su Bai''s hands, holding the sword in both hands, and the sword waved away like a shadow. .


    "Puff!"


    "Puff!"


    Blood splattered, and every knife would kill a hand of a hand.


    Su Bai flicked his left hand and the katana flew out directly.


    "Boom!"


    The ground changed in an instant and immediately entangled the feet of nearby ninjas. The samurai sword swung around in the air, and the sharp blade slid through the necks of these ninjas accurately. At the same time, Su Bai swung the sword with one hand suddenly. Rushed in, like a wolf into a flock.


    "Puff!"


    A backhand stabbed the ninja behind him to death. Su Bai drew the sword indifferently and stretched out his left hand. The samurai sword in the air fell directly into his hand. He heard the sound of thumping, and the heads of those ninjas fell to the ground. Left a headless body standing upright!


    "Sometimes I think this kind of close combat is quite sensible."


    Su Bai said indifferently and threw the samurai sword to Xue Xu and Mariko, and immediately disappeared after the body turned into an electric light.


    The next moment, I heard screams from outside, one after another, obviously from the snipers.


    Almost a few seconds later, Su Bai came back again, and at this time the remaining ninjas seemed to be ready to attack Xue Xu and Mariko!


    "So slow?"


    Su Bai shook his head, raised one hand, and the katana and shuriken on the ground suddenly flew.


    The ninjas formed a circle to resist, but Su Bai¡¯s attack was overwhelmed. It didn¡¯t take long for someone to lose his defense. The last ninja seemed to be pierced by a thousand arrows, full of samurai swords and shurikens. dead!


    Five hundred ninjas of the hand mate?More than thirty snipers?


    That''s it!


    Item 0042


    "You are here waiting for me to deal with follow-up matters by the way, I''ll go find someone!"


    Su Bai turned to Mariko and said to Xuexu, and the people following him were gone.


    Just when he killed those snipers, Su Wei learned that these snipers were not from the gang of hands, but from the Viper Gang!


    The Viper Gang got involved because Yashida Shingen''s cronies were the woman who poisoned herself!


    Ofili dumb!


    She is a close associate of Shishi Tian Xinxuan, and the woman who poisoned herself.


    In addition, she has two identities!


    Mutant Lady Viper, and the leader of the Viper Gang!


    Why such an identity would cooperate with Yashida Shingen makes Su Bai somewhat puzzled, but it is not that important to him.


    After arranging the snipers of the Zhizhi family and sending a poisoned breakfast to Su Bai, Mrs. Viper did not return to the Zhizhi family at all. Instead, she diverted and directly boarded the prepared plane. The destination of this plane was to fly. Some remote country!She is very cunning and smart. Although she is confident of the toxins she produces, her opponent is Su Bai after all, and she is not sure whether she will succeed.


    At this moment, she was sitting on a private jet with frowning frowns.


    A green tights, fair skin, long golden hair, and a beauty mole on her delicate facial features, I have to say that she is a stunner, even if her brows are tight, she seems to have a strange charm!


    "It looks like it failed..."


    After the time of regular contact, she was not reported by her subordinates. It was obvious that this meant that Su failed, and Shishida Shingen''s plan had failed.


    "what a pity!"


    Mrs. Viper shook her head in disappointment. Originally, she planned to help Yashida Shingen to revive the Shishi family, and then secretly controlling it now seems impossible. Fortunately, she used a pseudonym and has already left. Su Bai... I should not be able to find my head!


    "Su Bai, Su Bai, why do you always have trouble with me? First, the people who robbed me, and now hinder my plan, one day... I will make you pay!"


    Mrs. Viper snorted and prepared to get up and rest.


    As a result, as soon as I stood up, I felt the lights on the plane flickered a few times, which was a bit bumpy.

 C478

    After returning to normal after a while, Madame Viper stared at the man who appeared out of thin air.


    Su defeated!


    He unexpectedly found here.


    "Why? He shouldn''t know me, how could he find me?" Madame Viper looked at Su Bai with horror in her heart and smiled and said, "God, who did I see? Su Bai! What can I do? Is it for you?"


    "Of course there is!"


    Su Bai looked at Mrs. Viper''s slightly surprised expression. The real person was more attractive than the movie.


    "What''s the matter? As long as you say, I will definitely help you!" Madam Viper said with a smile.


    "Go to hell!" Su Bai said, narrowing his eyes.


    Mrs. Viper''s face changed in an instant, and she said whispered: "You, you are joking, right?"


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t make a joke. Your poison is good, so I came here to kill you!" Su Baixiaoxiao suddenly waved with one hand, and with a bang, the plane tore directly, and a huge suction instantly made Madame Viper fly. After going out, the horrified shouts were getting farther and farther, and she was no longer visible in a blink of an eye.


    Mrs. Viper''s ability is poison, she is proficient in certain fighting skills and Wei Wei exceeds the physique of ordinary people, but these abilities can not guarantee that she will not fall into a meat sauce from falling from a high altitude!


    "When Mrs. Viper dies, the Viper Gang will probably be in chaos soon."


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to take out the phone and dial a number.


    "Is it a bad girl company?" Su Bai said as he walked to the wine cabinet next to him and poured himself the wine.


    "Mr. Su Bai?" There was a surprised female voice on the phone: "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am Lingban."


    Rhomboid?


    Su Bai thought about it for a while, and said with a smile: "It''s the brown-haired, big-chested, not a mutant but a top athlete, who is good at gymnastics and close combat, right?"


    "It''s my husband, do you remember?" Water chestnut said excitedly.


    "Of course I remember, not only because you are not a mutant, but also because you have a big breast!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then said: "I just threw the Viper Lady from the Viper Gang from the plane high in the sky. It is estimated that it has become a puddle of mud. Your bad girl company can act. If you do well, I will let you join the Timeless Isle!"


    "Really? I understand." Diamondback replied excitedly, followed by the busy tone coming from the phone.


    Putting down the phone, watching the black mamba next to him talked to Horn Viper, the three quickly discussed a plan.


    "Oh? Skydiving and want to run?"


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai happened to see that the pilot seemed to be parachuting ready to run, and the plane began to tilt and fall.


    He picked up the wine bottle next to him and threw it over.


    After a while, I heard a bang, followed by the scream of the pilot!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai teleported away directly!


    Back to the old house of the Zhizhi family, I heard the quarrel as soon as I showed up, and then I saw that the bodies of Shouhehui had been cleaned away. Several people from the Zhizhi family were blushing and following Mariko''s words. .Mariko was silent, and Yukio held a knife in front.


    On the table, the box has been opened, and there are several files inside!


    Su Bai appeared abruptly, and there was no sound in the surroundings. The few people in the determined family subconsciously shut up and backed off, looking at Su Bai in horror.


    Yukio''s eyes lit up slightly as if he was relieved.


    Su Bai walked over, sat down, and glanced at the files in the box, and said, "What is the noise? What is this?"


    "The land ownership document of a place in Tokyo, if it is sold, not only will it pay off the debts of the family, but it will also allow the family to rise again." Mariko whispered.


    Tokyo is the most prosperous and famous place in Japan. It is conceivable that the value of the land is definitely not cheap, and if you look at the size of the land and Mariko, you will know that this thing is very valuable and can make the Zhizhi family rise again. A small amount!


    "What are they arguing?" Su Bai asked lightly."Want to divide a sum of money?"


    Item 0043


    "They think this is the property of the Zhizhi family, and they said that I am not worthy of being a member of the Zhizhi family and asked me to hand over this agreement." Mariko gritted his teeth and said in a low voice.


    "The drama of fighting for property!"


    Su Bai chuckled lightly, and looked at the people of the determined family. These people subconsciously lowered their heads and dared not look at them."Who said Mariko is not worthy to be a member of the determined family? Stand up and explain it to me!"


    No one speaks and no one comes out.


    Su Bai sneered: "What? I dare not admit it now? You won''t get this agreement if no one admits it!"


    Hearing this, someone finally came forward. A forty or fifty-year-old man looked a little wretched and said tremblingly: "She, she already recognizes you as the master, naturally... naturally... he is not a member of the family."


    "This reason sounds pretty good, you...you all think so?" Su Bai asked calmly.


    The man couldn''t figure out what Su Bai meant, but he gritted his teeth and nodded because of the land. Other people followed his statement.


    "How can you do this!"


    Xuexu couldn''t help but yelled, these people are so ruthless, don''t read any affection?

 C479

    "What do you say?" Su Bai looked at Mariko.


    Mariko took a deep breath and resolutely said, "I listen to the master."


    "That''s good!"


    This was the first time Mariko called it this way, and it was an expression of his attitude.Su Bai smiled, then put the agreement away and said: "Since she is no longer a member of the committed family, let''s go."


    "and many more!"


    Seeing that Su Bai was about to leave with the agreement, the person hurriedly said: "Since she admits that she is not a member of the Aspiring Family, then the things of the Aspiring Family should stay!"


    "What is the Yizhi family? What is there? This agreement is left to her by Mariko''s grandfather, not to the Yizhi family!" Su Bai said with a sneer, "I am her master, and her things are naturally What about my things? Are you trying to grab things from me?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at the man coldly. The man shook his head and said nothing, grabbing Su Bai''s things?Are you looking for death?


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai snorted and greeted Mariko and Xuexu to get up and leave.


    Seeing them going out, someone whispered: "It''s all to blame. If you didn''t say Mariko is not a member of the family, it wouldn''t be like this."


    "Blam me? Don''t forget that you all agreed just now."


    "If you didn''t start by saying that, can we agree?"


    "When I wanted to divide the land, I agreed with each one. Now that I didn''t divide it, I blamed me? You have the courage, you go to him for it!"


    "You proposed it, of course we are looking for you."


    Accompanied by the voices of shirking responsibilities and complaining to each other, Su Bai has left the ancestral home of the Zhizhi family with Mariko and Xuexu.


    Back at the hotel, Su Bai took out the other collar in his bag and handed it to Mariko, who slowly put it on, and immediately heard Su Bai say casually: "From now on, you two are my sex slaves. The singer on the special plane. When I look back, I take everything from the store to the plane. It should be nice to change clothes occasionally. If I have time, I will learn to dance. Now I only have striptease and I am really tired of watching it!"


    "I will not ask you to forget your hatred or revenge. It is your own business. I only ask you to do your job and duty. If you still want to take revenge, you can, but it''s best to think carefully. No matter how you please me, I will kill you without hesitation!"


    Xuexu looked at Mariko, who hesitated for a while and nodded slowly.


    She is no longer a member of the committed family, plus the previous betting...this is her only choice, there is no room for rejection at all, as for revenge... she has not thought about it anymore, and the successive encounters made her very Chaos doesn''t know what to do, just let it go!


    "As for this agreement, it is still yours! Except when I need it, you can still have your own lives..." Su Bai handed the agreement to Mariko.


    Although this gadget is of great value, to be honest, Su Bai is not very interested.


    For the people on the plane, Su Bai does not restrict her freedom and life, as long as she keeps in mind her identity when he needs it, and even the more expensive and more beautiful the additional identities, the better, such as Xuanyin and Su Bai. I am very supportive of her continuing to show her face as an Avenger.


    "The master is the master!" Mariko shook his head but did not take it.


    She didn''t particularly care about money. Before, she wanted to pay off the debts of her loyal family, but now... it has nothing to do with her!


    Seeing Mariko Su Bai smiled and said, "In this case, I will decide for you. Sell this land directly. You can do something with the money in the Bronx, which is my site. For example. ...Reinvigorating the determined family?"


    "But... I don''t know much about family business, and there are only two of us..." Mariko said hesitantly.


    "I will let someone help you. You revive the determined family, and the Bronx has got investment and development again, killing two birds with one stone!" Su Bai smiled.


    "That''s good, let their group take a look at that time!" Xue Xu nodded repeatedly.


    Su Bai smiled: "The most important thing is... the eldest daughter of the Zhizhi family rebuilds the Shizhi family on her own, and she is still my sex slave, um... I like this feeling!"


    "If you don''t have this status, you two would be the most ordinary on my plane. Well, Xuexu is better, after all, she is still a mutant!"


    "I, I''m a mutant?" Xuexu was stunned, she didn''t realize she had any abilities!


    "You can predict the death of others, but this ability has not yet awakened." Su Bai said indifferently. Although she did not explicitly admit it in the movie, she does have this ability!


    Seeing Xuexu and Mariko shocked, Su Bai took out the phone and called the Black Queen to talk about the land. It was more troublesome to make a move and invest in the Bronx, and the Black Queen was going to come over in person.Su Bai asked her to sit on the Immortal directly.


    Item 0044


    The Black Queen came over very quickly before the evening. Su Bai gave her the land agreement. After seeing it, the Black Queen was really surprised.


    "This is not a small sum. Even if someone wants to buy it, they won''t be able to collect the funds so quickly. It needs a good operation!" The Black Queen said in surprise, and then looked at Mariko and Xuexu, especially the things on their necks. , Then smiled and said, "It fits the Japanese style very well!"


    Su Bai smiled and said casually: "This land can be sold directly to the Japanese government. They definitely don''t want our Eternal Island to have their land, so they can knock a fortune, and they can definitely come up with money!"


    "Yes, this is a good way!" The Black Queen nodded repeatedly.


    "I will leave this to you, and you will help catch the Bronx investment project."


    "No problem, I will take the time to learn about the business of the Yizhi family and choose the most suitable project!" The Black Queen said.


    With the Black Queen coming, Su Bai would not have to intervene.Take them first to bring the things in the shop to the Immortal, and get acquainted with the Immortal and Xuanyin!There were more people on the Immortal, and the atmosphere became more lively, which made Su Bai very satisfied, but it was not too ridiculous, just a little enjoyment.The progress on the Black Queen''s side was very smooth. When the Japanese government learned that a large piece of land in Tokyo had fallen into the hands of the Timeless Isle, it panicked.If it''s something else, it''s fine, even if the land is yours, but what you want to do is still subject to Japanese policy arrangements.But the Timeless Isle is different. It¡¯s impossible to insist on it. Since it is intentional to sell, of course I hope it can be bought!


    In response to Su''s defeat, the Black Queen directly opened her mouth, at a price ten times the market price!


    You must know that this is not a tenfold increase of ten yuan to one hundred. The worst price is 100 million yuan, or US dollars!Ten times the price, this number is not a half star!So this matter can be regarded as entering the negotiation stage, raising money on the one hand, and trying to keep the price down on the other.This kind of nonsense has been handed over to the Black Queen, anyway, the attitude is very firm, ten times, less than that!


    On this day, night fell.

 C480

    Su Bai took Mariko, Xuexu, Hyunyin, and Mercury and left the Immortal to take a stroll. The Black Queen would be able to settle down in one or two days, and then he would leave.


    Four women and one man, this combination is easy to attract attention, and Su Bai and Xuanyin are both well-known people, but many recognize them.After strolling around, drinking and tasting Japanese food in a certain pub, it was late when it came out. Although there are shops on the street with open doors and lights, there are almost no pedestrians.


    As soon as I came out, I saw a few coming towards me, two men and two women.


    The two men are a black man with a stout physique, and the other is a white man dressed in hip-hop fashion.Two women, one is very eye-catching.Yellow high heels, white stockings and long legs look very slender, yellow T-shirt and trench coat, wearing pink glasses with long golden hair, even the headbands on the head are yellow, there is It feels like a doll princess.The other girl¡¯s dressing feels cooler. She has short black hair, sneakers, stockings like cropped trousers, black sports shorts, white T-shirt and denim vest. She has a mature and cold temperament, and she has an obvious oriental face.


    White black Asians.


    The combination of these four people is really interesting!


    "what¡­¡­"


    After taking a look at Su Bai, he didn''t care too much about taking people away, but the blonde girl on the opposite side suddenly screamed and ran over quickly.


    "Is it Mr. Su Bai from the Timeless Isle?"


    The girl ran over and asked nervously.


    Su Bai did not intend to hide his identity, and nodded slightly.


    "It''s Mr. Su Bai, guys, come here soon." The girl turned her head excitedly and shouted. The other three people hurried over and obviously recognized Su Bai''s identity.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, we often hear Mr. Stark mention you." The blonde girl said excitedly.


    "Tony Stark?"


    "Yes, Mr. Stark once went to our school''s laboratory to instruct us, and we also went to the exhibition. I heard that you would go there too, but... the thing about Ah Zheng and Professor Robert..." Some said sadly.


    When she said that Su Bai, she reacted, Tony Stark, the exhibition, and what professors Ah Zheng and those professors, Su Bai naturally guessed their identities, maybe they should be Ah Zheng''s classmates?


    "Where is Tony? He is not with you?"


    Remember Tony said that he wanted to enlighten Ah Zheng¡¯s brother.


    "Mr. Stark left the day before yesterday. We are very grateful that he enlightened Xiaohong, although... it seems to have no effect." The blonde girl said and then remembered: "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet. My name is Hani. , This is mustard, this is Frette, and this is Reiko Tanaka."


    "Hello." Su Bai smiled and nodded as a greeting, but did not introduce the people around him."Are you out for a party? Have fun!"


    "Yeah, we are thinking about Xiaohong. He is very smart. Our school has admitted Xiaohong ahead of time, but... the school has opened but Xiaohong did not report. We are thinking about how we can help Xiaohong get out of his family. Pain." Hani first explained a bit and then said: "Are you leaving?"


    Su Bai nodded.


    Hani said regretfully: "It''s a pity, I still want to ask about alien technology, when will the exhibition hall be completed and open to the outside world?"


    "It''s probably another month or two!" Su Bai said.


    "It''s going to be so long, then..." Before Hani''s words were finished, Reiko Tanaka by her side pulled her slightly and said to Su Bai: "Sorry, Hani''s usual character is a bit talkative, no Excuse me, go back to rest."


    "Goodbye!"


    Su Bai nodded and left.


    It was just an accidental coincidence, Su Bai also took it seriously.After Su Bai and others left, Hani and the others heard the phone ringing at the same time as soon as they entered the hotel.


    "Dabai called, I hope we will accompany Xiaohong and comfort him!"


    Item 0045


    Dabai is a medical and nursing inflatable robot. It was carefully developed by Ah Zheng who died of fire. As long as a simple and quick scan, methylamine can measure the life index for the body and health status, and treat almost all according to the patient''s pain. Disease!Although sadness is a kind of psychological emotion, this emotion can also affect the feedback to the body. Dabai wants to heal Xiaohong¡¯s grief, and the best way to relieve the grief of losing a loved one is to get the care of relatives and friends. Knowing that the friends Xiaohong knew were some of A Zheng''s good friends, Hani and Reiko Tanaka, so they directly dialed their phone number and asked them to comfort Xiao Hongri.


    Ah is their best friend. Xiaohong is his younger brother and very smart. The nano robots Xiaohong showed in the previous exhibition were helped by them, so they are still very concerned about Xiaohong¡¯s situation. When I got to the phone, I gave up my intention of drinking and eating and went to Xiaohong directly!


    On the way, Hani seemed extremely excited. She kept talking about her chance encounter with Su Bai just now, and even annoyed why she didn''t take photos with Su Bai.


    "Okay, Hani, we all know that you like Supai very much. We also remember how excited you were when Mr. Stark said Supai will come, but you should be more reserved. Don¡¯t forget that we have to go. Comforting Xiaohong!" Reiko Tanaka persuaded silently.


    "What''s reserved, why don''t I know? I''ve always been enthusiastic!" Hani said disapprovingly."You said, if I call Mr. Stark to Supai, will he tell me?"


    "What do you want to do?" Reiko Tanaka asked."Don''t you see the people around him? Do you think you have a chance?"


    "But if there is Su Bai''s phone number, I feel very happy!" Hani said with a grin.


    "Nympho!" Reiko Tanaka shook her head speechlessly.


    "It sounds like you don''t like him, but I know you also pay attention to Mr. Su Bai''s news!" Hani said.


    "That''s just my normal appreciation!" Reiko Tanaka shook his head and said lightly.


    "Hey, isn''t that Xiaohong? What is that, Da Bai?" The black mustard driving was somewhat surprised, and a little boy in front of the car and a robot in red armor walked away quickly.


    "It''s Xiaohong! But how did Da Bai become like this, like Iron Man."


    Everyone quietly drove up with some doubts!


    ...


    In the master bedroom of the Immortal, Su Bai was lying in the center, beside Mariko, Xuexu and Hyun Yin!

 C481

    I heard that Mariko and Hyunyin are not Su Bai''s opponents when they join forces, and Hyunyin volunteered to join.The three of them joined forces and really caused some trouble for Su Bai. Fortunately, in the end he still guaranteed his dignity as a man.After one pick and three, he simply fell asleep like this.I slept at noon the next day. After I got up, I asked about the situation of the Black Queen. I learned that the conditions had been set, and the price was the same as the price proposed at the beginning. However, Japan would support 5% first Ten, the remaining 50% has been delivered by way of regular repayment!


    Although they will find a way to make up the money if they disagree, the Black Queen finally feels that the benefits of this method are greater, leaving aside the interest and other things, just the influence is different!Signing the contract requires Mariko to come forward.


    Su Bai asked Mariko to follow the Black Queen, and waited for them to return.


    "Sir, are these the few people we saw yesterday?" Xuanyin took the computer and looked at the news, but she seemed to find something curious about Su Bai''s glance.


    a photo!


    In the photo, a car rushed past, several people crowded in the car, it was Hani and others who we saw yesterday.And on the roof of the car sat a robot in red armor.Behind the car, a black huge wave, a man with a mask stood in the huge wave as if chasing them!


    "Dabai?"


    Looking at the robot on the roof of the car, Su Bai was very surprised!


    "What is it?" Xuanyin asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled: "I didn''t recognize them, it turned out to be them!"


    The dimensions are different, and there are some changes in appearance, so Su Bai didn''t recognize it at first, but when he saw Dabai, Su Bai recognized it.


    Isn''t this the animated movie "Big Hero 6"?


    It turns out that this is also from Marvel World!


    Su Bai has watched this movie sporadically, mainly from Dabai and some clips after the formation of the Big Hero Marines. He really doesn''t know the details!


    "Sir, it''s Mr. Tony Stark''s call." Mariko walked over with the phone at this time, Su Bai answered, and heard Tony''s voice ringing: "Frankly explain, how did you hook up with Hani ?"


    "How did you know?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Sure enough, she hooked up. She called me today to ask for your number... Hani is a chemical genius, with a passionate personality and admiration for you. I wanted me to introduce you to you before. I didn''t expect You still know each other when you missed the science and technology exhibition." Tony said unexpectedly.


    "What are you talking about when you call?"


    "I dare not give your number casually, in case you don''t want to give it!"


    "Forget it, you tell me her number!" Su Bai shook his head and didn''t want to explain to Tony. When Hani''s number came, Su Bai called Hani over.


    "Hello, hello!" Hani''s voice came after the call was connected.


    The voice is very warm!


    "Hello, I am Su Bai!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hani on the other end of the phone was stunned for a long time and then hurriedly said, "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, you... why did you call me?"


    "Didn''t you ask Tony for my call?" Su Bai asked in amazement.


    Hani laughed: "Sorry, yes, it''s me, I''m too excited to forget. It''s Mr. Su Bai, we have some trouble, can you help us?"


    trouble?It should be the villain in the movie who stole the Xiaohong Nano robot with a mask, right?Obviously, Xiaohong has discovered that his nano-robot has not been destroyed by fire instead of being stolen. That means that the fire may not be an accident but man-made, so he wants to take revenge... Have you started to form the Power Marines?


    Item 0046


    The Big Hero 6 is also called the Six Heroes.


    I saw Hani and the others yesterday, plus Xiaohong and Dabai for a total of six, but none of them have any abilities. Like Tony, they are all models of science changing lives, but... the ability and equipment are a little bit slightly. Inferior.They didn''t have much attraction to Su Bai, but it was white... This warm-hearted and cute robot made Su Bai very interested.


    The cute appearance coupled with the medical procedures for testing is still very useful!


    On the other side of the phone, Hani waited nervously, as if waiting for a long time before hearing Su Bai''s voice ringing again.


    "where are you?"


    "I''m at Fred''s house now, everyone is there! Why don''t I go find you? They don''t know that I contacted you yet, they will definitely be shocked when you come." Hani said with a grin.


    "Tell me the address, then go nearby and wait for me."


    "Okay!" Hani responded and told Su Bai the address.


    "Guys, I will be back soon after going out." Putting down the phone, Hani greeted the others and came out quietly.


    Fred is not a laboratory person, he is also a genius, but he has a good relationship with them. He usually wears that kind of dinosaur clothes. He has a special preference for dinosaurs, and he feels a bit naive.But if it were not for the escape last night, no one would have known that Fred was so rich, living in a luxurious villa, and a housekeeper!


    Coming out of Fred''s house, Hani''s steps were light, and she couldn''t help but feel a little jumping.


    This kind of thing is okay for a little girl. Female college students rarely do it. It will give people a feeling of pretending to be pure and tender, but Hani¡¯s behavior is very natural, which makes people feel that there is no sense of youth and vitality. , This is her unique temperament.After walking two streets, Hani met Su Bai in front of a coffee shop.


    "So fast?"


    Hani froze for a moment and hurried over."Sorry, I didn''t expect yours to be so fast!"


    "There is no need to apologize. Teleportation is of course faster." Su Bai smiled, unexpectedly Hani would apologize to herself when she came over.


    Counting the time, Hani came out without delay after putting down the phone, but she teleported too fast.

 C482

    "Thank you very much for your help." Hani said excitedly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Go in and sit down and talk slowly."


    "Good, good."


    Entering the cafe behind him, Su Bai ordered two cups of coffee, Hani quietly took out the phone and took a picture of Su Bai drinking coffee.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and said, "Let''s talk about it, what trouble have you encountered?"


    "It starts with the exhibition hall..." Hani said slowly.


    Xiaohong developed nano-robots on display in the exhibition hall and won praise, and even got the appreciation of technology businessman Alistair. He wanted to buy it but was rejected. Later, in a big fire, Ah Zheng was buried in the flames, and the nano-robots were also gone. Up.I thought that the same was buried in the fire, but Xiaohong unexpectedly discovered that there was no one. A guy wearing a mask was mass-producing these robots. Xiaohong modified Dabai and wanted to defeat the opponent, but he was not the opponent at all. , And then there was a scene of the kind of photos Xuanyin saw, chased by the masked man.


    If you want to defeat the masked man and the nano-robots that can be combined and controlled at will, you will definitely not be able to rely on yourself, and it is difficult to find out his identity, so Hani thought of asking Su Bai for help!


    "That''s it!" Hani looked forward to Su Bai nervously after she finished speaking.


    Su Bai nodded: "Understood, let''s go and take a look. I''m very interested in that Dabai..."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai bought several times more coffee for Hani to take back to others, and then went to Fred''s house together.For Su Bai''s move to buy coffee, Hani has a better impression of him. To be precise, she should be more admired and enthusiastic. She has been talking to Su Bai all the way, which made Su Bai think of Passy.


    Are fans like this?


    When they arrived at Fred''s villa, the others seemed to be at a loss.


    Hani came in and shouted: "Guys, see who is coming!"


    Hearing Hani''s shout, everyone looked up subconsciously, and found that Su Bai was stunned, and all stood up in surprise.


    "This is the coffee that Su Bai bought for you!" Hani took the coffee and handed it over and said good things about Su Bai. This enthusiasm made Su Bai feel a little embarrassed, just a few cups of coffee!


    "Are you Xiaohong?"


    Looking at Wei, a child, Su Bai took a few look carefully. He is indeed a little genius. The uniform of the Power Marines, the upgrades, and the nano robots are not something ordinary people can do. Although this is a lot of black technology in the Marvel World, it is not easy for his age.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai." Xiaohong said cautiously.


    Su Bai smiled and then turned to look at Da Bai. At this time, Da Bai had taken off his red armor, revealing his white body.He is chubby and has a big belly. It really feels cute and honest.


    "I heard that you are in trouble and can''t find the masked man? It''s actually very easy to find him." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What can Mr. Su Bai do?" everyone hurriedly asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You can find it without me. Didn''t Da Bai have seen him before? You should have scanned him? Although you can''t see the face, you should have physical feature data. Everyone''s situation is different. As long as the detection range of Dabai is increased, the masked man can be easily found!"


    "Yes, why didn''t I expect it!" Xiaohong said excitedly, patting his head.


    "Maybe you just thought about getting us uniforms." Reiko Tanaka answered.


    "Uniform? What uniform?" Hani asked curiously.


    "Xiaohong intends to create a uniform for each of us and deal with the mask man together!" Tanaka Reiko explained.


    "Really? What does it look like?"


    "This hasn''t started yet." Tanaka Reiko said.


    "Make the uniform first, and then find the masked man!" Xiaohong said in a deep voice.


    Item 0047


    Making equipment is not a task that can be completed in a short time. It is necessary to tailor the equipment according to the characteristics of each person in order to be able to exert better power, and to test the equipment to ensure that it can be used normally and has sufficient power.The fourteen-year-old Xiaohong deserves to be a genius praised by Tony, and he did most of it by himself.


    For example, Fred loves monsters and dinosaurs, so Xiaohong made a set of monster-like equipment for him to control inside, with fire breathing, sharp claws and super bounce ability.The mustard equipment is a set of blue armor, both hands can release plasma swords, quite sharp.In addition to the normal protective uniform, Hani has a set of chemical mixture device, which is transformed into a bag style so that she can carry it on her body. The surface of the bag is an operation screen, which can be equipped with chemical balls of various chemical mixtures. Many, hardened foam, shock-absorbing foam, bursting waterfall, freezing enemies, smoke camouflage and so on.


    Dabai has also been remodeled, wearing armor and adding many functions. Xiaohong has also made a set of offensive chips and downloaded karate and other attack programs.


    Most of these were done by Xiaohong alone, but Reiko Tanaka''s equipment was a bit troublesome. She was good at sports and had great car skills.I was studying magnetic levitation before, but that was on a bicycle.Now I am ready to put it under my feet and make it look like a roller shoe for easy movement.


    The effect is okay, but Tanaka still feels that the speed is too slow.


    "You should ask Su Bai in this regard. Is there anyone who knows more about magnetic field and magnetic force than Su Bai?" Hani said to Reiko Tanaka.


    Reiko Tanaka hesitated, of course she knew that these were just... she was embarrassed to speak.


    Seeing Reiko Tanaka''s concerns, Hani directly took out the phone and called Su Bai to beat him.


    After bringing Su Bai last time, everyone planned to make equipment first, and Su Bai did not leave him with other things to do, but occasionally came over to take a look.The Black Queen¡¯s deal with the Japanese government has been concluded, but Su Bai did not go back immediately because of the Big Hero 6 issue. Instead, he let the Immortal return first, and let the Black Queen take Mariko and Xue Xu to deal with the matter of the Zhizhi family. , I live in a nearby hotel!


    The phone rang for a few times and didn''t answer, Hani muttered, "Maybe we are still resting, or let''s go directly."


    "Go straight? This is not so good, right?" Tanaka Reiko said.


    "It''s nothing bad, the most important thing now is to solve your equipment problem!" Hanila prepared Reiko Tanaka to go.


    "How do I feel as if you are not so concerned about my equipment?" Reiko Tanaka said, still unable to withstand Hani''s instigation to go to Su Bai with her.

 C483

    The entrance of the hotel room where Su Bai lived.


    Hani knocked on the door several times but no one opened it.


    "Maybe he is out, let''s go back." Tanaka Reiko said.


    Hani nodded disappointedly and was about to leave, when she heard the door click.


    "Hani, Lizi, why are you here?" Su Bai opened the door slightly surprised, and then said, "Come in."


    "You are here." Hani was ready to go in happily, but was held back by Reiko Tanaka.


    "convenient?"


    "What''s inconvenient? Come in." Su Bai smiled, and the two of them entered.


    Seeing nothing in the room that shouldn''t be seen, Hani hurriedly said: "That''s it, there is something wrong with Lizi''s equipment, about the magnetism."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?"


    Su Bai asked casually.


    "The speed is too slow. I have been researching the maglev project. Although I have made little progress, I still can''t solve the problem of speed. It seems that the speed is already at the limit." Tanaka said slowly.


    "Have you brought it?"


    "Ok."


    Reiko Tanaka carried a bag with her equipment inside.


    "I''ll change it." After saying, she went to the bathroom.


    Five minutes later, Reiko Tanaka had already dressed up.Yellow helmet and armor, black sweatpants and yellow leg armor underneath, yellow disks floating on both sides of the feet, there are also on the arms, two big and two small!Like skates, Reiko Tanaka quickly slid in front of Su Bai.


    "I can''t do it here, come with me!"


    Su Bai grabbed the shoulders of the two of them, and appeared in the nearby park the next moment, marveling at the two teleporting them.Then, Reiko Tanaka began to show it.The levitation disks on both feet turned quickly, and Reiko Tanaka slid around like a skater. The speed was very fast and her movements were very sensitive. Because of the problem of magnetic levitation, not only could she slide on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    Reiko Tanaka returned to Su Bai."It''s just that. This is the fastest speed. I have never thought of a solution."


    "If it is faster, can you adapt?" Su Bai asked.


    Reiko Tanaka nodded confidently.


    "Then try this!" Su Bai smiled lightly with a finger, and Reiko Tanaka rushed out instantly.


    "Oh my God, so fast!"


    "This...this can''t be seen anymore, is this the speed of sound?"


    Hani was surprised, Su Bai shook her head slightly: "It''s not the speed of sound yet!"


    When the words fell, Reiko Tanaka had already returned. This speed seemed to catch her a little bit, not so natural.


    "If you can adapt to this speed, I can help you figure out a solution."


    "Yes! Of course I can, this is the effect I want, fast!" Reiko Tanaka said excitedly.


    "Go back first, I''ll help you remodel it!" Su Bai smiled and took the two back to the hotel. Reiko Tanaka took off his equipment, and Su Bai helped out.Although he is not a scientist, he knows magnetism well and knows what kind of structure can enhance magnetism and make it faster!


    "Have you thought about your code name?" Su Bai asked while waving his hands and changing his equipment on his own.


    "Mine has already thought about it, called Hani Lemon!" Hani said.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet!" Tanaka Reiko shook her head.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I think it''s called Shenxing Yujie. Shenxing highlights your ability and characteristics, and Yujie highlights your personal temperament."


    Item 0048


    "Sister Shenxingyu? This name is not bad, it really fits Lizi!"


    Reiko Tanaka spoke approvingly before Hani spoke, although there is no shortage of reasons because this is the code name of Su Bai, on the other hand, it is indeed more consistent.Reiko Tanaka''s temperament is indifferent and reticent, cool and rational, and indeed has the aura of a royal sister.


    It took a long time for the incident to help her get her gear up, and Su Bai took the two to the park again.


    The speed is many times higher than before, close to the speed of sound, it is not so easy to adapt.If you adapt to this speed, her strength can be greatly increased, if you can''t adapt, there will be no benefits and disadvantages!This adaptation is not just superficial, it must be perfectly controlled!


    Reiko Tanaka is really talented for speed and controlling this kind of equipment, but no matter how talented he is, he needs to practice.In the following time, Reiko Tanaka began to exercise tirelessly over and over again.In the beginning, even if it was traveling straight on a flat surface, there were sometimes problems, and I fell several times.Su Bai wanted to say that he could protect her, but Reiko Tanaka shook her head and refused.


    Although wearing a uniform, it hurts to fall, especially at that super fast speed.But Reiko Tanaka''s reason is also very clever, she must overcome this fear, and it is natural to fall a few times.If she is afraid, she can''t fully use her speed!This is the same as when you just started to learn roller skating, and you will get experience after a few falls.


    She was very impressed by her tough character.


    Let''s not talk about being blue and purple all day long, but there are many places where I fell!


    "It''s late, let''s stop here today." Watching night gradually fall, Su Bai called Reiko Tanaka back.

 C484

    "Ok!"


    Reiko Tanaka nodded.


    Back at the hotel, watching Reiko Tanaka put on casual clothes, her legs still trembled slightly.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "This is not something that can be done overnight. Different speeds have different effects on the body. It requires a process of adaptation. I installed a setting on your magnetic levitation device to adjust the speed. Go back at night. Take a good rest, it¡¯s best to take a bath to let your body recover!"


    "The effect of the bath is not obvious, you should go to the hot spring!" Hani said.


    Reiko Tanaka shook her head: "It''s okay!"


    "Why it''s okay, I don''t want to see you accidentally at that time. Why don''t we... let''s go to the hot springs, you can recover your body, or you can take it as thanks to Su Bai for help!" Hani suddenly proposed.


    "This..." Reiko Tanaka hesitated.


    But seeing Hani''s interest, and thinking that Su Bai did help herself, she looked towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugs his shoulders indifferently, and it feels good to have a hot spring with Tony last time!


    The three of them simply cleaned up and went to a nearby hot spring. This scale is obviously not as good as the resort, but it''s not bad!Su Bai took a shower and wrapped a towel to the separate hot spring. Although there were no women to serve this time, the feeling of tranquility was good.


    Taking a towel to cover his face, Su Bai sat inside with his arms open and his neck raised, quietly enjoying.


    After a while, Su Bai suddenly heard a voice taking off the towel and looked at it. As a result, Hani and Reiko Tanaka came over wrapped in bath towels.


    "Why are you here?" Although a little surprised.


    Hani said depressedly: "Don''t mention it, there seems to be something wrong with our hot spring. The water temperature is so scary that there is no way to soak, so I can only come here, don''t you mind?"


    The hot springs here are all separate, with two separate baths at the beginning.


    Su Bai smiled: "As long as you don''t mind, I certainly don''t mind."


    "I said Su Bai wouldn''t mind it." Hani said triumphantly towards Reiko Tanaka.


    Reiko Tanaka shook his head speechlessly. Of course he doesn''t mind, but I do!How inconvenient is it to be mixed?Only you, a nympho, wouldn¡¯t mind having a hot spring with Su Bai!Hanila took Reiko Tanaka into the water and was opposite Su Bai. Su Bai did not pretend to be a gentleman and did not stare at him. This natural and normal performance made Reiko Tanaka a little relaxed.The exhaustion of the body and the comfortable hot spring made her squint unconsciously to rest...


    Hani chatted with Su Bai, talking about their hot spring situation.


    The inexplicable temperature spike for no reason is really disappointing.However, Hani''s appearance did not see the disappointment. She followed Su Bai and chatted happily. Su Bai squinted his eyes and catered to him. Although there is no way to take a quiet bath in the hot spring, it feels good to have someone chatting!


    "Hey, do you feel that the hot springs here are also starting to get hot?"


    After soaking for a while, Hani murmured.


    Su Bai nodded slightly, he also felt that the temperature seemed to rise, but he was not sure if it was normal for the hot spring.


    "It seems that today is not a good day to enjoy the hot springs. Soaking for so long is almost the same. A long time is not good for the body!" Su Bai said. Hani nodded to tell Reiko Tanaka, but found that she didn''t know when she was. Fell asleep.


    "Isn''t this place for accommodation? Just rest here, I will take her out."


    Thinking of Reiko Tanaka''s hard work during the day, Su Bai and Hani couldn''t bear to wake her up.Walking over to hold her, she didn''t even wake up!


    After coming out of the hot spring to the room inside, a typical tatami room, Su Bai put down Reiko Tanaka, said goodnight to Hani, and went out to go back to his room to rest.As soon as I came to the door of my room, I saw a woman walking across the corridor!


    Blond hair, long body, wrapped in bath towels, seemed to have just come out of the hot spring.


    With eyes facing each other, Su Bai nodded slightly and prepared to enter the room, but he heard the woman say, "Can you talk?"


    Don''t know, what are you talking about?


    Did you get accosted?


    Smiling, Su Bai shook his head and declined.


    Under normal circumstances, things will end here. Unexpectedly, the other party doesn''t seem to want to give up. He walked over and said: "I think I should talk, you might be interested!"


    "It''s not necessary, miss." Su Bai shook his head and pushed the door in.


    "Really? If there is news from adults, don''t you want to talk?" The woman said indifferently.


    Item 0049


    "Mandarin?"


    Su Bai''s movements stopped, and he looked at the woman sharply.


    The look in her eyes made her feel a little confused, but she nodded slightly calmly.


    "come in!"


    Su Bai said and invited the other party in.


    After closing the door, the woman said with a smile: "You can call me Huo Yin. I used to work for the Manchuria and I knew some things. I didn''t expect to meet you here, so I think...you will be interested."


    "What do you want?" Su Bai asked lightly.


    "Money, and...protection!"

 C485

    "I have now left the Mandarin and became a mercenary alone. Before I left, I knew that you caught the crimson cloak, and the people who knew you seemed to be investigating Mrs. Grim Reaper. Madam Grim Reaper is the right hand of the man. I can tell her you The purpose of this." The woman named Huo Yin said slowly: "But I want five million dollars and... the protection provided by the Timeless Isle!"


    "This is your first time as a mercenary?" Su Bai laughed suddenly."Five million dollars? The Timeless Isle provides protection! Did you come up with this condition with your ass? It''s just the purpose of Mrs. Grim Reaper, it''s not worth the price!"


    "You used to do things for the Mandarin. You should know that I did not have a direct conflict with the Mandarin. It was only Hanmer''s arms that were used to attack my company, and I did it. Moreover, although it was slower, I was sure of it. You will find Mrs. Grim Reaper, so..." Su Bai paused and looked at Huo Yin: "You can go now."


    I thought there was some special news, but in this way, you dare to ask for five million dollars and take me wrong?


    Su Bai¡¯s attitude made Huo Yin somewhat unexpected. She was quite sure at first. This condition was something she thought the other party could bear, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had made a mistake. Seeing Su Bai looking off, Huo Yin Yin said hesitantly: "The conditions are still negotiable, and I also know a lot about the Mandarin."


    "If you really know a lot of things, the Mandarin will not let you go, you can''t still negotiate terms with me here." Su Bai shook his head: "Okay, I want to rest, you can go!"


    Huo Yin stood up unwillingly and took a look at Su Bai, and found that he was not intentional but really disinterested, which made her very disappointed. After hesitating for a moment, Huo Yin slowly said a number."This is my contact method, you can find me if you need it! In addition, maybe you have no direct conflict with the Mandarin, but that is only a matter of time, and the Mandarin''s ambition is far beyond your imagination. You are his stumbling block. He will find a way to solve you!"


    After speaking, Huo Yin found that Su Bai still had no response, and reluctantly got up and left.


    After Huo Yin left, Su Bai didn''t care too much. The Manchu''s ambition was naturally not small. If he was really going to be an enemy of himself, Su Bai would not be ambiguous.As for now, he will definitely not buy any information!


    The night passed quietly.


    Reunited with the two of them the next morning, Reiko Tanaka seemed to have indeed recovered a lot. After seeing Su Bai, he was a little embarrassed to thank the things last night, Su Bai did not care.After leaving the hot spring, Reiko Tanaka was exercising her speed in the next few days, watching her gradually adapt, smooth, and manageable. After Su Bai asked her to fight against Hani, but he would take action at any time. It may help Hani change the speed and direction of the chemical ball, or it may help Reiko Tanaka suddenly speed up or slow down, the purpose of which is to allow the two of them to adapt to this sudden change.


    At first the two were embarrassed and the chances were terrible, but gradually they got used to it.


    During this period, the relationship between the three of them has become increasingly familiar.


    At least Su Bai and Reiko Tanaka are not so embarrassed to be alone occasionally. As for Hani...well, being alone with her will not be embarrassing at all. She seems to have endless topics enthusiastically.


    "The mask man can control Xiaohong¡¯s nano robot because of the mask on his face and the controller is inside the mask. So if you want to defeat him, the easiest way is to take off his mask. Without the mask, he is just a Ordinary people!" Su Bai held a black grimace mask in his hand and bought it before coming to the park.


    This park is very large and remote, so it is convenient to practice here during this time.


    Slowly putting on the mask, Su Bai said: "Your task today is to jointly take the mask off my face!"


    "Ah? How is this possible, it is too difficult, how can we take the mask from your head!" Hani wailed.


    "Don''t worry, I only simulate the masked man, I won''t use other abilities!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai took out the props he had prepared long ago, and made a nano-robot imitation of steel."I will use magnetism to control them. The effect should be about the same or faster than the masked man. If you take off the mask, I will stop!"


    "Let me say yes, I didn''t keep my hands, so you''d better treat me as a real masked man."


    "understand!"


    Reiko Tanaka and Hani nodded, knowing that this was done for their own good, so as not to be caught off guard when the fight really broke out.


    Looking at each other, the two moved!


    Reiko Tanaka slid around quickly, like an afterimage.At the same time, Hani has thrown a small chemistry ball towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai waved one hand, and the fake nano-robot hit out like a huge black wave.


    "bump!"


    The chemical ball suddenly exploded and emitted a violent strengthening bubble, which instantly froze the fake nano-robot. At the same time, Reiko Tanaka had already rushed towards Su Bai.Su Bai waved his backhand, and another group of fake nano-robots flew towards Reiko Tanaka. Reiko Tanaka bent her knees and suddenly jumped up with her body, turning a few times in the air to force Su Bai, and at the same time stretched out her hand to grasp. Su Bai!


    "boom!"


    The fake nano-robot suddenly turned into a barrier and wrapped Su Bai into it. Reiko Tanaka hit it and flew out.


    "boom!"


    The nano robot shook away and went straight to Hani.


    Hani threw the chemical ball in a panic and dodged, but she was attacked until she flew out.


    boom!


    Hani fell to the ground, but the nano-robot rushed over, which made Hani stunned.


    That sense of fear made her forget to act!


    The nano robot didn''t stop, and was about to rush towards Hani, who subconsciously closed her eyes.


    As a result, I suddenly heard a crisp sound of clanging!


    This made Hani a little surprised, she opened her eyes subconsciously but found that someone appeared in front of her!


    Not Reiko Tanaka!


    But a woman in a white tights!


    The woman stood in front of Hani, holding a katana in her hand, swiping left and right to block the swarming nanobots.


    "Don''t froze, get up!"


    While resisting, the woman yelled at Hani eagerly.


    "Who are you?" Hani asked in a daze.

 C486

    "Are you still in the mood to care about these? Let''s solve the enemy first!" The katana woman said in a deep voice.


    Hani wants to say that we are practicing, you seem to have misunderstood...


    However, she found that Su Bai did not intend to stop or explain.On the other side, Reiko Tanaka had also got up and rushed towards Su Bai again.


    Although, this is a drill!


    But obviously, this is also serious!


    If it wasn''t for this woman who appeared Su Bai, would he stop?He stops, will the masked man stop?Thinking of this, Hani quickly put aside her distractions and joined the battle. She has only one thought now, and that is to get the mask!


    Item 0050


    The disk in Reiko Tanaka''s hand can be used for attack or defense. The two disks flew out. Reiko Tanaka dexterously avoided the swept nanobots and approached Su Bai. Hani threw a small chemical ball and it solidified. Will freeze to cover Reiko Tanaka!At the same time, the katana woman in white clothes kept slashing with the sword in both hands.The skill is very Japanese samurai style, the sword is superb, and the reaction speed is fast!


    Dealing with three people with one mind and three things. Su was still able to do it. With the appearance of the katana girl, coupled with the fierce battle, Hani and Reiko Tanaka have become serious as if they have forgotten that this is just a drill, and this effect Just what Su Bai wanted!


    As for this katana woman, she seemed to be a mixed-race, with an obvious Eastern face, but Su Bai had no special impression, and she didn''t know who it was or where it came from.Obviously, she misunderstood, but the effect is not bad!


    Su Bai danced his hands at will and attacked Reiko Tanaka and Hani, while the imitation nano robot under his feet dragged him to the katana woman.


    "Take off his mask and we will win!" Hani shouted at the katana woman.


    Without a word, the katana woman swung her backhand towards Su Zhan.Su Bai didn''t do anything at all. The fake nano-robot had already blocked her knife, and rushed towards her in a dense manner.The woman did not panic, dodged left and right while dexterously approaching Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    A small chemical ball flew over and froze the nearby fake nano-robot. At the same time, Reiko Tanaka¡¯s magnetic disk flew over and broke down many nano-robots, creating opportunities for the katana girl. The katana was dazzlingly moved towards Su. Stabbed in the past.At the same time, Reiko Tanaka slid quickly on the fake nano-robot, heading straight to Su Bai''s mask!


    The cooperation is not bad, and Reiko Tanaka''s response and shot time are also very accurate!Of course, Su Bai seems to be a little immature, but if he analyzes the situation of the masked man, he shouldn''t be able to respond, right?So Su lost simply stopped.


    "boom."


    There was a crisp sound from the samurai sword stabbing Su Bai, which made the katana woman a little startled, and she subconsciously looked up. At this time, Su Bai''s mask was taken away by Reiko Tanaka to reveal her true face!


    "Su Bai? Why are you!"


    The katana woman was shocked.


    "If it weren''t for me, you would kill someone with this cut!" Su Bai said indifferently and moved his knife away, and then said to Reiko Tanaka and Hani: "The performance is not bad, although It¡¯s an accident that there is one more person, but you have more people when dealing with masked men, so it¡¯s no problem. But there are a few points that need to be paid attention to, Hani, your ability is suitable for assistance, so it is very important to master the timing! Son, you have a very good grasp of the timing, but the means are too single, isn''t it possible to adjust the speed? If you master one fast and one slow, you can play a great role in combat, saving you time and energy."


    "The most important thing is to cooperate. This time only the two of you. Go back and cooperate with others. Otherwise, even if there are too many people, it will be you who fail."


    "Well, we got it!"


    Reiko Tanaka and Hani stood by the side obediently remembering Su Bai''s point, and the katana woman stared at the scene in a daze."Can anyone tell me what the hell is going on?"


    "We are in the exercise. Su Bai is pretending to be the masked man. We are going to take the mask from his head." Hani took it and explained, "Also, thank you for saving me just now!"


    "It''s nothing, anyway...you are just a drill." The katana woman said embarrassingly.


    She really didn''t expect such an oolong to happen. At the time, she saw this situation and saw that Hani was in danger and she came out to help without thinking. As a result, they were just practicing.


    "I didn''t explain it deliberately. Your presence made them take it seriously, so the effect is better!" Su Bai put away the fake nano robot and said with a smile: "I shouldn''t need to introduce myself, right?"


    "Of course!" The katana woman nodded and then retracted the sword back into its sheath, reaching out: "Hello, my name is Colleen Wen!"


    "Are you a mixed race?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Colleen Wen nodded: "Yes, my father is American and my mother is Japanese."


    "Your skill is good!" Su Bai smiled.


    "I learned it from my grandfather, he is a samurai!" Colleen Wen said.


    Su Bai nodded and looked at Reiko Tanaka and Hani. Although he said that he would not keep his hands, he was still a little lighter, but even so, the two seemed to suffer a little."Come here today, clean up and take you to dinner and take a good rest. Colleen Wen, you come with me too, it''s compensation for not telling you the truth just now!"


    Colleen Wynn hesitated for a while and seemed to want to refuse, but Hani''s enthusiastic invitation finally nodded and agreed.


    Simply tidying up things, Su Bai deliberately took them to a relatively high-end hotel in the local area. Hani was more happy. Reiko Tanaka was as calm as ever, but this Colleen Wen didn¡¯t seem to have any special reactions. Family conditions are good!


    His father was a professor of Asian history at Columbia University in New York City and was often busy teaching, so she was taken care of by her mother and grandfather most of the time. However, her mother died when she was very young, and later returned to Japan with her grandfather. , Learned samurai skills from his grandfather.It can be said that I have been training since I was young, no wonder it is so solid!


    During the period, Colleen Wynn also asked about the masked man. Hani told her about the matter. After learning about the masked man, Colleen Wynn actively offered to help. In this regard, Hani and the others naturally welcome Su. Did not refuse to lose.


    After eating, they left their contact information and prepared to disperse. If there is news, Colleen Wen will be notified.Hani and Reiko Tanaka went back to meet with the others in the Big Hero 6, while Su Bai planned to go back to the hotel to rest.


    After leaving the hotel, Su Bai found that Colleen Wen was in the same direction as him!


    "Do you live here?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Colleen Wen shook his head: "My family is in northern Japan, I live in the hotel in front!"


    After speaking the name of the hotel, Su Bai was shocked to find that she was staying in the same hotel as herself!


    Item 0051


    Coincidentally, Colleen Wen not only lives in the same hotel as Su Bai, but also lives on the same floor, even diagonally across the door.

 C487

    After asking, I realized that Colleen Wynn had actually been in for a few days, but he didn''t meet him before.


    The relationship between people and people is so wonderful, sometimes they are close at hand but can''t be touched, and sometimes they overlap because of accidents.This unexpected coincidence made the two of them a little surprised, as if they had a little more relationship.They went back to their rooms, and it didn''t take long to hear a knock on the door. Su Bai opened the door and found that Colleen Wen had changed into a black dress and was still holding something.


    "These are some specialties of Japan that my father likes to eat. Bring some over and give you a taste." Colleen Wen said with a smile.


    "Thank you then, come in!"


    Calling her to come in, Colleen Wynn put the things on the coffee table.Although it hasn''t been long after eating, it seems that some snacks and snacks shouldn''t take up much space. It tastes good.


    "Not bad!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen smiled: "My father really likes to eat this. I will bring some specially every time I visit him. Unfortunately, there are still many things that can''t pass the security check."


    "Are you going to America to see your father?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s it..." Su Bai thought for a while and said with a smile: "I should go back to the U.S. when it''s up to them. Then you can go with me. If you have anything that cannot pass through the security check, you can also take it with you. , My plane does not need to go through security check!"


    "This... won''t it be too troublesome?" Colleen Wen said hesitantly, a little moved.


    "No, as long as you don''t mind some of the conditions on my plane, it''s my special plane, so... you know." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen nodded clearly, and she could probably guess something about a man like Su Bai on the plane.After thinking for a while, Colleen Wen said: "In this case, I will go shopping first when I have time."


    "right now?"


    "Well, it should be available before closing." Colleen Wen nodded.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "I''ll go with you, if it''s really good, I can also take some back."


    "Trust me, you will like it!" Colleen Wen said confidently.


    After coming out of the hotel, Colleen Wen was familiar with the road. Mariko and Xuexu had taken him to some places before they were familiar, but the purpose at the time was not to eat, so he didn''t particularly care.Colleen Wen should be full of resentment that many things cannot pass the security check, so this time seems to be preparing for a big purchase and strongly recommending Su Bai.If Su Bai thinks it is good, she will buy it together and say thank Su Bai for sending her to New York!


    Although there are a lot of things, they can basically be delivered to your door, so the two of them didn''t carry large bags.


    "The snack street here is the most lively place."


    Colleen Wen took Su Bai to a certain snack street, surrounded by snack carts, shops, and so on. There were people coming and going, men and women in groups, either as couples or friends who came out to play together, it looked really lively.


    Su Bai nodded and was about to see what snacks were around him. He swept his eyes casually but suddenly felt a sign not far away swayed, as if something was there just now but it flashed past.


    "Dizzy?"


    Su Bai frowned and murmured, then followed Colleen Wen to go shopping.


    While walking and strolling around, Su Bai had a feeling of being stared at. The feeling was not strong, flickering, but lingering.


    "Being followed?"


    "This method, a ninja with a hand in hand?"


    Su Bai frowned secretly, looking around but found nothing unusual.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Just as Su Bai was about to use his psychic power to check the neighborhood, he heard Colleen Wen suddenly ask.


    Originally, Su Bai was about to shake his head, but watching Colleen Wen thinking of her ability suddenly changed her mind: "Are you good at tracking or anti-tracking?"


    Colleen Wen was stunned and nodded: "Didn''t I tell you? I''m actually a detective!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised."You never said it."


    "Well, maybe I forgot to say it." Colleen Wen smiled and said afterwards: "What? Someone followed us?"


    "Should be rushing to me. If nothing else, it might be a ninja of Shouhehui, and the level should be very high!" Su Bai whispered: "The previous incident had a little conflict with Shouhehui, haha... solved them. many people!"


    "I''ve heard of Shouhehui, a notorious killer organization." Colleen Wen said, "Leave it to me. I''ll come to him. You just need to treat it as if you didn''t find it."


    "Then it depends on your ability!"


    Now that Colleen Wen was so confident that he was defeated and used his psychic powers sparingly, so many people around to investigate one by one, the ghost knew what unsightly scenes would be seen.


    Colleen Wynn calmly continued shopping and chatting as if she didn''t know what was going on, while she was observing secretly.If it''s a ninja, it''s even harder to find it, and you need to be more careful.


    She learned samurai skills, not ninjutsu, but she also knows that ninjas are good at hiding!


    It seems that this ninja is very patient and very capable.


    If he doesn''t show his flaws, I am afraid it will be difficult to find him!


    Thinking of this, Colleen Wen suddenly took Su Baishou and quickly walked a few steps. There happened to be an alley next to her. She pulled Su Bai and walked directly in.


    This look seems to have found someone trying to escape, and the other person will definitely follow.But... this is not enough!After entering the alley, Colleen Wen suddenly pushed Su Bai to the wall. Su Bai looked at her in astonishment, and saw that she raised her head and put her arms around her neck as if to kiss him.


    "What are you doing?" Su Bai asked in astonishment.


    "Found it!" Colleen Wen said in a low voice, suddenly his eyes lit up."The direction of the alley, next to the trash can."

 C488

    Su Bai was stunned for a moment and naturally glanced in that direction, it seemed that everything was as usual and there was nothing unusual at all.But when Colleen Wen was so sure, Su Bai sensed the nearby magnetic field, and he found...someone!


    Colleen Wen shook his head while holding Su Bai as if he was very engaged, but in fact he didn''t even touch him.


    "Are you coming or me?"


    "Let me do it!"


    Su Bai responded, raising his hand as if to hug Colleen Wen.The moment the hand was raised, the ability was suddenly activated, and the magnetic field ability was activated directly.


    Chapter 0052 The Undead Ninja?I see if you die!


    Locking the magnetic field on the ninja next to the trash can, Su Baishou was ready to pull him over.


    "Wow!"


    The sound of pulling the plastic sounded, a piece of cloth slowly fell, and a circular iron ball suddenly flew out.


    "what?"


    Seeing the iron ball flying over, and looking at the empty trash can, Su Bai frowned slightly in surprise!


    no one!


    Looking up at the iron ball, Su Bai discovered that this turned out to be a magnetic field generator. After a little induction, he quickly discovered that the iron ball could simulate the human magnetic field.In other words, what I sensed just now was it, not a real person?


    Su Bai tried to control it, and soon the magnetic field on the iron ball was chaotic.


    "If it''s just an induction, it''s nothing unusual. Once it gets deeper, it will show up? This thing...how does it feel like it''s specifically used to deal with me?


    To put it bluntly, this magnetic field generator is like a blinding technique. It can only be seen but not touched.However, this was the first time that Su Bai had encountered this thing. The opponent was clearly prepared, and his position in the association was definitely not low, and his strength was very strong.


    After all, this thing can''t be placed here in advance, so the other party was indeed here before, just replaced himself with this thing first.


    So cautious!


    Even the magnetic field ability is prepared, so surely the mind ability is also prepared, right?


    Su Bai released his psychic abilities to quickly scan, and the memory images flashed in his mind, as expected...no ninja was found.


    The possibility of him leaving is very small. In all likelihood, he has the ability to shield the mind.


    This thing is not new!


    "There must be someone here just now. Look here, there are traces of being slightly rubbed on the wall. As for this...it should be some kind of high-tech invisible equipment." Colleen Wen picked up the piece of cloth on the ground after checking it. It was amazing... ¡­This piece of cloth is invisible and will automatically change with the surrounding environment, even if you look closely, it¡¯s hard to find the clue!"The other party must still be nearby, we..."


    Before Colleen Wynn had finished speaking, she retreated sharply.


    A shuriken flew quickly from the air, but before it landed, Su Bai controlled it and fell softly to the ground.Following a swish, Su Bai turned into an electric light and disappeared. The next moment Colleen Wen saw a bright light from the roof.


    Picking up the shuriken on the ground and carrying the invisible fabric, Colleen Wynn looked up, stepped back and dashed forward, stepped on the wall and jumped up suddenly, grabbing the edge of the window with one hand and swaying his body. She climbed up quickly with strength.


    There are about six floors in this building, which is an ordinary multi-storey building.


    Su Bai looked at the man on the opposite side on the roof top.


    Looks at the figure, it should be a man!


    He was dressed in a dark red ninja suit, with a face mask, and he was invisible with a katana behind him.


    "Why don''t you continue to hide?" Su Bai looked at him with a sneer.


    "I''m here to kill you, here...it''s suitable!" The other party''s voice was a little hoarse, his voice just fell, his hands were flying fast, in the darkness he didn''t hear any sound at all, and saw that the sword in the two hands had come before him.


    Soon, very abrupt.


    Just when he was about to stab him, he fell to the ground with a clatter, Su Bai gave a cold snort, watching the ninja who had drawn his sword suddenly shot.In an instant, the ninja felt that his sword was shaking violently, but he was about to let go of his hand. After a moment of stunned, the other party unexpectedly released the sword, and then took advantage of the trend to jump high and raise the shuriken.


    Su Bai held the flying katana backhand and swept it towards the sword in his hand. With a loud bang, the shuriken exploded.Along with the impact of the explosion, a thick mist that dazzled the eyes and choked the nose suddenly came out, and then immediately felt the strong wind coming from behind.


    Jingle bells!


    The two fought each other in an instant, and the opponent''s attack was very quick and tricky. From time to time, they would cooperate with a few shuriken attacks, and the fighting ability was very adept.The smoke gradually filled, the activation of the survival ability of the fittest made him unaffected at all, and the opponent... was even more prepared.


    The clashing sound was clear, Su Bai suddenly sold a flaw, and the opponent reached out and stabbed.


    Before Su Bai stood still, the blade stopped, and the kinetic energy was absorbed by Su Bai and shook his backhand.


    boom!


    The sharp blade exploded directly, and the figure of the ninja was seen quickly retreating immediately. Obviously he had released the moment of the explosion. This reaction ability and this combat experience were really extraordinary.Su Bai sneered and threw the katana with a backhand wave, and the speed was so fast that he almost reached the ninja''s eyes in the blink of an eye.


    The ninja reacted quickly and subconsciously rolled on the spot and avoided the fatal attack, but his shoulder was scratched and injured.


    The ninja glanced at Su Bai''s hand and suddenly a button appeared in his hand, which quickly went dark. At the same time, his body jumped directly back to jump down.But as soon as he moved his body, he was frozen in the air, and Su Bai raised his hand and sneered.


    "how¡­¡­"


    The ninja looked a little shocked at Su Bai. Before he could finish speaking, he saw Colleen Wen jump up, still holding several bombs in his hand.

 C489

    "Hey, I found it when I came up, so I took it apart!" Colleen Wen said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly, no wonder the ninja didn''t respond after pressing, and he didn''t expect to be demolished by Colleen Wen.


    "Your plan failed!" Colleen Wen said to the ninja.


    The ninja snorted coldly: "Really? Not necessarily! This bomb can be activated remotely after installation, but once it is removed, it will be forcibly detonated. Time... is coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a bang, and the bomb exploded when Colleen Wen took off his hand.


    So fast, Colleen Wynn didn''t react at all.


    When it was too late, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of Colleen Wen and slammed his hands toward the explosion.


    In an instant, the energy of the explosion rolled in Su Bai''s hands as if contained, and gradually calmed down after a few ups and downs.


    "So cautious and insidious."


    Su Bai smiled at the undecided Colleen Wen, turned his head and waved his hand to drag the ninja in the air.


    The mask on the ninja''s face fell off, and the spiritual power invaded in an instant, and Su Bai was already aware of it.


    "Chiriji, the legendary ninja of Shouhehui? He can quickly heal his wounds through meditation. Isn''t he called an undead? I really want to see if you can really be immortal!" Su Bai said with his fingers. Tap lightly on him.


    In an instant, the vast and powerful explosive ability suddenly appeared, and in an instant... the body of the ninja began to quickly disintegrate, and finally turned into powder suddenly.


    Item 0053


    "Chiriqui? Is he Chiriqui?" Colleen Wen said in surprise."When I was a kid, I heard my grandfather talk about him, saying that he is a legendary ninja, no matter how badly he is injured, he can''t die. I didn''t expect..."


    "It''s just self-healing ability, and it''s not particularly strong self-healing, so you can be far away from death!" Su Bai said with a smile."But this guy does have a hand, a magnetic field generator, and a mask that shields the psychic powers, all of which are carefully planned for me. People who have mental arithmetic and unintentional are really easy to suffer."


    "Yeah, I was almost... I didn''t expect that the bomb that was taken off had the function of compulsory detonation." Colleen Wen said with some fear.


    "After all, it is the high-level of Shouhehui, which is really different from the ninjas I met before!"


    This is Su Bai. If you change to someone else, Colleen Wen will definitely be injured or even die.


    After all, who would have thought that a bomb that has been dismantled would detonate?


    "His shuriken should be made of special materials. I can see through this to see if I can find clues to the hands." Colleen Wen said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, grabbing the samurai sword on the ground and flew over.


    "Continue shopping?"


    Colleen Wynn shook her head, and now she has nothing to go on shopping.


    The explosion on the rooftop caused a lot of movement and attention. There was already the sound of a police car below. Su Bai took Colleen Wen and teleported directly to the hotel.


    Su Bai''s room.


    Colleen Wen first shook her weight and waited until the weightlessness felt better. Then she said, "I''ll go back to the room first, and I will let you know if there is news."


    "Well, don''t worry." Su Bai nodded.


    After Colleen Wen returned to his room, Su Bai took out the phone, found a number, and called.


    The phone rang for a few times before connecting, and there was a faint sound of pattering water.


    "Are you taking a shower?" Su Bai asked in a daze.


    "wait!"


    Beautiful sister Tiger¡¯s voice came on the phone, and immediately after the sound of water stopped, she heard sister Tiger say: ¡°Well, I¡¯m really surprised to receive your call!¡±


    "Have you found the steel snake?"


    "not yet."


    "Do you need my help?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "No, I will solve my problem myself. Suddenly, kindly, what are your intentions?"


    Su Bai smiled: "What do you think?"


    "Speaking of it, it seems pretty good. If you appear in front of me now, I might promise to do it again with you!" Hu Jingmei said with a smile.


    When she said this, Su Bai''s mind naturally showed a picture.


    With a smile, Su Bai said: "Although I really want to, but I want to know if you have any clues about hand-healing!"


    "Hands together? Did they provoke you?" Hu Jingmei said with some surprise.


    "I just killed Chiriji, the legendary ninja undead!" Su Bai said.


    "Oh my God! You killed Chiriji. This guy is very difficult, but he is a master of hands!" Hu Jingmei exclaimed and said, "Although I have some clues, they are all some. Hello, I think you are definitely not interested. If you are a senior member, you will have undergone some kind of mental training, so it is difficult to get specific news!"

 C490

    "I know!" Although Su Bai knew his identity and his purpose from Chiriji, there was no information about the Shouhehui, as if there was some power to shield or erase these information, so he would Give this call to Hu Jingmei!


    "I can check it for you, and let me know if there is news."


    "Thank you!"


    "What are you polite?" Hu Jingmei smiled and deliberately asked: "The business is over, you...really can''t come?"


    "Next time, if you need to contact me by phone!" Su Bai smiled, and then hung up.


    "I need it now!" Hu Jingmei murmured, putting down the phone and continuing to take a bath.


    Although Shouhehui is a ninja organization or killer organization, its scale and strength are not that simple. Most of what I saw is just the tip of the iceberg. Su Bai remembers that in the comics Shouhehui even possesses the ability to resurrect dead people and black magic. , It can be said that the Marvel World is a relatively powerful and difficult organization, no less than Hydra...


    Early the next morning, Su Bai received a call from Hani, saying that he had found the location of the masked man, which was on a nearby island.The phone said in a hurry, I heard Hani say that Xiaohong was in a hurry to set off, so Su Bai and Colleen Wen went directly over and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Su Wei put down the phone and called Colleen Wynn, and when Colleen Wynn changed the equipment, she teleported directly with her.


    There is a base on the island with a quarantine sign hung on it, which seems to have been abandoned and quarantined.Su Bai went all the way with Colleen Wen, and soon saw several members of the Big Marine Corps in the base building!


    to be honest.


    Although I already know what they will look like, especially Hani and Reiko Tanaka, seeing them standing together still makes Su Bai feel very frustrated.


    "Dangdangdang!"


    "I will give you a formal introduction."


    "Xiaohong, Dabai, Monster Fred, Mustard Wujiang, Shenxingyu Sister and... Hani Lemon!" Hani finally pointed to herself.


    ...


    The atmosphere is a bit cold. Although Colleen Wen knows Hani and Reiko Tanaka, but the others do not. This combination looks... weird!


    As for Su Bai, it was even more plain, and then he said, "What about the masked man?"


    "I told you not to introduce it like this..." Reiko Tanaka said helplessly, covering her face.


    "Check that he is here, but I haven''t seen it yet, but we found something else!" Xiaohong said, pointing to the control room next to him.After entering, Xiaohong controlled and quickly played a picture.


    "This used to be Alistair''s laboratory. We suspected that he was a masked man! He wanted to buy my nanorobot but was rejected. I heard that he was an unscrupulous black-hearted businessman. This laboratory was previously used for research. Space transfer technology, but..."


    "Obviously it failed!"


    Seeing the explosion in the screen, Su Bai subconsciously looked out of the console. There was a huge circular device, which should be the space portal... But there was only one, and the other was obviously destroyed in the explosion of the screen. Lost!


    Item 0054


    Seeing that space portal Su Bai was originally a little interested, this technology is indeed good, but I didn''t expect Ariste, a black-hearted technology businessman, to be a bit capable.However, recalling the accident in the screen just now... forget it.


    It''s too unstable. A little external factor may cause danger. Su Bai is not like taking his own people to risk.What''s more, space transmission doesn''t necessarily require technology, it can be done by other methods.


    "Shushasha, hushasha..."


    When Su Bai was thinking like this, I suddenly heard a rustle, as if something was surging.Immediately afterwards, a huge wave composed of countless black nano-robots emerged in front of him. The huge wave rolled, and a masked man wearing a black windbreaker appeared!


    The appearance of the mask man is very imposing, quite like a big villain.When the giant wave dragged him into the air slowly, the masked man saw Su Bai next to the Big Hero 6!


    Under the mask he showed a sense of consternation!


    "Why is he here too! Now... in trouble!"


    If it''s just the Power Marines, the mask man is not worried.But it is completely different here with Su Bai. He clearly knows how strong Su Bai is. Although he has a nano robot, it is absolutely impossible to be Su Bai''s opponent.


    Thinking of this, the man in the mask waved his arm, and the nano-robot rushed towards them like a black spear.Several people in the Super Hero Marines were ready nervously in an instant, and Colleen Wen on the side had also pulled out the knife!


    boom!


    The operation room was crashed by the nano-robot, and everyone escaped.Hani threw a small ball directly, and a bubble channel appeared from the operation to the ground in an instant, and Reiko Tanaka slid down with a swish.At the same time, the nano robots rushed to the roof, and the masked man wanted to run!


    "Want to run? This is really a bit unexpected!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "This is not surprising, he must have recognized you! You are here, he has no chance of winning at all, it is normal to escape!" Colleen Wen said abruptly and jumped out, and the katana instantly pierced the nanobot and rushed Go down!


    At the same time, Fred, Mustard Wujiang, Xiaohong and Dabai have moved.


    Whoosh!


    The disk suddenly flew out, and the masked man subconsciously bent back and avoided, followed by a chemical ball exploding above his head, and the strengthening foam directly sealed the roof.


    The Big Hero 6 and Colleen Wen have made consecutive shots!


    According to the initial plan, it was to snatch his mask. Reiko Tanaka, Hani and Colleen Wen cooperated very well in this regard, and they naturally have more experience than others.


    "It feels much easier than before!"


    Hani murmured, she didn''t feel too much pressure now.


    "He is not Su Bai!"

 C491

    Reiko Tanaka said, slid past Hani quickly and got the ball in her hand. The whole person was stunned. Although the masked man was constantly attacking, his speed and reaction ability were far behind. No, when his attack reached Reiko Tanaka had already left.And he couldn''t do as much as Su Bai did, and deal with the Big Hero 6 and Colleen Wynn at the same time, the most important thing is... he still has to pay most of his attention to Su Bai!


    In this case, the masked man was kicked flying by Tanaka Rei before it lasted. The moment he fell, Colleen Wen made it up again. The continuous attacks caused the masked man to fall directly to the ground, and the mask was also Has fallen off.


    In an instant, the nano-robot lost control and collapsed and scattered to the ground.


    "Wow!"


    Reiko Tanaka bent over and swiped the mask directly.


    At this time, Xiaohong walked towards the masked man, and the masked man turned slightly to reveal an unexpected face!


    It was not Ariste, but Professor Robert who was buried in the flames with Ah Zheng. It was precisely because he wanted to save him that Ah Zheng returned to the flames and died!


    Shocked, stunned, angry!


    Xiaohong directly issued a kill order to Dabai. Dabai has been replaced by a set of chips by Xiaohong, but it is no longer a cute and heart-warming Dabai!


    "Wait, Xiaohong, you can''t do this, we...we should hand him over to the police!" The other members of the Power Marine Corps hurriedly said.


    They were just ordinary college students. Although they were wearing uniforms, their long-standing concept was to call the police rather than kill, so they stopped Xiaohong!But Xiaohong is obviously already in a hatred now that he can''t listen to this at all!


    "Mr. Su Bai?" Seeing Xiaohong going his own way, everyone had no choice but to ask Su Bai for help.


    Xiaohong also stopped subconsciously. Although he didn''t have much contact with him, Xiaohong still had a certain awe of Su Bai, and he knew that if Su Bai was blocked, he would have no way of revenge!


    Su Bai slowly said: "If it were me, I would kill him. This is my code of conduct, and it will have no effect on me, but Xiaohong...you are not me, you are still a child , So, think carefully about it yourself!"


    Xiaohong was silent.


    Others took the opportunity to persuade, especially Robert was also found in the video just now. The driver who had an accident at the portal was his daughter, so he wanted revenge.What''s more, even if he killed him, Ah Zheng would not be able to survive again.


    Under the persuasion of everyone, the addition of Su Bai''s words also made him think deeply, and finally went to Dabai and left!


    This action means that he has given up killing Robert.


    Everyone was relieved and thanked Su Bai.


    It didn''t matter if Su defeated, he didn''t specifically persuade Xiaohong to give up revenge, it was his own decision.


    As soon as Xiaohong left, all that was left was to call the police to arrest Robert. Su Bai did not participate in these matters. After saying this, Su Bai left with Colleen Wen.He will stay because of Hani''s enthusiasm on the one hand, and for the program to clarify on the other.However, I was busy looking for the masked man before, so Su Bai did not mention it.


    Now that the matter is over, Su Bai is going to talk to Xiaohong.


    When I found Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong was holding Da Bai and crying, and a video played on Da Bai''s chest, which was the video of Ah Zheng''s previous experiment.After waiting for a while, Xiaohong''s mood gradually returned to normal, and Su Bai said: "I am going to leave, before leaving... I want to talk to you about things, I want a great program chip..."


    Item 0055


    The Immortal landed slowly.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the Super Hero Marines and the others, smiling slightly, "The plane is here, we should leave."


    "When the Alien Science and Technology Exhibition Hall is completed, you are welcome to visit it."


    "Well, we will definitely go." Hani nodded heavily, a little disappointed.


    "Dabai''s program will be re-engineered, especially the appearance, so you can rest assured, Dabai... there is only one!"-After bidding farewell, Su Bai said to Xiaohong.


    Xiaohong nodded.


    Su Bai said that he wanted to discover the chip program, Xiaohong agreed very simply, maybe...this is what his brother wants to see, right?Research and development to benefit mankind?But Su Bai also promised that he would not blindly mass produce and would change his appearance.


    After all, the image is secondary, the main thing is the chip program.


    After bidding farewell, Su Bai took Colleen Wen on the plane.


    Although she had been prepared for a long time, Colleen Wynn was taken aback after entering the plane.


    Mariko and Xue Xu were not there, but whether it was Hyun Yin the Avengers, the Angel of El Salvador, the mutant or Mercury the vampire, she was amazed. If it was just an ordinary woman, it wouldn''t matter. Who knows that the rich and the rich are here? How many beautiful flight attendants do you raise on your own plane?But these people... I am afraid that no one can raise them except Su Bai.


    Avengers, Hyun Yin!


    Who can let the Avengers be a stewardess on his own plane?And... which kind?


    Although the defeat of Colleen Wen in Jiangsu did not make them as usual, Colleen Wen is not a fool, and can think of it.


    Su Bai went online to learn about the dynamics. The Black Queen moved quickly and was extremely high-profile.The eldest daughter of the loyal family, Mariko, sold the land in Japan to invest in the Bronx. News of her self-employment in the Bronx has been raging on the Internet, and Mariko has publicly stated that she has joined the nationality of the Timeless Island and became a member of the Timeless Island.Su Bai asked Xuanyin for a while to realize that Mariko had simply surrendered 50% of the company¡¯s shares to Timeless Island. The number of shares and the impact of the settlement in the Bronx were enough for her and Xue Xue. Xu has the citizenship of the Timeless Isle.


    The Immortal drove fast and finally landed slowly.


    Looking out the window, Colleen Wen was a little surprised: "This is... school?"


    "Columbia University." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen looked at Su Bai in amazement and was slightly moved. She only said once that his father taught at Columbia University before he remembered it, and he sent it here directly.


    "Thank you!"


    "Raise your hand." Su Bai smiled and helped Colleen Wen holding something to Xuanyin and they confessed that they should go back first, and then follow Colleen Wen to get off the plane.

 C492

    Colleen Wynn was shocked when she came down.


    "so many people?"


    "Don''t care." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Columbia University is relatively well-known to the school. It has a long history and elegant environment. Every year, it exports many talents to all walks of life. Daredevil graduated from the Law Department of Columbia University.When the Immortal appeared in the sky above Columbia University, it already caused a sensation!


    Never before has an airplane landed directly in a school like this.


    "This is... the Immortal?"


    "What immortal?"


    "You are too outdated. This is the special plane for the King of the Timeless Isle."


    "Immortal appeared here unexpectedly Su Bai is also here? Why? Is there any mutant in our school?"


    Before the Immortal had landed, there was a lot of discussion, and even many teachers couldn''t help but marvel.When Su Bai brought Colleen Wen down, the surroundings became silent in an instant, and the feeling was quite a feeling of a leader coming.


    "Hello Mr. Su Bai, I am the president of Columbia University!"


    As soon as I got off the plane, I saw a woman in her 50s and 60s approaching me and she enthusiastically introduced herself.


    "Hello!" Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand and shook it.


    Behind him, the Immortal took off and was about to leave. The principal asked tentatively: "I don''t know if Mr. Su Bai is here this time?


    "Just send her here by the way."


    "Hello, I''m Colleen Wen, my father Li Wen, professor of Asian history, I''m here to visit him!" Colleen Wen didn''t expect even the principal to come out to greet him.


    "It turned out to be Professor Li Wen''s daughter!" The principal said enthusiastically, and then beckoned a few people to come over and help with luggage and things."I''ll let people inform Professor Li Wen."


    "No, no trouble, I''ll be fine by myself!" Colleen Wen hurriedly said.


    "Then I will let people take you over!" The principal responded, and soon someone led the way.


    "Go ahead and call." Su Bai smiled at Colleen Wen, and Colleen Wen nodded and left.


    After Colleen Wen had left, the principal said, "Mr. Su Bai, why don''t you go sit in my office?"


    Su Bai nodded, the principal came out to greet him with such enthusiasm, and let people send off Colleen Wen. Obviously, there was something he wanted to tell him.Even though she is the king of the Timeless Isle, she has nothing to do with Columbia University. If she can make the principal so enthusiastic, she wants to sponsor it?


    This is nothing new, it couldn''t be more normal!


    When he arrived at the principal¡¯s office, a beautiful girl came in with coffee. The principal smiled and introduced: ¡°This is Lorna Desen. The president of the student union is very accomplished in art.¡±


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai!" Lorna Desen said hello with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, but Lorna Desen did not leave but stayed by her side.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard the president say: "Does Mr. Su Bai know us about Columbia University? We are..."


    "Wait!" Su Bai interrupted her about to begin long talk with a smile."If you have anything to say, it''s fine."


    The principal was stunned and said: "Then I''ll just say it, I wonder if Mr. Su Bai is interested in sponsoring our school? As a famous school with a long history, Columbia University still has a certain influence, which has a reputation for the image of the Eternal Island Improvement is also a great help!"


    "If only this is the case, I am not very interested. The reputation of Timeless Island has never been obtained by paying for it!" Su Bai shook his head indifferently: "I want to pay for Timeless Island, that''s okay! But this condition is acceptable. No, if the principal really has this idea, you can contact my people! For example...Bronx, Carla!"


    Chapter 0056 Erica and Lorna Desen


    There have been rumors before that the Bronx¡¯s sudden autonomy was due to the Soviet Union¡¯s defeat, and the newly appointed Kara was also from the Timeless Isle. It can be said that the Bronx already belongs to the Timeless Isle to some extent.Of course, these are just private rumors, it is hard to tell the truth from the false!Now Su Bai admitted personally, this shocked the principal.In just a few moments, she immediately decided to change her strategy. It is almost impossible to use the image of word-of-mouth to sponsor sponsorships. It must be mutual benefit!


    What can the school provide?diploma?Public reputation?What does the Timeless Isle need?


    In a short period of time, the principal was really not clear about it. Although Su Bai said that he would contact Kara, it is better to get Su Bai¡¯s approval intention. Thinking of this, the principal smiled and said: "I will re-form a detailed Plan, but it will take some time. Why not, there is a reception in the school in the evening, if Mr. Su Bai is willing to participate, I believe they will be very excited. Before the reception is over, I will come up with a new plan for you to have a look If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go to the Bronx to discuss with Ms. Cara."


    Seeing the principal put his figure so low all of a sudden, Su Bai was really hard to refuse.It''s not easy to get her to sponsor her, but if the plan is reasonable and really beneficial, Su Bai doesn''t mind investing some money, if you just want to empty the white wolf, it is absolutely impossible!


    He has money and doesn''t care about money, but it doesn''t mean that others can take him as a fool!


    "If Mr. Su Bai is interested, let Lorna Desen take you around school first, and accompany you to the reception later!" The principal said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded!


    Lorna Desen is very beautiful, with long blond hair, long legs and big breasts.


    The principal asked her to accompany her not necessarily as a beauty, but the beauty is still useful and attractive.If you change to a male, let alone Su lost, most men are not interested, after all, opposite sex attracts each other!


    Lorna Desen was quieter than expected, and there was no such initiative or suggestion, as if she was just visiting Columbia University with Su Bai normally, chatting from time to time, Su Bai found that the girl was quite innocent. She actually likes "Alice in Wonderland" and is still a girl who loves fantasy.


    This is indeed relatively uncommon, after all, she rarely likes fantasy works at her age.


    Unconsciously, in the evening, I came to the school''s small auditorium.


    The quality of the reception seems to be very high. Not everyone can participate, and it is not just students, teachers and professors or social people. It feels a bit like a gathering of upper class people!Su Bai immediately became the focus after appearing, causing a sensation.


    The appearance of the Immortal before has caused a great sensation. What''s more, Su''s identity is definitely the highest here. He is capable, looks handsome, and it is difficult to not be the focus. Many people come to say hello, there are men and some. Female, there are some girls who are not willing to leave after they come.

 C493

    After sending all these people away, Su Bai and Lorna Desen came to the bar and sat down. Lorna Desen said, "I''ll get you some food."


    "Trouble!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded so that the bartender had a glass of wine.


    "Lorna Desen is beautiful!" Just after taking a sip, Su Bai heard someone talking next to her.


    Turning around, she saw a woman in a crimson dress!


    He looks mixed, his skin is slightly dark, his appearance and figure are good.But seeing her face, Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled and said, "I seem to have seen you!"


    The woman sighed and laughed: "This way of approaching a conversation is a bit old-fashioned. Isn''t it shameful for the king of the eternal Isle to use this old-fashioned way?"


    "Black cat and white cat, a good cat can catch a mouse!" Su Bai responded with a smile.


    "Lorna Desen, for example? It should be easy if you want to date her, and it''s also very exciting!" the woman said with a smile.


    "Why?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Is still a virgin wife, isn''t it exciting?" The woman smiled.


    "Virgin, wife, these two words are against each other, Lorna Desson is married? I didn''t see her wearing a ring!" Su Bai did not expect Lorna Desson to get married. , At least I didn''t expect her to get married so early!


    "If you were sold by your parents to an 80-year-old man to be his wife, or an old man who was paralyzed in bed, you would not be embarrassed to put on a ring, and even more embarrassed to tell others!" The corners of the woman''s mouth raised slightly, like a mockery Said with a sneer: "Isn''t this kind of identity exciting? It can even be in front of his husband, maybe...it will anger his husband directly..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai was a little dumb."How did you know?"


    "It''s not difficult to find out some news." The woman shrugged!


    "But not many have this kind of thought! Your thoughts... are weird, why? Don''t you think life is boring?"


    "Don''t you realize it?"


    Su Bai laughed and clinked glasses with her."So you''re always looking for excitement, what''s your name?"


    "Erica Natches."


    Just saying Lorna Desen has returned with something.


    Erica looked at Lorna Desen and then at Su Baijiang drank the wine in one cup, and whispered to Su Bai with a smile but a smile: "Consider what I just proposed, it''s very exciting!" After that, Erica got up and left.


    Looking at her back, Su Bai''s mouth couldn''t help but raised slightly.


    Unexpectedly, I would meet Erica here!


    "Although Erica is a freshman, she is very influential in school and has many admirers!" Lorna Desen whispered.


    "Oh, what about you?" Su Bai looked at Lorna Desen. She really couldn''t tell that she was married. She was sold by her parents to an 80-something old man to be his wife. She was embarrassed and widowed. Ordinary women can''t stand it, right?


    Does she look normal?But... Maybe it''s the one who wants you to make her like fantasy novels?Because fantasy is beautiful, can you escape reality?


    Lorna Desen smiled and shook her head without answering.


    Somehow, Su Bai had a picture in his mind. What happened to him and Lorna Desen in front of her husband... She shook her head dumbly, Erica is really amazing, and a simple sentence can confuse her. Human heart!


    Item 0057


    Erica just caught the man¡¯s psychology. Everyone has a dark side. It only takes a word to cause it to be triggered and linger!Shaking his head to disperse the picture in his mind, Su Bai followed Lorna Desen and chatted casually, but when she looked at her, she was always thinking about it unconsciously.


    Just as the reception was about to end, the principal came and brought her new plan.


    Great!


    She actually intends to establish a branch of Columbia University in the Bronx, and the admission line is lower than that of other regions. If she does this, it will not necessarily improve the Timeless Isle much, but it will have an influence on the Bronx. It wasn''t a little bit of improvement. Obviously, she was a wise man. She started to move here after knowing that the Bronx actually belonged to the Timeless Isle.Looking at the sponsorship amount, it is not too much. It is about one-third of the funds required to establish a sub-university. That is to say, Columbia University still bears the main investment.


    Of course, Columbia University also has benefits, both on the surface and hidden!


    "Tomorrow you can go to Kara." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The principal nodded in relief and said, "I will be there early tomorrow morning. This is just a preliminary plan. We will discuss the specifics."


    "Well, it''s getting late, I''m going back!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the principal hurriedly said: "I will send you, oh, look at my memory, I still have something to deal with, Lorna Desen, you send Mr. Su Bai out."


    This acting is a bit fake!


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand: "No, I''ll just go out by myself."


    The principal looked at Su Bai and finally nodded.


    Coming out of the reception, passing through the quiet campus to the door, Su Bai saw a red sports car at the door!


    Erica was slightly surprised to see Su Bai coming out alone in the car.


    "Waiting for me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C494

    Erica nodded and said: "It seems that I can''t see the good show!"


    She was just waiting for herself to see if she would leave with Lorna Desen.


    "You are really boring, do you want to have a drink?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Where to go?"


    "You must have something exciting!" Su Bai walked over with a smile and got into the car directly!


    Erica smiled and started the car directly.


    The sports car roared on the road, and about half an hour later, it had already driven out of the city. Under the dim night sky, the car stopped on the side of the road, and Erica got off and faced the dim jungle on the side of the road."Dare to come?"


    "Give me a reason not to dare!"


    Su Bai smiled and followed.


    Through the jungle, I soon saw a dim villa.


    "Where is this?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Erica smiled: "The place where we drink..." Walking to the door, Erica motioned to Su Bai to open the door.


    Let yourself open the door?


    Su Bai said blankly: "You don''t have the key, this shouldn''t be your place."


    "I don''t live in the suburbs." Erica said with a smile: "However, the king of the dignified Timeless Isle breaks into someone else''s home to drink. This should be quite exciting, right?"


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand, and the door opened with a click.


    Erica walked in and turned on the light in the living room, as if she were at home, kicking her high heels away while walking, and barked to the nearby kitchen with her bare feet.There is not much to eat in the refrigerator, just a few grilled sausages. Erica puts it in the microwave and heats it up, then opens the cabinet next to it, takes out the quilt, and goes to the wine cabinet to open the bottle at will!


    Coming over to Su Bai, Erica smiled and ran into him and drank it, then threw the cup directly on the ground.


    "It looks like this cup is not cheap!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Erica smiled and shrugged."That''s exciting, isn''t it?"


    After speaking, he took a sip of the wine bottle, then reached out and threw away Su Bai''s cup, and handed the wine bottle to Su Bai.


    Erica''s posture was very arbitrary, she didn''t feel worried or guilty at all. She seemed to enjoy the excitement completely. Su Bai sat on the kitchen table and looked at Erica.


    "Ding!"


    With the sound of the microwave oven, Erica went over to put the sausage on the plate and walked to Su Bai, reached out and pushed Su Bai to let her lie down, put the plate on him, Erica took the knife and cut gracefully Now!


    "You are still the first person to dare to treat me as a table!" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "I think it''s very exciting!" Erica smiled, lowered her head and kissed Su Bai."And...is this all right?"


    Su Bai smiled and removed the plate on his body, then turned over and sat up and pinched Erica''s chin.


    Erica did not panic, but smiled instead.


    "Men are really greedy, you want more!" Erica said confidently.


    "Do you know what I want now?" Su Bai looked at her with a smile.


    Erica smiled sweetly: "I can tell from your eyes, you want me! Is it in the kitchen or the bedroom? The kitchen is more exciting, maybe next time you come to my guest and see this kitchen, you will think about it. This scene!"


    Very crazy woman!


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I want to know, do you want to do this, or you need to do it!"


    "Is there any difference?" Erica laughed.


    "Of course there is!"


    "If it''s what you want to do, I can accept it. If it''s what you need to do... then forget it. Your crazy energy really makes me fresh, but if you do it with a purpose, it''s boring!" Su Said with a smile!


    "What do you want to say?" Erica looked at Su Bai.


    "I want to know the information of Shouhehui!"


    Su Bai looked at Erica, Erica''s eyes flustered for a moment, but soon returned to normal!


    "Sure enough, it''s not exciting!"


    Erica smiled and said, "I thought I could attract you, but... you already know who I am!"


    "Knowing what plan the Shouhehui seems to be implementing in New York, once successful, the entire New York may be under its control!" Erica said with a smile: "I came to you to cooperate with you to deal with the Shouhehui. You should know if I Tell you directly, you won''t refuse."


    "So, you want to say that that was what you wanted to do, not what you needed to do."


    "If you can conquer the Eternal Island, wouldn''t it be exciting?"


    Erica smiled sweetly.

 C495

    Item 0058


    "I have never been the only one who conquered others, and no one else has conquered me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Erica believes: "Try it! I will make you fall in love with me!"


    "Love...falling to you! It''s possible," Su Bai said with a grin.


    Erica waved Su Bai''s hand, Yingying smiled and said, "Let''s wait and see."


    "Are you called the Zhenchunhui, or the Holy Society?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "True innocence!" Erica said."Why do you even know this? We always act very low-key!"


    "Do you know Daredevil?" Su Bai asked again.


    Erica nodded: "He was originally my goal! But I learned that you had a conflict with Shouganghui, so..." Erica shrugged and it was self-evident."Hands are very difficult to entangle, but if you are caught by it, it will feel like entangled in you, immortal! Especially when you kill the undead and there is no way to resurrect him and they have to plan in New York , They will definitely try their best to eradicate you."


    "It just happens to be the same as mine!" Su Bai smiled.


    Erica said: "There is no one better than us to meet with the understanding hands. I can help you find clues."


    "Then I will destroy the Shouhehui, you will be innocent, and the old man will solve the only enemy!"


    "Mutual benefit, isn''t it?"


    "Let me know if you have news, I think you know how to find me!" Su Bai smiled, and Teleport disappeared!


    Erica looked at the kitchen and mumbled: "It should be very exciting if it happened here for the first time, but it''s a pity..."


    ...


    Early the next morning, Su Bai handed over the Dabai chip to Hank, and asked it to create a batch of medical robots on the Timeless Island, which can facilitate timely and timely detection of everyone¡¯s health, emergency care, etc., and its testing also Can play a certain monitoring effect.


    After comprehensive consideration on the new image, it was finally decided to choose a female image, and it was put into use soon.It didn¡¯t take long for the people on the Timeless Island to discover that there were many female robots on the island. These robots can monitor the health of everyone at any time. When someone accidentally gets injured, the robot will soon come to detect and treat. People around me were surprised by the process.Soon, new news was released saying that this robot is a new welfare package for Timeless Island, ensuring that people on the island can get the most timely treatment in any place and in any situation. This makes the citizens of Timeless Island happy. The treatment... is It''s getting better!


    The appearance of this robot quickly attracted a lot of attention, even purchase orders, but Su Bai refused.


    A good thing, of course, is to be used by the citizens of the Timeless Isle first!


    Su Bai built a villa in the Immortal Manor by himself, in case of emergency, and saw Kara in the villa.


    Carla has just discussed a cooperation plan with the president of Columbia University. The Columbia University branch will soon be established in the Bronx and enroll students. Anyone who has the citizenship of the Timeless Island and the Bronx can enjoy tuition-free treatment, of course, this part of the expenditure Spend by the Bronx government.


    After getting the consent of Su Bai, Kara immediately held a press conference to notify the matter.


    Now the people in the Bronx are excited, and the entire United States is excited!Of course...this does not include the US government.However, many people are beginning to consider whether to move into the Bronx, Columbia University, tuition is free, this attraction is too great!


    Kara''s approval rate reached 100% almost instantly.


    The Loyalty Family, Columbia University Branch, two consecutive major events made the people of the Bronx look forward to something else, and they were not disappointed, and the civilian hospital plan was officially launched.Coupled with the highlight of the Alien Science and Technology Exhibition Hall, it can be said that the Bronx has become the most popular and most popular area in the United States.The newspapers in major cities are almost all about the Bronx. Of course... some newspapers are bolder, and they directly broke the Bronx has the support of the Timeless Isle. It is already considered one of the territory of the Timeless Isle. It has caused too many negative effects, and even many people openly support it.


    In the Immortal Manor.


    Su Bai is quite satisfied with the news papers. The better the Bronx develops, the more taxes will be collected. Warm water boils frogs. I believe that in the near future, perhaps the people of the Bronx will feel that they are citizens of the Timeless Isle. Up!


    "Sir, there is a man who claims to be rhomboid wants to see you." The servant walked over and said in a low voice.


    "Rabella? Let her come in!"


    It didn''t take long for him to see Lingban walking with the servant in casual clothes.


    Su Bai didn''t ask how Lingban came here directly. He is definitely the focal point now, and his every move is easily reported.


    "Mr. Su Bai!"


    "Sit down, something to drink?" Su Bai said to Lingban with a smile.


    Water chestnut shook his head: "No, no, I''m here to tell Mr. Viper Gang!"


    "Oh, let''s talk!"


    Mrs. Viper was dealt with by herself, and Su Bai asked Bad Girl Company to deal with the Viper Gang, which seemed to have been effective.


    Lingbi nodded and spoke slowly."After the husband informed us of the news, we attacked the Viper Gang. The Viper Gang fell into civil strife, so we easily destroyed many of the Viper Gang''s strongholds and killed several members of the Viper Gang, thanks to the help of a girl named Laura. , She said that she is also a member of the Timeless Isle! At present, the Viper Gang has officially collapsed. Although some members have fled, and may even resurrect, we will always look for them to fight."


    "Well, good job!"


    The Viper Gang is very powerful, and it is not easy to eliminate it completely. There will always be a resurgence in the name of the Viper Gang, but it is useless if it can''t be formed, at least the real Viper Gang is dead!


    Of course, Su Bai is not concerned about this.


    "How is the harvest?"


    "It''s a great harvest, and the specific numbers have been sorted out." While talking about it, Diamondback took out a document, but Su Bai did not answer it."Go back to the Black Queen, and get your nationality by the way!"


    Rhododendron nodded excitedly: "One more thing, there is a rooftop apartment in the center of New York, the environment is very good, we think...maybe your husband will be interested. But the procedures are a little troublesome, you may need your husband to find a lawyer to come forward!"


    Chapter 0059: The Rooftop Apartment And The Injured Erica

 C496

    The rooftop apartment is not special, but the rooftop apartment in the center of New York is another matter.In the center of New York, it is a place with a lot of money. A luxurious rooftop apartment may be something that many people cannot afford to live in for a lifetime!Since Lingban said so specifically, this rooftop apartment must not be too ordinary!When it comes to real estate, besides the Immortal Manor, he is the Timeless Island. As a rich man, as a king, he is indeed lacking. Especially now, Su Bai feels that he also needs a secret space.


    Su Bai picked up the phone and called the law firm to ask Karen to come over. After about 20 minutes, Karen came, but he came by taxi.The office is just a car. I bought it because I became the exclusive office of Timeless Island. Although there is income, because Matt often helps others for free, the office¡¯s current finances have not improved much.


    It¡¯s also convenient to come here without driving. Su Bai directly took Karen and Diamondback to the rooftop apartment!


    Luxury and atmosphere!


    There are at least more than 600 square meters indoors, and the outdoor rooftop has its own swimming pool. If the house is at market price, it will cost at least tens of millions.Looking at the decoration style and furniture, they should be very new. Su Bai asked casually toward the diamond: "Who originally lived in this house?"


    "Mrs. Viper!"


    "Mrs. Viper prepared it for herself, but she hasn''t had time to live. It was handled by the spearhead snake. The person has been caught by us, and the procedures have been completed. It just needs a simple processing by a lawyer!" Said.


    "It''s cheaper for me!" Su Bai smiled. He is still very satisfied with this house. Not to mention the swimming pool, standing in front of the French windows and looking at the city, the feeling of looking down at the mountains is also very good.


    "Leave the documents to her. Her name is Karen, from the law firm. If you need a lawyer in the future, you can directly contact her if you have any troubles there. The fee is still to be paid, but you can rest assured!" Su Bai said with a smile .


    Ling Bian nodded and greeted Karen.


    Only then did Karen wake up like a dream, obviously stunned.


    She once imagined that one day she could live in such a house, but...even if she is poor, she may not be able to afford it all her life.Although it sounds like the origin of this villa is not so right, Karen didn''t ask much, holding the rhomboid papers and preparing to go back to deal with the matter.


    "I bought a car by myself, it was not convenient to run back and forth. I just turned back and handed the bill to the Black Queen, which means I agreed." Before Karen left, Su Bai said calmly.


    After a pause, Karen nodded slightly before leaving.


    "Where are the others?" Su Bai asked towards Lingban.


    "I''m still tracking the whereabouts of other Viper Gang members, and I will rush back to help in a while!" Lingban said.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Seeing that Su Bai seemed to have no other orders, Lingban left after a while.


    Su Bai did not rush to leave, strolling around inside and out, then came to the rooftop and looked at the city below, the breeze blowing on his face, this tranquility made Su Bai feel very enjoyable, seeing the small mountains, quite a bit This kind of power is in hand, the feeling of overlooking all beings.


    I don''t know how long the phone rang, Karen called and said that the real estate documents had been processed, and from now on this house belonged to Supai.After hanging up the phone, Su Bai turned around and left to go to the neighborhood to buy something and live here at night!


    As soon as he was about to go out, Su Bai''s phone rang, a strange number.


    After Su Bai answered, Erica''s voice came through the phone.


    "Hi, do you miss me?"


    "What if you think about it, what if you haven''t thought about it?" Su Bai said while preparing to go out.


    "If you think about it, you can see me right away!"


    "I remember you won''t teleport!"


    Su Bai smiled and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, he saw a person standing outside the door, dressed in a crimson cheongsam, with a phone in his hand. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Erica?Su Bai was slightly surprised: "Why are you here?"


    "Rooftop villa, you are not the only one who can afford to live!" Erica said with a smile.


    Su Bai was dumb."This is a coincidence!"


    "This is fate!"


    Erica smiled and said, "Are you going out?"


    "Buy something!"


    "I''ll go with you, just to tell you about my gains!" Erica came over and said.


    A faint fragrance of perfume floated over.


    Su Bai frowned: "Are you injured?"


    Erica froze for a moment: "You can smell this? I sprayed perfume on purpose!"


    "It''s because you sprayed perfume!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Erica stunned and smiled: "It seems that you are very impressed with me. Remember I didn''t spray perfume before!"


    "come in!"


    Su Bai shook her head and let Erica in. Erica glanced at it casually and said: "My injury is not a major problem, mainly because of this... This is when I found a ledger in the work of a certain hand union. It records some transactions of drugs, arms, human trafficking, and a message that I cannot decipher. This may be an important thing to be transported by the hand-held association!" On the one hand, Erica took out a ledger from her bag!


    "Wait!"


    Su Bai did not pick up but disappeared suddenly, and the next moment he directly brought the medical robot from the Immortal Manor.


    "what is this?"


    "Healed you!" Su Bai took the ledger and looked at it, and immediately after the medical robot had helped Erica check the injury and prepare for treatment, Erica directly took off her cheongsam and let the medical robot treat him, Su Bai looked up I looked a little surprised.


    Not surprised her being so bold, but surprised her injury!

 C497

    There was a deep wound near her left rib, and there seemed to be bruises on her body.


    You don¡¯t need to ask, it¡¯s not that easy to get this ledger.


    The medical robot helped her re-treat the wound and wrapped it with gauze. Erica didn''t worry about putting on the cheongsam, but sat next to Su Bai and turned over a page of the ledger."That''s it, it should be some kind of password, but I can''t decode it without knowing the method!"


    "You don''t like wearing underwear?" Su Bai asked with a glance.


    Erica smiled and said, "You don''t like watching?"


    Item 0060


    "Too small!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, taking back his gaze, taking out his phone and taking a picture of the ledger.


    "What are you doing?" Erica asked curiously.


    "Let someone decipher it!"


    Su Bai sent the photos to Xianzhe and asked her to find some decoding, as long as it is in language, the decoding can be deciphered.


    "Is it really small?" Erica looked down at herself, then smiled at Su Bai and urged: "Would you like to try it?"


    "Not interested in."


    She was still wrapped in gauze. Although Erica seemed to be used to it, it didn''t affect her, but he just saw that the wound was not light, so even if Erica was teasing herself deliberately, Su Bai could not rise up. thought.


    "Choose one of the bedrooms upstairs. Go and rest first." Su Bai stood up and said, "I''ll go for a walk and buy some things."


    "I''ll go with you!" Erica said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "If you let you rest, just rest."


    Erica pouted her lips and said nothing.


    After coming out, Su Bai went shopping nearby. It is not too far from the Avengers Building and the New York Temple of the Mage. When it comes to the Temple Su Bai remembers the last time he let the guardian of the New York Temple Daniel Drum I asked Gu Yi if he could learn magic. At the time, he said that if there is news, he would let Tina Xiu inform him, but after a long time, he didn''t see her come to him. I don''t know if he has forgotten or has no news.


    When the Shouhehui matter is resolved, you can ask.


    While shopping, while a sage called, the decoding has been deciphered. It is a time and place, just tonight!


    "Let me see."


    Su Bai confessed that he did not intend to take the shot himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai returned from shopping. Erica was still in the living room, but fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.


    Find a stall to cover her, Su Bai went to the kitchen to get something to eat!


    Night is coming!


    Two people quietly appeared in an abandoned building area!


    "Remember that everything is under my command, and don''t act arbitrarily." The storm girl with white hair in black and white whispered toward the person next to her.


    "Ok, I know!"


    At the side of Storm Girl, it is not a member of the Immortal Special Attack Team, but Li Qianhuan.


    Li Qianhuan was responsible for protecting Zhao Hailun¡¯s performance twice, and he wanted to join the Immortal Assault Team. This time, the storm girl brought her to come with her to be a test. If she performed well, she would help and suggest to Su Bai. Li Qianhuan joined the matter.


    It just so happens that Pietro''s newcomer, code-named Kuaiyin, performs well, and can let them join together!


    "What the hell is there?" Li Qianhuan asked curiously.


    The Storm Girl shook her head: "Since the gentleman asked to come here to investigate, it means there must be a problem here!"


    The two spoke softly and quickly checked around, but they didn''t find any abnormalities, nothing, and no one!


    "Has it been transferred?" The Storm Girl murmured softly but suddenly felt something was wrong."Be careful!" yelled softly, and countless ninjas appeared around instantly.


    In an instant, Storm Girl and Li Qianhuan were already under attack.


    ...


    The night breeze slowly, Su Bai stood in front of the French windows, drinking wine and watching the night.


    Footsteps sounded behind him, Su Bai didn''t look back, and immediately felt his arms around him from behind.


    "Thank you for dinner... and pajamas, I like this color very much!" Erica said softly.


    Su Bai gently patted Erica''s hand, and Erica let go and stood beside her.


    A dark red hanging slip pajamas, barefoot, she walked in front of Su Bai, turned her back against the window, facing Su Bai, smiled and said: "You are so good to me, I''m afraid I will fall in love with myself. you!"


    "You won''t fall in love with others so easily!" Su Bai smiled lightly."You are Erica, the excitement-seeking Erica. It is good for you to tease me or conquer me just for excitement. Of course, I will not fall in love with you, because you are too crazy and your heart is Dark, bloodthirsty... Killing will not cause you any moral problems, but it will make you feel exciting. The darkness in your heart makes you a killer!"


    "The old man saw this, so I trained you!"

 C498

    Erica turned slightly flustered.


    "I will fall in love...I will fall in love with you, but I won''t fall in love with you! Maybe it''s the same smell, looking for excitement, isn''t it good?" Su Bai stroked her cheek, Erica''s eyes became a little hot .


    At this moment the phone rang suddenly, and Su Bai took out the phone to connect.


    "Sir, I am Storm Girl!"


    "Ok?"


    "We were attacked by a ninja at the location where we decoded, but we didn''t find anything suspicious!"


    "Got it, I''ll pass in a while!"


    Su Bai responded and hung up the phone, only to see Erica walk aside, taking off her pajamas while walking.Su Bai just wanted to ask her what you were doing, but suddenly saw that she didn''t know where she got out a bag with a set of clothes in it.


    A black waistcoat and tight-fitting uniform, and the face covered by a red mask showed only the eyes.


    Erica came over and smiled and said, "I''m ready, let''s go!"


    Su Bai shook his head and teleported directly with Erica.


    The next moment, the two suddenly appeared.


    Many ninja corpses were lying on the ground, while Storm Girl and Li Qianhuan came over.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing Li Qianhuan and Su defeated was a little surprised.


    "I brought her here, she... behaved very well!" Stormgirl explained.


    "Performing well?" Su Bai looked at Li Qianhuan, her appearance was somewhat embarrassed, and her clothes had a few more holes.Li Qianhuan subconsciously hid because he felt that Su Bai was looking at him.


    "Are you injured?" Su Bai asked after seeing her small movements.


    "No!" Li Qianhuan said.


    Su Bai nodded and said nothing.


    "They are all killers of Shouhehui, the level should not be too high, maybe... things have been transferred away." Erica checked, and then said towards Su Bai.


    "Maybe not!"


    Su Bai shook his head, lifted his foot and stomped lightly.


    The huge force caused the ground to collapse, revealing a dark basement.


    Item 0061


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Storm Girl and Li Qianhuan were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that there was a basement under the abandoned building area.


    "Qianhuan, shine!" Su Bai said, and Li Qianhuan hurriedly released a few bursts of energy like fireworks.As the light from the fireworks entered the basement, there was only a straight passage inside.


    Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand, and a weak electromagnetic pulse suddenly sent out.


    In an instant, the electromagnetic pulse pierced forward. Su Bai was always inducing this electromagnetic pulse. As the electromagnetic pulse changed, Su Bai¡¯s eyes seemed to gradually construct a picture, a structure picture, and the light of the electromagnetic pulse. The environment of the basement came to mind as the depth of


    This feeling is somewhat similar to Daredevil¡¯s auditory system, which produces images in the mind through sound feedback projection. The principle is similar!


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and the electromagnetic pulse disappeared.


    Immediately following the activation of their spiritual power, they discovered the memories of these people, and then Su Bai said: "A total of 23 ninjas, kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    The Storm Girl replied and walked in with Li Qianhuan, but Erica wanted to follow but was stopped by Su Bai.


    "Forgot to have an injury?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows, then turned to the ground.Erica pouted her lips as if unwilling, but followed him up.


    "Have you heard of Hei Kong?" Su Bai asked.


    Erica nodded and said: "Of course I have heard that the training I have received is to destroy it. Hei Kong is a legend of Shouhehui, and it is also the most powerful weapon! What? Is it related to Hei Kong?"


    Su Bai nodded. I just found out the memories of those ninjas and learned that they were protecting a thing that was just delivered, and they moved away immediately after they arrived. There is no memory in this aspect, but Su Bai guessed that it should be. A container.


    Hei Kong is a name, it is the oldest and most powerful energy of hand-combination, and it also has a name: "beast".It is said that it is an ancient monster, and only people with special talents will be selected as the container of the beast and become the black sky.


    I remember that Daredevil was once possessed by a beast in the comics, and he became the new boss of the Shouhehui, established a shadow domain, and became a black sky.


    The Daredevil who became the black sky has become extremely powerful, and he has overturned many heroes including the evil spirit knight, and you can see the power of the''beast''!But it will also affect people''s minds to become dark, bloodthirsty, and eventually become a dark monster!


    This is probably the plan of the Shouhehui!


    Hei Kong, or there are many containers of beasts, not just one, and the selected person will be affected from childhood.Su Bai looked at Erica subconsciously. Could it be related to her darkness and bloodthirsty? Erica was also the chosen person?


    "What are you doing looking at me with this kind of eyes?" Erica asked Su Bai suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s nothing, I want to see the old man!"

 C499

    "I can arrange!" Erica said.


    At this time, Storm Girl and Li Qianhuan came up, and they had obviously solved the ninja below. Perhaps with previous experience, Li Qianhuan seemed to be more relaxed.


    "You go back, Qian Huan... go back and change into new clothes." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Huh?" Li Qianhuan was stunned for a while, she would definitely change into new clothes after returning!


    Seeing Li Qianhuan didn''t react, Su Bai smiled and took Erica away.


    "What do you mean, sir? If the clothes are all broken like this, I will definitely get new ones when I go back? Why... also reminded me specifically?" Li Qianhuan asked suspiciously towards Stormwind.


    Storm Girl Yingying smiled and said: "The new clothes your husband said are not the clothes you usually wear, but the clothes I..."


    "Ah..." Li Qianhuan was stunned, and said excitedly: "Mister means...I...I can join the Immortal Commando?"


    Storm Girl nodded with a smile.


    Soon... Li Qianhuan''s excited voice rang in this abandoned building area.


    "this is?"


    Erica looked around suspiciously and found that it was not the rooftop apartment, but... the place where the old man lived.After a moment of stunned, Erica reacted without asking how Su Bai knew the old man was here.


    At this time, an old man walked out of the dark slowly, with white hair and sunglasses.


    It is the old man!


    The old man is blind like Daredevil, and the master of Erica and Daredevil.


    "Let me ask something!" Su Bai looked at the old man, and said straightforwardly: "Erica, is it Hei Kong?"


    "what?"


    Erica was stunned for an instant."What are you kidding? How could I be..."


    She stopped before she finished speaking. She found that the old man hadn''t denied it, and his expression seemed...it seemed to prove that Su Bai was right!


    "I am Hei Kong? The training I have received for so many years is to deal with Hei Kong, and the result is...Is it myself?" Erica said in disbelief towards the stickman: "Answer me!"


    "Yes!"


    "I thought I could change you and let you control the darkness in my heart."


    "I also thought that Su Bai could eliminate Shouhehui, but I didn''t expect...he discovered so quickly!"


    The old man nodded and said indifferently: "Hei Kong is the deadliest weapon of Shou Kong. I train you to hide you. I just hope that Shougang will not find you! Su Bai, since you know about Hei Kong, you should also know. What will happen if Erica becomes a black sky!"


    "Become the boss of the Shouhehui, be possessed by the beast, and become a dark murderous monster!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Once Shouhehui knows her identity, it will definitely try every means to get her! So... Hei Kong must die!" Gun old man said in a deep voice.


    "You... want to kill me?" Erica looked at the old man in disbelief, never expected that he would say such unsympathetic words.


    The old man looked at Su Bai silently: "Once the hands-on meeting is successful, New York will never have peace. You don''t want your place to be implicated, do you?"


    "Of course I don''t want to be implicated." Su Bai said slowly, Erica suddenly turned back and looked at Su Bai."You want to kill me too?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head...


    Item 0062


    "I''m here to ask this just to know if you are Hei Kong. This can explain why your personality is so bloodthirsty and dark, why you like to pursue excitement so much. You are using this method to curb the dark impulse in your heart."


    Su Bai walked towards Erica slowly, Erica stepped back and stared at Su Bai, and finally stopped slowly.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to caress Erica''s face.


    "Do you want to be Black Sky?"


    "If you want to become a black sky, I won''t stop you, but I will surely kill you if you have a hand-to-hand meeting. Then we will have our own abilities!"


    Erica shook, of course she didn''t want to be a black sky.


    "That''s easy!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Do you want to have some excitement?"


    "Exciting?"


    Erica looked at Su Bai suspiciously, but Su Bai had already teleported away with her directly.


    Feeling the two people leaving, the old man frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Rooftop apartment.


    Su Bai came back with Erica, and Erica watched suspiciously as Su Bai walked to the side, took a sip of the wine, and handed it to herself.After taking a sip, the spicy taste gradually calmed her down, and asked Su Bai, "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s a big ticket!" Su Bai said with a smile: "Hands-in-hands are hidden deeply and it is difficult to find them, but didn''t the stickman say it? If they know you are the black sky, they will definitely come here!"


    "Are you going to use me as bait?"

 C500

    "Afraid?"


    Erica smiled: "It''s exciting, I like it!"


    "It''s getting late, take a good rest." Su Bai said to Erica with a smile.


    The night breeze slowly, Erica found a room to rest, Su Bai contacted Timeless Island and confessed.


    Since you want to play, play bigger!


    Completely wipe out the hands together!


    At noon the next day, Su Bai came to the company that Erika had previously stole the ledger!


    This company is one of the Shouhehui industries. The president is called Hiroshi Fujiwara. He should be a senior member of the Shouhehui to help him do things. Although there is no way to know the information of the Shouhehui, he can let him spread the message!


    In Fujiwara Hiroshi''s office, Fujiwara Hiroshi is processing documents.


    Suddenly he raised his head sharply, and then he saw someone suddenly appear.


    Su defeated!


    Fujiwara Hiroshi was shocked, why did Su Bai come?Did he discover his identity?


    "take it easy!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao then opened the chair and sat down opposite him."I know that you are a hand-healing person, and I also know what your hand-healing is up to! Are you looking for Hei Kong? Of course, you may not know, but your boss must know. Tell him for me, Hei Kong In my hands, at ten o''clock this evening, in the abandoned building area, if you don¡¯t come, I will kill Hei Kong!"


    After that, Su Bai has disappeared!


    Fujiwara Hiroshi was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Bai to come and leave so suddenly.But he dared not delay, and hurriedly passed the news.


    The current leader of Shouhehui, letter!


    At this moment he was looking at a huge container that looked like a coffin, with two words written on it.


    Su Sheng!


    This is the most important thing of the hand-healing association, which can bring people back to life, and at the same time become a necessary container for the black sky!


    "Su Bai found Hei Kong, and meet at''Shadow Domain'' at about ten o''clock tonight, otherwise he will kill Hei Kong!" A woman wearing a black dress said to Xin.


    Xin frowned: "He found Hei Kong?"


    "It should be, he came here to tell us that he might want to kill us all at once!" the woman said.


    Xin said in a deep voice: "In any case... Hei Kong must be obtained, Mary, summon everyone, our goal is to get Hei Kong... once we succeed, we will leave immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    The woman named Mary turned and left!


    ...


    Abandoned construction area, this was originally a community that Jinhe planned to develop, but because Jinhe was arrested in prison, this construction area also stopped.Everyone else is because he just wants to take the opportunity to make money. In fact, he is just helping the association to build this place. The purpose... is to create a''shadow field'', which is prepared for the future black sky!


    As night falls, time passes by every minute!


    Under the abandoned building, Erica wore a tight-fitting black uniform and hung her hands tied with rope.


    This was Erica''s own idea. If she stood upright next to Su Bai and made it clear that she told Shouhehui that they were together, then the so-called killing of Hei Kong might not be believed.Only by letting Shouhehui''rescue'' themselves can they attract them!


    "Are you sure you can break free at any time?" Su Bai asked towards Erica."It feels very tight!"


    "Of course!" Erica said with a smile: "Aren''t you going to do something to me? Such a hands-on person will believe that I was caught by you!"


    "Do you want to find excitement again?" Su Bai smiled and said, "Such excitement, let''s talk about it when there is no one."


    "I almost forgot, there are all your people around here! Are you sure you won''t let the hands-on people run away?" Erica said.


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, at this moment, a group of people suddenly appeared in the distant darkness!


    "so much?"


    Although it was expected that the Shouhehuihui might come out in full force, but I did not expect that there will be so many, this number must be at least...thousands of people?Where did Shouhehui hide so many ninjas?


    One by one dressed in neat ninja suits, there were so many densely packed like tides.The ninjas in the front row all had bows and arrows in their hands, and stopped when they approached about a hundred meters.


    Among the crowd, a woman walked out slowly.


    Glancing at Su Bai and Erica who was hanging, the woman slowly said, "What are the conditions?"


    "Are you the boss of Shouhehui?"


    Seeing this woman Su Bai was quite surprised. Didn¡¯t expect that the boss of Shouhehui would be a woman?


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked with interest.

 C501

    "Mary!" the woman said.


    "You don''t look like the boss of the hands-on association." Su Bai said.


    "Because it''s not like it, no one doubts it!" Mary said lightly.


    Su Bai nodded: "It makes a lot of sense. You shouldn''t be an idiot to be the boss of Shouhehui, you should be able to guess...I didn''t plan to let Hei Kong go, right?"


    Marie snorted and raised her hand and waved it. In an instant, countless bows and arrows shot towards Su Bai. At the same time, thousands of ninjas quickly rushed over!


    Item 0063


    Watching the rain of arrows, the crazy crowd.


    Su Bai didn''t even mean to shoot. Seeing the arrow rain approaching, a ray of light flashed from the dark, with a bang, the energy light wave burned all the arrows in the sky.Immediately afterwards, I saw the laser eye coming out of the dark, and with the appearance of the laser eye, countless fireworks floated from the sky to the ninjas and exploded!


    boom!boom!


    The two suddenly jumped down from a height, and with a chuckle, sharp steel claws and nails were revealed.


    A quick shadow suddenly passed through, and for a moment people turned their backs.


    There was thunder in the air, and a person slowly floated down from the air.


    Laser Eye, Wolverine, Lady Death, Kuaiyin, Li Qianhuan, Storm Girl... and the blue light that suddenly appeared, Nightcrawler!


    "The Immortal Secret Service!"


    Seeing these people suddenly appearing around, Mary glanced back subconsciously.


    Damn it!


    A steel-like man suddenly appeared, and two people stood behind him.


    Two men with helmets.


    One is Magneto, and the other is a girl, wearing a green uniform and a green helmet. The most important thing is that even her hair is green!


    The two of them took a look, and they felt the surrounding magnetic field vibrate in an instant. Countless steels flew from a distance with deafening clattering, and it didn''t take long for a huge steel wall to appear behind them!


    "It''s not just the Immortal Special Attack Team!" Magneto said lightly.


    All retreats are blocked, this is to kill them all!


    Mary''s face became a little dignified. She thought that Su Bai was the only one, so even if she sacrificed a large part of the ninjas, she would succeed if she was able to take advantage of the chaos.But never expected that he even called someone!


    This is trouble!


    There was a melee.


    The Immortal Assault Team launched a frantic attack on the ninja.


    Although they don''t have the advantage in terms of numbers, there are only a few people here, but the other side has thousands of people, and the movements and strength of these ninjas are not weak, but the difference in strength is irreparable.Seeing the sharp decrease in the number of ninjas, and listening to the sound of killing, Mary''s expression suddenly changed, her eyes and expressions becoming evil and sharp.


    The trousers holding the left leg with one hand suddenly tore, the trousers were directly torn to reveal the entire thigh, Mary tilted her head slightly and squinted at the immortal agent team.


    boom!


    With a sudden wave of his palm, a burst of explosive energy was suddenly thrown towards Kuai Yin in the crowd, and it exploded in an instant.Kuaiyin''s reaction didn''t slow down and hurriedly avoided. She glanced at Mary and rushed over with a somewhat unexpected swish.


    "boom!"


    Kuaiyin felt as if he had hit something, and was a little dizzy.


    When she raised her head, she saw an energy field around Mary. Mary sneered and spread her hands.With a bang, the surrounding flames burned quickly and went straight to Kuaiyin. Kuaiyin was shocked and quickly dodged, followed by countless shurikens flying over.


    Da da da!


    Going deep into the ground in the phone, Kuaiyin dodges without danger, but is a little surprised and afraid!


    Is this woman a ninja?


    Ninja will have so many abilities?


    "interesting!"


    Seeing Mary suddenly burst out with so many abilities, Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    At this time, there was a raging fire burning around Mary, and energy explosions attacked the immortal special forces. For a while, there was a feeling of being a man.Seeing Su Bai, Mary suddenly let out a cold snort and her body floated up, and then flew towards Su Bai with a swish.


    Very fast!


    Boom!


    Below, the flame ignited and the explosion sounded, as if illuminating the entire night sky.


    "boom!"


    The death girl suddenly jumped over and stopped Mary, and the two quickly fought together. Although Mary was empty-handed, she could create a controlled flame, which caused the death girl to burn for a while.In the flames, the dead woman''s injuries were recovering quickly, and she rushed up again with a grunt.However, a few ninjas came over and seemed to want to stop her.

 C502

    "Puff!"


    With both hands waving, the sharp nails easily pierced the ninja''s katana and pierced their throats.Mary Jiejie sneered. She seemed to be interested in the provocation of the dead woman, as if she felt that the ninja standing in front of her was an eyesore. Mary grabbed one of them and threw it out.


    Boom.


    The hapless ninja hit the wall next to Erica and slid down slowly, apparently dead!


    "Teng!"


    Fierce flames burned all around, and several ninjas nearby were instantly affected by the fish and turned into ashes. Wolverine, Laser Eye and Storm Girl were attracted to come and deal with Mary together with the Death Girl!The fierce attack made Mary seem a little overwhelmed. It didn''t take long for Mary to be scratched by Wolverine and Death Lady. At the same time, she was hit by Storm Lady''s thunder and lightning, and she was directly knocked into the air with a bang!


    The flame gradually went out.


    Mary''s clothes were already in tatters. She was lying on the ground with blood spilling from the corner of her mouth, and she seemed to be hurt. After struggling for a few times, she couldn''t get up. Mary simply lay on the ground, and the dead girl rushed over to kill Mary.


    "and many more!"


    Mary suddenly shouted and looked at Su Bai."I''m the boss of the Shouhehuihui. I''m going to die... I should die in your hands, so the identity is equal!"


    The dead woman stopped to look at Xiang Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over.


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, Mary''s mouth raised a fascinating smile.


    It succeeded!


    Through Su Bai, she had already seen the hapless guy who had been thrown out by herself before was slowly getting up to the black sky!


    "You absolutely can''t think of it, the people killed by me will be resurrected!" Marie secretly thought triumphantly, her smile becoming more and more coquettish.


    An edge flashed by and quietly cut the rope in Erica''s hand. Seeing that the letter had grabbed Erica and was about to take her away, Mary''s suddenly smiled and said to Su Bai, who walked in front of her, "Do you know? ?you lose!"


    "boom!"


    The explosion sounded abruptly, and the smoke instantly filled the surrounding area!


    "You lose! The man... has been saved by the real boss!" Mary coughed triumphantly.


    "is it?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and a muffled hum rang out in the smoke!


    Chapter 0064: Multiple Personalities and North Star


    "storm!"


    Su Bai yelled indifferently, Storm Girl crashed to activate her ability, and a breeze was generated in an instant, becoming stronger and stronger, and the smoke gradually being blown away.


    Mary''s face changed slightly as she watched the scattered smoke, a shadow gradually emerged.


    "only one?"


    "This figure..."


    Mary was surprised to see Erica who appeared after the smoke dissipated, and the person lying on her feet!


    "You are together..." Mary murmured and was stunned.


    "Mingxiu plank road crosses Chencang secretly, a good strategy, what a pity..." Su Bai smiled lightly and shook his head and turned and walked to the side of Xin.


    He is dead!


    There was also an expression of astonishment on his face, obviously she did not expect Erica to shoot him!


    "Patter!"


    The samurai sword next to him flew into Su Bai''s hand. Su Bai waved his neck lightly, Xin''s head instantly separated from his neck, and he rolled aside gruntingly.


    Throwing the samurai sword casually, Su Bai said indifferently: "Solve them, don''t keep one."


    Suddenly, screams rang out, and the ninjas were beheaded one by one.


    "This should be the majority of Shouhehui''s forces, right? And this guy, there is no way to resurrect if his head is cut off? Speaking of which, how many undead people are there in your Shouhehui? The one I killed before. Yes, this is also..."


    "No more." Mary murmured in a low voice.


    The undead is the signboard of Shouhehui, the outside world has always thought it is Chiriqui, no one knows that faith is also an undead!


    It was precisely because of this that the plan was made just now, to smash the letter to Erica''s side, it really fell to death, no one would care about a dead person in this chaotic scene!


    "Do it," Mary said calmly.


    Su Bai looked at Mary and suddenly smiled."Shield force field, energy explosion, flying, flames, controlling the suspension of objects, and psychic abilities... The reason why the members of the hand squad don¡¯t have relevant memories should be your masterpieces? So many abilities, it¡¯s so dead. Are you willing?"


    Mary looked at Su Bai: "Do you want to recruit me?"


    "I just suddenly knew who you were!" Su Bai said lightly.

 C503

    "What do you mean?"


    Mary was stunned and a little confused. What does it mean to suddenly know who I am?


    "I want to see Mary, Mary Walker!" Su Bai said with a smile looking at Mary.


    Mary was stunned, her expression changed abruptly, and she became a little dazed. After a while, she looked at Su Bai with a little horror.


    This change seemed to have changed a person suddenly, but Su Bai was not surprised, to some extent it was indeed a change of person!


    Typhoid Mary.


    Her real name is Mary Walker and she has multiple personalities.


    It''s Erica and the villain of Daredevil!


    Mary Walker is her original personality, and she is a normal person under this personality.


    "Mary Walker, do you remember what happened before?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "What''s the matter? What is this place, who are you? No... don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I can give you money." Mary Walker pleaded in fear.


    "Don''t remember? At first, the personality was bullied so that you don''t even share your memory!" Su Bai shook his head and said lightly: "Just stay honestly, I won''t kill you, understand?"


    "Hmm!"


    Mary Walker nodded timidly.


    "What''s the matter with her? Frightened?" Erica walked over and asked suspiciously.


    "Multiple personalities, very interesting." Su Bai smiled. At this time, all the ninjas had been cut to death, and the corpses in one place looked terrifying.I looked at the people and found that they were all in good condition. Su Bai also paid attention to the process just now, and they performed well!Kuaiyi has been following the Immortal Assault Team activities, Magneto is normal, but there are two newcomers that surprised Su Bai.


    Needless to say, Ganglishi saved him by himself. It seems that he is gradually participating in the battle to gain experience, which is also normal!


    It was the green girl next to Magneto that surprised Su Bai.


    He felt very clearly just now that this girl has the same ability to manipulate magnetic fields as Magneto. With the addition of this conspicuous green outfit, her identity is already known!


    "How did you bring your daughter out?" Su Bai said towards Eric.


    Eric said helplessly: "She happened to hear me when I was about to come out and couldn''t refuse. Sir, this is my daughter Lorna, who has been with her mother before and has the same ability as me!"


    "Hello, sir!" Lorna greeted a little nervously!


    "I think they move to the island and study at the college!" Eric said tentatively.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "What you should have done if you are hiding and tucked away. They are your family members and they are naturally a member of the Timeless Isle. You can handle the procedures yourself. Lorna, when we meet for the first time, Let me give you something!"


    Lorna looked at Su Bai expectantly: "What is it?"


    "Code name!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Your father is called Magneto, and your abilities are naturally not called you Magneto. From now on, your code name will be Polaris!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Polaris, I like this name!" Lorna said happily.


    "Performance is good, strive to become the pillar of the Timeless Island like your father!" Su Bai smiled, then turned his head and said: "The hands-on association should still have some remnants, I have a few addresses here, you can handle it." Su Bai After talking about a few addresses, Su Bai slightly increased his tone at the last one: "Here is what I want, keep it here!"


    "Yes!" everyone responded and left quickly.


    Su Bai turned and looked at Mary Walker, who instantly showed a look of fear.


    "Give me your hand!" Su Bai said indifferently. Mary Walker slowly stretched out her hand in fear and trembling, holding her hand, Su Bai once again embraced the approaching Erica and teleported away.


    Rooftop apartment.


    Su Bai let go of the two and went to sit down on the sofa. Mary Walker seemed to be frightened by the teleportation and her expression was a little sluggish. The next moment her expression changed, and the corners of her mouth raised a fascinating smile.


    The whole temperament has changed.


    "Who is it now?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "You can call me... typhoid fever!"


    Item 0065


    "Your personality makes me a little messy, explain?" Su Bai motioned Erica to get the wine, and asked with a smile.


    Typhoid sat down opposite Su Bai and looked around for a while, and said with a cross-legged smile: "Mary Walker, Mary, Typhoid, Bloody Mary, the first thing you saw was me, including asking you to kill When I was qualified. In the middle of the runaway, it was Bloody Mary. That guy is the cruelest and craziest, and feels a bit sadistic. If it were me, I would not be so crazy singled out the immortal commando team, although I I also like to take risks, but I don¡¯t want to die!"


    "Oh, yes, and the one who answered you undead very calmly, that is Mary! Coward, quiet, peaceful... It''s very boring."


    Erica came over, Su Bai took the drink, took a sip and sorted it out and said, "So I have seen all four personalities? Mary Walker is completely excluded from you. Mary Walker is an ordinary person. Mary is quiet and peaceful. If you guess wrong, she usually appears the most? It should be dealing with some normal things. As for the execution of some ordinary characters, only under special circumstances, the Bloody Mary will appear!"


    "Because that guy hates everyone, we are not the enemy." Typhoid seemed a little uncomfortable, frowned and looked down, and suddenly tore her clothes to reveal her black underwear. She stretched her brows and smiled again."You should read your memory when you change people? You already know the secrets of the Shoujiahui, and you have completely dismantled the Shoujiahui, but you didn''t kill me? Why?"


    "Multiple personalities, one person is worth four people, and your strength is also very strong. It''s a pity to kill a monster, and I''m quite interested in your form." Su Bai smiled: "Not to mention even if you want Kill, kill Mary, you, and Bloody Mary, Mary Walker doesn¡¯t know anything!"


    "and many more¡­¡­"

 C504

    Typhoid''s face changed slightly."You mean... you can kill us?"


    "If I want to." Su Bai said lightly!


    Typhoid looked at Su Bai and suddenly smiled: "If only Mary Walker is left, that would be of no interest to you? Okay, I promised!"


    "Where are Mary and Bloody Mary?" Su Bai asked.


    "Bloody Mary has very little chance to come out, I let her come out, she will have a chance! As for Mary, she is so timid and naturally dare not listen to me!" said Typhoid triumphantly."As for Mary Walker, just tell her yourself!"


    "Multiple personalities, it''s really interesting!" Su Bai smiled. Obviously the four personalities are divided into two camps, Mary Walker one, and the remaining three, and among the remaining three, it is clear that Typhoid is in charge!


    "You can go back and let Mary Walker come out." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Typhoid''s lip curled his expression again.


    It is interesting to watch her substitutions, Su Bai, unless she is particularly familiar with the characters of the four people or knows that they are about to change, otherwise it is really difficult to who is who!


    Her eyes gradually regained clarity, and the previous glamour disappeared in an instant and replaced by panic!Realizing that she was only wearing underwear, Mary Walker subconsciously blocked her body. Su Bai hadn''t noticed before, her figure is very domineering!


    "Do you know that you have multiple personalities?" Su Bai asked cautiously as she watched her change her sitting posture.


    Mary Walker nodded and said timidly: "Know, I know, I often lose my memory, I don''t know where I have done anything, and sometimes time passes quickly... But I swear, no matter what I do I don¡¯t know, please don¡¯t kill me!"


    "I talked to them just now, and you... will follow me in the future. My name is Su Bai, the king of the Timeless Isle, do you know him?"


    Mary Walker shook her head.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "It seems that they still don''t let you out often. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, you will be familiar with it soon. Just know, now you follow me and help me do things! If you agree, I can Let them let you out often."


    "If, if you refuse?" Mary Walker asked tentatively.


    Su Bai looked at her with a smile and without a word, she hurriedly said: "When I didn''t ask, I promised, I promised..."


    "Go take a shower and go to the cloakroom to pick up some clothes by yourself. I remember there are clothes coming from there. They are all new." It was easy to get Mary Walker, and Su Bai asked her to take a shower. As for the clothes... before Mrs. Viper should have prepared it for herself, but they were all new before she had time to wear them.


    "This... woman is very interesting!" Erica originally wanted to call her name, but when she thought of four people and four names, she didn''t know what to call, so she simply called this woman."The hands will be eliminated, what should I do next?"


    "Are you still going to follow the old man?" Su Bai asked.


    Erica was stunned and shook her head: "Of course it''s impossible. He actually wanted to kill me. If I didn''t kill him, it would be good. How could I still follow him."


    "Although Shouhehui has suffered a serious injury this time, it may not have the possibility of resurgence. After all, after so many years of development, resources have already penetrated the world and all walks of life. It would be a pity if it was wasted in this way!" Su Bai paused. Said: "The intelligence resources alone cannot be cultivated in a short time. I also have organizations in this area, but it is impossible to develop to the scale of a hands-on association in less than ten or even decades!"


    "Take this opportunity to reintegrate, you can stay and help me!"


    "I am grateful for your trust in me, and I am willing to help you! But I am not a Shouhehui person and don''t understand the information of Shouhehui. Even if I come forward as Hei Kong, I am afraid I can not have many resources. Wait..." Erica looked in the direction of the bathroom before finishing her words.


    Isn''t there a ready-made one?


    Regardless of whether it is Mary or Typhoid, these two personalities have a deep understanding of the opponent''s union, and they have a good status and reputation in the hands of the union. With her help, the remaining resources are basically available and smoothly integrated!


    Erica thought that Su Bai was only interested in her multi-personality. Now it seems...not only that!


    Data 0066


    An abandoned factory in downtown New York. This is an important secret stronghold of the Shouhehui. It is where the letter and Mary stayed before, and where the black empty containers are stored.


    After Mary Walker took a shower, Su Bai took her and Erica here.


    Perhaps with preparations, this time teleporting Mary Walker didn''t get excited and replaced them directly.


    Seeing her wearing a white long skirt really made Su Bai somewhat unable to think of Mary or Typhoid before, and the difference in personality really seemed to change.


    "Mr!"


    Magneto and Polaris came here, and they stayed here after being easily flattened.Obviously, the two did not seem to recognize Mary Walker, her temperament, clothes, including makeup, had changed too much.


    "We found something here, it should be the husband." Magneto opened the door of the next room, and when he entered, he saw a huge wooden box in the middle, which looked like a coffin with two carved on it. word.


    Su Bai nodded and looked at Erica. Erica''s breathing was a bit short, as if it was affected.


    "This box is so evil!" Erica said.


    "Only for you, you should go out and talk to Magneto to find out about other places." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Erica nodded, she felt that she would have an urge to get in when she stayed!


    "Let Mary come out." Su Bai said to Mary Walker who was also scared next to her, and soon... she had become Mary."I am going to integrate the resources of the Shouhehui, you go to help Erica."


    "Yeah!" Mary nodded.


    After they left, Su Bai looked at the wooden box in front of him.It doesn''t seem to be special, it just seems to be some years old.With a thought in his heart, Su Bai tried to manipulate it to change its shape, but the wooden box did not move at all.


    "Is it protected by magic power?"


    Su Bai mumbled and walked over, and hell fire appeared in his hand and let it go.The flame spread on the box, but the box did not burn!

 C505

    "Can''t even the fire of hell burn out?"


    This made Su Bai a little surprised, let alone the natural factors like Huo Kemu, the fire of hell is not an ordinary flame, even if it is protected by magic power, it should be effective?


    "Wow!"


    Just when Su Bai was stunned, the fire of hell suddenly disappeared, and the feeling was like being sucked away by something!


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment. After subconsciously releasing it again, the fire of hell disappeared again as soon as it was released. This time it was obvious that the wooden box was absorbing the fire of hell.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Su Bai stepped back two steps and stared at the wooden box. The originally quiet wooden box started shaking violently.


    In a dimly lit room, a wooden box that resembles a coffin shook violently. How could it feel like watching a zombie movie?But if the zombie Su Bai did not shoot, he slightly frowned Su Bai and controlled the lid of the wooden box with a wave.


    With a bang, the lid flew out, and Su Bai looked inside the box.


    There are no zombies, but there is a fire of hell inside.


    The fire of hell that he was absorbed seemed to be trapped.When the lid was opened, the fire of hell suddenly rushed out and flew towards Su Bai!Su Bai hesitated for a moment and took the fire of hell back for a moment, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual.


    "What''s the situation? This box can absorb the fire of hell?"


    Looking at the calm box, Su Bai felt that this thing was indeed a bit evil.Put the lid on, Su Bai intends to temporarily close this room and then think of a way to deal with it!


    Coming out of the room, Erica, Mary and the others have already begun to integrate the information and data of Shouhehui. The integration of such a huge organization as Xiangshouhe will not be completed overnight, and of course it is not possible to just be here.Su Bai called Natasha and asked her to temporarily put down everything at hand and all the staff came to help. After all, the integration must also be integrated with the Xiao organization. They can come here earlier and intervene in the integration faster!


    Su Bai let Magneto and Polaris stay here to guard, and then took Erica and Mary back to the rooftop apartment, and when Natasha and the members of Akatsuki arrived, the integration work began.The resources of the Shouhehui are so huge that all walks of life around the world have them. Moreover, this time it is not in the name of the Shouhehui but in the name of Akatsuki. It is even more troublesome to integrate.At the beginning, they said that they wanted to change their faces. Of course, many members of the Shouhehuihui were not willing, but their results were obviously miserable.


    After the strong suppression, the latter gradually improved, especially the identity of Erica, the black sky.Kakusora is already a spiritual symbol in hand. Heysora has joined, and many ninjas have also joined. Although they may think that they are following Kakusora instead of Akatsuki, this is also normal. This concept is necessary Slowly twisted.


    In this way, it¡¯s about a week or so. Basically, the hands of the United States have either joined Akatsuki or have been eliminated. As for other countries, you don¡¯t need to come forward in person. Let the people below contact you. If there is opposition, come forward solve.


    "Generally there is no problem. Intelligence resources can be operated at any time. But we need a base. Are you going to rebuild one, or use your hands to assemble the original base? I suggest that you can continue the''Shadow Domain'' project. The Bing¡¯s cooperative development of the community is to build the shadow domain. It was originally intended to wait for the black air to begin to rule based on the shadow domain. This plan can continue, or at least the construction of the ¡°shadow domain¡±.¡± Mary reported.


    "Shadow Domain..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and nodded: "Yes, just do as you said."


    The Akatsuki organization should indeed have its own base if it expands so quickly. After all, it will be inconvenient for people to come and go in the Timeless Isle. As for it to be too public?There is nothing to worry about then!Just like SHIELD, everyone knows the location of the SHIELD building, but what?S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are spread all over the country. Similarly, the current Akatsuki organization is the same. Even if you clearly tell everyone that this is the base of Akatsuki, it will not have any impact on intelligence work.


    Item 0067


    The Shadow Domain Project started to restart, and I don''t know how they dealt with it. Anyway, the land of the abandoned community has been transferred from Jinbin''s company to Natasha''s name, and construction has begun.But this time, it''s not about developing a community, but about building a castle!


    Of course, it¡¯s not that easy for a community that was originally a public welfare community to become a private residence, but money can make the ghosts go around. The previous Jin didn¡¯t intend to take the opportunity to make money, so it used the community as a guise. Naturally, it will be easily solved. There is really nothing in this society that cannot be solved with money.


    Regarding the construction of the shadow domain, Natasha came forward and Erica assisted. Mary handled various matters as a secretary, including occasionally reporting to Su Bai.


    "Barta" "Barta"


    The sound of high heels sounded, Su Bai did not turn his head, and said faintly, "Typhoid?"


    One person walked in front of Su Bai.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a pair of black high-heeled leather boots, one leg is wearing black tight leather pants, the other leg is black fishnet stockings and several holes are deliberately torn out.In my eyes¡ªit is a wide leather belt. There is a round tattoo on the fair-skinned waist. What you see above is black leather underwear, but it seems that the middle of the sexy model is completely empty. A black short leather jacket slightly blocked the sides, with a leather collar around her neck and makeup on her face!


    Mary appeared the most during this time. She usually wears that kind of normal professional attire. Now Bing Han suddenly appeared and dressed up like this, which surprised Su Bai.Su Bai looked at it and said with a smile: "Do they know you are wearing such a lewd one?"


    "It''s me now, but not them! They don''t care what I wear!" Typhoid said disapprovingly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "There are many facets in a person''s personality. There are masters and some times, some are exposed and some are hidden. It seems that you have inherited the lustful side!"


    "Don''t you get tired of facing Mary''s rigid dress every day? I know that you men like women to be coquettish in private, but on the surface they are dignified, so... when I go out, I will naturally pull up my clothes!" Tyhan smiled and groaned. Said.


    "It''s really a different taste!" Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    "I''ll just say, no men don''t like it!" Typhoid smiled triumphantly, sat down beside Su Bai and fell down beside Su Bai."It''s been Mary these days, but I haven''t been out for a long time. Speaking of which, with so many people around you, why haven''t you seen you do something? Don''t you have any desires?"


    "Seeing so many beautiful women by your side makes you ask for something, you have no idea?"


    Typhoid lay on Su Bai''s body and turned his head to his side, and slowly put his hand on Su Bai''s body!


    "I don''t know, but you must have!" Su Bai glanced at the typhoid and said.


    Typhoid smiled disapprovingly: "You didn''t say anything just now. I inherited that side of my character. It''s normal! To be honest, I think I''ve been depressed for long enough. Although I can take charge of most things, the dimension Bloody Mary always gets in my way in this matter. Her character is just that, she hates everyone! But for you, she doesn''t hate it."


    Su Bai frowned and grabbed Typhoid''s hand. Typhoid froze for a moment, thinking that Su Bai didn''t like it.


    "Let you know if I have desires!" Su Bai snorted and rushed forward.


    ...


    After a long time, Su Bai stood up and took a deep breath, feeling refreshed.


    The character inherited by typhoid fever is indeed very different. There is no cover at all, it is very direct, and purely from the feeling, it is indeed very satisfied.


    "Huh...it''s so cool, I feel that my whole person has been sublimated... and finally become the real me!" Typhoid said with a sigh as he fell on the sofa.

 C506

    Su Bai smiled dumbly, really direct!


    "So tired, I''m going to rest!" Typhoid muttered.


    Su Bai thought she was going to go upstairs to rest, but didn''t expect Typhoid fever to close her eyes and did not move. She was like this, Su Bai immediately reacted, she was about to change... Sure enough, when she opened her eyes again, she was already Changed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly she yelled in horror, covering her body with her hands and trying to leave, but she just stood up and snorted and fell directly.Fortunately, Su Bai''s reaction quickly hugged her waist and put her on her identity again.


    After sitting down, she covered her body with her hands and lowered her head."You, what did you just do?"


    "This reaction... You are Mary Walker? How did typhoid let you come out..." Su Bai thought it would be Mary, after all, their memory was figured out.Unexpectedly, typhoid fever released Mary Walker who didn''t know anything.


    Seeing Mary Walker''s panic, Su Bai said slowly: "Uh, isn''t the answer to this situation obvious? I have a relationship with you!"


    "But I, but I''m not familiar with you, how...how can I do this kind of thing!" Mary Walker said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You are not familiar with me, but Typhoid and Mary are very familiar with me. The whole process is her, not you!"


    "But... but we are one body!" Mary Walker whispered.


    "Then there is no way, next time I will tell her to wait until it''s all packed before letting you out." Su Bai said with a smile."Perhaps...you can do it with me, so that you won''t feel embarrassed in this situation next time."


    "Although it sounds weird!"


    "You...can you give me the clothes?" Mary Walker said shyly.


    Su Bai smiled and handed her the jacket. Obviously she didn''t like this kind of clothes, but she put on it under cover, then said that I was going to take a bath, and then limply went to the bathroom!


    "This typhoid fever, how can I enjoy enough for others to treat the aftermath, is this considered as a pitfall?"


    Shaking his head, Mary Walker came out after about half an hour. Seeing her uncomfortable appearance, Su Bai smiled and said: "There should be other clothes in the cloakroom. If you want to stay, you can change it. Set! Typhoid style, I guess you can¡¯t control it!"


    Item 0068


    The style of typhoid fever can¡¯t even control the personality of Mary, let alone Mary Walker. When Mary Walker came out again, she had changed into normal jeans and T-shirts, and the makeup on her face was also removed, making her look youthful and charming. , And another taste.


    Mary Walker came out a little restrained and a little nervous. In her impression, she was really not familiar with Su Bai, but she didn''t expect it... but she had a relationship without her knowledge. This feeling was quite embarrassing.Seeing Su defeat, Mary Walker has a sense of crampedness that she is sitting, not standing, or not.


    "Although the timing of coming out is not very good, it is difficult to tell once. Are you planning to take a good rest or go out for shopping? Or is there anything you want to do?" Su Bai asked Mary Walker.


    Mary Walker shook her head hesitantly: "I, I don''t know!"


    "Can you drive?" Su Bai asked.


    "Ok!"


    "Then follow me."


    Su Bai stood up and said, Mary Walker hesitated and followed, walking slowly.


    Recently, for the sake of integration, Natasha and the others have made a lot of cars that they often run around.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai handed the key to Mary Walker and said to the black sports car in front of him.


    Mary Walker was stunned and watched the car timidly picking up the key.


    "Go, where?" Mary Walker asked after getting in the car.


    "Bronx!"


    The development of the Bronx can be said to be in full swing, the population has increased greatly, the determined family has been formalized, and the branch campus of Columbia University is also being established. It looks like it will be completed soon. The current Bronx gives people a kind of vitality. a feeling of.


    Along the way, Su Bai talked to Mary Walker about the changes in the Bronx, and all kinds of news surprised Mary Walker!


    This is the real king!


    After driving around in the Bronx, Su Bai came to the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall. The last time I came here, it was still under construction. This time it has begun to take shape. I happened to see Hank. Su Bai called over and asked. Knowing that he is installing a defensive monitoring system for the exhibition hall, this system is developed by several of them based on alien technology, and the security factor is top-notch.


    According to this progress, the construction can be officially completed in about a week. It happened that Su Bai was here. Hank was going to discuss with Su Bai about the types of exhibitions. After all, this time I brought back a lot of alien technology, what can be exhibited, and what can not be. , This still needs Su Bai to call the shots!


    Simply Su Bai returned to the Timeless Isle with Hank, and when she arrived at the Timeless Isle, Mary Walker felt like Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden.Su Bai made people take Mary Walker to stroll around, and then called the Fantastic Four and Karina to choose from a bunch of alien technologies. What is more special but not so powerful, suitable for exhibition is more attractive and many more!The selection process alone took more than two hours."That''s all the bits and pieces, and then put a new Star Wars."


    "As for the aliens, just put them all inside."


    "In the exhibition hall, Karina was in charge of being an instructor. By the way, there was also Howard''s Strange Duck. She speaks English quite fluently. I am afraid that it will be more popular than Karina by then!" Su Bai arranged with a smile.


    "Something is still missing. Has the Guardians of the Galaxy returned? If they come back or plan to leave, give them a message. If you see something new and interesting in the universe, I will send it over. I will pay them!"


    After all the decisions were arranged, Su Bai took Mary Walker away.


    Almost at night, Su Bai had already seen the advertisement of the Alien Exhibition Hall.


    Internet, newspaper, TV...


    This wave of news directly occupies various headlines, and it will officially open for business a week later. This has made many people who are concerned about this matter prepare to leave for the Bronx. Apart from that, this wave of hotels and hotels in the Bronx. I have made a lot of money along with it, and the business is so good that it is overwhelming!

 C507

    Su Bai received a lot of calls one after another. There was Hu Jingmei. She said before that she helped investigate Shouhehui and said that it was about the news about Shouhehui, but Su Bai told her that he had integrated the Shouhe and would make her die for a long time. Speak out.


    There is also the Big Hero 6, and Hani also called.


    Colleen Wynn, Christine, even the Avengers, etc...


    With everyone looking forward to it, a week¡¯s time has finally passed, and the traffic in the Bronx has increased by at least five times, especially in the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall.


    "Lots of people!" Colleen Wen said with a sigh.


    It happened that my father had no class today, so he came together.


    "Is that Iron Man? Captain America...this is the Avengers!"


    "That''s the Power Marines, father... I met them and Su Bai before I came."


    "That''s the Secretary of the U.S. Department of Defense, and the President..." Colleen Wynn''s father pointed to someone in the distance and said: "This is simply a grand event, all kinds of people can see it!"


    Magneto, Polaris, Wenmo, Steel Lux, Toad, Monet St. Croix and others are responsible for the security here. With the addition of the security system of Alien Technology, it can be said that there is no need to worry about security issues.It is mainly used to exercise manpower, so Magneto leads the team.As for the arrival of Magneto and Polaris, the black empty container has also been moved to the shadows underground.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Karina."


    When the exhibition hall was opened, the flow of people continued to enter, and you saw a red-skinned woman in the center of the exhibition hall''s dignified and elegant opening. Her appearance caused a lot of surprises, but then Howard''s strange duck was even more disgusting. Few people are amazed, a duck is like a human being. It can talk in clothes. It''s amazing!


    Karina is responsible for the technology, and Howard Monster Duck is responsible for the aliens.


    As visitors get to know more and more things on display, it can be described as an eye-opener!


    It''s amazing, it''s amazing.


    It''s totally unexpected!


    The exhibition hall is already very large, but it still feels crowded, with people everywhere!This is just the inside, as the outside and nearby areas are already full, waiting anxiously one by one!


    Item 0069


    As the king and the host, Su Bai also attended the first opening of the exhibition. At this time, she was standing aside with typhoid to enjoy the hot feeling.As for Natasha, Erica and the others came too, but they had already dispersed to visit.


    Not to mention Kara, the Black Queen.


    Naturally, it has arrived!


    "Su Bai!"


    Someone in the crowd came over, Su Bai glanced at Christine.


    "You are here too, why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Of course I have to come and have a look!" Christine said with a smile.


    "How did you think about the things I told you last time?" Su Bai wanted Christine to participate in the night nurse''s plan.


    Christine smiled and said: "I have passed the application, and I will be there when the hospital is completed."


    "Ah? When did it happen, why did you apply for it yourself?" Su Bai asked unexpectedly.


    Christine smiled without explaining, she just didn''t want to rely on Su to defeat.


    After chatting with Christine for a few words, Su Bai saw Colleen Wen and the Super Heroes, and he greeted a lot of people busy. Su Bai felt that this was more than a battle with others. To be tired, I simply left early.


    It looks like nothing will happen anyway, everything goes well!


    After leaving the exhibition hall, Su Bai made a typhoid contact with people he knew, and planned to have a party in the rooftop apartment at night. After all, many of them came from far away.However, there were a lot of people, and the party was quite lively all night.


    I don¡¯t remember when someone left and when someone came to Su Bai. Anyway, in the end, they almost left. Su Bai took the typhoid fever to the bedroom and tossed for a while before falling asleep, vaguely remembering that it was almost light at the time. Up!


    It was noon when Su Bai woke up the next day. Su Bai opened his eyes and found that the typhoid fever around him was still asleep. So he got up first, took a shower and cleaned up. Su Bai only then saw the typhoid fever. With a gloomy look, Su Bai knew that Typhoid had pitted Mary Walker again!


    But this time it was obvious that Mary Walker did not yell in surprise anymore. It is estimated that she will get used to this situation gradually!


    After browsing the news, there are news about the exhibition hall everywhere, making a global sensation.I took out the phone and glanced at a lot of missed calls, but they shouldn''t be important, and Su Bai didn''t bother to return!


    Su Bai stayed in the rooftop apartment for a few days, most of the time it was typhoid fever. She was as crazy as asking for no degree, occasionally turning into Mary Walker and becoming peaceful again, and from time to time Mary would go out to see Shadowland. In Bian''s situation, one person is worth three people, and the various styles make Su defeated.


    The enthusiasm of the exhibition hall is high, and it is full almost every day. It is just that the income in this area is considerable, not to mention the economy driven by this!


    When the exhibition hall was popular and attracted the attention of the whole people, the shadow domain was quietly completed!


    The huge castle tends to be dark and black, standing in the Hell''s Kitchen is out of step with the surrounding environment. At first glance, this castle makes the Hell''s Kitchen feel more''hell''.Su Bai visited the shadow domain. I have to say that it was built very well. There are several floors above and below, and each floor has its own purpose. There are many members and the guards are tight. The main cohesion is indeed different. All need a symbol!


    The huge meeting room on the top floor.


    Natasha, Erica, Mary and Su Bai sat separately.


    I have to say that the feeling is quite subtle. Natasha represents the Yuan Xiao organization, and Erica is the representative of the hand union. As for Mary, it should be the representative of the hand union, but after becoming a secretary, it feels more like directing to Su Responsible for failure, there is a very delicate sense of balance!


    "Shadow has basically been built, and the integration is very smooth. The rest is to take time. It must be said that this feeling is really great. You don''t need to inquire about the news by yourself, as long as you order to continue. Someone will find out the information soon, this feeling is really great!" Natasha said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If this level is not reached, there would be no need for integration at the beginning!"

 C508

    Natasha nodded and then said: "There has been news about Mrs. Grim Reaper. She seems to be in contact with Hank Pym''s company!"


    "Hank Pim? Ant-Man!" Su Bai responded.


    Natasha continued: "Dr. Pim founded the Hank Pim Technology Company after he quit S.H.I.E.L.D., married a wife and had children, and had a daughter. However, his wife was killed in an accidental car accident. He has never been Ant-Man again, and has even gradually withdrawn from the management of the company. Currently, the head of Hank Pim is called Darren Krauss, and Dr. Pim''s daughter Hope is his secretary!"


    "But... Hank Pim''s company doesn''t seem to be developing telescoping technology, and Dr. Pim has also withdrawn from the management of the company. If Mrs. Reaper has a plan, she should directly hit Dr. Pim''s idea!"


    "Because Mrs. Grim Reaper has the ability to shrink inanimate objects, we have also paid special attention to the situation of Dr. Pim and the Wasp Janet, and there is nothing unusual." After a pause, Natasha said: "The Wasp was injected with immortality. Serum, although it is not on the Timeless Isle, we have always grasped the dynamics of her!"


    "Janet..."


    Su Bai muttered to himself, but somewhat missed.


    After a while, Su Bai smiled and said, "I haven''t been to see it since Pim left S.H.I.E.L.D., and old friends should get together. You continue to investigate Madame Grim Reaper''s dynamics. I will go to Janet and take a look. Pim!"


    "Yes!"


    "Mary, follow me and let Mary Walker come out." Su Bai said, Mary nodded slightly, and soon her expression changed. Mary Walker had come out.


    Everyone is somewhat accustomed to this kind of change, and Mary Walker herself seems to be used to it. She was stunned and trying to figure out the situation. Su Bai had already thrown the car to her."Drive, go out with me!"


    ¢ß Marvel"Civil War"


    Chapter 0001 Janet


    The sports car galloped on the deserted road, Mary Walker drove the car steadily, the breeze blowing her hair.Su Bai''s handheld computer on the side looked at the news about Janet. He and Janet can be regarded as friends. They played several friendly matches, and then the Timeless Isle was established. Basically, he didn''t have much contact with him when he traveled.At that time, Janet was a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Peggy was taking care of her. With this relationship, it was normal to be injected with serum.


    After she quit S.H.I.E.L.D., Janet was basically retired. She seldom lived a simple life as the Wasp. Because she didn''t grow old, she changed a lot of places to start again over the years!


    From the news, Janet has always been single!


    There are still a few recent photos of Janet on the computer, without any change in appearance!


    In the west, a remote town!


    How remote is this place?There is no label on the navigation.The whole town feels like it is located in the wilderness, and it feels a little isolated. The population in the town is probably less than 300 people, and most of them are older. Generally, there are few young people who do not yearn for big cities. , Left long ago!


    When the car entered the town, it quickly attracted attention. After all, there are very few outsiders here, not to mention the value of the car. So the residents in the town are quite curious and speculate that the young couple Who are your men and women? Who are you looking for!


    Many people also think that they are looking for Janet, only Janet moved in from outside, and the identity and temperament are the most suitable!


    The car drove all the way into the town, and finally stopped in front of a villa at the end of the town.


    The yard is well maintained, with a lot of flowers and plants, and even some vegetables. After getting out of the car, Su Bai and Mary Walker entered the yard!


    As if hearing the sound, someone in the villa opened the door and walked out.


    It is Janet!


    Janet was dressed in a particularly casual style of staying at home. She thought it might be a neighbor who came, but she never expected it to be... Su Bai!


    Seeing Su Bai, Janet was stunned, until Su Bai walked to the front and opened her arms, she realized that she gave Su Bai a hug!


    Janet was still in a daze after separation: "Why are you here?"


    "Not welcome?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Janet fluffed her hair: "Of course not, it was just a sudden, unexpected! I didn''t expect you to come to me suddenly, she... is she?"


    "Mary Walker, temporarily regarded as my assistant, secretary or something." Su Bai gave a brief introduction.


    Janet greeted Mary Walker and led them into the house.


    After pouring a glass of water for the two, Janet calmed down a little while watching Su Bai.


    Su Bai chatted with Janet casually, asking about her recent life, her experience over the years, etc. Janet would also ask about Su Bai¡¯s situation, about the Timeless Isle, about Su Bai¡¯s things, Janet has always been I have concerns, and occasionally contact Peggy.


    This kind of chat really felt like meeting old friends. Although it was a bit rusty at the beginning, I quickly found the feeling, and the gap that had not been seen for many years seemed to have disappeared a lot.


    "You came all the way to find me, what''s the matter?" Janet asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Forget it, not for it! I was investigating something recently, maybe it has something to do with Pim, so I came to find you. Are you interested in going back with me to see Pim? ?"


    "Pim...I haven''t seen it in a long time!"


    Janet sighed in a daze, then hesitated for a moment and said: "Well, I''ll go with you, you tell me what happened..."


    Su Bai will be full of adults. After talking about Mrs. Death, Janet knew why it was related to her.Except for Pim, she is the only one who possesses Pim particles!


    "Today is too late, and I still have something to explain. Will we have time to leave the day after tomorrow?"


    "It''s too late!"


    "That''s good."


    Janet nodded with a smile.


    As the sun gradually rose outside, Janet went to pick some vegetables for dinner, and helped Su Bai and Mary Walker clean up the room...

 C509

    Mary Walker helps when cooking, and she is the only one of her four personalities who can cook.


    Unknowingly night fell, and the three of them had dinner and were ready to rest.


    "There is no activity here at night, usually everyone will rest early. I have arranged the room for you. Can you see what else you need?" Janet took the two upstairs to their respective rooms.


    "Trouble!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is a new bath towel. The bathroom is over there... You can use the contents as you like."


    Janet handed the towel to Su Bai and took it, and the two of them slammed their hands inadvertently. Janet''s breathing became a bit cramped subconsciously, and her eyes were dodged and said: "You, you take a rest early, good night!"


    "good night!"


    Su Bai smiled lightly and took a bath towel to take a bath.


    Mary Walker seemed to rest after coming out of the shower.After looking at Janet''s room, Wei Wei was still bright and seemed to have not rested. After thinking about it, Su Bai pushed the door in.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Janet standing by the bed as if she was about to change her clothes, half of her clothes were taken off and she was about to change to her pajamas.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Janet froze for a while and put on her pajamas.


    Seeing her somewhat unnatural look, Su Bai smiled and said, "Your figure hasn''t changed much for so many years!"


    "Yes... can there be any changes!" Janet said unnaturally as if she wanted to leave a little bit, but Su Bai caught her as soon as she moved her wrist.Janet subconsciously raised her head to look at Su Bai, seeing his fiery eyes.


    As if all of a sudden, she was melted!


    Slightly hard, Janet was pulled into her arms by Su Bai and kissed her.


    The fire burned instantly, holding Su Bai, Janet began to respond, and she took off the pajamas she had just put on.Janet''s strong reaction was reasonable, holding Janet towards the bed, and the two quickly lay down and rolled over.


    Data 0002


    "call!"


    Taking a deep breath, Su Bai got down from Janet and lay aside. Although she was sweating profusely, Janet was still lying in Su Bai¡¯s arms, listening to each other¡¯s heartbeats, feeling the ups and downs of her body, Janet felt herself Going to heaven!


    There is only a steady breathing sound in the room, quiet and comfortable...


    After a long time, Janet''s hand stroked Su Bai''s body mischievously, as if intending to provoke the flames of war again, her body slowly descended, and the war... began again!


    Long drought every nectar.


    Janet¡¯s performance can be described by this word, asking for it again and again as if tirelessly, in the end it seemed that the rising sun seemed to have come from outside, and the two fell asleep soundly!


    For a long time.


    By the time she woke up, it was almost two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was the first time that Janet woke up so late, but she felt unwilling to get up when she saw Su Bai next to her, as if it was over once she got up. same!


    In the end, Janet got up slowly, and they happened to see Mary Walker cooking from upstairs, which made Janet a little embarrassed, but... Mary Walker was also embarrassed. The only natural possibility was that Su lost. !


    After eating and not knowing whether it should be considered as breakfast or lunch, Janet went out to look for neighbors to help take care of the home. After the arrangements were made, she came back to pack her luggage and uniform... The clothes were probably packed in two boxes and placed in Su Bai¡¯s. In the car.


    When this was done, the day was almost gone.


    "Shall we leave tomorrow morning, or?"


    Looking at the sunset, Janet asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you sure you can set off tomorrow morning?"


    Janet''s face flushed slightly, and she was not embarrassed to speak.


    "Let''s go now, you will be there in the middle of the night, when the time comes to rest, go to Pim tomorrow afternoon!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Janet has no opinion either.


    Soon, Mary Walker drove the car, Su Bai sat behind Janet, and left the town!


    The road is as desolate as ever, not to mention the silhouettes of people, not even a bird can be seen.


    At the end of the road, the sun gradually set, and there was a feeling of chasing the sun. Janet¡¯s hair blew slightly, and it tickled Su Bai¡¯s face with a delicate fragrance, which made Su Bai feel a little throbbing and his hands a little bit. Not being honest.


    As his movements got bigger and bigger, Janet shyly stopped Mary Walker, who was watching the driving, and gestured towards Su Bai!


    "Don''t you want it? I guess there won''t be so much time and opportunities when I get to the place!" Su Bai said softly in Janet''s ear.


    Janet whispered: "How can you do it like this? And there is Mary Walker, how sorry..."


    "Are you embarrassed, or are you afraid that Mary Walker is embarrassed?" Su Bai asked with a smirk.


    "She, she is your secretary, how bad you are!"


    "This is easy!"

 C510

    Su Bai smiled, and said to Mary Walker: "Did you hear it all? Are you continuing to drive or changing someone else out?"


    "What do you mean for someone else?" Janet asked in a daze.


    Mary Walker blushed and said: "I, I will let others out." With that, she had stopped the car!


    Janet was puzzled and didn''t know who the others were, but she saw Mary Walker seem to have some changes. She raised her head and showed a glamorous smile on the corners of her mouth. Be conservative!"


    With that, she untied her jacket and took off her underwear."This is much more comfortable."


    "This...this..." Janet was shocked by her bold behavior. During this time, she could see that Mary Walker was a very simple and conservative little girl. Why did her style of painting suddenly change?


    "This is typhoid fever!"


    Su Bai introduced with a smile: "Multiple personalities."


    "Multiple personality?" Janet looked at the typhoid fever who turned her head in a daze, and heard her say: "In the car? It seems very exciting. How about a discussion?"


    "What...what?" Janet asked in a daze.


    "After you''re done...change me!"


    Typhoid smiled haha, stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed out!


    Of course, in the end... typhoid fever still failed to get what he wanted. After Su Bai enjoyed the crazy feeling in the speeding car, he let the typhoid fever go back. For this reason, typhoid fever is still a little reluctant!Watching the wanton typhoid fever changed back to Mary Walker, and watching her find her underwear to put on shyly, Janet felt that this situation was really... very interesting.


    Late at night.


    The car was parked in the garage of a certain hotel and opened two rooms.


    Su Bai had one with Janet and one with typhoid.


    As Su Bai said before, don''t think about getting up early when you get together, even if it''s late when you live in, but the two can''t help but toss twice!


    In the afternoon of the next day, the three of them showed up at Hank Pym''s house.


    Mary Walker rang the doorbell, and it didn''t take long to see Pim coming out of it.


    At this time Pim was already a gray-haired old man, and he could still vaguely see what he looked like when he was young. Seeing Su Bai and Janet, Pim looked very excited, and invited them into the house.


    "Janet, there is no change in your appearance, and it seems to be more glamorous!" Pim exclaimed.


    Janet smiled and nodded, and glanced at Su Bai subconsciously.


    After getting moisturized, she is of course beautiful.


    "It seems that your life after retirement is good!" Su Bai laughed and joked.


    Pim nodded: "Scientific invention, or being a hero... This life is enough for me. All I have to do now is to enjoy the rest of my life. By the way, you haven¡¯t seen my daughter Hope, right? She calls and eats at home at night!"


    The appearance of the old friend made Pim very happy, and hurriedly called his daughter and asked her to bring some food back.


    Talking about the sky and talking about the past when I remembered, time flies very fast.


    In the conversation, Su Bai can also feel that Pim seems to have completely let go of the identity of''Ant-Man'', even his daughter doesn''t know that he was once Ant-Man or a superhero!For most heroes, this kind of ending seems good, the most important thing is... Pim enjoys this life!


    Data 0003


    The key turned slightly, and Hope walked in with the door pushed.


    A black lady''s suit, white shirt and short Sassoon-style hair give people a sense of competence as an elite in the workplace.The key was placed on the shoe cabinet. Hope walked to the kitchen to put the things down and looked into the living room!


    I just received a call from my father at a company meeting, saying that an old friend came and asked me to come back to see me. I was still curious about my father¡¯s old friend Hope. Since she remembered it, she didn¡¯t seem to have heard anything from her father friend.


    In the living room, my father was talking about the family portrait, and there were three people sitting across from him.


    Two women and one man!


    The women are very beautiful. Hope has no impression and doesn''t know her, but the men surprised her.


    "It turned out to be Su Bai? How did my father know Su Bai?" Hope was surprised.


    "This is my daughter Hope!"


    At this time Pim saw his daughter come back, and smiled and introduced: "Hope, this is Su Bai, you should know him, and this is his secretary Mary. As for this... it is Janet, my former colleague!"


    "former colleague?"


    Hope looked at Janet. From the outside, she seemed to be similar to her. How could she be a former colleague of her father!


    "She has been injected with some kind of serum, almost like Captain America!" Hope explained.


    "Oh!"


    Hope nodded, then greeted generously.


    After a few simple conversations, they started cooking. Janet and Mary Walker also went to help, and Su Bai followed Pim to chat about whether there were any abnormalities, the development of Pim technology, etc. But nothing Hear any unusual clues.


    During the meal, the atmosphere of pushing the cup and changing the cup was quite good. Although a mother was changed, Hope¡¯s appearance was not much different from that in the movie "Ant-Man." Little lady!

 C511

    The company¡¯s affairs have been handed over to Hope. Hope is one of the chairman of the board of directors at Pim Technology. However, because Pim¡¯s student Darren Krauss performed so well, Hope basically Do some auxiliary work!


    Unknowingly, it was late. After finishing packing things, Hope seemed to be ready to go home. Su Bai thought about it and said, "It''s not too early, just in time we are also going to leave."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Pim felt a little bit disheartened.


    Su Bai smiled: "Just go back to the hotel to rest."


    "All right!" Pim nodded and said.


    After coming out of the villa together, Hope''s car was parked next to Su Bai''s car.


    "You go back first." Su Bai said to Mary Walker to Janet, and then caught up with Hope.


    "Can you talk?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Hope was stunned and nodded.


    The two got into the car, and Hope saw that Su Bai''s car had already driven away and looked at Su Bai in confusion: "Is there something wrong?"


    "You drive first and speak slowly."


    Starting the car, Hope drove toward home while waiting for Su Bai to speak.


    "When I was eating just now, I noticed that you were hesitant to talk, is there something wrong?" Su Bai said.


    Hope was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Su Bai to observe so carefully. He hesitated and nodded, "It''s something about the company."


    "Is it convenient to tell me?"


    "Darren Krauss discovered a reduced equation. It was... based on the information my father left behind. I didn''t expect my father to have such an invention, but it has never been announced." Huo Pudao."And Darren Krause wants to study this equation, I think..."


    "Not quite?" Su Bai answered.


    Hope nodded: "Although I don''t know why my father chose to hide it in the first place, once this formula is successful and mass-produced, it may...be dangerous."


    "I am hesitant to tell my father."


    "So..." Su Bai nodded but did not speak.


    Hope looked at Su Bai: "I thought you would give me some advice."


    "Drive slowly." Su Bai smiled, and then disappeared suddenly!


    Hope was shocked and hurriedly braked, calming down after a long time.


    ...


    Back at the hotel, if Mary Walker informs Akatsuki to investigate Darren Krauss, since he has discovered the equation, he will make a yellow jersey immediately, right?The purpose of Mrs. Grim Reaper''s contact with him was self-evident.


    And this Darren Klaus is not a kind person, once successful, this suit will be mass-produced and sold, which will inevitably cause a lot of trouble.However, this has nothing to do with Su Bai, his target is only a lady of death!


    By the way, take a look at the birth of the second generation of Ant-Man?


    "Are you going to keep rolling the sheets? Or go out to play?" Mary Walker, no...it should be typhoid.


    I don''t know where the typhoid fever came from, so I put on that set of clothes again.


    Black trousers and black silk, a small jacket, you don''t need to look to know that the underwear inside must be the same style that day. Looking at the typhoid dress, Janet was quite surprised.


    "Where to play?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It feels good to have a nightclub nearby, but to go play, she has to change her clothes." Typhoid said, looking at Janet.


    Janet was stunned: "I can''t wear your style!"


    "Try it." Typhoid smiled and took Janet to his room.


    After a while, I saw Typhoid come back with Janet.


    At this time, Janet was wearing a tight-fitting black leather pants with a waistless waistcoat, similar to the typhoid style!But relatively normal!


    "Let''s go!"


    After all the clothes were changed, I was naturally ready to go out.


    The three of them came out of the hotel and came to the nightclub mentioned by Shanghan. It seems that the business is good and there are many people. Many people recognize Su Bai. They have not seen Su Bai bring two hotly dressed women to the nightclub. It caused too much sensation, and coming to the club is normal for them!


    The only trouble is that many women go to Su Bai''s side, so they can only open a box. The curtain is closed when the curtain is pulled up. When the curtain is opened, you can see the surging dance floor below.Beer and snacks came up, the curtain pulled, and with the ear-splitting music, the typhoid fever had opened his jacket and started dancing.


    Data 0004


    Janet was dumbfounded. I thought that typhoid was enough to wear... But there is nothing in it. The atmosphere was directly rendered, while drinking wine, while twisting the attractive posture, hurting Janet and Su Bai were both pulled up.


    "It''s not here to drink."


    Typhoid urged the two to jump up. At first, Janet couldn¡¯t let go. As a scientist, the former S.H.I.E.L.D. superhero Wasp, she really couldn¡¯t be as direct to typhoid, but under the influence of alcohol and atmosphere. , Especially the initiative of typhoid fever, Janet slowly let go.


    Su Bai danced in tandem with the two, still the kind of close dance.

 C512

    Rubbing...


    Too dirty!


    Especially for typhoid fever, he is trying his best to tease Su Bai. I really can''t stand it!Originally it was just a simple play and relaxation, but under the drive of typhoid fever, the atmosphere completely changed. Unknowingly, they became engaged and selfless. After sitting down, Su Baixuan directly hugged left and right, respectively. Ask for it, get it done...


    "I need to!"


    "Now! Right now! Right now!" Typhoid looked at Su Bai and said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Then go back! Drinking well and relaxing it just made you so dirty!"


    Coming out of the box, Janet and Typhoid took Su Bai''s arms from the upstairs, walked to the dance floor downstairs, and passed through the crowd. Su Bai heard an exclamation suddenly.The sound is very small, and the surrounding sounds are very noisy, which makes Su Bai think that he has misheard?But it didn''t take long for the voice to come again, and Su Bai looked around and found that there was no abnormality at all, which made him a little puzzled.


    Su Bai thoughtfully looked down, and under the dimly flickering light, he soon saw a small shadow on the ground!


    "Ant-Man!"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes. This little shadow was wearing an Ant-Man uniform, but obviously it couldn''t be Pym Hank. That was... the second generation of Ant-Man?That is, the protagonist of the "Ant-Man" movie, Scott Lang?Pim¡¯s uniform was still there when he left before. Nothing happened yet. Now he is wearing this uniform. He doesn¡¯t seem to understand what happened. After they left, Scott Lang went. The uniform of the head steal?


    "What''s the matter?" Typhoid asked hurriedly when Su Bai stopped.


    "I met someone, you should go back first." Su Bai smiled and let go of the two, typhoid muttered a few words when seeing Su Bai and didn''t mean to turn back, so he could only helplessly follow Janet and leave.After the two were gone, Su Bai came to the corner while no one was paying attention, his body shrank suddenly!


    The world feels that it is slowly getting bigger. Everyone around is like giants. Even the shoes are huge monsters in the eyes of Su Bai.Especially when people are dancing, their feet are rising and falling, and there is a feeling of dense organs. If you don''t pay attention, you will be stepped on!After getting smaller, Su Bai began to look for Scott Lang.During this process, Su Bai accidentally discovered something very dirty. When he looked up, it was easy to see the bottom of the girl''s skirt...


    All kinds, all kinds of colors, even Su Bai saw the ones that weren¡¯t worn at all...


    It''s really open!


    While sighing, he was looking for Scott Lang on this chaotic occasion, but he didn''t know that Runa had gone. After searching for a circle, Su Bai simply gave up.It is estimated that it may not necessarily go down the sewer?Su Bai didn''t want to try, and left the club directly.


    Anyway, Scott Long should have found out that Pim turned himself in?


    The facts are the same as Su Bai thought. After returning to the hotel, Su Bai returned to his room with typhoid fever. Su Bai did not go to find her and fell asleep with Janet. When he came to Pim''s house the next day, he really saw Scott here. Te Lang!


    And there is Hope.


    Seeing this, Hope obviously already knew Pim''s identity, but judging from Pim''s calmness not to blame Scott Long, he should also know about Darren Krauss.I remember that in the movie, Pim made Scott Long wear an Ant-Man uniform to become the second-generation Ant-Man just to deal with Darren Krauss, although it was seen that Scott Long was only for his daughter¡¯s medical expenses. Stealing equipment is worthy of forgiveness, but more importantly, he does not want his daughter to take risks.


    If there is no such thing, Pim wouldn''t be able to make Scott Lang a second-generation Ant-Man if he doesn''t pursue it.


    After asking, they didn''t hide it.


    Looking at the silent Pim and the nervous Scott Lang, Su Bai said to Scott Lang: "Do you know who I am?"


    Scott Long nodded repeatedly.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me, as long as it''s Pim''s attitude! But aside from this matter, I have something to ask you!" Su Bai looked at Scott Land and said, "You are for your daughter. The surgery fee came to steal the equipment. I want to know...who is the buyer?"


    "I don''t know." Scott Long said whispered: "I just heard from my friends that someone wanted something from the vault in this family. I didn''t know it would be like this...this equipment."


    "Where is your friend?" Su Bai asked.


    Scott Land said: "He, he probably doesn''t know, but listens to what others say."


    "Tell me your name!"


    "Louis."


    "Typhoid fever!" Su Bai shouted, Mary Walker turned into typhoid fever, and then turned around and went out.


    Scott Long may not know what is in the vault, but the buyer must know!Otherwise, it is impossible for people to steal things, so in all likelihood, it may be Mrs. Grim Reaper. On the one hand, he is in contact with Darren Kraus and on the other hand steals Ant-Man''s equipment.


    And the news goes round and round, it is difficult to find the source, so even if it fails, you should not expose yourself!


    After the typhoid fever went out, Su Bai smiled at Scott Lang so that he didn''t need to be nervous, and asked casually, "What is your daughter''s name?"


    "Kathy, Kathy Long!"


    "Kathy''s surgery fee, Pim helped you solve it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Scott Long was stunned and looked at Pim subconsciously. Pim was silent for a long time and nodded: "Surgery fees are not a problem, but...you have to put on this uniform and do something for me!"


    Chapter 0005 God, you are so big!


    Scott Lang did not expect that Pim would not be held accountable and had to pay for the surgery for his daughter. After staring blankly at Pim to make sure he was not joking, Scott Lang hurriedly said: "I agree!"


    "Don''t be too busy to agree, it will be dangerous!"


    Pim said slowly: "You also heard my daughter just now. If Darren can figure out my research and make a suit, Darren''s character will definitely be sold as part of the company''s income, but this equipment If it falls into the hands of some criminals, the harm will be too great, so you must put on my uniform to stop this!"


    "But..." Scott Lang glanced at Su Bai subconsciously.


    If Pim is too old to do this, that¡¯s all, but Su Bai...Scott Lang knows how powerful Su Bai is. Even if he doesn¡¯t do it himself, his subordinates can easily do it. , Why let yourself go?


    "This is your business! If you don''t agree, I will naturally find someone to help." Pim said lightly.


    Scott Long took a deep breath: "Well, let me do it!"

 C513

    Pim wrote a check and handed it to Scott Lang."Surgical expenses should be enough. Settle your child''s affairs as soon as possible and then come to receive training."


    "Yeah!" Scott Long looked at the number of words on it and nodded heavily.


    After Scott Long was gone, Su Bai said to Pim: "Someone is fighting the idea of ??the Pim particle. My people are investigating. So I won''t intervene in Darren''s affairs, but until there is no news. I can help you train Scott Lang!"


    Ant-Man is considered a relatively well-known superhero in the Marvel universe. In the comics, it is the founder of the Avengers and the developer of Ultron. However, in this world, Iron Man is considered to be a superhero for Ant-Man. For several generations, besides Pim, it belongs to the second-generation Scott Lang who is the most famous.


    The daughter of one generation of Ant-Man, Hope will become the second generation of Wasp, and Scott Long¡¯s daughter, Kathy Long, who he just said, will become the transgender girl of the young Avengers, and will have a relationship with her father. The ability to grow bigger and smaller like Kurt Lang!


    "Why don''t you let me go!" Hope suddenly said to Pim."I am your daughter, I should do this more!"


    "It''s too dangerous!" Pim shook his head."I don''t want you to take risks!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Nothing, but that''s the decision!" Pim said in a deep voice, then turned and left.


    Hope frowned a little unhappy, got up and walked outside the yard as if to calm down.


    As guests, Su Bai and Janet were left in the living room, which made people laugh and cry.


    Scott Lang returned the next day.


    Everything at home should be settled down, and it was in Pim''s house that Su Bai took the time to teach him.Said it is teaching, in fact, let him be abused. In addition to being able to adapt to a smaller world, he wants to become an Ant-Man. Besides, his physical fitness and fighting ability are also on the one hand.Most of the time, Scott Lang was mainly beaten, but it was the Soviet Union who beat him. Scott Lang had to endure even if he was depressed!


    Hope still went to the company as usual, paying attention to Darren''s movement and occasionally coming back to see the scene of Scott Lang training.


    In addition to being beaten, Scott Lang also began to adapt to the changes after putting on his uniform and how to control the ants through sensors. Although Hope did not make a statement, the loss and unwillingness still occasionally appeared!


    "Still not reconciled?"


    Su Bai walked to the living room just to see Hope with a pensive look and smiled and asked.


    Hope grinned reluctantly.


    "Your father''s career as Ant-Man is over. If Scott Lang succeeds, he will probably inherit your father''s code name and become the second-generation Ant-Man. To be honest, if you wear Ant-Man''s uniform, it will be ugly. , If... you really have ideas in this area and are very firm, I can recommend someone to you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hope was stunned."Who?"


    "Janet!"


    "Your father is Ant-Man, and she is the Wasp. She worked with your father in S.H.I.E.L.D. before. If the Wasp is willing to teach you and help you build a uniform to become a second-generation Wasp, your father is not good Refuse!"


    "But... don''t think about the matter this time. The time is too short. Even if your father asks you to put on the equipment, he won''t let you participate in this operation."


    "I''m going to find Janet now!"


    Hope said excitedly that he hurried to find Janet.


    Hope would have become the second-generation Wasp. Even if Pim refuses this time, she will still become the Wasp. It''s better to help her in advance. The two generations of Wasps exist at the same time. It should feel good!


    It didn''t take long for Janet to come to Su Bai, apparently Hope told her.


    "Do you want Hope to be the Wasp?"


    "You have also seen her mind and attitude. Instead of making her obsessed with her, it is better to give her a goal. Let her learn how to become a Wasp with you first, so that she will be safer in the future." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Jenny nodded and agreed. Being a hero may be dangerous, but being an ordinary person may be even more dangerous.If he does not participate in this matter, Pim should be able to agree. When Hope followed Janet to talk to Pim, Pim was still a little reluctant, but finally agreed!


    And promised her to help her make a new uniform when things are over!


    But before that, don''t think about it!


    He also worried that Hope would not listen to him and insisted on participating in this matter.


    "thank you!"


    Hope came to Su Bai and said thankfully.


    Su Bai smiled: "The Pim particle was originally invented by your father. Whether it¡¯s the Wasp or Ant-Man, they all rely on the Pim particle, but the code name is different from the style, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. If your father is not Ant-Man, I can''t make you a second-generation Wasp!"


    "But, do you want to experience the feeling of getting smaller first?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Hope asked suspiciously: "What to do?"


    "It''s easy!"


    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers to activate the phantom ability. In an instant, Hope felt that he was getting smaller and his surroundings were getting bigger!


    Seeing Su Bai, Hope said in amazement: "Oh my God... you are so big!"


    Su Bai is dumb, why does this sound so awkward...


    Item 0006


    Hope itself has not changed much, but what she sees and feels after being caught in the illusion is completely different. In this case, Hope may not feel what it is, but in Su Bai¡¯s view, she has many actions. It looks interesting!


    It can be regarded as letting her get acquainted with the smaller world in advance!

 C514

    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Bai took it out to connect.


    "Sir, this is Skye!"


    "Ok."


    "I have found the buyer''s clue, it is Mrs. Grim Reaper! I am staring at her now, do I need to act?" Skye said.


    "Oh? Found it? Wait, I''ll be over!"


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and hung up the phone.


    He took a look at Hope to remove the illusion, the sudden change made her a little uncomfortable, and looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    "I want to leave." Su Bai said with a smile, Hope nodded and found the red fog flashing, when the red fog dissipated, Su Bai had disappeared!


    next moment.


    Su Bai has appeared near a port terminal.


    Skye and Erica are here!


    At this time, Skye was wearing a black tight-fitting battle suit, which was almost the same as the shockwave woman in his memory. At the same time, Erica on the other side also changed into a new uniform and turned into a bright red...


    Seeing Su Bai appearing, Skye slowly said, "Madam Grim Reaper is on the yacht over there, and there are about 20 members of the Ten Commandments on it! Since she appeared, she has not got off the yacht. The source is also transmitted layer by layer, pretending to be the fog, almost failed to find her!"


    Looking at the yacht in the distance, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly: "Say hello!"


    After the voice fell, Su Bai slowly raised his hand to the yacht, his fingers turned slightly closer together, the yacht in the distance shook slightly, and soon someone from the yacht came out to check the situation.The corners of his mouth raised, and Su Bai gave a soft sigh."Come here!"


    With a bang, the yacht suddenly floated, and the people on it swayed in an instant. Following a one-handed grab, the huge yacht flew quickly, leaped high, and slammed into the open space behind the pier. .


    The huge yacht flew overhead and hit the ground with a bang.


    After a while, the person above was seen jumping down embarrassedly, and a woman wearing a dark purple cheongsam followed down, and several people next to her took weapons to protect her.


    Su Bai looked at Mrs. Reaper, she looked completely celestial, she was not outstanding in appearance, but her temperament was good.She spoke in authentic Chinese: "I know you have been investigating my whereabouts, and you finally found me!"


    "It''s not easy to see you." Su Bai smiled."But the meeting is not as well-known, I''m a bit disappointed to be honest."


    Madame Grim Reaper smiled disapprovingly, and the people of the Ten Commandments around him shot suddenly.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The bullet flew out in an instant, and at the same time, they seemed to be planning to leave while protecting the lady of death.


    "Humph!"


    Erica sneered and saw countless ninjas suddenly appeared around!


    As soon as these ninjas appeared, they rushed towards them, throwing out bows, arrows, and shurikens.


    Flutter!


    The members of the Ten Commandments lie down one by one.


    Su Bai''s fingers turned slightly, and the bullets circulated in the air.


    "I want to live!"


    Erica and Skye nodded and walked over. Erica took a samurai sword and swiped left and right to kill two members of the Ten Rings in an instant.At this moment, Mrs. Grim Reaper suddenly raised her hand and threw something, and saw that the thing instantly became bigger in the air. It turned out to be a refrigerator?


    At this moment, the appearance of a refrigerator was a bit strange. Seeing the refrigerator smashed in, Sky suddenly waved his hand. The palm of his hand sent out a shock wave, stabilized the refrigerator in an instant, and flew out with a boom.


    "call!"


    Skye let out a sigh of relief, and then waved again to hit Mrs. Death.


    "boom!"


    Madame Grim Reaper slammed heavily on the yacht behind her, with blood dripping from the corners of her mouth, and her hideous expression flashed by. Lady Grim Reaper waved her hands, and the same thing was thrown out by her and then suddenly became bigger, towards Skye and Erica. Smashed in the past...At the same time, her hand was supporting the yacht behind her, and the yacht gradually became smaller and she was thrown out.


    boom!


    The yacht hit the ground, Erica and Skye dodged one after another, and then saw Mrs. Grim Reaper wanting to run.


    "Stop her!"


    Erica snorted and heard a few swishes. The ninja quickly rushed over and instantly blocked the path of Madame Grim Reaper. Madame Grim Reaper seemed to be good at some fighting skills, but she was still inferior to these well-trained ninjas. Some were knocked to the ground soon after a few hits, and then they were pushed back.Skye''s hand shook, and a small package fell off Madame Grim Reaper''s body. She took it over and looked at a lot of things inside. It should have been used as a weapon after she was reduced in size!


    "Is there anything you want to say?" Su Bai looked at Mrs. Death and said with a smile.


    "I won''t tell you any news!"


    "What? Afraid that Manchu will kill you?"


    "When I was a child, my family was in a car accident. Only I was rescued by the Mandarin. He saw that I was holding an abacus instead of a toy. He thought I was a manufacturable material and sent me to learn ancient secrets. How to shrink the inanimate object! I will not betray a man, even if... it is death!" As he said, Mrs. Death gritted her teeth fiercely.

 C515

    "No, she is going to commit suicide!"


    Erica hurriedly opened Mrs. Grim Reaper''s mouth, but found that she did not seem to be poisoned.


    Su Bai chuckles and clicks his finger slightly, and then hears a painful grunt from Madam Death, and a tooth flies out.This tooth is covered with a thin film, which is highly poisonous.


    "To be honest, I don''t want you to die, you really can''t die!"


    "Now, you are still alive, but I have got the information I want!"


    Su Bai waved faintly: "Take it away and lock it up."


    Erica nodded and soon the ninja had taken Mrs. Grim Reaper away. When she left, Madam Grim Reaper''s expression was full of anger and ferociousness. It can be seen that she was really devoted to the Mandarin, loyal, just don''t know, full Do adults care about her that much!


    Item 0007


    "There are a few addresses here, it''s the forces of the Ten Rings...kill them!" Su Bai told Erica a few addresses to Skye, remembering them one by one, and Erica immediately ordered them down.In addition to intelligence, the benefit of integrating the hand-to-hand association is that there are many more subordinates, but many core members have been eliminated by themselves, and the combat effectiveness has declined slightly, but the training has been restarted. I believe that the strength will be improved again in the near future. .


    "What about the information about the Mandarin?" Erica asked.


    Su Bai looked at Erica and smiled: "Of course there is information about the Mandarin, but let''s forget it, the Mandarin is not an ordinary young man."


    "This man of Manchu was born in the warlord period. Like Tony, he was almost the same rich young man who was born with a golden spoon. When he was young, he grew his family business to a state of wealth and enemies. It is the empire, not the United States. Knowing how frightening the wealth of an enemy country is. With this powerful economic ability, he entered politics, economy, military and other fields, which can be said to have mastered real power, but he retreated in a rapid flow, hiding behind the scenes and studying ancient secrets. The technique is now considered to be a great master of magic and ready to make a comeback."


    "Before the rapids retreat, the Mandarin was called the lords, but now the Mandarin... can no longer be described as a lords, he has the ability to control the world! Of course... if there is no word for me!" Su Bai smiled and said. .


    As Mrs. Reaper''s right and left hand, Su Bai did know some of Manchu''s situation through him, for example...He had ten rings with special abilities in his hand, and the Ten Commandments were also named.The effects of these ten rings are different, they are very powerful, and Akatsuki alone will not work.


    "You just have to deal with the Ten Commandments Gang, you don''t need to intervene in the affairs of the Mandarin." Su Bai said with a light smile.


    "Ok!"


    Erica nodded with Skye, and left after seeing that Su Bai had no other orders.


    Su Bai also teleported back.


    ...


    The next day Su Bai came to Pim''s house and found that Scott Lang was not there, and Ant-Man''s equipment was gone.


    "Where did he go?" Su Bai asked casually toward Hope, who was wearing a suspender T-shirt and shorts, who was hitting a sandbag.


    "boom!"


    Hope slammed the sandbag with a punch, wiped the sweat from his forehead, turned his head and said to Su Bai: "Father asked him to get something. It was a device he invented in his early years that can paralyze the security system. This device is used. In a warehouse in Stark''s early years, Scott Lang went to fetch it."


    After a pause, Hope said again: "Darren¡¯s research is almost successful. It is different from the uniforms of Ant-Man and the Wasp, and he has contacted many buyers. I have conducted some investigations on these buyers. Most All military departments of various national forces, and even Hydra people!"


    "Father''s worries soon became a reality. It would be troublesome if Hydra people get this uniform!" Hope said worriedly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "So you are exercising, but to be honest, it doesn''t make much difference to sharpen the gun."


    "I just don''t know what to do, what I can do." Hope wiped his sweat and shook his head.


    Seeing her sweating profusely, the T-shirt clinging to her body, Su Bai smiled and said, "Perhaps you can take a bath and change clothes. Besides...don¡¯t wear this T-shirt next time, especially When you want intense exercise!"


    Hope subconsciously glanced at his T-shirt, his face was slightly red.


    Because of sweating, the clothes are a bit transparent, and you can vaguely see the color and outline of the underwear inside!


    "I see, thank you!" Hope nodded and said, "I''m going to take a shower first!"


    After Hope left, Su Bai simply left to see Ant-Man!


    Pim asked Ant-Man to get the equipment stored in Stark¡¯s warehouse, but it has now become a training base for the Avengers. In the movie, Ant-Man had a fight with Falcon, so I might as well take a look!The teleportation ability was released, and Su Bai had arrived at the Avengers'' training base in an instant.


    Since the Ultron incident, that is, the Segovia incident, the Avengers have changed quite a bit. Hawkeye has retired and Thor and Hulk are not there. Currently, only Captain America, Iron Man and Xuanyin are the main members, but this The Second War Machine and Falcon also joined the Avengers.


    Without Vision, without Wanda, without Natasha, I feel that the strength of the Avengers is weaker than the movie version.


    Su Bai is not that Scott Lang does not need to be sneaky, so he appeared directly at the training base of the Avengers!Despite the fact that the Avengers have few members, the Avengers training base is still a busy scene. It turns out that many S.H.I.The rest of the Avengers didn¡¯t seem to be there, and Scott Long didn¡¯t seem to have arrived, only the Falcon stayed here to protect the base.


    "Su Bai?"


    Su Bai appeared on the indoor platform on the second floor of the Avengers Base. This angle was very good. If Falcon and Ant-Man started to work, they should be able to see the whole picture.Not long after he appeared, Su Bai heard a sound behind him, turned his head and looked around, and saw Hill waving at the agents beside him to indicate that they could go back, put away the gun, and Hill walked towards Su Bai.


    "Why did you come here, and didn''t say hello!" Hill asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If I say I miss you, do you believe it?"


    Hill shook his head expressionlessly: "This joke is not funny!"


    Su Bai shrugged: "Maybe we can try a date?"


    "Not interested!" Hill shook her head. Every time she met Su Bai, she seemed to provoke herself, but she also knew that Su Bai was just a verbal teasing, which was a joke, so she didn''t care.Smiling and shook his head, Hill said: "Your movement has been great recently. The Alien Exhibition Hall can now be said to be the most watched thing in the world, and there is an endless stream of visitors every day. And...the shadow of Hell''s Kitchen... ...Is it related to you too?"


    "Envy?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hill shook his head: "Only you can do such a high-profile thing, even Tony is low-key now, we...need a low-key!"

 C516

    Item 0008


    Didi''s alarm sounded from Hill, and Hill frowned: "Invasion of the alarm, did you bring someone else?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "It should be said that someone else will come, and I will come! Don''t worry, he just came to get things, and there is no malicious intention.


    "What is it, who is it?" Hill asked.


    At this time, the Falcon had already received the alert and went out. Su Bai looked at the open space outside with a smile, and Hill looked at it, and saw the Falcon moving by himself, which looked funny.But Hill knew that the Falcon must be dealing with an invisible enemy!


    Hill was about to ask, but suddenly saw a man in a strange uniform suddenly kicked the falcon with a sharp kick, the falcon''s wings spread out and rushed back, but the other party disappeared again.


    "This is..." Hill was a little surprised.


    Ant-Man¡¯s ability to grow bigger and smaller is really good. Sudden changes in attack methods make people very uncomfortable, and his training during this period of time seems to have some effect. At least his reaction ability and attack ability have improved a lot. .Although Falcon is also a superhero, and even served as Captain America in the comics, he has to say that his current ability is still somewhat single and weak. Although it also caused some trouble to Ant-Man, he was eventually The smaller Ant-Man destroyed his flying device, he could only helplessly watch Ant-Man disappear, and then reported to Hill.


    If he can, he hopes to conceal his failure.


    "I see, I will deal with it!" Hill replied, and then explained.


    Although Su Bai said that there is no malice, since Hill is in charge of this place, he can''t really let it go, and quickly people will find Ant-Man. Although the monitoring and defense system here is very high-end, they have never faced Ant-Man. In this situation, although there were some twists and turns, Ant-Man got the equipment smoothly.


    When Ant-Man left, looking at the frustrated Hill, Su Bai smiled and said: "After watching the excitement, I am ready to go."


    "Tell me who he is!" Hill hurriedly said.


    "Investigate carefully, you will know." Ant-Man used to be an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., but he was old and retired for a long time. Although Hill did not react for the time being, I believe that as long as she goes back to check the information carefully, she will know this is Ant-Man!


    After leaving the Avengers training base, Su Bai teleported back directly.


    About half an hour or so, the ant came back with equipment.After coming back, he was still a little excited. Just seeing Su Bai was also there, he began to talk about the encounter with Falcon in the Avengers Building. Seeing his excitement, Su Bai simply poured cold water on him.


    "You can succeed only because the Falcon''s equipment is still a little behind, and it hasn¡¯t been a long time since you joined the Avengers that you haven¡¯t had the experience of dealing with people with special abilities! You destroyed his flying device, maybe he will just upgrade. It¡¯s not so easy for you then!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Ant-Man calmed down instantly and said nonchalantly: "How did you know? You...were you there at the time?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai said lightly.


    Ant-Man smiled awkwardly. Although the excitement was gone, he was very grateful to Su Bai. It was a kind of hidden protection!Holding the equipment, Ant-Man handed it to Pim, and the two quickly studied and reset it.


    Ant-Man''s specialty is electronic biology, and he still knows a lot in this area. He doesn''t know how he can become a thief. He is a typical example of a penny stumping a hero.After fixing the equipment, Hope also came over and began to discuss the plan.


    Su Bai did not participate. Mary Walker was reporting the situation on Skye¡¯s side. According to the situation received from Mrs. Death, several strongholds of the Ten Commandments were eliminated by Akatsuki. In terms of strength, the Ten Commandments Helpers are worse than Shouhehui. One relies on arms and the other relies on ninjutsu, with mental arithmetic and unintentional. It is still easy to destroy them.Judging from the feedback received so far, it seems that the Manchuria has not taken any action.


    If the Mandarin is willing to bear it, then bear it. There are other things to deal with!


    At noon the next day, Hope came and brought the prepared Ant-Man to go to Pim Technology, and Su Bai took Janet and Mary Walker with them.But unlike Ant-Man who needs to get smaller and follow Hope to mix back, Su Bai came in with a swagger.


    "Just go in like this?"


    In the parking lot of Pim Technology, Hope was a little surprised to see that Su Bai and the three people didn''t cover up.


    "Why not?" Su Bai smiled.


    "If Darren sees you, he will definitely be prepared?" Hope asked worriedly.


    Su Bai smiled: "There will indeed be preparations, how will you prepare to meet me!"


    "What, what do you mean?" Hope stunned.


    Janet explained with a smile: "The Timeless Isle is also Darren''s invitation."


    "But..." Hope wanted to say that I hadn''t noticed the Timeless Isle among his inviters, but I thought about it, maybe it was an invitation only recently!


    Entering the Pim Technology Building, Hope has left Su Bai and acted in accordance with the original plan.


    Not long after Su Bai appeared, they saw a bald head coming towards him.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am Darren Krauss, welcome to Pim Technology, I did not expect you to come in person!"


    Su Bai nodded slightly.


    This Darren Klaus looks like a villain, with a bald head. Although he smiles very enthusiastically and brilliantly, he does not feel like a good person!


    "Please follow me!"


    Darren Krauss, who was indifferent to Su Bai, didn''t care. After all, he was the king of the Timeless Isle. Such an attitude was normal.At the beginning, Darren Klaus did not consider the Timeless Isle, because the Alien Technology of the Timeless Isle or its own technology, coupled with the powerful strength of mutants, although the yellow jersey is good, it may attract Not big.But last night he changed his mind, even if the Timeless Isle doesn''t like it, it doesn''t hurt to try.


    At least if you send out the invitation, you won''t be faulted even if you don''t come. If you come, just let other buyers take a look!


    Even the Timeless Isle is interested in this equipment, which can also increase the attractiveness of the equipment!


    Item 0009


    As the most distinguished guest among the invited buyers, Darren Klaus did not allow others to receive him like other people, but personally accompanied him to visit Pim Technology. He did not talk less about the yellow jersey. Finally, they brought Su Bai to a certain room.


    Here he will show the yellow jersey.

 C517

    There were quite a few people in the room at this time, all suits and shoes seemed to be buyers invited by Darren Kraus, among them were Hydra people.As soon as Su Bai appeared, the buyers showed unexpected expressions, obviously they did not expect Su Bai to come!


    "I believe I shouldn''t need to introduce this person. Mr. Su Bai also made a special trip for the yellow shirt..." Darren Krauss is planning to take the opportunity to say a few words to let them know that Su Bai is interested in the yellow shirt.However, before I finished speaking, I heard Su Bai say indifferently: "I have no interest in the yellow jersey, and it is not worth a special trip for me to take a trip, just idle to pass the time!"


    Darren Klaus was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Bai to be so shameless.Seeing the mocking expressions of other people''s gloat, Darren Klaus''s face became extremely ugly, and he reluctantly said with a smile: "Mr. Su Bai is very funny, the yellow shirt is not just a matter of passing time."


    Darren Kraus yelled that the security guards around him reached out and took a remote control and pressed it down. Soon a device slowly appeared from the top of his head, a round glass cover, the glass seemed to be enlarged by special treatment, so it could be clear. I saw a thin tube inside, and the yellow jersey suit was placed in the thin tube, and every detail on the suit could be seen clearly.But it seems that there is only the front glass, and the conversion angle is only a small yellow dot from other directions.


    Darren Krauss walked over to introduce the people but suddenly pushed away, the secretary looked a little flustered."It''s not good, the security system has been destroyed, the database seems to be abnormal, and all the data has been destroyed!"


    "What?" Darren Krause yelled in astonishment, and then heard a bang, turned his head to look at the glass cover, and there was a person in a strange suit!


    "Stretching technology!"


    Darren Krauss squinted his eyes and immediately thought of Hank Pim. He found a way to succeed from Hank Pim¡¯s research. Now suddenly I see someone wearing the same suit. There is no doubt that this is certain. Related to Hank Pim!


    He only made two suits, one for his own use and one for display.Although he has reached most of the equation, some parts still need to be analyzed and completed by computer data. Now that the data is destroyed, Darren Krauss will naturally not let him take away his suit.


    With a light press of the remote control, a lifting platform appeared under the glass cover to put the battle clothes away, and it was directly sealed up next to the glass cover.


    Darren Krauss said with some pride: "I have always guessed that Hank Pym might have a suit, then...who is under this suit?"


    "boom!"


    The answer to him was a violent explosion, Ant-Man grew bigger and came out of the glass cover, and the yellow jersey was blown to the ground.At the same time, the security guards moved forward, but Ant-Man easily solved these security guards as they became bigger and smaller.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Darren Klaus turned around carrying the box placed in the corner next to him, and inside it was his suit.


    "You can''t take this away!"


    The Hydra guy hid on the side, trying to pick up the bombed suit while no one was paying attention, but just reached out and saw a foot step on his wrist, followed by a pair of slender hands. Yi picked it up.


    "boom!"


    Before he could see who it was, he took a punch and fell down softly.


    Typhoid shook his fist and handed the suit to Su Bai. Su Bai took it and put it away, then watched Ant-Man chase it out.


    Darren Klaus was about to escape by plane but was overtaken by Ant-Man. The angry Darren Klaus took the opportunity to put on the yellow shirt and the two quickly fought, Su Bai took Janet I didn''t miss this good show with Typhoid fever!


    The two played fiercely. Ant-Man can make things bigger and smaller, but the yellow shirt has more laser attacks. In terms of attack, the yellow shirt is stronger. After all, the positioning of the yellow shirt is different and tends to Arms equipment!


    During the fierce battle, Hope also rushed over after hearing the sound. She had just completely destroyed the data. As long as she could get or destroy the suit on Darren Klaus, it would be complete!


    However, this does not seem easy!Ant-Man is still a little worse than the yellow jersey, and he''s a little precarious.


    The energy beam chased Ant-Man and shot frantically, and Ant-Man was clearly in a hurry.


    boom!


    A beam of light seemed to hit Ant-Man and heard a sound, followed by another powerful suction.Ant-Man disappeared, and a tiny spatial crack appeared where he was.


    "A little familiar!"


    Su Bai looked at the cracks in the space unexpectedly, it was the same as when he entered the dark dimension at the beginning!


    Was it because of the spatial fluctuations that Ant-Man entered quantum space that caused the cracks?


    "This good show seems to be more interesting!"


    Su Bai suddenly raised his mouth. The last time he entered the Dark Dimension, he didn''t have much preparation and was far less powerful than he is now. So at that time, he only wanted to leave instead of exploring. This time, he can go in and get a good understanding. Anyway, he can leave with a wormhole.Thinking of this, Su Bai said, "I''ll go in and see, maybe when I will come out, don''t worry!"


    "What? Where is that?"


    Janet asked hurriedly, but Su Bai had suddenly become smaller and teleported towards the space crack.


    Su Bai went directly into the crack of space. As soon as he entered Su Bai, he experienced the feeling of weightlessness, and then saw Ant-Man floating nearby.Controlling Ant-Man''s magnetic field, Su Bai directly threw him out. After Ant-Man went out, the crack quickly closed and the surrounding area fell into darkness instantly!


    The art masters were bold, and Su Bai didn''t panic this time. With a thought, the fire of hell came out without being swallowed by the surrounding darkness.He was planning to find a direction to explore, but suddenly felt that there seemed to be a force in a certain direction to attract him.


    Very weak, but real!


    Chapter 0010 Dimension Lord: Beast


    There is no change in the dark dimension, and there is no sense of existence here, and the body is in a state of weightlessness, perhaps because the fire of hell is not ordinary fire, so it is not affected.Feeling the attraction of that power, Su Bai teleported directly.


    There was nothing unusual around it. It looked no different from other places, but Su Bai could feel the force of attraction became very strong.


    "Nothing... Is there any other space connected here?"


    "I didn''t feel that strong attraction at all when I came last time. Why is there this time? If it connects to other spaces, what will it be?"


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to open a wormhole directly to the position in front of him. Whatever it was, what was he afraid of?If you die and you can''t die, why are you afraid of being trapped if you have teleport and wormhole?The wormhole opened, and Su Bai went straight in.


    After crossing the wormhole, when Su Bai appeared again, he felt a glow!


    The heat wave rushed in, and I looked around, the reef magma, and flames spurted out from time to time around it, as if it was an underground cave or magical space.After feeling it carefully, Su Bai discovered that these flames turned out to be the fire of hell!


    "This doesn''t seem to be the dark dimension!"

 C518

    Su Bai muttered softly, and walked along the rugged rocky road.As I walked and watched, the surroundings were quiet and there seemed to be no other sound besides the magma flame!


    The sultry breath seemed to produce a feeling of depression, making Su Bai a little irritable!


    Suddenly, Su Bai seemed to hear something.


    In the distance, a huge magma pool suddenly rolled up, and a group of black shadows drilled out of it and fell in front of Su Bai. The black shadows gradually condensed, lying on all fours, and the body was between the real and the virtual, like a beast!


    "Beast..."


    "beast?"


    Su Bai''s eyes widened and slightly surprised. He thought it would be the dark dimension, but now it seems that he has moved from the dark dimension to another dimension?


    What dimension does the beast whose hands meet Heikong exist?


    Is it the force of attraction that attracts itself?but why?If this dimension has existed for a long time, why didn''t you feel it last time? Is it because you have changed?Su Bai looked down at himself subconsciously.


    The fire of hell!


    The fire of hell was once absorbed into the container that transformed the black sky, and that container could connect the two dimensions to allow the beast to come.Although it can''t rely on the fire of hell to influence itself, it has a connection with it?


    In addition to this reason, Su Bai couldn''t think of a more reasonable explanation!


    Su Bai was thinking about it, but suddenly felt a very strong killing intention burst out of the beast on the opposite side. He saw its eyes. Okay, the position should be the eyes...just the arrow, its eyes turned red. , Rushed towards Su Bai suddenly.


    Su Bai teleports backhand and the fire of hell has blasted past.


    The empty beast suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the fire of hell!


    "Well, it can absorb the fire of hell..." Su Bai muttered and put the fire of hell directly away, transforming it into electric current!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The powerful current rushed past, but directly penetrated the body of the beast.


    Several black shadows sprang out from the beast''s body and went straight to Su Bai, the magnetic field shield opened, and the clanging sound instantly sounded.


    "It seems that it is not completely illusory, maybe it exists in the form of energy?" Su Bai secretly sensed the magnetic field on the beast!


    The result was nothing!


    Su Bai pouted."Well, I guessed the result! I said, can you talk? What''s the point of attracting me to come?"


    The beast did not answer, but his eyes were getting redder and his attacks were getting stronger and stronger. That crazy feeling was really terrifying!


    "Kak...Kak..."


    The magnetic field shield seems to be faintly about to split.


    Su Bai shook his head: "If you don''t speak, then I''m not welcome!"


    "Roar!" The beast roared suddenly, Su Bai felt a sense of sarcasm inexplicably, as if it meant to say what else he could do...


    "Nima, that''s wicked!"


    With a cold snort, dark red particles floated out of Su Bai''s body.


    Ether particles, real gems!


    The dark red etheric particles floated around Su Bai''s body, and the beast seemed to feel the oppression of this thing and paused slightly.Just when Su Bai thought it was afraid of it, it rushed up again.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai waved a single hand, and the etheric particles suddenly rushed towards the beast!


    "Puff puff!"


    The ether particles swarmed and hit the beast. Obviously, the beast was not immune to the damage of the ether particles and fell from the air by this huge impact force. The black shadow retracted and blocked his body, blocking the ether particles. attack!


    "If you can even be immune to Infinite Gems, I will count you as a bull!"


    Su Bai sneered continuously to spur the attacks of ether particles, and countless ether particles swept across like a downpour. The beast could not move when he was beaten, and kept roaring hideously!


    That''s right, it''s ferocious, not painful!


    "Not convinced? Then die!"


    Su Bai sneered, opened his arms and folded his hands together. In an instant, countless scattered ether particles quickly condensed into a long spear and pierced suddenly!


    "Puff!"


    The etheric spear pierced the black shadow blocked by the beast and directly nailed it to the ground. The dark red light instantly filled with a loud noise, and the black shadow scattered beast was directly exploded!


    Su Bai turned his arm lightly, and the etheric sword once again turned into particles and chased after the broken black shadows.


    Da da da!


    Da da da!

 C519

    With the pursuit of the ether particles, those dark shadows were completely dissipated and completely disappeared.


    I beckoned to bring back the etheric particles, but did not lose the body, but moved around!


    Although the strength of the dimensional lord is strong and weak, as long as the dimensional lord is almost immortal, unless the lord''s position is taken away, or the dimensionality is destroyed.Although I don''t know what dimension it is, or whether this beast is the lord of this dimension, if it is... it won''t die so easily!


    Looking around, the aura of killing is getting stronger and stronger, and the atmosphere is getting more and more depressed. In front of you, a faint dark shadow gradually appears more and more dense...


    "Sure enough, Lord of Dimensions!"


    Chapter 0011 Slaughter Dimension and Domam''s Sister?


    The regrouped beast roared with a strong killing intent and rushed towards Su Bai again. The etheric particles moved out again, but this time the beast learned to be clever and no longer resisted the attacks of etheric particles, and his body would turn into a dark shadow. Disperse and regroup.Although the attack became flexible and difficult to catch for a while, Su Bai could also manipulate the ether particles as he pleased, so it did not suffer much.Moreover, the attack of the beast was slightly monotonous, except for the attack by the black shadow. After being entangled for a while, it was blasted away by ether particles again.


    After a few minutes, the beast appeared again.


    Then be killed again!


    Resurrected...killed...


    As if caught in an endless loop, the beast as the dimensional lord can resurrect indefinitely, as long as it is still the lord and is still in its dimension.But Su Bai''s use of ether particles is not without consumption, so entanglement is no good!


    Seeing the beast reappearing, Su Bai was a little annoyed and punched the ether particles all over his body directly!


    "boom!"


    The beast that had just appeared was hit directly on the ground, and his body became illusory and almost dispersed.Su Bai raised his fist again, only to find that the beast did not fight back or struggle like before, as if... he was taken?After hesitating for a while, Su Bai slowly lowered his fist and took a half step back. As expected, the beast did not pounce again.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Su Bai asked suspiciously, but the beast didn''t answer, and he didn''t know if this guy couldn''t speak.But by the look of it, it seems to be a truce?Su Bai looked at the beast, subconsciously raised his fist and rushed forward, but the beast retreated violently...


    Horrified!


    Su Bai felt very clearly, it felt panic.


    "Are you really convinced by yourself?"


    Su Bai smiled dumbly. Although he can''t really kill it, it is estimated that it should feel every time he dies. Otherwise, there is no possibility of being beaten down. If there is a weakness, then you are not afraid.


    Although the beast did not do anything anymore, he kept staring at him, as if he did not give up.Looking closely at its eyes, Su Bai found that although its eyes were murderous, they also had a sense of greed.


    Wait... Doesn''t this guy want to kill himself, but want to possess himself?


    Looking at the surrounding environment, this dimension is not particularly large, and the environment is not very good. It does not want other dimension lords to have a way to leave here, such as Mephisto!Therefore, it is possible if it wants to leave urgently!


    However, Su Bai didn''t want him to possess him. The main reason was that he couldn''t resist the erosion of it. After all, this thing was the soul, and it could even be said that the impression was created from the depths of the soul. He was not sure whether he had the ability of the soul use.


    Perhaps the gem of the soul can work?Or soul gem?


    After thinking about it this way, I didn''t think of a reason, and there was a strange sense of peace when one person and one beast were opposed to each other.


    But this peace soon broke.


    Suddenly there was a spatial fluctuation in the distance, and a portal appeared, followed by a woman who stumbled out of the portal.She seemed to be injured and fell to the ground, and then she saw that Jieyin on her hands seemed to release some magic, and the portal closed instantly.


    "call!"


    Seeing the portal closed, the woman took a breath and stood up slowly.Then, she saw Su Bai and the beast, and instantly showed a stunned expression.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked Su Bai.


    "I should ask who you are, but you came later!" Su Bai said and looked at her.


    His long black hair was a little messy at the waist, and he was wearing a black armor. At first glance, it seemed that the front was just a hood, and there were stripes underneath. The temperament style of dress reminded Su Bai of typhoid fever!


    What is this place?


    This is a dimensional space!


    It''s not a place where you can meet people casually on the street.


    Although Su Bai''s expression was calm, he had already released his spiritual ability to defend the identity of the opponent.But it was strange, she was right in front of her, but her psychic powers couldn''t feel her at all!


    "This is the killing dimension, how did you get in here?"


    The woman did not answer Su Bai''s question but frowned and asked directly.


    "It turns out that this is the killing dimension, and it fits well with the characteristics of the beast!" Su Bai muttered secretly, and said with a smile: "It seems that you didn''t hear what I said clearly..."


    "My name is Omar." The woman frowned and stared at Su Bai for a moment, then said slowly.


    Omar?


    Su Bai shook his head secretly, he had no impression of this name.


    "My name is Su Bai!" Su Bai said first and then said, "Who is chasing you?"


    "I need to heal here." The woman named Omar did not answer Su Bai''s words, but looked at Su Bai and Beast, and then slowly walked to the side as if looking for a place to heal her injuries, watching her step gesture. , It seems that the injury is not light.

 C520

    "Did you use magic just now? Did you close the portal or hide yourself?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Omar said coldly.


    Su Bai smiled and smiled: "It doesn''t matter to me, right? Then if I open the wormhole and leave here and destroy your magic spell, I don''t care!"


    "and many more!"


    Omar, who was still somewhat calm, hurriedly shouted."You can''t leave yet?"


    "What? I want to leave, you want to keep me?" Su Bai looked at her with squinting eyes, and the etheric particles immediately surrounded his body.


    Seeing the ether particles, Omar''s expression changed in surprise.


    "Infinite gems?"


    "Oh, you know the goods!"


    Omar re-examined Su Bai, and said in a slow tone after a while: "You can''t leave here. Once you leave my spell, it will be destroyed. Even if only a moment, Domam can sense my existence. "


    "Dommam?"


    Su Bai squinted his glasses and looked at Omar: "What did you do to make Domam chase you?"


    "I absorbed his energy!"


    "You absorbed the energy of Domam?" Su Bai looked at Omar in surprise. Who is Domam?The lord of the dark dimension, the lord of darkness, although there are many dimensions, Domam is definitely the top, she can actually absorb Domam''s energy?


    Seeing Su Bai''s surprise and doubt, Omar slowly said, "I am his sister!"


    Item 0012


    Domam''s sister...


    Su Bai felt that there were a lot of surprises today!Originally, I was just going to watch Ant-Man vs. Yellow Shirt for amusement. As a result, a space crack appeared. I was ready to revisit the old place but came to this killing dimension and met the beast. Now I met Domam¡¯s sister again!


    This is Domam''s sister.


    How strong Domam is¡ªto elaborate, the strength is stronger than Mephisto!As Domam''s sister, Omar can also absorb Domam''s energy, one can imagine how strong it is.


    If it was Su Bai who planned to leave before, but after the beast was defeated by himself, he really didn''t plan to leave immediately. The reason for saying that was that Omar''s attitude was too cold. To put it bluntly, she felt that the strength was not equal. I didn''t take myself seriously.Since she was afraid of being threatened by herself and knew that she had infinite gems, her attitude naturally changed accordingly, so Su Bai did not intend to leave.


    "You said this is the killing dimension. What is the difference between this dimension and other hell dimensions or dark dimensions?" Su Bai planned to take the opportunity to understand the situation. Su Bai knows very little about these dimensions, and the lord of these dimensions is a demon. Basically, one mind wants to invade the earth.If you don¡¯t know that these dimensions exist, you just want to know more if you know it!


    "The killing dimension is also a part of the dark dimension, but it is different from other hell dimensions! The level is the same, but the strength of the lord determines the strength of the dimension, and the killing dimension is different from the hell dimension. The hell dimension is the soul The more the more, the stronger, and the killing dimension is the more killing the stronger, but...it¡¯s trapped here, and it can¡¯t project its power onto the earth, so this dimension is much weaker!"


    "If it''s a normal hell dimension, it can''t be opened by wormhole alone, it must rely on magic power!"


    Perhaps it was to make Su Bai anxin not to leave here, or perhaps because of the effect of the infinite gem, Omar explained a lot.


    "How can it replace its lord position!" Su Bai asked.


    Omar looked at Su defeat."Do you want to become the lord of the killing dimension?"


    "If you become the lord of this dimension, you will be affected by this dimension, but... if you can learn some magic or mental tenacity, it won''t be a big problem, after all, the influence of this dimension is still relatively small..." Omar side Said, the mind is moving fast.


    I am afraid it will take a long time for myself to be injured this time. This Su Bai has infinite gem strength and should not be weak. If I help him become the lord of the Slaughter Dimension, I can heal here with peace of mind, and he can also help him deal with Doma. Hm!


    As for capturing the Lord of Dimensions, although it is a bit more troublesome, it is not impossible!


    Thinking of this, Omar looked at Su Bai and said: "I can help you become the lord of the Slaughter Dimension, but you must let me heal my injuries here until I recover, and if allowed, I hope you can help me deal with Doma. M. Of course, I won''t let you help in vain. Once I defeat Domam and I become the Lord of the Dark Dimension, I will also help you!"


    "Roar!"


    Perhaps the silent beast roared when he heard that it had something to do with him and wanted to take his lord position.


    "To shut up!"


    Su Bai appeared next to the beast with a whistling sound, and hit it with a punch!


    With a "bang", the beast was directly broken up.


    Waving his hand, Su Bai said to Omar: "The deal, tell me what to do."


    "Each dimension will have its own power sign. I can teach you a dark magic that you can use to exorcise beasts. Once the exorcism is successful, the lord¡¯s power sign will leave it, and you can get it and become a new lord. !"


    "This lord logo can be said to be the source and symbol of dimensional power. It will enhance your magic and affect you!"


    "So I suggest you find a place to learn some white magic to contain this dark power after you leave here."


    White magic, you can go to Gu Yi to learn at that time, although she hasn''t given her a reply yet, she won''t be able to help her at that time.


    "To learn magic, you must first understand what magic is, feel the power of magic, the power of dark magic, I will teach you a magic spell, you can try to start learning, but... you better be prepared, big Some humans cannot learn magic in a short time."


    Omar said while teaching Su Bai''s magic spells and curse seals.


    "boom!"


    A black light suddenly lit up in front of Omar. As her curse was released, the black light gradually extended and appeared, turning into a black magic totem. Omar''s hand gently pushed, the black magic totem Instantly rushed towards Su Bai.

 C521

    Su Bai frowned and didn''t move, he could feel the dark breath and pressure coming.It wasn''t until the magic totem came in front of him that Omar suddenly stopped, and the magic totem dissipated!


    "Remember? Do I need to do it again?" Omar said with a pale face.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No need."


    Omar nodded and watched Su lose trying to succeed?Obviously it is impossible, but the spell and the spell mark are okay, so Omar began to heal his injuries with confidence!


    "Feel the power of magic, feel the power of darkness, this thing is too mysterious!" Su Bai tried several times without success, but he was not discouraged.


    If magic were so easy to learn, there would have been magicians everywhere.


    As for the talent?Su Bai is quite confident at this point, not to mention taking a step back. If he really can''t learn, he will go out and let Omar kill him. Even if magic is different from ability, he can slowly cultivate as long as he can.


    But now, Su Bai still plans to come by himself.


    It hurts to die.


    Secondly, although Omar''s performance is okay at present, Su Bai can''t really believe her, after all, she is Domam''s sister!


    If you have a deep heart, you won''t feel anxious, so Su Bai can practice calmly!


    Item 0013


    "Success!"


    Seeing the black magic totem in front of him, Su Bai couldn''t help but shouted in excitement.


    Omar, who was healing, heard the voice and opened his eyes subconsciously and asked: "What succeeded?"


    "magic!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You, how did you do it?" Omar looked at the magic totem in front of Su Bai and was quite shocked. It was incredible!Originally, she thought that Su Bai could not learn magic in a short time and she could concentrate on healing her wounds, but... how long is this?The day hasn¡¯t arrived yet, how did he do it?


    Su Bai waved his hand to disperse the magic, and looked at the shocked Omar and said with some complacency: "In the beginning, there is really no clue, but you didn''t let me feel the power of magic and the power of darkness. I felt the fire of hell. The result seems to be quite useful. I felt magical power and dark power through the fire of hell, and then... it succeeded!"


    "Even so, it''s a bit weird, you are a magic genius!" Omar exclaimed.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "I think so too, then... can I release this magic to expel it with my current magic power?"


    "You can kill it, at that time its power is the weakest, and the chance of success is great!"


    "Then I will take a break and restore my magic power!"


    "The magic is too little, only one shot at a time!"


    Su Bai sat down next to Omar. Although Omar was wearing armor, the armor looked very soft. It should be magical equipment. It couldn''t hide her size at all. There was a feeling that she was ready to come out!


    As if feeling Su Bai''s gaze, Omar asked in a deep voice, "What are you looking at!"


    "Your figure is amazing!" Su Bai said with a smile: "I remember Domam looks very ugly. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful as his sister, especially the cold and cold imperial sister Fan... "


    "Thank you!"


    Omar''s reaction was dull, neither disgusted nor happy.


    "How long will your injury recover?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It''s probably a few months!"


    "I can''t stay here for a few months." Su Bai said.


    Omar said flatly: "After you become the lord, you can enter and leave here as you like, as long as you don''t intend to destroy my magic."


    "That''s okay!"


    Su Bai nodded, and he didn''t know whether it was the cause of hell fire or his body had been transformed by the dark dimension, and his magic power recovered quickly.Feeling that the magic power was almost restored, Su Bai got up and walked towards the beast!


    Perhaps it was a premonition that the beast kept groaning and groaning.


    Su Bai smiled, suddenly teleported to the side of the beast, and the etheric particles covered his fist and banged directly down.The beast reacted quickly, and his body instantly turned into a black shadow and quickly regrouped behind Su Bai. However, after playing for so long before, he knew it Su Bai quite well. Su Bai was already there when it dispersed. Changing his moves, turning around and punching, when the beast regrouped, Su Bai''s fist did not change, but suddenly arrived in front of it.


    The landing appeared, and his fist hit the beast that had just condensed.


    In an instant, it collapsed again!


    At the same time, Su Bai suddenly commanded his hand to form a curse seal, and the magic power was poured out in an instant. In an instant, the totem of dark magic appeared in front of him, watching the beast resurrect, Su Bai sneered directly to launch the magic!


    "boom!"


    Dark magic hit the beast, and the beast began to tremble violently.Su Bai hadn''t seen this kind of situation before. It seemed that this magic had a great influence on it. Amid the trembling, a force seemed to fly out of the beast''s body.


    "Dimensional power!"


    Seeing that power flew out of the beast''s body, Su Bai rushed over without saying a word. Who knew that the dimensional power rushed towards Su Bai, and it had poured into Su Bai''s body in an instant. in.


    For an instant, Su Bai felt the strength in his body soaring, and there was an inexplicable feeling. It seemed to be connected to this dimensional space, and it felt like a part of his body!A black shadow spread from his body. At this time, Su Bai was like the king of darkness, his eyes turned slightly red, and there was a black pattern on his chest, like a small sword. A feeling of killing intent!

 C522

    "Congratulations on your success!" Omar said congratulations.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at Omar, and his eyes met for a moment, making Omar''s heart palpitations slightly, so murderous!


    She subconsciously stepped back and became alert, but this killing intent quickly disappeared. Su Bai nodded and said with a smile: "Thank you, I would not have succeeded if it were not for you!"


    Omar nodded slightly.


    "come here!"


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the trembling beast, a wicked smile flashed across his mouth.


    The beast that has lost the sign of the lord has lost control of this dimensional space. Similarly, it can''t do it to resurrect from the dead. Therefore, in the face of Su Bai, it becomes extremely afraid. Hearing Su Bai''s voice, the beast trembled. Slowly approaching, as well-behaved as a kitten.


    "You have two choices now, one: follow me in the future, and I will let you continue to stay in my dimension. Two: die!"


    When the word of death was said, the darkness on Su Bai''s body skyrocketed, and that powerful killing intent caused the beast to pounce on the ground in an instant, his head clinging to the ground to express surrender.


    "well!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction. Although it was just a beast, don''t forget that this is the former lord, and it is the faith of the hand-to-hand union. Seeing it so cleverly surrender to himself, Su Bai still feels very satisfied.Ignoring the fearful beast, Su Bai couldn''t wait to feel the power and ability of the lord.


    After spending most of a day to understand clearly, Su Bai''s heart moved, and the fire of hell not far away suddenly flew out and quickly condensed in the open space nearby. When the flames dissipated, a black and majestic throne suddenly appeared!


    Go over, turn around and sit down.


    Put your hands on the ends of the throne, the reef on the ground slowly lifted into the sky, and soon a ladder from top to bottom appeared in front of it, and the throne...high!


    Chapter 0014 Skye, try your vibration ability!


    Omar looked at Su Bai on the throne with a complicated expression. It was just a change in position, and that lord''s aura emerged spontaneously!Although the Slaughter Dimension is only a special small dimension space, not even comparable to many Hell dimensions, Omar has a feeling that it may not take long... The Slaughter Dimension will become the most special and powerful existence!


    "You can continue to heal here. I''m leaving for a while. Do you have anything you need to bring?" After feeling for a while, Su Bai''s mood gradually calmed down and asked Omar.


    Omar shook his head slightly!


    Su Bai nodded and followed his thoughts, he had disappeared from the throne!


    This feeling is very mysterious, somewhat similar to teleportation, but it is more precise and relaxed, and does not consume any power. It feels as if you are pushing the door from your own home without any resistance, perhaps... because you are a human being. Relationship?Otherwise, the beast would have entered the earth long ago.


    The next moment, Su Bai appeared at Hank Pim''s house.


    Janet, Mary Walker, Hope, Ant-Man, Pymhank are all there.


    As soon as Su Bai appeared, the surrounding aura seemed to become depressed, and a killing intent filled them, making them all stunned, and they couldn''t help but fear.


    Mary Walker became a bloody Mary directly!


    This is the first time this personality has appeared since she and herself. As the strongest personality, Bloody Mary is crazy and cruel. After appearing, she looked at Su Bai in a gloomy manner.Seeing her reaction, Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the boundless killing intent instantly rushed to Bloody Mary.


    At first, Bloody Mary was still able to hold on, but slowly her body began to shake, and her crazy and murderous eyes became frightened.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai snorted and withdrew the killing intent. In an instant, Bloody Mary felt that the whole person was a lot easier, but her eyes were still full of fear and fear when she looked at Su Bai, and she was sweating as if she had just been fished out of the water. same.


    "You...what''s wrong with you? I feel... you seem to have changed something?" Janet asked cautiously.


    Su Bai paused and shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s just that you have gained a new power and haven''t fully grasped it. What''s going on on your side? The matter is solved!"


    "Well, it''s all solved!"


    "Scott Lang will become the second generation of Ant-Man, Hope will take over Pim Technology, I...I plan to stay and help her make the suit and teach her how to become a Wasp!" Janet whispered, she felt Su Bai now seemed to have an inexplicable majesty that made her feel like she did not dare to breathe.


    "Alright, you can stay temporarily, and when Hope is out, you can move to the Timeless Isle!" Su Bai said.


    Janet hesitated and nodded, she realized that she did not have the courage to refuse!


    "Follow me and return to Shadow Domain!" Su Bai said to Bloody Mary, and then took Bloody Mary back to Shadow Domain Castle in Hell''s Kitchen!


    With his appearance, the ninjas in the shadow realm felt powerful depression and boundless killing intent. Watching Su Bai slowly walk by, the ninjas around him bowed their heads, let alone stared at each other, and didn''t even have the courage to look at them. .


    Come to the top conference room.


    There was no sound inside, and it was extremely silent.


    "Is there anything to report?" Su Bai walked to the main seat and sat down and said lightly.


    He said plainly, but their feelings were very depressed and trembling.


    This was not intended by Su Bai, but the power of the Slaughter Lord still had some influence on ordinary people.


    Natasha took a deep breath and said, "There is nothing wrong for the time being, and there is no action on the Manchurian side. If the shadow domain is operating normally and countless intelligence is sent from all over the world, we only need to analyze and archive. ......" After a pause, Natasha said, "Rena seems to perceive something, it seems to be related to the alien race."


    Lena nodded slightly, and Skye became nervous.


    "I saw a picture, it seems that S.H.I."I don''t know when it happened. We are also investigating that location but there is no clue for the time being."


    "Mr!"

 C523

    Sky looked at Su defeat.


    Su Bai nodded slightly: "I see, investigate the situation of S.H.I.E.L.D., and hand it to me tomorrow!" After speaking, Su Bai slowly got up and left the conference room.


    As the lord of the shadow domain, there is naturally Su Bai¡¯s room with bright floor-to-ceiling windows. The inside is not visible from the outside, but the outside can be seen clearly from the inside. There is a big bed in the middle of the huge room. Su Bai is not there yet. Lived here, came in and looked at it and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Bang bang bang." There was a knock on the door, the door suddenly opened, and Skye outside the door was taken aback and walked in tentatively.


    "First, sir!"


    "What are you doing so nervously!" Su Bai smiled faintly and beckoned her to come over."Come for your mother''s business?"


    Skye nodded slightly."I know, I know my husband is angry with my mother, but if Rena''s prediction is correct... then..."


    "Tomorrow I will take you there." Su Bai said lightly.


    Skye froze for a moment and said with joy, "Thank you sir."


    "Don''t be busy thanking me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Seeing Su Bai staring into his own eyes, the red glow gradually rose on Skye''s face, and he nodded slightly.


    Su Bai chuckled lightly and stroked Skye¡¯s bright red face, watching her nervous and shy appearance made him feel restless, and she couldn¡¯t help recalling that Skye was grabbed by Natasha at the time. A brilliant picture.Looking at Skye wantonly, watching her lower her head and close her eyes slightly, her hand slid down and slowly untied her uniform!


    This feeling was very difficult for Skye. There was a feeling of wishing him to hurry up and wishing him to stop.


    Very contradictory.


    When the last piece of clothing was taken off by Su Bai and he was laid on the bed, Skye closed his eyes and felt the transformation...


    After a long long time.


    Su Bai suddenly turned to let Skye come up."Try it with your vibration ability, it should be fun!"


    Skye released a shock wave with his hands slightly facing below, and his body moved involuntarily.


    Data 0015


    Skye''s mastery of abilities has not yet reached such a subtle level. In addition to this situation, it is conceivable that it is not so smooth, but this kind of thing is just a boudoir''s pleasure, I have to say that Su defeated or the city can play of!


    Although the method is a bit dirty, it is still very helpful for the subtle control of the ability.


    "Exercise well, after you become proficient...you can use this ability to go to heaven."


    "I''m going to heaven now!"


    ...


    Skye hadn''t been out in Mr.''s room all night, how could everyone not know what was going on?But this was not too surprising in their expectations.When Su Bai and Skye came out the next day, everyone found that Mr.''s compelling aura seemed a lot weaker yesterday. At least everyone now feels much more normal. Could it be because of... the cause of venting?


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is now divided into two factions, one is Phil Coleson and the other is Robert. The two have different S.H.I.E.L.D. resources, and they want to integrate SHIELD to think that they are orthodox. The party has temporarily cooperated with Phil Colson as the director, but it has not been so smooth."


    "Robert has discovered the "afterlife" where the Inhuman race is located, and he should take action soon!"


    Natasha finished the report and waited for Su Bai''s order.


    Su Bai nodded."Assemble people and set off once SHIELD goes to the afterlife. I want you to do that without my order, a fly will not fly out!"


    "Yes!"


    Natasha said solemnly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you there first!"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to hold Skye''s waist, Skye''s expression was both nervous and expectant.


    The next moment, red mist flashed.


    The two have disappeared from the shadows and appeared in a place like a paradise, isolated from the world, the atmosphere is tranquil, and the beautiful scenery and water make people feel refreshed.There are several buildings around, and a few people can be vaguely seen!


    These people obviously saw them too, and ran away in a panic after a daze.


    "There are outsiders here, there are outsiders here..."


    While running and shouting, in an instant the light flashed and saw a man teleporting nearby, a man wearing a windbreaker, but his eyes were blurred as if they were long dead. There were no eye sockets at all. Several people ran over and stared at Su Bai and Skye vigilantly!


    "There is one... of the same kind!"


    The blind man tilted his head and''looked'' towards Skye.


    "Where''s Jia Ying, let her come out to see me!" Su Bai ignored those people at all and said lightly towards the blind man.


    Blind man: "You are..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly snorted, and the powerful murderous aura spread along the way. The people around were so scared that they couldn''t move because of the murderous aura. The blind man was relatively better, and subconsciously wanted to teleport away and his body disappeared. Suddenly appeared again, he realized that he was trapped.


    "You, what are you?" the blind man asked in horror.


    "Mr?"

 C524

    A woman''s voice suddenly remembered, and then she saw Jia Ying approaching from a distance.


    Seeing Su Bai, Jia Ying was stunned.


    Skye was also stunned at the same time!


    "Do you still know your name is Mr.?" Su Bai looked at Jia Ying and said in a deep voice, "There hasn''t been any movement for so many years, why? The next life...hehe, do you think your wings are hard?"


    "Sir, I didn''t..."


    Jia Ying hurriedly explained.


    The people around saw that the patriarch, who was usually steady and like the backbone, would have such an expression. Such a flustered explanation could not help being a little shocked. This man... who is it?


    In the afterlife, this place is isolated from the world. Except for Jia Ying and the blind man, almost no one can leave. They can understand the information from the outside, and even many people who have been here for many years don''t know where they are.However, some people were found halfway and brought over. Knowing the identity of Su Bai, they soon whispered around. Some were surprised, some were shocked...


    "It''s all gone." Jia Ying said to the surroundings, but said: "Sir, let''s... let''s talk first."


    Su Bai did not speak, Jia Ying led the way.


    The three of them quickly came to a quiet yard, which was antique in style.


    Jia Ying first gave Su Bai and Skye a cup of tea, then sat on the ground and stopped talking.


    Su Bai was indeed a little angry with Jia Ying, Jia Ying did a lot of contributions to herself, it is better to say Immortal Serum, so Su Bai is still very grateful in this respect, and also regards Jia Ying as a friend, but she has not heard from her for many years. , There is neither contact nor news, and everyone will be angry when they change.Looking at Jia Ying, Su Bai took a deep breath and said faintly, "Let¡¯s talk about it, what do you think. If the reasons satisfy me, I will recognize you as a person! If it makes me dissatisfied..."


    Su Bai did not say how dissatisfied.


    Jia Ying nodded and spoke slowly.


    In fact, it is very simple. After she left, she began to travel around, but after a short period of time, she was targeted by Hydra. At that time, Hydra hadn''t been exposed and the power was extremely powerful. She didn''t want to be involved in the Timeless Isle so she kept hiding Hidden, and finally formed the next life to look for the same kind. As a result, it developed into the current scale without knowing it. In consideration of many aspects, Jia Ying has never been in contact with Timeless Island or Su Bai!


    "I was thinking about waiting for the next life to grow bigger, at least when I can help Mr. to handle some things..." Jia Ying whispered.


    "Although I''m not too satisfied with this answer, I think you have passed the test!" With the release of the spiritual ability, Su Bai knew that what Jia Ying said was true or false, although he was really not satisfied with this reason, and the way he handled it was not good. .


    "She''s Skye, your daughter...you two have a chat!"


    Su Bai slowly got up and said a little, then turned and went out.


    Coming outside, Su Bai found many people whispering nearby, afraid to approach.


    These are alien races, some have been transformed, some have not yet been transformed.


    From the defeat of China and the Soviet Union, I met two familiar people who appeared in TV dramas.One is called Lincoln, with the ability to discharge, and the other is a woman. I don''t know what Su Bai is called, but her ability can transform into a clone!


    Item 0016


    "You...yes, it''s you, come here!" Su Bai waved to the doppelganger, and looked at her in astonishment and nodded slightly. The doppelganger walked up to Su Bai nervously.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Alyssa!" She was a little nervous, because she knew who Su Bai was!For her, this is the top big man!


    "Show me your abilities!"


    Alyssa''s body shook slightly, and she saw four avatars appearing next to her. The four avatars and the deity stood together, which felt quite interesting.Su Bai took a look. She has brown-red hair, slim legs and tight jeans, and a simple T-shirt wearing a white vest. It feels pretty good!


    Seeing her, Su Bai remembered that there seemed to be a clone man among the mutants. Although one was an alien and the other was a mutant, his abilities were exactly the same!


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and touched Alisha''s clone, squeezing there, Alisha lowered her head nervously.


    "It''s kind of interesting, the touch is completely real, there is no difference, can you share the feeling of a clone?"


    "Ok, Ok."


    "Do you have independent thinking?"


    "No, I control it!"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai nodded and asked Alisha to take back the clone, and said lightly: "But I''ll go around."


    Alisha nodded quickly, and turned around with Su Bai in the next life.


    This place is really remote, but the environment is very good, and the style of the afterlife has a celestial feel, which makes Su Bai feel very familiar. Alyssa has been very nervous about Su Bai¡¯s inquiries and answers. Su Bai probably They also understand that development here is not so easy, but they are very convinced of Jia Ying.


    Unknowingly turning around, Jia Ying and Skye¡¯s mother and daughter seem to have finished talking. Jia Ying¡¯s face does not have the same scars as in the movie, nor the experience of being dissected in the movie, plus her ability and When I found her, nothing changed. She and Skye stood together more like sisters!


    Perhaps because of these years of experience, Jia Ying''s temperament has undergone a lot of changes, less green and more mature.


    "Sir, the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. are coming soon. Natasha and Erica have already brought people over." Skye whispered.


    Su Bai nodded: "I see, you go meet them, pay attention to the arrangements!"


    "Ok!"


    Skye nodded and then glanced at Jia Ying and turned and left.

 C525

    "Unexpectedly, my husband would have found Skye. I have been looking for her again for these years, but I have never had a clue. It is Skye''s blessing to follow the husband!" Jia Ying sighed.


    "Why did Skye abandon in the first place?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Jia Ying shook her head hard to say: "Skye''s situation is a bit complicated. Her birth was an accident for me and my biggest doubt!"


    "Oh?"


    "I still remember the year when I used my abilities because of Hydra''s hunt, I don''t know if I absorbed too much. After a while, I found out that I had Skye! Then I gave birth to her, It just happened that Hydra was chasing after him, and in desperation I had no choice but to send Skye out!"


    "..."


    Su Bai looked at Jia Ying unexpectedly. What''s the situation... It''s different from the TV series. Is it because the ability has changed?This situation sounds absurd, but it is not impossible. What can''t happen in the Marvel world?It''s just a little unexpected!


    Jia Ying smiled bitterly and said: "I admit that I was also scared at the time. Perhaps there was this reason for sending Skye away, but it didn''t take long for me to regret it. I wanted to find Skye again... but found that I couldn''t find it anymore!"


    "Don''t talk about it, the people from SHIELD have discovered this place, what are your plans in the future?" Su Bai shook his head and asked.


    "Listen to Mr.!" Jia Ying said simply."I set up here just to find more people of the same kind, and then I went to find Mr."


    "It''s not bad here. It''s a pity that it has been so deserted after it has been established for so many years. You can continue to stay here. If there is a suitable alien race, I will send it over. I will arrange a place for them!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Hmm!" Jia Ying nodded, she was really reluctant to leave here.


    After a few brief chats, Su Bai asked Jia Ying to notify him, lest the people from SHIELD were not ready yet!In about half an hour, several Kun-type fighter jets flew from a distance and landed beyond the afterlife.After landing, a lot of heavily armed agents came out one after another, they were S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel.


    It seemed that the countermeasures had been discussed before coming, and soon most of the people approached the afterlife.


    As they entered the afterlife, many ninjas suddenly appeared near the Kun fighters. These ninjas entered the fighters and easily controlled the remaining personnel. Soon... countless ninjas have surrounded the future lives!


    "It''s so quiet!"


    "Yeah, being quiet is a little weird!"


    Mei frowned and looked around. It was a bit unreasonable that no one had seen it for a long time.


    How could the guards of this place be so lax?


    "Someone!"


    Suddenly, a blonde female agent next to her spoke, and a man suddenly teleported out immediately.The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent was a little nervous and secretly prepared, and immediately saw an old man walking out with a cane.


    "I''m Robert of SHIELD, I''m here to meet your leader!"


    "I am!"


    Jia Ying walked out from behind and said lightly.


    Seeing Jia Ying, Robert was obviously a little surprised, and then said: "I''m from SHIELD, we want to register you."


    "We are not interested!" Jia Ying shook her head.


    Robert also shook his head: "S.H.I.E.L.D. has a list, and every person with special abilities will be recorded. Only when you register, we will rest assured and the people will rest assured, as long as you don¡¯t do things that endanger society. There won''t be any problems, you can rest assured! However, if you refuse to register, I may only be able to take you all back!"


    His tone... with a faint threat.


    Once registered, it means that one''s own old master will be handed over to the other party, and no one can be sure what the other party will do. Even if Su Bai is not here, Jia Ying cannot agree!


    Item 0017


    "You can try!"


    Jia Ying said lightly, and several strangers soon appeared around him.


    Robert was not surprised to see these strangers, and he smiled confidently: "Perhaps you have special abilities, but we see a lot of such people with S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D.." The voice fell, and the agents around him instantly dispersed and surrounded Jia Ying and others , One by one raised their guns at them."You don''t have many people, and these weapons are our latest research and development specifically to deal with you who have special abilities! Maybe your abilities are very strong, but after all, flesh and blood can''t stop such firepower. If you don''t want to cause casualties If you do, it¡¯s better to agree, otherwise..."


    Robert looked around and sneered and said, "I''m afraid there will be blood flowing here!"


    See the poor picture.


    Jia Ying sneered. Although the afterlife is incomparable with Timeless Island, it does not mean that he has no ability to protect himself.


    Seeing Jia Ying not intending to agree, Robert seemed to have expected such a result a long time ago. He waved his hand and was about to give an order when he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Who wants blood to flow here?"


    When the voice sounded, Jia Ying stepped away slightly, and saw a person slowly approaching in the distance.


    Seeing this person, the people from SHIELD were stunned for an instant.


    "Su... Su defeated?"


    Mei''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Mr. Su Bai, why are you here?" Robert asked in amazement.


    "Did you say you want blood to flow here?" Su Bai squinted Robert, but for the moment he looked at each other, Robert felt fear!


    The incomparable fear, in his eyes, seemed to be a huge sword exuding murderous intent, as if he could kill his own life at any time, which caused Robert to move down and back two steps, originally his legs and feet were not good to look at. It seemed as if he was about to fall. Fortunately, the person beside him hurriedly supported him, but his hands were also shaking.

 C526

    "Mr. Su Bai!"


    Mei subconsciously wanted to speak, she saw Su Bai glanced across her eyebrows, and with just one glance, Mei felt cold all over, and fear spread in an instant.


    "They are the people of our Timeless Island, are you sure you want to register with them?" Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at them one by one. Many timid people have already put down their guns subconsciously!


    "This...this is our work for S.H.I.E.L.D.!" Robert said tremblingly.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Su was so terrified of losing, he had to do it. On the one hand, he wanted to compete with Phil Colson for the position of director. This action was also planned by him, if he Wouldn''t it be in vain to just give in?What''s more, he got news that the National Security Council seemed to want to introduce relevant policies, and that he was standing in line by doing so.The most important thing is that he thinks that Su Bai might not...not too much.


    After all, he is also from S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., I heard that the people from Su Bai had cooperated with SHIELD.


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai squinted at Robert.


    Robert felt that his heart was about to pop out, but he insisted firmly: "Yes, yes, this is our work for S.H.I.E.L.D., and we are also for the safety of the people. I believe Mr. Su Bai will also support it. ?"


    "Support? Haha... I do support, I support the blood flowing here!"


    Su Bai sneered and stretched out his hand suddenly.


    "boom!"


    Robert''s head burst suddenly.


    The blood and brain plasma spurted out like this, spraying all the people around, feeling the warmth, everyone was dumbfounded, never thought that Su Bai would even kill when he said that he would kill!Subconsciously, those people were about to raise their guns, and as a result, they heard the sound of screaming, and a group of ninjas appeared around them, at least twice as many as they were, and they all surrounded them all in an instant.


    "Who moves, who dies!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    The situation suddenly became tense.


    "Where is Coleson?" Su Bai asked towards May.


    "He, he did not participate in this mission, in the base." Mei said subconsciously.


    "Contact him and tell him that this is the person from my Timeless Isle. If you want to let them register or step here, they will be killed. Also, the person who takes care of you stays safe. I have not had a good temper recently. I really want to kill!" Su Bai said lightly, and Mei was taken aback for a moment and hurried to contact.


    Su Bai said that he had a bad temper and wanted to kill. This is not fake!


    As soon as he killed Robert, he felt that the lord logo on his chest was slightly hot. Although he didn''t feel any changes for the time being, he might just kill one and still not experience it, but if he kills more, it will be different!


    If it wasn''t for Coleson''s face, Su Bai would really want to kill these people!


    May¡¯s response was very quick. In less than five minutes or so, she had already communicated with Su defeated: "Colson is already on his way."


    "Then wait for him!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, turned and walked to a pavilion behind and sat down. Jia Ying asked Alisha to prepare tea.


    Seeing Su Bai leisurely drinking tea there, with someone waiting around, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.E.L.D. looked at the ninjas who were staring at him. The gap is too big, right?But when they wanted to return, they didn''t dare to make any rash actions. The master in front of him killed people quite simply, and in all likelihood, he killed people, I''m afraid that it will last.


    About twenty minutes later, Phil Colson arrived.


    Looking at the surrounded S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and the headless corpse on the ground, Phil Coleson recognized it as Robert.Sighing and shaking his head, he walked toward the pavilion.


    "long time no see."


    "I believe you are not looking forward to this meeting." Su Bai said indifferently: "I won''t talk too much nonsense. This is all from my Timeless Island. The terms Mei has conveyed to you before. If you agree, then The person looking at you leaves. If you disagree, sorry..."


    "I understand." Phil Colson nodded: "I still want to maintain our relationship. As for how to deal with this matter, a higher person will decide, and my people will not intervene! But there is something I want to do. You need to know that the International Security Council seems to be discussing a bill, the situation may be similar to this time, maybe...you can prepare early!"


    Chapter 0018 Registration Act?


    Listening to Coleson¡¯s reminder, Su Bai naturally knew what the bill he was talking about. The Superhero Registration Act allowed superheroes to accept government registration, and finally divided into registered factions and anti-registration factions, which led to the Avengers¡¯ civil war, which had a great impact. The spread is wide.


    "Why tell me this?" Su Bai said towards Phil Colson.


    Phil Colson smiled: "I just said that I still want to maintain our relationship, and our relationship has always been good, right? I asked some friends about the bill, although there is little news. But it should be similar to the previous ¡°list¡± of S.H.I.E.L.D., although I used to support this approach, but after a series of things, I changed my mind. It is difficult to guarantee that these things will not fall into the hands of Hydra and the like. , But I am light-hearted and powerless!"


    "I''ll take my people back first, they may be very scared, and...thank you!" Phil Colson smiled and turned back.


    The ninjas looked at Su Bai, who nodded slightly and motioned for them to leave.


    When the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. people left, everyone still felt a little dazed. The other side came over in such a posture, and then... just walked away like this?Even killed a high-level SHIELD?The strangers looked at Su Bai in awe and admiration!


    This is the Timeless Island, Su Bai!


    Regardless of what they knew before or not, at this moment they all know how strong Su Bai is!And he can just say that they are people from the Timeless Isle, with such a powerful king and powerful leader, they may finally no longer have to live in isolation and hiding.


    Although it is very good here, they are not tired of it, but who... don''t yearn for life outside.


    "People stay here temporarily, lest there be any further actions by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the safety factor here is still a bit weak. The cultivation of alien races is not that easy. Let''s go back and leave some people to protect this place. The members of the alien race will be absorbed into the organization!"


    Su Bai gave a simple command, and everyone quickly arranged.


    The addition of alien races in the afterlife is still very good for the timeless island, which means that alien races, at least the alien races on earth have an extra benchmark, just like the meaning of the timeless island to mutants.Naturally, these potential benefits don''t need to be-in detail, the rest basically don''t need to worry about Su Bai.Jia Ying is still very experienced in running so many people here independently. With the addition of Xiao Organization, I believe that the "afterlife" will grow very quickly.


    Especially the blind man!

 C527

    His ability is not only teleporting, he can also feel the existence of the alien race during the teleportation process, which is equivalent to the radar of the alien race!


    After settled down, I didn¡¯t leave immediately. For the first time in the afterlife, so many people have come, and now I still have to take the opportunity to get acquainted and familiar with them. Jia Ying ordered a group of people to have a party in the afterlife. Singing and dancing, each showed their talents, especially those strangers, and hoped to be able to perform well in front of Su Bai, one by one very seriously.As one of Xiao''s high-level leaders, Su Bai''s woman, Jia Ying''s daughter, Skye naturally also attracted much attention, and also demonstrated his abilities as an alien.


    Shock!


    With Skye as a bridge, I believe these strangers should blend in soon!


    The night is getting deeper!


    Jia Ying watched her daughter enter the room with Su Bai and her expression was so unnatural. She had fantasized about doing this once, but she didn''t expect... Now it is her daughter who is doing this.After standing nearby for a long time, Jia Ying faintly heard the voice before turning around and leaving in embarrassment!


    Su Bai did not stay longer in the "afterlife", and left in the afternoon of the next day. As for Skye, they stayed and still had a lot of follow-up things to deal with.


    After coming back, Su Bai went to the Timeless Island first, and then paid attention to the science and technology exhibition hall. The popularity is still there. It seems that this situation should have been in such a hot state in a short time. After that, Su Bai went to the shadow domain again. The main function of the shadow domain is to collect information, all kinds of useful and useless intelligence, unless it is a special directional task, otherwise there is nothing else to do, after a big circle, Su Bai bought a lot of things , And then thought, a black portal suddenly opened behind him...


    That is the portal to the killing dimension!


    As its name suggests, the beast is purely a beast with basically no IQ. Although it is not known how it became the lord of this dimension before, Su Bai is still a little dissatisfied with this dimension, although this place has to maintain this style. , When proper transformation is still necessary!


    Don¡¯t say anything else, do you have to have a bed?


    And this is one''s own dimension. As long as one''s strength comes up and the strength of the dimension increases, even if it is the lord of other dimensions, even Domam cannot enter his own dimension, which is equivalent to a natural hidden place. It''s like a vault. If you have anything in the future, you can put it here. The killing dimension is equivalent to your own back garden!


    Omar is still healing, and it doesn''t seem to be progressing very fast.


    Seeing Su Bai coming back with large bags and small bags, Omar was a little surprised.Su Bai did not explain, he became busy himself.


    Before long, a big bed was added near the high platform of the throne, and some miscellaneous things were also placed, such as Wulu sticks. This thing can also be conveniently placed here, and can be accessed at any time.Su Bai also separated a space on the edge of the dimension, and let the beast go directly in!


    Think of it as its cage.


    Well, Su Bai intends to keep the beast as a pet!


    These transformations were just a thought for Su Bai. As a lord, he could transform this dimension at will!


    After all this was done, Su Bai simply took off his clothes and went into a pool next to him. It was filled with hell fire. The raging flame seemed to be able to burn everything, but it had no effect on Su Bai. On the contrary, it was extremely comfortable!


    Soaking in the pool of fire, Su Bai poured himself a glass of wine.


    Cozy!


    "Would you like to come and have fun together?" Su Bai greeted Omar with a smile.


    Item 0019


    Omar Yaoyao head, she has the power to ignore the fire of hell like Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t care either, and he drank a bottle of wine comfortably before coming out.I don¡¯t know why, in this dimension, Su Bai is particularly relieved and relaxed, perhaps because this is his own dimension?


    Putting on a handsome suit and sitting on the throne, Su Bai felt that he should look like an anime character at this moment. It is estimated that few lords would wear a suit, right?With a chuckle, Su Bai sorted out his thoughts.


    He didn''t worry much about the Superhero Registration Act, and Su Bai would definitely not agree to it.


    Laozi''s people would not accept the supervision of others, even if it was Hyun Yin as an avenger, Su Bai would not let her accept it.Therefore, this matter is just coming to cover the water and earth. At this moment, the scale of the Timeless Isle is really not worrying.The same is true for the Mandarin, he will cut him if he has any movement!Thinking about it, I don''t seem to have had any major events recently.So... Su Bai subconsciously touched the lord logo on his chest, maybe... you can learn white magic!


    Magic must be learned.


    First of all, becoming this slaughter lord definitely has an impact, but it can be ignored now!


    Secondly, becoming the Slaughter Lord does not mean that Su Bai is satisfied. This dimension is too weak and must be stronger, at least not allowing people to enter and exit casually, right?Facing the guys of these latitudes, many of his own abilities may not have any effect, so it is imperative to learn magic and enhance the dimension.


    Su Bai didn''t want his own place. Others would come and leave as they wanted. That would be too insecure.Secondly, if you have to go out and meet other dimensional lords, they don¡¯t have any magic means. I¡¯m afraid this lord is not practical!


    Before anyone notices these things, I must hurry up to become stronger!


    "Well, just go learn magic!"


    Su Bai said to himself, then stood up and said, "I''m leaving, I''m going to learn magic, and I will come back to see you when I have time!"


    Omar nodded.


    "By the way, you can go to bed and rest, it''s better than sitting on the ground. You can use those things at will, except for the throne!"


    Su Bai said, and then left the dimension space!


    New York Temple!


    Su Bai knocked on the door!


    The door was opened with a creak in about two or three minutes.


    "It''s you!" Tina looked at Su Bai unexpectedly and opened the door to let him in.


    "Where is Daniel?" Su Bai asked casually toward Tina who was closing the door to follow.


    Tina shook her head: "Daniel is not here."


    "Only you?" Su Bai asked casually.

 C528

    Tina frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "Just ask." Su Bai said casually. There should be nothing wrong with his sentence?


    "How do I feel that you seem to have a killing intent." Tina looked at Su Bai with alert.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You think too much, but is it okay for you two mages in such an important place? If there are any enemies to attack here, I''m afraid you can''t resist it?"


    "No one dares to attack here!" Tina''s tone came with a strong confidence.


    Su Bai curled his lips and said nothing.


    Tina continued: "Most of the time, only Daniel is here. Although the magician is strong, it is not so easy to train. I occasionally go to Kama Taj to study. Daniel went to Kama Taj this time. Although it¡¯s for other things, it also includes the things you said last time."


    "When will he be back?"


    "I don''t know this." Tina shook her head.


    "Do you mind if I stay here and wait for him?" Although Su Bai was asking, his tone was a bit beyond doubt.


    Tina wanted to refuse. You are not a magician. What''s more, this is a temple. What are you doing here?But somehow, I couldn''t say this to my lips, instead I nodded!


    Of course, this was not caused by any good feelings, but Su Bai''s temperament and the whole person''s aura made Tina feel completely different from when she came last time, giving her a faint pressure.


    "This ring is a magic weapon?"


    Su Bai suddenly pointed to the ring on Tina''s hand and asked.


    Tina: "This is my wedding ring!"


    "How is your relationship with your husband?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Very good, we are very affectionate, and we have a daughter!" Tina said.


    "Oh? Then do they know that you are a magician? After all, you still have to learn magic here every day, how did you explain it to your family?"


    "This is my housework, I will take care of it!" Tina said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You seem to be afraid of me, and you are under a lot of pressure. I wanted to talk to you and relax. If you don''t want to talk about it, then forget it." On the other hand, Su Bai has already come to the storage hall above. .


    When Su Bai came last time, he just opened his eyes, especially the red cloak that looked like a living thing. At that time, he forgot because he was interrupted. Now he remembered why he felt familiar. This red cloak is the equipment of the future Doctor Strange. what!


    Magic floating cloak!


    "These things are just displayed here, can you get them?" Su Bai turned his head and asked Tina.


    Tina said: "Of course! As long as you get the approval of the Supreme Master."


    "That''s it!" Su Bai stared at the Demon Floating Cloak, and the Demon Floating Cloak seemed to have noticed him. His body was moving slightly. At first glance, it seemed a bit scary, but when you look closely at its small movements, it feels a bit cute!


    After playing with the magic floating cloak for a while, I don''t know whether it usually doesn''t see outsiders or has a good impression of it. It seems to be a little close. Su Bai has secretly decided that if he has a chance, he will get the magic floating cloak!


    As for what Doctor Strange will use in the future?


    Su Bai remembers that there seems to be a blue magic floating cloak of the same style, but it seems to be weaker than this. Doctor Strange can consider this.Of course, even if it doesn''t... what does it have to do with yourself?


    This time Su Baizai carefully visited the collection here, and occasionally asked Tina about it.Don''t look at them as ordinary, but they are all powerful magic weapons, but Su Bai has gained a lot of knowledge!


    Data 0020


    Footsteps came from behind, and before Su Bai turned his head, I heard Tina calling Daniel next to him.Turning around, I saw Daniel, dressed as a mage, returning.


    "I hope the result will not disappoint me too much." Su Bai asked Daniel with a smile.


    Daniel said slightly surprised: "What did you do during this time? I feel that your temperament has changed a lot!"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, Daniel did not ask after being surprised, and then said: "I don''t know if you will be disappointed, but the Supreme Mage agrees with you!"


    "Oh? When will we leave?" Su Bai asked.


    Daniel said: "It depends on your own arrangements. I can only tell you the place! Taj Kama, the Supreme Master is waiting for you there. Whether you can find it depends on your luck, but I think you can find it here. , Maybe you can also find Taj Kama, you are destined to magic!"


    "Don''t you have a teleportation formation that goes straight to Taj Kama?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It does, but I''m sorry I can''t help you!" Daniel shook his head."This is the rule. Every mage finds Ma Taj by himself."


    "understood!"


    Su Bai nodded: "Then I''ll go first, goodbye Kama Taj!"


    "Goodbye Kama Taj!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the person had disappeared.


    Kama Taj is the seat of the Supreme Master Gu Yi and the holy land of the Masters. The masters study and practice here. Although this place is very remote, it is not so difficult to find. It is just that if you can find Gu Yi here, you can find something. It depends on personal luck.


    This can be considered a simple screening.


    If you can''t find Kama Taj, don''t be a mage!

 C529

    For Su Bai, it is not difficult to find Kama Taj, not difficult at all!


    When he appeared again, he had already arrived at Kama Taj.


    This is a very remote place, the crowds around are loose, and it looks very lively and crowded side by side. Here...there are a lot of all kinds of people, yellow, black, white, everything, it seems Also very harmonious!At a glance, there are many religious-related things around. This place...is a feeling of prevalent religion.


    To put it simply, this is similar to the fortune-telling on the streets of the Tian Dynasty. At a glance, each one says that he is a god, and each has its own origin, but if it is true or false, then people have different opinions. Human!


    The boundless crowds add to the confusion of some guys, and it is really difficult for ordinary people to find a real mage.At first glance, Su Bai is also a little confused, a bit like looking for a needle in a haystack!However, it is obviously impossible for a real mage to use this method to brush up the sense of existence, low-key and ruthless!


    So you can directly ignore these stalls!


    As the vast crowd of people walked aimlessly, Su Bai, admiring the scenery of the strange city, wondering how to find the real Kama Taj and Gu Yi!Spiritual power may not be able to find these mages, but... there must be mages here.


    After all, this is Kama Taj, the sacred place of magicians, how could it not even have a security job?


    Since Gu Yi has let himself come here, he should have some understanding of himself, it is impossible not to send someone to prepare, so... you don''t need to find it yourself, just wait for the other person to show up!


    Walking in the crowd for about half an hour, Su Bai felt like he was being watched!


    Although the opponent was hidden in the crowd, Su Bai had been waiting for the opponent to appear, and he had a particularly keen sense of breath.Feeling someone staring at him, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly and disappeared suddenly!


    Among the crowd, some people seemed to have discovered, and no one seemed to have discovered it, and it did not cause much riot!


    "What about people?"


    The person who followed Su Bai was slightly surprised, and immediately felt that someone patted his shoulder. He turned his head in horror, and found that Su Bai had actually appeared behind him, and he seemed to recognize his identity. .


    For a moment, he really didn''t know how to react.


    "Don''t be stunned, take me to see Master Gu Yi!"


    The man was stunned and then nodded and led the way, walking through the crowd, and the man curiously asked: "How did you find me?"


    "There are so many people here but no one pays attention to me, only you! I can''t feel such an obvious breath?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    I have to say that the advantage of remote areas is this. No one, or most people, don¡¯t know Su Bai. This is a small remote city, and they don¡¯t pay attention to any Avengers mutants!


    As the man dashed around the alleys of the city, he soon came to an alley, and then stopped in front of a wooden door."This is it!"


    Su Bai''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not doubt because the environment here was dilapidated, which made the person nod slightly.


    "Go in, Gu Yi Mage is inside!"


    Pushing the door in, and going up the wooden stairs, you soon came to an antique living room. As soon as you entered, you could see a fairy-style mage sitting in the middle of the hall, followed by a white man dressed in white. The bald woman in the robe handed herself a cup of tea.


    Su Bai took it and looked at her. Her white robe was very simple, even simpler than Tina''s. It felt like a handyman serving guests here.


    Under this circumstance, anyone who doesn''t know the details will come in and think that the mage sitting on the fairy tale bone is Gu Yi, and this one is just a handyman serving tea!


    The man who brought Su Bai in stood at the door without speaking or introducing him, as if waiting for a good show!


    "Thank you!" Su Bai accepted the tea ceremony and thanked him, taking a sip and feeling pretty good.He put the cup on the table next to him and tidyed up his suit in time, looked at the man at the door, smiled lightly, and said to the bald-headed female Fa Haidao, "The purpose of my coming, Gu Yi The mage should already know it, right?"


    Su Bai stared directly, the feeling was not to ask the handyman next to the master first in politeness, but...I was convinced that she was Gu Yi!


    This surprised Gu Yi slightly, and the person at the door was even more surprised: "How do you know that she is Gu Yi Mage?"


    Item 0021


    "Thanks for your hard work, Master Hamir."


    Gu Yi said to the mage who was immortal, and the man named Hamier nodded slightly, got up and left the hall.


    This is actually a test, judging people by their appearance!


    But to be honest, Nima might be fooled by someone else. This kind of suggestion and guidance is too strong. Who would have thought that the Supreme Master would serve tea and water as soon as she came up, while other Masters would sit like a fairy. In the center?


    "My intention must be known to the Master!"


    Su Bai did not answer the surprise of the guy at the door, but looked at Master Gu Yi and asked.


    "You...have the power of darkness." Gu Yi said lightly.


    It sounds like she intends to reject Su Bai for this reason, but she shouldn''t let herself come over and tell herself that you have dark power and you can''t learn magic so boring, if that''s the case, Su Bai will definitely tear down this place!


    Regardless of whether it is a holy place for wizards, although Gu Yi and these magicians are to protect the safety of the multiverse and protect the invasion of the earth. From this point of view, Su Bai is also a beneficiary, but if Gu Yi really plays himself like this, Su Bai can ignore those!


    Su Bai did not speak but listened to her quietly.


    "The power of darkness can corrode people''s hearts. Few people can resist this temptation! But you don¡¯t seem to be controlled, but... the power of darkness has been integrated with you. The best way is to learn something that can be sealed or contained. The magic of dark power!" Gu Yi said slowly.


    Su Bai nodded and said: "This is also the purpose of my coming here!"


    "Trust me, if I really become evil, none of you can stop it!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Gu nodded a little: "It is true, so I also hope you can learn something here and make good use of this power."


    "That means... I can learn magic?"

 C530

    "This is my disciple named Karl Mordor, he will temporarily teach you some basics!" Gu Yi introduced the guy at the door.


    Su Bai took a look, this guy is Mordu?This is the old opponent of Doctor Strange, the villain.But now it seems that he has not been blackened!


    Gu Yi painted his hands, and an orange magic totem suddenly lit up, followed by a glowing portal appeared!


    "Come with me!" Mordu walked over and said, then entered the portal.


    Su Bai stepped across the portal, and saw the portal slowly closing, surrounded by antique architecture, as if it were an academy!This should be the place for magicians to study and practice. It should be said...this is the real Kama Taj.


    "Follow me!"


    Mordu took Su Bai forward and introduced him to the environment here. Along the way, he met many people dressed as mages, and he was very curious about Su Bai''s arrival.There are many races here, but they all wear a uniform style of mage outfit. Su Bai looks a bit out of place in a suit.


    "Here is a place to eat, the open space over there is a place for daily practice, and there is a library where you can borrow some magic books."


    "Here, this is your room."


    "Also, this is your clothes!"


    Mordo is like a freshman administrator, doing pretty well!


    Seeing his own mage outfit, Su Bai is so interested, it seems that he has never worn this stuff!


    "You can rest for a few days. I will start to teach you magic when you adjust your state. I know your identity outside, but I hope you can put aside your previous identity and recognition here!" Mordur said Then took out a note!


    "Wifi password?" Su Bai said casually after taking a look.


    Mo Du opened his mouth and wanted to say that he felt frustrated when he saw Su Bai say it in advance.


    Every newcomer will have some interesting things happen, but... Su Bai seems to be different from other newcomers, which makes Mordo less fun. This is the most interesting thing in boring practice!


    Although the room is not too big, although the sparrow is small and well-equipped, it is very complete.It''s just...it''s too simple, and although it looks like there is cleaning, but...


    "It looks like you have to clean up first!" Su Bai said, shaking his head.


    Although he was here to learn magic, he was not an ascetic monk, and he didn''t want to wrong himself.


    After looking at the room carefully to see what he needed, Su Bai teleported away directly.


    Once you know the location, it''s much easier to get in and out.


    Su Bai may be the only person who can leave at will when he first came here. Other newcomers come here, and there is no way to leave before they learn to teleport magic. Even if they learn, they are forbidden to leave at will here!


    Speaking of it, teleporting magic is better than teleporting. Su Bai''s teleportation comes from the ability of the Red Devil. It requires a certain distance. If the distance is too far, it needs to be teleported multiple times, just like a train needs to stop. Same, but teleporting magic is direct, non-stop halfway!


    It used to be the same, but the pause time was too fast to feel it!


    When Su Bai appeared again, he had already come to a certain city. It was far away from Kama Taj. This city seemed to be prosperous. According to his needs, Su Bai bought a lot and bought a laptop for himself. computer!


    This purchase can be a lot of things, refrigerators, computers, a lot of miscellaneous!


    The deliveryman was still a little confused, but didn''t ask too much.After waiting for no one, Su Bai did not teleport, but began to seal.Hands gestured in the air, but nothing appeared.


    "The spell and the spell mark are right. Gu Yi did this at the time." Su Bai frowned slightly. When Gu Yi released the magic teleportation, he remembered that he would never go wrong, but when he released it just now, there was something wrong. The feeling of blockage, unable to release the spell mark so smoothly, seems to be resisting the mana in his body?


    Your mana comes from black magic, so you resist white magic?


    No, I remember that Doctor Strange in the comics also borrowed Domam''s power. It should be because he is not too proficient and can''t control his mana perfectly!


    Item 0022


    Seeing that it was too early, Su Bai didn¡¯t plan to give up like this. He simply started practicing here, releasing the curse imprints from time to time, concentrating on controlling the mana in the body, and didn¡¯t feel boring when he arrived, just like before with Omar. Like learning dark magic!


    It¡¯s also because it¡¯s remote enough and there is no one here, otherwise I don¡¯t know if I will suspect that Su Bai¡¯s spirit is wrong, and a person is uttering divine gestures there.Time passed slowly, and he didn''t know how many times he tried, he finally found the feeling, at least he could control his mana and release it according to his own thoughts!


    The orange curse mark gradually appeared in the air, the stripes on the curse mark turned slightly, and the space seemed to be opened by a hole gradually expanding, and the orange portal opened, but the light flashed and flashed and it seemed not so stable.


    The other side of the portal is his room!


    Su Bai smiled happily, and with a light wave of his finger, the things he bought flew into the portal!


    After the transportation was completed, Su Bai stepped in and the portal closed!


    "It took about two hours, this speed should be the fastest of Kama Taj?" Su Bai looked at the time and was a little proud, smiled and started to organize things.This is relatively simple, the hand-directed dance stuff has to find a place by itself!


    At this time, the room has changed a lot, although it is not so gorgeous, it is at least much better than before.After taking a shower, Su Bai put on a wizard outfit. This thing is a little more troublesome and cumbersome than normal clothes. After putting it on, Su Bai looked in the mirror!


    Handsome!


    There is a feeling of being an ancient knight. The color of his clothes is the same as that of other people. They are dark and slightly blue, but he remembers that Mordu''s clothes are dark green.After thinking about it, his clothes suddenly changed color, gradually turning black!


    Su Bai personally likes black, and it makes him look special. He doesn''t want to be like other students!


    I took a selfie.


    Su Bai will come first and open the computer for browsing, let alone... the internet speed here seems to be pretty good!I briefly browsed the news, most of which are about the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall, and occasionally there are a few other messages but not much interest.However, Su Bai discovered a fun thing, it seems to be a very popular software even for chatting. You may have to stay in Kama Taj for a while. The next software is good to play and you can chat with other people. to chat with.


    This software is compatible with both mobile phones and computers. Su Bai directly released a mobile version, but there are no friends in it, but it is not difficult!

 C531

    But he can control all electronic equipment, and when he is able to activate it, he starts to find out if anyone he knows is playing this software. It didn''t take long for him to add a lot of friends,-changed his real name, Su Bai stopped to watch Look.


    Jessica Jones, Percy, Colleen Wen, Hyun Yin, and Hani and Reiko Tanaka from the Big Hero 6.


    "Deep dick!"


    There is news that Su Bai glanced at Colleen Wen.


    "Who are you? Why did you add me suddenly? I didn''t receive the application!" Colleen Wen asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled and said her identity. Colleen Wen was quite surprised. Finally, Su Bai sent the photos she had just taken, and she believed in herself, and then asked curiously.Su Bai followed her and talked a few words, she is still in the United States, this time may have to stay for a while!


    Unknowingly, they talked for almost half an hour before the two of them ended. Su Bai sent a message to others telling them that he was Su Bai, and then he came out of the room to prepare to finish the meal!The place to eat is somewhat similar to a canteen, but there is no need to charge any meal card for free, of course, don¡¯t think about what options are available!It''s not bad after a taste, although many people will look curiously during this period, but no one came to say hello.


    Presumably, it is the reason for Su Bai''s temperament!


    Although Su Bai has converged, this kind of thing is invisible!


    After eating, Su Bai returned to the room, and the others responded one after another. Su Bai just chatted with each other, and fell asleep directly after the night.


    Mordur didn''t say when to start, let Su Bai adjust himself.


    But Su Bai had nothing and nothing to adjust, so the next day he directly approached Mordu so that he could start.


    Learning magic is not something that can be done overnight. Mordor mainly teaches him some simple basic knowledge, most of the time he still has to practice with the big class!Although he already knows how to teleport through magic, he is not too ostentatious. The stronger the foundation, the better!


    Usually in the morning is group training. In the afternoon, Mordu will open a small stove for himself to keep up with the progress. When he is idle, Su Bai will use the software to chat. The most talked about is with Colleen Wen, who has previous connections. So after I talked to it, I became more and more familiar. Although most of them are some trivial things and experiences in life, it is these that can bring the relationship closer. Nowadays, Colleen Wen takes the initiative to chat with Su Bai. You must learn magic as well as Su Bai, and chat only when you are free!


    You can see Gu Yi almost every day in Su Bai. Gu Yi was very serious when he taught magic. He didn''t show much special to Su Bai. However, Gu Yi still appreciates Su Bai''s solid learning foundation. I deliberately talked to Su Bai several times, and advised Su Bai not to be too impatient!


    Only with a solid foundation and abundant mana can you control and release more magic, especially powerful magic!


    Unknowingly, Su Bai has been here for a week. Such a regular life makes time change quickly.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that Su Bai seemed to be going out, Mo Du asked curiously.


    "It''s not the weekend, go out for a stroll! Why? Don''t the apprentices of the mage here have holidays?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Mordor shook his head and said, "It''s not going to school, there are no mandatory holidays or classes, but if you want to become stronger and want to learn magic, you won''t relax yourself."


    "I''m still ready to combine work and rest!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mordo also smiled."But today I am going to teach magic teleportation. Don¡¯t you learn it? The basics didn¡¯t show anything before, but now you¡¯re officially teaching magic. If you¡¯re absent, you won¡¯t be afraid of others laughing at you? Your identity... ¡­Many people know this!"


    Chapter 0023 is too hard to learn, it took a full two hours


    Mordur''s meaning couldn''t be simpler. If you are an ordinary person, you are fine, but you are the king of the Timeless Isle. Someone here knows your identity!If learning magic is not as good as others, you will laugh at it. Are you afraid of embarrassment?


    I have to say that Mordor knows people''s hearts quite well. No one will choose to be ashamed of who it is?After all, the more you have an identity, the more you will look at your face!


    Looking at Modu, Su Bai nodded in agreement: "It makes sense, but...I''m still going out."


    "Why? Don''t you be afraid of losing face?"


    "Why is it embarrassing?"


    "They practice when you go out, and they will naturally widen the gap!" Mordu said.


    "Just give them time to narrow the gap." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Give them time to close the gap?This is the opposite. Should they give you time to close the gap?Just as Mo Du was about to speak, he suddenly saw Su Bai''s hands starting to release the curse seal.


    "This curse seal...Magic transmission?"


    Mordu stared at Su Bai with wide eyes. He just started teaching this magic today. How could he?


    Seeing him release the magic portal skillfully and steadily, Mordo hurriedly shouted: "How did you learn?"


    "Gu Yi used it the day I came. This magic is really difficult to learn... It took me more than two hours!" Su Bai said with a smile, and he had stepped into the portal.


    Seeing the portal closed, Mordo was dumbfounded.


    Su Bai''s words just echoed in his mind.


    Gu Yi used it on the day...


    At that time, Gu Yi didn''t have the mind of teaching, and his normal release speed was very fast. He remembered it just by reading it again?Well, even if he never forgets, but he said that this magic is very difficult to learn, it took a full two hours...


    Quite difficult to learn...


    It took two hours...


    This is magic, teleportation magic!


    Is it difficult to learn teleportation in two hours?He still remembered that when he learned this magic for three days, when the foundation was still strong, this speed... is already extremely fast!


    As a result, Su Baite took only two hours!

 C532

    No wonder he is not worried about losing face, no wonder he said to give them time to narrow the distance...


    He has long been special!


    Mordur feels very depressed. As Gu Yi¡¯s best disciple, he is a recognized genius in Kama Taj, and some people even think that he is likely to inherit Gu Yi¡¯s mantle in the future, but now... that kind of frustration is simply Can''t describe it in words!


    Su Bai was in a good mood after coming out of Kama Taj, and I can imagine how depressed Mordo was at this moment.


    Even if he stayed to learn teleportation magic, it would be a waste of time. What''s more, he wouldn''t be wronged if he really didn''t come here to be an apprentice. The combination of work and rest is still very necessary.The stronger the mana, the stronger the dark power will be. It is good for him to relax and vent it properly!


    New York City!


    The fast pace as always, the bustling as always.


    Came here suddenly from the quiet environment of Kama Taj, Su Bai felt a little uncomfortable.Not far in front of him stood a black-haired mixed-race girl. Her tight jeans made her legs very slender, her hips were tight, and her upper body was a white women''s shirt, which made her feel simple and generous!


    "You came!"


    Seeing Su Bai, Colleen Wen walked over quickly.


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    I have already arranged an appointment on the software to meet today.


    "Is it convenient for you?" Colleen Wen came over and asked, she had noticed people whispering around.


    In New York, the recognition of Su Bai''s face is quite high.


    "I don''t care, but it''s hard to tell that if you are on a date, it will affect your mood too much!" Su Bai smiled and released his ability. After a while, he smiled and said: "Well, now except you, others will watch. I''m all an illusion, and what I see is another way!"


    Colleen Wen looked at it curiously, and sure enough, no one was paying attention to this side, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Su Bai, didn¡¯t recognize her, which made her surprised and relaxed a lot...not everyone followed Su Bai. There is no pressure to be together. The last time Su lost her to Columbia University, the follow-up impact still exists today!


    "Do you have any plans or arrangements?" Su Bai said to Colleen Wen.


    "Go to the playground first, then eat, watch a movie?" Colleen Wynn said.


    "Okay!"


    During this period of time, I chatted with Colleen Wynn when I was okay. I got acquainted very quickly, because her family environment did not enjoy a lot of childhood fun, and she did not have any friends. So Su Bai also planned to relax. With this date!


    Su Bai released an illusion to himself, and anyone who saw him saw another face, so no one came to bother them.


    Because it is the weekend, there are a lot of people in the playground.


    Colleen Wynn is in high spirits and seems to be interested in everything.But because of the large number of people, you need to line up for everything. First, I played the merry-go-round, and then went to the roller coaster and roller coaster. In the process, Colleen Wen was yelling like ordinary girls. She was so hilarious. Su Bai was somewhat affected.


    Go in a circle.


    Colleen Wen happily pulled Su Bai and said, "Next, go to the next one!"


    Haunted house!


    The two were partying at the door. When it was their turn, they walked in. The inside was quite dim. The eyes were really uncomfortable when they came in, and they felt like they couldn''t see their fingers!In the darkness, Su Bai held Colleen Wen''s hand!


    Colleen Wen was taken aback for a moment and smiled and said, "Are you worried that I''m afraid?"


    "I am worried that you are too excited to hurt the staff here!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, holding Colleen Wen and walking forward.


    The layout of the haunted house looks very gloomy. The staff will pretend to be props and suddenly come out to scare people when someone passes by. Although they all know it is fake, this suddenness can also scare people.However, Su Bai and Colleen Wen were exceptions. The two were very calm, and even when they came to the staff, they deliberately paused and waited for each other''s actions. After a trip, the staff here didn''t mention how depressed they were!


    Item 0024


    The Ferris wheel rotates slowly, as it rises into the sky, looking down at the scenery below makes people feel refreshed.Unconsciously, Colleen Wen''s head slowly leaned against Su Bai''s shoulder, feeling the faint fragrance, the tranquility, Su Bai did not move.


    The sunset is fascinating.


    The two quietly enjoyed this moment, until the Ferris wheel had begun to descend, she raised her head and smiled at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and did not speak, and the two got off the Ferris wheel to go to dinner.After a day of playing, I was really hungry. I found a restaurant with a good environment and had dinner. When I came out, it was already dark.However, New York seemed to become more lively. I took a taxi to the cinema and chose a love movie. Su Bai hadn''t watched it, and he didn''t have any impression.


    There are quite a few people who watch this movie. Most of them are couples. Of course, couples are not just men and women, there is another kind, but for Su Bai, this is a bit unacceptable.Watching a movie and eating popcorn, it seems more natural that the hands of two people meet occasionally.


    The movie is relatively old-fashioned, but it seems that Colleen Wynn was very moved. When she came out, her eyes were a little red.


    "Have you never seen a love movie?" Su Bai asked dumbly.


    "I''ve seen a few but I don''t have much chance to watch movies!" Colleen Wen rubbed his eyes and smiled, actively holding Su Bai''s arm and said: "Okay, all my wishes are fulfilled. The time is up to you!"


    "Then drink at the bar, and it feels like something is missing when you come out and relax without drinking." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay, where to go? A bar?" Colleen Wynn asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Come with me!"


    Su Bai did not take her to the bar, but came to the rooftop apartment.Someone came over when Su Bai was here, but no one would come over Su Bai no longer. He took out the key and opened the door. Su Bai smiled and invited Colleen Wen to come in.


    There have been parties here after the science and technology exhibition, and Colleen Wen is no stranger to it. However, there were a lot of people when I came last time. The whole apartment was extremely lively. This time there were only two people and the atmosphere was a little different.

 C533

    Turning on the lights, Su Bai walked to the bar and opened a bottle of wine.


    "Ding!"


    After a slight bump, the two took a sip and smiled at each other.


    Walking outside on the rooftop, the night breeze slowly, drinking wine, the atmosphere is quite cozy!


    Unknowingly, the two of them drank a bottle of wine, and the time was approaching early morning.


    "Are you going back?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Do you have other activities? If there are, I will go back and not disturb you." Colleen Wen said with a smile. She knows that Su Bai recently retreat somewhere to study and finally came out once, man, it''s been a week. How is it possible if there is no impulse.


    Especially for Su Bai, let alone one, a group can find it!


    "Who did you go to do with me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen shook her head with a smirk: "It''s useless even if I stay..."


    "You have no feeling for me?" Su Bai asked.


    Colleen Wen shook her head: "There is a word called period!"


    "..."


    Su Bai felt that a black line must have appeared on his head, a big killer for girls, an official holiday!"Then you were playing so crazy before, and you didn''t feel any influence at all!"


    "Get used to it!"


    Colleen Wen said with a smile."So, if you really have any ideas, I can understand."


    "Forget it, it won''t be spoiled if the atmosphere is so good!"


    Su Bai had some thoughts, but still shook his head.


    The two entered the living room and sat down on the sofa. In fact, Colleen Wen really didn''t hate Su Bai. Otherwise, how could he come out to play with him and take Su Bai''s arm?But...it''s just such a coincidence.


    Colleen Wen was very happy to see Su Bai endure it.


    Women, they all hope that men will make some changes for themselves, even if it is only temporary!And at least, this also shows that Su Bai respects himself very much.


    The TV was turned on by Su Bai, and there was a movie with an unknown name. Colleen Wen suddenly turned around and leaned on Su Bai¡¯s lap. Su Bai smiled and put her hand on her waist, looking very warm. of.


    While watching TV with glasses, Colleen Wen didn''t watch anything. She could feel Su Bai''s changes, but Su Bai was always stable, which made her a little apologetic inexplicably.


    The dignified king, countless beauties in the harem have to endure watching movies with them.


    And what a perfect date for amusement parks, eating, watching movies, what a perfect date, what should happen normally at this time, he...should have thought about it this way, did he have such expectations?


    "You, are you uncomfortable?" Colleen Wen asked suddenly.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and said with a smile: "There is disappointment. I can''t talk about sadness. I am a normal man. It is normal to have thoughts and desires, but I still can''t control it."


    "If you want, I can... I can help you!" Colleen Wen said blushing.


    "Help me?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows by surprise. Although he admitted that this date felt good, he didn''t expect Colleen Wen to say so.


    "Just once, I just don''t want you to be too disappointed with this date." Colleen Wen said with a blushing face, then slowly got up and stretched out her hand... Pulled the trouser chain and lowered her head towards the past!


    ...


    Is it just this time? It¡¯s not good now, but Colleen Wen can be considered impulsive. The good atmosphere of dating is combined with Su Bai¡¯s respect and loss, and all the emotions add up to make her make it. Such a''daring'' move.


    After the incident, Colleen Wen was tired, but Su Bai was still a little bit unconscious.


    After brushing his teeth and gargle, Colleen Wen said to Su, "Arrange a room for me. I want to rest."


    "What else are arranged, just sleep in my room." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen shook her head: "Or... or sleep separately!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao did not force it, and arranged the room for Colleen Wen, took a shower and then rested separately.Su Bai slept very soundly, and when he woke up the next day, he found that Colleen Wen had already left, and he left a note saying that he should go back first and not disturb Su Bai''s''activity''.


    With a dumb smile, Su Bai was wondering who to call for a while, but suddenly he heard the sound of the key opening the door. Someone is coming!


    Item 0025


    There are not many people who have the key here, and Su Bai smiled as the door was pushed open and Typhoid came in from outside.


    Well, no need to find someone!


    Seeing her dress and unsurprising expression, Su Bai knew that she had come to her.This is his own real estate. Someone from the Xiao organization will pay attention to the situation here. If this is stolen, it will be ashamed and thrown at home. Therefore, it is not surprising that Typhoid knew that he was defeated here.


    "Go take a bath!" Su Bai said.


    Typhoid''s eyes lit up instantly: "That''s great, I''m suffocated!"


    Without waiting to enter the bathroom, he began to take off his clothes.

 C534

    With typhoid fever, there is no need to worry about tricks, irritation or anything, it will make you feel good at home!Su Bai didn''t have to worry about what he could or could not do, he just wanted to vent as hell, because typhoid fever is sometimes more crazy than him!


    Sometimes it even makes Su Bai feel that he can''t tell who is on whom, but it is undeniable that after the end, the satisfaction is unparalleled!


    After a full day of tossing, Su Bai felt that he was brightened up. No matter it was complicated or any negative emotions, he was vented out. The typhoid fever was as handsome as always to Mary Walker, and Mary Walker seemed to be used to it, wearing it with her head down. Put on your clothes and tidy up the mess in the room!


    After a short rest, Su Bai asked Mary Walker to leave her for a shopping trip, leaving a part to take Kama Taj, and then taking another part to the killing dimension.


    Coming to the Slaughter Dimension, Su Bai saw Omar resting on her bed. Perhaps because of her discomfort, she took off her armor and just covered it with a thin layer. The shoulders and jade arms were outside, black. The hair is scattered, it looks like a sleeping beauty!


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t bother, walked over to put things away.At this time, Omarli woke up when he heard the voice, and was slightly stunned when he saw Su Bai by his side."You''re back!"


    "This tone sounds like a wife waiting for her husband to leave work!"


    Su Bai smiled and joked, and then said, "I brought you something, I don''t know if you like it or not, please feel free to do it anyway."


    "How is your magic?" Omar asked.


    "Normally, how long is this? It''s just to lay the foundation. Basics are still useful. Whether it is mana growth or control, it is good. The use of the least mana to use the most magic, or the speed of spell casting has a great relationship! "


    "That''s true!" Omar nodded.


    "Okay, you continue to rest, I''m leaving!" Su Bai smiled, turned around and took the Wulu stick and left the killing dimension.


    Magic teleport, back to Kama Taj.


    Su Bai saw that many apprentices were practicing hard, and they seemed to be contacting Magic Teleport, but obviously they didn''t seem to be so smooth, and no one was able to release them smoothly.When he returned to his room and placed the Wulu stick, Su Bai also began to practice.


    It was a good time to practice.


    The next morning, Su Bai changed his clothes and came to class. The apprentices came one after another and stood in sequence. Before Gu Yi came, some were inquiring about each other''s progress, and some were taking the opportunity to practice hard.After Gu Yi arrived, the atmosphere calmed down. Gu Yi looked around and found that Su Bai was nodding slightly, and then let the apprentices start practicing.


    It''s terrible!


    Some of the fundamental curse seals were not successfully released at all, and some of them disappeared after half of the curse seals were released.


    Gu Yi shook his head slightly: "I will do it again, I hope you can remember it!"


    After speaking, Gu Yi did it again.


    Everyone looked carefully.


    "Well, you guys go on!"


    After Gu Yi finished speaking, he was ready to see if these people made any progress.


    They have laid the foundation for a long time, and they are very solid. At this time, they are looking at their savvy or talent!


    "so hard!"


    "Every time it''s halfway through, it will be forced to end!"


    "This is normal. This is magic teleportation. Although this is an ability that every magician can master, it is not that easy. I heard that Mage Mordor took three more days. He is a recognized genius. We probably don¡¯t have his talent, and it¡¯s normal for a longer time..."


    "But... why did he succeed?"


    This sound made everyone stop subconsciously, and then stared wide-eyed and watched Su Bai freely release the magic portal. The portal was very stable and clearly saw that the opposite side seemed to be a desert!


    "He didn''t come to learn it yesterday, so just now Master Gu Yi taught it again, can he learn it?"


    "This... this is incredible."


    "Maybe he would do it before, otherwise why didn''t he come to learn yesterday!"


    The people around him were whispering, and Mordu remained silent and didn''t know what to say.Although he didn''t learn it just after seeing it, there is no difference at all!


    "This portal is very stable. This shows that you have fully mastered this magic and can learn the next one." Gu Yi nodded towards Su Bai, and then said to Su Bai: "I will teach you a new magic. This is the next thing you need to learn, you can take a look, but still concentrate on practicing magic teleportation!"


    "This is to use yourself as a model."


    Su Bai immediately understood what Gu Yi meant. She wanted to stimulate and stimulate these apprentices so that they could have a goal!She taught herself magic, it didn''t matter if she helped her with this small favor, and it didn''t hurt to do things like hitting people.


    Stepping out, Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you here? I''m afraid they won''t even have the confidence to learn magic teleportation!"


    This is very arrogant!


    Many apprentices glared at Su Bai, wanting to see why he is so confident.


    "Magic is not something that can be done overnight. If you don''t have confidence, it is good to give up early!"


    "I teach you that this magic is called the Saitok Red Belt."


    Gu¡ª¡ªMian said, one hand made a seal, this time the curse was not long, it was almost completed in an instant, the orange light flashed, and an orange magic long appeared on Gu Yi¡¯s hand. whip!"This magic has many variations. It is the most commonly used magic for wizards. It can attack or defend!"


    "Different spells have different effects from spells!"


    Following Gu Yi''s words, the magical energy also changed into various forms.


    Chapter 0026 People are more dead than people!

 C535

    From a long whip to two magic shields with both hands, and from a magic shield to a half-circle fan.


    A series of changes are very fast and very eye-catching to follow the trend!


    This is what a magician should feel!


    Su Bai is quite familiar with these changes. When she first met Tina, she used this magic, long whip, and magic shield. Both forms were used. As for the half-yuan fan, this should be Gu Yi is better at magic weapon form.


    Half garden fan!


    The magnificent magic tricks made the apprentices'' eyes light up, very envious, confident and have quietly practiced it, but don¡¯t look at this spell seal, which seems to be simpler and shorter than teleportation, but it is more difficult, let alone successful , No one caught even the slightest fur.


    While they were frustrated, they looked at Su Bai with a little gloat. This magic is so difficult. You were bragging with confidence just now. Now it''s up to you!Even if your talent is a little better, but your foundation is far behind them!


    Feeling that the people around him were gloating, Gu Yi shook his head slightly. The talent and personality of this group of apprentices were not very good!Jealous of Su Bai?See Su Bai''s fun?They don''t even understand the simplest truth!


    What does Su''s failure have to do with them?


    Being strong is the key!


    And the stronger the Soviet defeat, the better it will be for them, and maybe it will help them in the future!


    Although there was no one to speak, how could Su Bai''s gloating little eyes fail to understand their thoughts?Want to see my jokes, ha ha... That''s really too much!


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a mocking smile.


    Gu Yi looked at Su Bai with some expectation, and almost everyone looked at Su Bai.


    Closing his eyes slightly, recalling Gu Yi''s curse mark just now, he began to mobilize mana silently.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly.


    The eyes were extremely sharp, as if it was a sharp sword that made people afraid to look directly at it. The apprentices lowered their heads subconsciously, their hearts beating.


    Just a look made them feel horrified and terrified!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai''s hands begin to quickly seal, the orange light instantly brightened, and immediately afterwards I saw the orange magical energy rapidly extending, and the magic whip had appeared in an instant!


    Saitok red belt magic is complete!


    Feeling the magic whip, Su Bai snorted and slammed the apprentices behind him on the right!


    Click!


    The whip was pulled heavily on the ground, and the apprentices next to him sat paralyzed in shock, watching the sizzling magic whip, those apprentices were completely dumbfounded!


    Learned it!


    I only watched it once, and I learned it after closing my eyes for a while!


    This... is this too exaggerated?


    "There is a problem!"


    Su Bai withdrew the magic whip without seeing the apprentices moving towards the ancient one: "This magic is called the Saitok Red Belt?"


    Gu nodded a little, his eyes were also a little surprised!


    He didn''t expect that Su Bai could learn it once in such a short time!


    What does this show?


    It shows that Su Bai''s talent in this area is amazing, and it also shows that Su Bai is not lazy, and it can''t do without a solid foundation!


    "Since it''s called the Saitok red belt, why... it''s orange?"


    I didn''t know the name of this magic before, and I couldn''t bear it after knowing that Hou Su Bai.


    Obviously it is orange light, but the name of the magic is called the Saitok Red Belt!


    Gu Yi was stunned and shook his head slightly: "Spells and magic are like this!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai did not delve into it. He didn''t believe that Gu Yi didn''t know, but it might not be convenient to say."Then if there is nothing else, I will leave first, and when they catch up, I will come again!"


    "Alright!" Gu nodded a little, "You can go to the library to borrow some books for self-study."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, removed the magic and left in a swagger.


    Apprentices, look at me, and I look at you, silent and shocked!


    Shop around, and people have to die!


    It was a good mood to hit a group of apprentices Su Bai, although he was not yet proud of this little thing, but it was natural to be in a good mood.Leaving the practice range, Su Bai smiled and told Colleen Wen what had happened, then put away the phone and returned to his room.


    Although the magic of the Saitok red belt belongs to the standard equipment of the mage, its power and effect are good, and it has a variety of changes. The more spell seals you master, the more forms you can have. Be prepared to consolidate these three forms of curse seal, it is best to change quickly, so that it will be more powerful!

 C536

    This stay was a whole day. Su Bai did not go out during the meal. Okay, although the food in the cafeteria here is not very good, Su Bai has prepared himself, but the most important thing is that he is focusing on cultivating. Su Bai became particularly focused!


    It''s better than when he was researching abilities!


    Although most of the time Su Bai seemed to be very relaxed and enjoyable, he was also unambiguous when he really needed to be serious, and he had the ability to settle down before he could enjoy it!With this devotion, I didn¡¯t even talk about it, and Colleen Wen¡¯s reply was naturally not seen.


    Feeling exhausted and a little tired, Su Bai went to sleep.


    For three consecutive days, Su Bai did not go anywhere, even the door to the room was not revealed!


    After three days, he has mastered the three changes proficiently, and can complete the changes in an instant!This may be related to his reaction ability. After all, his reaction ability is much faster than ordinary human beings after being enhanced. The faster the reaction ability, the clearer it is when dealing with such rapid changes, but it has an advantage!


    "You should try the actual combat effect!"


    Su Bai simply cleaned up and went out of the room to the practice range. This time should be the time for practice, right?


    After three days of not showing up, Su Bai''s appearance surprised the apprentices a lot, and at the same time they were a little embarrassed and ashamed. Why?Very simple, three days have passed, they are still learning magic teleportation, and...no one has succeeded so far!


    Looking at the progress, this magic alone may take a long time.


    Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, it must be that the magic of Saitok''s red belt has already been practiced!


    Item 0027


    "Still learning magic teleportation?"


    Su Bai glanced at the magic they practiced and was a little disappointed. He wanted to find them to practice his hand, but he hadn''t even learned the first magic...


    His words left those who were embarrassed and ashamed in speechlessness, yes, we are still learning magic teleportation...


    "Are you Su Bai?"


    Suddenly there was a person behind him, and Su Bai turned his head and looked at him. It was a strange man.


    "I heard that you learned the magic of the Saitok red belt only after watching it? Don''t think that you are a genius and you can be proud. There are many people stronger than you. You are just a rookie just getting started. Su Bai said with a cold snort.


    Su Bai frowned, this guy is crazy, he came to provoke me?


    "Who is he?" Su Bai turned to the apprentice next to him and asked.


    The apprentice was stunned and hurriedly said: "He is a mage in the advanced class, called..."


    "I''m not interested in what it is called." Su Bai waved and interrupted to look at the mage of the advanced class: "You don''t want to learn your magic and come over and talk to me, want to teach me?"


    Su Bai''s attitude made the advanced class mage a little embarrassed, and he glared at Su Bai and said: "Yes, I''m here to teach you, let you know that magic is not that easy to learn!"


    "Understood, I am jealous of me!"


    Su Baixin smiled and said, "Want to teach me? You have to have this ability too!"


    "Arrogant!"


    The senior class mage snorted coldly, and the Saitok red belt was released instantly, and an orange energy appeared in his hand, which looked like a short cone.


    "Don''t do this, private fighting is forbidden here."


    There are people around who want to go and persuade them. After all, this is a member of the advanced class. Although Su Bai is a genius, he has learned too little magic!Don''t think they were gloating before, but after being hit by Su Bai, the difference in strength turned this jealousy into envy. After all, they were together, as a group and team, so they were still facing Su Bai!


    "Shut up! Today I will let you know the difference in strength!" The man snorted coldly, and suddenly rushed towards Su Bai.


    The orange magic weapon pierced directly towards Su Bai, and the shot was merciless, and he didn''t think it was just a lesson.


    Su Bai sneered and watched him come to him to quickly seal his hands, and the magic shield appeared in his hands in an instant.


    "Ding!"


    The magic shield in the left hand easily blocked the opponent''s attack, followed by a sudden wave of the magic shield in the right hand.


    That person did not expect Su Bai to release magic so fast and so stable. The attack was blocked. He was hit in the chest by Su Bai''s magic shield without even reacting. The huge power directly shook him. Got out.


    This scene stunned everyone around!


    The magic shield suddenly disappeared, and the people watching the speed of Jieyin were dazzled. Almost instantly, the magic portal opened.


    "Fast printing speed."


    "What is he going to do? Is he going to run away?"


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Su Bai got the seal again, still the Saitok red belt, but this time it became a long whip!


    The magic was released twice in a row, but at this time the mage of the advanced class hadn''t landed yet, and was still flying backwards in the air, which shows how fast Su Bai''s Jieyin speed is.


    "Snapped!"


    The magic whip suddenly entangled the ankle ring of the senior class mage, Su Bai sneered at the corner of his mouth and tugged with one hand, and with a swish, the guy was directly thrown into the portal!


    At the other end of the portal, there was yellow sand in the sky. As soon as it hit the ground, the yellow sand under his feet suddenly condensed and trapped him for an instant. Only one head was left outside, and the sand was blocked by his mouth. sound!


    Lost!

 C537

    The defeat is so swiftly and neatly, this is the mage of the advanced class who has studied at Kama Taj for more than ten years!How long has Su Bai studied?Together, he came here less than half a month ago, and he defeated him so easily!


    Just used the Saitok red belt and magic teleportation!


    "Su Bai, it¡¯s not good for you to do this? I mean, if you let Casillas know about it, it¡¯s troublesome. Oh, by the way, Casillas is Master Mordor¡¯s junior and also belongs to Ancient One Master. Apprentice, there are many followers around him, this guy is one of them!"


    "He is not as easy to talk as Mage Mordor, so..."


    "So, go and help me inform Casillas who told him he was caught by me!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "what?"


    The person who was speaking was stunned for an instant, and... even to tell Casillas?


    "I know you are very powerful, and you easily defeated him, but Casillas is different from him. He is quite strong. Few people in Kama Taj are his opponents. You are... too risky. !" The person kindly persuaded.


    Su Bai said indifferently: "Zhengchou has no opponents for actual combat. I thought you were so slow and I planned to go to Mordor, but now it doesn''t seem to be necessary. Go and inform Casillas and tell him if you don''t bring anyone over, I Let these be buried deep in the desert!"


    "You are crazy!"


    The man shook his head and said, but he turned around to inform Casillas.


    "Don''t stop it?"


    In the distance, Mo Du whispered to the Gu Yi mage next to him.


    Gu Yi held an ancient fan with both hands on his back and slightly rotated, and shook his head after a moment: "No, you guys look down on Su defeat too much, and Casillas should calm down too!"


    Mordo was silent and did not speak.


    About ten minutes later, I saw a group of mages appearing mightily. There were at least a dozen men and women, and Tina was among them.The headed person has white hair and a long braid, which is different from the braid of a woman, which is a bit interesting!


    Obviously, he should be Casillas.


    "It''s the one you''re going to kill me?" Casillas looked at Su Bai and said in a deep voice: "Let the man go, I can assume that something has never happened, otherwise I will be blamed for bullying me. ."


    "Bullying the small with the big? You...?" Su Bai raised a sneer somewhere.


    Casillas sneered and waved his hand. Several people behind him rushed to the portal instantly, seemingly ready to save people.


    Chapter 0028 Casillas


    "Snapped!"


    The orange magic whip suddenly flicked, and the wizards rushing to the magic portal instantly stopped and avoided.


    "Humph!"


    One of them snorted, and also used the Saitok red belt, the magic cone appeared and rushed towards Su Bai.Su Bai didn''t even look at him. He flicked his arm slightly, and the magic whip whizzed like a long dragon. The man''s response was good. As expected, he was from an advanced class. He jumped and dodged instantly, but he didn''t expect the whip to turn around. With a sound, the long whip was slammed on his back, and he heard his screams and flew out instantly, and fell to the ground and lost his breath!


    This change was so sudden, no one would have thought that under this situation, Su Bai would kill a senior class mage so easily!


    "Casillas, this matter is still..."


    Tina just woke up like a dream at this time. She was shocked by the magic that Su Bai released. He actually learned magic in such a short time, and is it still so strong?But calm down, Tina''s first reaction was to prevent Casillas from conflicting with Su Bai!


    "late!"


    Before Tina had finished speaking, he heard Casillas sneer and waved again!


    In an instant, all the followers except Tina released the Saitok red belt, and then swarmed towards Su Bai!


    "Good job!"


    Seeing so many people rushing up, Su Bai did not panic but showed an expression of excitement.


    The magic whip suddenly disappeared, and Su Bai''s quick seal magic shield with both hands suddenly appeared.


    boom!


    The magic shield was lifted high and blocked the attacks of the wizards instantly. With a cold snort, the wizards were shaken away instantly!At the same time, Su Bai had already rushed out.The magic shield disappeared again, and the whip appeared and flicked left and right!


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    A crisp voice sounded, and two wizards were drawn and flew out in an instant.


    Su Bai flashed slightly to the side, and the long whip wrapped around the wrist of the mage who attacked behind him and threw it out.


    Long whip, magic shield.


    The two forms changed freely in his hands, and the speed was almost instantaneous to complete the transformation. It seemed that there was no need for Jie Yin. At this speed, this calmness and randomness made them feel like they were facing the ancient master!


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai did another thing that made them feel deeper.


    The two mages rushed towards Su Bai from the left and the other right, and Duanzhuan stabled at Su Bai suddenly!


    And Su Bai actually removed his magic at this time!

 C538

    "His mana is insufficient!"


    Someone shouted excitedly.


    "Not enough mana?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, quickly sealed the seal and opened his arms!


    "Ding!"


    "Ding!"


    The short cone seemed to have stabbed something, and the two looked up and saw that it was not a magic shield, it was... a semicircular fan!


    Seeing this iconic magic weapon, this made him subconsciously think of Gu Yi mage, and inexplicably feared in his heart.Su Bai turned his wrist, and suddenly shook out!


    The sound of thumping thumping sounded, and the two of them were instantly shocked!


    There was silence around!


    Not only was Su Bai''s mana so abundant, he also didn''t expect Su Bai to use a semicircle fan!


    This magic weapon can be regarded as a symbol of Gu Yi, this kind of change in form has not been taught to anyone, except... it was shown to Su Bai before!


    Mordu looked at Gu Yi subconsciously. Gu Yi''s expression didn''t seem to change at all, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, like a smile but not a smile, as if thinking of something and falling into contemplation!


    Su Bai''s wrist turned lightly, and the semicircle fan turned dexterously. I have to say...The semicircle fan is a weapon that is more pretentious than the whip and the magic shield!


    The corners of Casillas'' mouth twitched slightly, and Su Bai''s strength exceeded his expectations.


    There was a slight sound, Casillas''s hands were sealed, and a double-headed long cone appeared!


    "He gave it to me, you go save people!"


    Casillas said coldly, step by step, and suddenly Su Bai rushed past!


    Su Bai slapped a fan to resist, and the long cone stab quickly heard a crisp sound, Casillas turned slightly, and the other end of the long cone pierced again.Ding jingle, Casillas'' attacks were sharp and powerful, wave after wave, it was obvious that his strength was far more than the mages just now!


    Seeing Casillas haunting Su Bai, the other mages were preparing to save people, but the magic portal closed suddenly...


    For a moment, the mages were about to open the portal by themselves, but they suddenly realized that Su Bai had already rushed over.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    There was almost no pause. With one punch, these mages were all knocked to the ground and passed out.


    Afterwards, Su Bai stopped and turned to look at Casillas who was catching up with him, the corners of his mouth raised again!


    Inexplicably, looking at Su Bai''s raised mouth, the apprentices around him suddenly felt a strange sense of expectation.


    What is he...what else?


    Staring mockingly at Casillas, Su Bai''s hands began to seal.


    The speed of Jie Yin was slow this time, as if it was to make people see clearly what seal he was making!Seeing his curse mark, Casillas'' eyes widened instantly, and his body stopped involuntarily.Subconsciously lowered his head and looked at his double-headed long cone, he didn''t need to speak at all, and the exclamations around him had already sounded.


    "Oh my God! This is Casillas'' double-headed long cone!"


    "It''s like this again, it''s like this again..."


    "He can learn it just by looking at it, this...this is too terrible, this is no longer a genius, this is simply a monster!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Casillas watched Su Bai actually learned his magic spell, which made him feel shocked and angry, and felt that his own things were taken away!


    "Come!"


    Su Bai hooked the hook, and Casillas rushed over with a roar.


    "boom!"


    When the two double-headed long cones collided, Casillas roared and attacked frantically. Hysteria looked very crazy. On the other hand, Su Bai, calm and calm, the feeling of confidence did not seem to put Casillas at all. In the eyes, this attitude made Casillas even more angry, a little irrational in his anger, he jumped, his hands quickly sealed.


    This is... the curse of the mirror space!


    Chapter 0029: Genius?No, it''s a monster!


    Seeing Casillas actually planning to release the curse of the mirror space, it surprised the people around him. This is a magic that can only be mastered by advanced mages. In the mirror space, he can control the world at will. He actually wants to use this magic to do it. Against the beginner''s Su defeat?


    Has Su Bai forced him to this point?Can only use advanced magic?


    Su Bai did not rush and stared at Casillas slightly, inexplicably, Casillas suddenly calmed down, as if a basin of cold water poured down, if... he saw his curse mark, would he learn ?


    With this thought, Casillas stopped.


    "How come you stopped? Is the mana insufficient? Impossible, Casillas''s mana is very strong! Su Bai still has mana, he can''t have it!"

 C539

    "He is not lacking in mana at all, he is afraid!"


    "Scared?"


    "He is afraid that Su Bai will learn this magic, and his advantage will be gone by then. Under such circumstances, of course he dare not use magic easily." The sneered voice sounded.


    Listening to the people around him, this made Casillas feel ridiculed and ridiculed. His face was constantly changing and it was extremely ugly. He wanted to continue to release magic but he was worried, but if he didn''t continue, he would not be able to step down.


    When he was in a dilemma, Gu Yi and Mordu walked over from a distance.


    "Enough! Go and bring people back!" Gu Yi said lightly.


    Casillas nodded and released the portal and appeared in the desert. He saw the guy who was trapped, waved the double-headed long cone, and quickly rescued the guy from the sand and brought him back. At this time, the mages on the ground had also woke up faintly. , All the eyes looking at Su Bai were a little afraid.


    "This time things are not over!"


    Casillas said viciously, leading people to leave.


    "It''s not over, I''ll go find you!" Behind him, Su Bai''s voice floated slightly, Casillas almost fell, paused for a moment and went on.


    When Casillas led the people away, cheers rang out instantly.


    Everyone was talking about the swaying of Su Bai, about the shameful performance of Casillas and others, and it didn''t take long for this incident to spread throughout Kama Taj!


    Gu Yi motioned Su Bai to come with him, and said as he walked: "Your performance has exceeded my expectations. The mana is increased very quickly, the foundation is solid, and the understanding of magic is very strong. The progress of the junior class is no longer suitable for you. Now, you can start self-study. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time!"


    "I feel like I have shortcomings!" Su Bai said.


    Gu Yi looked at Su Bai, smiled and said, "What do you want?"


    "Magic Floating Cloak! I think it matches me well!"


    Gu nodded: "Yes! But I also want to ask you one thing."


    "You are polite, I promised!" Su Bai said with a smile."Although I will still play with them, don''t worry, I won''t kill them!"


    Although Gu Yi didn''t say it, Su Bai was able to guess what she was going to say. This was obviously what made her ask her!Sure enough, Gu Yi nodded slightly."I will tell you Daniel, you can get it anytime!"


    "Thank you!"


    Senior class Casillas took people to trouble with Su Bai, but was completely defeated by Su Bai. This news soon became the hottest topic of Kama Taj, although no one dared to say in front of Casillas, But such rumours still inevitably reached Casillas'' ears, which made Casillas extremely angry. I heard that every day I heard the sound of smashing objects in his room, and even roars!


    "This matter will never be forgotten, absolutely not!" Casillas said in a deep voice in front of his followers, with an unusually hideous expression!


    ...


    Su Bai did not immediately go to the New York Temple to get the magic floating cloak, but went to the library first.Before he had the qualification to go to the library to borrow books, but he was busy consolidating the magic of Saitok''s red belt, so he didn''t go. This time, he can go and see it. The main reason for Su Bai is to learn the magic of Mirror Space!When I came to the library, there were many ancient books densely displayed. Su Bai asked the administrator to find the magic about the mirror space. After reading it carefully, I wrote down all the contents.


    I simulated it in my mind, and Su Bai felt that there should be no problem!


    "This is the end of the reading? It''s only ten minutes, right?" When Su Bai wanted to return the book to the administrator, the administrator asked with some confusion, what can he watch in such a fast time?


    "Stay in the library every day, your news is out of date. Don''t you know that he is an enchanting evildoer? A evil evildoer who can learn magic just by seeing it once!" There was someone next to him who seemed to have seen this situation and smiled. Said the administrator.


    "You can learn after reading it once? How is this possible?" The administrator was a little disbelief.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word and turned and left. When he left, he could still hear the administrator talking about his glorious deeds. Unknowingly, he had become a man of Kama Taj!Sure enough, gold will shine there. He doesn''t have his own ability but just magic, and it''s just like Kama Taj''s wind and water!


    The New York Temple, the magic portal lights up!


    Daniel glanced at Su Bai who came out of the portal and smiled, and said in amazement: "Although I didn''t go to Kama Taj, I have heard a lot about you. Now they all call you an evildoer. It''s true. It couldn''t be more suitable! I have never seen a magician with such a talent as you!"


    "Even if you praise me to the sky, it''s useless, the magic floating cloak is mine!" Su Bai said jokingly, and Daniel smiled and led him to the magic floating cloak!


    Seems to know something, the magic cloak became extremely excited after Su''s defeat, and it kept changing in the display cabinet.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you out soon!"


    Su Bai smiled, Daniel has opened the exhibition hall!


    With a swish, the magic floating cloak flew out from inside in an instant, and Su Bai didn''t care about its wanton appearance. About ten minutes later, the magic floating cloak flew back from nowhere and flew to Su Bai''s. It fell automatically behind him.


    Chapter 0030 Mirror Space and Inferiority Girl


    The magic floating cloak slowly landed on Su Bai¡¯s shoulders, affectionately rubbed his cheeks and finally settled down and fixed. The cloak floated and stretched as if it was blown by the breeze, and walked to the mirror next to him. Bai looked at himself.


    The black mage''s robe is covered with a crimson magic floating cloak, and the cloak swings slightly, which is indescribably cool!


    "Cool!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but praised, this outfit is really cool!


    "I''m leaving, Daniel." Su Bai said to Daniel with satisfaction, and then pushed open the door of the New York Temple to leave.


    "Wait, you are going to leave like this?" Daniel couldn''t help asking you as he watched him going out in this outfit.


    Su Bai smiled slightly, his hands suddenly imprinted, and the mana burst out in an instant, and something like transparent glass quietly appeared.Turning his head and waving his hand at Daniel, Su Bai stepped forward and walked in, disappearing.


    Watching the surrounding space return to normal, Daniel couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This is...mirror space magic? He has even learned this advanced magic? God, I''m starting to wonder if it''s the same magic he learned!"

 C540

    "This is the mirror space?"


    Su Bai opened the door and went out to look around. There was nothing special about people coming and going, and the flow of traffic.Walking on the street, people passing by on both sides did not seem to notice Su Bai!


    "A space isolated from the real world but connected." Su Bai thought, the surrounding scenery began to change drastically, and the buildings on both sides of the street began to extend, becoming an arc and finally connecting together, Su Bai can I clearly saw a person coming out of the building above, who seemed to be an ordinary clerk who was about to go out, and walked down the road step by step, on top of his head!


    "magical!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but sighed that the mirror space can change according to his ideas. The buildings here seem real and illusory, because the real world is not affected at all, and the people here should be fake too, but when the mirror space was established Projection produced in the real world!


    "interesting!"


    The feeling of fresh surprise makes Su Bai playful and changes the surrounding buildings. This feeling is like "Inception". Although I know that this is all fake, it has a strong sense of reality!


    The existence of magicians has been around for a long time, but no one has ever discovered that this is all the credit of the mirror space.Even if the earth-shaking world is destroyed here, the outside will not be affected, let alone notice it!


    This is not only a good place to fight, but also an excellent cage!


    If you are locked here, unless you can teleport by magic, don''t even want to leave!Su Bai took out the phone and wanted to call Colleen Wen. Her period...should be over?But after taking out the phone, Su Bai discovered that there was no signal at all.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai said, "You can change into various forms, and you should be able to change into other forms, such as... a suit?"


    As his words fell, the magic floating cloak changed abruptly, and it was instantly changed into a black suit.


    Su Bai smiled satisfied, and then came out of the mirror space.


    After coming out, the phone signal was restored.


    After a few rings, the call was connected.


    "Hey beauty, do you want to go out on a date." After obtaining the magic floating cloak and learning the magic of mirror space, Su Bai was in a good mood at the moment.


    "I''m sorry, I have already returned to Japan because of something temporary, will you see you when I come back next time?" Corinne Wen said apologetically.


    "Ah... well then!"


    Although a little disappointed, Su Bai didn''t care too much, and hung up after a few conversations.Putting the phone away, Su Bai was wondering whether to go back to his own person or go to Kill Dimension, but suddenly he saw a person out of his eyes!


    Across the street.


    A girl wore a brown cloak, showing white and slender legs, and her brown-red hair looked dazzling.She was wrapped in a trench coat and seemed to be talking to a thin boy opposite.Both of them look like high school students, and the thin boy has short curly hair!


    "Sorry, I am going to audition, you know... my dream has always been to be an actor!"


    "But...we haven''t graduated from high school yet? Isn''t it a little earlier now?"


    "I always have a chance to try? I''m leaving now!" The girl''s tone seemed a little eager, and after finishing her words, she hurriedly prepared to leave. The boy opened his mouth to say something, but finally did not say anything!


    The girl walked away quickly without looking back. She let out a sigh of relief until she entered the alley next to her, loosening the windbreaker she was holding, and the clothes exposed inside were the clothes of the waiter in the restaurant!


    "That boy... is your classmate?"


    Just when the girl was relieved, she suddenly heard a voice ringing behind her, she was shocked and hurriedly pulled the windbreaker and turned around.An unusually handsome man in a suit was standing behind him, his eyes seemed to have a kind of magic that made her feel obedient.


    "Yes, it is!"


    After the girl subconsciously responded, she suddenly shouted excitedly: "Su, Su Bai?"


    "it''s me!"


    Su Bai smiled, Su Bai followed after seeing this girl just now.


    "You and I¡­¡­"


    The girl was a little nervous and incoherent. She didn''t expect Su Bai to be here and talk to herself. This made her a little bit unbelievable. What kind of identity is Su Bai, and what is her identity?She never thought that one day Su Bai would talk to herself on such an occasion!


    "Are you afraid he will find out that you are actually working?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The girl''s face changed slightly in embarrassment, she lowered her head subconsciously.


    Although she is very beautiful, her family environment makes her very inferior. In school, she is regarded as a man with many suitors. She enjoys that feeling very much, so she does not want her classmates to know who she is. Go to work by yourself!


    Su Bai is understandable. The more inferiority he is, the more he hopes to get attention elsewhere, and the less he wants others to know about it!With a smile, Su Bai said: "I will be fine after today, and there is just a lack of someone to chat with. Are you interested? Of course, this... is your reward!"


    Saying that Su Bai opened the wallet, it looked like there were thousands of dollars in it, and handed it over.


    Chapter 0031 Mary Jane Wearing Cheongsam


    Seeing the money that Su Bai handed over, the girl''s eyes widened and was a little stunned. A few thousand dollars was already a big sum for her. She was a little moved. She couldn''t make any money after working in a restaurant for a month!Looking at Su Bai hesitantly, the girl tentatively asked, "What do I need to do? Just...just chat with you?"


    "If you want to buy your body, there will be a lot of zeros behind this number!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The implication is that it''s just chatting.


    Taking a deep breath, the girl took it tentatively.If only chatting, she would be willing even without the money, after all, this is Su Bai!But... of course it''s better if you have this money, so... she doesn''t have to work anymore!


    "I, my name is Mary Jane!" The girl said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, he would do this only when he knew her name and identity.

 C541

    Mary Jane, the neighbor of Spider-Man Peter Parker, now looks like his high school classmate. Although she has no superpowers, she is still a well-known character in Marvel.She is Mary Jane, so the identity of the thin boy just now is ready!This can''t help but remind Su Bai of Jessica Jones, she is Peter Parker''s classmate, that is, Mary Jane''s classmate!


    Seeing Su Bai''s expression flat after hearing her name, Mary Jane was a little bit lost."Really, what are you thinking? How could Su Bai be interested in your name? Maybe he just happened to be bored to see you!"


    "Go, follow me back to the apartment."


    Su Bai said, and took Mary Jane back to the rooftop apartment, which attracted a lot of attention along the way. Mary Jane was nervous and a little excited. She liked and enjoyed the feeling of being noticed all the way to the rooftop. Near the apartment, Su Bai took Mary Jane to teleport away.


    For the time being, he does not want to expose the rooftop apartment to the public.


    The next moment, the two have appeared in the apartment!


    Mary Jane was stunned for a long time before she realized what had happened, staring blankly at this luxurious apartment, which might be a house she could not afford for the rest of her life.


    "This is just a place where I usually rest. It hasn''t been exposed to the public for the time being and it''s relatively secretive. I will show you around?" Su Bai said.


    "Yes, can you?" Mary Jane asked expectantly.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao took her to visit, and said while introducing: "If you want to take pictures, you can."


    Mary Jane didn¡¯t mind seeing Su Bai, so she took the phone and took a picture. This apartment is already top-notch, not to mention this is Su Bai¡¯s apartment, and Mary Jane is just an ordinary high school student. , Taking pictures is a normal idea.


    Stop and go, introducing the apartment for Mary Jane to take pictures.


    When she came to the cloakroom, Mary Jane was dumbfounded!


    The formal cloakroom is larger than her room, densely placed with many high-end designer clothes, and most of them are ladies!This made her subconsciously tighten the trench coat, not wanting to reveal the shameful waiter clothes inside!


    Seeing Mary Jane''s small actions, Su Bai smiled and said, "Most of the clothes here are new and no one has worn them. You can pick one and change it as a gift from me!"


    "This...it''s not good, it''s too expensive!" Mary Jane shook her head hesitantly.


    "Choose it. For me, this is just something that makes me feel pleasing to the eye. It''s not expensive at all!" Su Bai said with a smile and then turned and left.


    When he came to the room, Su Bai first let the magic floating cloak leave his body to move around freely, then changed the mage robe on his body, and changed to a set of casual home attire.Mary Jane is still picking clothes in the cloakroom, so many clothes have made her picky!


    Su Bai did not urge or rush, walked to the bar, took the wine and cup, and went to the rooftop outside.


    On the rooftop, beside the swimming pool, there are complete tables and chairs. Sitting under the umbrellas, Su Bai is drinking leisurely and thinking about Peter Parker. If you count time, he should have been bitten. After all, during the movie "Civil War" Spider-Man has appeared, and he has been Spider-Man for a while.The Superhero Act is still just a rudimentary form, and it will take time to wait for it to be promulgated. In this way, the time will be right.


    Tick ??to tick.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes came, and a touch of red came to him.


    Looking up, Su Bai was slightly surprised!


    She actually wore a dark red oriental cheongsam, with slanted collar buttons, embroidered flowers, and the forks only opened to the lower thighs, neither revealing nor showing her figure. I have to say that Mary Jane''s body is well developed, the same is true High school student, she has a much better figure than Jessica Jones, especially... Top Wai!


    "How did you choose this set? It''s hard to have a chance to wear it normally?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I think it''s very beautiful. The cheongsam of the celestial dynasty is very expensive now. If it is very suitable for banquets and other occasions, what I might need is the clothes to wear for such occasions!" Mary Jane explained, this It¡¯s the truth, but on the other hand, it¡¯s not that the defeat of Su is the reason for the people of the Celestial Kingdom!


    Now it seems that his choice is correct!


    "It''s really beautiful. You said that the cheongsams of the Chinese Dynasty are very expensive now?"


    "It''s not just cheongsam, many things from the celestial dynasty are very expensive, maybe because you are from the celestial dynasty, the products of the celestial dynasty are very popular here." Mary Jane explained.


    "That''s it!" Su Bai said casually: "If you buy a cheongsam shop in the name of Immortal Group, wouldn''t you make a fortune?"


    "Of course, but... this kind of income should... look down upon you?"


    "Special luxury goods are not bad too. There are so many rich people who are always taken advantage of!" Su Bai smiled and looked at Mary Jane: "Perhaps... it''s not bad to let you be a model and shoot a promotional video!"


    "I''m not qualified enough." Mary Jane said, although she knew that Su Bai was just talking casually, she still felt very happy in her heart.


    However, Su Bai is not just talking casually.


    It doesn''t cost much to invest in this project anyway. If it is built into a top luxury brand, although it is incomparable to the revenue of the communications business and exhibition halls, it will definitely not be too small, let alone promote the culture of the celestial dynasty!


    Chapter 0032 One million, she is yours!


    Su Bai picked up the phone and motioned to Mary Jane to stand ready and took a picture, and then sent it to the Black Queen, and it didn''t take long for the Black Queen to call.


    "What''s the situation?" The Black Queen asked blankly, sending a picture of a girl for no reason. Is there anything special.


    "This is a Chinese cheongsam, how does it feel?"


    "nice!"


    "Acquiring a garment factory and setting up a clothing company specializing in cheongsam brands, increasing the influence of Immortal Group in various industries, and promoting the culture of the celestial dynasty to make a little money by the way!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Can you still pick up girls by the way?" The Black Queen said jokingly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Just pay attention."


    "Okay, I''ll let people pay attention." The Black Queen doesn''t need to deal with such small things in person, and naturally someone will do it after the account is made.Putting down the phone, looking at Mary Jane who was shocked, Su Bai smiled and motioned for her to sit down.


    "If this is done, I will find you to shoot a promotional advertisement." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C542

    Mary Jane nodded blankly. She didn''t expect to start a cheongsam company just because she was wearing a cheongsam and Su lost.Although knowing that it was not because I had nothing to do with her, she was shocked!


    On the one hand, he was shocked that Su Bai was rich, so he decided to start a company so casually.On the other hand, Mary Jane¡¯s vanity has been greatly satisfied. In the future, people will ask why Su Bai opened a cheongsam shop because he wore a cheongsam in front of her!


    "Let''s chat, talk about you, family, school, yourself, etc." Su Bai smiled and poured a glass of wine for Mary Jane.


    Mary Jane took a sip and talked slowly. At first, she was somewhat contradictory. After all, she didn¡¯t want to say too much because she was afraid that Su Bai looked down on her, but when she thought about it, no matter how good the conditions were, she couldn¡¯t compare with Su Bai. Let go.


    Maybe it''s because of this concern, maybe it''s because of drinking?Mary Jane felt as if she had finally found someone to talk about and said a lot.


    Mary Jane¡¯s parents often quarreled. To be precise, her father was addicted to alcohol and often domestic violence, and her family income environment was not good. Staying at home every day made Mary Jane feel like she was in jail and wanted to leave!She has already planned to give up studying after graduation and go out to pursue her ideals. Of course, even if she wants to study, the family can''t afford to go to college.


    This situation is already normal. There are many families like this, but they are indeed worthy of sympathy!


    "Huh... I''m sorry to say something bad, I hope it won''t affect you!" Mary Jane said apologetically.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s okay, my mood is not affected, but my stomach is a little hungry, you can cook?"


    "Of course!" Mary Jane nodded.


    "Then trouble you to get something to eat!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up and the two walked in. Mary Jane said, "I''ll change clothes first, this...not very convenient!"


    "Go find another one, don''t wear your waiter''s clothes...It will make me feel as if I am eating in a restaurant!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mary Jane nodded awkwardly to change her clothes!


    After a while, Mary Jane changed her clothes and came out. The simple hanging T-shirts and hot pants shouldn''t be her own clothes... Su Bai is not sure what clothes are in the cloakroom, but this one is very homely. Very energetic as a high school student!


    The kitchen is open. Mary Jane opened the refrigerator and quickly started to get busy. Seeing her skillful movements, she probably did not cook less at home.With white legs and hips, occasionally I can see that when she turns around, I can see that the T-shirt doesn''t seem to be worn. Su Bai didn''t think that Mary Jane was trying to seduce herself, otherwise she could choose better clothes. She should just... For convenience or habit?Su Bai sat at the dining table and watched Mary Jane bring the dishes one by one. I don¡¯t know if she has been a waiter for a long time. Su Bai always feels like she is a waiter, but every time she bends down Su Bai was still very focused at the time, as for the reason, men knew it!


    I have to say that Mary Jane¡¯s craftsmanship is really good. The appearance and taste are very good. It is very happy to hear Su Bai even praise Mary Jane. After all... No one has ever praised her for cooking at home. !


    After eating, Mary Jane took the initiative to clean up and wash the dishes.


    Maybe this is the early head of the poor children?By the time she finished cleaning up, it was already dimmed outside.Chatting, drinking, cooking and eating, the time flies quickly.Mary Jane rang as soon as she was about to call. She was taken aback and hurriedly walked over to take out the phone. After hesitating, she smiled apologetically at Su Bai and then walked to the side to answer the phone.


    Although it was far away and Mary Jane''s voice was very small, Su Bai still heard clearly!


    It was her father who called, with a very aggressive tone and awkward words. She seemed to be drinking too much. She was scolding Mary Jane for not going home to cook. Mary Jane repeatedly apologized and said that she could not go away temporarily. Soon She went back, apparently her father refused to stop talking endlessly, and finally Mary Jane had no choice but to hang up and turn off the phone!


    Keeping her spirits up, Mary Jane came back as if nothing had happened, and then tentatively asked: "Is there anything else I need to do?"


    "Are you ready to go home? Let me see you off!"


    "No need, I just go back by myself!" Mary Jane said hurriedly.


    "Go change clothes, I will drive you!"


    Mary Jane hesitated and thanked her for a while, and then went to get ready to change her clothes, the waiter''s uniform, windbreaker, and a bag with a cheongsam!Su Bai took Mary Jane out of the apartment and picked a sports car of unknown brand to send Mary Jane home!


    It didn''t take long for the car to stop at the door of Mary Jane''s house. Su Bai got out of the car with Mary Jane, only to see the door opened and a drunk man came out with a bottle of wine.


    "Okay! I said you won''t go home, I said your phone was turned off, it turned out that you hooked up with a rich person outside, did you? Do you think you can leave this house if you find a rich person? You think so Leave this home? You ungrateful guy, don¡¯t forget who raised you!¡± The drunk cursed grinningly, looking at Su Bai and said, ¡°Want my daughter? Yes! Take one million, she is your!"


    "what are you saying!"


    Mary Jane yelled angrily, but she didn''t expect her father to say such a thing!


    Chapter 0033 Peter Parker and Norman Osborne


    "Don''t you want to leave this home? One million is considered as my cost of raising you. He only needs to spend one million and you can leave this home!" Mary Jane''s father said slightly shaken!


    "One million, right?"


    Su Bai sneered. He hadn''t seen the scum, but it was the first time like this...Opening his wallet, Su Bai took out a card: "There are five million here, do you dare to take it?"


    "I''m taking a lot of money, huh, there is something I dare not take." Mary Jane''s father stretched out his hand when he was proud, and Su Bai didn''t take it back, just said indifferently: "Think about it, my money is not that easy. take!"


    Mary Jane¡¯s father directly reached out and got the card: "Didn¡¯t I get it? Five million, haha... I sent it. She is yours, and... her mother will also belong to you if you are interested. Up."


    "How can you do this!" Mary Jane shouted angrily.


    "Why not? With five million, I can find many, many women, who would even look at her yellowish skin!" Mary Jane''s father said, turning around and left without knowing if it was a withdrawal. The skin is gone.


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth slightly, patted Mary Jane and said, "Go in first."


    Mary Jane didn''t know what to say, so she could only follow in!


    Mary Jane''s mother hasn''t returned yet, so she should be working outside.Although the house was cleaned up, it was obvious that the economic conditions were not particularly good. Mary Jane sat on the sofa in silence for a long time and seemed to have eased up a bit. She apologized to Su Bai, "I''m really sorry. I will get the money back."


    "Are you sure you can get it back?" Su Bai asked.


    Mary Jane was silent for a moment and said, "I, I will return the money to you."


    "Then you don''t have to. With your current situation, you can''t make 5 million in your entire life, so why pay me back?" Su Bai shook his head."I lack a chef. You can be a chef in the future. I won''t pay you the salary, but you can live in a rooftop apartment!"


    "Looking at this, your father won''t be back for the time being. I''ll leave. When your mother comes back, you can solve it. Tomorrow you will go to the rooftop apartment to find me!" Su Bai said, and got up to leave.

 C543

    Mary Jane opened her mouth and finally refused, but she didn''t say anything, but sent Su Bai out.


    When they came out, they happened to see someone in the yard next door that seemed to have just returned.


    "Hi, Mary..."


    Peter Parker said hello and looked at Su Bai beside Mary Jane suspiciously.


    Mary Jane nodded reluctantly without speaking.


    Su Bai glanced at Peter Parker, got in the car and drove away.


    Back to the rooftop apartment, Su Bai practiced mana before taking a rest.At about eight o''clock the next morning, Su Wei heard the doorbell ring!


    "Patter!"


    The door opened.


    Mary Jane looked at the empty living room suspiciously and saw no one, closed the door and walked in slowly, tentatively shouting: "Mr. Su Bai, this is Mary Jane, I...I''m here."


    "I''m upstairs."


    Su Bai responded with a cry and came in.


    "Make me a breakfast, I''ll take a shower first!"


    "Oh!"


    Mary Jane responded blankly and walked to the kitchen.


    When breakfast was ready, Mary Jane saw Su Bai walk down shirtless in shorts. His appearance made Mary Jane a little bit shy and embarrassed, and she lowered her head subconsciously.


    "If you plan to stay, you will get used to it later. After all, I can''t worry about what to wear in my own home." Su Bai said indifferently, and then asked: "So, you should be staying. ?"


    "Yes... yes." Mary Jane said helplessly: "I may not get the money back. I have discussed with my mother, she... she decided to talk to me. She divorced and would move out there to find Where to live, I...I come to work with you."


    "Where''s the luggage?"


    Su Bai glanced at it and said, "You can live here normally, and it is convenient for me. After all, I don¡¯t know when to come. Second, the environment here is better. If you have a driver¡¯s license, you can use the car as you like. Open! Of course, it may not sound very good to the outside world. If someone asks, you can say that it is my woman! Anyway, I have a lot of women. I have also reported similar lace news. You are not much!"


    "The car key is over there, you can open it at will. Let your house go back to pack your things today. As for school, you can still go, as long as you do your job!" Su Bai pointed to the cabinet next to it and put it on it. Lots of car keys!


    Mary Jane didn''t know what to say, so she nodded...


    After Mary Jane was gone, Su Bai took out the phone and made a call.


    "Two things, one is investigating Mary Jane''s father. He took a card from me. There were five million in it. The money is not important... staring at him for a while to find a suitable opportunity to deal with it. Also, help me investigate Norman Osborn!"


    These matters were handed over to the Xiao organization to deal with them quickly. About half an hour later, Su Bai heard the doorbell ring, waved to open the door, and found that Wanda was standing outside the door!Wanda followed Xiao''s organization to help. Su Bai thought that the news would be sent directly or said on the phone, but Wanda personally delivered it.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw Wanda Supai. I said before that she was going to be held accountable. During this period of time, she was a little left out.He got up with a smile, looked at Wanda''s stunned eyes and hugged gently.Obviously, Wanda was surprised by Su Bai''s clothes, but this is normal, after all, he is in his own home!


    "This is Norman Osborne''s information."


    Wanda handed the information to Su Bai.


    "You don''t want to." Su Bai said to Wanda, sitting on the sofa with the information and looking at it.


    Norman Osborne, the chairman of the Austenitic Group, seems to be in a bad situation because of a policy misstep. The document says that he is developing some kind of human strengthening agent, but he has been stopped.


    "That said, the Green Devil Potion should have been completed, and the Green Devil should have been born."


    Putting down the information, Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to it. He just wanted to know the progress and didn''t intend to harmonize. There was no direct conflict between himself and the Green Devils, and the Green Devils had nothing to admire!


    Item 0034


    "How is this time? Are you still used to it?" Putting down the information, Su Bai asked with a smile around Wanda''s waist.


    Wanda nodded slightly. She was still used to organizing in Xiao Xiao, but she was a little bit confused about her position, and basically had nothing to do except sorting out various materials in the shadow field every day.


    "Let me see if your abilities have improved."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said to Wanda with a smile.


    Wanda was stunned for a moment, and a red light suddenly appeared in his hands, and then he saw the things in the room floating up and down.Su Bai looked at Wanda. To be precise, he looked at Wanda¡¯s red light and fell into contemplation. Perhaps it was because of learning magic?He is more sensitive to magic now, and can feel the magical power released by Wanda.This made him think about the introduction of Wanda''s abilities in the comics. Obviously, Wanda in this world is not a mutant. The source of her power is obtained by the transformation of the soul gem, but this power is not superpower, but magic!


    In the comics, her magic comes from the ancient evil god Sithorn. This character is not known to many people. Su Bai also knows that there is such a person because he is one of the earliest life forms on earth. Also the first and strongest master of black magic, it can be said that the source of black magic!


    Wanda¡¯s magic comes from him!


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Bai had been staring at him, Wanda asked with some curiosity.


    Su Bai said: "How much do you know about your abilities?"


    Wanda shook his head: "I don''t know, I only know that I can use my abilities!"


    "Your ability is not a superpower, but a kind of magic. I have been learning magic recently, so I have a lot of understanding in this aspect than before. I can teach you some basic cultivation methods so that you can be better. The ability to control your magic."


    There is no doubt that Wanda''s strength is definitely a hard card in his hand.Whether it is to deal with the crisis on the earth or to expand the dimensional domain in the future, Wanda can play a great role. After thinking about it, Su Bai slowly untied his clothes!

 C544

    Seeing Su Bai''s behavior, Wanda''s cheeks were so red that she didn''t say anything. When Su Bai showed her chest, Wanda looked at the sword tattoo on her chest with some confusion."Have you got a tattoo?"


    "of course not!"


    "This is the sign of the Lord of Dimension. I occupies a dimensional space, killing the dimension. This space was originally a hand-jointed beast, which is the dimension of Heikong, but now it is mine!" Su Bai smiled and continued Said: "I am going to take you to my dimensional space, where you can practice magic!"


    "Dimensional space?"


    Wanda was a little surprised.


    Su Bai nodded: "I''ll take you to see. By the way, there is another person there. She helped me become the lord of the Slaughter Dimension, but for the time being healed there, you can ask her if you don''t know anything!"


    With that, Su Bai thought that the portal to the Slaughter Dimension had been opened.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand and walked directly in with Wanda.


    As soon as he entered, Wanda was taken aback by the environment in the killing dimension. He felt like he was in hell. It was very stressful!


    Every time he came back here, Su Bai could feel the feeling of being able to control everything. With a thought, the clothes on Wanda suddenly changed.Red boots, crimson stockings wrapped the legs, the same clothes as a high-fork swimsuit, the same crimson, and the material of the leather armor, crimson arm guard gloves appeared on both arms, a red The cloak is worn on the body, and there is a red helmet on the head, just to protect the forehead, temples and side cheeks, this dress is the dress of Wanda in the comics!


    Feeling his own change, Wanda glanced at it subconsciously. This uniform... is slightly exposed!Looking at Su Bai suspiciously, Su Bai said with a light smile: "You will be like this here in the future, and you will become normal when you come and go!"


    "Who is she?"


    Omar walked over at this moment.


    "Wanda!"


    "She will learn magic here in the future. If there is any problem, I hope you can teach her!"


    Omar frowned slightly."This is not included in our conditions!"


    She has to heal her wounds, how can she have time to teach others magic!


    "You don''t agree?" Su Bai looked at Omar while squinting his glasses, his depressed breath instantly filled.


    Omar frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "I promised to let you heal your wounds here, but I didn''t say that you don''t need to pay a price!" Su Bai snorted, and a cloud of shadow suddenly filled his body. At the same time, the ether particles had slowly floated out of his body.Although I don''t know what happened, Wanda still managed to stare at Omar.


    Killing intent...in an instant!


    Omar did not expect that Su Bai would turn his face when he said that he turned his face, and looked at him vigilantly.


    Su Bai''s eyes turned crimson, ready to go, ready to move.


    Omar stared at Su Bai and could feel that he was serious, and he could make a move at any time!


    Infinite gems, the power of the lord.


    He is still injured, the most important thing is that as long as he destroys his magic, Domam may find here anytime!


    Under the control of others, Omar couldn''t stand up at all.


    After hesitating for a moment, Omar resisted the anger, and said with a cold face: "I will teach her."


    "now it''s right!"


    Su Bai snorted and put away his strength, and said faintly: "Helping each other is the last word. Wanda''s potential is greater than you think. The stronger Wanda, the more you want to deal with Domam. grasp!"


    "Come with me." Su Bai said towards Wanda and walked to the throne.


    After sitting down, Su Bai began to teach Wanda some basic knowledge of magic. In the past, Wanda just used her abilities ignorantly. If she can master it, her strength will increase quickly!After teaching Wanda to let her practice on her own, Su Bai waved to Omar!


    Omar came over reluctantly, and heard Su Bai say indifferently: "Don''t look reluctant, teach Wanda well, if you do well, I can promise you...wait until your injury is healed. After that, I will go to Domam!"


    Item 0035


    "With your current strength, it''s useless to go to Domam!" Omar said lightly, with a sense of ridicule.


    Who is Domam?Lord of the Dark Dimension!


    Omar is not his opponent to absorb his energy, let alone Su defeat?


    "What you have to do now is to improve your strength as soon as possible, and we won''t have a chance until you become stronger!"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Become stronger?


    Although he is known as a genius and a monster in Kama Taj, how long will it take to practice to defeat Domam?Let alone defeat, how long will it take for Domam to stop himself?The easiest way is to die in front of Domam!


    But before that, he still needs to have certain strength.


    At least it can be guaranteed that Domam can''t help his own dimension when he can''t help himself.


    "You only need to remember one thing, here, I am the host, and you are the guest! So, it is best not to do things that make the host unhappy!" Su Bai patted Omar on the shoulder, Omar Some people were not used to such physical contact and pushed slightly, and looked at Su Bai with shame.


    Su Bai laughed, and said to Wanda: "Just stay here. I will occasionally come over to give you something to eat."

 C545

    "Ok!"


    Wanda responded, and Su Bai left from the killing dimension.


    Mary Jane''s father has not returned home after getting Su Bai''s bank card. Mary Jane was still packing things at home at this time. After coming out, Su Bai simply teleported over.


    Mary Jane''s house.


    The things were organized in large bags and small boxes and placed in the living room. Mary Jane was busy organizing things in shorts and T-shirts.


    The sudden arrival of Su Bai made Mary Jane stunned for a while, and then prepared to get up somewhat restrained.


    "You''re busy with you." Su Bai waved his hand and looked at the things arranged on the ground and asked, "Is all these things to take away?"


    "Yes... yes, isn''t it a bit too much?" Mary Jane said worriedly: "I will sort out some of it and put it at my mother''s."


    "No, the house is so big, isn''t there a place for your stuff?"


    Su Bai smiled and waved the curse, the orange light was lit up in an instant, and the magic portal was opened!


    Looking at this portal, Mary Jane was stunned.


    It can be clearly seen that at the other end is the living room of the rooftop apartment!


    Su Baishou directed the dance, and things flew over by themselves.


    This way of moving has opened her eyes to Mary Jane.


    "I, I haven''t packed all of them!" Mary Jane said hurriedly when all the things I packed up before were sent back.


    "Clean up slowly, I''ll go out for a while and come back!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, coming out of Mary Jane''s house!


    As soon as he came out, he heard the sound of opening the door next to him. Su Bai turned his head and saw a woman in a burgundy T-shirt came out of the next room. A mature woman with a very good body and well maintained!


    "This is Peter Parker''s house? There should be no one in Peter Parker''s house. Only him and Aunt May, isn''t this mature woman just..."


    Su Bai looked at this mature woman intently, simple jeans, T-shirt, very good figure, and good skin. Although she was wearing and seeing her gestures, she had a kind of charm of a mature woman!The impression Aunt Mei is the kind of white-haired old lady who is seven-year-old and eighty-year-old. Compared with the charming mature woman in front of her, she is completely unmatched!


    This is a mature woman who still has charm!


    For Spider-Man, maybe she should be called aunt because of her identity, but for Su Bai...her age is not worth mentioning!


    "Mr. Su Bai?"


    At this time Aunt Mei seemed to have discovered Su Bai, and was a little surprised that he would be here and come out of Mary Jane''s house.


    "Hello!" Su Bai smiled."you are?"


    "My name is May Parker, and I am their neighbor." May said enthusiastically."But... maybe not anymore?"


    "What happened?"


    May said: "We may have to move."


    "That''s a coincidence, they are also moving!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why?" Mei asked curiously.


    Su Bai explained.


    Unconsciously, the two came together, and there was only one fence between the two.Su Bai talked about Mary Jane¡¯s father, and also knew why May moved. It turned out that the famous saying "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility", the influence can even be said that the uncle Ben who created Spider-Man is just like in the movie. She hung up, and she hung up for a while. The mess at home has just been dealt with. She plans to change the environment, which will be good for her and Peter Parker!


    "Have you chosen a new place?" Su Bai asked.


    Mei shook her head: "Not yet."


    "If this is the case, why not do this! Mary Jane''s parents are ready to divorce, Mary Jane''s mother plans to find a place to live again, and Mary Jane may not be the same as her mother, it is better for me to help contact the house, you Can continue to be a neighbor? After all, in the new environment, no one knows anyone. Wouldn''t it be great to have a familiar neighbor? And..." Su Bai didn''t finish talking, but Mei understood.


    One has a dead husband, and the other divorced.


    It is also good for two single women to be company with each other.


    "This... won''t be too troublesome, right?" Mei was a little moved. After all, Parker still has to go to school, and usually only herself is a bit deserted.


    "No, it''s just a convenient thing anyway." Su Bai smiled, and suddenly asked: "Can you know your real name?"


    Mei froze for a while without thinking."May Riley."


    "Is it convenient to tell me the phone? I''ll let you know if I have news."


    "Okay!" Mei told Su Bai''s number, Su Bai entered into his phone, and then said with a smile: "Then I will go in."


    "Ok!"


    Mei nodded. At this time, Peter Parker seemed to be back from school. He happened to see the scene of Mei talking and laughing with Su Bai, which made him startled for a while and a little surprised!


    After Su Bai came in, she asked Mary Jane, knowing she hadn''t helped her mother find a good house, and simply let the people of Shadowland take care of it. This was just a small problem. By the way, she also talked about the matter with May. She was very happy, and she was also worried that her mother would feel deserted by herself!

 C546

    Item 0036


    Su Bai has been paying attention to the situation next door. After Peter Parker came back, May made dinner for her, and then Peter Parker returned to his room to study, while May did housework.The charm is still there, but she is stable at home. It has to be said that Mei is indeed an attractive woman.After paying attention to Mei for a while, Su Bai paid attention to Peter Parker again. After Peter Parker got home, he took off Spider-Man''s uniform, and he seemed to have injuries on his body. As people¡¯s good neighbors, Spider-Man is indeed quite brutal. It''s miserable, I guess we should fight the Green Devil.


    As the night got deeper, Mary Jane''s mother returned.


    See Mary Jane''s mother, then look at May next door!


    The gap is too big, it feels like they are not in the same age group!


    Mary Jane¡¯s mother was called Madeleine, and she was a little woman with little gradual character. Anyone who was a little assertive would probably have divorced a long time ago. She already knew the whole thing, and it was considered a tacit understanding, so she was a little afraid of Su defeat. There is another feeling of unclear explanation.Su Bai first put out five million yuan, and then helped her find a house to settle down, and her daughter also wanted to live with her, saying that she was a chef. In fact...she naturally understood what was going on!


    However, Su Bai''s status personally solves these problems, and it seems that it would be good for Mary Jane. The daughter is also willing, although it is a bit ugly to be unknown, it is better than living a hard life!


    She has a deep understanding of this, so she can see it!


    "It''s not too early, early... Go back and rest early!" Madeleine looked at Su Bai and whispered to her daughter.


    Mary Jane''s face blushed slightly and she also looked at Su Bai.


    "Then don''t disturb Auntie, you can rest. If there is news about the house, we will come over!" Su Bai stood up and said, then followed Mary Jane to leave.


    After returning to the apartment, Mary Jane cooked Su Bai''s dinner, and Su Bai asked the shadow to find a suitable house.


    After eating the rice bowl, Su Bai asked Mary Jane to choose a house to settle down. The apartment was two floors above and below. Most of the bedrooms were upstairs, and there was one downstairs, but obviously it was for the servants.Can afford to live in such a large house, usually there will be a servant at home.


    Mary Jane, who was originally inferior, became even more inferior to Su Bai because of this series of things. It can even be described as humble, so there was no choice at all. She just lived in the room downstairs, Su Bai did not stop it!


    The ventilation in the maid¡¯s room was not particularly good, it was a bit stuffy, and when the lights were cleaned up, Mary Jane was a little nervous lying in her pajamas.


    This was the first time she spent the night outside of her home, and it was still in a man''s house.


    I don''t know if he will...


    Unconsciously, Mary Jane''s face flushed, and she felt a little warm in her body.Although there is air conditioning in the room, she didn''t turn it on. To put it bluntly, it was because of her previous habits and personality. Living here has not been so casual.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep in a daze.


    For three days in a row, Mary Jane got up every morning to make breakfast for Su Bai, and then went to school. She didn''t have to come back at noon. She would come back to make dinner for Su Bai after school. It was almost the same as when he was at home. He gradually got used to it!


    Although she was alone with Su Bai for the past three days, she would watch TV and chat together at night, but Su Bai did not do anything to her, as if she was really just a cook and a servant, which made her Mary Jane was relieved but also a little lost!


    This morning, Mary Jane, as always, was making breakfast but suddenly heard the sound of a key opening the door. This was the first time someone came after she moved in, which made her very nervous.The door opened, typhoid came in, with eyes facing each other, typhoid looked at Mary Jane who bowed her head slightly!


    This made Mary Jane nervous.


    Typhoid shook her head without speaking, and took off her jacket. Mary Jane''s eyes widened in an instant. This dress is too...


    "How about sir?"


    Typhoid didn''t care about Mary Jane''s gaze and asked afterwards.


    "Quickly... wake up soon."


    "Oh."


    Typhoid responded, and Su Bai came down from the stairs.


    In the past few days, I basically eat breakfast after waking up, and then wash and dress.


    "You came?"


    Su Bai greeted casually and sat at the table: "Mary Jane''s cooking skills are not bad, you can try it together!"


    "I don''t want to eat now, I just want to eat you!" Typhoid smiled and squatted down directly...


    "Now?" Su Bai glanced at Mary Jane.


    Typhoid said disapprovingly: "This is Mr.''s house, should you avoid a servant for anything?"


    She didn¡¯t care about her energies. Mary Jane was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t tell at this time. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene, but she also heard what Typhoid said just now, so she can only treat it as if she hadn¡¯t heard it or saw it. Keep doing your own thing.


    Mary Jane couldn''t stand the sound but she couldn''t leave. She had to clean up after eating.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Typhoid took a sigh of relief and left Su Bai. After helping Su Bai clean up, he said, ¡°The house you want has been found. Not far from here is an ordinary apartment. The two apartments are next to each other. The rent is not expensive and the law and order is also very good!"


    "What time does your mother get off work?" Su Bai asked Mary Jane.


    "Yes, it will be after nine o''clock in the evening!" Mary Jane said.


    "Well, I will take you there that night. I will finish packing first, and then go to school." Su Bai wrote down the address and said to Mary Jane.


    Mary Jane left at about the same time as Typhoid. Su Bai went to Kill Dimension to see the progress of Wanda and practiced there. When the incident was about to go, Mary Jane should be over from school, Su Bai came back, and then together Went to her house.


    Mary Jane''s mother has not yet returned, and the light is on next door.


    Su Bai said, then got up and went to the next door.

 C547

    "Hi!"


    "Hi."


    Opening the door, Mei looked at Su Bai with some surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "The house has been found. Waiting for Mary Jane''s mother to come back and then go take a look?"


    "Tonight? Peter hasn''t come back yet, I''ll call him!" Mei invited Su Bai to come in, and then called Peter, but no one answered.Shaking her head, Mei left a message for her, and then took a glass of water and sat down beside Su Bai on the sofa.


    Item 0037


    The phone didn''t get through, Mei sat down and chatted with Su Bai. Su Bai briefly talked about the situation of the house. The location, environment, public security and rent, etc. are all in line with Mei''s requirements, depending on the situation of the house.


    This makes Mei very grateful. After all, she is drenched in the light of her neighbors. She did not expect Su Bai to be so approachable and very nice!


    You talked to me and the time passed quickly. Peter Parker hasn''t returned and hasn''t called back. May tried to leave a few more text messages but was a little worried.Su Bai used his power to find Spider-Man, and soon found out...Spider-Man was busy fighting with the Green Goblin, and this fight seemed to have been fighting for a long time.


    "No wonder there is no time to answer the phone."


    Su Bai smiled secretly, only then found that Mei''s eyes looked a little strange at her.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked subconsciously.


    Mei shook her head and did not speak. Su Bai has been staring at her legs since she was at home, so she wore a very ordinary dress, but she wore flesh-colored silk stockings. She hadn''t had time to change it before going out. !


    At first, Mei didn''t think much, or said that he didn''t think about the direction.First, how could Su Bai¡¯s status have thoughts about herself? Second, Su Bai grew up so young and he... So it didn¡¯t matter at all, but gradually she found that Su Bai had been staring at him, his eyes didn¡¯t even move. The corners of her mouth also showed a special smile, which made her think about it.But she couldn''t be sure of this kind of thing, so naturally she didn''t say anything.


    But her expression would naturally show some, and Su Bai naturally saw it.


    After a moment of stunned, Su Bai also found that his gaze seemed to be staring at Mei''s legs... the flesh-colored stockings were indeed very beautiful.I was just looking for the location of Spider-Man, so I kept my eyes on it. May this be a misunderstanding?


    Su Bai wanted to explain, but after thinking about it, there was nothing to explain, so he smiled and said, "There are very few women who want you to take care of you so well. At first, you said it was Peter Parker¡¯s aunt, and I was a little afraid Believe it!"


    Mei smiled, she was quite content at this point.


    "By the way, don''t worry about Peter''s affairs. I just paid attention. He is fine, but he may not come back for the time being." Su Bai said with a smile: "Mary Jane''s mother is back, so let''s go and see it first. House."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mei was stunned and nodded.


    When they came to the next door, Su Bai took them to see the house. The location of the house was not far from the apartment. The environment was really good. I found the owner, got the key and went in and took a look. Both houses were very satisfied!


    "is that OK?"


    Su Bai asked Madeleine towards May.


    The two nodded one after another, very satisfied with the house.


    "That''s fine, you can find the homeowner to sign the contract later." Su Bai said with a smile.


    After seeing the house, Su Bai sent them back again.


    "Thank you so much for your help. After we move, please come to our house as a guest!" Mei said towards Su Bai.


    If it were not for the help of Su Bai, this house would not be so easy to find.


    She is not stupid. The rent is at least twice as low as the market price. How could it be possible without the Soviet Union¡¯s defeat?But since Su Bai didn''t say anything, she didn''t choose to thank it.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and then took Mary Jane back to the apartment.


    The move was very fast. Madeleine waited for Mei''s house to be cleaned up and hired a moving company. The two were more convenient and cheaper together. After all, they weren''t rich people. The economic conditions were not difficult but only average!


    The day after moving, Su Bai received a message from Mary Jane that May wanted to invite him to dinner!


    It''s a thank you feast!


    Su Bai thought that Mary Jane and her daughter would also go, but Mei only invited him!As for the mother and daughter Mary Jane, she would find other time to thank her. Now she also knows the relationship between Mary Jane and Su Bai, so she always feels a little embarrassed to be together.


    "Hi!"


    Naturally, he would not go empty-handed when he visited the house. Usually he would bring some small gifts, wine or food. Su Bai specially brought a bottle of alien wine.


    "Hi."


    Mei opened the door and invited Su Bai to come in. The room was almost furnished, very clean and warm.


    "Where is Peter?" Su Bai discovered that Mei was the only one!


    May said embarrassingly, "I said it to Peter, and Peter always wanted to see you, thank you. I was still at home just now, but something went out temporarily. I don¡¯t know when we can come back. We don¡¯t have to wait for him. of!"


    "Oh!" I''m afraid he is going to be people''s good neighbor again, which is the disadvantage of being a superhero. It is open all year round, so there is nothing to go there.


    "You are beautiful today!" Su Bai looked at Mei politely and praised.


    Mei should have been dressed up specially, after all, it''s a thank you banquet and she still pays attention!

 C548

    "Thank you, I made some dishes, and I don''t know if you like it or not!"


    Su Bai handed the wine to Mei and told her that it was an alien wine. The taste was good, but don''t drink too much, and then followed Mei to the restaurant.


    Very hearty and definitely well prepared!


    The two were seated, Mei opened the wine from Su Bai, and toasted: "I really appreciate your help."


    "It''s just a small effort." Su Bai smiled and raised his glass, and the two took a sip.


    "The taste... really good!"


    Mei said with a sigh.


    The atmosphere is good, but it feels a little weird!


    Obviously it should be a thank you banquet, but now it has become a bit like a date, which makes Su Pai a little dumb.


    He didn''t really have any idea about May, she was just helping him.Of course, it is undeniable that May is also very attractive, otherwise it may not even be possible to help easily.


    Mei didn''t seem to notice any changes in the atmosphere. She talked very relaxed and happy, which made her gradually ignore Su Bai''s appearance. Su Bai''s experience is absolutely not proportional to his appearance, so there are a lot of words. Things seem to be the same in my own heart!She hadn''t talked like this for a long time, so she drank a few more glasses without knowing it!


    Chapter 0038 this dog blood accident...


    Reaching out to lift the fallen hair, Mei''s cheeks are a little rosy.She usually has a good amount of alcohol, especially some time ago, she did not drink less, but the degree of alien wine is obviously higher than that of earth wine. After a few glasses of wine, she already feels that she is drunk, but her mind Fairly sober.


    The wine is over thirty, and the food has five flavors.


    Su Bai watched Mei stand up and said, "I should go back when it''s late. You have a lot of alcohol. You... take a break earlier, but don''t worry, you won''t have a headache tomorrow."


    Seeing Su Bai was about to leave, Mei followed and left.


    I didn''t pay attention before, but today she also wore flesh-colored stockings.


    After a few glances, Su Bai shifted his gaze and said, "Yes, I should go back."


    "I also prepared desserts, which are my best, why don''t you... leave after tasting them?" Mei asked to stay.


    She is very confident about the craftsmanship of desserts, although Peter has always disliked eating, in her opinion, she wants to thank Su Bai for the best craftsmanship, so she really prepared it specially."Soon, not much time will be lost!"


    "OK then!"


    Kindness is hard to come by, Su Bai is not easy to refuse.


    "You just need to rest on the sofa." May said, and then went into the kitchen.


    About ten minutes later, Mei came out, walking a little wobbly, took the wine glass to the sofa and sat down next to Su Bai and said, "It only needs to wait twenty minutes."


    "Good!" Su Bai nodded.


    Anyone who has ever drunk knows that in this state of dizziness, chatting will drink unconsciously. In that state, basically drinking alcohol into the mouth does not even feel like alcohol. In this state... It can also be said to be drunk!


    At this moment, Mei was in such a state, she didn''t specifically persuade or drink, she would raise a glass and smash with Su Bai while chatting. Su Bai wanted to persuade him, but it seemed that Mei could not persuade him anymore!


    "Ding!"


    When the voice sounded, Mei was stunned and said: "It seems to be ready, I''ll get it."


    With that, May put down the cup to get up.


    She stood up abruptly, and Mei felt the sky spinning, and her feet fluttered. The feeling of top-heavy weight instantly made her fall into weightlessness.Su Bai kept looking at Mei, and saw that she was about to fall, reached out and grabbed her arm to help, but the help seemed to make her find her center of gravity and leaned forward subconsciously, and then... straight towards Su Bai. Fell over!


    Su Bai just wanted to help him, but he didn''t think that Mei would lean in favorably, so Mei fell directly into Su Bai''s arms!


    That sense of shock is quite clear!


    You fragrant smelled.


    "Ouch!"


    Mei yelled subconsciously, and then found that she was lying in Su Bai''s arms. The strong man''s breath was added to her strong chest, and the close distance made Mei a little unresponsive.Well, the influence of alcohol made her brain react a little slow!


    After a while, Mei reacted and got up in a panic.


    But at this time, Jiujin seemed to have had a seizure and made her feel weak. After struggling several times, she couldn''t get up.


    "Let me help you!"


    Su Bai dumbly stretched out his hand to push Mei in. Just when his hand touched Mei, he felt Mei''s body tremble, and suddenly fell down again weakly!


    With the ups and downs, Su Bai felt that he seemed to have a reaction!


    Speaking of it, I have been back for a few days this time. I just had one time with typhoid fever. It''s usually okay. Now Mei is lying on her body like this and moving around. Although it was unintentional, it feels the same!Su Bai just wanted to speak dumbly, but suddenly there was the sound of opening the door.


    Su Bai and Mei subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards the door, and they saw Peter Parker coming back with his bag on his back. He opened the door and held the key in his hand as if he were preparing to say hello, but they were stunned when they saw the scene on the sofa!


    "Ah... Come back, Peter, and listen to me explain us..." May suddenly wanted to explain in embarrassment.


    Peter Parker said in a daze, "Uh, just... I didn''t see me, I went back to my room..."

 C549

    After speaking, Peter Parker went straight into the room!


    As the door closed, Su Bai and Mei glanced at each other. Su Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "If I tell him this is just an accident, does he believe it?"


    "I, let me explain to him."


    May said in a low voice. I don¡¯t know if Peter Parker came back suddenly and sobered up a lot. This time he got up and settled down. May then walked towards Peter¡¯s room and passed the table. When I scratched it, a hole appeared in the stockings.


    Mei couldn''t care about her distressed silk stockings and entered Peter''s room, but Su Bai couldn''t help but smile."Well, the stockings are still broken. This seems even more misleading. It''s really...dog blood!"


    Turning over and sitting up, Su Bai took a sip and his emotions eased from the accident just now.


    About ten minutes later, May came out of the room, along with Peter Parker.


    "I''ll get dessert." May said and went to the kitchen.


    Peter Parker walked over and sat down beside him, his eyes facing each other a little embarrassed.


    "You and Aunt May..." Just as Peter spoke, he heard May shout inside.


    "Peter!"


    "Okay." Peter shrugged and said, "Anyway, thank you very much for your help to my family."


    "It''s just a small effort!"


    Su Bai smiled."You and Mary Jane are neighbors or classmates, and you and Jessica Jones are also classmates. It''s normal to help out at this point."


    "Jessica Jones? Do you know her too?" Peter said unexpectedly.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, she is the same as you now, the difference is that she is organized and has companions, you are just a person!"


    Peter was stunned and said in a panic: "You, I didn''t understand what you said, haha, haha..."


    "The laugh is true or false." Su Bai patted Peter Parker on the shoulder: "Spiderman?"


    As soon as the words Spiderman spoke, Peter Parker was about to stand up with a chuckle, but his shoulder was held down by Su Bai and he couldn''t move at all. This surprised Peter Parker. He knew how powerful he was!


    "Don''t want to deny it, you can''t hide it from me! But don''t worry, I won''t tell Mei, so behave naturally!" Su Bai said in a low voice, just at this time Mei already came over with dessert.


    Item 0039


    "What are you talking about?" Mei put down the dessert, then walked to the other side of Su Bai and sat down and said, "Try it, it should be good."


    Su Bai took a look, it looked good and tasted okay.He was about to pick it up and taste it, only to find Peter Parker shook his head slightly at him, as if to persuade him not to eat.


    "Peter!"


    Noting his small movements, May cried out a little displeased.


    Peter Parker shrugged and said: "I''ll take a few back to the room to eat, you guys talk slowly." Then, Peter Parker took two and prepared to go back to the room.


    "It just happens that I want to talk to you!" Su Bai thought for a while, and simply took one and followed Peter Parker to get up.


    When he came to the room and closed the door, Peter Parker said, "It''s really a witty choice. Aunt May''s cooking skills are very good, but only desserts... really sweet!"


    "Is that exaggeration?" Su Bai took a bite. It was really just a small bite, but it felt like eating a large spoonful of sugar."Well, this is really not an exaggeration!"


    Peter Parker shrugged.


    "I won''t tell her about you being Spider-Man, are you dealing with the Green Goblin now? If you have any trouble, maybe you can ask me for help!" Su Bai said to Peter Parker.


    "Actually I do have trouble!"


    Peter Parker said: "You have seen it too. I can''t go home on time. Aunt May is already very angry about this, so I think...I need an excuse."


    "It''s easy!" Su Bai said with a smile."I will tell her you will go to my company for an internship."


    "That''s great!" Peter Parker said."As for the Green Devil, I will solve it too!"


    "That''s fine, it''s not too early, and I have eaten the desserts, I think I should go back!" Su Bai said with a smile and prepared to go out.


    "I...I don''t mind." Peter Parker said hesitantly.


    Su Bai was stunned: "Do you mind what?"


    "You and Aunt May..."


    "I have nothing to do with her... Forget it, it''s useless to explain to your little child." Su Bai shook his head dumbly and pushed the door out.


    Maybe she turned on the TV when she was okay outside. As a result, a piece of news was being broadcast on the TV. It was clear that a green monster-like guy was stepping on a flying machine and seemed to be doing his best to destroy a company!


    "Australia Group?"


    I had only read the information before, and Su Bai could recognize at a glance that it was the Ao Group.


    The Green Devils are attacking the Ao Group?


    Attack your own company?It sounds ridiculous, but Su Bai knows what happened. Obviously, other shareholders of the Ao Group are preparing to kick Osborne out. This kind of thing is not uncommon in ordinary large companies. Tony Stark has also encountered this before. Kind of situation!

 C550

    "Uh, I temporarily remembered that something fell in a classmate''s house. It is very important. I must take it back!"


    Peter Parker said apologetically with his bag on his back.


    "Now?" Mei was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s important!" Peter Parker winked at Su Bai and said: "Mr. Su Bai, please take care of Aunt May, the new home, she may be scared!" After speaking, Peter Parker opened the door and rushed. Got out.


    Before long, Su Bai felt a shadow floating in the steel jungle in the night.


    "This Parker!"


    May complained and said that the atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. The previous accident and Peter Parker''s misunderstanding caused the two people to be alone now without the natural feeling they had before, as if a very special atmosphere was permeated.


    "Sit down first, if you don''t mind, I''ll stay with you for a while." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Mei awkwardly sat down beside Su Bai.


    Mei awkwardly stirred up the topic and asked how the dessert was. Su Bai naturally said that it was good. The conversation was awkward, but after a few conversations, it was normal.From Su Bai''s perspective, we can just see Mei''s torn stockings. There is a thread there, and there is a very special feeling, very uncoordinated and a special feeling.


    Feeling Su Bai''s gaze, Mei slightly covered her stockings, but there was no effect at all. After thinking about it, Mei said, "I...I''ll change my clothes!"


    Obviously this broken stocking is a bit embarrassing, so Mei went in and planned to replace it.


    Entering the bedroom and closing the door, Mei held on to the wall with one hand and took off her stockings with one hand. It was difficult to maintain balance with one leg. As soon as Parker walked and relaxed, Jiujin came up again, and her body began to shake. I was able to control it in front of me, but when I took off my stockings, I was finally unstable, and I fell down with a loud noise!


    Hearing the sound of Su Bai opening the door, he found that Mei was lying on the ground facing Su Bai.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Without looking at what shouldn''t be, Su Bai helped Mei up to bed!


    "Where did you fall?"


    Su Bai asked.


    Mei shook her head and looked at Su Bai. She noticed that Su Bai in front of her seemed to be a ghost, turning into several faces.She stretched out her hand to make sure that the one was real...


    Seeing Mei''s abrupt behavior, Su Bai was stunned for a moment. When her hand touched her face, Su Bai subconsciously stepped back and grabbed her hand and said, "Are you okay?"


    "Hey, why is it gone? Don''t hide, let me touch..."


    While Mei said, she stretched out her hand and rushed over. She was quite strong, and directly overwhelmed Su Bai on the bed, and then pounced on Su Bai''s face: "I knew this was the real one..." After speaking, he seemed to giggle somewhat triumphantly.


    "This wine...is too weird?"


    Su Bai was dumb, sure she was drunk.


    "Mei..." Su Bai wanted to speak, but Mei reached out and blocked Su Bai''s mouth.


    Su Bai dumbly grabbed her hand and planned to move it away, but this seemed to make Mei a little unhappy, and she actually lowered her head to stop Su Bai in the most direct way.


    The lips face each other.


    Mei seemed to be even more drunk.


    Su Bai wanted to push Mei away, but this contact made Mei''s reaction stronger. Feeling her reaction, feeling the throbbing, Su Bai couldn''t help it.


    In the living room...


    The TV is broadcasting the live situation professionally. The arrival of Spider-Man seems to make the reporters on the scene even more excited. The battle between Green Devils and Spider-Man is being broadcast live, and in the bedroom...Su Bai and Mei...are also fighting!


    Chapter 0040 Blackened Casillas


    Norman Osborne was dissatisfied with the decision of the board of directors. After becoming the Green Goblin, his mind became as if he had been affected and became very evil. He wanted revenge!He knows that shareholders will hold a meeting here tonight, a meeting for themselves!


    Watching the Osborne Group explode and watching those directors flee in horror, Norman Osborne not only felt a sense of happiness, but all this was interrupted by Spider-Man. The angry Green Devils were with Spider-Man. There was a fierce battle in the air, but Spider-Man was very difficult to deal with, which made the Green Devils find it difficult to deal with him.


    "Jie Jie, save people, or catch me!"


    "You can only choose the same!"


    The Green Devils held a remote control in his hand and watched Spider-Man press it ferociously.


    A loud noise came from the Ao Clan, Spider-Man looked back and saw the explosion, and then turned his head... The Green Devils had already flown away.


    After hesitating for a while, Spider-Man still rushed to the Ao Group, saving lives is important!


    "Hi, are you okay?"


    Spider-Man rescued a person who looked like a scientific researcher and placed it on the ground. The person shook his head and said he was okay. Spider-Man turned around to save the person again!


    After Spider-Man rescued everyone, Spider-Man himself was too tired, and the Green Demon had long been gone, so he had no choice but to give up temporarily, changed his clothes and returned home. He found that the living room was quiet and dark. .


    "Should... fall asleep."


    Peter Parker squeezed back to his room, gently closed the door and rested.


    Woke up the next morning Peter Parker found that Aunt May hadn¡¯t gotten up. Maybe it was because she drank too much yesterday, right?Shaking his head without thinking too much, Peter Parker just packed up and went to school!

 C551

    I don¡¯t know how long it took. The gentle sunshine came in and Mei woke up from her sleep. She slept very comfortably. The lazy and relaxed feeling made her feel good. She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have done it. A dream!


    There was a man in the dream, very young and strong. He actually lingered with him to death, asking for it frantically. That kind of feeling now makes Mei feel a little embarrassed to think about it, and he would have such a dream!But... Although it is a dream, it feels so real. How long has it been?How long have I not done such a thing, maybe... this is thinking about it day and night?


    She has a very good relationship with this old husband and wife, but he is not good at that. The incident is almost pitiful, and she has never experienced the real feeling, but she did not expect it to come true in a dream!


    Reaching out, May opened her eyes and got ready.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he felt that he had touched something, and turned his head to look subconsciously, Mei was stunned!


    No...not a dream.


    This is real?


    Su Bai actually slept next to him!


    She was not wearing clothes.


    "Om." For a moment, she felt that her brain was blank, it was not a dream, it was real, she was with Su Bai...The memory gradually awakened, and she quickly remembered what happened last night, but she still took the initiative. Although he was already drunk at the time!


    OMG!


    May has no idea what to say.


    Going down quietly, finding the clothes and leaving, Mei feels that she needs to calm down!


    ...


    An hour later, Su Bai left from Mei''s house and returned to the rooftop apartment, took a shower and changed into a mage robe, put on a magic floating cloak, Su Bai returned to Kama Taj.


    An accident, what happened yesterday was really an accident!


    Although it feels really good to be honest, it has a unique charm and a feeling that is completely different from that of a little girl, which makes him particularly satisfied and unforgettable, but before that he really didn''t think about what would happen, at least he didn''t take the initiative to soak her. !


    At that time, no man could bear it.


    It is not a matter of life and death, and must be restrained, so Su Bai naturally could not hold back!


    But meeting with Mei after waking up made Su Bai feel interesting.


    Mei pretended to be calm and said that she was only drunk, which obviously showed that this was just an accident.In fact, Su Bai did not intend to turn the accident into a fact!


    He doesn''t have any burdens in his heart, and age is not a problem for him. After all, he really has to calculate that he is still an old cow eating tender grass. The difference is only that the young and mature, each has its own charm, and anyway, he does not suffer!


    Think of it as a one-night stand!


    However, Su Bai felt that Peter Parker seemed to be unlucky. Mary Jane is now her own cook, and it can even be said that she was raised by herself. His only relative, Aunt May, let herself sleep with...


    Shaking his head, put aside all these years.


    Su Bai went to the library to continue learning magic. There were not many people in the library. Almost not many people would read books here. They would go back to read after taking them away, and then return them after reading them.On the way to the library, Su Bai found that the atmosphere did not seem to be the same, it seemed that they were all stern, whispering about something.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai beckoned to a familiar guy, who should be an apprentice in the junior class.


    "Don''t you know?" the man asked suspiciously.


    "I will know what you said." Su Bai said lightly.


    The man took a deep breath and said, "Well, something has happened, something big has happened!"


    "The pig went up to the tree?" Su Bai said with an aura: "Don''t be ready, say quickly."


    "Uh... Casillas defected." The apprentice said.


    "Casillas defected? What''s the matter."


    "I don''t know, it''s just that Casillas and his followers left Kama Taj last night and call himself a fan. I heard that he seems to have discovered the dark magic and fell into a dark magician!" The apprentice paused and said, "There is still... there is another news."


    "Say!"


    "It¡¯s said... It¡¯s said that Casillas and a group of people have been resentful after they were defeated by you last time. Casillas tried his best to become stronger and want to deal with you, because of him. I discovered black magic and became a black magician!"


    "So? Are you trying to say that his depravity was my cause?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    The apprentice shook his head repeatedly and said: "I didn''t mean that, it has nothing to do with you, but...but it does."


    Seeing him trying to explain but not clear enough, Su Bai shook his head and said: "Okay, I know, you can go and do it."


    Chapter 0041 find him, kill him!


    "You, don''t you care?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s disapproval, the apprentice couldn''t help asking.


    "Care? What can I care about with a dead person?" Su Bai said lightly, and the person has already entered the library!


    Dead...dead?


    The apprentice was stunned. Is he trying to kill Casillas?

 C552

    When I came to the library, Su Bai chose the books he wanted to read at will, mainly about some secret information about dimensions and magic, etc. Sometimes people around saw Su Bai but no one dared to bother them, each of them silently held their breath for fear. So noisy Su Bai.


    After spending a long time in the library, Su Bai closed the book and left. Kama Taj''s library has indeed accumulated a lot of books from generation to generation, and he has learned a lot.After coming out of the library, Su Bai found that many people still looked at him quietly.


    Shaking his head slightly, Su Bai walked to his room.


    At the door of the room, Mordu stood there as if waiting for himself. Seeing Su defeated, Mordu said: "You already know about Casillas? I didn''t expect him to do something like this, his The talent is very high, and now I realize that the dark power may be difficult to deal with, but you can rest assured that I will handle this matter."


    "It''s not necessary!" Su Bai said indifferently, "Isn''t it because Casillas is doing this because of me? I will deal with it myself!"


    "What do you think!" Mo Du asked in a daze.


    "Find him, kill him!"


    "Casillas will definitely be very careful, I am afraid it will be difficult to find him." Mordow frowned.


    "That''s you, not me..."


    "Within three days, Casillas will die!"


    Su Bai said lightly and pushed the door in.


    Three days?


    Mordu looked at the closed door for a long time and couldn''t believe it. Even the Supreme Mage couldn''t guarantee that Casillas would be found within three days!After hesitating for a moment, Mordu turned and left.


    Casillas is just a small role for Su Bai. He didn''t take the previous provocations seriously. He also wanted to use them as sandbags to test the magic he learned. He didn''t expect to have such a bad psychological quality, so he defected. ?


    In this case, there is no need to live!


    After returning to the room, Su Bai began to look for Casillas.Although the psychic power may not be useful for the mage, what''s more, Casillas will definitely be very careful to hide in the mirror space, but since he has fallen into a black mage, Su Bai can find him by sensing the dark power!


    He is the lord of the Slaughter Dimension. Although the Slaughter Dimension is still very weak, he has five internal organs, but his ability is weaker, but he is more than enough to find Casillas.If Casillas doesn''t use magic all the time, it is indeed a bit troublesome, but he has just defected, and it sounds like he wants to recall the venue?Then it is impossible for him not to practice dark magic.


    The night is getting deeper!


    Su Bai opened his eyes abruptly, sealed with his hands, and instantly sent magic to turn on, Su Bai jumped in and walked in.


    At the other end of the portal is a dimly lit abandoned factory.


    In the factory, Casillas and his followers are gathering together, there is a huge black circle on the ground.


    This magic was found by Casillas in a "Book of Cagliostro" in the library before Kama Taj left, and it was used to contact the dark forces!At this time, the magic has been activated, the ground gradually lit up, Casillas lightly chanted the spell, a powerful dark force quickly poured into him and those followers, the kind of power that has never been experienced before. They trembled slightly with excitement, unconsciously, the position of their eyes had gradually turned black, giving people a cold and strange feeling!


    The portal suddenly opened next to him, and Casillas instantly turned his head to look, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    Black robe, red cloak.


    It is Su defeat!


    The powerful dark power made Casillas'' self-confidence skyrocket. Recalling the humiliation that Su Bai had brought to him, Casillas suddenly shouted and shouted: "Su Bai, you dare to come!"


    Casillas and his followers call themselves fanatics. There are about a dozen people, all familiar faces, who were abused by Su the last time!


    There is no Tina inside!


    These people had the same reaction as Casillas after seeing Su Bai, angry and hideous, blindly confident because of the power of darkness...


    "kill him!"


    Casillas snorted, and soon someone rushed out towards Su Bai.


    With a chuckle, the magic short cone appeared!


    It seemed that there was no change. Su Bai easily blocked the Jieyin Magic Shield, and then slightly surprised!


    Mana has become stronger!


    Because of the dark power?


    His opponent seemed to have felt his own change, and instantly exclaimed with great joy and grimace: "Su Bai, I want to find the previous shame..."


    "Puff!"


    Before he finished speaking, his head burst suddenly!


    The explosion directly suppressed those people.


    "what happened?"


    "What kind of magic is this? Why didn''t you see Jieyin?"


    "This is impossible. I have just gained a strong power, how is it possible..."


    "Fool!"


    "Are you silly to learn magic?"


    Su Bai sneered and waved his palm lightly. He heard the sound of bang, bang, explosion, and the heads of the enthusiasts exploded.

 C553

    Casillas snorted coldly, and quickly Jieyin''s hands suddenly pressed on the ground, and in an instant... the ground began to surge violently, mirroring the space!


    The surrounding space instantly began to twist, and the walls of the factory squeezed towards Su Bai.At the same time, a gap suddenly appeared in the originally closed wall, and Casillas and other enthusiasts jumped out.


    "Want to run?"


    With a cold snort, Su Bai''s eyes suddenly turned red, and a powerful black shadow instantly filled his body.


    Su Bai turned around and walked towards the wall. The twisted and squeezed wall quickly dissipated as the black shadow approached, and Su Bai walked out swaggeringly!


    "Black... dark power, you... what are you doing?"


    Casillas, who had just come out, looked at Su Bai in shock.


    "Don''t you know why you came to Kama Taj to learn magic?" Su Bai sneered, and the murderous aura instantly spread!


    Item 0042


    Casillas really doesn¡¯t know, knowing this is only Gu Yi Modu and Daniel and Tina. Although Tina was also a member of Casillas¡¯s small team before, whether it was with Su Bai before or this time The defection did not participate, presumably did not tell Casillas.


    Although Casillas knew the identity of Su Bai, almost no one cared about the status of Kama Taj before. There was magic power to judge the level, so he naturally thought that Su Bai was to learn magic. Here, start from scratch!


    But obviously, he was wrong!


    Feeling the monstrous killing intent and the dark power stronger than himself, Casillas turned around and ran, while controlling the mirror space to try to prevent Su Bai.The ground was upside down and the space was distorted, as if entering a tumbling world. The ground was bumpy and the surrounding buildings began to change in weird ways. Casillas and others quickly shuttled around, running and controlling the surroundings.


    Casillas leaped high, stepping on the suddenly twisted and extended building and jumped away instantly, walking flat on the inclined building.


    The distorted world did not have any impact on Su Bai. Why is the Mofu Cloak called Mofu?Because it can float in the air, there is no need to do anything at all, so Su Bai can easily float, sometimes with a light tip to walk through the buildings as if he could do something lightly.


    "Puff!"


    The magic whip suddenly entangled a fanatic and instantly dragged it to his side. Su Bai''s palm broke the opponent''s neck with a slight force and easily, and he heard a click. The fanatic''s head instantly fell and was thrown by Su Bai. Get out!


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    After a few ups and downs, Su Bai had already chased his face, and there were fanatics who wanted to resist. Although they had gained the power of darkness, facing Su Bai was even more unbearable than the last time.Last time, Su Bai also planned to let them play sandbags without a killer at all, but this time it was different!


    Every time he kills a person, Su Bai can feel his strength gain by one point. Although it is slow but can be felt, the increase in strength and the pleasure of killing make Su Bai''s complexion extremely cold, and his red eyes are like wins. The devil of life, even the fanatics who have thrown themselves into the dark are already terrified, and Su Bai at this time is like a killing demon that makes them wish that their parents would give them more legs!


    Despair spread in my heart, and fanatics were killed.


    Casillas released the magic teleport and wanted to escape from the mirrored space!


    "Can you run?"


    Su Bai sneered for a sudden instant, and appeared in front of Casillas the next moment, blocking the magic portal!


    Casillas retreated quickly and said sharply: "Su Bai, the source of my power and the Lord of the Dark Dimension, if you stop me, you will prevent him from coming. He will not let you go!"


    "The power you got from Domam?" Su Bai paused.


    Casillas hurriedly said: "Yes, it is the great Lord of the Dark Dimension, he..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly stretched out his hand.


    In an instant, Casillas felt that he was flying towards Su Bai involuntarily, and the panic made him instantly widen his glasses.


    Holding Casillas'' neck, Su Bai directly released his spiritual power!


    After a while, Su Bai exerted his fingers slightly.


    Casillas struggled fiercely in an instant, terrified and terrified.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp voice sounded, Casillas''s head drooped, and there was no more sound.


    "call!"


    Su Bai grew out of air, suppressing the heartbeat of killing agitation, with a wave of one hand, the enthusiast''s body flew from a distance one by one, and was brought back by Su Bai together with Casillas.


    In the middle of the night, Taj Kama was quiet and peaceful.


    Suddenly, a bright portal appeared, followed by an infinite murderous aura that can wake people from their sleep!


    Dark and powerful!


    In an instant, countless wizards woke up and came outside.


    On the clearing.


    Su defeated and stood up.


    A row of dead bodies lay on the ground!

 C554

    When the people who came over saw this scene, they were shocked.


    Whether it was because of Su Bai''s murderous aura or the corpses on the ground.


    "It''s Casillas and the fanatic!"


    "They, they were all killed by Su Bai?"


    "Oh my God, they just defected. Su Bai found them and killed them. How did Su Bai... do it?"


    Among the crowd, Gu Yi and Mo Du also came!


    "He actually did it!" Mordo was shocked. Before Su Bai said that Casillas would die within three days!The result was not even a day, or even a night, he had done it!


    "Leave it to you."


    Taking a look at Gu Yi and Mordu, Su Bai said indifferently and turned back to the room.


    This night, almost no one of Taj Kama could fall asleep comfortably!


    Casillas defected to the darkness on the front foot, and Su Bai killed them all on the back foot.


    It is estimated that successive shocks will not fade away in a short time.


    Killing Casillas and others is just a trivial matter for Su Bai. After returning to the room, Su Bai felt a bit. The lord''s sign was slightly hot, and his mana was obviously increased, but for the time being, he did not feel that the killing had too much effect on him. The big influence can at least be controlled and calmed down. It seems that the cultivation during this period is not in vain!


    "I was worried that the killing would have an impact on me and I would become a puppet of killing, but as I practice my resistance to this erosion will increase, so... I can plan it carefully." Thinking like this, Su Bai recalled Start reading the content in the library during the day.


    Some news about the dimensions, the dark dimension is the collective name of these dimensions. In the dark dimension, countless dimensional spaces are connected. The major lords, including Su Bai, have their own dimensional domains, and they are developing and expanding actively.


    Su Bai had this idea earlier, but because of his previous concerns, he hadn''t implemented it. Now he can speed up his pace. While practicing, he strengthens the killing dimension.


    With a thought, Su Bai took the Wulu stick and teleported back to the killing dimension.


    Item 0043


    In the killing dimension, Wanda is learning magic from Omar, and it seems that Omar is still serious about teaching.As soon as Su Bai appeared and the two of them felt the killing intent in the space suddenly risen, Omar looked at Su Bai and felt that his body was stronger!


    Obviously, he should have killed someone.


    So the dimensional power will increase.


    But Omar didn''t feel the impact of Su Bai, which made her feel a little relieved.The killing dimension is different from other dimensions, such as the hell dimension, which relies on the soul to enhance the power of the dimension, so those lords will actively appear in hell.However, the dimension of killing depends on killing, and killing will affect the mind and erode the soul. Once Su Bai is controlled by it, it will become a puppet who only knows about killing. However, if Su Bai can control this erosion, then in time, the dimension of killing Will become the most powerful dimension.


    Compared with other dimensions, there are pros and cons!


    "I want to know about other dimensional spaces near the dark dimension." Su Bai said directly towards Omar.


    Omar: "Do you want to increase dimensional power?"


    "Since I can control it, why not?" Su Bai said.


    "The location of the killing dimension is relatively remote. I don¡¯t recommend that you go directly to other dimensions. After all, it is someone¡¯s turf. You can find some low-level demons with a small power and a small number, which can increase the power of the dimension. It is convenient for you to control your own situation at any time. After all, there are too many killings at once, and the sudden increase in killing power is not good for you!" Omar said."When your dimensional space is upgraded, you will have the ability to give others your power and develop your power. The killing power they generate can also be absorbed by you and used to enhance the dimensional power, so you can concentrate on practicing."


    Omar''s analysis and suggestion were good, Su Bai nodded in agreement as she asked.


    Omar does not have his own dimensional space, which is also normal, not everyone is a lord!


    After roughly understanding the situation around the dimension, Su Bai entered the dark dimension.


    After becoming the lord, he has a stronger understanding and induction of the dark dimension. Although the surrounding area is pitch black, he can clearly perceive the subtle changes in it, which he could not sense before.Although the dimensions are connected together, after all, there are borders instead of endless.As long as you find the exact location of the border, you can enter different dimensions. Some dimensions have lords, while others don¡¯t. If it is a dimension that has lords and is closed, it will not be so easy.


    After a careful induction, Su Bai quickly sensed a dimensional border nearby, and teleported over to sense that this dimension was not closed, which allowed him to easily enter it.


    The surrounding environment changes, and the killing dimension is somewhat similar, dark and gloomy, and a desolate scene, but this dimension seems to be relatively large, and it is very vast at first glance.Choosing a direction at random, Su Bai looked at it and moved forward!


    Barren and crowded, Su Bai hadn''t even seen a demon''s shadow after walking for a long time.


    "It seems we have to speed up!"


    Su Bai was preparing to fly, but he felt the underground trembling slightly, as if there was something underneath!After hesitating for a moment, I suddenly heard a bang, and two hands suddenly stretched out on the ground under my feet!


    The fingers are weird and slender, the skin is just wrapped, and they feel like chicken paws.


    Su Bai stepped back slightly, and the release of Saitok¡¯s red belt magic instantly turned into a magic whip and threw it directly. The whip wrapped his hands and pulled hard, the ground split instantly, and a guy who looked like a groundhog was caught Pulled out.


    It was about the same size as an adult lion, and it was very ugly. It was pulled out by Su Bai. It grabbed the long whip in both hands and suddenly rushed over. Although it was huge, it was very fast. It came to Su Bai in the blink of an eye.


    Su Bai snorted coldly, and the long whip turned into a magic shield to directly block his impact. He immediately tilted his shoulder, and the magic shield slammed into it.


    boom!


    The impact made it fly out in an instant, and the magic shield turned into a long whip and drew it forcefully.


    "Snapped!"


    The whip sound directly hit the thing''s body, and heard its screaming scream, the body suddenly split into a shadow and dived into the ground.


    "died?"

 C555

    Su Bai frowned slightly, he felt the lord''s mark hot, thinking this thing was dead!Turning into a shadow, may it become the energy of this dimension?


    "It seems that the strength of the demon killed is also different!"


    "But since there are demons in this dimension, it''s not a waste of time for me to visit, the smaller the power, the easier it is to control myself!"


    Su Bai secretly thought about starting to concentrate on searching, and hunted down the demon.


    These are obviously low-level demons, they don''t know much about magic, and they are not particularly strong. They are quite easy to kill, but they are good at hiding, but it is a little troublesome to find!Su Bai also used magic at the beginning, but in the end Su Bai directly used the Wulu stick.


    Just like playing the game of fighting groundhogs, the devil just hit Su Bai and hit it with a stick!


    When Su Bai was hunting the devil, Wanda and Omar in the killing dimension could also feel the changes in the dimensional space, the meaning of killing became stronger and stronger, and the feeling of depression became stronger.As a dimensional lord, not eating or drinking, not sleeping, can be said to be a basic crude ability, but Su Bai will still take appropriate rest to adjust his mental state, the increase in killing power and the pleasure of killing will have an impact, Su Bai He didn''t care about killing, but he didn''t want to be controlled by killing.


    Controlling the killing and being controlled by the killing are two concepts!


    Time flies, Su Bai has been in this dimension for almost half a month, and the number of demons killed is countless. He can feel that his dimensional space seems to be faintly about to break through, but he can''t find the demons. Up.


    The magic floating cloak took him to fly quickly. He flew for more than ten minutes. He suddenly saw a shadow in the distance. As he approached, Su Bai gradually saw clearly. Unlike the previous groundhog-like demons, this is A humanoid demon with legs on the ground, with lush hair on his body and pointed ears, looks like a male?


    "This guy...should be stronger, right?"


    Item 0044


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai Teleport appeared directly in front of the human-like demon.


    "Ok?"


    The sudden appearance of Su Bai surprised the humanoid demon slightly.


    "Human mage?"


    "There are even human mages who dare to appear in the dark dimension, they are not brave!"


    Listening to this humanoid demon speak, Su Bai''s heart is slightly happy, his eyes become sharp and excited.


    "Sure enough, it is a high-level demon!"


    "I''m Zannar!" Zannar seemed a little dissatisfied with Su Bai''s reaction.


    "I care who you are!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly, without the slightest intention to say hello, and hit the stick directly.


    He is here to kill!


    Not here to make friends!


    The reason for the excitement is that killing the higher demon can upgrade his dimension and gain more power!


    Zannar didn''t expect that this human mage would actually do it directly, and angrily made him reach out and grab the Wulu stick directly.As a high-level demon, Zannar did not put Su Bai in his eyes. Of course there are wizards who can make him jealous, such as the Supreme Mage Gu Yi and several other great magicians. This one... he has no impression, naturally. Didn''t take it seriously.


    "Satana likes humans very much, but she can give him to her!"


    Zannar thought so and so, his hand already grabbing the Wulu stick.However, the Wulu stick suddenly accelerated at this moment, as if it turned into an afterimage. Zannar reached out and grabbed it, but he caught it. This change surprised Zannar a bit. Following him, he felt a shadow in front of him. Struck.


    Like thunder, fast as lightning, Zannar''s body suddenly turned into illusion and turned into a black shadow!


    "boom!"


    The Wulu stick slammed down heavily, and did not pass through the body as Zannar thought. The heavy blow made him snorted in an instant, followed by an indescribable burning sensation, making him instantly The shadow becomes an entity!


    "Hellfire? How can you, a human mage, control hellfire...you..."


    Before Zannar had time to be shocked, he was struck down again by the spreading stick of hellfire.Zannar was shocked and hurried back, but suddenly felt a magical power. An orange light entangled his feet like lightning, making him fly out instantly!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s body flashed, and he appeared behind the direction he flew out.


    Throwing the Wulu stick at random and turning it around, Su Bai held the Wulu stick in both hands and looked at Zannar, who was flying over quickly.Just as Zannar was about to hit him, Su Bai stepped aside and stepped aside, and at the same time, the Wulu stick raised his head high and slammed it down.


    The timing and time are very precise and not bad at all.


    Just as the stick fell, Zannar''s head came to the bottom of the stick.


    Zannar''s reaction quickly raised his arms to resist subconsciously.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of fragmentation sounded, and the fire of hell burned Zannar''s arms to death in an instant. At the same time, huge power penetrated down and Zannar smashed heavily to the ground.


    "boom!"


    A powerful impact came, and the ground instantly sank in layers. After Zannar fell on the ground, he rebounded, his head exploded, and the fire of hell began to burn. Before he fell back on the ground again, his body was transformed The ashes fluttered and fell.


    Hot!

 C556

    A scorching sensation came from his chest. Su Bai inserted the Wulu stick into the ground with one hand. The clothes on his chest split instantly, and the lord''s sign flashed red as if it was about to burn.


    Body, soul!


    That powerful burning sensation made Su Bai snorted, and accompanied by burning a powerful force spreading from the lord''s mark into his body.


    "It feels so strong...!"


    Before he knew it, Su Bai''s whole body was filled with black shadows. From a distance, he could only see the lord''s logo flashing on his chest and the red eyes!


    "Fuck!"


    The ground in the distance cracked slightly, and a few low-level demons emerged from the ground. The shock of the ground just now made them emerge from the depths.Seeing Su Bai, who was wrapped in black mist and exuding murderous aura, these low-level demons shivered and were so scared that they could not take any action.


    After a long time, the black mist gradually returned to his body.


    The killing intent seemed to converge at this moment, which made the low-level demons feel like they were left behind, and they wanted to escape!


    Raise your hand slowly!The Wulu stick was pulled up and shook slightly on the ground.


    boom!


    The monstrous impact suddenly burst out, and the invisible and powerful impact was scattered.


    Bang bang bang!


    The surrounding demons with bowed heads exploded almost at the same time, and they were all killed by this impact!


    The lord logo flashed, the burning sensation disappeared, and it was replaced by a feeling of satisfaction and comfort!


    Raising his hand, the portal to the killing space opened.


    Su Bai looked at it and nodded slightly. The enhancement of dimensional power made the dimensional space more solid, which meant that others could not easily enter here. If Omar now wants to go to the killing dimension through the teleportation array, it will not be so easy. At least not so easy when she is not in her prime!


    Stepping in, Su Bai returned to the killing dimension.


    Entering the slaughter dimension, Su Bai has the comfort of returning home.


    Taking a look at Wanda and Omar, Su Bai said with a chuckle: "This trip has been a good harvest. I can feel that the dimensional space has increased, and my strength has become stronger!"


    "I can already give others the power of killing dimensions."


    Su Bai said, the beast that had been imprisoned suddenly came in front of him, looking at the beast lying prostrate, Su Bai''s mouth raised, and a black shadow flew out of him into the beast''s body."Go, go to the dark dimension to make killings!"


    With a wave of his hand, the beast had disappeared from the killing dimension.


    ...


    Where Zannar was killed, a group of shadows suddenly appeared, and a woman in a black tights suddenly appeared, a black one-piece leather jacket, with a breath of evil charm.Her appearance caused the low-level demons around to flee in terror.


    "Humph!"


    The woman snorted and waved with one hand, and in an instant the fire of hell burned on the lower demons and turned into ashes.


    "Kill me Zannar with hellfire, kill my allies, no matter who you are...you have to pay the price!"


    Chapter 0045 Conception of Dimensional Hot Springs and Magical Instruments


    Sending the beast to the dark dimension to make killings, Su Bai turned his head to look at Wanda and Omar, one red and one black, all dressed like that, standing together made Su Bai feel pleasing to the eye, and he moved against Wanda. He beckoned her to come over, stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms and sat down.


    Stroking her legs in red stockings, the touch is very special.Wanda''s face reddened slightly and his head was lowered, and he heard Su Bai say: "Are you still used to it here?"


    "Very, very good, it allows me to concentrate on cultivation, but sometimes I feel a little depressed! Some things are not convenient!" Wanda whispered itchy.


    "this is very simple!"


    Su Bai smiled, a black shadow appeared in his palm and plunged into Wanda''s body.


    Wanda was slightly stunned, and soon felt the change in himself.


    "I didn''t give you much power so that you could not control the influence, but it just made it more convenient for you here!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Wanda nodded slightly.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand slightly towards the pool below. In an instant, the pool filled with hell fire turned into a clear hot spring.


    Smiled and got up and opened his arms.


    Wanda was stunned for a moment but reacted, helping Su Bai to take off his mage robe. Perhaps because of the power that Su Bai gave, Wanda felt that he had a very subtle connection with Su Bai. As if it was the kind of bondage on the soul.


    Su Bai entered the hot spring and put his hands on the side of the pool and said comfortably: "After half a month of hunting the devil, you should enjoy your meal and sleep. Come down, you two, now is the time to relax!"


    Wanda hesitated and took off his uniform and went into the water. On the other side, Omar shook his head: "I''ll forget it."


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes slightly."Are you sure you want to ruin my good mood?"


    Omar hesitated and finally walked over.

 C557

    People under the eaves have to bow their heads!


    Taking off his clothes, Omar''s figure was fully revealed, and he slowly entered the water and came to Su Bai''s other side.


    Su Bai smiled with satisfaction and reached out to hug the two of them in front of him, raising his head and squinting his eyes. The hot spring is very comfortable, which makes the body and mind relax, and slowly Wanda and Omar also relax and relax. .


    "Do you know how to make magical instruments?" Su Bai asked lazily.


    This is obviously Omar.


    Omar was stunned and said: "Magic weapon? I''m not good at it."


    Su Bai was silent, and his palms unconsciously stroked her smooth shoulders. This behavior made Omar somewhat unnatural, but when he saw Su Bai, he seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t avoid it.Su Bai is indeed thinking that the enhancement of dimensional power has many benefits, especially the kind of pleasure it brings is no less than that of men and women, although it is a completely different feeling, one is physical, the other is more like Spiritual satisfaction.


    Su Bai was worried that he would get out of control if the slaughter was rampant, so Su Bai thought of the soul gem!


    "Do you know who is good at making magical artifacts? Infinite gem-level magical artifacts!" Su Bai asked for a moment, pondering.


    "An infinite gem-level magical tool? This is impossible. No one has such an ability! But... if you use infinite gems to create a magical tool, it is possible. Do you want to turn your infinite gems into a magical tool? It can indeed enhance your strength!" Omar thought that Su Bai was referring to ether particles.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Another one!"


    "Another... another one?" Omar was stunned."You have two infinite gems?"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao suddenly raised his head, watching Omar in shock, raising his hand to release her, and then pinching her chin to make her raise her head and smile: "Who told you that I have two?"


    "I have four!"


    "Four...four?"


    Omar didn''t care about the shame of Su Bai''s move, and stared at Su Bai in disbelief.


    I thought he only had one, but never thought he had four!


    "One of them is a spiritual gem. I plan to use it to make a magic weapon. Do you think it is possible to resist the erosion of killing?" Su Bai said with a smile: "Although learning magic is indeed effective, it is a bit of a waste of time to practice. If the soul gem is useful, I can quickly improve in a short time, and slowly wait for the magic to come up."


    "You don''t need to be so impatient." Omar said.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I really don''t need to be so impatient, but that was before I experienced the increase in dimensional power."


    "I''m not sure if the Mind Gems will work, but if you want to build a magic weapon, you can go to Zagum."


    "Zagom is a very powerful demon. At the same time, he is also a servant and armorer of Satan, one of the Lords of Hell. He is a master of protective gear and weapons. He has created many magical weapons, and his craftsmanship is no less than Asgard! , If you want him to help build weapons, you need to exchange for souls, especially the number of magical weapons of the soul gem level, and... also beware of his idea of ??hitting soul gems, after all... that is an infinite gem!" Omar said.


    "Zagom, this name is familiar!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and suddenly remembered where he had heard this name!


    Jayne!


    The woman who sold her soul and exchanged Zagum for a set of equipment made of Styx Steel. At first, she researched her inside and out in order to study the equipment made of Styx Steel and finally let her go!


    "Most of Zagum is in the hell dimension of Satan. The best way is to lead it to your dimension to trap it, and let it help you build magical artifacts, but this is not easy. It is very wary It¡¯s heavy, it will not leave the hell dimension easily, and will not trade with people casually.¡± Omar said.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s not easy, but it''s not difficult!"


    "Good job." Su Bai smiled and hugged Omar and kissed her on the cheek, then stood up and came out of the hot spring.


    The body dried up instantly, Wanda followed suit to help Su Bai get dressed, Omar hesitated and followed him, helping while asking: "What are you going to do?"


    Su Bai smiled but didn''t say anything. After he was dressed properly, he was in a good mood and he waved his hand under the waist of the two of them and patted them, leaving the killing dimension with a laugh.


    Item 0046


    From the slaughter dimension, Su Bai went directly back to the Timeless Isle. While preparing to go to the secret room to get the soul gems, he took out the phone and prepared to call the Shadowland to ask them to investigate Jayne''s whereabouts.Before waiting for the number, Su Bai found an unread text message.


    After opening it, it turned out that Mei had sent it.


    Wei Wei was a little surprised!


    The content of the message is very simple, only two words, thank you!


    After a sound, Su Bai realized what she was referring to. It should be referring to Peter Parker''s internship at his company.I promised to help Peter Parker to lie so that he can become people''s good neighbor Spider-Man, but after getting up that day, he didn''t have the opportunity to tell May that it was Peter Parker who initiated it.


    "If you want to thank me, invite me to a bar!"


    After replying to the text message, Su defeated Typhoid and asked her to investigate Jayne''s affairs.Take out the soul gem Su Bai and put it next to him. After he came out, Su Bai met the white queen Emma.


    Seeing Su Bai Emma, ??she froze for a while and then rushed over.


    With Emma in his arms, Su Bai walked to the sofa and sat down with a smile: "Why are you back? Are you always at the club?"


    "Of course I stayed in the club if you weren''t on the island, but I basically didn''t deal with any business in the club. If there were torrents, they were enough." Su Bai wanted to hug Emma, ??but he didn''t expect Emma to sit by herself. Putting his arms on Su Bai''s legs, he raised his head and said, "I miss this pose!"


    Su Bai smiled and stroked Emma''s head.


    Emma squinted her eyes and seemed to be enjoying herself. After a while, she continued: "The Black Queen is going to attend a meeting of the International Security Council tomorrow, but tomorrow is also the inauguration ceremony of the Columbia University Branch, so let me come to represent the Timeless Isle. Go there."


    After the last insight into the plan, Su Bai asked the Black Queen to talk to the International Security Council. After all, they agreed to this plan.Subsequent matters, Su defeat, did not pay attention, but apparently the Black Queen did not miss such an opportunity, so the Timeless Isle is currently one of the members of the International Security Council, and the Black Queen hung the name of a director.

 C558

    This time the meeting is held, in all likelihood, it should be a bill.


    "Let''s tell the Black Queen that we don''t support the bill on Timeless Island!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Emma nodded.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "When I finish dealing with the matter at hand, I will take your time to take you to a place to play."


    "Where?" Emma asked curiously.


    "At that time you will know."


    "Yeah!" Emma replied, rubbing her head slightly, tentatively getting naughty. Seeing that Su Bai did not object, Emma took the initiative.


    Speaking of it, Emma sees herself less often than the Black Queen. It¡¯s hard to meet now, but I can imagine that she won¡¯t be so honest. Seeing Emma gradually kneeling and bowing her head wriggling, Su Bai was quite proud, no The meaning of belittling women is just the sense of accomplishment of men.


    Moreover, Su Bai was actually quite comfortable.


    Emma used to do this often before, not to mention that she is now the Lord of Dimensions.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang and a text message came in. It was Mei''s.


    "Just drinking?"


    Seeing this text message, Su Bai shook his head and returned a text message!"You think too much, just a polite sentence, I don''t lack women!"


    For Mei, he didn''t have any thoughts at all, and when he got emotional, he would get up. There is no more than her, and a lot less than her, although the taste of a mature woman is really good!Su Bai Jiang''s phone was thrown aside, Su Bai didn''t care what Mei would think, whether he would recover, and pulled Emma up and put his arms in his arms.


    In the evening, Su Bai received a text message from Typhoid. It was an address, Jain''s address!


    "Such a remote place?"


    Knowing the location of this address, Su Bai teleported directly over!


    This is a farm in a small town, surrounded by deserted people and very remote. A pickup truck is parked in the farm''s yard. The villas in the yard are lit, and it looks a little warm!


    "Boom boom!"


    Su Bai knocked on the door casually, and then heard the voice of a woman inside.


    "Dimon, I''m cooking and can''t go away. Go open the door and see who is coming!"


    As the sound fell, the door opened.


    A man who appeared to be twenty-seven or eighteen years old opened the door, a bit burly and rough...


    "Who are you looking for?" Dimon asked suspiciously when he saw the stranger Su Bai.


    "I''m looking for Jayne!"


    "you are?"


    "I''m an old friend of her!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dimon froze for a moment and was a little surprised: "Jain''s old friend? Honey, do you have an old friend?"


    "Old friend? What old friend do I have..."


    Jayne inside responded and walked over.


    "It''s... it''s you!"


    When she saw the smile, she was stunned for an instant, and horrible memories flooded her heart, and she transformed directly subconsciously, her body was covered with that white armor.


    Her behavior caused Dimon to be stunned for a moment, and then he heard a squeak, two balls of flames appeared in his hands.


    "Hellfire?"


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows by surprise, but he didn''t expect this Damon to have some origins...


    "Isn''t this the way of hospitality?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at the two of them, and suddenly shot.


    In an instant, the fire of hell on Damon''s body was absorbed by Su Bai as if uncontrollable.


    Diamond looked at his hands blankly with an unbelievable expression, this...this is the fire of hell!


    Su Bai glanced at Dimon, then squinted at Jayne: "Are you sure you want to do it?"


    "I, I''m not... I''m just... just subconsciously..."


    Only then did Jayne react and hurriedly put away the armor and explained it.


    Su Bai smiled faintly and walked in, sat down on the sofa for himself, glanced at the stunned Dimon and the nervous Jain, and said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I came to you to Gum, I want you to make a deal with him!"

 C559

    "Zagom?"


    Jayne froze for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Dimon next to him.


    Her reaction was very interesting, not because she was afraid that Dimon knew her secret and was guilty, but as if... Zagum seemed to be related to Dimon!


    Chapter 0047-Satan''s Son and Kidnap to Hell


    Su Bai looked at Dimon with interest. It didn''t seem to be anything special. He just released the fire of hell and his head did not turn into a skeleton. That is to say, he is not a ghost rider, but he is not a ghost rider but he can master the fire of hell... and It has something to do with Zagum, is he also a demon?


    "Introduce this one." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is Dimon." Jayne said.


    "and then?"


    Jain looked at Dimon, and Dimon himself said: "My name is Damon Hulstrom, and my mother is Victoria Wingate Hulstrom, an ordinary human. I am His father is Marduk Curios."


    This introduction sounds a bit weird. When someone introduces himself, they even say the names of their parents so seriously, but there is one thing that Su Bai noticed. When introducing his mother, he said ordinary humans!But his father didn''t say that. Obviously... This Damon is a mixed race.


    Diamond paused and continued: "My father has another name, called... Satan!"


    "Satan, Lord of Hell?"


    "Ok!"


    "No wonder then!"


    Su Bai smiled dumbly. No wonder Dimon was able to release the fire of hell, no wonder Jain looked at Dimon when talking about Zagum.


    "You are Satan''s son, and Zagum is Satan''s servant. I am right to come to see this trip!" Su Bai smiled and said."I''m looking for Zagum to help me build a magic weapon. It must be in my place, but I will let it go after it''s done!"


    Dimon shook his head slightly: "I broke up with my father and left the hell dimension, so... However, I can send you to the hell dimension to find Zagum."


    "That''s enough. I haven''t been to the Hell dimension. The ghost knows where Zagum is, so just find it!"


    Su Bai''s original intention was to elicit Zagum, since Dimon could bring himself directly, it would be even better.


    "What then? Zagum won''t go with you, you...should not prepare your soul? Do you want, you want to kidnap Zagum, kidnap Zagum in the hell dimension?" Jayne asked subconsciously Tao.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "Oh my God! You must be crazy!"


    "That''s the hell dimension, that''s the place of Satan. Zagum is Satan''s servant and armorer. He has a high status in the hell dimension. If you want to kidnap it from the hell dimension, do you know how difficult it is?" Jie En think this is the most absurd and unreliable plan I have ever heard.


    Kidnapped in the hell dimension that you are going to run to?


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it, just send me to see Zagum!"


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Dimon asked.


    Su Bai nodded."Send me over, and after returning, I will help Jayne eliminate the record in SHIELD!"


    "Then you have to wait for you to come back!" Jayne said with a wry smile.


    Su Bai smiled incomprehensibly and looked at Dimon, Dimon nodded slightly: "I will go directly to Zagum''s residence, but... if you want to leave, you have to find a way by yourself!"


    "let''s start!"


    Dimon took a deep breath, and Su Bai immediately felt a force rushing toward him, a strong suction force was generated, and a feeling of spinning around the world followed. The weightlessness was unusually obvious, and he shook violently for a moment. Su Bai found that he had appeared in a certain castle.


    "This method of transmission is really not good!"


    "Customer experience, bad reviews!"


    Su Bai murmured and then walked in along the road in the castle, twists and turns, the ground is pitted, but this road is very spacious, it is estimated that the size of this Zagum should not be too small, walked almost five or six Minutes, Su Bai heard the sound of jingle bells, and walked along the sound. Soon Su Bai saw a pool of hell fire in a spacious space. Hell fire was rolling and there was a brown beside it. The huge monster is beating there.


    Humanoid, with long arms, sharp white pointed fingers, long face, big mouth, and sharp teeth, it seems that it doesn''t fit the mouth!


    "Who!"


    Zagum''s movements suddenly stopped, and he turned his head to look in the direction of Su Bai.


    Su Bai walked out slowly with a chuckle."Are you Zagum?"


    Zagum looked at Su Bai suspiciously, that expression should be suspicious."Who are you and how did you come in here!"


    "That''s not important, can you build magical tools? A magical tool built with Infinite Gems!" Su Bai asked.


    "Infinite Gems!"


    Zagum''s volume increased slightly."You have infinite gems!"


    "Mind gems, I need you to build a magical tool to make the mind gems work, and to ensure that my mind is not corroded!" Su Bai took out the mind gems, and Zagum''s eyes were instantly attracted and walked over and extended his hand: give me!"


    Su Bai smiled and closed his hands, shook his head and said: "Bring the tools you need, you have to go to my place to help me make magical artifacts!"


    "Follow you? Jie Jie, hand over the soul gem, otherwise...you can''t go!"

 C560

    Zagum sneered ferociously, a white steel boulder suddenly fell behind him, and at the same time...a long sword appeared in his hand, and he looked like he was holding a sword, looking nondescript!


    "Do you want to grab it?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "What do you say?" Zagum said: "You shouldn''t have come here with infinite gems, human! If I turn this gem into a magic weapon and give it to the lord, the lord''s strength will be doubled."


    "That''s a coincidence!"


    "Because I want to grab it too."


    "You want to grab it too? What are you grabbing? The weapon here?" Zagum was taken aback when he was defeated by the Soviet Union.


    "No!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, staring at Zagum and said: "I want to grab...you!"


    "Grab me?"


    "Hahaha, you are really an interesting human! This is the dimension of hell, you want to kidnap me? I don''t know where you got the spiritual gem, but if you think you can do whatever you want here with the spiritual gem, you are too ..." Before the two words of innocence were spoken, Zagum suddenly realized that Su Bai was missing. He immediately felt his head hit hard, and the huge force directly caused him to fall to the ground and fainted. .


    Su Bai slowly put away the ether particles covering his fist.


    "I said that I want to kidnap you, there is still so much nonsense. What''s more...Who told that there are only spiritual gems!"


    Item 0048I came back swaggering!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and a powerful and gloomy aura appeared instantly. This aura contained the power that seemed to be capable of destroying the world and destroying everything, making people extremely depressed, and the entire space seemed to be affected!


    "Satan!"


    In this hell dimension, there is such a powerful aura, I am afraid only hell lord Satan!


    The steel boulders blocking the entrance and exit suddenly dispersed, and a huge shadow gradually appeared!


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and stared. He was really curious about Satan and wanted to see what it looked like!


    The first thing that caught your eye was a fiery red body, a sturdy body that was extremely red, with thighs, arms, followed by...the head appeared.


    Three heads!


    Three dragon heads like evil dragons!


    "Fuck!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but yelled, this Nima is Satan?Why does it look like a variant of the three-headed hell dog?Hell three-headed dragon?This is Satan?When Su Bai was stunned, Satan changed abruptly, his body gradually shrank, and then he became a human being!


    Lord level naturally has the ability to change forms!


    Looking at Su Bai, and then at Zagum on the ground, Satan slowly said: "A human being can go to hell without even knowing it, and kidnap me, human... You are not brave enough. what!"


    There is a strong sense of depression in the voice, and those who are weak may be directly scared to death. Is this the coercion of the lord?


    Su Bai was not affected at all, smiled and nodded, "I have always been brave, do you know why?"


    Seeing Su Bai who was calm and natural, Satan seemed interested: "Why?"


    "Yi Gao people are bold!" Su Bai smiled.


    "You think you are strong, don''t you?" Satan sneered.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Bai opened his left hand to reveal the gem of the soul.


    Satan froze for a moment: "It turns out to be an infinite gem, no wonder you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai''s right hand appeared etheric particles.


    "Two infinite gems?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, just waved his hand to release the curse seal, and in an instant, a magic teleportation opened, and the darkness on the opposite side seemed to be the dark dimension!


    "Can you fight? If you don''t fight, I''ll take people away!" Su Bai asked Satan, raising his eyebrows.


    Satan frowned slightly, he was very angry, how would he be messed up if Su Bai took people away like this?But for the two infinite gems, Satan is indeed a little afraid, especially one is a spiritual gem!


    Hell is his dimension, where he is almost omnipotent, but the spiritual gem may not be unable to control it!


    After hesitating for a moment, Satan said: "Tell me who you are!"


    "It looks like I don''t plan to fight anymore."


    Su Bai''s lips shook his head."It really disappoints me. At any rate, you are also a Satan, hell lord, or in your hell. If I came to grab someone, you didn''t dare to stop it. How will you get mixed up like this? Seriously, anyway. The same is true for one event!"


    Satan''s complexion was extremely ugly, and the aura on his body became stronger and stronger. There was a possibility that he might attack at any time. After a while, Satan waved his hand suddenly, and a group of hell fire rushed toward Su Bai.


    "that is it?"


    After being deflated for a long time, just deflated out of the fire of hell?Su Bai shook his head disappointedly, and with a single hand wave, the fire of hell was suddenly absorbed by him!

 C561

    Satan was slightly taken aback, Su Bai turned around and kicked Zagum into the portal.


    "You don''t want to fight, I took it away, and I will let it come back when it''s used up." Su Bai said with a whisper, looked at Satan specifically and entered the portal.


    From Su Bai''s entry to the closing of the portal, Satan did not take any action.


    "This guy is so courageous?"


    Coming to the dark dimension, Su Bai took Zagum directly back to the killing dimension.


    "Zha...Zagum? You actually lied to Zagum..." Omar found something wrong before he finished speaking. It seemed that he was not cheated, but was knocked out by...?"You... how did you catch Zagum?"


    "I went to the Hell Dimension and caught it directly." Su Bai said casually: "I just met Satan, I was more timid than I thought!"


    "You...you went to the Hell dimension and kidnapped Zagum?"


    Omar looked at Su Bai in disbelief. Even if he had infinite gems, this move was too... too risky, right?There are other ways to catch Zagum, there is no need to use this... this is almost a way of getting a face slap, right?


    Go straight to hell to snatch people, how do you let Satan mix?


    After a moment of shock, Omar slowly said: "Satan''s strength is unfathomable, and he can be called one of the top lords among the lords of hell. He is not timid, but cautious by nature. He hasn''t done anything before , But his dimensional development is so strong, the strength is naturally not weak."


    "never mind!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, with a thought that he constructed a cell in the corner of his domain and threw Zagum into it.Zagum''s strength is not weak, but he still does not have the strength to do whatever he wants in the dimensions of others.


    It didn''t take long for Zagum to woke up and was shocked when he saw that he was trapped.


    "Where is this, you..."


    "This is my dimension."


    "Impossible, how can you escape from Lord Lord?" Zagum asked in surprise.


    "I really didn''t escape from his hand, I came back swaggeringly!" Su Bai said coldly, "You now have two choices, one, honestly help me build the magic weapon and perform well. I will naturally let you go after I''m done. Second, I will control you with spiritual gems and let you help me build magic weapons. You can choose yourself!


    "You... are you sure you will let me go?"


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''m pretty sure I will use the soul gem!" Su Bai snorted coldly.


    Zagum hesitated for a moment and said: "I...I agreed, but there are not many tools and materials!"


    "Tell me what I want, I''ll get it!" Su Bai said lightly!


    Item 0049


    "Are you going to the hell dimension?"


    When Su Bai came out from the cell and said he had to go to the Hell dimension to get something, Omar shouted in shock, "I don''t want to go now? Do you plan to swell Satan''s face on both sides? This way... Satan will definitely do it no matter how cautious it is!"


    "Then do it!"


    Su Bai said disapprovingly: "I''m definitely going. What''s the use of catching Zagum without tools? You and Wanda are optimistic about your family. If Zagum is not honest, please clean up him. I have to find Dai. Meng, Satan¡¯s hell dimension is a bit weird, it¡¯s easy to get out and it¡¯s hard to get in, guard against the outside but not inside!


    After speaking, Su Bai went straight out.


    ...


    Jayne and Dimon are eating dinner at this time.


    "I don''t know if he can succeed. It''s a bit too risky to do so." Jayne hesitated and said, "Can you feel the hell situation?"


    Dimon shook his head: "Or, I''ll go... take a look?"


    "and also¡­¡­"


    "No need."


    Before they finished speaking, the orange light lit up and Su Bai walked out of the teleportation magic.


    "I have already deleted your file. The news from SHIELD shows that it is dead. After all, the wanted for you has been revoked. As long as someone is not deliberately investigating you, you will run to SHIELD again. Se''s words will be fine. Besides..." Su Bai said to Jain first, then turned to Dane and said, "Zagom was taken away by me, but some tools forgot to take you and have to send me there. A visit. I also saw your father... Honestly, he disappointed me a bit!"


    "you succeeded?"


    "You want to go?"


    The two looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "Well, hurry up so as not to disturb you two eating."


    Di Meng was stunned, and sent Su Bai over again.


    It''s the old castle of Zagum, but Satan seems to have left here.According to what Zagum said, Su Bai packed his tool bag into a suitcase, and after thinking about it, he didn''t have a hurry to go back!


    It''s a rare one, let''s see what the hell dimension is like!


    Coming out of Zagum¡¯s castle, two demons seemed to be guarding the place at the door. Seeing Su Bai appeared two demons, one of them blew the horn instantly?The other rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai''s body flashed slightly to the side, lightning flashed suddenly on his feet, and he gave a light side kick.

 C562

    "boom!"


    The demon''s body exploded instantly.


    Looking at the other dumbfounded demon after blowing the horn, Su Bai shook his head without killing it, and turned away.


    "Fuck!"


    The demon sat slumped on the ground, with something like thick syrup flowing out of his face. He didn''t know if it was sweat or something, and it looked disgusting.


    Aside from the unowned dimension, most of the hell is the same as the hell people know, but the soul needs to be handled by the people in the hell instead of coming here automatically after death.There are many souls in this hell dimension. There are humans, other species, high-ranking officials, stars... It looks very lively, but there are not too many scenes of torture. It feels no different from the earth. People around him treat him. Shocked, unexpected...


    Especially human beings, apparently some also know Su Bai, it seems very surprised that Su Bai has also come here.


    But when they discovered that Su Bai was different from themselves, did some people want to ask Su Bai to take them away and bring them back to life?But Su Bai ignored it.After a big turn, Satan did not appear, and there were no demons to catch him!


    Is this planning to ignore yourself?


    Persuaded?


    Since Satan did not appear, Su Bai did not take the initiative to provoke him. After making a round, he directly turned on the teleportation magic and left.


    Returning to the slaughter dimension, Su Bai handed over the tools to Zagum, and at the same time attracted a fire of hell in the cell, which may be used when forging!


    "I hope that this magic weapon can exert the power of the spiritual gem, resist the erosion of the soul and keep me clear." Su Bai told Zagum about his request, and let it observe the spiritual gem, of course this process Su Bai was all around, even if Zagum had any thoughts, he didn''t dare to act rashly. After the research, Su Bai left with the soul gem, as for Zagum, he began to forge the magic weapon!


    Looking at the time, it should be late at night on the earth, and Su Bai stayed here without going back.


    When Su Bai was away, the big bed was basically the place where Wanda and Omar usually rest. Now Su Bai lives here and there is naturally one more person. Omar originally wanted to make room, but how can Su Bai let him? She left?


    Hugging left and right, falling asleep soundly is also comfortable and cruel.


    Woke up the next day, Su Bai made Wanda and Omar look good at home and Zagum, and then came out of the killing dimension in suits and shoes.


    He remembered that Emma said that he was going to attend the ceremony of the Columbia University Branch. Su Bai planned to go and have a look. After the end, he will bring Emma to kill the dimension.


    Although it is only a branch hospital, its area and scale are no less than this hospital.Moreover, the impact of this incident is highly concerned. After all, is education fundamental?Whether it is the public or reporters, they are all paying attention to this matter, which is a rare matter that can overwhelm the Alien Exhibition Hall.


    Su Bai came to the courtyard. The stage was set up here. There were many reporters and people, and a few people stood above the venue.The president of Columbia University, Carla from the Bronx, officials from the Education Bureau, and of course Emma is also there. Emma looks serious and very aura in a white dress today.


    "Mr. Su Bai?"


    Su Bai did not appear swaggering but behind the crowd. Everyone''s attention was watching the meeting place. They thought that no one would notice him, but he didn''t expect a tentative inquiry from around him.Turning around, he was an acquaintance!


    President of the Columbia University Student Union, Lorna Desen!


    She has big milk, long legs, likes artistic fantasy but was married by her parents to a rich man who can''t take care of himself and is about to die.Today she looks very dignified in a black professional attire, but the place that is ready to emerge is still very attractive!


    Seeing her can''t help but remind Su Bai of what Erica said to herself before!


    Item 0050


    "Hi, Lorna Desen." Su Pai greeted.


    Lorna Desen said in surprise: "It''s really you? I didn''t expect you to remember my name."


    "Beautiful women will always be remembered." Su Bai smiled.


    Lorna Desen smiled blushingly and said: "Since you are here, why didn''t you go up there? They must be more willing to see you."


    "Just to see and pick up Emma by the way."


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head. At this time, Emma in the meeting had already seen Su Bai''s eyes light up.


    "It''s enviable!"


    Lorna Desen said in a low voice, and then said: "I am now one of the school boards of the branch, and I may have to trouble Mr. Su Bai in the future. Do you take care of me?"


    "Oh?" Su Bai was a little surprised, but he was relieved when he changed his mind. After all, Lorna Desen is rich!"The school will trouble you. If you encounter any trouble here, you can find someone from me!"


    "Thank you!" Lorna Desen replied, just as if someone in the distance was calling her, she smiled apologetically at Su Bai and ran over.


    It''s very dynamic.


    Shake and tremble, like two white rabbits!


    After the meeting, the people around realized that Su Bai wanted to come over for an interview, but Su Bai declined to say hello to the others, and then left the school with Emma.


    After coming out of school, Su Bai looked at Emma who was holding his arm and said with a smile: "Let¡¯s go, buy something first, and then I will take you to a place."


    "Ok!"


    Emma nodded obediently.


    It¡¯s not about buying special things, just eating, drinking and drinking some daily necessities. Other things in the killing dimension can be transformed with Su Bai¡¯s mind, but these things are not good. Although there is nothing to eat or drink, but eating and drinking is not just about eating and drinking. Is it to fill the stomach?


    Survival and life are two concepts!


    Wandering around, I bought a lot of big and small bags.

 C563

    Su Bai and Emma were planning to go back to the killing dimension in a remote place nearby, but suddenly heard gunfire from across the street.


    Gunshots sounded from a fast food restaurant across the street, followed by a panic.The glass of the fast food restaurant is transparent, and you can clearly see that the guests inside are lying on the ground with their heads in their hands in panic, and a woman is standing there with an umbrella.


    White boots, white sexy revealing one-piece suit, upper body wearing a blue plaid jacket, a bow tie around his neck, a face mask and...a pair of cat ear accessories!


    "This is... a bunny girl?" Su Bai was a little surprised and dumb. This woman''s dress was just like the bunny girl often appeared in men''s magazines!


    A bunny girl with an umbrella is robbing a fast food restaurant?


    Why does Su Bai feel so absurd?


    Although you can''t see it with a mask, but the figure seems good!


    The bunny girl held the umbrella against the roof, and with a bang, the bullet flew out from the top of the umbrella, breaking a light.


    "Money! Hurry up and call out all the money."


    The bunny girl yelled frantically, her voice looked very excited.


    The owner of the fast-food restaurant hurriedly took out the money, and the bunny girl hopped out of the fast-food restaurant with the money and prepared to leave.


    "Do you want to catch her?"


    Emma asked Su Bai, after all...this is the Bronx!


    Not long after the bunny girl ran, she heard someone yelling at herself, and when she turned her head, she saw a woman in a cat-shaped uniform rushing towards her.


    "No, hellcat will take care of it."


    Seeing the Hellcat that suddenly appeared chasing the bunny girl, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "The cat catches the rabbit, it''s funny!" Emma said with a smile.


    This bunny girl should be just an ordinary person, with some novel little equipment. Although the Hellcat is also an ordinary person, she has an enhanced suit, so the problem should not be big!


    "Unfortunately, this is a hell cat, not another cat, so it would be more interesting." Su Bai thought of the black cat. This character very similar to the DC World Catwoman, black cat VS white rabbit, should be good.


    Since the Hellcat is here and has gone after the bunny girl, Su Bai naturally didn''t plan to intervene.


    But speaking of it, the running posture of the bunny girl just now looks a bit familiar!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai took Emma to the alley next to him and directly took him into the killing dimension!


    Just like Wanda, Emma''s clothes were directly transformed into her uniform.


    White, red, black.


    The three uniform colors are quite interesting.


    Introduced Emma about the killing dimension, Wanda knew him and introduced Omar.Emma was quite curious about the Slaughter Dimension, and Su Bai took her around and showed it."If you''re fine, you can come here to play, this is my place!" Su Bai smiled and said to Emma.


    "I like this throne!"


    Emma pulled Su Bai to sit down on the throne, and then sat down on the side of his legs, holding Su Bai''s legs and head with both hands, with a satisfied look.


    "Since you like it, I will give my dimensional power to allow you to go in and out here freely!" Su Bai stroked Emma''s head lightly, dimensional power poured into her body, not too strong like Wanda."This power allows you to move in and out freely, and at the same time, if you use the killing ring, it will bring strength to me and this space."


    "Then I will be your husband''s killer?" Emma said with a grin.


    "Slaying messenger? Almost, kill the goddess, goddess guard!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Apocalypse has knights, planet Devourers have Star Devourers, and even the Black Panthers have a female guard. As the king of the Timeless Isle and the lord of the killing dimension, it seems that he should be a bit ostentatious. The regular dark dimension has only one killing dimension. , Goddess of Slaughter... seems pretty good too!


    "Wanda!"


    Su Bai beckoned to Wanda, Wanda walked over, she also had dimensional power and killing power, just like Emma.After coming over, Wanda looked at Emma, ??and sat down on the other side as he did.


    "How about you!" Emma looked at Omar.


    Omar shook his head."I have no power to kill, and I am not a goddess of killing."


    "Even so, shouldn''t you surrender to the king? Here... but the king''s place!" Emma said solemnly.


    Omar looked at Emma: "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are! I only know that this is the kingdom of the king, the place of the king, no matter what the reason is, you will show respect and surrender to the king!" Emma''s voice gradually became serious, as hellfire The manager of the club, the well-known White Queen, is so serious and dignified.


    It sounds like Emma seems to be a little self-conscious when she just came here, but she was very happy with Omar. This is her own woman. She is so towards herself, and she is not allowed to be disrespectful to herself at all!


    Chapter 0051 is playing so big?Super Human Registration Act!


    Omar looked at Su Bai, Su Bai laughed and said nothing.


    Obviously, he is not going to speak anymore, after all... Emma is his woman, and he can barely be regarded as his ally, or his ally under the roof!Seeing Emma staring at herself intently, although Omar was a little unhappy, she had to say that Emma''s loyalty to Su Bai was indeed different from other people.


    If she conflicts with Su Bai, Wanda will definitely stand on Su Bai''s side without hesitation, but her character or thinking will not proactively declare and defend Su Bai''s position like this Emma!


    Bend over and lower your head.

 C564

    Omar was a salute to Su Bai, and Emma smiled and didn''t pursue it anymore.Afterwards, Emma looked around and quickly drew a design drawing for Su Bai to look at. She designed the environment near the throne.


    The high platform is erected, and the steps are pulled up to the overall height, giving people a feeling of being aloft. The throne stands tall, demonstrating power and identity. At the same time, there is no bed or anything around it. It is a structure similar to a semicircle. There was a row of vacant places, and there was a carpet on the high platform. Simply put, it turned the bed into a high platform. Although there was no one on it, Su Bai thought about it.


    Sitting on the throne, with all kinds of beauties lying under his feet, two sets of mighty guards stood.


    Okay!


    This is the real pomp!


    Su Bai felt that he was really not as good as Emma in this respect!


    After reading the design drawings, Su Bai had a thought, and the surrounding environment has changed, and it has instantly changed to be the same as the design drawings.Emma looked at it and shook her head slightly and said, "The throne is a little lower, and a little higher, so as to demonstrate the identity of the king!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and the throne was raised higher.


    "That''s perfect!"


    Emma smiled and took out the phone, controlling the phone to fly away gradually, flying beyond the high platform.


    Click!


    The flash came on and Emma recalled the phone and said with a smile: "This feeling is very interesting, as if I have become a part of this space."


    "These abilities can only be used here. If you go out, there will probably not be any changes except that you don¡¯t eat or drink, and your physical strength is increased. The killing power is too small to prevent you from being affected, and the killing power itself is too weak. "Su Bai said with a smile.


    The power of killing is equivalent to the authority of the killing space. Su Bai is the highest administrator, and how much authority he can obtain is determined by Su Bai!


    Like a beast, it does not have such a high authority, it can only contribute to killing!


    I took a look at the photos taken by Emma, ??ah, the shots are indeed very imposing, that is, the shots of Omar are a bit weaker, and it feels like she is here to meet!He smiled and asked Emma to pass the photo back to herself, and then thought, Wanda and Emma snorted lowly, and then saw a totem appearing under the shoulder of the left shoulder, and Su Bai. The lord logo of is exactly the same, but slightly smaller!


    ...


    After spending most of the day in the Slaughter Dimension, Su Bai left here with Emma.After coming out, Emma plans to go to the club and leave the club¡¯s affairs to Riptide. Riptide is also following the old man who defeated Su. In terms of qualifications, Emma may be higher than Emma. He has been assisting all these years. Emma, ??has already been tempered.After leaving the power of the club, Emma obviously intends to concentrate on being the goddess of killing.


    Emma went to the club, and Su was defeated and returned to the Timeless Isle.


    I asked and found that the Black Queen hadn''t returned yet. She should have attended the International Security Council meeting on the registration bill. Her attitude was so obvious. It stands to reason that the Black Queen should have returned long ago!Could it be that something went wrong in this meeting?


    This time it is not only the United States, but an international coalition bill. Obviously, it is very important, and it is possible that it is not so easy to finish the discussion.After thinking about it, Su Bai sensed the position of the Black Queen and teleported it directly!


    In the huge conference room, the board of directors from various countries are all there, and each one looks stern and looks very serious. The Black Queen sits alone. At this time, there is a picture on the big screen of the conference room, and everyone is watching attentively. With this picture, each has his own mind!


    Suddenly, a person suddenly appeared in the conference room!


    This made the people in the conference room subconsciously startled. When they found out that Su was defeated, they were relieved and a little confused...


    Why did Su Bai come?


    Su Bai walked over to the Black Queen and sat down, and asked without anyone else: "Why is it so long?"


    The Black Queen didn''t say anything but just passed the agreement in front of Su Bai. Su Bai took it up and took a look, her eyes changed slightly.


    "Super Human Registration Act!"


    Super humans, not super heroes!


    The meaning of the difference between the two words is completely different. Su Bai remembered that the agreement in the movie was only for the Avengers, which allowed them to accept supervision from a private organization to a United Nations organization and accept control.But Su Bai is very clear, how can the International Security Council spend a lot of time only targeting the Avengers?After all, the Avengers are not as eye-catching as they appear in the movie, so it is more normal to involve all the superheroes like in the comics, otherwise, why let Timeless Isle participate?


    The Timeless Isle does not need the Avengers!


    But I didn''t expect them to play such a big game, extending from superheroes to superhuman beings, which means that as long as you have extraordinary abilities, you are within the scope of this registration bill!


    It''s a big game!


    This information is obviously for internal viewing. It clearly says that superhumans who refuse to register the bill will be arrested once they are discovered. That is to say... If you don¡¯t register, you¡¯re sorry, you¡¯ll have to be arrested. !


    If you sign up, it means that all your information is controlled by others. If this is the case, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not illegal, but if you are asked to do something in the future, do you do it or not?This is the deadly handle!


    At a glance, at least more than a hundred countries, large and small, have agreed to this agreement. It can be said that it includes most of the influential countries on the planet. This strength... is not small!


    Item 0052


    Obviously, this registration bill is no longer aimed at the Avengers or the Timeless Isle. It is aimed at all superhumans with abilities. You can see their thoughts from the number of countries that have agreed to this agreement.


    For ordinary people or leaders of various countries, this starting point is correct. Heroes and villains are superhuman beings. If they don¡¯t know anything about them, what will happen, at least with this registration agreement. Peace of mind.


    But for super humans, this thing is a curse.


    Putting down the agreement at will, Su Bai looked at the surrounding directors and said mockingly: ¡°I don¡¯t ask who made the proposal. Anyway, you must all have such ideas. I¡¯ll just ask, after the agreement is announced. Is it affected?"


    "Although there may be a rebound, once successful, it will be good for everyone. The necessary rebound is acceptable to us."


    "No matter how strong an individual is, it is difficult to shake a country, especially so many countries."


    "If the Timeless Isle agrees, we have the power to suppress this backlash."

 C565

    Several directors spoke.


    Su Bai said with a sneer: "Why don''t you go to heaven? I want Timeless Isle to be your thugs and let the donkey kick your head? We will not sign this agreement on Timeless Isle!"


    The Timeless Isle is different from other countries, almost all of them are super humans. Isn''t it all exposed at all of this stuff? Su Bai''s head is in the water and it is impossible to agree.


    "What if we don''t want the information of Timeless Isle? It''s just that Timeless Isle claims to support this agreement."


    Obviously, they also thought about this.


    The Timeless Isle is the biggest resistance, but also the biggest sign.


    If even the Timeless Isle is signed, the others will not sign?Do you think you are better than the Timeless Isle?


    "We will not directly introduce this bill all at once. We will start with the Avengers first!" The implication is that the Timeless Isle will not be the first bird. Wait until the bill has progressed before letting Timeless Isle come forward. effect!


    "People all over the world have signed, and the Timeless Isle will not sign. This is my attitude, the attitude of the Timeless Isle."


    "If you are not satisfied, you are welcome to take any measures. However, I am the first to say the ugly words, and you will weigh the consequences yourself!


    Su Bai got up, Jieyin released the magic teleport.


    The presence of the portal was stunned, and Su Bai nodded towards the Black Queen and led her into the portal!


    With the disappearance of the portal, the meeting room was silent!


    "What should we do now?"


    After a long time, someone asked quietly.


    "Follow the original plan. I will call the Avengers to start with them... As for the Timeless Isle to wait and see the changes, if the bill is implemented smoothly and most of the superhumans have already been registered, we will have the possibility of making the Timeless Isle compromise. if not¡­¡­"


    The American board of directors said slowly, and everyone did not object!


    History has proven countless times that there is no benefit to being right with the Timeless Isle, so just bypass the Timeless Isle.If the bill is implemented smoothly, the general trend and the possession of countless super humans may be able to make the Timeless Island compromise. If you oppose the Timeless Island now, the result will inevitably be the first death before the first victory, and there will never be a second result!


    To be honest, there is nothing wrong with what they did this time, at least not against themselves, against the Timeless Isle, so Su Bai did not plan to take any action, if he was an ordinary person, he would also agree with this bill.


    Su Bai can also think that if this bill succeeds, the Timeless Isle will definitely be in trouble.


    But it is too difficult to succeed. Almost no one would agree to this bill. With the addition of the Timeless Isle, there are definitely more people opposing registration. There will be conflicts between the two parties at that time, and it will not end well in the end.


    To put it simply, this is an act of death that has to be done!


    The day after the meeting, all the Avengers received an invitation to a meeting. It is very important that all the Avengers can participate.Xuanyin also received the invitation, for which she also specifically asked Su Bai for instructions.After all, this meeting looks very grand and special, and it is different from when she goes to the Avengers base or activities as the Avengers.Regarding this Su defeat, he did not refuse, and simply talked about the registration bill!


    After listening to it, Xuanyin''s reaction was the same as Su Bai thought. He resolutely opposed it and was very resistant!


    Ministry of Defense Building.


    When Hyun Yin arrived in the meeting room, the rest of the Avengers had already arrived.


    Captain America, Gears of War, Falcon, Hawkeye, Iron Man, with the dazzling sound, this is all the Avengers.


    I have to say that the staffing has shrunk seriously.


    Natasha is now the leader of Akatsuki''s organization and the chief steward of Shadow Domain.Wanda has become one of the goddesses of killing in the dimension of killing. Hawkeye has not retired like in the movie, and Vision, which was supposed to be a powerful existence in the movie, has not been born directly because of Su Bai!


    Xuanyin already knew the purpose of this meeting, but she didn''t say anything first when she arrived, just greeted other people and found a place to sit down. When the people were all there, the Minister of National Defense came over and brought the agreement. Segovia Agreement!


    Although it was solved perfectly last time, the losses incurred are still countless, and the source of the matter is also because of the Avengers. Therefore, Timeless Isle and the Immortal Commando have received a lot of praise in this incident, but the Avengers are not the case.


    Just like in the movie, when this agreement is presented to explain the meaning and signed by the Avengers, the result is naturally analyzed.As a soldier''s war machine, he did not hesitate to accept it. Iron Man also felt that he should sign because of his previous experience, but Hyun Yin opposed it!As for the others, they are also hesitant to make up their minds yet!


    "This agreement was signed by more than one hundred countries, and the agreement will be signed in Vienna three days later. I hope you can make a decision before then!" After speaking, the Minister of Defense turned away and everyone was left looking at each other.


    "Please discuss it. I will never sign this agreement. This agreement is just the beginning. Think it through yourself!" Hyun Yin finished speaking and turned away.


    Item 0053


    "Sir, they are going to hold a signing ceremony in Vienna three days later. Iron Man and War Machine have agreed. The captain has not stated his position. Falcon will stand aside with the captain." After Xuanyin came back, he told Su Bai about the situation.


    Su Bai said disapprovingly: "Don''t think Steve was born in the military, but after going through the insight plan, he has no confidence in this kind of thing now. In all likelihood, he won''t agree. Look, it won''t take long for revenge. Whoever will suffer from civil war, the signing ceremony in Vienna is the fuse!"


    "Then what should I do?" Xuanyin asked.


    "Do you want to participate?" Su Bai asked.


    Xuanyin shook his head.


    "Then stay in the Timeless Island and watch the changes. You can decide for yourself on this matter. Anyway, if something happens, I will be there." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Xuanyin nodded and stayed on the island.


    The news about the Segovia Agreement has been publicized in the news, and the influence on the Internet is very large. Most people support this agreement and believe that these superheroes should be supervised. Of course, this is also normal. After all, it is aimed at the Avengers, and it is more practical from the perspective of ordinary people.But in the Bronx, the response to this aspect has not been so enthusiastic, and there is a dispensable attitude towards this agreement, after all, the Bronx is different from other places.


    First of all, it is very safe here. No criminals dare to come to the Bronx to make trouble!Secondly, even if there is any loss, the government will compensate for the reconstruction. The Bronx itself is a person from the Timeless Isle. There is no supervision or supervision at all!

 C566

    Seeing the news, Su Bai thought of the bunny girl, and knew if the Hellcat caught her.I made a phone call to Passy, ??and it was quickly connected. It sounded panting on the other side as if he was training.


    "Have you caught the bunny girl?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Passy froze for a moment: "Ah...you know all such trivial things? No, no, let her run away last time, and she was the first time she committed a crime without any information. However, as long as she commits another crime, I will I will definitely catch her!"


    Although Passy''s strength is good, after all, there is no experience in dealing with criminals alone, and it is normal that this bunny girl has no impression of Su defeat and not prepared.But she is not too threatened, it is also good to let Passy practice!


    "Keep working hard, remember to tell me if you catch it." Su Bai said with a smile, and then hung up the phone.


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai had the appearance of a bunny girl in his mind, especially when she was running, the familiar feeling came to her heart again.Can you be familiar with it, should you have seen it?The woman I''ve seen, this figure, this figure still has a sense of familiarity, Su Bai inexplicably appears to be a person!


    Lorna Desen!


    The images of the two people overlapped in their minds and they matched very well.


    "Lorna Desen is a bunny girl? Her character... shouldn''t look like she can do this kind of thing!" Su Bai shook his head and simply didn''t want to. No matter who the bunny girl is, just leave it to the Hellcat to deal with it. Up.


    He didn''t think about it, but took the initiative to find him about it.


    On the day of the signing ceremony in Vienna, Su Bai received a call.


    Lorna Desen called!


    I don''t know where she got her number, and she wants to invite herself to dinner.Now she is one of the board of directors of the branch college and is regarded as the permanent branch of the college, so she bought a house in the Bronx and wanted to invite Su Bai to be a guest at home and eat!


    It''s normal to ask Su Bai for a meal for the worldly affairs.


    Lorna Desen¡¯s apartment is quite a mid-range community in the Bronx. A villa apartment is definitely not cheap for the current Bronx house price!Lorna Desen obviously valued Su Bai''s visit. She was dressed in a white dress and a jewel necklace around her neck. It was a grand dress to attend.


    During the meal, Lorna Desen carried the kind of ladylike style in her gestures, not deliberately, it should be the education she had received since childhood.During this period, she did not show any abnormalities or other hints, and it seemed that she was really just eating.


    After dinner, she also made two cups of tea and chatted with Su Bai in the living room, sitting elegantly and decently. To be honest, Su Bai was hard to believe that she would be the bunny girl who jumped to rob fast food restaurants. The jewel necklace on her neck is very valuable, enough to buy a fast food restaurant!


    There is no reason or motivation!


    Su Bai looked at the jewel necklace on her neck, Lorna Desen seemed to feel this look and her cheeks were slightly flushed.I believe everyone should have an impression of this style of dress. Even if it is not a tube top and strapless style, the upper circumference will be relatively exposed. Lorna Desen''s size is large, so it is really attractive.Lorna Desen thought that Su Bai was watching this, and the look made her slightly unbearable, so she turned on the TV and tried to divert her attention.


    The scene of the signing ceremony of the Segovia Agreement in Vienna is being broadcast live on TV. From the camera, we can see representatives of hundreds of countries here. At the same time, there are also a large number of reporters. Known as the completely closed kingdom of Wakanda.


    Lorna Desen glanced at Su Bai and found that she was attracted by the TV, which made her breathe a sigh of relief and a little bit lost.


    At this time, it happened to be the turn of Wakanda¡¯s King Tichaka to give a speech. When he mentioned Kagang and said a few words, the explosion happened suddenly, very suddenly, let alone the people at the scene did not react, and Lorna Desen beside him was also scared A jump, suddenly jumped up.


    It really jumped up.


    The dress is not suitable for too big and intense movements. With her jump, the clothes fall off directly, revealing the white clothes inside...


    Su Bai squinted at Lorna Desen.


    This dress...very familiar.


    The same as the one worn by the bunny girl, she is really a bunny girl, and she wore the dress inside the dress...


    "I''m sorry." Lorna Desen blocked her body and apologized for her impolite reaction, and then hurriedly prepared to put on her dress again.


    Chapter 0054 The Winter Soldier With Her Named White Rabbit


    "This dress... I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    Su Bai stared at Lorna Desen and said deliberately.


    Lorna Desen looked a little flustered, pretending to be calm and said: "There should be a lot of clothes like this."


    "Some are like bunny girls, do you like role-playing? But... you live by yourself? Who will wear them for?" Su Bai asked deliberately.


    "Role playing? Yes, I usually like to read fantasy novels, so I occasionally play role playing."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke, Lorna Desen suddenly became nervous again, and immediately saw the corners of his mouth raised, and said with a smile: "But you are here to invite me to dinner, wearing bunny clothes in the dress... ¡­Is it because I think too much or am I right?"


    Lorna Desen lowered her head and said nothing.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t wear the dress. Since it''s a bunny girl, one dress is not enough. You should have a matching outfit. Go and dress up and let me see."


    "Go!"


    After patted Lorna Desen''s leg, Lorna Desen did not resist, but stood up hesitantly.


    The live broadcast on TV was interrupted for a while, and when it resumed, it was already the scene of the disaster. A large number of police and ambulance personnel were dealing with the scene and the wounded in a mess. A reporter was reporting on the scene. King Tichaka of Wakanda was on the spot. At the same time, the number of casualties reached more than 70. According to the monitoring screen outside the venue, a suspicious person left the venue after the explosion. This person is the Winter Soldier, Bucky!


    "This reporter is quite capable. I heard such news so soon." Su Bai muttered.


    Of course, Bucky did not do this, but from the current evidence, Bucky seems to be the most suspicious, so I am afraid that the Winter Soldier will be captured soon, and the fuse of the civil war has been ignited.


    The phone rang suddenly.


    Su Bai picked up the phone and connected the call with a smile.

 C567

    "Su Bai, it''s me, Steve..." Captain America''s voice rang on the phone.


    Just as Su Bai was about to speak, he saw a touch of white appearing in his sight!


    Look up.


    Snow-white boots, black fishnet stockings on his legs, white one-piece high-fork clothes on his body, and a cat-eared headband on his head, she is a bunny girl in a man magazine!


    Although there are more stockings and less masks.


    But this figure, this dress, is undoubtedly confirmed!


    "Su Bai? Su Bai, are you listening?"


    The voice of Captain America¡¯s inquiry came through the phone. Su Bai watched Lorna Desen reach out to make her turn around, and at the same time said to Captain America on the phone: ¡°Bucharest, help me take a good one when I see Bucky !"


    Captain America was taken aback for a moment, and then asked, "Aren''t you going with me?"


    "No."


    "OK then!"


    Captain America put down the phone and hurried to Bucharest.


    At the same time, Su Bai put down the phone and looked at Lorna Desen.


    Lorna Desen was a little nervous and shy, but she didn''t look as crazy as the bunny girl."Very beautiful, but... I remember that a few days ago there seemed to be a robber like a bunny girl who robbed a fast food restaurant..."


    "White Rabbit!" Lorna Desen said suddenly.


    "what?"


    "She''s called White Rabbit!" Lorna Desen explained.


    Su Bai looked at her with a smile, "White Rabbit? How did you know?"


    "On the Internet, there are also discussions on the Internet, saying that she said so during the robbery." Lorna Desen explained.


    "No matter the white rabbit or the bunny girl, she has a very good figure, just like you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lorna Desen lowered her head slightly and said nothing.


    "Since you said that you usually like role-playing, shouldn''t it be more than just wearing clothes? What else can you do? How about acting!" Su Bai asked with interest.


    Lorna Desen seemed a little embarrassed. Under Su Bai''s urging, she gradually started to move. It was just some simple physical movements, not tempting. So Su Bai didn''t know what she was performing, but she seemed very involved. Apparently, the range of unconscious movements became larger and larger, and his eyes began to change slightly, becoming... hot and crazy!She began to dance in the living room, making some inexplicable movements, and then she gave up her body and rubbed against Su Bai, and then suddenly jumped on the table and laughed.


    He didn''t mind his being gone, and he didn''t have the grace and dignity before, as if he was completely immersed in this role!


    "Is this schizophrenia? Or is it a mental problem?"


    At this moment, Lorna Desen''s performance was very abnormal, and Su Bai squinted his eyes to release her psychic abilities to Lorna Desen.


    "It turned out to be broken!"


    Lorna Desen was in a beautiful and beautiful grade, and the education she received was not bad for her own conditions. However, because of her parents, she married an old man who was about to die, which made Lorna Desen unacceptable. She could not speak to others, and had to hide the news from the outside, so she put all her thoughts in her fantasy as a kind of catharsis. At first it was very effective. The previous few contacts with Su Bai did not think she had any what is the problem!


    But a few days ago, the rich man finally died. She attended the funeral as his wife. Perhaps it was the gaze of the people around, or the pressure of her own spirit, that she finally broke down!


    Do not die in silence, just erupt in silence!


    She chose to break out and she became a white rabbit.


    But she also knows her state, so she usually wears white rabbit clothes in it. For her, this is a way to stabilize her emotions. It wasn''t because Su Bai came to wear it deliberately!But Su Bai let her role play, unknowingly, it induced her mental state, which was the last time!


    To put it simply, Lorna Desson was unable to bear some mental breakdown due to excessive pressure. It is not a particularly big thing, and it is not the same as Mary Walker''s multiple personality!Some people are pressured to drink and play around, she just chooses to become a white rabbit!


    Item 0055


    "enough."


    Su Bai snorted softly, and the powerful mental power instantly rushed into Lorna Desen''s mind.Lorna Desen only felt a hum, and then gradually recovered her clarity.Seeing Su Bai, Lorna Desen blushed as if she was about to become mature. She never expected that she would lose control in front of her. The shame and panic made her wish to find a place to get in directly.For a while, she didn''t know how to face it. She turned around instinctively and wanted to run away, only to turn around and found that she could not move.


    Then he involuntarily faced Su Bai and raised his head, unable to close his glasses.


    "I already know about you, and the experience is really embarrassing. I can help you heal this mental state, but you robbed a fast food restaurant last time. You must compensate for this. Is there a problem?" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    Lorna Desen froze for a moment and found that she could speak, and hurriedly said: "No problem, you, can you really cure my condition?"


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked back.


    Lorna Desen quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t doubt your ability, I just didn''t expect you, you would help me. I thought you would arrest me."


    "I won''t catch you, but I might make some small changes to your thinking, for example...make you fall in love with me?" Su Bai raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    Lorna Desen blushed and said: "No...no, no need to do this, I...I don''t deserve you, if...I mean if you...you...I do."


    Intermittently, stumbling, but the meaning is very obvious.


    Lorna Desen has a fondness for Su Bai, or a love for Su Bai, and with Su Bai''s status today, coupled with his own handsome appearance and eyes that look like sparks, her thoughts and reactions are also the same. normal.

 C568

    Su Bai smiled and shook her head. It happened that the Soul Gem was beside him, and directly used the power of the Soul Gem to wash Lorna Desen''s mind and spirit, washing away her stressful aspects and improving her broken spirit. , At the same time... also changed her mind.


    Let her be obsessed with herself, admired, and desperate!


    On the one hand, Lorna Desen¡¯s external conditions are really good, and the bunny girl''s outfit is also very attractive, and the occasional shot is also good.Although she is married, the old man who married a dying wood is still in perfect shape!On the other hand, she is one of the board of directors of the branch, there is a person of her own, which can be more or less useful in the school!


    The effect of the psychic gem is much better than the psychic ability. After finishing it, Su Bai can see that Lorna Desen''s eyes are full of admiration and enthusiasm for herself, and she gestures to restore the dignity and elegance of the lady.


    "Play well what a bunny girl is."


    Su Bai said with a smile, and Lorna Desen quickly moved softly.


    This time, there is no madness, only temptation!


    While Su Bai was enjoying the bunny girl show, there was a fierce conflict in Bucharest, Bucky''s house.Captain America went to find Bucky, but the military also came up. In desperation, Captain America planned to help Bucky escape the military¡¯s pursuit and then asked to understand. Unexpectedly, at this time, a black man appeared. The man in black is the Panther.Bucky, Captain America, and Captain America''s good follower Falcon had to deal with the Panthers on the one hand, and the military on the other, and was finally caught by the war machine that came over.


    The man in black is the Panther, Tichara, the son of Tichaka, King Wakanda, and the new king of Wakanda. He wants to kill the Winter Soldier to avenge his father.The group was taken back to the Department of Defense, the equipment of Captain America and the Falcon were temporarily confiscated, and Bucky was detained awaiting interrogation.


    "What should we do now."


    In the office, Falcon asked Captain America.


    Although they were not in the cell, their actions were monitored. The most important thing was... he knew that Steve would not just ignore Bucky''s affairs.


    "Prepare with both hands, first look at the results of the interrogation, if not Bucky''s best. If it is...I can only find Su and lose!" Steve said.


    Falcon looked at Steve, and Steve explained in a low voice: "The first time I met Su Bai was to rescue Bucky. Thanks to him, I was able to rescue Bucky. He still had some friendship with Bucky. Yes! If things cannot be done, at least Bucky can join the Timeless Isle! I...just a few old friends!"


    "boom!"


    While talking, there was a loud explosion from the base. Power and communication equipment were paralyzed in an instant. Steve and Falcon took a look and ran out, and soon saw chaos outside, looking at the place of the Winter Soldier... ¡­The Winter Soldier is gone.The two searched separately. The Falcon met the Winter Soldier, but the Winter Soldier seemed to burst beans. They brought down Iron Man, Panthers, and Falcon went up to help but it was useless!


    The Winter Soldier¡¯s rampage caused the entire Ministry of National Security to fall into chaos. Steve found the Winter Soldier who wanted to escape on the rooftop, and played a one-handed airplane scene. Unfortunately, they were both eggs, and the two fell into the sea. At the same time, the Falcon has also taken advantage of the chaos to escape.


    Regardless of the cause, the current result is that Captain America, the Falcons, and the Winter Soldier fled. This made the Ministry of Defense furious and immediately gave Iron Man a confession and arrested the three!


    "call!"


    Looking at the well-behaved bunny girl beside her, Su Bai let out a sigh of relief. Lorna Desen¡¯s well-behaved feeling was very cheerful, completely letting Su Bai do whatever she wanted, without any resistance.Having just turned over and got off from Lorna Desen, Lorna Desen got up and helped Su Bai clean up despite her exhaustion.


    Squinting his eyes and resting his arms, the phone rang suddenly.


    Two consecutive beeps, it sounds like a text message.


    Su Bai thought of the phone and flew over and opened the text message.


    One after another, two senders.


    Captain America Steve Rogers.


    Iron Man Tony Stark!


    ¡ª¡ªOpen the text message, the content is almost the same.


    "I need help!"


    One is his old friend, the other is his big nephew.


    Seeing the two text messages asking for help at the same time, Su Bai was also a little dumb. It seemed... the civil war was about to begin.


    Item 0056


    At the same time, receiving help text messages from Captain America and Iron Man, Su Bai got an overview of the current situation.As in the movie, Captain America, the Falcons and the Winter Soldier abscond, and Iron Man is ordered to capture them.The purpose of the two people''s help is similar, Su Bai simply sent a text message to the two of them, asking them to go to the rooftop apartment tomorrow.


    After sending the text message, Su Bai did not stay here overnight. After a simple wash, Su Bai returned to the killing space, briefly talked about the outside situation, and then took Emma and Wanda back to the rooftop apartment.


    Mary Jane was originally watching TV in the living room, but she was stunned to see Su Bai with two people suddenly appearing.


    One is Wanda and the other is the White Queen. Mary Jane knows them all!


    During this time, she spent a lot of effort to understand the people around Su Bai!


    Nodding to Mary Jane, Su Bai said: "There may be someone coming back tomorrow. Don''t be too surprised if you see it."


    "Hmm!" Mary Jane nodded, Su Bai took Emma and Wanda upstairs.


    In the morning of the next day, Mary Jane heard a sound from the direction of the rooftop as soon as she finished the rich breakfast, and then saw several people appearing on the rooftop... she knew it all!Is it the Avengers, Captain America, Falcon, and the murderer Winter Soldier on the news?


    Before Mary Jane could speak, she saw two people flying over from the air.


    Both are wearing armor!


    It is Iron Man and Gears of War!


    The two groups of people weren''t arrogant when they met, but they were obviously surprised.But when I thought about it, I realized that Su Bai had called them together.


    After entering the apartment, someone slowly walked down the stairs.


    Emma in white, Wanda in red, and Su Bai.

 C569

    "All here? Sit as you like." Su Bai motioned for them to feel free, and then sat on the sofa.


    Wanda and Emma didn''t sit down, they just stood behind Su Bai.


    "I didn''t have any interest in participating in this matter, and you all gave me some friendship. I am not very partial to help each other. The purpose of asking you to come is very simple. First solve the winter soldier''s matter!" Su Bai said lightly Looked at Bucky and smiled: "Remember me?"


    The Winter Soldier nodded slowly.


    Su Bai smiled and just about to speak, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out to the Winter Soldier!


    Suddenly, no one thought that someone would do it!


    "boom!"


    The panther''s body fell suddenly.


    Emma snorted coldly, and then saw Wanda wave a red magic light wave at the panther with both hands.At this time, the Panther was hit by Wanda''s magic just as soon as he stood up, and fell heavily against the wall.


    "Remember to pay!"


    Su Bai said lightly, not surprisingly that the Black Panther would appear.


    The Panther clutched his chest and stood up with some fear and did not take any action. He said in a deep voice, "Wakanda has a very good cooperative relationship with Timeless Isle. I don''t want to destroy this relationship, but the Winter Soldier...must die!"


    "Why?" Su Bai asked in a leisurely manner.


    "He killed my father!"


    "What if he doesn''t?"


    "Bucky, tell it yourself."


    The Winter Soldier nodded, took a deep breath, and spoke slowly.Someone has mastered the hypnotic method of Hypnosis and controlled him, and there are other Winter Soldiers in the original Hypnosis base in Siberia. The most important thing is... The death of the Black Panther has nothing to do with him. Not there!


    Everyone was skeptical, and when the Winter Soldier finished speaking, everyone, including the Panthers, looked towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded slightly: "This person is called Zemo, and he has something to do with you. He is going to blame the Winter Soldier for a civil war."


    "We must now rush to Siberia to solve those winter soldiers." Steve said in a deep voice.


    Tony frowned: "But it doesn''t mean it ends like this."


    Even if the Winter Soldier gets rid of the suspicion, it is still a matter of registering the bill. In the end... I''m afraid it will inevitably have to do it.


    "I can only help you here, the rest... is your own business."


    The conspiracy to dismantle Zemo saved them from infighting, and for the reason that he had reminded in the early years, Howard was not killed by the Winter Soldier, so he would not be immortal.This is something that Su Pai can do for his elder nephew or old friend, and it''s a simple matter... As for the registration bill, it doesn''t matter if Su Pai is hit.


    "Resolve this matter first!"


    Tony said in a deep voice, everyone got up and left to leave, maybe...this is the last time they joined forces?Steve walked behind and whispered towards Su Bai: "Can I let Bucky join the Timeless Isle?"


    "Steve, Timeless Isle is not so easy to join." Su Bai laughed lightly, and then said: "Moreover, Bucky may not have this idea. I am opposed to registration, so if you meet in the future When it comes to trouble, I can help you!"


    The more the opposition, the stronger the bill, the less likely it is to succeed.


    "Thank you!" Steve said and left with the others.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back too!"


    Su Bai greeted and took the two back to the killing space.


    After returning to the killing space, Su Bai went to look at Zagum.


    Zagum is fairly honest, tinkering with a magic weapon, which looks like a bracelet?"This material can withstand the soul gem?"


    "It should be possible, but I haven''t built a spiritual gemstone yet, so...I''m not so sure."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I have some material, you wait!"


    With that, Su Bai disappeared, and the next moment, he came back with a huge thing.


    "This is the Destroyer armor built by Xiangong. This thing is used by Audi to deal with the Celestial Group. It is the strongest weapon in Xiangong."


    "Good stuff!"


    Zagum¡¯s ugly eyes lit up instantly, and he said with excitement: ¡°There is absolutely no problem with it, but there are so many materials... If it¡¯s just used to create spiritual gems, it¡¯s a bit wasteful, I think you seem Is there a weapon made by Wulu? I can use this material to re-forge your Wulu weapon. I can also add some Styx steel to make it more powerful and add more abilities!"


    "Oh? That''s not bad!"


    Zagum would naturally not refuse such an initiative, and he also felt that Wulu stick was really... ugly!


    Chapter 0057 Hell Storm and Acquiring New Ability


    Zagum won''t finish it in a short time, and Su Bai began to ponder other things.Once Zagum has completed the creation of the artifact and proved effective, Su Bai will naturally launch an attack to expand his dimensional space. The last time Satan''s journey to the hell dimension made Su Bai realize a problem, the dimensional transmission ability!


    Create wormholes and teleport magic.


    This can achieve the effect of teleportation, but if you are faced with a powerful dimensional space effect, you obviously need to check a lot. If you don''t even go to the other dimension, how can you conquer?This is indeed its own weakness!

 C570

    Su Bai thought of Dimon.


    This son of Satan!


    Although his dimensional transmission ability is a bit poor in customer experience, I have to say that the ability is really strong, but I don¡¯t know... he is only targeting Satan¡¯s hell dimension, or all dimensions!


    "Huh!"


    Su Bai left from the slaughter dimension and quietly came to Jayne and Damon¡¯s home. He was no longer surprised by Su Bai¡¯s visit to the two again, but was slightly surprised that he returned safely after entering the hell for the second time. Are you still planning to enter hell?


    "Do you want to go?" Dameng asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at Dimon and shook his head, and his psychic power was activated. Dimon seemed to be sensitive but did not resist. After a while, Su Bai smiled.


    Dimon is not able to teleport to the hell dimension because he is the son of Satan, but he has a super dimensional teleportation ability, even this ability is stronger than his father, although Satan also has the teleportation ability, but far away Not as good as Dimon, just average.


    Maybe because Dimon is a mixed race?The two genes of demons and humans have changed?That''s why Dimon''s dimensional transmission ability is stronger than Satan!


    "No, I have another purpose for coming this time!"


    Su Bai looked at Dimon, and under his searching gaze he said, "I want you to kill me!"


    "What...what?"


    Dimon didn''t respond in a daze."Am I wrong or is it?"


    Jain was also very surprised and at a loss beside him, and didn''t understand what Su Bai meant!


    "You heard me right! It means literally, I want you... to kill me!"


    "Why?"


    Dimon didn''t understand. After he left hell and came to the earth, he has been very low-key. Later, after meeting Jayne, the two of them were incognito and no one had ever done anything.


    "If you don''t kill me, I will kill you!"


    "Did Jayne tell you? Why is she so afraid of me because I left her an unforgettable shadow, don''t you want to avenge her?"


    Su Bai was too lazy to explain why, and didn''t make a move?If you don''t, I will force you to do it!


    As his voice fell, Su Bai had already released the Saitok red belt, and the magic whip suddenly struck Dimon.


    "Snapped!"


    Dimon was taken out directly.


    "Demon!"


    Jayne hurried over to help but was suddenly entangled by Su Bai''s magic whip. With a forceful flick, Jayne instantly leaned against the wall and followed the sudden change of the wall, directly burying Jayne in it, only revealing his head!


    "Jayne!"


    Dimon shouted towards Su Bai and said: "Quickly let go of Jain, we helped you, why are you doing this to us?"


    "So... you can kill me!"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes.


    "This is what you forced me!"


    Dimon looked at Su Bai angrily, and suddenly a powerful force came into being. He immediately saw his coat split suddenly, a red cloak quietly appeared on his shoulders, and he saw his void skills. , The space seems to have fluctuated.


    "Dimensional transmission?"


    Su Bai looked at it with interest and saw a golden weapon, a trident, appeared in Dimon''s hand!


    Although Su Bai wanted to complain that you are the son of Satan, not the son of Seagod Boston, using Mao¡¯s trident, but this trident is obviously not a common product. It should be the rhythm of Zagum in all likelihood. Su Bai can feel that there seems to be Satan on it. Breath!


    "I have another name... called Hellstorm!"


    Dimon rushed over with a big shout while holding the trident, the trident radiated a strange light, and Su Bai did not evade and let the trident stabbed over.


    Ding!


    The ability of the fittest to survive was activated, and his body suddenly changed into hard steel, but just after blocking for a moment, the trident had already pierced in, and Su Bai frowned slightly from the pain, this trident was very special!


    The trident pierced Su Bai''s body, and a powerful force suddenly exploded!


    The self-healing ability has automatically exerted its effect, while the energy is beginning to be destroyed, while the self-healing ability is working!


    "It seems that you can''t kill me!"


    "Is there a stronger method? If not... I''ll do it!"


    Seeing the surprised Damon, Su Bai said indifferently.


    "what!"


    Dimon shouted, and countless dark powers instantly condensed and improved. Following Su Bai, he felt that destructive energy exploded, unexpectedly exceeding the speed of self-healing.

 C571

    oom!


    The explosion hit Su Bai, and Dimon pulled out his trident, panting and looking at Su Bai incomparably weak.


    Su Bai grinned slightly and walked to the side and sat down. It would be really hard to die if he hadn''t controlled the etheric particles to protect the Lord!


    "Jayne!"


    Dimon weakly rescued Jayne from the wall, and said worriedly, "What should we do now? How about we go to the dark dimension?"


    "and many more!"


    Jain shook his head: "This is a bit weird. Su Bai can''t attack us for no reason and let you kill him, Damon, I know you are very strong, but let me be honest, if Su Bai is really serious, you are not at all. His opponent, let alone kill him."


    "If he is defeated so easily, he is not defeated by Su!"


    "That... what do you mean?" Dimon asked.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Jayne said in a deep voice, and the two looked at Su Bai who was sitting there.


    Tick, tick!


    The room was quiet, only the sound of the clock was clearly audible, and I didn''t know how many times it rang. Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly, and the wound on his body healed in the blink of an eye, and he recovered as before!Seeing this scene, Jayne and Dimon were a little shocked.


    "Your trident is good!" Su Bai smiled at the two of them.


    Dimensional transmission ability, at hand!


    Chapter 0058 strong integration, multi-party attention


    Dimon¡¯s dimensional teleportation ability is a powerful natural ability that he was born with. It is possible to achieve such an effect even if he cultivates by other methods, but it is extremely difficult and will take countless time, and just use the dimensional teleportation ability to directly transfer The trident is transferred, and the application of the ability is also very good. It will be much more convenient if you want to get something in the future.


    "This...this is my father''s weapon!"


    Di Meng replied blankly and asked: "You, are you okay?"


    "what do you say?"


    Su Bai smiled and his clothes returned to their original condition in an instant, got up to tidy up his clothes and said with a smile: "Okay, you killed me just now, so you can avenge Jayne. From now on, you two will have a good time!"


    After speaking, Su Bai had disappeared.


    Dimon and Jayne looked at each other at a loss. What was going on?Came here to let Dimon kill him, is it just for Jayne to avenge him?Can''t figure it out!


    Su Bai did not deliberately conceal the meaning, anyway, they will know in the future, but there is no special explanation.


    Returning to the dimension of killing, Su Bai tried to use the ability of this dimension to transmit, depending on the strength of mana, he could quickly transmit himself, others, objects, and even buildings between dimensions.At the same time, Su Bai felt that he had a deeper understanding of dimensions, and he could determine the dimensions and locate the position based on some subtle changes!


    "It''s much more convenient now!"


    Su Bai laughed lightly, locked Wanda, Emma and himself, and immediately activated his ability.


    In an instant, the three had disappeared from the killing dimension.


    "Where is this place?" Emma and Wanda curiously looked at the unfamiliar surroundings and asked Su Bai.


    "This is an ownerless dimensional space I visited last time. There are some low-level demonic natives here. We will take you to familiarize yourself with the familiar environment and adapt to dealing with demons." Su Bai explained.But apart from this reason, Su Bai has other ideas!


    This dimensional space has no owner, which means that there is no power of the dimensional lord, and there are no unique rules.Su Bai wanted to merge this dimension into his own killing dimension and expand the territory of the killing dimension. At first glance, it seemed that it was not easy. If it was that easy, how could the hell lords have divided this place long ago?Because there is no lord power, these dimensions can hardly be swallowed and merged, even if they are forced into it, it is difficult to integrate their own power into them, so almost no dimensional lord will do this.


    But if they can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that Su Bai can''t do it!


    He has infinite gems!


    "what!"


    Emma snorted suddenly, and her body instantly became diamondized, followed by a low-level demon like a groundhog on the ground.


    "This is the devil? It looks like a groundhog, so ugly!"


    Emma and Wanda did not rush to take action, but took the opportunity to look at them.


    Speaking of the strength of these low-level demons are not too strong, their attacks are also very monotonous, which can be called a novice village.


    Seeing that the two began to study the demon Su Bai and let them play freely, he mobilized ether particles and spiritual gems, ether particles gradually floated out of him, and darkness seemed to descend with the appearance of ether particles.


    The originally dim sky became more gloomy, and the surrounding space began to tremble slightly.


    Su Bai is trying to move this dimension towards the killing dimension.


    Difficult!


    Two gems are powerful, but it is not so easy to drive such a large dimension space, and it consumes a lot of money!


    Such a change caused the entire dimension to be restless. Countless low-level demons emerged from the ground. Wanda and Emma were slightly surprised. The number of these demons and the state of restlessness, and they were not able to observe them at the moment. The low-level demons killed them directly.

 C572

    With the killing of the two, the killing mark became brighter and brighter, and Su Bai also felt his lord mark heat up slightly, and a wave of killing power poured in.This situation is no different from beheading yourself, but slightly less, it seems that some of them are left!


    Darkness swept out of Su Bai, and black winds swept across, causing those low-level demons to be crushed into powder as soon as they approached. The ground shakes the mountains and the wind howls, like a scene of apocalypse, countless low-level demons from all directions Appeared, densely packed like a frenzy.


    Emma''s body is diamondized, and Wanda uses Chaos Magic, although it is a bit cramped but not too dangerous.


    The impact is not only in the dimensional space, but spread to the entire dark dimension. After all, the collateral response of the change in the position of the dimensional space can be sensed by any dimensional lord with some abilities.


    "What''s going on? That unowned dimensional space actually moved."


    "Is it Domam? Or other lords?"


    "Satan, Mephisto? Or Lucifer? They shouldn''t have this strength, right."


    Suddenly, many dimension lords all paid attention to the dynamics of this matter.


    "The power of infinite gems, you can''t go wrong... it''s that guy!"


    In the hell dimension, Satan frowned and whispered."Infinite Gems, it is really powerful, it seems...I should agree to that guy''s proposal!"


    In the dark dimension, flames lit up in the dim space, and a huge head looked terrifying.


    "Infinite... gem..."


    A faint voice sounded, and the surroundings seemed strange and calm for an instant.


    "It''s done!"


    Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief. This dimension has been docked with the killing dimension, and the borders of the two dimensions are rapidly intertwining and merging. This is not only a position, but also a source, an essential connection.


    When the two dimensions were integrated, Su Bai had already seen the original killing dimension and his throne.


    Omar walked over from a distance, and said in a melancholy tone: "Now...Thank you!"


    "trouble?"


    "You use the power of infinite gems to forcibly fuse this dimension. Now all the dimensional lords of the entire dark dimension already know this. They will not be indifferent. The most important thing is...Domam must know it too!"


    Chapter 0059 the beast was killed and another hybrid


    "So what?" Su Bai took the Infinite Gems back with a little breath, and said with a chuckle.


    "Although I did not expect that the use of Infinite Gems would make the entire Dark Dimension known, but it''s okay, just as I say hello to them and let them know that I exist! The expansion of the killing dimension will increase my continuous strength. My lord logo seems to be upgraded again, but I am not affected. This shows that the spiritual gem is useful. When the artifact is finished, even if they don''t come to me, I will go to them!"


    "They dare to come, and they must be prepared to be ransacked by me, but I deliberately got the dimensional transmission ability!"


    "Although you have infinite gems, it is impossible to use them endlessly, and the consumption will be very huge." Omar said.


    "It may not be that everyone is worthy of my infinite gems!"


    "Where is Domam?"


    "Dommam..." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly."What I look forward to most is him."


    The expansion of the killing dimension has made the area extremely vast, and at the same time the power of killing has already had an impact on the merged dimensions. This has made those lower demons that were originally evil and agitated become more bloodthirsty and began to kill each other. Strength is also growing!


    The monsters that were supposed to attack Wanda and Emma also avoided one after another, full of fear.


    Because of the killing power on the body.


    Su Bai''s heart moved, and the original killing dimension suddenly rose slightly, and at the same time, the low-level demons were full of fear here, and they didn''t dare to come near here!The area is simply divided up like this!


    The whole slaughter dimension is blowing and turbulent, every plant and every tree, even everyone, every low-level demon, Su Bai can feel clearly, all under his control!


    Sitting on the throne, Su Bai closed his eyes and adjusted his breath to restore his state.


    Omar is a little sad. She originally wanted to find a quiet place to heal and avoid Domam. Now the Slaughter Dimension has suddenly become the focus of attention and it may cause Domam. This makes her a little worried, but...Looking at the throne After the defeat of the Soviet Union, Omar still intends to stay and wait for a while.


    "what?"


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly in surprise.


    Omar, Wanda and Emma had gathered, and they heard Su Bai''s surprise and looked at them subconsciously.


    "The beast was killed..."


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a sneer.


    "The strength of a person who can kill the beast is probably not weak!" Omar said solemnly.


    "Although the beast is just a pet that I collected easily, it helped me kill after all. Now that I have been killed, I want to see who it is!


    Su Bai felt a little, and directly carried out dimensional transmission.


    In the next moment, he has appeared in a certain unowned dimension.


    The environment of this dimension looks very similar to the earth. There are mountains, waters and forests, greenery, fragrant grasses, and the sound of gurgling water in the ears. If it is not for the position of teleportation, Su Bai thinks he is deep. Where is the earth?


    Looking around, the breath of the beast has disappeared without a trace. It seems that the person who killed the beast or something is no longer here.

 C573

    After the beast died, the killing power returned to the killing dimension, and to Su Bai.Su Bai frowned slightly and looked down. There were several burned traces nearby, which seemed to be the fire of hell?Going all the way in this direction, the traces of burning are long gone, but Su Bai can feel the smell of hell fire remaining!


    The breath was getting weaker and weaker. After walking for more than ten minutes, the breath had completely disappeared, and he had come to a steep cliff.Looking down, there is a clear water pool below, and the sound of gurgling water resounds, as if there is a stream or something swimming below.


    Su Bai jumped, his body floated down the cliff, and fell beside the pool!


    Turning and looking under the cliff, it was not a stream, nor was anything flowing, but a woman!


    The woman''s shoulders were on the water, her long black hair scattered, she was looking at Su Bai suspiciously.


    Yes, it is doubt!


    No surprise, no panic.


    She didn''t even mean to cover herself, although...you can''t see anything even if you don''t cover it, but this should be the instinctive reaction of most women in this situation!


    "who are you?"


    The two asked almost in unison.


    "It seems that you are not an aboriginal in this dimension!" The woman looked at Su Bai."Are you a human?"


    "you are not?"


    Seeing her Su Bai was anxious, don''t have fish tails under her when she got out!


    "Me? That''s it!"


    The woman smiled, suddenly a powerful energy barrier came out, Su Bai frowned slightly and backed away, and saw that the energy barrier did not mean to attack, but the color was a little red to block the water pool. After a while, the energy barrier disappeared. The woman was already dressed and floating in the air.


    Black skinny one-piece leather jacket.


    Very cool!


    "Yes? That is to say, you are not a pure human, you are a mixed race?"


    Since I met Dimon, the meaning of the word "hybrid" has changed in Su Bai''s heart. It is not just a mixture of different bloodlines on earth!


    The woman smiled evilly and nodded.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Satana, how about you?" the woman asked back.


    Looking at Satana, Su Bai smiled and asked: "So, you killed the beast just now?"


    "Did you see? Are you nearby?" Satana looked at Su Bai unexpectedly.


    Su Bai smiled slightly, his smile turned a little evil.


    "That''s my pet!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai waved his hand abruptly, and an electric current suddenly swept towards Satana.


    The current is fierce and dazzling.


    When Su Bai laughed, Satana felt something wrong and backed off subconsciously.


    After avoiding the electric current, Satana''s hands burst into flames.


    "The fire of hell is about to rot into the streets, and it seems that you will be fired by hell when you meet some decent guy!"


    Su Bai curled his lips and heard Satana say: "Human! Even if it is your pet, it will attack me first. You''d better not force me to kill it with its owner!"


    Chapter 0060 Satan''s Daughter?Same fight!


    "That requires you to have this ability!"


    With a cold snort, the killing intent spread in an instant, and the thick killing intent instantly shocked the nearby birds and beasts to flee. Satana frowned and looked at Su Bai in surprise. This killing intent... is it so powerful?The black shadow gradually extended from Su Bai''s body, and suddenly rushed towards Satana as if he was spiritual.


    "Wow!"


    The black shadow swept across Satana''s shoulders, and Satana flew away in a panic. She had reacted in time just now before she could escape.


    Several black shadows struck again, and a red energy shield suddenly appeared all over Satana.


    "boom!"


    The black shadow rushed up, although the shield did not break, but Satana was bombarded and flew out.


    "Humph!"


    Satana was a little angry, and suddenly there were countless identical ones around her with a cold snort. Hell fire appeared one after another, rushing towards Su Bai almost at the same time!


    The black shadow jumped out again, and at the same time, Su Bai''s figure disappeared!


    The next moment, he appeared next to a certain Satana and threw a punch.


    "boom!"

 C574

    Satana was instantly knocked into the cliff and fell into the pool with a bang.


    At the same time, the Satana attacked by the shadows disappeared one by one.


    "You... how do you know this is a phantom?" Satana got out of the water, with blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth.


    It was not a clone just now, it was just an illusion.


    Although it is an illusion, it is classified as high or low. Her illusion ability is not weak, and few people have discovered it so quickly.


    Su Bai did not answer, but the black shadow on her body got out again. In an instant, Satana was dragged out of the water by the black shadow around her neck.The drops of water on her long hair dripped, and Satana released the fire of hell with both hands and wanted to attack the black shadow, but the black shadow was a manifestation of the power of killing. It was the fire of hell that could burn out, countless The fire of hell poured into the shadows, but the shadows remained indifferent and did not change!


    Satana gritted her teeth and hummed her strength suddenly becoming huge, and she pulled the black shadow back slowly to try to break it, and then the black shadow became extremely tough even though it extended.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, Satana grabbed the cliff, her finger directly pierced the solid cliff and pulled a piece down and quickly threw it towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t move at all, the stone suddenly changed direction and flew aside.


    Satana yelled, and when the fire of hell climbed to its apex, a bang was heard. The cliffs collapsed directly, and countless rocks swarmed towards Su Bai.


    "Humph!"


    With Su Bai¡¯s cold snort, all these stones hovered in the air. Satana¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t change and she immediately saw that the stones had changed direction and flew towards her, faster than that. fast!


    Satana struggled, but the shadows haunted her and couldn''t break free.


    Boom boom boom!


    A series of impacts sounded, and the stones hit Satana one by one, instantly knocking her down to the ground, the water pool instantly collapsed, countless stones swarmed down, and instantly...this place has become ruins!


    "Wow!" Sombra took it back from the ruins, and Su Bai squinted at the smoke-filled ruins.


    boom!


    The flames skyrocketed, and the piles of stones were evaporated by the flames in an instant, and the pool dries up instantly. The hot flames dried up the surrounding plants and the ground was dry. Satana slowly stood up, her leather coat was a little damaged. With fair skin, Satana glared at Su Bai in embarrassment.


    "I want you to die!"


    The dark aura rose suddenly, and Satana floated in the air without any wind, she seemed to be really angry!


    "I don''t plan to let you die!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle: "You killed my pet, and you can work for me instead of it!"


    "You let me be your pet? Hahaha, do you know who I am?" Satana smirked."I''m the devil Satana, the daughter of Satan, how dare you let me be your pet!"


    Satan''s daughter?


    Isn''t that Dimon''s sister or younger sister?


    Su Bai was slightly surprised, and Satana said triumphantly: "It looks like you have heard the name of Satan! Don''t say that I am unreasonable, because you are a human being. As long as you are my slave, I will not kill. You, otherwise... the entire dark dimension will have no place for you to live!"


    So arrogant!


    They are also mixed, they are also Satan''s children, but they are completely different from Dimon!


    Seeing Satana''s arrogant appearance, Su Bai sneered and said: "There is no place for me to live in the entire dark dimension? What a big tone! Even if you dare not say this to me, you? Why!"


    "Daughter of Satan, right? I want to see how you make me incapable!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the killing intent turned into coercion and rushed towards Satana. The killing intent made Satana a momentary trance. When she reacted, Su Bai had already arrived in front of her. There was no time to think about it, Sa Tana punched out before.


    The fire of hell sprayed out, burning the distant woods to ashes, but Su Bai suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes. The next moment Satana suddenly felt a sudden punch in the back, and the huge power made her feel her own The cervical spine broke in an instant, and the whole back flew directly to the ground with a whistling sound as if it was about to explode!


    Just as she was about to land, an orange rope wrapped around her neck and tugged.


    The force of the downward thrust and the force of the upward force rushed into each other, and Satana felt that her neck was about to separate from her body. The sharp pain could not be described in words.


    "Patter!"


    Su Bai dangled Satana on a tree, watching her limp limbs and her neck being pulled upwards with painful expressions, a cold smile suddenly snapped her fingers.


    With a sigh, Satana''s leather jacket was torn, and a large piece was exposed under her left shoulder.


    Following a casual finger, a black shadow emerged.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A shrill scream sounded, and a fiery red killing sign appeared under Satana''s left shoulder.


    "This is the power of the lord, you are the lord of dimensions, this power... Killing dimensions, you are the guy who has infinite gems and fusion of dimensions..." The burning sensation gradually faded, but Satana shouted in horror stand up.


    Item 0061


    Satana looked at Su Bai in horror, never expected that he was the new Slaughter Lord with infinite gems.Su Bai snorted, the magic whip suddenly disappeared, and Satana, who had lost the restraint on her neck, fell to the ground instantly, and fell to the ground with a muffled snort.


    At this time, she was completely paralyzed, unable to move at all.

 C575

    If it weren''t for her to be a mixed-race, her special physique would have already died at this time.


    "I have left a sign of killing on you, no matter where you are, I can sense your presence!" Looking at Satana condescendingly, Su Bai said coldly: "I don''t know what your self-healing ability is. Yes, but it should be good, after all...you are the daughter of Satan!"


    The words Satan''s Daughter, Su Bai bites very hard, and Satana feels her face burning in her ears.


    "What do you want!"


    Satana asked in a deep voice.


    "Aren''t you saying that I would have no place for me in the dark dimension? Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, I''ll take you to see your father!" Su Bai sneered, and the shadow stretched out to entangle Satana''s The neck, before Satana could react, felt a whirl of the sky and the earth, this is... dimensional teleportation?It feels so familiar...


    "Puff!"


    Satana fell heavily to the ground and she groaned in pain, and then she heard an uproar around her.


    Looking up, Satana instantly recognized that this is the hell dimension of Satan!


    "It''s Satana."


    "Satana the Devil."


    "Oh my God, how can she make people like this!"


    "It''s him¡­¡­"


    "Why is he here again!"


    The whispers around were endless, and it was obvious that Su Bai and Satana both knew each other.


    "Have you been here?" Satana couldn''t help asking.


    "I have been here twice, once kidnapped Zagum, and it is still doing things for me in my dimension, and once to get its tools!" Su Bai said indifferently, just like this pulling Satana away from the crowd Over.No matter the surrounding demons, the souls have stepped aside.


    This is the hell dimension of Satan.


    He actually dragged Satana to slide on the ground, parading the street, this is no longer a face, it is like stepping his face into the ground, without giving any face!


    Back in the hell dimension, Satana''s recovery ability has accelerated a lot, her cervical spine injury is recovering quickly, she can already use a little force, and the humiliation of parading made her jump up instantly, and the fire of hell suddenly blasted towards Su Bai. past!


    "boom!"


    This punch hit Su Bai''s body, but the fire of hell disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea. Su Bai turned his head and looked at Satana with a cold snort, boom!The hot flames rushed towards her face, and Satana was blasted away in an instant, but just after flying out of the courtyard, she was dragged back by the shadow again and fell to the ground with a chirp.


    Raising her head with difficulty, Satana''s face became unusually angry.


    "The fire of hell, you will also be the fire of hell, Zannar was killed by you!" Satana gritted her teeth and wanted to get up, but was suddenly dragged forward.


    "Zannar, a demon with a name and a surname, is it the humanoid demon in the dimension I was fused? Yes, I killed it!" Su Bai responded indifferently, not caring about Satana at all. anger."It seems that we are really destined, I killed your person, you killed my beast. It''s a pity... your strength is not as good as me, so now the person dragged is you, not me!"


    There was a noisy sound from the front, and the crowd gradually dispersed. They saw demon armed with weapons rushing over. It didn¡¯t take long for Su Bai¡¯s path to be blocked and surrounded, led by a humanoid guy. , This guy seems to be covered with armor, with two giant swords in his hands.


    "It''s an armorer!"


    "Zagom''s Armorer!"


    I faintly heard someone exclaiming in the distance. It seemed that this guy should still be a powerful character?But Zagum''s armory, shouldn''t be so good?And why didn''t I see him last time!


    "Are you going to stop me?" Su Bai squinted at the Armorer, his murderous intent gradually brewing.


    The armorer watched Su Bai and did not speak, only holding a knife in both hands.


    "Get out...or, die!"


    The death word fell, and the condensed killing intent came out in an instant, as if there was an invisible impact, you can clearly see the surrounding people eating melons kneeling instantly, and even the demons brought by the armorer retreated. The muscles seem to have skyrocketed, and the two knives crossed together, but they didn''t retreat!


    "court death!"


    Seeing that the Armorer refused to give in, Su Bai snorted and blasted out the fire of hell instantly...


    The armorer held a knife in both hands to resist, and the armor on his body seemed to have magic power running slightly, and it actually blocked the magic attack.


    "Huh, it''s useless!"


    "The Armorer is a fierce warrior. His two ritual knives will become stronger every time a person is killed. But Zagum''s most proud work can withstand most forms of physical attacks, and can even cut open. Magic field. His armor is made up of the wizard''s body, which can protect its body from magic damage. If you want to kill it, you can only fight melee!"


    Satana said triumphantly, and the armorer roared in cooperation!


    Su Bai looked at Satana, then looked at the Armorer, and shook his head helplessly: "The explanation is so clear, even tell me the method to defeat it, don''t you have enemies with it?"


    Satana was taken aback for a moment, but Su Bai had disappeared.


    "Be careful, behind you!" Satana stunned for a moment and hurriedly yelled to the armorer. The armorer reacted quickly. She turned her head and raised her double knives directly, and then she heard Su Bai throwing a fist. Past!


    "boom!"


    The particle-entangled fists hit the folds of the double knives heavily, and the armourer of enormous power flew out instantly, with sizzling noises, it slid out on the ground for a long distance before it could stop, and his hands were slightly numb. There was a cracking sound, a boom...


    His double knives are broken!

 C576

    Broken¡­¡­


    Seeing the pair of swords turned into a pair of fragments, the surrounding crows were silently shocked!


    The next moment, the broken blades suddenly gathered and turned into a giant sword again, holding the hilt with one hand and swiping it suddenly.


    With a puff, blood sprayed out like a column...


    Chapter 0062 Mephisto''s Proposal


    The armourer''s head flew high, and after landing, Gu Lulu rolled out all the way, his eyes still filled with shock!


    boom!


    A group of flames appeared on the armorer''s body, and the armorer had disappeared in an instant, returning to the hell dimension.The surroundings were silent, and Su Bai raised his hand with one hand, and the knife in his hand suddenly disappeared, following Su Bai''s move forward again.


    Step by step!


    Satana was dragged and followed, but this time she became honest.At the same time, the people in front of them stepped away and did not dare to stop Su Bai''s pace. Even though they were all dumb and unblinking demons, they were full of fear in the face of Su Bai, the killer god, because they knew the armory Strength, naturally quite afraid of Su Bai, who killed the Armorer in seconds.


    After walking for about ten minutes, a flame appeared out of thin air, and then a person stood in front of him.


    It is Satan who looks like a human!


    Satan looked at Satana frowning and asked Su Bai, "Su Bai...you...too much."


    "Excessive?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly!


    "I came to my place three times, and it was so arrogant every time. Isn''t it too much? I know you are the Slaughter Lord, and I also know that you have infinite gems in your hands, but don''t think that you can be defiant!"


    "Are you a human?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Your daughter killed my pet. Is there anything wrong with letting her replace my pet to do things for me? Ah! Yes, she is your daughter. She said that I have no place in the dark dimension, which is scary. Yes. I am timid, so I specifically asked, really want to make me incapable?" Su Bai said with squinting eyes.


    Are you timid?


    Are you brave enough to run to my place and kidnap Zagum?Are you brave enough to come after you kidnapped Zagum?Are you brave enough to treat my daughter so arrogantly and still appear in front of me?


    Satan wanted to curse, but he restrained it forcibly.


    "State your terms!" Satan said in a deep voice.


    "Conditions? No conditions. I just came to see if you can make me incapable. By the way, your daughter... will be my pet in the future!" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "Are you serious?" Satan''s tone grew colder."You should know that there are countless lords, large and small, in the dark dimension, and there are even some powerful existences that even us fear. Do you think you can do whatever you want with infinite gems? That would be too small to look down on the dark dimension!"


    "I didn''t underestimate the dark dimension, I just... underestimate you!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Satan was furious and was about to do something, but suddenly there was a thick mist around him, followed by an acquaintance.


    Mephisto!


    Mephisto smiled instantly after seeing Su Bai, and said eagerly: "Su Bai, we haven''t seen him in a long time!"


    "Lao Mo... we really haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    The corner of Su Bai¡¯s mouth raised a smile, Mephisto just wanted to speak, but he felt a strong breath coming from him. He was about to dodge and punched hard on the body, with a thud... Mephisto instantly Flew out.


    "You dare to show up in front of me?"


    With a punch to Mephisto, Su Bai''s body flashed, and he came to Mephisto''s side in an instant, stepped directly on Mephisto with a thumping foot.Looking at Mephisto condescendingly, Su Bai said with a sneer: "Your memory shouldn''t be that bad, right? You forgot what you did before so quickly?"


    Mephisto said hurriedly: "That''s all from the past, not to mention that you drove me away. I didn''t have the idea of ??hitting the earth or provoke you. Moreover, after knowing that you became the Lord of Dimensions, I I immediately told Satan not to be your enemy, I think...you can feel it too."


    "Oh?"


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows. No wonder Satan was so timid. It turned out that Mephisto told him something.But... Su Bai doesn''t think that Mephisto is so kind. Other demons may not understand Su Bai, but Mephisto?If he can believe in a pig, he can climb the tree!


    "We can cooperate!"


    Mephisto hit the railroad while it was hot."The hell dimension of Satan and I are not weak, plus your words... We may defeat Domam and rule the dark dimension! Domam is the lord of the dark dimension. If we don''t defeat him, we will never think so. Stable. I believe you will definitely not be satisfied with the status quo. If you want to develop, you will inevitably conflict with others. Whether it is the Lord of Dimension or Domam, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have one more ally?"


    "I am willing to give priority to you!" Mephisto said."Satan also has the meaning of cooperation. Originally we were still discussing this matter. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. It''s better to..."


    "Let her go?" Su Bai glanced at Satana.


    Mephisto nodded repeatedly and Satan nodded slightly.


    Su Bai smiled and suddenly changed his face: "Impossible!"


    "I won''t let her go. If you want to cooperate, I can consider it, but the premise is that you two have to listen to me! If you don''t want to, it doesn''t hurt... Just do it!"


    Although knowing that Mephisto and Satan''s so-called cooperation must have his own careful thinking, but Su Bai is not worried, no matter how much he has ideas, he must have strength.If they want to cooperate, Su Bai doesn''t mind having two more pawns, at least in this way, other dimension lords have to weigh and weigh, and he can have more time.If you don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯s okay!Why did Su Bai deliberately bring Satana here?Still so arrogant?


    The reason is simple, he is here to fight!

 C577

    He intends to step on Satan''s power!


    "Actually, there was nothing wrong with Su Bai¡¯s handling of this matter. After all, Satana killed Su Bai¡¯s pet. Based on my understanding of Su Bai and his character, she was lucky not to kill Su Bai. And with this bond, we can show our sincerity in cooperation, don''t you say?" Mephisto was silent for a moment, then turned to persuade Satan.


    It''s just that he is still being stepped on by Su Bai, and this looks really unconvincing, more like he can''t be forced to...


    "Use my daughter to show sincerity, Mephisto, how about your sincerity?" Satan snorted coldly.


    Chapter 0063 He is better than Domam!


    Mephisto smiled disapprovingly to Satan''s questioning with resentment."I naturally have my sincerity." After speaking, Mephisto turned to look at Su Bai: "I am willing to give you half of my soul in hell! The soul is the source of the lord of hell, this sincerity...enough Yet?"


    "You..." Satan looked at Mephisto in surprise, but he didn''t expect him to be so free.


    Half of the soul, this means that Mephisto''s strength will be reduced by half!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, didn''t expect Mephisto to play so big, so sincere?


    "Although the Slaughter Dimension does not require a soul, it can also produce a slaughter, not to mention the desolation and desolation does not fit your identity!" Mephisto said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at Mephisto and slowly raised his foot to get him up.


    Mephisto smiled and looked at Satan.


    "Father..." Satana couldn''t help but yelled.


    Satan took a deep breath and said: "There are already many lords interested in the killing dimension, I can send someone to stop some of them!"


    "Me too!" Mephisto said hastily.


    When Satan says this, it means agreeing to the alliance to cooperate.


    "We will help you deal with other dimensional lords. If you have any ideas, we can also cooperate, but relatively... if we are in trouble, we hope you can help. As for...Satana...Satana stays That¡¯s it for you!"


    Satana''s face turned pale instantly!


    "Remember to send the soul over, if you don''t come...I will go in person." Su Bai glanced at Mephisto and directly teleported away with Satana.


    Satan frowned slightly: "This method of transmission..."


    "Don''t worry about this, but first think about how to deal with other lords." Mephisto said.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Satan said to Mephisto mockingly.


    Mephisto shook his head: "I, Mephisto, is also a famous hell lord, why do you think I''m so lowly with the Soviet Union? You don''t know him, but I do! Never underestimate him, trust me... Domam will not be his opponent in the future! If you do not cooperate now, when he defeats Domam, you will still have a chance to negotiate terms? What''s more, following him is far better than following Domam Because of the things Domam didn''t dare to do, he dared, and he might do it!"


    Mephisto patted Satan on the shoulder: "I''m going back to clean up my soul!"


    Satan frowned slightly, Mephisto''s performance was not only praised, it could even be said to be kneeling and licking.He has not known Mephisto for a day or two. Although he did not see where the Soviet defeat is better than Domam, he believes in Mephisto''s vision!


    Killing dimension.


    Su Bai returned with Satana.


    "Satana? Satan''s daughter?"


    Omar couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw the embarrassed Satana.


    "Omar!"


    Satana was also shocked, but she knew who Omar was!


    That''s Domam''s sister!


    "She killed the beast, and I took her back to replace the beast." Su Bai said indifferently. Below the throne, the place where the beast was originally held was slightly changed and turned into a cage. Closed, hands were hung up.


    "When you take the initiative to be my pet, I will let you out anytime."


    Su Bai said indifferently and then ignored Satana. At the same time, his heart moved. In the original killing dimension, the walls of a castle rose from the ground, turning this place directly into a castle.


    "You caught Satan''s daughter, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry about Satan. He and Mephisto are allied with me, and Mephisto should send some souls."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Omar was stunned.


    Mephisto''s speed was very fast. It didn''t take long for Su Bai to return. Mephisto had already arrived. He came to the edge of the killing dimension. Su Bai did not let him in but directly collected his soul. Mephisto did not Angry, but smiled and said that he would be near the killing dimension, so Su Bai could be relieved.


    Su''s defeat is not commentary.


    Put the souls into the killing space, these souls quickly dissipated, and there are no special characters or celebrities among them. Under the influence of the killing power, these souls are obviously agitated, and it shouldn¡¯t be long before they happen with the indigenous demons. Conflict.


    Killing space allows it to develop itself, anyway, I can get the power of killing all the time, Wanda and Emma are hunting those demons, Omar is still healing, Zagum¡¯s magical weapon has not been made, here It''s nothing for now.


    If anything happens, Emma and Wanda will naturally inform themselves.


    So Su Bai left from the killing dimension and returned to the rooftop apartment!

 C578

    In the apartment, Mary Jane looked at the documents in the living room, very focused and did not notice Su Bai''s return.Su Bai came behind him and glanced down and found that it was a plan for the cheongsam brand. Su Bai mentioned it once, and it seems that it has been implemented.


    Seeing Mary Jane watching so attentively, Su Bai said indifferently: "Are you interested?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mary Jane was startled, and she closed the file in a guilty conscience: "I''m sorry, I didn''t peek at it intentionally, I just..."


    "Are you interested in this?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yes...yes." Although it was a very plain inquiry, it made Mary Jane feel indisputable and subconsciously nodded and admitted.


    "Since you are interested, the company will take care of you, take the time to learn management, and then design a batch of cheongsams as soon as possible. Then I will help you find a model and help you play the sign!" Su Bai said lightly He turned and walked to the side and sat down to feel the situation!


    The Avengers have returned from Siberia, the Winter Soldiers have been killed, and Zemo¡¯s conspiracy has been revealed.The Winter Soldier was cleared of suspicion, but... Captain America and Iron Man had separated. It looked like they had thought before. Although the Winter Soldier''s affairs had passed, the Civil War... was still inevitable.


    Item 0064


    The Department of Defense¡¯s instructions are simple. If Captain America and others do not accept registration, they will be hunted down and become fugitives. The attitude is very firm. Captain America knew this, so he took the people away after solving the Siberian matter. Obviously it was. Registration is not accepted.


    Iron Man, the war machine is naturally responsible for the capture, but there are too few manpower. He originally wanted to invite Panther to join, but Panther refused to go back to deal with his father''s affairs. In desperation, he had to find another man.At the same time, Captain America is similar, and they are all adding manpower.


    In comparison, Iron Man has more resources, making it easier to find super humans.


    Both sides have a tacit understanding, and their respective developments have not started, but the Ministry of Defense obviously did not want to see this situation, and even found a woman named Vienna to issue an ultimatum.


    round-the-clock!


    If Iron Man does not take action within 24 hours, she will take over.


    Although Iron Man complained about the woman''s name and the place where the meeting was held, he still had to prepare to do it.


    A relatively remote private airport.


    Captain America and other anti-registration parties are preparing to leave the United States by plane. They are now wanted and the Avengers base cannot be returned. They must find a safer base. As a result, they saw the registration party headed by Iron Man on the way to the plane. Appeared.


    "Sure enough, negotiate first, then start!"


    On a building in the distance of the airport.


    The soft red carpet leaped on it. Two women, one white and one red, were sitting on the left and right, holding on to the two legs on the middle sofa. The owner of the two legs... is Su Bai!


    Originally, Su Bai didn''t have much interest. After all, the most worthy people in the Avengers Civil War have long been gone, but learning that there are expansion manpower on both sides, Su Bai is interested, I really want to see who they are looking for!


    Looking below now, there are more people on both sides than you imagined!


    Look at Captain America first.


    Captain America, the Falcons, the Winter Soldier, and the Hawkeye are all normal. What surprised Su Bai was that he saw two people.


    One was wearing a red uniform, carrying a demon helmet, and holding a stick in his hand. It was Daredevil!


    And the other Su Bai also knew him, and had one side before.


    When I was in Japan, a woman who claimed to be a man of Manchu who wanted to sell information to herself, Huo Yin!


    Su Bai did not expect that Captain America would find them two!


    This made him look forward to Iron Man''s side as well, and his gaze-looked over.


    Iron Man, Gears of War, these are the original men and horses, except for the first time, the rest of them gave Su defeated more surprises.


    A black man with a long sword in his glasses, a blade warrior.


    A boy who looked very young, wearing a very ordinary uniform, felt nothing special, just that face... Su Bai was familiar.


    In addition to him, there is a woman I have never seen. This woman is wearing a black uniform, uniform boots, with sharp weapons at the wrists and elbows, and one wears long boots beside her, black tights. The woman in uniform, I have never seen it.


    "A lot of surprises!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen many of them? But the number of people is very average, six to six?" Emma said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    Ant-Man, Spider-Man hasn''t come out yet, not six on six, but seven on seven.


    Iron Man persuaded Captain America to surrender, and Captain America naturally refused.As Su Bai just said, after negotiating first and then starting, I saw Iron Man saying that it was time for you to play, and Captain America''s shield suddenly dropped out, and a bunch of spider silk wrapped his hands.


    A red figure fell on a car nearby, just Spider-Man.


    Spider-Man was a little excited holding the shield. Captain America raised his hand, Hawkeye opened his bow and shot arrows. The arrow pierced Spider-Man¡¯s silk and flew in the direction of Spider-Man. Spider-Man easily avoided, but suddenly two people appeared. One attacked Spider-Man, another took the shield and threw it to Captain America.


    "There is anyone else?"


    Emma and Wanda were a little surprised.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised!


    It''s normal for Ant-Man and Spider-Man to appear on the stage, but I didn''t expect the second-generation Wasp Girl Hope to follow.

 C579

    Now...the number of people is really uneven.


    The two sides shot at the same time almost in a tacit understanding. With all kinds of abilities, the scene was spectacular.


    The anti-registration faction knows Su Bai, so his attention is on the registration faction.The unremarkable and familiar boy opened his hand, and two icy currents appeared instantly.


    "Mutant, Iceman!"


    One of the core members of the X-Men in the movie, the ability is to create ultra-low temperature in a fast time, and even ice the body. Its potential is said to reach the Omega level, which is very powerful, but now it is obvious that he has a body. I can''t even freeze!


    Looking away, Su Bai looked at the two strange women.


    The woman wearing a pointed weapon attacked in a special way, and Su Bai released her psychic abilities.


    Maria Vasquez, codenamed Tarantula, is a martial artist who is proficient in a variety of witchcraft and fighting skills. The uniform on her body is recreated by Tony to match her fighting style!


    The other is also an ordinary person, but the background is not small. It is specially hired by the government, called Vienna, and is responsible for arresting unregistered anti-registrars.This is not just for these people now, but for the future expansion of the Transhuman Act. It is added now just to familiarize yourself with the situation. Of course... it is also because of the current lack of manpower.


    Iron Man fights Captain America, Gears of War fights Falcon, Spiderman fights Daredevil, Firebrand fights Iceman, Blade Warrior fights Ant-Man, Wasp Girl fights Tarantula, Hawkeye fights this The woman named Vienna fought.With an extra Winter Soldier, he went to help Captain America, and the two teamed up to deal with Iron Man.


    It looks very lively, and their opponents seem to be very accurate and very interesting!


    "This is much more exciting than in the movie!"


    Su Bai grabbed it, and Dimension Teleport sent a bottle of wine over, and followed the two women drinking wine and watching the fierce fight below, very pleasant!


    Item 0065


    The Winter Soldier and Captain America joined forces. You punched me and the shields were alternated in their hands. Iron Man was really overwhelmed.The others also dealt with their opponents individually and couldn''t make any moves!At this moment, a motorcycle drove over from the outside. A woman in a red dress with an explosive head got out of the car and fired a few shots at Iron Man.


    Iron Man doesn''t need to worry about wearing a battle suit, but the Winter Soldier and Captain America have to dodge. Captain America held up a shield to block the bullet, and the Winter Soldier said: "I''ll deal with her!"


    When the voice fell, the Winter Soldier rushed towards the woman quickly, and the mechanical arm of his left hand blasted directly up!


    The sign of the Winter Soldier is the left-handed robotic arm, which is extremely powerful!


    However, the woman in red did not evade. Instead, she raised her right arm and planned to confront her!


    The Winter Soldier was unsure of the opponent''s origin and ability, and did not dare to relax too much, but slightly withdrew some strength.


    "boom!"


    When the arms touched, the woman in red clasped the Winter Soldier''s fist.


    The Winter Soldier was stunned, but the woman in red suddenly threw the Winter Soldier out with an over-shoulder throw, surprisingly powerful!


    "Your arm..."


    The Winter Soldier stood up and looked at the woman in red in amazement. The woman in red Zila completely claustrophobic and exposed her right arm. After that, her right arm had changed, which turned out to be similar to the Winter Soldier''s left arm. Bionic arm!


    "One left and one right!"


    "These two are really interesting!"


    "This woman is also a Winter Soldier?" Emma asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "If you guessed right, this woman should be called the Mist Knight. Her bionic arm should be made by Tony. It''s similar to the Winter Soldier. The arm can also discharge electricity, and it should have more functions than the Winter Soldier. It¡¯s just that she is a policeman. Although she has also learned to fight, she is far worse than the Winter Soldier, so it is fine to support her for a while. If she really fights, she may not be the Winter Soldier¡¯s opponent!"


    Now the number of people on both sides is completely evenly matched. After watching for a while, I feel that there should not be any newcomers appearing. Su defeated and it is a bit boring. I was curious to see what newcomers would be. There is no need to stay anymore, taking Wanda and Emma to leave and return to the rooftop apartment.


    Su Bai informed the Black Queen and Natasha to make them pay more attention, if the bill is extended to all superhumans, he will show his attitude and not support the bill.But no clear-cut opposition is needed. You can provide some help to the anti-registrars. If someone enters their territory, help!


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to it. Watching Wanda call Kuaiyin to ask about his situation during this period, he pulled Emma upstairs, and after a while, Emma''s voice sounded upstairs. Wanda, who finished the call, heard the voice blushing slightly, and when he glanced at the side there was no sense of existence, and found that she and herself blushed.


    About two hours later, Emma lazily came down from the upper floor and said to Wanda that you should go up, I returned to the killing space, and then disappeared!


    You go up this sentence so that Wanda doesn''t understand what Emma means, is it normal to let yourself go up to accompany Su Bai, or is it...that kind of company?Speaking of it, I have seen it, touched it, and became the goddess of slaughter. From the bottom of her heart, she had already believed that she was his woman, but she was still a little nervous when it happened!


    After hesitating for a moment, Wanda went upstairs.


    Pushing open the door, Su Bai was lying on the bed, it seemed that he had just finished the shower.Seeing Wanda coming in, Su Bai beckoned Wanda to climb up at will.


    With his arms around Wanda, Su Bai didn''t do anything. Just having Emma, ??the little goblin toss, made her really tired. Now she just wants to lie down with Wanda''s arms.Knowing what Su Bai meant, Wanda took off her clothes. After all, it was very uncomfortable to lie down in a uniform, smooth to the touch, bursts of fragrance, Su Bai held Wanda with his face buried deep in her neck. In the meantime, the spirit of sniffing Youxiang was very relaxed. At first, Wanda was a bit unnatural, but gradually Wanda let go, and unknowingly fell into the fragrance of dreams like Su Bai!


    At the same time.


    The battle between the two factions at the airport has also ended. At first they were evenly matched, but in the end, with the help of Huo Yin, the Falcon accidentally hit the war machine and caused him to fall from the air. The battle ended. Captain America and others brought anti-registration. We got on the plane and left, and registered a group of people with the war machine to go back for treatment.


    Although the time limit of the Ministry of Defense was not completed, it can be seen that the water was not released. Therefore, this matter is still handled by Iron Man, and Vienna will be responsible for helping him!With the injury of the war machine, the statistics of Captain America and others have spread all over the world, and all members of the team have become fugitives.


    Because many newcomers have been added, the International Security History Association originally wanted to take the opportunity to promote the Super Human Registration Act, but later the research decision was temporarily delayed and a suitable opportunity was needed. This opportunity... will soon appear.


    Su Bai slept very comfortably, especially at ease. The faint fragrance from his nose made him feel a little tempted. When he opened his eyes, Wanda seemed to be still asleep. Su Bai kissed a few times and found that Wanda was slightly slightly The anger dodging seemed to annoy Qingmeng. This cute appearance made Su Bai couldn''t help but find it interesting. After a few teasing, Wanda opened his eyes and woke up. Seeing Su Bai who was close at hand, Wanda was stunned for a moment. Then the mouth was blocked by Su Lose.


    "Uuuuu!" Wanda yelled a few times and soon fell. Su Bai''s hand seemed to have magical powers. The simple move made Wanda feel that he was almost unbearable, and looked at Su Bai. With hot eyes, feeling the breath coming against his face, Wanda closed his eyes with Xia Fei on his cheeks and tilted his head slightly.


    The flowers are in full bloom, just pick them!


    Under such circumstances, Su Bai naturally had no reason to shrink.

 C580

    Leaning down, the wind swept across, Wanda was like a flat boat in the sea, drifting along with the stormy waves...


    Data 0066


    Although Wanda knew that this event would be very comfortable and would make men and women flock to him, but because she had never experienced it before, she did not feel so special, but now she feels that she is wrong!It''s a big mistake. It''s not only the indescribable happiness of the body, it''s like ascending to heaven, but the spiritual and psychological changes are even more special!


    I thought that because of the power of killing, the spiritual bond between myself and Su Bai was already deep, but now I know...it can be even deeper!


    There is me in you and you in me. How special is this feeling of not distinguishing each other.


    She felt that she was willing to die for Su defeat!


    She can finally understand why Emma relies on Su Bai so much, as if she is living for Su Bai, because she also feels this way now, even if she is tired and panting, she feels exhausted, even if she sweats heavily. Dripping, but when Su Bai left her, she still turned and hugged Su Bai!


    Although it was late at night, it was not long before I woke up, and now I have no sleepiness, and I don¡¯t want to get up. Su Bai opened the holographic image in the room and prepared to watch the show. Now watch the show and take a break. Before going to bed, I might have another exercise before going to bed.


    Su Bai chose the programs, changing channels one by one, and suddenly noticed that a program that should be interesting stopped.


    A reality TV show!


    Reality shows are not uncommon these days. Even adult channels have so-called reality shows, but they are late night shows on pay channels.


    ''New Warrior!''


    The name of this reality show sounded like it was for a confrontational sports show, but after watching it for a while, he realized that it was not.


    This turned out to be a reality show of superpowers!


    Nightbird, Speedball, Bacteria, Namorita, four superpowers!


    "Superpowers? Reality show?"


    Wanda, who was lying on Su Bai, glanced at the sound of the TV, and was a little surprised after seeing it.


    "It seems like, I really didn''t know that there was such a reality show. Superheroes and other things are very popular now. These four people seem to be not very old. It is when they like to be popular." Su Bai said. Looked at it.The Nightbird is a person wearing armor. It seems that ordinary people rely on equipment and fighting skills, but it seems to be the leader of this group.


    Bacteria is a big fat man. When he introduced himself, he said he was a mutant. He has the ability to communicate with bacteria. It can affect the human body and cause illness and different degrees of nausea. It can also disinfect wounds and restore wounds and make metals rust. Ability sounds useless!


    There is another called Speedball, a kid who looks very lively. He calls himself a speed effect, but he can actually create an energy dynamic field and absorb kinetic energy.


    Similar to Xiao''s ability!


    The last one, Namorita.


    The name sounds a bit special. She is a blonde girl with a good body. After all, she explains that she is the only girl and she is so beautiful. It is estimated that she is responsible for her appearance, so the lens gives a lot.There is not much to say about her origins, but she has a lot of abilities, she can change her skin color, she can also fly, she can use water to improve her strength, and she has various superpowers, physical strength and other conventional physical qualities.


    After introducing the members, I began to talk about the theme of this reality show. Since it is a new warrior, it is a superhero, so their content is to find criminals and fight criminals!


    This is the content of the reality show!


    "These guys are really young. Most of the heroes dare not show up for fear of retaliation. They still participate in the reality show blatantly for fear that others may not know it? But this reality show should be very popular, right? After a while, the show about this reality show is very popular, and the four guys have become stars!"


    While watching the reality show, Wanda''s state seemed to have recovered a lot, and he was a bit dishonest and about to move around Su Bai.


    "Don''t use your hands."


    Su Bai said softly."You know what I like!"


    Wanda blushed and slowly got up and watched him spread his legs and lay in the middle...


    With a snort of enjoyment, Su Bai looked at Wanda for a while, and watched the reality show for a while.In the reality show, they have found the criminal and solved it easily. Su Bai paid attention to it. If he is strong, it is speedball. He has the most shots, followed by Namorita!


    "Namorita, Namorita...she won''t be from Atlantis, will she?"


    Atlantis is a famous underwater city. For ordinary people, it is a legendary city. However, in the Marvel World, the people of Iyatlantis are real, similar to the people of the fairy palace. Ordinary humans are stronger, their physical attributes are more suitable for underwater life, and their abilities are close to this.


    And the most famous one should be Namor!


    Namor is a hybrid of Atlantis and ordinary humans, and is the first mutant created in Marvel history!Later he became the king of Atlantis, a member of the Illuminati, and he became a very famous character.


    Namor and Panthers.


    Atlanta and Wakanda.


    That is constant hatred.


    However, I have never heard of any Atlantis people before, and I didn''t expect to see it on a reality show!


    Although it hasn''t been determined yet, let''s not leave the ten!


    Su Bai thought about it again, but Wanda seemed to have sensed his inattention, and worked hard to attract his attention.Seeing Wanda''s beautiful red lips hesitating, Su Bai smiled and stood up suddenly.


    "Turn around, I want a cart!"


    Wanda blushed and turned around. At this moment, Su Bai had no intention of watching a reality show, whether Namorita was an Atlantean or not, driving was important!


    In the storm, Wanda felt that he was about to fly out.


    After tossing for more than an hour, the reality show is over, Su Bai and Wanda have no thoughts to go to the bath, turn off the TV and hug and sleep, their bodies...close together!

 C581

    Item 0067


    Su Bai liked Wanda whether it was his figure, looks or personality, and he was moved by it.Su Bai took the initiative to say that there were not many women who pursued them, and Wanda was one of them, so in the end, by mistake, he did not have any pursuits, but it is undeniable that Wanda is special!


    Although this matter is a matter of course, whether it is Wanda or Supai will feel that it will happen sooner or later, but the real satisfaction of the desire to taste the taste still made the two of them very excited and crazy!


    In the next few days, there was almost nowhere, not even the house.


    The bedroom, bathroom, living room, roof, swimming pool, almost every corner left traces of the two fighting, the kind of greed is simply... sometimes a stare at each other may cause a fierce battle.


    Not stray, just affection!


    At first, Wanda was a little embarrassed. After all, Mary Jane was still at home sooner or later, but gradually she got used to it, or she had forgotten herself.Su Bai didn''t care much more. There were a few times when the two were tired. Mary Jane went to clean up the battle. Su Bai also said several times that she didn''t need to clean it, but Mary Jane insisted on this and he did not persuade him.


    All night long, crazy day and night.


    Wanda''s temperament has changed a lot in just a few days. His brilliance is moving, and his gestures are indescribable.


    Of course, this does not mean that Su Bai pays no attention to anything. He still pays attention to the registration bill. The anti-registration group seems to disappear after leaving the United States. The registration group has been actively looking for it.At the same time, there is also the war machine. This product fell from the sky and broke and fell and was paralyzed. I heard that I contacted a genius Doctor of Surgery Stephen Strange, but the other party did not agree to treatment. Finally, Iron Man It seems that an electronic device was used to make him recover. Of course, this was only with the help of external forces, not really recovering!


    In addition, it is Zagum''s side, the progress is pretty good, and it is estimated that it will be done in a short time.


    "Are you going to graduate soon?"


    Su Bai asked Mary Jane, who was looking at the file.


    Mary Jane was stunned and said: "Yes, yes, it will be soon."


    "Are you going to go to the company directly after graduation or continue to university? If you are going to develop the company''s business and do it as a career, it is best to continue your studies. If you are not afraid of hard work, I can help you contact Columbia University I want to study management or design in the branch of the hospital." Su Bai said.


    "I... my grades..."


    "It''s easy!" Su Bai said with a smile."Aren''t you going to the company for a while? Call me when you''re done, and I''ll take you to Columbia University to see in advance!"


    "Ah...good, good!" Mary Jane nodded hastily.


    The affairs of the cheongsam company Su Bai was handed over to Mary Jane. During this time, she was not less busy with this matter. Su Bai was going to take Wanda out for shopping, and when Mary Jane was done, he went directly to the branch of Columbia University. Find the white rabbit and let her arrange it.


    Driving a sports car, Su Bai took Wanda to stroll around. When passing by the New York Temple, Su Bai told her about this place. After all, Wanda also belongs to the magic department. I bought a lot of clothes, especially those that can only be worn in private, such as...the clothes that Mariko brought on the plane.


    Seeing Wanda''s blushing face but carefully selected appearance, really made Su Bai be moved!


    "There is a coffee shop over there. Let''s sit there. I asked Mary Jane how long it will take." Su Bai said that the two had already arrived at the coffee shop.This coffee shop has a row of outdoor positions at the door. Wanda sat down and ordered coffee. Su Bai took out the phone and called Mary Jane to ask her when it was over.Before the number was dialed, I suddenly saw the street entrance seemed a little flustered.


    It seemed that there were many people running here in horror, and the car behind was driving extremely fast.


    A pumpkin-like thing suddenly flew out of the air, and immediately followed by a loud explosion, and a car was directly blown up, flying straight toward this side!


    The people around were panicked, Wanda directly raised his hand, the red magic light suddenly lit up, and the car stopped in the air and slowly landed.Immediately afterwards, I heard a galloping whistling sound. A man wearing a green armor and a devil''s helmet stepped on a vertical thrust aircraft to pass through the air, flying and making that terrifying jealous laugh. He was obviously too excited and too arrogant. He didn''t notice that the bombed car was put down, the surroundings were in chaos, and he didn''t see Su Bai and Wanda in the cafe.


    "Green Devil!"


    I didn''t expect to encounter the Green Goblin here, so...


    Su Bai looked behind and saw Spider-Man drifting over quickly. Spider silk suddenly sprayed on the green devil''s body, and the huge power directly hit the proud green devil on the wall.


    The Green Devils took out a flying knife to cut the spider silk, floating watching Spider-Man stuck to the wall.


    "You don''t go to Captain America and the others, what are you staring at me every day!" The Green Devil shouted angrily.


    "Who asked you to do bad things, I can only stare at you!" Spiderman said helplessly."Listen, Green Devil, you surrender! Or..."


    Before he finished speaking, Spider-Man suddenly had a strong induction and instantly jumped away, and then he saw a pumpkin bomb exploding in the place where he was just now."Let me surrender, you are dreaming! You are doomed to lose, do you know why? Because of your self-righteous justice!"


    After the Green Devil finished speaking, he suddenly took out a lot of wonder bombs, and threw his hands toward the west below with a laugh.


    "Oh, God, here again..."


    Spider-Man said helplessly and waved his hands, one after another, the spider silk stuck to the bomb, two by one... the action was very fast.


    "Are you in time?"


    The green devil laughed triumphantly. Before the laughter stopped, his body suddenly leaned forward. The aircraft seemed to be hit, and the whole person fell directly. The direction... unbiased is the cafe where Su Bai and Wanda are located!


    A woman in a black uniform walked slowly from a distance and put her gun away!


    Vienna!


    Item 0068


    boom!


    The wooden roof of the outdoor cafe was directly smashed by the green devil and collapsed. The people around fled in horror. Only Su Bai and Wanda remained in place.Although he was dropped, he was obviously not injured. The Green Devils threw the broken aircraft away and was about to get up. Suddenly he felt his body float up involuntarily. Before he could see what was going on, he flew away. Go out!


    Boom.


    The green devil fell to the ground.


    Wanda retracted his hand and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and removed the black shadow on the table. On the table were shopping spoils and coffee.

 C582

    "what?"


    Spider-Man landed, and Vienna also came over. Seeing the Green Demon being thrown out, the two turned to look, and soon saw Su Bai and Wanda drinking coffee and were stunned.Spiderman hesitated and walked over.


    "Hi!"


    Su Bai nodded and cast a glance: "You are busy with you."


    "That... OK, OK!" Spider-Man didn''t know what to say, and after thinking about it, he turned and left.


    He left, but Vienna came over.


    "Mr. Su Bai, Ms. Wanda, hello!" Vienna said with a smile, "My name is Vienna, and I am working for the US government now!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded indifferently. His attitude was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm. For one thing, his appearance could not attract Su Bai. What''s more, when he and Wanda were in love with each other now, she worked for the government. The character of Iron Man, at least in terms of the registration bill, is different from the position of Su Bai!


    Vienna smiled disapprovingly and said, "Don''t bother you two, goodbye!"


    Spider-Man and Vienna were about to take away the Green Goblin. Who knew the Green Goblin didn''t panic, and shouted arrogantly: "This time I was unlucky and didn''t expect Su Bai to be here, but... next time it won''t necessarily happen! "


    "Do you want to have another time? Wait for a lifetime in prison!"


    Spider-Man said something and took the Green Gob away with Vienna.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" Wanda asked suspiciously. Judging from the actions of the Green Devils just now, many people should have been injured or even killed because of him. Such criminals just locked up?


    "Because there are too few death sentences in the United States, and this is not in line with the conquest and the consistent reputation of these superheroes." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "But just locked up, there must be a chance to escape, right?"


    "Otherwise, how do these superheroes earn hero points? I heard that the bandits have self-respect? What value does their heroes without these criminals have? Of course, it''s not that the heroes think so, but the effect is almost the same!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, he finished coffee with Wanda in his spare time, and then left the money on the table.I called Mary Jane on the way, and she happened to be over there.


    I also went to the cheongsam company to take a look.


    Immortal Group, Splendid Cheongsam Design Clothing Co., Ltd.!


    The scale of the company is not too large, but it feels good. There are about 20 people up and down. There are a lot of various cheongsams. Most of them are from the Celestial dynasty. So I feel quite kind. After I asked, I learned that they were preparing to design the cheongsam style after the new company, and the effect of the design drawing was pretty good.After a while, Su Bai took Mary Jane away to Columbia University Branch!


    People in the company have guessed about Mary Jane''s identity since she took office. In all likelihood, she might be Su Bai''s lover and was taken care of.After all, how could a company as big as Immortal Group manage a small company like Qipao?No matter how good the profit is, the profit will be far worse. I guess it was made for Mary Jane.But no one thinks what Mary Jane is like, but they are very envious!


    After all, this is Su defeat!


    This difference in identity can be different.


    After all, most of them are from the celestial dynasty, so it is easy to think of the ancient emperor as the king of Su Bai. How blessed is that Xiaomen Xiaohu was favored by the emperor?If you are lucky enough to enter the harem... it will be even more serious, so... when you work harder, don''t discount Mary Jane''s orders!When I arrived at school, Su Bai saw the White Rabbit. White Rabbit¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Bai, but because Mary Jane and Wanda were here, she was quite restrained. I heard that Su Bai planned to let Mary Jane graduate. Studying here, the White Rabbit directly agreed without any ambiguity!


    Su simply asked her to help Jessica Jones and Percy. Anyway, this is no different from her own school. It''s not bad to learn a little knowledge and get a diploma. What''s more, one of his purposes for helping the white rabbit is this!


    After the work, White Rabbit kept looking at Su Bai with the look of admiration and expectation, but Su Bai had no interest for the time being. His interest was in Wanda, and he could not talk about feelings with White Rabbit, so he did not stay.


    After coming out of the office and walking out of the school, the three of them got into the car and were about to leave, but Su Bai saw a policeman and a girl next to him, pointing at the school.


    "It''s here. I have already rented the house for you. After graduation, you can come here to study directly." The policeman said.


    "I know my father." The girl said.


    The police nodded and just saw Su Bai in the distance. The police came over with a little excitement.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, thank you for everything you have done for the Bronx! Especially the policy of the Columbia University Branch!" The police said gratefully.


    Su Bai smiled: "It should be."


    "The one over there is my daughter. We are not in the Bronx. I am George Stacy. My daughter is about to graduate from high school. I rented her a house in the Bronx. I hope he can be here. study!"


    Su Bai looked at the girl''s mouth slightly raised, and turned his head to Mary Jane and said: "She may be your classmate, I hope you can become friends in the future!"


    Mary Jane looked at the girl, and the girl looked over here.


    "Ok!"


    Mary Jane nodded, but she was a little puzzled. Su Bai''s words didn''t sound like scenes, because he didn''t need to say anything about scenes. She could hear them very serious, as if they really made herself friends with her. !


    Secretly remembering the girl''s appearance, Mary Jane wanted to ask her name, but the policeman did not bother to disturb her and left. Su Bai had already started the car!


    Item 0069


    As night fell, the weather was slightly cooler.


    After dinner, Su Bai and Wanda went upstairs.Wanda went to take a bath, Su Bai simply turned on the TV to find the reality show about the new warriors. This reality show has been out for several episodes. After discovering it a few days ago, he did not continue to pay attention. !


    This type of reality show is indeed the first time I have seen it.


    Then continue to read the content that day. The strength and experience of these new Warriors are very immature, but from the perspective of reality TV, it is indeed quite exciting, at least it can attract Su Bai to look down!After watching for about half an hour, Su Bai felt the light dimmed slightly, and saw Wanda walking over in the clothes he bought today.


    Su Bai laughed, and immediately turned off the TV and stopped Wanda.

 C583

    Thunder and fire are out of control.


    At noon the next day, Su Bai had lunch with Wanda and was about to watch the reality show, but suddenly received a call from Natasha.


    "Sir, there is something I think you need to know." Natasha said.


    Su Bai is a little curious about what makes Natasha feel that she needs to know?


    "Sir, do you know that there is a reality show called New Warrior?"


    "I know, I was planning to watch it just now!" Su Bai said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t see it anymore. Just half an hour ago, the New Warriors encountered a few super criminals during the filming of a reality show. These super criminals had just escaped from prison. This prison was originally an aegis. The bureau is now owned by the Ministry of National Defense, and the place dedicated to detaining superpower criminals is called Isolated Island! There was a large-scale escape from prison last night. The specific reason should be related to a criminal who had just been arrested and taught to be a green devil. These criminals are called the Cobalt Man, Cyclonus, Hanxin, and Nitrifier!"


    "During the battle, the Nitrifier blew himself up. The new warrior member Nightbird, Bacteria, and Namorita died, and the speedball was seriously injured. The super criminal Cobalt, Cyclonus died, the Nitrogen escaped, and his heart was severely hurt."


    After a pause, Natasha continued in a deep voice: "The explosion caused more than 1,000 deaths, including 60 children, the Avengers, no, Iron Man, they have gone to the rescue, but...this time the casualties are too great. Especially because of the reality show, the response from the outside world is very exciting, especially the people. Now the reaction to superheroes is very fierce. There are even incidents of superheroes being attacked by the people. I suspect that there may be some people contributing to it!"


    "Super Human Registration Act!"


    Su Bai thought of this right away. The bill against the Avengers had no progress due to the escape of Captain America and others. As a result, doze came to deliver pillows. As soon as this incident happened, the public responded so fiercely, they would definitely take the opportunity to propose a super human registration. The bill thing!


    "I see, how do the people on our side react?"


    "It''s fairly stable. I deliberately investigated. No one from the Bronx was injured this time. However, the public''s reaction to this incident was also very fierce, but they just stayed at condemning the new warriors and condemning the abuse of super About the ability!"


    "As long as the Bronx is okay, ignore the others." Su Bai responded indifferently, and then hung up the phone.


    I took a look online, and there are indeed many discussions in this area.About an hour later, the official suddenly issued a statement, officially introducing the Super Human Registration Act!Once this bill was introduced, it received strong support from the people. No one wanted to stay at home and suddenly hang up, and they didn''t even know how to die!


    This incident, the public''s reaction.


    Great opportunity!


    Soon after the official introduced the Super Human Registration Act, hundreds of countries, large and small, simultaneously introduced the Act and started to take action.With the information held by the American Conquest, many hidden superhumans have been found.


    Iron Man, Vienna.


    Members of the registered faction began to act.


    Those people were naturally opposed at the beginning, who wants to register!Not register?Yes, they were arrested and sent to prison.Some were caught with their hands, and some struggled to resist. The situation suddenly became turbulent, with frictions of all sizes and endless battles.


    There are a lot of videos about this matter on the Internet. Seeing those super humans who refused to register have been arrested, the people are very excited and excited, as if it was a victory in the war!Among them, there are people who contributed to the flames. In the hearts of the public, the registration bill has intensified and almost broke out without any fermentation.


    While the whole world seems to be making uproar about the registration bill, the Bronx is relatively stable. Except for some individuals, almost all people eat melons. The Bronx is also peaceful. What should I do?


    People have been arrested one after another, and the people have strongly supported them, but those with special abilities have begun to resist. They have united in twos and threes, and the momentum has grown stronger.


    Su Bai has been paying attention, and the power of Shadow Domain has completely exploded on this matter. Many secret intelligence has been sent to Su Bai. For example... the anti-registration alliance is due to the appearance of Captain America and others. !


    The Captain America and others, who had been hiding, finally came forward because of the registration bill and the increasing troubles.


    Integrate the members of the anti-registration faction, and start fighting with the registration party!


    One is Iron Man and the other is Captain America.


    Supporting registration on the one hand, and refusing to register on the other, this has nothing to do with personal affair, it is a matter of position.


    There are countless large and small battles. Some have been arrested and some have been injured. Although the Timeless Isle has not come forward directly, it has given a lot of help secretly. After all, the registered faction has government support, and the anti-registration faction is a little worse. There is no lack of intelligence support on the domain side.


    Suddenly, they were evenly matched, and the situation became a tug of war.


    In this case, the Bronx has become the only pure land.


    When Su Bai walked on the street, it was obvious that there were many more people from other places, obviously those who refused to register but did not dare or did not want to conflict with the registered faction!


    Item 0070


    It is a good thing to make these people feel that this is the only pure land, and that they can think of coming here to avoid when they are in danger. This shows that the Timeless Island and that the Bronx is developing better and better. It has become a shot. Qi Zhi, whether in the hearts of ordinary people or in the hearts of super humans!


    But everything has two sides.


    When there are too many people, it is easy to cause trouble, and it is difficult to guarantee that there are no registered people in it. After all, this incident has sprung up many guys with super powers, and it is difficult to be noticed by people.Su Bai informed, let the Immortal Assault Team and the people of Shadow Domain begin to guard and monitor the Bronx to avoid conflict!


    At the same time, Kara and Timeless Island issued a statement at the same time!


    The ins and outs are very simple. If you want to come here, we welcome you but you have to abide by the rules here. If anyone makes trouble here, just cut anyone!


    Simple and rude!


    But the effect is very significant, no one dares to make trouble here!


    "Quickly, the Bronx is in front. As long as we enter the Bronx, we are safe."


    On a speeding black van, a woman said anxiously and nervously.There are four people in the car. The other three people except this woman are all dressed in costumes, a man in a golden tights, a woman with a torture instrument all over her body and even her face, and a woman wearing a cloak with a face mask. Man!


    "Target determined, unregistered persons: Golden Beetle, Torture Chamber, Predator, Flame Star."


    "It is expected to enter the Bronx area in five minutes. Will you fire?"

 C584

    Behind the van, an airplane followed closely.


    "Fire!"


    The order was given by a woman in a black uniform.


    Vienna!


    In this incident, many people from both registered and anti-registered parties have gained fame. Among the registered parties, Vienna is the one who has promoted the most. Even if she is just an ordinary person, she has captured many unregistered superhumans. , She is very well-known in both the registered faction and the anti-registration faction!


    This time, she was originally staring at the Flame Star.


    Flame Star¡¯s real name is Angelika Jones, a mutant. She was discovered by Vienna accidentally when her mutant ability awakened. She can generate almost unlimited heat, fly at high speed, manipulate microwaves, and create thermal explosions. She is very capable. .


    Vienna stared at her and wanted her to accept registration and do things for herself!


    But I didn''t expect that the Flame Star refused, and ran away with the three people who got together to prepare to escape to the Bronx!


    With the order from Vienna, gunshots broke out.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Dense bullets swayed down, and the van dodged in a panic, hitting the building next to it with a bang!


    The attack stopped and the plane was suspended.


    Vienna took a woman in a somewhat non-mainstream dress off the plane.


    The four people in the van got out of the car in embarrassment.


    "Surrender!" Vienna said faintly with his arms folded.


    "Huh!" The Golden Beetle raised the golden gun in his hand and fired directly.With a bang, what came out was not a bullet but a ball of gold dust, which would harden the target in a short time.After the shot was fired, the Golden Beetle and the other four got up almost at the same time, and ran in the direction of the Bronx separately.


    "arc!"


    Vienna yelled faintly, and the non-mainstream woman next to her gave a contemptuous smile and clapped her hands suddenly!


    boom!


    A violent shock wave was generated in her hand, and the golden powder flew out instantly.


    At the same time, she turned around and looked at the four people who fled with a sneer, raised her arms and waved suddenly.


    "boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and the impact that was stronger than before seemed to rippling instantly, and the ground shook violently for an instant, and it lifted up layer by layer and went straight to the four people.


    boom!


    The golden beetle, the torture room, and the predator were instantly shocked, and the flame star''s feet suddenly produced heat, which made her fly instantly.But not long after flying, she heard her snorting and fell directly to the ground. The shoes on her feet had burnt coal, showing her little white feet.


    "Surrender, this is an ultimatum!" Vienna said lightly.


    surrender?


    They would be imprisoned for surrender, and they didn''t want to go to jail.Without any hesitation, the four people got up and continued to run in the direction of the Bronx!


    Already very close!


    Vienna shook his head and waved his hand!


    For an instant, the gunfire sounded, bullets flew...


    At the same time, Arclight shot again!


    "Pump!"


    The predator was shot suddenly, his body fell forward with a scream, and soon... the ground was red.


    The torture room was right next to him, he could see clearly, and he shot a headshot!


    The threat of death made Xingfang stunned for a while, and as a result, she felt a shock wave coming and stunned her directly!


    "boom!"


    While avoiding, the Golden Beetle fired at the arc.


    Arc Guang sneered contemptuously, releasing his ability again.


    boom!


    The shock wave of the vibration aimed at the head of the golden beetle, and immediately after hearing a sound, the head of the golden beetle burst directly and fell slowly to the ground.


    "You are left!"


    Arclight turned his head towards the flame star running barefoot.


    boom!

 C585

    The shock wave shook the flame star flying, and people rolled in the air. The flame star snorted and saw the arc of raising his hand again. It was too late to think about it. The flame star released its ability, and for a moment, the body seemed to generate strong heat energy, like a flame.


    The powerful impact was aimed at the shock wave of the arc, the two collided, the ground split instantly, and there was a sound of explosions around, the flame star fell like a kite with a broken line, and the point was the Bronx!


    Although the Bronx still belongs to the United States in name, everyone knows that it is the place of the Timeless Isle, but she can''t blatantly take the Flame Star away in the past one step away, even if there are no people from the Timeless Isle nearby!


    "Pity!"


    Vienna shook his head slightly, aimed, drew his gun, and fired in one go.


    The bullet flew out in an instant, and went straight to the flame star that hadn''t landed yet.The Flame Star was in a coma at this time, and the clothes on her body had been burned torn. She didn''t know that the danger was coming. Just when the bullet was about to hit the Flame Star and Vienna was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly noticed that the bullet stopped. Down.


    Before the dividing line of the Bronx, he stopped, and then clicked...dropped to the ground!


    Item 0071


    There was a crisp sound from the bullet falling to the ground, and a black shadow wrapped the flame star and fell into a man''s arms.


    Su defeated!


    Vienna was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear to save the Flame Star. He hesitated, and Vienna waved to the men around him to signal that they would take away the torture chamber and the bodies of the Golden Beetle and the predator first, and then said to Su Bai: " Mr. Su Bai, can you give her to me?"


    "roll!"


    Su Bai said with a faint glance.


    Vienna slightly changed his color and took a deep breath and said, but before he could even speak, he saw Su Bai wave his hand suddenly.


    "Not good! Retreat!"


    Vienna yelled and retreated quickly, and then immediately saw the ground suddenly lifted and quickly swept towards them. The response at the back of the Vienna station was very fast so it was nothing, but the arc in front was not so lucky. !


    She had just used this attack to solve the Golden Beetles, so seeing Su Bai using the same attack method gave her a sense of confidence and felt that she should be able to cope.So after the shouts in Vienna, the arc light not only did not retreat, but also raised its arms to release its ability!


    The shock wave burst out and went straight to the raised ground.


    "I don''t know what I can do!" Su Bai''s lips raised a sneer when he saw Arc Guang''s behavior.


    In the X-Men movies, Arclight can be regarded as a character, but it is just cannon fodder.


    "Arclight, hurry..." Vienna hurriedly shouted when he saw the arclight wanted to resist it, but... it was too late.Before she finished speaking, the shock wave of the arc light had hit the ground that was set off. As a result, the ground was not washed away, but her shock wave dispersed.


    Arc Guang froze for a moment and turned to run, but it was too late!


    The ground was swept over like a storm, and the arc light snorted in an instant, and people were directly submerged.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    The surrounding area instantly became a ruin, and the arc light had been submerged in the ruins.


    "why!"


    Vienna shouted at Su Bai: "I didn''t enter the low-level Bronx, I didn''t break the rules!"


    "Rules? Who made the rules!"


    Su Bai sneered slightly."The person who is going to kill my house at the door of my house is still a mutant! You are so courageous!"


    "..."


    Vienna was silent for a moment.


    "Don''t show up near the Bronx in the future, and... don''t let me know that you are hunting mutants!" Su Bai said lightly, turning to leave with Flame Star.


    Although the Bronx is a boundary and a rule, it seems to have forgotten that Su Bai is the leader of the mutants. Based on this, even if he is not arresting people in the Bronx, Su Bai will also make a move.Moreover, this is a valid reason. If Su Bai is not interested in wrangling, even if he directly shoots others, there is nothing he can do, even... they have to endure and coax Su Bai not to shoot. If Timeless Island participates, the bill will be even more difficult. Implemented.Shaking his head unwillingly, Vienna asked someone to save Arclight.


    After finally turning over the ruins, the arc light has passed out. Look at her injuries... It is estimated that even if she is not dead, she will be disabled.


    This is the end of self-reliance.


    Immortal Manor!


    Su Bai took the flame star to the room and put her on the bed. He took a look at her unclothed appearance. Su Bai simply stripped off her clothes. They were all burnt and tattered, and there was still something on her body. The burn marks are slowly recovering.


    "It seems that I have just awakened, and I have not yet fully understood my abilities!"


    Su Bai said indifferently to help her with the quilt.


    Sitting down in the chair next to him, Su Bai contacted the Black Queen and told her to go down and arrange manpower at the boundary of the Bronx to avoid similar situations. If a mutant is found to be arrested and hunted down. Out of the beast!


    "Hmm!"


    With a groan, Su Bai glanced towards the bed, and Flame Star had woke up faintly.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the unfamiliar environment, Huo Xing was a little dazed. After a while, he turned over and sat up, and the quilt fell. Huo Xing realized that he was not wearing clothes and was about to scream, and immediately saw Su Bai sitting opposite.


    Stunned!


    "Su...Su..."

 C586

    "what¡­¡­"


    Flame Star shouted excitedly.


    Su Bai shook his head, the dimensional teleportation was launched, and he directly found an immortal commando uniform of the same size on the Timeless Island and threw it to Flame Star.


    "Thank you!"


    Huo Xing was stunned for a moment, and put on clothes under the covers, then a little nervous and excited.


    However, after another thought, she became a little sad. She was the only one of the four who entered the Bronx safely. Although there was no friendship or even no acquaintance before, she was still somewhat sad.


    "Your mutant ability has just awakened and is not very capable. This is the uniform of the Immortal Commando. You can wear it temporarily to protect you from your ability, but I still recommend that you don''t wear this uniform to exercise your ability if you have time. , When your abilities mature, your body¡¯s immunity will also increase and adapt. Then you don¡¯t have to worry if you don¡¯t wear this uniform!"


    "Thank you!" Flame Star recognized that this was the uniform of the Immortal Commando."I... can I join the Timeless Isle?"


    Su Bai smiled and said lightly: "If you don''t have a place to live for the time being, you can live here. Think about it. If you really decide, I will arrange for you to do things. Then I will talk about joining the Timeless Isle."


    "Yeah!" Or oh words and deeds nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    ...


    "That''s it..."


    In the conference room of the Ministry of Defense, Vienna told the representatives of the International Security Council what had happened just now."Although there is no clear indication of the need to intervene, they will certainly not sit idly by if it is about mutants. If this continues, the implementation of the bill will inevitably be difficult."


    It''s about the Eternal Island, and it''s about Su defeat, no one dared to speak up.


    After a long silence, the US Secretary of Defense spoke."Set up a few examples as soon as possible to let them know that there are no dangers or disadvantages in registering, and at the same time, to solve the anti-registration faction headed by Captain America. As long as the overall situation is determined, we can consider the things of the Timeless Isle. Related matters... all give in!"


    Item 0072


    Su Bai let the Flame Star stay in the Immortal Manor but did not stay but returned to the rooftop apartment. Mary Jane devoted himself to the company management and cheongsam design, except for the daily life of Su Bai. Regarding the matter, Su Bai is paying attention to the outside world. The registered faction is obviously no longer close to the Bronx and no longer arresting mutants.However, there are still many battles, large and small, with countless characters emerging one after another, some of which have impressions of Su defeat, some of which do not.


    For example, Doctor Octopus!For example, Professor Lizard, for example, vulture.


    Spider-Man''s enemies seemed to emerge in an instant.


    Of course, many people appear, and many die!


    How can there be no casualties in war?


    As more and more people join in this war, the war has intensified.


    But for Su Bai, the bigger the trouble, the better. Are there more people who haven''t seen the Bronx?Not only super humans, but many ordinary people have moved to the Bronx. Why?It''s safe here, don''t worry about it being affected!


    Population, economy, influence!


    These are all linked.


    Anyway, judging from the current form of the anti-registration faction, there is no need for Timeless Isle to come forward and carry the flag!


    The fighting outside is raging, but the Bronx is developing at a rapid pace. Su Bai''s mood is quite good. In this case, there is a good news that also followed, Zagum has finished making the artifact!Back in the dimensional space, Su Bai saw the magic weapon made by Zagum.


    A very simple bracelet!


    It looks very low-key and not gorgeous, but it is very simple. There is a place for the soul gem on the bracelet. Su Bai asked Zagum to put the soul gem on it and connect it. There is no gap at all, and it feels like a The whole thing is the same, that''s not a big deal!When Su Bai put it on, he discovered that the bracelet could be hidden under the skin, as if it was integrated with the body. This felt somewhat similar to Jayne''s steel armor of Styx. It was very magical!


    Wearing it on his hand, Su Bai can feel that the power of the spiritual gems seems to be in his body, continuously releasing energy to protect himself, which is very weak, but it is enough to ensure that the mind will not be invaded, and it consumes a lot of energy. Less, definitely much less than normal use!


    Can be ignored!


    "Yes, I am very satisfied!" Su Bai said with satisfaction.


    "That''s good!"


    Zagum is also very contented, this is a magic weapon of infinite gems!After finishing the magic weapon of the Mind Gems, Zagum began to help Su Bai re-forge the Wulu stick.


    From Zagum, Su Bai came to Satana''s cell.


    In the cell, Satana''s mood was already very low, but her eyes were still stubborn. Su Bai shook her head: "Aren''t you surrendering?"


    "Humph!"


    Satana turned her head coldly.


    Su Bai smiled: "The body is so soft, but the temper is very hard. Do you think you can''t help me if you don''t give in?"


    With a wave of his hand, the rope in Satana''s hand suddenly untied, and Satana looked at Su Bai suspiciously, what he wanted to do after putting himself down.Seeing her vigilant, Su Bai said indifferently: "During this period of time, a lot of small fish and shrimps have come to see the killing dimension, and they are not being indecent. I am also going to see their dimension. I Ready to take you there!"


    "I won''t help you!" Satana said.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Su Bai smiled, and reached out to touch Satana''s cheek."I can play this kind of convincing game with you, but you are not qualified to refuse when I need you!"


    Just as Satana was about to speak, her eyes suddenly fell into a dull look. After a while, she regained her clarity, bent over and kneeled."the host!"


    "Hey, let you recover when you come back!"

 C587

    Su Bai smiled and brought Satana out.


    When they saw Satana Omar, they thought she had succumbed because she looked completely normal, but after a while, they found that the normal was a bit too much, it was completely like a tamed pet. , Even if Satana gave in, it would not be possible to change so simply!


    "Have you figured out which dimension these demons belong to recently?" Su Bai asked.


    "a lot of."


    "Say one or two."


    "There are a number of hell dimensions from Satanish."


    "Satanish is one of the lord of hell. At the beginning, Domam gave him a lot of support and help. It was one of the dimensions of hell that Domam commanded." Omar said.


    "Oh? Domam''s person? That''s him!"


    Su Bai smiled slightly, and asked Omar about the approximate location of Satanish''s hell dimension... and then directly teleported over with Satana.


    Hellstorm¡¯s dimensional transmission is indeed very powerful. Satanish¡¯s hell dimension is obviously a very advanced one, and the dimensionality is in a closed state, but it still failed to prevent Su Bai from entering.But Su Bai felt that when he turned his head, he should prepare for his own dimension, so he should be prepared!


    The hell dimension of Satanish is obviously no different from other hell dimensions. The more souls, the stronger the strength. There are really a lot of souls here!


    "Satana!"


    Su Bai yelled indifferently, Satana responded in a low voice and quickly rushed out, the fire of hell was burning, and the souls around were being slaughtered quickly.One after another, the power of killing poured into Su Bai''s body from Satana, I have to say... Satana''s strength is still very strong.


    Even setting aside the identity of Satan''s daughter, she can still be counted as number one in the dark dimension.


    This strength is much better than the original beast!


    The fire of hell spread, screams one after another, and at this moment there is some feeling of hell.It didn''t take long for a demon to rush over here. There was no need for Su Bai to greet her. Satana had already rushed over and singled out several demons.


    at the same time!


    A cloud of shadow suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai. As the shadow gradually solidified, a turquoise skin with two horns on his head appeared!


    Satanish!


    Satanish seemed to be about to speak when a ball of hell fire suddenly hit him.Satanish waved one hand, and the fire of hell was suddenly bounced away, followed by...Satana had already rushed up!


    Item 0073


    "Get down."


    Su Bai gave a soft drink, and the rushing Satana stopped instantly.


    "Your task is to kill other demons and souls."


    "Yes, master!"


    Satana responded with a sound and ignored Satanish and turned and left.


    It didn''t take long for the screams to sound one after another.


    "the host?"


    Satanish frowned slightly in surprise.


    He has a good relationship with Mephisto, and Mephisto has a good relationship with Satan. Although there is no long contact, Satanish''s daughter, Satanish still knows.She was actually subdued?How can this be?How could Satan agree?Satanish couldn''t help looking at Su Bai. Although it was the first time he saw him, Satanish could feel the murderousness in him. There was only one killer in the entire dark dimension, the Killing Lord.


    He had noticed before that Satan seemed to be helping the slaughter lord to stop many lord¡¯s temptations. Now Satana is calling him the master again, it seems... Satan has turned to him?


    "I heard that you are messing with Domam?" Su Bai asked, looking at Satanish.


    Satanish was stunned, and said: "I am the lord of hell, and Domam is the lord of the dark dimension!"


    Su Bai curled his lips. What he meant was nothing more than that the Lord of Hell was mixed with the Lord of Dark Dimension Spider.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you mix with Domam, or all the hell lords mix with Dom, that¡¯s not important, what¡¯s important is... you hit my dimensional idea, come and go, your dimensionality... belongs to me. !" Su Bai''s voice fell, the etheric particles floated out in an instant, the soul gems urged the reality gems, and the etheric particles swept away into the sky black.


    Satanish was shocked and waved his hand as a beam of lightning energy struck Su Pai.


    "Lightning?" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth without dodge or avoid, the speed of light hitting him did not make any impression.


    "Why..." Satanish looked at Su Bai in amazement. He was also a lord, and he was much more senior than him. How could he have a little influence and no injuries at all?In surprise, Satanish''s repeated shots did not change. At this time, the black sky had swept away in all directions, and the screams were endless, but the souls covered by the black locks did not resist the devil. The power instantly turned to ashes, the power of killing skyrocketed, but the strength of Satanish was declining.


    "This is the power of infinite gems?"


    Satanish froze for a moment to release his ability.


    As the lord of hell, he has a little more abilities than other lords. In addition to the conventional ones, in his dimension, he can control time and change history.Of course, its degree and effect depend on his energy and strength!His first choice was to control time. The power of the lord spread instantly, and the time around him instantly stood still.


    In the distance, the soul and the demon all stopped, and Satana did the same, her body remained still in its current posture, as if the whole world had paused.


    Satanish smiled triumphantly.


    Can transcend time... Only Domam is alone!


    Hehe laughed, he walked in front of Su Bai.

 C588

    "Although the infinite gems are strong, each one has unique abilities. Only by putting together all the infinite gems can you know and be omnipotent. But... the court of life does not allow infinite gems to be used together!" Satanish said on the other hand. Shot towards Su Bai.


    With a flutter.


    Su Bai''s chest was pierced, Su Bai remained motionless and did not respond.


    The next moment, Satanish regained the dimensional time, and Su Bai fell to the ground in an instant, the darkness seemed to disappear at this moment, and the infinite gems returned to peace.


    "Infinite Gems, it''s mine!"


    Satanish said, bending over to get Su Bai''s jewel, but he felt a sharp pain in his chest as soon as he bent over. He looked down and found that Su Baizheng was looking at himself with a sneer, his fist covered Ether particles, and the wounds...have disappeared.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Satanish yelled in shock, and his body collapsed into thick fog and disappeared.


    "Controlling time? This is really a good ability!"


    The soul bracelet is already on, how could Su Bai not use it?What''s more, since this guy has mixed up with Domam, he should know something about Domam.So when Su Bai came up, he had a clear understanding of him using his spiritual power.This guy is indeed different from other hell lords. Most of the dimensional lords have similar abilities, the same as wholesale ones, but Satanish doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Domam helped him. There are two special ones. Ability.


    One is time control.


    One is to change history.


    Dommam is able to transcend time. This ability is mostly related to him. As for changing history, this ability is also good!


    An unexpected gain, Su Bai can''t miss it.


    He used Infinite Gems to let Satanish take a shot, but he didn''t expect this guy to take control of time when he came up!


    This ability is really amazing. Although it can''t be omnipotent in time like the time gem, it is also a rare ability. At least Su Bai can''t help it.It was Su Bai who also lost, and if he changed to someone else, he would not dare to enter such a place even if he had infinite gems.


    "You...how could you be okay? I obviously killed you. This is not your dimension, and you can''t be resurrected!" At this time, Satanish reappeared and asked in disbelief.


    Su Bai shrugged: "If you don''t have three points, how dare you go to Liangshan? Have you heard this sentence?"


    Satanish was confused...what the hell?Who is Liangshan?Why go to Liangshan!


    "Forget it, come on, let''s continue!" Su Bai shook his head and hooked towards Satanish.


    Satanish was a little nervous, and once again controlled the time.


    The world was still again, and Satanish came to Su Bai and looked at it vigilantly, then made another move after deciding that there was nothing unusual.


    Looking at the absolutely fatal wound, Satanish didn''t worry about recovery time, but paused for a long time.


    "It should be... okay?" Satanish muttered, time...return to normal!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai once again to the end, Satanish did not come close, looking at Su Bai from a distance.


    "This is impossible!"


    After a while, Satanish exclaimed.


    Item 0074


    He could see clearly that Su Bai''s injury was not the kind of quick self-healing, but healed in an instant.


    Even if he resurrected in his own dimension, it would take time and a process of transformation, but he couldn''t think of how to describe Su Bai!


    Seeing his injury healed instantly, watching him slowly rise up like a okay person, Satanish was a little at a loss for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    "Just controlling time but not surpassing time. If two of the same abilities are compared, it is whoever takes the first shot or whose ability is stronger! In his dimension, his energy is constantly flowing, and his dimension level is also high. Normal!" Su Bai first secretly analyzed the situation just now, and then paid attention to the ability he had just acquired.


    Create illusions?


    Hell Lord¡¯s standard abilities, if you don¡¯t even know how to create illusions, you would be embarrassed to say that you are a Lord, the ability of the street is bad.


    Su Bai''s mouth was a little disappointed, and he looked at Satanish with burning eyes.


    The ability to change history... is also very useful!


    Again?


    Perhaps his thoughts were too strong. Satanish saw this in his eyes, kill me... come kill me again!At this moment, he wanted to yell at Nima. He didn''t know why he couldn''t die strangely. There was no other way to trap him, and he still had infinite gems!This makes him unable to start!


    "It seems I can only tell Domam!"


    Satanish could do nothing.


    Seeing Su Bai, Satanish suddenly turned into a black mist and quickly rotated, and then disappeared!


    "Ran?"


    Su Bai was a little stunned, Nima, you killed me twice, you are afraid of Mao!


    Why did you run away!

 C589

    I want to come again to see if I can gain the ability to change history. I didn''t expect this product to run away, and it seems to have left its own dimension directly.Shaking his head, Su Bai glanced at Satana who was slaughtering.Run and run, brush experience points here, and increase the killing power is also good. With the mind bracelet, there is no worry about the problem of killing erosion. Su Wei let go of his hands and feet to kill!If it weren''t for the power of the lord still in Satanish, Su Bai even planned to take his hell dimension altogether.


    At first, Su Bai used Infinite Gems to kill and kill. Later, I felt that the consumption was a little fast. Then he started to use Sombra and Hellfire. In the end, I was bored and Su Bai directly took Demon Blade Village Zheng from the Timeless Island. The knife has been useless for a long time.Cover the fire of hell and continue to kill...


    Su Bai and Satana can''t count how many killed together, so there are tens of thousands, right?Anyway, a large area of ??souls nearby, the demons and the like were wiped out by the two of them, and the ones in the distance were sparse. It took a long time to find a soul, and Su Bai had no interest.


    "I haven''t come back yet, does Nima plan to come back?"


    Su Bai shook his head. If you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple. Come again next time!Wait until next time to directly use the curse seal to take away the power of his lord.


    Muttered, Su Bai took Satana and returned directly to the killing dimension!


    Where did Satanish go?


    He went to Domam, but Domam didn''t see him at all. He sensed that his strength was declining rapidly. He was distressed and depressed, and he had no choice but to wait until Su Bai left and confirmed that he had not returned. Later, he carefully returned to his dimension!


    After returning to the killing dimension, Su Bai''s heart moved to release his time ability!


    In his own dimension, Su Bai''s strength was the strongest. Almost instantly, the entire dimension was still.


    Wanda, Emma, ??Satana, those low-level demons, souls, and even Zagum!


    "what?"


    Su Bai looked at Omar slightly unexpectedly.


    She was not affected.


    Omar also looked at him unexpectedly: "Control the time? You...how could it?"


    "You tell me first, why are you okay?" Su Bai asked."You can transcend time just like Domam?"


    "I can''t do it beyond time, but your ability is still weaker, so I am not affected!" Omar said.


    "So..."


    Su Bai was a little disappointed, thinking she could surpass time.


    "How did you get this ability?" Omar asked curiously.


    "The important thing is not how I got it, but I got it." Su Bai didn''t explain, he said lightly and then withdrew his ability.


    Although Omar was curious, Su Bai did not want to say that she did not follow up.


    Coming to Satana''s cell, Su Bai stroked her cheek again.


    The expression in her eyes changed, and Satana instantly retreated and glared at Su Bai: "You are shameless!"


    "Because I controlled your mind and let''you'' see all this? I said, even if you don''t give in, you can''t change your destiny. The master''s call is very cute!" Su Bai laughed. Said: "Call again to listen!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, I will let you scream in person to train pets. I''m pretty good at it!" Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, lifted Satana again, and turned around.


    After getting a lot of benefits here in Satanish, Su Bai did not sit idle, big and small dimensions, demons and so on, I don¡¯t know how many kills, but I don¡¯t know if all the lords got wind, Nima. This one runs faster than the rabbit, the killing power has increased a lot, and the killing space has been upgraded, but the lord has not been found!


    According to the current dimensional strength, the Slaughter Dimension has changed from the inconspicuous and lowest-level small dimension to the lower-medium dimension. During this period, Su Bai also used Infinite Gems to merge several dimensions, and the space expanded a lot.


    Now there is not even a ghost shadow in the vicinity of the killing dimension. Those lords, demons and other things are not sent at all. Obviously they understand the strength of Su Bai, and they are also a little scared. They can kill half of them. Months, countless, who is changed, who is not afraid?The key is that he kills himself, and he takes Satana every time. Now anyone in the dark dimension doesn''t know that Satana was surrendered by the Soviet defeat, and even the news that Mephisto and Satan took refuge in Soviet defeat has spread It''s opened, so... the news has changed a little less well!


    Chapter 0075 Mary Jane''s Initiative and Time Still


    Although the news is not well informed, he doesn''t need too much news now and then, except for Domam, there is really no one who is too worried, even if the lords of other dimensions come, unless they kill Omar all at once, Otherwise, what are you afraid of?So Su Bai stayed in the Slaughter Dimension for a few more days, making sure that there were no demons coming again, and there was no leader who jumped back.


    When I just returned to the rooftop apartment and appeared in the living room, I saw Mary Jane lying on the table, wearing nothing on it, wearing a white transparent tights underneath, pouting in the direction of Su Bai, shaking from time to time A few times seemed to be waiting for someone to get in the car.Looking at it again, Su Bai discovered that there was a cheongsam on the table, and Mary Jane seemed to be modifying the cheongsam.


    Obviously, she hadn''t noticed that Su Bai had returned. She was very engaged, and her body shook slightly involuntarily.


    This cheongsam is the first piece of her own design, but the size is slightly gameplay when making it. She just wore it and found that a certain place seemed unreasonable. Although it seemed to be fine, it was very uncomfortable to wear. , So I plan to change it myself.This incident is still very fulfilling for Mary Jane!


    "It''s done!"


    Mary Jane yelled happily, ready to get up and put it on. When she came together, she suddenly felt that someone behind her was on top of her, and she stretched out her hands from behind and hugged herself.Mary Jane was struggling in a hurry, but she heard the voice behind her that made her heart beat faster: "It''s me!"


    Mary Jane immediately heard that Su had lost.


    She was a little shy and didn''t expect Su Bai to come back at this time, especially when Su Bai was in his arms, the strong breath made her a little dazed.Her face blushed slightly, Mary Jane didn''t struggle anymore, just responded with a low voice.Feeling the woman in her arms calm down, Su Bai bowed his head and leaned over her left shoulder, looked at the cheongsam on the table, Su Bai smiled and said, "You designed it?"


    "Hmm!" Mary Jane replied in a low voice, and saw her hands covering her.She shuddered slightly, Su Bai started her hands and said casually: "I didn''t expect to be able to design cheongsams so soon? It seems that you have a lot of talent in this area. Looks like this... It''s not bad, put it on let me see."


    Su Bai let go of her, Mary Jane lowered her head to pick up the cheongsam and slowly put it on. Although many familiar shadows can be seen in the general style, some details are still very innovative.


    "How, how?" Mary Jane asked nervously.


    "Yes, the clothes are beautiful, and the people are also beautiful. The scale of the split ends of the cheongsam is just right. It''s too short and revealing, too long and lacking in feeling. As long as it''s not intentional, this scale can''t be seen even if you don''t wear pants." Su Said with a smile.


    "Yes, is it?" Mary Jane said nervously: "This, I haven''t considered this, I... I will try it!"


    Bending over, raising her legs, something was taken off by Mary Jane and set aside, a little nervous, a little unnatural but pretending to be calm, Mary Jane walked over to the floor-to-ceiling mirror next to it and turned it deliberately as if she was watching it. It''s not that I can''t see it, but while looking at it, he quietly glanced at Su Bai.Although it is very concealed, how can we hide Su defeat?

 C590

    In the mirror, Su Bai walked slowly from behind, Mary Jane felt that her heart was about to jump out, Su Bai embraced her hands from behind, and he snapped off the shackle of the cheongsam. Mary Jane He lowered his head and said nothing, one button and one button were untied, and the front came loose in an instant. Mary Jane subconsciously reached out to block it, but Su Bai grabbed it and placed it on the mirror, followed by... She couldn''t help but screamed.


    "pain¡­¡­"


    Su Bai did not speak, but hugged her.


    ...


    "Don¡¯t cook at night, take a good night¡¯s sleep and rest. I went out and ate outside." Su Bai took Mary Jane back to her room and let her lie down to rest. Just a little bit too much, Mary Jane is after all Ordinary people can''t bear it.Mary Jane wanted to say it was okay, but her body didn''t have any strength at all, and it hurts when she moved, and she could only nod her head slowly!


    When I came out of the apartment, I looked at the depressed streets and was a little booing. I can see that several places are under repair. The war damage of super humans is not small...Walking, Su Bai suddenly thought of releasing his time ability, and instantly... ...As if the still button was pressed, everything stopped, silent, one by one.


    Su Bai inexplicably thought of a certain island country movie, this setting is very popular!


    Without letting time return to normal, Su Bai just walked in the still world. He wanted to try to see how long the limit was.Su Bai suddenly had a special feeling as he walked, as if something was attracting him.With a little touch, Su Bai has already figured out the reason, there is a very special atmosphere around here!


    The concentration of this breath is not normal people can smell at all, but it can produce some special stimulation.


    Following the breath, Su Bai quickly found his goal.


    The rooftop of a tall building!


    With a flash of his body, Su Bai had already appeared on the rooftop.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a person squatting on the rooftop with his back to him!


    You can tell by looking at her body that she is a woman, wearing a tights, her legs spread out as if she had just landed on the ground, her hands supporting the ground, her wrists are yellow, her long black hair, although she has not seen her face yet, but The back figure alone is very attractive.


    "Why is your back facing you again!"


    Su Bai murmured and walked over to change direction slowly.


    I hope you don¡¯t even kill the shadow!


    While mumbling, he had already seen the front, with a mask on her face, just showing the lower part of her nose.


    "This uniform...this figure...Spider Woman?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Spider-Woman should be regarded as one of the older female Spider-Man in the comics, and she is also a member of the Avengers.It seems that this registration bill really exploded many people, even Spider-Woman appeared.


    Item 0076


    That special breath was transmitted from her body. This breath obviously stopped and did not continue to radiate over time, but its concentration was very high.Looking at Spider-Woman, Su Bai recalled her memories.


    Jessica Drew.


    An American born in the UK, she was uranium poisoned when she was young. Her father was forced to inject her with unexperienced spider serum and sealed her in a gene accelerator to slow her aging rate until Jessica woke up After coming, he lost his past memories and was recruited by Hydra to brainwash him and become a cold-blooded killer.Later, he left Hydra and joined the Avengers.She has super endurance, speed and strength, and is immune to attacks such as viruses, radiation, and poisonous gas. She can walk on walls and other buildings like Spider-Man.


    She can launch a''venom explosion'', enough to stun or kill normal humans, and her metabolism can produce a certain hormone, a volatile chemical substance that can attract men and repel women!


    Obviously the special breath that Su Bai felt should be this hormone.


    "Let me see what you look like!"


    With a chuckle, Su Bai slowly lifted her mask.


    The static facial features and the slightly weak corners of the eyes give people a lovely feeling.


    Wearing a mask and taking off the mask are two completely different feelings.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Su Bai smiled, took out the phone and snapped a photo at her."Well, not bad...but..." Hehe smiled, Su Bai lifted her chin to make her look up slightly, then opened her mouth and took another shot at her from a condescending angle.Seeing her like this, Su Bai felt a little bit about to move, shook his head, put her mask back on, Su Bai looked at the photo album on the phone!


    There are a lot of photos on my phone!


    Whether it is the female officer of the Ministry of National Defense or the alien woman, now... there is another Spider-Woman!


    "Suddenly I feel that if I become a reporter, there seems to be nothing exclusive!" Su Bai smiled and put away the phone and was about to leave. At this moment, time suddenly returned to normal!


    "Who!"


    Spider-Woman''s reaction was super fast. For her, she had just landed, and immediately after landing, she felt someone behind her and turned her head while drinking.


    "About half an hour?"


    Su Bai mumbled a word before looking at Spider-Woman.


    "Su Bai?"


    Spider-Woman froze for a moment, and said in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "You attracted me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Spider-woman reacted, feeling a little depressed.There is no way to control the hormones she emits, although she has always wanted to find a way to cover it, but it is not so easy.This hormone makes her troublesome many times!


    "What''s your name?" Although he already knew it, Su Bai asked deliberately.


    "Spider Woman!"

 C591

    "What about your real name?"


    Spider-Woman hesitated and said, "Jessica Drew."


    No concealment!Su Bai thought she would conceal it, after all, the identity of the superhero needs to be kept secret, not to mention the first meeting.But soon she solved Su Bai''s doubts.


    "I''m an anti-registrar, I know...you are helping us." Spider-Woman said.


    So this is ah!


    Su Bai smiled and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Iron Man is going to hold a press conference tonight. We received news that he has already told Spider-Man to disclose his identity at the press conference to support the registration bill!" Spider-Woman said slowly."I plan to look for Spider-Man to see if I can stop this meeting, otherwise it will have a great impact on us."


    Iron Man is going to pit the little spider.


    It doesn''t matter if Iron Man reveals his identity. This guy admits he is Iron Man from the beginning, but Spiderman is different. If he reveals his identity, his enemies will not let him go, especially now that his opponents are popping up.


    However, after eating for a while and gaining wisdom, after Spider-Man revealed his identity, he knew how wrong this decision was, and then he switched to the camp and joined the anti-registration faction.


    "Do you know the identity of Spider-Man?" Spider-Woman originally planned to try her luck to see if she could find Spider-Man, but this is like looking for a needle in a haystack, not to mention the possibility of being discovered and hunted down at any time.However, by chance encountering Su Bai, Spider-Woman couldn''t help raising a glimmer of expectation.


    "I know!" Su Bai said casually.


    Spider-Woman''s eyes lit up instantly."Then... can you tell me?"


    She did not dare to hope that Su Bai would help to persuade Spider-Man, it was enough to know the identity of Spider-Man.


    "I can take you to find him, but it''s up to you whether you can move him or not. In fact, it''s a good thing even if you can''t. In addition, you need to change your dress!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "no problem!"


    Spider-Woman quickly said.


    Su Bai looked at Spider-Woman and looked at it.


    Spider-Woman was a little nervous, but she didn''t hide or hide her. After a while, Spider-Woman seemed to feel something and looked at Su Bai''s hand in surprise!He has a red dress on his hand!


    "Find a place to change it."


    Su Bai handed it to Spider-Woman, and Spider-Woman took it over and walked to a huge water tank on the rooftop.This water tank is used for fire fighting. After all, the building is relatively high, so it can be convenient for fire fighting in case of fire.A few minutes later, Spider-Woman has changed clothes!


    "It seems that my vision is very accurate."


    Seeing her coming out in her skirt, Su Bai said with a smile, and took her uniform directly back to the rooftop apartment.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Go to Spider-Man?"


    "First accompany me to dinner, and then go to Spider-Man at night." Su Bai said, leading Spider-Woman straight down from the roof, and then into the crowd.


    Su Bai discovered that the hormone she was emitting was really interesting. Many men looked at him along the way, but they stopped when they saw Su Bai.In addition, the effect of repelling women is also first-class. After walking for a long time, Su Bai found that there was no woman nearby!


    Basically, after the hormone volatilized, most of the women stayed away.


    Item 0077


    Spider-Woman is obviously used to this situation. Most ordinary people find it difficult to resist this hormone and will unconsciously develop a psychology of rejection. Even among the anti-registrars, she is also a lone ranger, except for something. Otherwise, they rarely interact with other people.


    Although the skirt does not show the figure like a tight uniform, it is also very good. The figure is good and beautiful to wear!I didn''t have much romantic Western food. I simply ate a dinner. During the period of chatting a lot, Spider-Woman did not conceal her situation about Su Bai.


    Where is Su Bai''s status? What''s more, he also has a special position for the anti-registrars. Of course... even if she doesn''t say it, if Su Bai really wants to know, no one can hide it. Various reasons are added. Together, Spider-Woman trusts Su Bai very much and has no reservations.


    After dinner, Su Bai took Spider-Woman to Spider-Man''s house.


    It''s Mei who opened the door!


    Seeing Su Bai bringing a woman with a very beautiful figure and good figure, Mei was stunned.


    "I''m coming to Peter." Su Bai said.


    "Come in, come in." Mei asked the two of them to come in, and Su Bai took Spider-Woman to Spider-Man''s room.


    In the room, Spider-Man was also a little uneasy at night, watching Su Bai brought a woman over and turned over and sat up.


    "You guys have a chat."


    After introducing the two to each other, Su Bai came out of the room.


    "how are things?"


    Su Bai sat in the living room and said to Mei.


    Mei said: "Very good."


    "Yeah." Su Bai replied, the atmosphere was rather quiet.

 C592

    In about twenty minutes or so, Spider-Woman and Spider-Man came out, and it seemed that they didn''t make a deal.Shaking his head slightly, Su Bai took Spider-Woman away!


    "He is very stubborn and completely brainwashed by Iron Man. He doesn''t know what the consequences will be and how dangerous it is!" Spider-Woman sighed after coming out.


    "What are you going to do? Stop the press conference?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Spider-Woman shook her head: "If he wants to be public, there is no way to stop it. Now I can only hope that it won''t cause too much impact. I will go back and inform others to prepare early..."


    Su Bai nodded and waved, and took the Spider-Woman uniform back.


    "This clothes...I...I''ll wash it and give it back to you." Spider-Woman said with her uniform.She knows that this dress is a famous brand and the price is not low.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I want to recycle the clothes. It would be too cheap. I gave it to you. If I have a chance to date, I can wear it!"


    "This...Thank you." Spider-Woman said hesitantly, "Can we exchange numbers?"


    "of course!"


    The two exchanged numbers, and Spider-Woman said: "If you are not busy, I am not busy either...you...you can call me."


    "Well, if I have time, I will find you, maybe I can help you solve some small problems!" Su Bai responded with a smile.


    After the two separated, Su Bai returned to the rooftop apartment. Mary Jane had gotten up from the room. Looking at a silk pajamas, Su Bai had recovered a lot. Su Bai sat in the living room and was going to watch the live broadcast of Spider-Man. Mary Jane took the wine and some snacks. She didn''t dare to snuggle in Su Bai''s arms like Wanda, but sat down beside Su Bai''s leg under the sofa, leaning on his leg slightly!


    Although there has been a relationship, Mary Jane''s personality is a little inferior, and her identity is not equal!During this period of time, because of learning about the management of a cheongsam design company, she has learned a lot about the celestial affairs, and coupled with the indoctrination of the people around her, she has a position for herself.


    wife?


    She dare not think!


    concubine?


    It is also unlikely.


    Her own position is a maid!


    Mary Jane didn''t know what Su Bai thought, and she didn''t say anything when she saw her sitting on her lap while serving wine.


    The live broadcast of this meeting was soon started on TV. Although it has not yet started, it is already very lively, with many reporters coming and so on.Iron Man, who has always liked to be late, was here on time. First, Barabara said a few words, and then Spiderman appeared!


    Under the flash.


    Spider-Man took off his mask and talked about his identity.


    The reporters at the scene were in an uproar. They didn''t expect Spider-Man to be a high school student. As for those watching the live broadcast, they were even more surprised.


    "Peter Parker? God, he turned out to be Spider-Man?"


    Mary Jane couldn''t help but shouted in surprise.


    I never thought that Peter Parker, who was usually low-key in school, or that nobody cared about Peter Parker, turned out to be Spider-Man!


    Peter Parker¡¯s classmates, May, and his enemies, he had dealt with the ordinary criminals he had arrested, and so on. At this moment, they were all shocked. At the same time, many people were thinking carefully!


    For example... revenge!


    The press conference did not last long, but the impact was not trivial. Spider-Man is one of the superheroes that have gained fame recently. Now that he announced his identity to support the registration bill, it has had a huge impact!


    Spider-Man has announced his identity. Can you imagine that this bill should be safe?And you can see the determination to implement this bill, so many people are a little shaken, or just register too!But there is still a large number of people who are ready to wait and see to see what the consequences are!


    The Internet has already exploded, and the sensation caused by this incident is definitely not small!


    However, this incident led to an increase in the number of people who took the initiative to register. At the same time...the registration faction began to step up to deal with the anti-registration faction of Captain America and others, and even... even Thor appeared!


    When Thor appeared, the impact was even greater.


    Gods all support the registration bill!


    Thor lays out the cart, which makes the anti-registrars and the vacillating people even more worried, because... Thor joined the action to capture them, this is Thor... how to fight?


    For a while, the anti-registration faction was greatly affected, and the registration faction was full of momentum!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The ringing of the phone awakened Su Bai in his sleep, opened his eyes, and Mary Jane next to him had already handed him the phone.Taking a look at the number, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly!


    Item 0078


    "It should be here."


    Standing at the door, Spider-Woman rang the doorbell.Earlier, she called Su Bai and wanted to meet, mainly because she wanted Su Bai''s help.Su Bai told her the address, and she came over.


    However, she did not wear a uniform, but came to visit in the dress that Su Bai gave away. No one knew she was Spider-Woman anyway.Before coming, she even put on a light make-up, and she was a little nervous standing at the door inexplicably.


    The door opened.


    But the one who opened the door was a very beautiful, tall woman.


    Spider-Woman froze for a moment and thought she had found the wrong door. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the woman say: "Are you Miss Jessica Drew? Please come in, the husband is taking a shower and he will come down immediately."

 C593

    Spider-Woman nodded and followed in, and asked: "You are?"


    "Mary Jane, I''m Mr.... the chef!" Mary Jane said.


    chef?


    Is there a chef whose figure is comparable to a model, and his appearance comparable to a star?Spider-Woman murmured secretly but said nothing.After coming in, Mary Jane poured her a glass of water and said: "You sit first, I have to leave first if I have something to do."


    After speaking, Mary Jane turned around to tidy up her things and left.


    In the living room alone, Spider-Woman was a little restrained. It took more than ten minutes before Su Bai got dressed.


    "Are you here for a date? It''s too early?" Su Bai smiled and sat down beside her and joked.


    Yes, the chef left home early in the morning... Is this really a chef?


    Secretly shook her head, and Spider-Woman said: "I''m here to ask you for help. The matter between Spider-Man and Thor has made us miserable. On the one hand, we have to fight criminals and on the other hand, we have to deal with the registered faction. Many of us were arrested. Thor''s strength is too strong, we can only ask you to help."


    "Sor shouldn''t be able to do his best?" Su Bai said casually.


    Spider-Woman shook her head: "I didn''t know Thor before, but obviously he should not be the Thor you know anymore, because two people have already been killed, so there is no mercy!"


    "Then what do you want me to do? Help you kill Sol?" Su Bai asked.


    "We just hope that maybe we can let Saul leave, after all...this is our earth thing!" Spider-Woman said.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai said cheerfully.


    Spider-Woman froze for a while and then exclaimed: "Really? Thank you so much, I..." Before Spider-Woman finished speaking, the phone suddenly rang. After answering the call apologetically, Spider-Woman''s expression changed transiently. .


    "I see, he has promised to help, let''s pass!"


    Putting down the phone, Spider-woman said: "The computer wizard has been discovered, the registration party has rushed over to arrest her, the captain and they have also passed, Thor should have it too!" She said quickly and eagerly, and said, spider The heroine took out the uniform from the backpack she carried.I looked around and quickly ran to the next room and quickly changed into his uniform.


    "Let''s go there as soon as possible, I hope we can make it in time."


    "Tell me the location."


    Su Bai said, and Spider-woman told Su Bai''s location, and immediately saw Su Bai waving her hands, an orange light gradually lit up, and immediately afterwards saw that the space seemed to be split. Once at the portal.


    Spider-woman froze for a moment, and then she followed Su Bai to follow her.


    Then the portal disappeared, and Spider-Woman found that they were already near a certain factory.


    And here is where the target is.


    Surprised for a moment, Spider-Woman was running towards the factory. As a result, she heard a loud bang just a few steps after running. The factory exploded, and the powerful impact of the explosion directly lifted Spider-Woman away.


    "boom!"


    She felt she hit a strong chest, and hugged her from behind with her hands.The fingertips are not easy to touch, and it is full of flexibility.


    "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay, thanks!"


    Spider-Woman got up from Su Bai and looked towards the factory. The factory had already exploded, the flames spread, and the gunpowder smoke filled with smoke. There were two groups of people fighting fiercely.


    Captain America and Iron Man are each headed, and there are at least twenty or thirty people on the two sides together. There is a feeling of coming out of the nest. One can imagine how shocking this scene is. This should be the most superhero time, right?


    Among them, the figure of Thor is very prominent, a hammer exudes thunder and lightning, which feels like a god of heaven!


    "It''s a computer wizard!"


    During the war, Spider-Woman found the computer wizard lying on the side hurriedly ran over. Looking in the direction of Spider-Woman, Su Bai was a little surprised. This computer wizard turned out to be a woman!


    At first glance, Su Bai thought it was a man!


    The computer wizard turned a set of fuchsia armor and wore an electronic goggles, which seemed to be injured.Spider-Woman helped her to take off her goggles, and Su Bai suddenly discovered that she was an Asian!


    "Are you OK?"


    "I, I''m okay..." The computer wizard snorted and happened to see Su Bai coming over. This surprised her a bit, and her eyes lit up instantly."Mr. Su Bai, help us..."


    Chinese?


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you from the Celestial Kingdom?"


    "Yes, I am a citizen of the Celestial Dynasty, born in Hong Kong." said the computer wizard.


    Su Bai nodded, seeing her appearance is not particularly hurt.Turning his head, Su Bai looked at the battle.


    It is very fierce, with all kinds of abilities to attack and fly randomly. Everyone not only has to face the opponent in front of them, but also avoid attacks from other places. This is a great test of combat ability.


    Some were injured, some were embarrassed, but no one flinched.


    Although it was only to save the computer wizard, it seemed to have developed into a decisive battle unconsciously.

 C594

    Among the crowd, Thor recklessly, Thor is extremely brave!A hammer knocked off a guy and threw the hammer away and hit a person in the distance. The hammer just flew out but suddenly changed its direction.


    With a click, it fell on Su Bai''s hand.


    Su Bai frowned slightly and looked at the hammer in his hand.


    This Thor''s Hammer...something is wrong!


    Chapter 0079 Fake Thor and Tights


    Lifting his head to look at Sol, who was rushing over, Su Bai narrowed his eyes and raised an inexplicable smile.


    Time stands still!


    Everything around him stopped in an instant, holding the hammer Su Bai slowly walked towards Sol, watching his head make a gesture, the hammer banged directly.


    "boom!"


    Sol''s head exploded in an instant.


    At the same time, the surroundings have returned to normal.


    Suddenly, the people in the fierce battle heard the loud noise and looked at it subconsciously.


    Su Bai was holding Thor''s Hammer, Thor''s head exploded and crashed to the end, crackling electric lights.


    "Sol was killed in a second?"


    Wait...No, why is Thor''s body full of wires and steel?


    This discovery surprised everyone.


    "What''s going on?" Spider-Woman came over and asked in surprise.


    "fake!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and threw Quake to Spider-Woman.


    Spider-Woman was taken aback, but she knew how heavy this thing was, and only qualified people could get it.But... Spider-woman held Quake''s hammer. Although she sank slightly, she held it steady and held it.


    "How can this be?"


    Thor''s Hammer is also fake!


    "Tony!"


    Captain America called to Iron Man.


    Iron Man shrugged and said nothing.


    Obviously, there is only Iron Man who can make such a lifelike Thor.


    In fact, it is indeed his masterpiece.


    Thor had returned to the fairy palace after Ultron. This fake Thor was a simulation robot he cloned from Thor''s hair.He planned to use Thor''s name and strength, and the effect was actually very successful, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to come...


    Seeing Su Bai, he really felt a little complicated.


    With a secret sigh, Iron Man led the people away.


    Su''s defeat came, and it won''t be profitable to continue the fight.


    "Thank you!" Captain America didn''t stop him, turned his head and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded slightly and said: "The fake Sol thing is over, I''m going back."


    "I''ll find you later!"


    Spider-Woman hurriedly said.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, then disappeared.


    After Su lost, Captain America and others began to count the losses and began to evacuate.At the same time, the story about Iron Man''s creation of a fake Thor was also spread, so as to stabilize the military''s mind and let those who have not made a decision to rest assured that Thor is fake.Secondly, it was also to fight Iron Man. After all, Iron Man deceived many people by doing this!If you lose credibility, you will naturally lose trust in the bill.


    It can be said that the fake Thor did not get the benefits as imagined, but also brought a lot of bad effects.


    Around three in the afternoon.


    Spider-Woman came to Su Bai, and the computer wizard came with him. She came to thank Su Bai for his help.


    They left in a hurry, and their casual clothes are still here, but they seem to be accustomed to wearing uniforms to prevent various emergencies, so they didn''t feel uncomfortable. They just paid special attention when they came and sneaked over.


    Although the computer wizard is a citizen of the celestial dynasty, his name is very strange. It is called Endo Suzi. It sounds like a Japanese name. I don¡¯t know what her parents thought at the beginning. She actually had some connections with Iron Man before. She used to be the director of the research institute in the Far East Division of Stark Industries, but she did not expect that the outbreak of the Civil War would be the opposite of Iron Man!


    The purpose of her coming was to thank Su Bai for his help. After thanking her, she was ready to leave, but seeing that Spider-Woman didn''t mean to leave, she was very conscious and left first.They all know that Su Bai supports the anti-registration faction, but Su Bai did not take the initiative to participate. As a result, whether it was to find Spider-Man or this time, Spider-Woman asked Su Bai to move Su Bai. If there is nothing special between the two, she does not Believe!


    In fact, neither of them, at least not yet!


    After the computer wizard left, the atmosphere was slightly subtle. Spider-Woman asked, "Where is your chef?"

 C595

    "Mary Jane? Should be at school, she is about to graduate!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "She... is really your cook?"


    Spider-Woman asked curiously...


    "of course."


    "Live with you?" Spider-Woman asked again.


    Su Bai smiled: "What do you want to ask?"


    "Nothing." Spider-Woman shook her head.


    "Are you doing something tonight? If it''s okay, stay for dinner. I''ll give her Mary Jane a vacation. How about the two of us?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    This is a little tempting to say, let Mary Jane not come back, two people get along alone, alone and widow, it goes without saying.Spider-Woman hesitated and said, "My cooking skills are not good."


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai laughed lightly, grabbed Spider-Woman''s wrist and went to the kitchen. Spider-Woman did not refuse.


    Cooking is simple and simple, but difficult and difficult.


    The joy or purpose of cooking together is not to make a great dinner, but the joy in the process.Spider-Woman didn¡¯t lie, she was really bad at cooking. Chef Su Bai asked her to beat her hands, laugh and chat softly. The atmosphere was very warm. Naturally, some physical contact was inevitable during the process, which seemed normal. There is no abrupt feeling.


    "All right!"


    Spider-Woman helped Su Bai take off his apron, and then put the vegetables on the table. Su Bai washed his hands and took a bottle of red wine.


    "Should I change my clothes? I always feel a little weird in this uniform?" Spider-Woman asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so troublesome and there is no one else. What''s more, your uniform is also very beautiful. It is more attractive to me than ordinary dresses.


    Although it is not exposed or even wrapped tightly, this tight uniform with her figure works better.


    Tights come with various functions, such as bulletproof, temperature control, control ability, etc., which ordinary clothes cannot do.Secondly, the effect of tights in action is better, whether it is action or flexibility, it is the best choice.After all, many times it is prone to problems due to improper outfits and clothes, which is why both heroes and villains wear tights.


    Item 0080


    Pushing the cup and changing the cup, the sound of laughter.


    It has been a long time for Spider-Woman to relax like this, and Su Bai is also different from what she imagined. Although she still has the temperament of a superior, it will not be prohibitive. She dare not approach. easy going.


    She was very moved.


    She doesn''t mind, and even looks forward to something that will happen.


    Even if it''s only once, I believe there are many women willing!


    "I''ll clean up."


    After eating, Spider-Woman took the initiative to wash the dishes.


    "Let''s go together, you are responsible for washing, I am responsible for collecting!"


    The two came to the kitchen, and Spider-woman finished washing and handed it to Su Bai, who changed hands and put it in the cabinet.Seeing Spider-Woman seriously washing the dishes, she trembled and felt the hormonal breath getting stronger and stronger, Su Bai''s eyes became hot.


    Spider-woman turned her hand and handed the last bowl to Su Bai, but when she turned around, she saw Su Bai''s hot eyes, which made her tremble slightly and let her hands loose subconsciously."Pop!" The bowl fell to the ground and broke.


    "excuse me, I¡­¡­"


    Spider-Woman hurriedly reached out to pick it up but was caught by Su Bai. She was taken aback for a while and she felt like she was thrown out.


    "boom!"


    She leaned slightly against the wall, and Su Bai had bowed her head and kissed her.


    Hot and fierce.


    Before Spider-Woman could react, Su Bai''s hands had been searching up and down, and they were all lost.This passion quickly caused Spider-Woman to sink. She hooked Su Bai''s neck with her hand, raised her head to cater, and counterattacked.


    No words or hints are needed. Everyone knows what to do and what to do at this time.


    Spider-Woman took the initiative to help Su Bai take off her clothes, and then prepared to take off her own clothes, but Su Bai grabbed her hands and spread them against the wall.Spider-Woman thought he was going to come in person, but Su Bai raised her legs again, two!


    "What are you doing?" Spider-Woman didn''t understand Su Bai''s meaning.


    "Try the new pose, this... only you can do it!"


    The limbs fixed on the wall naturally diverged.


    Spider-woman instantly understood what he meant and said: "Even so, you have to take off your uniform first. This uniform is made of special materials and is very knotty..." Before he finished speaking, he heard Zira being torn apart. Then... the severe pain made her fasten to the wall, just like that!


    New poses can only be achieved with her ability. Su Bai has opened the door to a new world, using this ability of Spider-Woman to unlock more new poses!


    Although it was the first time, Spider-Woman was already excited about Su Bai, and even looked forward to what would happen.Although he is also very shy, he is also very active and cooperative. Some people like to play with shy and shy things, and some like to play with openness and initiative. Only with tacit understanding can you feel more!


    Obviously, Su Bai has a tacit understanding with Spider-Woman!

 C596

    "Snapped!"


    The light was on, and Spider-woman was lying in Su Bai''s arms, looking at the moonlight outside the window, she whispered hesitantly, "I can still come to you?"


    "Why not? Even if you don''t come, I will find you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Spider-Woman nodded in satisfaction and slowly closed her eyes.


    It seemed that only gradually steady breathing and heartbeat remained.


    At noon the next day, Spider-Woman left Su Bai''s house. Before leaving, she naturally had to''exercise''. This time Su Bai took a photo with her mobile phone in an upright manner, but Spider-Woman didn''t say anything about it.


    Help Spider-Woman fix the uniform, and the two separate after kissing goodbye.


    Some things are the result of love, this love may not be affection, but both of them enjoy and are satisfied.


    Spider-Woman didn''t feel at a loss, and didn''t say that it had to be related, like it, want to do it, it''s that simple!Maybe it¡¯s because of the different national conditions and the different education they receive. Relatively speaking, they may be more independent and self-identified. There will be no such relationship. Things that everyone is comfortable with are like men taking advantage. I suffer. The same feeling!


    After Spider-Woman was gone, Su Bai cleaned up and turned on the magic teleportation to Kama Taj.


    It''s been a long time since I left last time.


    Gu Yixin, who was cultivating, stopped feeling, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "You came!"


    Gu Yi said slowly, without any surprise.


    Su Bai nodded: "I''m here to say goodbye, take something away by the way!"


    "I study magic, one is because I am interested in magic, and the other is to suppress the killing and erosion. As a supreme mage with a reputation in the multiverse, I believe you should be able to know my identity! I mean, the identity of the Lord of Dimensions! But now this problem has been solved, so I don''t think I need to come again, after all... I am not really an apprentice here to learn magic!"


    "As for what I want." Su Bai paused and said, "The gem of time!"


    "I want to deal with Domam, the gem of time is very important."


    Su Bai''s purpose this time is the gem of time. As a supreme mage, as a force that resists the dark dimension and protects the universe, how can it be possible without a bit of hard goods?Su Bai looked at Gu Yi, if he refused, Su Bai could only do it.


    First of all, he is bound to get the gem of time, and secondly, it is safer to put it in his own hands as he just said.Even if the lord of the dark dimension can''t get it, there will be Thanos in the future. If you stay here, the gem of time will definitely be lost sooner or later.


    He didn''t take it before, on the one hand because he wanted to learn magic, on the other hand, these wizards protected the dark dimension from invasion of the earth, and they were also beneficiaries!But now it''s different. First, the problem of slaughter erosion has been solved, and second, he now has a lot of knowledge about magic and the dark dimension, and he can deal with the dark dimension himself!


    Gu Yi''s expression was still calm, turned around and walked to the cabinet next to him and took out two things.


    A book, a chain with a strange shape.


    This curtain has a very good name called: Eye of Agomoto, the so-called eye is a gem, a gem of time!


    "This is the Book of Cagliostro. It records many magics and... the method of using the Eye of Agomoto!" Gu Yi said slowly.


    Item 0081-Time Backward and Team Thunder


    Seeing Gu Yi just handing over the Time Gem and the Book of Cagliostro to himself in this way, Su Bai was quite surprised, too simple!Casillas learned from this book that he was in the dark and contacted Domam.As if he knew what Su Bai was thinking, Gu Yi smiled and said, "If you want it, you will get it sooner or later. It''s better to give it to you instead of being snatched away by you!"


    "The dark dimension is not that simple. Although the infinite gem is strong, it is not invincible. There are demons stronger than Domam in the depths of the dark dimension. If you need help, you can come to me at any time!" Gu Yiyi.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai with this attitude of Gu Yi didn''t know what to say.Hanging the gem of time, that is, the Eye of Agomoto, and putting away the Book of Callostro, Su Bai was ready to leave.


    Coming out of Gu Yi''s room, Su Bai walked around Kama Taj on purpose and saw a man with trembling hands.


    Obviously... he should be new here.


    Stephen Strange.


    Doctor Strange!


    But now, he is just an ordinary person who wants to heal his hands by magic.


    The magic floating cloak was robbed by himself, and the gem of time was taken away by himself. It would not be easy for Doctor Strange to become the Supreme Mage.Su Bai didn''t say hello in the past, although he sighed, he didn''t go too far, releasing the magic teleportation, Su Bai left Kama Taj.


    Back at the rooftop apartment, Su Bai read the Book of Cariostro, which can be regarded as a relatively high-end magic book. It contains many mysterious magics. Contacting Domam is only a small part of it. How to use the eyes of Agomotor, use time gems, and some knowledge and magic about controlling time, which is quite high-end, especially for Su Bai.


    The above magic knowledge is also very attractive to Su Bai, so Su Bai can learn it with peace of mind.


    During the day, Su Bai studied magic and occasionally paid attention to the outside world.If you are interested in the evening, Mary Jane will come to the bedroom!During the period, Spider-Woman came here once, when Mary Jane was at home, it was difficult to let her out temporarily, so although it was a bit embarrassing, she still did what she should do.There is a good impression, but there is no identity responsibility. Just do it if you want. This is the way Su Bai and Spider-Woman get along. It''s not bad!


    There are still a lot of battles between the two factions, big and small, and there is no one who has an overwhelming advantage.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang quickly, interrupting Su Bai''s thoughts, put down the book of Cagliostro and picked up the phone."Mary Jane, what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt May is hurt!" Mary Jane''s voice was a little anxious."Someone tried to attack Spider-Man but didn''t succeed but injured Aunt Mei. Aunt Mei was in the hospital. The situation...not so good!"


    "What about Spider-Man?"


    "He is here too!"

 C597

    "I know!"


    This is the disadvantage of announcing your identity. The bad guys will know who you are, will investigate your situation, and will retaliate against you anytime and anywhere.Thousand days of anti-thief, as long as you are negligent, there will be an accident. Isn''t this... something has happened!


    Turning on the magic teleportation, Su Bai had already appeared directly in the hospital.


    Spider-Man, Mary Jane, and Mary Jane''s mother were in front of the emergency operating room. Seeing Su Bai appeared, Spider-Man hurried over."Save her, you can save her, right?"


    Su Bai silently glanced at the operating room and pushed in directly.


    "Who let you in..."


    Rescue was going on inside, and someone actually broke in, which made the doctors a little annoyed, but when it was clear who knew they were silent.


    "How is it going?"


    Su Bai asked.


    "The bullet has been taken out, but..." the doctor whispered.


    "Got it."


    Su Bai calmly replied and glanced at the bloodless Mei on the hospital bed.


    With the seal on both hands, a green magic mark appeared quietly, and the doctors and nurses around this scene were dumbfounded. What is this?


    The green magic mark was directly penetrated by Su Bai into Mei''s body. In an instant, Mei''s wound began to change and healed quickly, and the feeling was as if the picture was being reversed.


    For May, time goes back!


    The effect of time gems!


    It didn''t take long for Mei''s injury to heal, and Youyou woke up.


    Su Bai only targeted her injuries, not all of her, so she still remembered what happened.Opening her eyes to see Su Bai, Mei was stunned for a moment and opened her mouth to say something, only to hear an exclamation around her!


    The little friends are shocked!


    what is this?Super power, or magic?


    Amazing!


    "It''s okay." Su Bai said to Mei, then turned and walked out."The person is okay, I''ll go back and take care of her first."


    May''s injury made Spider-Man very painful. He has only one family member. He didn''t think of this when he promised to disclose his identity. Now... he regrets it very much, but it has happened, and even regret is useless.Spider-Man temporarily set aside other things and concentrated on protecting May''s safety.


    The fake Thor failed, and the situation on Spider-Man¡¯s side is not particularly good now. First, Spider-Man has no time to come out to help. Secondly, the fact that Mei was injured has spread. This makes those people even more afraid to agree to register. No one wants to be like Spider-Man. That causes troubles for the people around you!


    There seems to be a deadlock!


    "I have a way!"


    "We can recruit those super criminals to form a Thunder team. Join the Thunder team or go to jail."


    When the registration pie was at a loss, Vienna made a suggestion.


    Iron Man frowned slightly and hesitated, but the Ministry of National Defense was more supportive of the idea. As long as they were taken care of for the government, it was not unacceptable, and from the government''s point of view, they were better than heroes because... they were more obedient!


    The Ministry of Defense¡¯s attitude is clear. Iron Man has nothing else to do now. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid the power will be handed over to Vienna. At that time, he will still be uncertain what will happen, so in the end...Iron Man agreed to this method. Start recruiting super criminals to form Thunder Team!


    Item 0082


    After Su Bai rescued Mei and returned, he devoted himself to the study of the Book of Cagliostro. Although Mei''s injury made Su Bai feel a little bit, but it was over after he was cured, or else he would stay there and ask if he was warm?But the next day, Mei sent herself a text message to express her gratitude, and asked Su Bai if she had time to invite him to dinner. If the relationship between the two of them was dinner, it might not be what happened.


    But Su Bai refused.


    There are many esoteric magics in the book of Cagliostro, which really attracted Su Bai.


    At least it is currently more attractive than Mei!


    Su Bai''s refusal makes Mei wonder what he thinks, he is quite deaf to the outside world, and he only reads the rhythm of the magic book.Sometimes it is inconvenient after learning, he even runs back to the dimensional space to experiment.


    With the energy of the dimensional lord, plus the super comprehension ability, Su Bai''s magical strength has advanced by leaps and bounds.Especially about the magic of time. With the ability to control time plus infinite gems, plus the magic of controlling time, Su Bai''s perception of time was greatly enhanced.


    "Satanish should be back? I don''t know if he went to Domam when he ran away, but now Domam hasn''t moved and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. Satanish''s ability to change history Not bad, go and see again."


    Su Bai is a little obsessed with the ability to change history. Many rules in the Marvel world are very powerful.Take time, for example. If you change or destroy it too much, it will disrupt the natural timeline and produce some kind of causality such as backlash.But he is not worried about this, because he has time gems!Perhaps a single gem of time is not enough to ignore cause and effect, but there are three infinite gems on him.


    The etheric particles in the body, the mind bracelet and the eyes of Agomoto!


    If three gems are not enough to ignore cause and effect, then it doesn''t matter, he still has two, even if he doesn''t reach the omniscience and omnipotence of six infinite gems, at least it is okay to ignore cause and effect!


    But Su Bai, the last soul gem, didn''t know where he was, and Su Bai was not anxious to look for it until he was strong enough to harden the life court.Otherwise, if you find it hard, the life court will easily make the infinite gems useless. Isn''t you too busy?


    Anyway, in terms of proficiency, five to one, a steady win!


    When he came to the cell, Su Bai looked at Satana.


    As soon as he entered, Satana''s body couldn''t help but tremble with a little fear.

 C598

    Su''s defeat means that she will become his pet, fight for him and kill him.


    At that moment, Satana even had the thought of giving in. Anyway, she couldn''t stop her, she couldn''t resist it. So... just agree, at least she can still be sober and can control her body, right?


    Seeing that Satana was hesitant to speak, Su Bai smiled secretly.


    Is this going to succumb?


    But hesitation means that he hasn''t made up his mind yet, it''s still a fire!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai did not give Satana a chance to speak at all, snapped his fingers at her, and instantly, Satana''s body became sluggish and then Qingming was restored and controlled.Three gems, he no longer needs to touch, just snap his fingers!


    Dimensional transmission.


    Su Bai disappeared with Satana.


    In the next moment, the two have appeared in the dimension of Satanish.


    After the last slaughter, a lot of vitality seems to have been restored here, and the number of souls has also increased a lot.Su Bai glanced at Satana, who had already taken the initiative to go out to work.


    After Satanish did not come out after a while, Su Bai shook his head helplessly and shouted: "Satanish, come out!"


    boom!


    Dark shadows flashed, and Satanish came out.


    "What are you doing again!" Satanish asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "I want to play with you!"


    Play with your size!


    Satanish couldn''t help saying: "Su Bai, I sent someone to test you last time. You came to retaliate. But after that, I didn''t provoke you again. You came again... This is too much. Right?"


    "It sounds like it''s too much." Su Bai nodded in agreement, and then asked: "But even if it''s too much, what can you do?"


    You are the bully!


    "In the end what you want!"


    "fight!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly rushed towards Satanish.


    Satanish didn''t want to fight Su Bai at all, turned and ran away like black smoke.


    "This time, you can''t run away!"


    "Time goes back!"


    Jieyin, the power of time gems radiated, and in an instant the entire dimensional world began to retreat in time, and the ran away Satanish appeared again, changing from the black smoke back to the original appearance.


    "What do you want!" Satanish shouted at Su Bai.


    The sentence, tone, and expression are all the same as before.


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly sealed.


    This is a sealing magic he learned from the Book of Cagliostro, which can seal a specific space!


    Satanish looked at Su Bai with some alertness. When the sealing magic was released, Su Bai said a fight and rushed over. Satanish turned into a shadow and wanted to run, but was blocked.


    "Seal magic?"


    Satanish was shocked, but Su Bai had already rushed over.


    "Time paused!"


    Without time to think about it, Satanish hurriedly suspended time.The ability was released, and the surrounding time instantly stood still, but Su Bai''s fist did not stop!


    "boom!"


    Satanish was hit hard and fell to the ground.


    "How are you..."


    Before Satanish had finished speaking, Su Bai had already rushed in front of him, and he couldn''t think about it. Satanish fought Su Bai.Su Bai''s shots were very crazy, there was no defensive defensive meaning at all. Satanish injured Su Bai several times but not serious and healed quickly.Although he didn''t know what Su Bai was going to do, Satanish was also the lord of hell. Although he was jealous, he wouldn''t be able to catch him.


    Immediately seize the opportunity and make a full blow.


    "Finally want something!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, instead of avoiding it, he took the initiative to greet him.


    Flutter!


    Su Bai felt his body cold, then threw himself to the ground and plunged into darkness.


    Item 0083

 C599

    Watching Su fall to the ground, Satanish didn''t have the joy of killing his opponent. The strange resurrection made him dare not relax any vigilance.When Su Bai''s injuries recovered instantly again, Satanish no longer knew what to say.


    Is this your dimension or mine?


    Death again and again, resurrection again and again?


    "Finally, I got it." Su Bai slowly got up and smiled with satisfaction.


    Satanish was stunned."Get it? What did you get?"


    Su Bai didn''t answer. He glanced at the quick seal of Satanish''s hands, and the green curse mark lit up for a moment.


    Satanish watched with jealousy as he mobilized all the dimensional abilities.


    Time stands still!


    The power of the infinite gem was activated, and the surrounding time instantly fell into a static state.When he came to Satanish, Su Bai punched him.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, Satanish''s body exploded instantly, and a special aura appeared in Satanish''s body.


    Dimensional power!


    Su Bai unhurriedly released dark magic to seize dimensional power, just like when he became the Lord of Slaughter.However, it is clear that Satanish is much stronger than the original beast, and the dimensional power is also stronger than the original. However, Su Bai is not what it used to be. Although the dimensional power is slightly resistant, no one disturbs him so that he can release it calmly. The magic was finally obtained by him!


    With the dimensional power pouring into his body, the lord logo appeared on his body, and a totem of flame appeared near the lord logo of the killing dimension.At the same time, Su Bai felt that his strength skyrocketed in an instant, and the hell dimension strength was added to at least double his ability.


    With a thought, time returned to normal.


    Satanish has disappeared.


    Without the power of the lord, he naturally cannot resurrect.


    "It seems that the two forces of the killing dimension and the hell dimension are not in conflict, so they can be merged together again." Su Bai mobilized the power of the infinite gems, and the three gems together activated the power of the ether particles.


    In an instant, the entire dimension began to sway, moving toward the killing dimension mightily.


    "It''s him again!"


    "Another unowned dimension was merged?"


    "No, it''s not right... This time it turned out to be the hell dimension, the hell dimension of Satanish. Oh my God, did Satanish be killed by him?"


    The Dark Dimension is frying again.


    Mephisto, Satan felt it too.


    Mephisto was very excited, his choice was correct, how long is this... he even killed Satanish and robbed his dimension.Although the death of Satanish made Mephisto feel a little pity, the friendship can''t compare with the excitement of the other person.


    What''s more, the purpose of his alliance with Satanish was to deal with Domam!


    After the hell dimension was merged into the killing dimension, Mephisto soon came to congratulate Mephisto, sensing Mephisto, Su Bai let him enter the dimension, Mephisto''s flattery was like no money. Come here, that gesture is called a low!


    However, it is also clear about Mephisto''s urinary Su''s defeat. In the comics, he is so pleased with Thanos who has infinite gloves. Mephisto is strong?Very strong!But this guy has no morals, so he doesn''t take his low profile Su Bai seriously. If you believe him, you might as well believe in ghosts!


    The killing dimension is merged with the hell dimension. Although they are in the same space, the dimensional power of the two is completely different. One focuses on killing, while the other focuses on increasing the number of souls, which is slightly in conflict.After all, it¡¯s not like a masterless dimension without the power of a lord. It¡¯s like a piece of white paper that can be changed at will, but the dimension of hell is different. Fortunately, the two conflicts but their power is not affected. , Jingwei is clear.


    "Besides the earth, the creatures of the dark dimension also have souls. They can be collected by people to increase their strength." Mephisto said.


    "How about you do it?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Mephisto nodded simply.


    Su Bai just said casually, he didn''t want to hand it over to Mephisto, he just looked back and slowly looked for a candidate.Mephisto was not angry even after the Soviet defeat refused. Instead, he continued to make suggestions: "You are running on both sides of the earth and dimensions, and now we have no intelligence. Sometimes the information transmission may be inaccurate. I know there is a magic weapon that can be solved. this problem."


    This question made Su Bai have a little interest, and he nodded for Mephisto to continue.


    "This magic weapon is called the Ago Motor Crystal Ball. It can autonomously detect magical events in any place, and it can also locate powerful magical energy. With it, it can not only avoid some crises, but also greatly help!" Stow Road.


    "where?"


    "Asgard, the nine kingdoms, in the treasure house of the fairy palace!" Mephisto said.


    "I know!"


    Su Bai nodded slightly. He probably knew a little about this crystal ball, and it was considered one of Doctor Strange''s main magic weapons. It seemed that he had to go to Asgard.


    Mephisto was fascinated and said nothing, and left after a while.


    After Mephisto left, Su Bai confessed and told Satana to leave, and went to find if there were other dimensions nearby to make killings. Then Su Bai released the dimension and sent to Asgard in the nine countries. !


    In the process of dimensional transmission, Su Bai suddenly had a very strange feeling, as if there was some power inspiring him, to be precise, the power of hell in him.With a thought in his heart, Su Bai followed the power of care and inspiration, and then quietly appeared.


    He has appeared after a while!


    The surrounding area was dim, and there was a huge pattern on the ground. After a glance at Su Bai, he recognized that it seemed to be some kind of summoning formation.It seems that this is a secret room, with candlelights flickering around him, and there is a woman in front of him, nervous, watching herself cautiously!


    "Lord of Hell?" The woman looked at Su Bai, a little surprised and a little nervous.

 C600

    She could feel the powerful dark power.


    Chapter 0084 Nolenheim Takes His Servant


    "I didn''t expect that I would become a big devil and let people be summoned one day, but she shouldn''t be summoning herself, but I just happened to feel it." Su Bai laughed secretly and looked at the woman who summoned him!


    A dark purple one-piece suit. Although the skirt is very long, it is very open. The clothes on the chest seem to be torn. It has a V shape. There are three white ropes in the middle to fix the two ends, which seems to show off. There is an iron ring around his neck, and there are three pendants under the iron ring.Wearing an extremely exaggerated headdress, long blue hair looks very different.


    "Is you the one you called?" Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "My name is Karnila, this is Nolenheim, I have summoned you, the great lord of hell!"


    Karnila heard the inquiry like a dream, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said humblely.


    Su Bai knew that the place of Nolenheim was a province of Asgard and belonged to the fairy palace.Seeing Karni La Supai can feel the magic on his body, obviously this should also be a mage.Su Bai waved his left hand, and the ground suddenly bulged, and a black throne appeared in an instant.


    Su Bai sat down and looked at Karnela and said, "What do you want for calling me?"


    Karnila hurriedly looked up."I want to control Nolenheim! The king of Nolenheim is very powerful. I am not an opponent. If you can kill the Lord of Hell, I can control Nolenheim. For this I am willing to become your believer. Your servant, listen to the dispatch!"


    With that, Karnila raised his head slightly, his eyes begging sincerely.


    She raised her head and raised her neck to reveal her career line, and from Su Bai''s perspective, even if she didn''t look specifically at it, she could still have a panoramic view.


    Seeing Karnila¡¯s humble pleading, Su Bai experienced the status of the dimensional lord. She was also an Asgardian. According to the people of the earth, she was also a god. Although she was not particularly famous, she faced herself. So humble and low!


    "Do you control Nolenheim?"


    Su Bai whispered secretly, watching Karnila wave his hand: "Get up, come here!"


    Karnila got up slightly and slowly lowered his head and walked over. After reaching Su Bai about an arm''s length away, Karnila stopped.Bend his knees slightly and then knelt down on one knee.If she is standing, her position is higher, and she is not taller than Su Bai!


    Reaching out his hand, Su Bai tapped her chest lightly, a huge dark power instantly poured in, Karnila snorted in pain, and her body suddenly emitted huge power.With a Zira sound, the force shattered her clothes instantly, and a sign of flame could be clearly seen on her chest.


    The burning pain gradually faded, and Karnela looked down at his chest, shaking with excitement.


    "This is the sign of my dimensional power. You can borrow my power through him. From now on, you will be my servant. I will let you control Nolenheim and become Queen Noren, and you... want to help me collect Soul, contribute soul, understand?"


    "Yes, master!"


    Karnila quaked.


    "Get up!"


    Su Bai beckoned, Karnila slowly got up.


    There was Karnila''s spare clothes in the secret room. After putting it on, he came out of the secret room with Su Bai.Her home is somewhat similar to a palace, and it seems that she also has a certain status in Nolenheim itself. After learning about the situation in Nolenheim, Su Bai found that this place is still very big, after all, it is a province of Asgard.There are a lot of people living in it. If you help her control this place, the souls of the people here will be owned by one''s own dimension after death!


    Give Ganilla the dimensional power of hell, she can control her situation, she can send her soul into the dimensional power of hell, and she can also use the power of dimensionality to strengthen herself, and the power of dimensionality is related to her, simple Say... the stronger you are, the stronger Garnierla can mobilize.This is what it should be. Without this ability, how can those hell lords develop believers?Can''t every lord personally collect souls?


    First, there are benefits to make obedience, and second, the strength will not be easily eliminated by others, so that you can do better!


    It is probably the first time Garniera used this kind of summoning magic, and she didn¡¯t know how to serve the lord of hell. She gave up her room and followed her left and right to the dispatch... There is a huge pool outside her room, which should be It was used for bathing. When Su Bai expressed his intention to take a bath, Garnierla hurriedly helped Su Bai change clothes and came down to serve him personally. Although a little strange, she could feel her attitude was quite good.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing night outside, Su said calmly to Karnila.


    Karnila nodded repeatedly to indicate the location, and Su Bai directly teleported her over.


    In the next moment, he appeared in the palace.


    It should be regarded as the bedroom!


    As soon as he appeared, he had already seen a burly man dressed in battle armor, and seemed to be going back to his room to rest.


    "it''s him!"


    Karnila whispered.


    Su Bai nodded. At this time, the burly man had spotted Carnilla and shouted vigilantly: "Carnilla, why are you here, who is he!"


    "This is my master!"


    "Today is your death date, from now on I will control Nolenheim!" Karnila said proudly.


    "Huh, just rely on you? Wrong......"


    Before I could say the word, his body suddenly exploded!


    With a boom, the body instantly molecularized as if it had suffered a huge impact, and disappeared without a trace!


    Karnila took a breath and was startled by this scene.


    She didn''t see the master''s action at all, nor did she feel the master''s use of any power, so she died!


    This...is the power of the Lord of Hell?

 C601

    This is the power of the master?


    Karnila felt that his body was hot, that was excited...


    "Go and do your thing." Su Bai said to Karnila, who nodded and turned to leave. Su Bai''s palm opened, and an illusory soul appeared in his hand!


    "The soul of the Asgardian... is very special."


    Item 0085


    The souls of the earth human beings will leave the body after death, but the Asgardians are different.


    After they died, their souls would still remain in their bodies. Su Bai had just drawn his soul out at the moment of his death.The concentration of the soul of the Asgardian is much higher than that of ordinary humans, about three times or so, and at the same time he can clearly know his memory!


    After filtering it again, there was no interesting content, and Su Bai sent it back to the dimension space.Karnila should have been ready to take the throne a long time ago. The only difficulty was that he couldn''t beat the king. After the Soviet defeat easily killed the king, Karnila''s speed was very fast. Less than one night, Nolenhai Mu has directly changed hands, and Karnila has become Queen Nolen.


    It¡¯s not clear if there was any boarding ceremony. Karnila returned after late night.


    In the king''s palace.


    Karnila came in from the outside, walked quickly to Su Bai and knelt down on one knee excitedly and said: "Master, Nolenheim is in control."


    "Do it well," Su Bai said lightly.


    "Yes, I will not let the master down and serve the master." Carnilla said."Does the master need me to do anything?"


    "Go down."


    "Yes!"


    Karnila turned a little disappointed and went down.


    After taking a rest for one night, Su Bai woke up the next day and planned to go to the fairy palace. As a result, Karnila knelt outside to welcome Su Bai early, serving Su Bai bathing and changing clothes. After eating breakfast, Su Bai left Nolenheim.Leaving Nolenheim, Su Bai teleported directly to the fairy palace!


    Not long after he appeared, many guards appeared around him, followed by a Valkyrie in armor holding a sword.Su Bai didn''t hide his breath, maybe they were aware of it.When Valkyrie appeared, she was stunned after seeing Su defeated.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect it to be Su Bai, and Valkyrie said, "Why are you? Your breath... is the Lord of Dimension?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "I didn''t expect you to welcome me so much."


    Valkyrie waved his hand to make the guards retreat, put away the sword and walked over: "I felt the dark power and thought someone was going to invade the fairy palace. I didn''t expect it to be you. How did you become the Lord of Dimension?"


    "That''s a long story."


    Su Bai smiled: "How is it? How has your strength improved during this time?"


    Valkyrie shook his head and said: "Although there is some progress, it is not enough if you challenge you, especially if you have become the Lord of Dimension, but I will not give up."


    "Are you here this time?" Valkyrie asked.


    "There is something in the treasure house of the fairy palace!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Valkyrie frowned slightly: "The things in the treasury are absolutely extraordinary. If you want to, I''m afraid..."


    "I don''t want it, I must!" Su Bai said.


    Valkyrie took a deep breath and understood Su Bai''s attitude. Obviously, this was not an exchange or request.But it is impossible for Odin to give away the treasures for no reason. Obviously he will not give up if he does not get the things. I hope...no conflicts!Valkyrie thought with some worry, and said to Su Bai: "I will take you to see Odin first."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and followed Valkyrie to the fairy palace.


    Su Bai asked on the road, Thor and Sif were not there, they seemed to be fighting outside.


    In the palace of the fairy palace.


    Odin and Friega are there.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Odin''s remaining eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lord of Dimensions!


    Infinite gems!


    Odin felt the powerful aura on Su Bai''s body in an instant.


    After greeted him, Su Bai said straightforwardly: "This time I came here to want the same magical tool in the fairy palace treasure house, the Agomoto crystal ball!"


    Odin frowned slightly."This kind of thing is indeed in the treasure house of the fairy palace, and it has been stored for many years. You want to... yes, but after all, the fairy palace stands in the nine worlds, there must be a saying!"


    This is normal.


    The things in the treasure house of other people, you just want to come here, what if there is no explanation?This so-called statement is actually strength in plain terms.Of course it¡¯s okay to grab hard, but Odin is not weak as Heavenly Father, and his relationship with Asgard is also okay. It¡¯s not necessary to reach that point. At least Odin¡¯s attitude also shows that he doesn¡¯t want to be fierce. Conflict, otherwise, I would refuse, so what else can I say?


    After thinking for a while, Su Bai smiled and said, "Well, I will go to the treasure house to get the artifact in two days. You can arrange it before that. Subject to the sunshine of the day, if I get the artifact before sunset, it will belong to me. ,how is it?"


    "it is good!"


    This method was very straightforward, and Odin readily accepted it.

 C602

    Odin allowed Valkyrie to help Su Bai settle down, of course, hospitality is indispensable, and at the same time...has already set up the treasure house.


    Sol and Sif are not there. Valkyrie, as the Valkyrie, must be one of the people responsible for guarding the treasury. Su Bai did not ask, and Valkyrie did not say anything.Two days are not long, and they are fleeting.


    The first night, Valkyrie came to Su Bai on purpose.


    Wearing armor and holding a sharp sword, he looks fully armed.


    "I''m going to the treasure house." Valkyrie said.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "Go, I will go after dawn."


    "The treasure house is now heavily guarded, you... pay attention to yourself, I look forward to another fight with you!" Valkyrie said, took a look at Su Bai and then turned away.


    Seeing Valkyrie''s back, Su Bai smiled.


    Before, she said that she didn''t have the idea to compete with herself for the time being, thinking that she had not improved much, but now she said that she was looking forward to another fight with herself. Is this suggesting that she will be a breakthrough from there?This is for favoritism!


    The night is getting deeper.


    Su Bai fell asleep peacefully, but the entire treasure house was heavily guarded and nervous, and no one could fall asleep.Valkyrie guarded the gate of the treasure house. There were at least a hundred selected fairy palace warriors on both sides behind him. The treasure house was almost full.


    And Odin, personally guarded in front of the magic weapon.


    Chapter 0086 Ago Motor Crystal Ball


    He is no stranger to the people in the Su Baixian Palace. When he made a treaty with Valkyrie, Valkyrie knelt down and sang the conquest. This song is still vivid in my memory. This song... Conquered by you like this... "This sentence is very popular in the fairy palace, and many people now use this to bet and hum.Now Su Bai wants to go to the treasury alone to get the magic weapon under the guard of Odin himself. This makes the fairy palace people very excited. I don''t know if Su Bai can succeed!


    After all, he is now the Lord of Dimensions!


    Its daybreak!


    The sun slowly rises, and someone has been paying attention to Su Bai''s situation a long time ago.Seeing Su Bai''s unhurried washing and changing clothes, leisurely eating breakfast and slowly walking towards the direction of the treasure house, the kind of unhurried appearance is like taking a walk!


    The door of the treasure house was closed, but no one guarded the door.


    Obviously, this gate is the first hurdle.


    As the gate of the fairy palace treasure house, naturally it cannot be an ordinary thing.It is made of Asgard''s special material and is covered with magic. It is heavy and can withstand ordinary magic and physical attacks.Standing at the door, Su Baiyang pushed artificially, and the door of the treasure house shook slowly and directly opened!


    The gap in the door is getting bigger and bigger, and the situation inside is gradually visible and clear at a glance.


    Valkyrie held the sword and looked at him. There were countless guards behind him. At the farthest point, Odin was holding the golden spear of Odin and staring at Su Bai.


    Valkyrie watched Su Bai tighten the sword in his hand, suddenly shouted and prepared to do it!


    At this moment, Su Bai suddenly sealed.


    The green magic light lit up.


    Before Valkyrie could make a move, something suddenly appeared on Su Bai''s hand!


    Ago Motor Crystal Ball!


    When did he... When did he get it?


    Looking at the Agomoto crystal ball in Su Bai''s hand, Valkyrie was stunned, and subconsciously turned his head to look behind Odin.


    The place where the Ago motorcycle crystal ball should be placed is empty!


    Obviously he didn''t come in, and there was no abnormality. How did he get it?


    Valkyrie was stunned, as were the guards behind him, even Odin was at a loss for a moment!He had been fully alert but he didn''t feel any abnormality.


    "Time gem!"


    After a moment of stunned, Odin reacted immediately.


    Only the time gem can make Su Bai succeed so easily!


    Looking at all this carefully prepared by himself, watching Su Bai holding the Ago Motor crystal ball, Odin felt extremely frustrated.


    There is a feeling that I have worked so hard, but in the end I am busy.


    Seeing Su Bai, Odin nodded with a wry smile to himself!


    In any case, if Su defeated, the Ago Motor Crystal Ball naturally belonged to him.


    Seeing Su defeated and returned so soon, the people outside thought Su defeated or gave up, but they were stunned when they saw the Agomoto crystal ball.


    How long is this?


    It didn''t take 20 minutes before or after, he actually got it?


    Ignoring the surprise of these people, Su Bai returned to the back of his room and looked at the Ago Motor Crystal Ball. This thing looks like a globe. It is a round and transparent sphere. As his magical energy is injected, it will emit. With the shimmering light, Su Bai prepared for Satana, and soon an image of Satana gradually appeared on the crystal ball.


    Satana is hunting demons in a certain dimension!


    Then Su Bai looked at Emma and Wanda again, and at Spider-Woman, it was indeed all right, and the display was clear!

 C603

    "Yes, it''s a good thing!"


    Not only can locate people, but also provide early warning. Su Bai really needs such a magic weapon now!


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Valkyrie pushed the door and walked in. Seeing Su Bai playing with the Agomoto crystal ball, Valkyrie exclaimed: "How did you do it? How can I detect it? No, it seems to be in your hands all of a sudden, even Odin didn''t even notice it!"


    "The time gem among the infinite gems." Su Bai smiled and said: "You think it seems like a moment, but in fact, I paused time and then walked over to take it, and then resumed time."


    "You paused time?"


    Valkyrie was incomparably exclaimed, time is suspended... You don''t even know what happened, this feeling is terrible.


    "When I get the things, I''m ready to go back. If you are free, you are welcome to come to my dimension as a guest." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Valkyrie nodded.


    The Agomoto crystal ball was in hand, and Su Bai did not delay time here, dimensional teleportation, he had already left the fairy palace and left Asgard directly.


    Killing dimension!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, turned around and came to the throne, and put the Agomoto crystal ball down.In the process of putting it down, a cylindrical counter suddenly appeared on the empty ground, which happened to let the Agomoto crystal ball put down.


    Wanda, Emma, ??and Omar were beckoned. Su Bai said about the Ago Motor Crystal Ball. This can be an early warning, but if you are not there, you still need someone to pay attention to it and pay attention to its situation.After the account was properly made, Su Bai came out of the killing dimension and returned to the rooftop apartment.


    "Sir, you are back." Mary Jane came over to say hello.


    Su Bai nodded casually and greeted him to learn about the current situation.


    This understanding only discovered that a lot of things had happened. The registered faction recruited a bunch of villains to become the Thunder team and arrested the anti-registration faction. Among them was the Green Devils.After knowing this, Spider-Man couldn''t accept this result. Unable to accept the working style of the Thunder team, he even withdrew from the registered faction to join Captain America.


    "Spiderman joined the anti-registration faction? Didn''t he take care of May at home?"


    Su Bai asked Mary Jane.


    "May is with my mother. Peter feels that the registration bill has changed in nature, or is different from what he thought at the beginning, so he joined the anti-registration faction and hopes to end this matter as soon as possible!" Mary Jane replied .


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded in response, and it seemed... the registration bill matter should be over.


    Item 0087


    Even the recruitment of villains is used. Whether it is a superhero or ordinary people, it will definitely be easily accepted. In particular, the registered faction¡¯s reputation has plummeted during this period of time. The economic losses caused by the struggle between the two factions have made the public quite equal Under such circumstances, it is impossible to continue to delay the dissatisfaction, I am afraid that the results will soon be resolved.


    "If you could change history, what would you do?" Su Bai suddenly asked Mary Jane curiously.


    Mary Jane was taken aback for a moment and shook her head: "I can''t do anything. Life is already very good for me now. I think no matter how it changes, it can''t be better than it is now."


    Su Bai laughed and beckoned Mary Jane to kiss her, and smiled: "That''s right, how could I get you if it wasn''t like that in the past, but...I''m going to try it."


    The ability to change history is very interesting. You can directly change certain histories, but this may produce collateral reactions, and it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no unexpected changes.It is best to change something that is not important and does not affect the overall situation, so that it will not affect the current situation.


    Now that you have gained the ability and don''t try it, isn''t it dead in vain?


    However, the conditions of the people around him are very good. Su Bai did not realize that he had any regrets that needed to be made up and needed to be changed.After thinking about it, he really thought of a suitable person!


    Namorita!


    The only girl in the New Warriors reality show, with long blonde hair, very beautiful, and possibly an Atlantean!


    She died of a nitrifier explosion.


    It''s a pity to die.


    As long as the explosion happens as usual, her life and death shouldn¡¯t affect anything, such as Chill, an accomplice of the Nitrifier, one of the super criminals that the New Warriors had to deal with at the time, she did not die from the explosion but was injured. .Although the Civil War broke out, the Super Human Registration Act was initiated because of this explosion, because of them.


    But now it has nothing to do with them, and it will not affect much!


    The explosion is just a inducement for the explosion!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai''s ability to launch has changed Namorita''s history.


    At the moment the ability was activated, Su Bai felt that most of his mana energy seemed to be drawn away, and the feeling of weakness suddenly spread, making Su Bai unexpectedly a little bit unexpected.After a while, Su Bai stabilized as if... he didn''t feel anything abnormal.Su Bai paused and checked the news about the nitrifier blew on the Internet, and soon the news came out.


    Su Bai took a look, and there was no going in or out of other places, except that Namorita, who was supposed to have died on the spot in the casualty report, became injured, and is now detained in prison like Han Xin.


    "Do you know the news? About Namorita." Su Bai asked Mary Jane.


    Mary Jane nodded: "Yes, when the news came out, it was very hot. Many people were discussing Namorita. Although she was not dead, she heard that she was seriously injured and might be disfigured. There are many. Her fans feel sorry. However, there is not much news, and so many deaths and injuries are due to the new Warriors."


    It succeeded!


    Namorita is indeed not dead, but... why does it consume so much energy?


    Is it because of the change of her destiny what will happen?And it''s still a change that has a big impact

 C604

    What can it be?


    Namorita, Namor...Atlantis.


    Could his death make Atlantis appear before the world?It is possible, after all, she died on land, Namor or the entire Atlanteans probably won¡¯t leave it alone, she will definitely get revenge...If Namorita survives, it is very likely that Atlantis Si would not have revenge, or that he would not take any fierce revenge action, that''s why it consumed such a large amount of energy.


    Because what has changed...may be history that hasn''t happened yet?


    After analyzing it, this should still be possible, and if it involves the whole body, the follow-up may have a great impact.


    History is not changed randomly!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai plans to return history to its original trajectory.Restoring this period of history also consumed a huge amount of energy. After one change and two changes, Su Bai''s energy was almost completely consumed.But Su Bai didn''t care. It was not a question of this ability, but a question of the person he chose.


    I thought that Namorita was an insignificant person, but the cause and effect involved in her existence was very deep.


    If you change another person, it should not be like this.


    However, Su Bai did not intend to give up like this!Now that you have this excellent goal for yourself to try and be proficient, then naturally you have to try more and learn as much as possible about this aspect. It will be more convenient in the future.The thing of cause and effect is very powerful, invisible but intangible but it does exist!


    Since it is not enough to change history directly, then try to travel through time?


    After getting the Time Gem, he just paused and retreated, and the true power of the Time Gem was not brought into play!


    Before that, Su Bai returned to Slaughter Dimension first.


    Back to one''s own dimension, the energy recovers in an instant.


    Soon after, Su Bai used the Time Gem.


    This time is different from before, instead of letting time pause or retreating, but he directly travels through time!


    This process of crossing was very surprising. Su Bai felt as if he had entered a time tunnel. The surrounding environment kept flickering, and he found himself near a TV station.There is no need to pay attention to the time, he seems to have a kind of understanding, he has returned to the day before the explosion!


    This is the time he chose!


    And this TV station should be the TV station to which the reality show belongs, right?


    Looking at the TV station, it happened that a few people came out, it was the four New Warriors.


    Namorita, Nightbird, Bacteria, Speedball!


    All four of them were dressed in uniforms and greeted each other as if they were preparing to part.


    "Don''t forget to record the show at noon tomorrow, so don''t be late!"


    "Just don''t be late!"


    The four each said a few words, then waved apart.Watching them separate, Su Bai thought about releasing the magic of the mirror space into the mirror space, and then followed!


    Data 0088


    In the mirror space, Su Bai followed Namorita all the way forward.


    The passers-by and Namorita didn''t notice any abnormality at all. Su Bai looked at Namorita carefully. This Atlantis girl was youthful and beautiful, with slender legs, long golden hair, and a beautiful face. Real people seem to be a bit more prettier than on TV, so it''s a shame to die like this.


    After walking for about twenty minutes, the surroundings were already a bit remote. Watching Namorita turned around and quickly came to an alley.This alley is the gap between the two buildings, not too long, and there is no outer building.Namorita looked around and saw that there was no one, then she rose slightly and flew up.


    Su Bai discovered that the position of her ankle joints was higher than holding a pair of very special small wings. The wings quickly flapped. Soon Namorita had come to the window of a house and gently pushed away. Go in.This should be Namorita''s home!


    The ground under his feet suddenly swelled, Su Bai floated to the window, and saw the window cracked strangely. The whole building seemed to be split in the middle, but the people in the room didn''t notice anything at all. Su Bai walked into the room. , The room returned to normal again.This feeling of being so close but like two worlds is really interesting!


    After entering, Su Bai saw Namorita taking off her uniform and walking towards the bathroom.


    "Uh...wouldn''t it be too exciting to be like this once home? But this figure is really good!"


    Su Bai smiled and went into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Namorita lay in the bathtub with water and snorted comfortably.


    For the Atlanteans, water is the most important.The longer you leave the water, your strength will weaken, more like your ability will gradually weaken, and in the end will become slightly stronger than ordinary people.Su Bai could feel that Namorita''s physical condition was improving rapidly.


    The wall changed abruptly and turned into a shape like a step. Su Bai sat down and looked at Namorita thinking what to do.


    Tomorrow noon she will go to a reality show, and there will be an explosion.If you want to change her destiny, the best way is to stop her from participating in the reality show tomorrow. In this way, she won''t die if she doesn''t participate, and the explosion should happen again. This should be fine?


    But it may not be so easy to stop Namorita from participating in reality shows. Maybe some special methods must be used?


    For example... Pull her into the mirror space?


    Hehe smiled, Su Bai immediately shot.


    Namorita squinted comfortably and stretched out her hands to feel the comfort of the water. The sense of peace and comfort that seemed to return to her mother''s embrace was the happiest time for her every day.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Namorita felt that the water around her seemed to sway. Although it was very subtle, it could be easily felt by Namorita.Opening her eyes subconsciously, Namorita was stunned.She saw a layer of very special things appearing around the bathtub.


    Transparent, like a crystal!

 C605

    "what is this¡­¡­"


    Before Namorita''s words were finished, she suddenly saw her stretched out her hand and grabbed her wrist. Namorita was shocked and hurriedly broke free. Although it was only a bathtub, where there was water, her strength could be volatilized. The strongest, the strength is not weak, but that''s it, she didn''t have any resistance, any pause was directly dragged in.


    When passing through the crystal, she had a feeling of crossing the sea.


    The next moment, she found herself still in the bathroom, right next to the bathtub.There was a person standing in front of him, obviously it was him.Namorita stood up awkwardly and blocked her body and looked up. When she saw the person''s face, Namorita was stunned.


    "Su, Su lost?"


    Of course she knew who Su Bai was, but she didn''t expect Su Bai to appear in her home, or in this way!


    "forget!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao reached out again, took a bath towel from the outside and handed it to Namorita. Namorita was stunned to take it and block her body!


    "Where is this, you... why are you arresting me here?" Namorita asked suspiciously...


    "This is a mirrored space, a space that is connected to the real world and is independent. I came here with you all the way from the TV station. As for why..." Su Bai looked at Namorita and suddenly found that the bath towel seemed a bit short. It should be wrong. She said that Namorita''s legs were too long, but she was obviously wrapped in a bath towel, but she seemed to be exposed at any time.After a pause, Su Bai continued: "I''m saving your life!"


    "Save my life?" Namorita was even more confused."I... am I in any danger?"


    "Not now, but you will die at noon tomorrow, so I need you to stay here until then." Su Bai said.


    "I will die at noon tomorrow?"


    Namorita''s eyes widened felt ridiculous, and it was a little unacceptable.


    Anyone who suddenly runs out of your house pulls you to an inexplicable space and tells you that you will die at noon tomorrow. I''m here to save you. I guess everyone will be ashamed!


    "But I still have things to do tomorrow, and I have to shoot a reality show. Although I don''t know the danger, I will be careful. You...can you let me leave?" Namorita asked.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "Then can you tell me what is in danger? Why did you come to rescue me suddenly? It doesn''t matter if we haven''t seen it before. Is there anything worthy of you to rescue me?" Namorita asked again.


    "Just treat it as if I have nothing to do. I won''t let you leave." Su Bai said.


    Namorita frowned and tentatively left from the side of Su Bai. Seeing that Su Bai did not leave, Namorita wanted to find the clothes to put on, but found that the clothes were obviously not available, as if they were 3D. The picture is the same.She looked at Su Bai and found that Su Bai hadn''t paid attention to herself, hesitatingly opened the door and walked out.Going downstairs and looking at the crowd, Namorita blocked her body and looked at the surrounding enemies with a bath towel, only to find that they didn''t seem to see themselves, and completely turned a blind eye!


    Chapter 0089 The Atlantis Girl


    "What''s going on?" Namorita shouted to the people next to her, but they didn''t even hear it at all. She didn''t even hear it at all. She tried to hold the pedestrian but she passed through without responding.This made her feel terrified, as if she had become a ghost!


    They can see them, but they cannot see themselves.


    Frightened, she couldn''t help but ran out. While running and shouting, no one responded to her and saw her.Although she didn''t choose the direction deliberately, she instinctively ran towards the sea, and she felt that this space shouldn''t be too big, right?Maybe you can find the end!


    Fortunately, this is a mirror space, otherwise she would have caused a traffic accident if she ran like this?


    All the way to the beach, Namorita threw away the towel and jumped into the sea without much thought.


    Flutter!


    The water splashed and Namorita was soaked in the water, but her expression remained unchanged.She was obviously soaked in the water but she felt completely different, she didn''t feel that way at all, and her strength did not increase.


    "Boom..."


    There was a loud noise, and Namorita was horrified to find that the buildings on the seaside had begun to twist. A tall building was bent quickly, as if bending over, and the roof that should have stood up to the sky tilted like herself. Direction.Namorita subconsciously wanted to swim away, but suddenly found a person standing on the inclined surface of the tall building. As the tall building crashed to completion, the original inclined surface happened to become the ground.


    "Tired?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want to do!" Namorita asked eagerly.


    "Just let you stay in this space until tomorrow noon!" Su Bai smiled and raised her hand. Namorita quickly felt that the sea surface had changed, and she was directly lifted up by the sea, and she was supported by Su. Before defeat."It''s so exposed, so let''s expose it like this!" Su Bai shook his head and laughed jokingly, seeing her bath towel being thrown away.


    Namorita hurriedly blocked her body, but how could she be able to block it in this case?It can protect the top but not the bottom.


    In addition to a good figure, Su Bai discovered that she was still a white tiger, very clean.Su Bai is not that kind of hypocritical person, he turned his head and didn''t look at him, so he really appreciated it, it was a feast for his eyes!Especially since he had watched Namorita''s reality show before and was considered a star, this added a layer of halo to her, a special feeling that Su Bai would naturally not miss it.


    Moreover, she was the first Atlantis girl she met!


    Atlantis is similar to alien races and mutants. Although they are of different types, there are a lot of them. They have the advantages and characteristics of their own race, and she can fly!


    Su Bai suddenly felt that she was very suitable to go on her own plane.


    Mariko and Yukio are still a little bit behind, not special enough, Namorita is very suitable!


    Mutants, vampires, and another Atlantis girl seems not bad!


    "Are you planning to be here, or are you planning to go back to your home?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Namorita gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Su Bai shook her head and made the decision on her own. The tall building below her feet moved again and raised slightly. Namorita was startled. She probably knew that this space might be fake, not real, but she still felt the shaking and tilting. Feeling about to fall.In panic, she subconsciously flew up, and then saw the tall buildings slowly stand up, Su Bai stepped forward, and the surrounding buildings quickly flew over to form a path for him, and he walked towards him step by step. Walked in the direction of his own home.After hesitating, Namorita flew down and found the towel, wrapped it up again, and followed up!


    When she returned to her home, she looked at Su Bai Namorita and couldn''t help but sighed. This situation made her not sure what was going on, and it seemed that she had just committed the incident!She doesn''t want to stay here. Reality shows are her only job and income, but she can''t contact other people and can''t get out!

 C606

    She didn''t know what to do, so she sat on the sofa blankly.


    "Are you from Atlantis?" Su Bai asked, sitting down opposite Namorita.


    Namorita nodded unexpectedly: "Yes, you, how do you know."


    "Guess it!"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Namorita''s ankle.


    The wings on her ankles are very interesting. Some are similar to the wings of an Salvadoran angel. They can be attached to her body and can be opened when needed.The wings are very small, very mini, but such small wings can make her fly!And the wings are on the ankles, it should not be so easy to control the balance!


    "Who are you, Namor?"


    Su Bai asked again.


    Namorita was even more surprised."Do you even know my cousin?"


    "Namo is your cousin? The king of Atlantis?" Su Bai didn''t expect Namorita to be Namo''s cousin, so her status in Atlantis is not low.But... "Why didn''t you come out to participate in a reality show instead of Atlantis?"


    "How do you know this? We Atlantis rarely appear on land, no one should know!" Namorita said in surprise, and then said: "I''m just curious about land What did it look like on the Internet, and then sneaked out."


    "Is there no one looking for you?" Su Bai asked.


    Namorita said, "I shouldn''t have noticed that I left yet, or I would have been discovered long ago."


    "Yes, there is a reality show, it''s too easy to find you." Su Bai smiled."After that? If someone comes to you, you go back?"


    "I don''t want to go back. I originally planned to find a place to hide after the reality show made money." Namorita said.


    "So...I have a good place to ensure that no one can find you. Even if you find you, no one can take you back if you don''t want to go back." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Where?" Namorita asked curiously.


    "This, let''s talk about it after tomorrow. I''m still not sure what the outcome will be for some things." Su Bai overturned the topic and did not say any more.


    Item 0090


    Night fell gradually.


    Su Bai helped Namorita go outside and took her uniform back so that she avoided the embarrassment of being impeccable, but her uniform was actually not very conservative. The daughter of the sea... can the clothes be conservative?Perhaps because of the previous chat, Namorita calmed down and stopped yelling about going out.


    After chatting about the sky, she also experienced the mystery of the mirrored space. After nightfall, the two men also rested separately.


    The next morning, the real world.


    The members of the new warriors arrived at the company one after another, and the employees of the reality show were also busy. In addition to the person in charge of the filming, the person in charge of the show will remotely control the show every time the show is filmed, especially When a criminal is found... he will be responsible for identifying the criminal''s identity, information, etc.


    "Why hasn''t Namorita come yet?"


    Seeing that the time is getting closer, but Namorita hasn''t come yet, Speedball and others are a little anxious, and they have made several calls without being connected.


    "Yesterday I reminded not to be late. What''s wrong with her? Namorita is never late!"


    "Maybe something has been delayed, shall we wait?"


    Several people discussed it, and finally decided to shoot first. If she comes, let her join in.As the filming started, they began to look for criminals, but they really found something. They even saw a few super criminals who had escaped from the isolated island prison.They have dealt with criminals before, but there are still relatively few super criminals who really have the ability. What''s more, there are more people on the other side than them. Some people suggested to forget it first, but Speedball is very confident.


    When they were about to take action, Han Xin was waiting for the criminals who had pulled out from the isolated island to find them, and the battle was about to start.


    In the process, the nitrifier blew himself up!


    Su Bai had already woken up a long time ago. Although he has not left here, he has been paying attention to the situation of the outside world, especially the situation of the new warriors.After the explosion, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly and looked at Namorita who had just come out of the bedroom.


    "I can let you out."


    Namorita froze for a moment: "Huh? That''s all right."


    "Yes." Su Bai nodded and brought Namorita directly out of the mirror space.


    After coming out of the mirror space, Su Bai wrote a phone number."This is my number, you can call me anytime."


    "You... are going to leave?" Namorita couldn''t help asking when she heard this.


    This thing is so... so weird.


    Suddenly he showed up and took himself to the mirror space, stayed all night and then let himself out and left.


    What''s happening here?


    Namorita can''t figure it out, but Su Bai has disappeared.


    The ability of the time gem is activated.


    Su Bai returned to his normal time.


    Mary Jane was still sitting next to her, as if she hadn''t noticed that Su Bai had disappeared.


    Everything is back to normal.

 C607

    Su Bai glanced at the news about the explosion, and the news page was still open when he left.


    "Sure enough!"


    The above repay clearly stated that there was no Namorita at the time of the explosion, but... Namorita seemed to be taken away afterwards. After all, this incident was caused by the reality show of the New Warriors.When he got up, Su Bai was going to find Namorita and changing history through time. How could he not see him after he came back?


    After sensing the location of Namorita, she was not detained in the isolated island prison, but in the underground prison of the Ministry of Defense.


    Although the defense here is tight, it is still the base camp of the registered faction, but it has no effect on Su Bai. Teleport directly appeared in Namorita''s cell.Sitting on the bed with her head down, Namorita suddenly felt that there was someone, and subconsciously raised her head to see Su Bai.


    After a daze, Namorita stood up.


    Su Bai did not speak. First, he checked Namorita¡¯s memory to understand what happened in the middle. After Su Bai left, Namorita was going to participate in the reality show, only to learn that the explosion happened. This made Namorita. Rita was very sad and shocked. At the same time, she also reflected why Su Bai didn''t let herself leave, because under normal circumstances she would definitely be at the explosion site, and she...may die!Namorita''s first reaction was to contact Su Bai, but before she could call Su Bai, she was caught and locked up by Iron Man and others until now!


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you out." Su Bai said to Namorita with a smile, his hands were sealed, and the magic portal had been opened straight out of the prison.


    Namorita hesitated, and followed Su Bai out.


    As soon as I went out, I heard loud sounds outside, and the sound of booming explosions kept coming.Su Bai and Namorita looked in the direction of the voice subconsciously, and suddenly found that... the big battle actually started?


    Registered faction, anti-registration faction.


    At least hundreds of people gathered together to fight each other, and the surroundings have completely turned into ruins. That is a chaos!


    Namorita hadn''t waited for a reaction, and saw Su Bai disappear and appear. In the blink of an eye, he brought someone over.


    "what?"


    Spider-Woman froze for a moment, then looked at Su Bai and exclaimed: "You are here!"


    "Tell me what''s going on first." Su Bai said.


    "What else is going on? The final battle between the two sides was brewing, and the appearance of the Thunder team and Spider-Man''s defection completely detonated this thing, so it started! Today... it must be a winner. Yes!" Spider-Woman said quickly.


    Su Bai nodded and didn''t mean to intervene, and Spider-Woman did not forcefully rejoin the battle!


    As the battle became more and more intense, the anti-registration faction slowly gained the upper hand. For the Thunder team, many registered factions were not so satisfied, so in the course of the battle, there was suspicion of releasing water. The people who found out that it was not the case began to waterproof, and even started to reverse the water!


    One and the other, the situation... has gradually tilted towards the anti-registration faction, looking at it... winning is only a matter of time, but I don''t know how to end after winning?Is it like the comic ending with Steve''s surrender and assassination, or is it just forcing them to lift the registration bill?


    Chapter 0091 The Only Winner At The End Of The Civil War


    The defeat revealed that the registered factions such as Iron Man have been defeated one after another.Captain America intends to give Iron Man the final blow to end the battle. At this time, Su Bai saw a few New Yorkers eager to stop Captain America.This made Su Bai''s mouth slightly raised, revealing a touch of sarcasm.Su Bai felt that these New Yorkers were shameless when reading comics before!


    When stopping Captain America, they kept saying that they destroyed New York and told Captain America not to fight anymore.But Nima, why didn''t you say anything before the fight?Why don''t you say it when you fight?It''s all over soon, have you run out?Use the righteousness of the people to make Captain America surrender!


    That is Steve, silly and cute, he really felt that he was fighting for the people, and he really surrendered.


    what''s the result?


    Although the anti-registrars were pardoned and released, he was assassinated, although he did not die in the end!However, the registration bill continued to be implemented. Iron Man became the leader and established his own Avengers alliance. The anti-registration heroes once again turned to underground activities and became many scattered organizations to continue to resist, and the Thunder officially became a government. The organization was in charge of the Green Goblin, which also led to the Green Goblin taking several people from the Thunder team to become dark avengers.


    It can be said that these New Yorkers influenced the entire follow-up.


    Seeing that the few New Yorkers had found the right time to pounce on, Su Bai sneered and waved quietly.In an instant, those New Yorkers felt that their bodies could not move. At the same time, Captain America had already rushed towards Iron Man. After a quick fight, he destroyed Iron Man''s chest energy and Iron Man was defeated!


    After the registration team failed, Captain America would naturally not open the killings to them. Instead, he was ready to negotiate with the Department of Defense and the International Security Council. After all, not only did such a big incident rely on force, but Captain America could not do so. Thing.However, in this negotiation, Captain America will have the upper hand, after all... they are the winner!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai will not pay attention to the next thing for the time being, someone will follow up and tell him the news.


    I took Namorita back to the rooftop apartment. The first thing I saw when I came to the apartment was the swimming pool on the rooftop. During the time Namorita was detained, she had never touched water. Now I see the spacious swimming pool. A little excited.


    "Go, let''s talk about other things later." Su Bai smiled and patted Namorita on the shoulder.Namorita hesitated, then jumped in.After swimming for almost an hour, Namorita came up.Su Bai asked her to take a shower and dry her clothes.At the same time, he has received a call from the Black Queen!


    The registration bill matter has come to an end!


    This result came out very quickly. After the battle, Captain America and others negotiated with the Ministry of National Security and the International Security Council. As a member of the International Security Council, although this matter did not intervene deeply, the Black Queen Still eligible to join.


    The addition of the Black Queen is simply aggravating the situation for the International Security Council.


    Although the Black Queen expressed her attitude, you talked about you, I just want to know what you talked about and what the result is.


    But it is impossible for the people on both sides to really ignore the Black Queen and the Timeless Isle.


    Under this circumstance, they don¡¯t expect the bill to continue as they imagined. After all, the Timeless Isle has not officially ended, and the anti-registration faction won the victory by just providing some help. If the Timeless Isle personally ends, then No more fun.


    However, there are some conditions that we still have to fight for.


    The final result is to pardon and release all those who refuse to register. At the same time, it is necessary to declare that the cancellation of the mandatory registration bill is voluntary and to be responsible for the property damage caused during this period.This is the condition they are fighting for. According to the Black Queen¡¯s idea, the registration bill should be cancelled directly, but they still have to face it, and Captain America has accepted this condition. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter if you register voluntarily. Stop?


    "This is the result. The official will issue a statement two hours later, and I told them when I left. If there is anything tricky during this period, not only Captain America will be staring at them, but also the Timeless Isle! "


    Threat!


    If you are obedient and just accept voluntary registration, I will not stop you. Most people will not register voluntarily, and there will be no storms.But if you secretly engage in small moves, Timeless Isle will end directly!


    "Let Shadow Domain take care of this." If Shadow Domain stared at it, it would not be able to hide it.

 C608

    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai laughed.


    Looking back at the entire civil war, the avengers who were originally the main force on the government''s side were divided into two factions, and more superhumans were able to resist the government. Including the series of economic losses during this period, it seemed that neither side had benefited much.


    Captain America lost official resource support and was opposed by some people. Iron Man lost many comrades in arms and his reputation declined.As for the official...the loss is even more.


    Look at the Timeless Isle in turn!


    The number of superhumans or ordinary humans in the Bronx has skyrocketed, and the population and economy have grown rapidly. At the same time, the ownership of the Bronx is almost clear. Almost all of the United States and the whole world know... The Bronx is completely considered to belong to The Timeless Island is now, but there is still a fig leaf on the surface, it is still a fig leaf that is full of holes and can''t cover much!


    Throughout the incident, the Timeless Isle reaped the benefits without saying a word, and it was the biggest winner.


    But if it ends at the beginning, the registration bill incident will probably end early, and it won''t be so big, and naturally it won''t get so much benefit.


    Can be called the only winner.


    "What you said that day... can you tell me now?" Namorita came out of the shower and changed into dry clothes and sat down beside Su Bai.


    Item 0092


    The new warriors are gone, and the reality show cannot be filmed again. Namorita was imprisoned before and has not thought about the follow-up, now... she has to think about the future.Su Bai said that he could provide him with a place, a place that would not let her be found, and even if she was found, she didn''t have to go back if she didn''t want to go back, so Namorita was very concerned and wanted to know what it was.


    Hearing her question, Su Bai was about to speak, but suddenly saw a figure turning on the roof.


    Landed with a clatter.


    A red tight uniform is exactly Spider-Woman.


    "Hi!"


    Spider-woman happily walked over to say hello, slightly surprised to see Namorita still here.Su Bai deliberately rescued Namorita before, but she is still here now. It seems that the relationship between the two is unusual, which makes her a little bit sour but flashes past."The bill has finally come to an end. I plan to come to you for a vacation. It doesn''t seem very convenient now!"


    "On vacation?"


    "Yes, the weather is now suitable for surfing and playing in the water. I checked it out. Australia''s Gold Coast is very good." Spider-Woman said.


    "Surf!"


    Su Bai looked at Namorita, and suddenly said with a smile: "Alright, I will let people prepare. Just so, don''t you want to know where I said? You will know when you look back!" The call was made, and the Immortal was prepared to pass by for a while.


    After all, fuel and personnel need to be prepared.


    "Do you have swimsuits? If you don''t have them, you can just buy them first!" Su Baichao Nuclear Spider-Woman and Namorita said.


    It turned out that neither of them had swimsuits. Su Bai deliberately took them around and bought a few swimsuits, and then took them to the Timeless Isle, the Immortal!


    Spider-Woman and Namorita are both on the Immortal for the first time.


    Xuanyin, Salvadoran Angel, Mariko, Xuexu, and Mercury all wore that kind of sexy outfits that shocked the two girls. Xuanyin and the others didn''t expect Su Bai to bring someone there, but they were not surprised.As the plane took off to Australia, the flight attendants'' performance began.


    "This is my special plane. Are you interested in becoming one of the flight attendants on this? If you agree, you count as Namor coming to you in the future, and I won''t let you go!" Su Bai smiled to Namoli Tower Road.


    Namorita didn''t expect that Su Bai was talking about this place, which made her hesitate.


    "You can just think about giving me the answer before returning from vacation!" Su Bai did not force it.


    After arriving in Australia, he rented a villa at a resort by the sea, and the Immortal returned. Su Bai took Namorita and Spider-Woman to live in.After a brief rest, I changed into a swimsuit and a jacket and couldn''t wait to go to the beach!


    It is about ten minutes away. There are many people on the beach, some go surfing, and some play on the beach. I have to say that this is indeed a good place for vacation.Moreover, Su Bai also noticed that there are relatively more female tourists here, and seeing all kinds of swimsuits at a glance is very seductive.But when Namorita and Spider-Woman took off their coats, Su Bai was up to others.Namorita has a tall figure and beautiful legs, while Spider-Woman''s swimsuit is conservative, but the upper Wai is too eye-catching.


    Su Bai was wearing swimming trunks and followed the two of them into the water to play.As soon as he entered the water, Namorita seemed to have changed people, and played like a Huan. Su Bai was playing with Spider-Woman. As for the physical contact, it was indispensable.


    Soon, Namorita also came over to greet Su Bai and Spider-Woman to go deeper to play, and the two readily agreed!Gradually far away from the shore, there are a lot less people around. Su Bai used his ability to take the two of them to play surfing. Although there is no surfboard, this feeling is more special and exciting!


    Namorita is happy by nature, and Spider-Woman is quite relaxed because of the end of the previous civil war. The three of them can be said to have fun and crazy.


    But it was too early when they came, and it gradually darkened after playing for a long time.


    "Do you want to go back?" Su Bai asked towards the two.


    Spider-Woman doesn''t matter, but Namorita obviously hasn''t played enough.


    The sea is her home!


    "We two go to the shore first, play by yourself, and come back when you are tired." Seeing that Namorita hasn''t enjoyed herself yet, Su Bai said and swam back to the shore with Spider-Woman. As for Namorita...a Mengzi plunged into the deep sea to play!


    Back to the shore, there are a lot fewer people on the beach.


    "Let''s go over there."


    Spider-Woman pulled Su Bai and pointed at the distant one, which was a rocky reef, and no one was there.


    "What are you waiting for!"


    Taking the clothes and things, Su Bai and Spider-Woman went straight to find a very hidden place.There was no need for Su Bai to do anything at all. Spider-woman rushed over and immediately kissed Su Bai. She would naturally not refuse Su Bai when she was so proactive. The two were out of control.


    After a long time it was over, and it was already dark.


    Spider-Woman smiled and said, "Sure enough, I feel different from being at home. If people find out that Spider-Woman and Su Bai are doing such things in such a place, we must be famous!"

 C609

    "With me, how could someone find out!" Su Bai laughed.


    Dressed and walked out, Namorita hasn''t returned yet, and Namorita is still swimming in the dark.


    "Sorry to interrupt!"


    Behind him, a woman''s voice suddenly came.


    Su Bai and Spider-Woman turned their heads and saw a woman in a tights. It seemed that she was dressed as a lifeguard.Although the beach is private, Conquer has hired many lifeguards to take care of it to avoid accidents.


    On the one hand, life is safe, on the other hand, if something happens, it will also affect the tourism industry here!


    "what¡­¡­"


    When Su Bai and Spider-Woman turned around, the lifeguard was obviously stunned, and that was all about Spider-Woman. Su Bai''s face was highly recognized.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, my name is Heather Cameron, and I am a lifeguard on this beach."


    Chapter 0093 Mutant Lifeguard


    Seeing the lifeguard a little excited, Su Bai smiled and asked, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Is that your friend? It''s dark now, she''s very dangerous like this." Heather, the lifeguard, pointed to Namorita in the sea.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "In the sea, even if we have an accident, she won''t have an accident, don''t worry!"


    "All right!" Heather nodded and said: "I am at the rest stop over there. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time. I am willing to help you!" After that, Heather planned to turn around and leave. Su Bai suddenly said: "Do you know which restaurant here is good?"


    "Is it near here?"


    "The entire range of Australia is fine!" Su Bai said.


    "Speaking of restaurants, there is indeed a good one, and it is not too far away. Near the Kunrad Casino, because most of the people who go to the casino to play are rich people, the restaurants over there taste good!" Heather Explained.


    Su Bai nodded and smiled and invited: "Are you free soon? If you are free, why not go together? We are not familiar with this place either. Maybe we can tell us some interesting places."


    "Is this...convenient?" Heather asked tentatively.


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and then turned and shouted at Namorita in the sea. It didn''t take long before Namorita had returned.


    "Stop playing, I''m willing to play again tomorrow, clean up and let''s go eat. By the way, this is Heather, this is the lifeguard here." Su Bai gave a brief introduction, and Heather invited them to the next rest stop to change Rest your clothes.


    There was more than Heather as the lifeguard here. When they arrived at the rest stop, Namorita and Heather both changed their clothes and came out. Heather changed into plain clothes.Her car was parked nearby, and the three of them got in the car. Heather drove to the restaurant while talking about some interesting places in the local area.Heather''s personality is quite cheerful. Although he hasn''t known each other for a long time or even his identity, he has quickly become familiar with it.


    "That''s it!"


    The car stopped in front of a magnificent restaurant.


    "Next to the Kunrad Casino, it''s the biggest casino in the neighborhood!"


    Heather pointed to the casino to introduce a few words, and then led them into the restaurant.


    After finding a place to sit down, Heather introduced the local food in Australia.After I came up, I tasted it and it was OK, at least it was in line with the taste.The meal didn''t last long, about forty minutes. After coming out, Heather planned to drive them back to the resort. He just walked to the door of the car and heard gunshots before the door opened!


    Heather was taken aback, and immediately saw a woman rushing out from the casino, running and shooting at the bodyguards of the casino behind him, and a gunfight was staged directly.The bodyguards in the casino fired a few shots and found that it was useless. Someone took out a submachine gun and fired directly at the woman. The woman ran in this direction. Although it was a little bit off, it was quite dangerous.The strangest thing is that the woman dodges so densely that all the bullets have escaped, which is a bit unscientific!


    What''s more unscientific is that Su Bai noticed that a few bullets had hit in the air, and then inexplicably changed the direction. It should have hit the woman but suddenly changed the direction and shot towards Namorita. .


    Su Bai was about to take a shot, but suddenly saw Heather ran to Namorita and blocked her with his body.Heather stepped forward and Su Bai nodded slightly, but since he was here if someone was injured, he couldn''t justify it. As soon as his thought moved, he had controlled the bullet and fell directly to the ground, and at the same time...Heather A change has taken place in his body.


    Her skin turned golden, as if wearing a close-fitting golden armor!


    The change of Heather made Su Bai and the three people a little surprised. At this time, the woman and the people in the casino had already left, and Heather was back to normal.


    "Mutant?"


    Su Bai asked Heather.


    Heather nodded: "Yes, yes."


    "That was your ability just now?"


    "So..." Heather said.


    "Drive first, go back and talk slowly!"


    Su Bai glanced at the back, then said to Heather.


    Driving back to the apartment, Heather followed in.After sitting down, Su Bai smiled and asked: "The change just now is your ability?"


    "It''s just one of the abilities!" Heather explained: "My ability was awakened some time ago. At that time, the situation was more urgent. I only thought about saving people and found out that I had super powers. When there is danger, Then I can automatically switch to the corresponding superpower to solve it."


    "According to the type of danger, you can obtain superpowers to eliminate danger."


    "I have flying wings, gills that breathe underwater, fishtail legs that improve swimming ability, and the golden armor just now."


    "But I have never dared to show that I didn''t tell anyone, I''m afraid someone will catch me!"

 C610

    There was a lot of rumors about the registration bill. It shouldn¡¯t have been long since the news was announced. Heather probably didn¡¯t know yet.


    "Your ability is quite interesting. In theory, the forms of abilities you can acquire are almost infinite." Su Bai thought of survival of the fittest. Heather''s ability is very similar to the ability of survival of the fittest, and varies according to the environment. ability.


    "I''m very happy to be able to help others, so I''m working as a lifeguard, because even if I use my abilities in the water, I won''t be discovered." Heather said.


    "The registration bill is over. Voluntary registration is accepted. If you don''t want to register, you will not be caught, so you can use your abilities with confidence. If you want to consider changing your job and environment, you can also go to the Bronx. Or Timeless Isle!"


    "I know, that is mutant heaven." Heather nodded repeatedly."I will discuss it with my family. If I decide, I may need to deal with other things."


    "We will stay here for a few more days, we can find me if we have anything!" Su Bai said.


    "Yeah! Thank you! Davis will definitely agree. He had been talking about it for a long time and wanted to see it."


    Item 0094


    "Davis?"


    Su Bai looked at Heather questioningly, and Heather explained, "Davis is my brother."


    "Also a mutant?"


    Heather shook his head.


    Su Bai did not ask any more. Heather left after sitting for a while, probably going back to discuss with his brother.After Heather was gone, they were also ready to rest.Namorita returned to the room early, and Spider-Woman looked at Su Bai and didn''t mean to go back to the room.


    Although I chose my own room when I first arrived here, it¡¯s not always the case if I can¡¯t live. At least Spider-Woman didn¡¯t plan to live by herself. If it wasn¡¯t for Namorita¡¯s presence, she would directly follow Su lost to a room.


    Why are you out on vacation?


    Sleeping in separate rooms, isn''t that sick!


    "What do you think?"


    Spider-Woman got up and walked in front of Su Bai, sitting on him with a big stride, and asked with her arms around Su Bai''s neck.Looking at the majesty close at hand, Su Bai took advantage of the situation and hugged her waist and said: "The woman I met on the street, even if she was agile, could not avoid all the bullets, and the situation at the time was very interesting. As if she had a kind of good luck, all the impossible things happened."


    "Do you suspect that she is also a mutant?" Spider-Woman asked.


    "It''s possible!" Su Bai nodded and said, "I have locked in her breath, and you can pay attention to see if you are a mutant after all!"


    "Then look back, now...Aren''t you going to hold me upstairs?" Spider-Woman asked with a smile.


    "What do you say!"


    Su Bai laughed and pushed Spider-Woman up directly with her waist, and Spider-Woman groaned softly and lay on Su Bai''s arms, with her two legs sandwiching Su Bai''s waist, like a koala. Lost upstairs!


    Unfamiliar environment, happy mood, and then a beautiful battle, this is one of the pleasures of vacation.


    Su Bai and Spider-Woman enjoyed the beautiful enjoyment, but Namorita next door was bitter, her voice pierced into her ears like magic, and she fell asleep for a long time after tossing and turning.


    As one of the mecca for tourist surfing, there are countless hotels near the Gold Coast, high-end resorts, star-rated hotels, low-end homestays or ordinary hotels.In a room in a hotel with a very simple environment and a very cheap price!


    The patter of water came from the bathroom.


    After a while, the voice stopped, and a woman came out wrapped in a bath towel. She had strong legs, fair skin, and black hair that looked very beautiful, but there was a black mark on her left eye.Drying her hair, the woman sat on the bed and took out the phone.


    After a few seconds, the phone went through.


    "Hey, Nina, do you miss me when you call so late?" A frivolous man''s voice came on the phone.


    "Wilson, if you dare to talk more, I promise, I will definitely shoot you after I see you!" the woman said coldly.


    "Well, I can''t die anyway!" Wilson murmured.


    The woman named Nina continued, "I just told you that the clue on my side was broken."


    "As expected, I will continue to think of ways."


    "That''s it..."


    After speaking, Nina hung up the phone altogether. She lay down on her back and closed her eyes. Nina''s body undulated slightly, and she relaxed.Breathing was very steady, the feeling of relaxation seemed to have gradually fallen asleep, suddenly... she opened her eyes suddenly as if the hair was blown up, turned around and turned directly off the other side of the bed, with a hand, The submachine gun was held in his hand and aimed at the direction of the door.


    Her response was very keen, perhaps because she had been chased for a long time and she felt very alert and strong. Just now she felt that there was someone in the room. Her intuition had saved her many times, so she didn''t stop at all. !


    Facts also proved that her intuition was right!


    In the direction pointed by the gun, a person appeared at the door!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing this man, Nina was a little surprised, but did not put down her gun.


    "It''s not suitable for you to quietly come to the woman''s room with your identity?" Nina said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If this woman almost harmed my woman, that would be appropriate. Moreover, I think you''d better put down your gun and tidy up your bath towels. To be honest... I really don''t want to see your body now. Thoughts."


    Come, it is Su Bai!


    After having a good time with Spider-Woman, Spider-Woman fell asleep sadly, but he couldn''t sleep, so he simply came to find the woman who had been in the street before the shootout!

 C611

    Nina hesitated for a while, put down her gun and tidied her bath towels, and said, "That has nothing to do with me, it was shot by those in the casino!"


    During the previous shootout, Nina naturally discovered Su Bai.But for her, although surprised, there is nothing too noteworthy. It has nothing to do with her, does it?


    "If it''s really related to you, do you think you can still stand here and talk to me? The development ability to change the possibility of things, or to modify the probability, is this your super power?" Su Bai said.


    "So you are here to take revenge?"


    Nina raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head and walked over as if he wanted to sit down, but looked at the mess of Nina''s clothes on the bed, shook his head and stopped and said, "I''m just interested in you. You shouldn''t be a born mutant, right? Artificial mutants, there are not many institutions that can artificially cultivate mutants. There were a few before, but they were all eliminated by me. Which institution did you come from?"


    "Are you going to destroy it?" Nina asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Not necessarily, I''m just a little curious."


    "Then what if this organization was meant to deal with you?" Nina said again.


    "Then there is no need for it to exist!"


    "In fact, she no longer exists!"


    Nina tucked her hair that hadn''t dried out, and said with a sneer: "On the day my destiny changes, it will no longer exist. At least the government agencies no longer exist!"


    "But there are other institutions, right?"


    Data 0095


    "If you want to help, I''m happy to tell you what I know, if not...I''m going to rest." Nina said.


    Although I don''t know what kind of experience she has had, she is obviously more vigilant and is not so easy to trust and let others approach. She should be a lone ranger.Otherwise, based on the prestige and status of Su Bai today, it is estimated that few mutants would react like this. Heather before is a good proof.


    This Nina, Su Bai knows who she is!


    To be precise, I recognized him after carefully looking at his appearance just now. The circle in the left eye is so obvious. Among the regular Marvel World mutants, only one person meets her requirements. Her identity, not to mention that she is still artificial. Mutant!


    Domino.


    Man-made mutants, one of the experimental products produced by the government to make perfect weapons, and the only one that survived, but because of their ability to fail to achieve the government''s expected results, they were regarded as failures and were trained as mercenaries.Once joined the evil mutant brotherhood in Magneto, and later joined the X special attack team with Wolverine, X23, Lingdie and other members!


    Of course, these are the contents of the comics.


    "If you want me to help, you have to tell me the details, right?" Su Bai said with a smile."The night is long, I have a lot of time to listen to you slowly."


    "I don''t have this time, I have to rest, and... I have to flee!" Nina said.


    "I''m here, you don''t have to worry about fleeing." Su Bai said.


    Nina frowned and said, "If you really want to help, I will tell you! I came from a special government agency and was cultivated to become a mutant. But I didn''t achieve the effect that satisfied them, so I was cultivated. Mercenary. I found an opportunity to destroy that special institution and have been hunted down, but recently I got news that although the government institution has been destroyed, the information has leaked in a private laboratory and experiments are in progress. I know Several people are like me! So, I want to destroy it. And their people are chasing me."


    "I''m here to track down a clue, but unfortunately this person is dead and the clue has been broken!"


    "However, one of the guys I know may know the clue, and he keeps looking for it. If you can help, it should be easy to find!"


    "That''s it. If you are willing to help, stay. If you don''t want to help, you can go."


    Nina''s words are concise and clear, and her attitude is very firm.


    "If you want me to help, this attitude won''t work." Su Bai shook his head and said with a chuckle.


    "I don''t necessarily need your help!" Nina said!


    Su Bai shrugged: "Although I am willing to help, because I am very interested in you. But you are honestly not satisfied with your attitude, so... Rest early, if you really want me to help, you can always find I, I think you can find a way. But... it''s better not to have this attitude anymore."


    "In addition..."


    Su Bai took out his wallet and took out some cash and put it down: "It''s a kind of friendship sponsorship, change to a better hotel!"


    After speaking, Su Bai Teleport disappeared!


    Nina frowned slightly, looked at the money on the bed and finally collected it.


    Su Bai is interested in Nina, or Domino, because she is considered a more brilliant character among mutants. Secondly, she has teamed up with Lingdie and X23 comics, so if you have a chance, you can restore this team.But it''s just that!


    After returning, Su Bai took off his clothes and got into bed.


    The Spider-Woman in her dream felt a little bit, and she turned over and hugged Su Bai directly!


    ...


    It took a long time at night to toss and turn before falling asleep. Namorita woke up very late, and she woke up about ten o''clock in the morning.After a simple wash, Namorita went downstairs. Just before walking down the stairs, Namorita heard a weird sound coming from the living room, something like a suffocating voice!


    She glanced suspiciously, and soon saw Su Bai standing in the living room, while Spider-Woman crouched under him and moved her head, obviously the sound came from here.This made Namorita hurriedly hide in embarrassment, unexpectedly they were so passionate early in the morning...


    But it''s so big!


    Although it flashed past, Namorita found that the picture was very clear in her mind.


    After hiding for a long time and hearing that they seemed to be over, Namorita came out just pretending to have just come down!

 C612

    "Wake up? Breakfast is ready in the restaurant. Let''s go and eat by yourself. After eating, let''s go out!"


    "Ok!"


    Namorita responded and went to the restaurant.


    After eating, the three came out of the resort.Swimming and surfing are the main holiday activities here, but this is not the only one, there are also many fun places in other places, and the environment in Australia is indeed beautiful and suitable for vacations.


    The time passed around quickly, and the three of them were completely caught in the atmosphere of vacation. When the weather is good, they go surfing, and when the weather is not good, they go shopping and taste different food.From the day Spider-Woman arrived at the resort, basically she never stayed in her own room. Namorita was obviously used to it. She went to bed early at night, and she always tried to give them more space to get along.Her careful thoughts about Su Bai and Spider-Woman can see it naturally. That night, after the "war" between the two was over, Spider-Woman lay on Su Bai''s body and enjoyed the feeling that the residual feeling gradually disappeared, sticky Said: "What do you think of Namorita? Don''t you want her to be a flight attendant? Your flight attendants ask you to ask for anything, why didn''t you start with Namorita? Then we will go back. If she is You haven''t made a decision yet, you can''t force her to stay, right?"


    "Isn''t it okay to concentrate on being with you?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Spider-Woman said: "It''s good, but you''re not mine alone! What''s more, she feels embarrassed now, and we can''t let go."


    "You still can''t let go? I think you can let go!"


    Su Bai laughed and said: "Well, I will take care of Namorita. You should worry less about others and worry about yourself more!"


    Item 0096


    Su Bai made Spider-woman understand what it means to be overwhelmed, and after a lot of tossing, she didn''t get up in the morning. Su Bai came out of the room and saw Namorita swimming in the swimming pool with dazzling blond hair. Slender figure, wearing a blue high-cross conjoined swimsuit, swimming like a mermaid.As if she felt someone watching her, Namorita got out of the water.


    Lotus on the water!


    Su Bai sat down by the pool, and Namorita swam to the side.


    "Why did you leave Atlantis?"


    Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Namorita was stunned and said, "I said before, I just like the world on land."


    "Really?" Su Bai looked at Namorita with a faint smile, Namorita''s expression was a little unnatural, and her eyes dodged and said, "Of course, of course it''s true!"


    Su Baixuan smiled and asked: "Me and Namor, if you choose one to get along with each other often, who do you choose?"


    "I...I don''t know!" Namorita shook her head.


    "Who do you hate more?" Su Bai asked again.


    The question was very direct and sharp, and that feeling made Namorita feel oppressive and had to answer.After thinking about it, Namorita whispered: "Namo."


    "Why? He is your cousin, you are all in Atlantis, why do you hate him more?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Style!"


    Namorita thought for a while and said: "He is the king of Atlantis, but he likes other people... other people''s women! I think this is very annoying. He is a king. Of course he has the right and the right to own him. Any woman in the realm! Just, just like you! You are the king of the Timeless Isle, you can have many women, no one can object to this, not even themselves. But if it is someone else¡¯s The wife is different. Isn''t this destroying other people''s feelings and family!"


    "Let me be with him, I''d rather give you time..." Namorita''s expression changed after she said, embarrassingly not knowing what to say.


    Leaked!


    Su Bai smiled happily.


    Since they all said they missed their mouths, they just said it directly.Namorita slowly said: "I am his cousin, so many people think I should marry her. But I don''t like him, and I hate his style, so I ran away!"


    "Have a marriage contract?" Su Bai asked.


    Namorita shook her head quickly: "Of course not. I just heard someone say this in private and worried that this would happen, so I ran away."


    "That''s fine." Su Bai smiled.


    Namor, the king of Atlantis, is very unique. He has two nicknames, one is called the tearing man, because of his character, he has almost been torn with many people.The other is the wife and man. I don¡¯t know if this product has a unique taste or a special hobby.


    Of course, Su Bai does not deny that other people''s wives may indeed bring some different feelings, but it is not enough to select wives exclusively, right?Of course, Su Bai does not comment on Namorita''s actions, but although Namorita hasn''t finished talking just now, the meaning is already obvious!


    "What''s okay?" Namorita asked in a daze.


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand towards Namorita. Namorita was dazed and didn''t know what he was going to do, and tentatively stretched out her hand to hold it, and followed Su Bai''s slight force to hold Namorita. Rita pulled out of the water and sat directly in her arms, which made Namorita''s face flushed instantly.Feeling Su Bai¡¯s arms around him, listening to him say: "Since you don¡¯t want to go back to Atlantis, then stay on my plane. I don¡¯t say anything like feelings, nor Tell me what kind of status you might have. I am very interested in you. You are qualified to be my flight attendant, regardless of your status or the outside world!


    "But I..." Namorita wanted to say more but heard Su Bai say: "Stop it, wait for me in the room obediently at night, I''m in love with you, can you still run?"


    "Have you heard?"


    Seeing Namorita was silent, Su Bai asked deliberately.


    "Ok!"


    Namorita responded with a low voice like a mosquito, Su Bai smiled and said, "That''s it, you can continue swimming!"


    With that said, Su Bai put Namorita back into the pool, then turned and left!


    In the next day, Su Bai was very natural and normal, but Namorita couldn''t calm down. She didn''t dare to look at Su Bai or stay alone. The Spider-woman asked Su Bai curiously. What the hell did you do to Namorita, why is it so suddenly?


    Su Bai did not explain, but told Spider-Woman to have a good rest at night.


    Upon hearing this, Spider-Woman understood!


    As the time got late, as the night approached, Namorita''s performance became less and less calm, and she went back to the room without watching the TV.Even in the room, I feel uneasy, and even hesitate to take a bath!

 C613

    It¡¯s normal to take a bath.


    But if this is to be washed, it seems to have been washed for nothing by listening to Su Bai''s words!


    After hesitating for a long time, Namorita took a bath and lay down without taking off her clothes.


    Without turning on the light, the room gradually dimmed, but Namorita in the bed didn''t sleep at all. She was nervous and listened to the outside from time to time.I don''t know how long it took, the sound of opening the door suddenly sounded, which made Namorita''s heart suddenly lifted, her whole body tense.


    The door opened, and Su Bai walked in slowly, smiled lightly when he saw Namorita, walked over and lay down the quilt.


    "What are you doing so tightly, isn''t it hot? Didn''t you forget what you should or shouldn''t, I''ve seen it all!" Su Bai said with a grin, watching Namorita still fully dressed The look slowly stretched out his hand.


    Namorita hurriedly grabbed Su Bai''s hand, begging to look at him with nervous eyes.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "If I want you, you won''t be able to run. But I can assure you that on my plane... a woman from Atlantis will suffice, and will not appear in the second one."


    Item 0097


    The indisputable tone and eyes gradually released Namorita''s hand, and Su Bai smiled silently and understood her clothes skillfully.


    Slim but strong.


    The figure is perfect!


    Seeing Namorita''s tense hands clenching his fists, her head sideways and her eyes closed, Su Bai was eagerly moved by the shyness and the appearance of Renjun picking.The little girl was very nervous, and Su Bai was not anxious.Lie down beside him, bowed his head and kissed him.


    Namorita snorted slightly, and Su Bai kissed and provoked.Namorita has never tried this kind of method. Although her character and her sensibility tell her that she can¡¯t do this, her body seems to be completely out of control under Su Bai¡¯s method. It didn¡¯t take long for her to be completely subject to Su. Defeating it is like a sea wave, under continuous waves one after another.


    Namorita has a very good figure, especially her legs!


    It''s an excellent gun rack.


    When she stood up, she could still see the little wings on her ankles, which seemed to be a little incited because of her difficulty in self-control, which was quite interesting.


    Unconsciously, the night is deep.


    The room also gradually fell into silence!


    At noon the next day, Namorita woke up faintly, feeling very strange in her body. There was an unspeakable comfort and a little pain.Su Bai by her side was no longer there, which made her feel a sense of emptiness inexplicably.Struggling to get up and go to the bathroom to take a bath, Namorita felt the state recovered.Dressed and went downstairs, she was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to face Su Bai and Spider-Woman.


    But when she came downstairs, she found someone downstairs.


    Heather, the mutant lifeguard, is here.


    In addition to Heather, there is a strange man!


    "Woke up."


    Su Bai smiled and greeted, and then introduced: "This is Heather''s brother Davis."


    Namorita nodded and sat aside.


    Heather and Davis have taken care of the family''s affairs, and this time they came here to tell Su Bai that they have made a decision.Su Bai has no plans to go back for the time being. What''s more, even if you encounter mutants unless they are more special, Su Bai just invites them to the Bronx and will not take special care of them. Life is still on his own. What''s more, the treatment in the Bronx is very good, much better than other places.


    Heather''s younger brother Davis looks a bit similar to hers, and he deserves to be a sibling.


    After a few brief conversations, Su Bai released Dimensional Teleportation and directly teleported the two to the Bronx.


    After sending them over, Su Bai didn''t pay any more attention, but he didn''t expect... Davis, who was originally incapable, awakened his ability because of this teleportation.Of course, this is something later, only after Su Bai went back from vacation to know!


    After Sister Heather left, what should the three continue to do? Su Bai also took the opportunity to deepen his impression of Namorita several times. Later, Spider-Woman even quietly joined in, and she was ashamed of Namorita. Under the circumstances, Su Bai completed a double kill!


    Many things have one or two, and once there will be a second time. It was originally just the room of Spider-Woman being free, but now it''s better... even Namorita is also free.Namorita still didn''t let go, but Spider-Woman seemed to force her together on purpose. An active and enthusiastic one, a passive and shy, completely different style made Su Bai very enjoy.


    That night, in Su Bai''s room.


    After the three of them ended a battle, they fell asleep peacefully, Namorita and Spider-Woman were sleeping very heavily, and Su Bai was already asleep.Suddenly, he opened his eyes slightly, and walked away from the two women lightly, got down to find a bath towel to wrap his body, Su Bai came out of the room and went downstairs!


    In the dim living room, the moonlight shone slightly, and a figure stood there.


    Black tight-fitting combat uniform, carrying many weapons, looks fully armed.


    "Patter!"


    The light suddenly turned on and Su Bai walked down the stairs.


    "Are you looking for a place back? Last night I went to your room, this time you came to my place at night. I saw you wrapped in a bath towel, and you also saw me wrapped in a bath towel. You really don''t want to eat at the slightest loss!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The person here is Nina, Domino!


    Hearing Su Bai''s ridicule, Domino frowned slightly embarrassed, she really didn''t think so, but... did not expect it to be such a coincidence.


    Seeing Su Bai, Domino was hesitant to speak but still had an unspeakable feeling.


    Su defeat is not anxious!


    Since she has come, she has already stated her purpose. She has come to ask her for help.


    Walking to the sofa and sitting down, Su Bai looked at Domino and didn''t speak, but the playful look in her eyes made her very embarrassed and embarrassed.If possible, she really didn''t want to come, but she had to.After hesitating for a moment, Domino said: "A friend of mine Wilson was also a victim of this experimental project. He once destroyed a laboratory and has been hunting down the person in charge. This person is called Ajax. The other party is very cunning and difficult to find. Now Ajax has caught Wilson''s girlfriend, and there are many mutants around him, so...so I''m here to ask you for help!"

 C614

    "Do you have a good relationship with Wilson?"


    "Generally, sometimes he is annoying, but people like us always have a few friends who can help each other." Domino said.


    "Are you a mercenary? That Wilson should also be a mercenary. Want me to help, what good do I have?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Domino frowned slightly: "What do you want, money...we don''t have it."


    "I want you!" Su Bai said.


    Domino was stunned for a moment and laughed at himself and said, "You want me? This is what I didn''t expect. There are so many women around you, I am not the one? Or...this..." Domino pointed to his eyes.


    Su Bai smiled: "If you think about it, I can make it disappear. I want you, just want you to join my forces and do things for me!"


    "Let me just say it!"


    Domino smiled: "If you are willing to help completely destroy this organization, I can do things for you, anyway... it''s better than being a mercenary."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Item 0098


    "When will you leave?" Su Bai asked towards Domino.


    "Naturally, the sooner the better!" Domino said.


    "Well, wait for me!"


    Su Bai responded and turned upstairs, gently awakened Spider-Woman and told her that she was going out, and asked her to continue playing with Namorita and wait for her return.Then the serial number clothes turned around and came down again.


    "Where to go?"


    Su Bai asked towards Domino.Domino simply said an address, and immediately afterwards saw Su Bai''s hands dance quickly and strangely, and a moment later saw an orange portal appear.


    You can clearly see that at the other end of the portal is another abandoned warehouse.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Domino looked at Su Bai in surprise, but Su Bai has already stepped over.Domino hurriedly followed, as if crossing a gate of time and space to the other end.When she came out, the magic portal disappeared.


    "Who!"


    When Domino was surprised, he heard a shout, followed the sound, and soon saw a person in the dark!


    "Wilson, it''s me!"


    Domino responded, and then saw that the person named Wilson walked out excitedly and chatted with Domino.Soon he saw Su Bai next to Domino, which surprised Wilson, but... Su Bai was even more surprised than him!


    This person named Wilson wears a red and black uniform with a tight headgear.There is nothing wrong with the uniform itself, it''s just too familiar.


    "Wade Wilson?" Su Bai asked.


    "You can also call me Deadpool. I think it''s more popular. After all, code names are popular nowadays. I thought about being called Captain Deadpool before, but I was told to follow suit. I actually think it''s okay!" He talked a lot, and he spoke very fast.


    Well, this is Deadpool!


    Unexpectedly, the friend Domino knew was Deadpool. According to the general information, Deadpool should have been cheated of the experimental project because of cancer. He gained the ability to regenerate but destroyed his face. Therefore, he had to deal with the experimental project. The goal is the same, so we cooperate.


    Deadpool was very happy that Su Bai would come to help. Luo Li said this wordlessly all the time. It was just a silly talk, but this was also in line with Deadpool''s character.Perhaps, I can introduce him to the little spider when I look back, and these two talkers will definitely become good friends!


    In Luo Li''s wordy and often digressing words, Su Bai has figured out the current situation.


    His girlfriend Vanessa was captured by Ajax, and Ajax was heavily guarded, waiting for Deadpool to throw herself into the trap.Obviously the movement made by Deadpool made the other party a very headache, and wanted to completely solve him!


    "You can stay here, I will prepare the equipment, and tomorrow we can set out to beat their ass!" Deadpool said excitedly.


    Su Bai looked around, this is a completely abandoned warehouse, there is no place to live!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai said: "Forget it, we come to you in the morning!"


    "Us?" Domino was stunned.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, you and me!"


    "Oh~" Deadpool smiled wretchedly. Although he couldn''t see the expression and eyes, his headgear was very vivid, giving people a wretched expression.


    "Oh your sister!" Domino cursed, and the dead waiter smiled recklessly and said that he was said to be hit, and became angry!The angry Domino directly hit Deadpool in the head with a bang.


    "Oh, my mask needs to be repaired again!"


    Deadpool crashed to the ground, and after a while he got up and mumbled.


    At this time, Su Bai and Domino had already left, and they found a hotel nearby and opened a suite, one for each person.After greeted and chatted for a few words, Su Bai went back to the room to sleep and regained his sleep. As for Domino, he also rested early to prepare for tomorrow''s challenge!


    In the morning, Su Bai and Domino came to the warehouse to find Deadpool.


    Deadpool was fully armed and prepared a bag of weapons.


    "Hey, did you guys have fun at night? Have you tried any special postures...such as chrysanthemums..." Deadpool smiled and waved, and when he saw Domino''s take out his gun, he closed his hand and prepared... "I The car has already been called, we will be back soon and we can start."

 C615

    "Oh... already here." The phone rang, and Deadpool glanced at the phone and said.


    Walking out of the warehouse with the bag, I soon saw a taxi approaching.


    "taxi?"


    "The driver is a good person!" Deadpool said seriously, then opened the trunk to load weapons.


    "I suddenly felt like I wanted to pretend..." Su Bai muttered.


    Domino curled his lips and didn''t say anything. If it weren''t for a common goal, she wouldn''t cooperate with Deadpool.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Deadpool said and got on the co-pilot.


    Su Bai hesitated, but Domino was already in the car, and Su Bai had no choice but to go up.


    As soon as he went up, the driver turned his head in surprise to look at Su Bai."Su...Su..."


    "Shut up, don''t say, drive!"


    Su Bai said solemnly.


    "Yes, we are just about to start, you lose or lose." Deadpool muttered.


    "You shut up too!"


    "Don''t talk along the way."


    Deadpool said excitedly: "Don''t seal my mouth!"


    The car swayed for about twenty minutes, and it came to a place that looked like a garbage station. There were countless steel, scrapped cars, etc. nearby. There was a high platform not far in front, which looked quite imposing .


    There were no people around, it was very remote.


    After getting out of the car, Deadpool paid the money and thanked the driver. The driver didn''t say much, and drove away in a hurry.


    "Okay, let''s get started!"


    "Weapons are all ready... Wu..."


    Deadpool clapped his hands just about to say something vigorously about taking the weapon, and looked down at it, there was nothing, and then there was nothing like Su Bai and Domino.


    "If I let the driver come back now...Is it too late?" Deadpool said weakly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Bai said indifferently, there were already many enemies holding guns nearby, and the black muzzle was aimed at this side.


    Item 0099


    "Wade Wilson."


    A shout sounded from a high platform in the distance, and a man opened his arms and shouted triumphantly.


    As his voice fell, a woman in a black tight-fitting battle suit came out beside him. Although the figure of this woman was good and rough, she looked a little strong overall.


    "It''s all on you!"


    The man said to the woman.


    Next, Deadpool said to Domino toward Su Bai: "Look, look, superhero, look!"


    The woman stepped forward and jumped down from the high platform. The high platform was at least as high as eight or nine stories above the ground. The woman fell high, landed on one knee, bent over and supported on the ground with one arm, and the ground was splashed with dust and a shallow Shallow pit!


    Deadpool clapped his hands: "Superhero landing, please give your knees. It''s an exaggeration, they can really play!"


    They clapped their hands and looked at Su Bai and Domino, but the two did not respond at all. This made the dead waiter smile wistfully, and looked at the woman who got up and said: "You are a lovely woman, but I want to fight Ajax. , So the two of them belong to you! I suggest you pick her, because if you pick the other, you will die and look ugly."


    "Hey!"


    Domino yelled uncomfortably.


    Su Bai took a look at this woman. She is also a mutant, called Sand Angel or Angel Dust. The mutant ability can stimulate the adrenaline to gain super strength endurance, defense ability and so on.The ability is not outstanding, but her fighting skills are good.


    "Fire!"


    Of course, the Sand Angel knew Su Bai. Although the surprised Deadpool was able to call Su Bai, this time the arrow was on the string.However, instead of directly attacking Su Bai, she shouted.In an instant, people around shot one after another, and countless bullets swarmed.


    "Fak squid!"


    Deadpool hurriedly ran up to hide aside, Domino also hurriedly dodged, but her abilities prevented the bullets from reaching her at all.While dodging, he shot at those people.Domino''s marksmanship is very accurate, every bullet can solve an enemy.


    "Hey, we have limited bullets. You should be more precise. For example, if one bullet kills a few, I have done this!" Deadpool yelled at Domino and rushed out quickly.


    Both Deadpool and Domino''s marksmanship are very powerful, and the number of enemies is decreasing.


    At this time, the Angel of Sand Dust rushed towards Deadpool.

 C616

    "boom!"


    Deadpool was punched out, hitting directly below the high platform.


    "Hey, thank you for giving me a ride!"


    Deadpool shouted and stood up one by one, and began to frantically attack the surrounding enemies.


    The Sand Angel was annoyed and just about to catch up, but suddenly felt someone behind him patted his shoulder.The Sand Angel turned around and waved his elbow."boom!"


    She felt as if she had hit something, and quickly backed away.


    "Come on, let''s play."


    Su Bai looked at the sand angel and said with a smile.


    Sand Angel hesitated, and defeated Su?She has no confidence.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need other abilities. After all... People came to me for help and agreed to my terms. If I don''t do something, I can''t justify it. Well, just for fun, come on!" Su Bai smiled He said something and then glanced at Domino.


    Domino was so busy now that he seemed to be paying attention to Su Bai''s situation, and he seemed to know what he said and glanced at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and shrugged, and urged towards the sand angel.


    The Sand Angel yelled helplessly and rushed towards Su Bai.


    Bang bang bang bang.


    The two quickly fought fiercely.


    At least Sand Angel''s fight was fierce, and it was indeed very fierce if the two players played against each other.However, everyone knows that Su Bai is simply amused.


    "bump!"


    With a slight shock on his shoulders, he directly flew the Dust Heaven away, slamming into the steel pile next to him, and directly buried her with a bang.


    At this time, Deadpool and Domino have almost solved the enemy, and Deadpool is preparing to solve the last one.


    "Bob?" Deadpool asked suspiciously when the knife stopped in front of the guy.


    "Wade?"


    The guy took off the mask.


    The two actually knew each other!


    "Oh my God, the last time I saw you was at the Friday restaurant."


    "Jacksonville, Friday restaurant."


    Deadpool retracted the knife and stood up slowly, reaching out and pulling him up."Oh my God, you actually came here."


    Bob smiled as he was about to speak, but suddenly Deadpool slammed his head.


    With a bang, Bob fainted directly.


    "So how are the kids? How about Gail? Is she still fixing the tuna casserole? Not bad, but..." Deadpool nagging to himself, dragging Bob''s feet aside.


    "Bob? Looks like you know each other and have a good relationship? This is the first one he didn''t kill." Su Bai looked at Deadpool, and curiously inspected the memory of Bob who had passed out.It turned out to be very unexpected that this Bob turned out to be a member of Hydra!


    It seems that this project is related to Hydra out of ten.


    Hydra has penetrated into all walks of life before, and it is normal to obtain research data from government projects and then develop it by itself.


    There is a bang bang bang!


    Su Bai turned his head and looked, and saw the steel in the ruins being thrown away one by one. Su Bai slowly walked over and stretched out his hand to lift the largest piece of steel plate, and then saw Angel Chen lying in the ruins. Embarrassed, the left side of the clothes was torn, and the round tits were exposed.


    She didn''t seem to notice it herself!


    "Very beautiful!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Sand Angel froze for a moment and said: "How can you do this, turn around...Quickly turn around." While talking, he hurriedly wanted to organize his clothes.


    Turn around?


    Of course, Su Bai would not turn around to give the Sand Angel a chance to attack him, let alone watch it, he was hungry and didn''t suffer.


    Seeing that Su Bai hadn''t moved at all, the Sand Angel reluctantly arranged his clothes and stood up.


    Just now, she did have the meaning of sneak attack.


    But I didn''t expect Su Bai to be unmoved at all.


    Chapter 0100: This Is True Love


    Deadpool and Domino had already solved all the enemies below. On the high platform, Ajax pulled a black-haired woman and walked over. The woman''s hands were tied and there were two soldiers beside him.Pulling her, Ajax looked at the Deadpool below.


    "Wait for my baby, I will save you now!"

 C617

    Deadpool murmured.


    "This is Deadpool''s girlfriend Vanessa?"


    Su Bai looked up at the woman on the high platform, her appearance was acceptable, her figure was good, but Su Bai remembered that she seemed to be a woman who betrayed her body. Before Deadpool was disfigured, she met at the mercenary bar, and then she was out of control. , The two are far more ridiculous than themselves. Although their identities are not good, a killer mercenary and a chicken, the relationship between the two is quite good.However, Su Bai remembers that Vanessa is not just a Deadpool girlfriend, she also has an identity in the comics called imitating cat!


    It is not clear whether Su Bai is a natural mutant or a man-made mutant, but she possesses genetic-level deformability, which is simply the same as Ruiwen.She can imitate the appearance of others, and can also copy the abilities of the imitated, which is higher than Ruiwen.However, all she can replicate is the ability of mutants lower than her or the same level. If the opponent is too powerful, it will hurt her instead.But now, obviously she is not imitating cats.


    "Fire!"


    Ajax shouted, and the two soldiers beside him opened fire again at the deadpool below.


    As for Domino, it has long been hiding aside!


    Sand Angel had stood up at this time, seeing Su Bai ignored her intentions, she took a look at the situation on the court and was about to escape.


    She can''t be the opponent of Su defeat, and she will only fail to stay.


    While Su Bai did not pay attention, the Sand Angel quietly turned around to leave. As soon as he moved, he felt the steel around him suddenly fly over. The Sand Angel did not react at all, and his hands and feet were directly entangled by the Hong Kong steel bars. Behind his back, his neck was raised, and the ground under his feet seemed to be trapped by spreading, unable to move at all, let alone strength!


    "Honestly stay here, the matter is not over yet."


    Su Bai walked up to her, looked at her with difficulty and smiled and shook his head. The clothes that had just been arranged fell off again. Su Bai squeezed a few times and smiled to help her rearrange the clothes."It feels good."


    With a compliment, Su Bai came to Domino''s side.


    At this time, Deadpool had already figured out a way to jump on the high platform, but it was too high, and the fire suppression above seemed a little troublesome, Su Bai casually pointed, and Deadpool flew up in a scream, and fell on the high platform with a click. ."Aren''t you going to help?"


    "He can handle it himself. My goal is to find clues and destroy the entire laboratory, not Ajax alone." Domino said.


    "There are two prisoners, it should be enough."


    One is Bob who was knocked out, and the other is Sand Angel.


    They should all know some news!


    Su Bai did not go up to watch the excitement, but started collecting souls in place!


    That''s right, soul!


    These enemies have a lot of souls after death, others can''t see, but Su Bai can see.This is all things that increase the power of dimensionality. Don''t waste it.After receiving these souls into the dimensional space, Su Bai teleported to the rooftop.


    At this time, Deadpool and Ajax had already fought.


    Ajax also seems to have some abilities, both strength and defense have increased, and it seems that there is no pain.A person who has no pain will be fearless.Although Deadpool would hurt, he would heal himself, and the two of them were quite fierce.


    On the other side, there is a transparent glass box.


    Vanessa was fixed in it and seemed to have difficulty breathing.


    Vanessa was wearing very sexy black stockings, a one-piece black short skirt, and a jacket, but at this time she was struggling slightly and was about to suffocate.The air inside was rapidly diminishing, and Deadpool was fighting Ajax fiercely. Several times he tried to come and save people but Ajax blocked him.


    Double swords versus double axes, very fierce.


    Su Bai walked towards Vanessa, and suddenly an axe flew over.


    Su Baiyang caught a glance at Ajax, then slammed it down.


    The glass cover shattered instantly, and Vanessa gasped for breath.


    "It''s used up, give it back to you!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and threw the axe at Ajax.Ajax took off the deadpool knife and reached out to catch the axe with precision.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The power from the axe caught Ajax off guard, and the whole person was taken directly away.With a bang, the axe was directly inserted into a container behind, and Ajax¡¯s trembling arm was numb when he was about to let go, and he saw a cold light flashing. He did not feel the pain, but he saw that his arm had been Cut off.


    "Hey, the cooperation is really tacit." Deadpool shouted towards Su Bai.


    "Tacitly a ghost!"


    Su Bai didn''t mean to cooperate at all.


    Deadpool shrugged helplessly and turned his head to continue to deal with Ajax. Ajax, who had lost an arm, was greatly compromised. It didn''t take long to be beaten by Deadpool, and finally cut off his head directly.


    Su Bai turned his lips and took Ajax''s soul directly, watching Deadpool prepare to release Vanessa out, Su Bai stood in front of him.


    "No? You are blocking me at such a critical moment?" Deadpool said exaggeratedly.


    "It''s very important, especially after seeing her in your face!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Deadpool was stunned for a moment, unexpectedly silent for a while.


    It can be seen that Deadpool really loves Vanessa!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai suddenly smiled and said in a low voice: "You help me do things, and I will restore your face to normal."


    "Really, really?" Deadpool looked at Su Bai in surprise: "You can restore my face that is even more ugly than chrysanthemum?"

 C618

    "Yes! But you need to help me do things forever..." Su Bai said.


    "Deal!"


    Deadpool agreed without saying a word.


    "Uh... can you ask me what I want to do?"


    "Help me collect my soul..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    ¢à Marvel"Dimensional War"


    Chapter 0001 Great Dimensional Change


    "What the hell? How do you collect the soul?" Deadpool was a little confused, and then saw Su Bai stretch his hand to him, he made a young girl covering her chest, looking very shy and disgusting...


    A surging force suddenly poured into Deadpool, and the burning sensation made him forget about playing treasures."It''s so hot, so hot, it burns me to death... Oh my goodness, this is so hotter than XX''s!"


    "..."


    Su Bai is a black line. No wonder this movie can''t be released in the sky, and the scale of lines is too big.Secretly shook his head, Su Bai mobilized the power of gems, and the power of real gems was activated instantly!


    "Okay, don''t disturb your reunion anymore, I believe you already know how to collect souls, do it well, I think you are good!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, then turned and left.


    "Oh, that''s great!"


    The burning sensation gradually faded, he could feel a change in himself, and then walked towards Vanessa!


    Without disturbing Deadpool and Vanessa showing affection, Su Bai came to Domino, and Domino was torturing the Sand Angel, but it seemed that there was no gain for the time being.Seeing Su Bai coming over, the dust angel who had been tough and did not speak suddenly said: "I can tell you everything I know, and even I can take you there, but I want to join the Timeless Island."


    "boom!"


    Domino hit the Sand Angel with a punch, and snorted uncomfortably.


    She just asked that the Angel of Sand and Dust didn''t say anything for a long time, but Su Bai took the initiative to confess when he came. Although he knew that he was not the same as Su Bai, Domino was still very upset!


    "You are not qualified enough to join the Timeless Island, but I plan to form a team, you can join." Su Bai said lightly and looked at Domino.


    "You won''t let me team up with her?"


    "There are others!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, the ability of dimensional transmission was released, and a person suddenly appeared after an instant.


    "Sir?" Lingdie looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "This is Domino and Dust Angels. I want you to form a small team, the X special attack team. You go to complete a task, and you can ask Domino for the specific task." Su Bai explained.


    Although Lingdie didn''t know the situation, she nodded.


    "Are you not going?" Domino asked.


    "I won''t go to this kind of trivial matter, otherwise, what do you want to do? If there are artificial mutants over there, I will bring them back." Su Bai said with a smile, and the magic portal opened and went straight in.


    This trip was purely an accident, and the formation of an X special attack team was considered a kind of sentiment to comics. As for Deadpool, this guy should be able to do his job well.


    Back at the resort, Namorita and Spider-Woman were chatting.


    After Su¡¯s return, he will continue his previous vacation plan!


    After staying here for another three days, Su Bai let the Immortal come.On the one hand, let Namorita join the Immortal and get acquainted with others, on the other hand, she is finally lingering with Spider-Woman.Spider-Woman has already decided to join the secret Avengers team formed by Captain America. After returning, she should be involved in the mission, fearing that there will be fewer opportunities to meet.


    But before returning to the Timeless Isle, Emma came suddenly.


    Appeared on the plane directly from the killing dimension.


    Emma would come over suddenly and Su Bai was a little surprised. If nothing happened, she wouldn''t be so anxious.I patted Spider-Woman and asked her to stop. Su Bai said to Emma, ??"What happened?"


    "The crystal ball shows magic waves." Emma said.


    "Oh?"


    Su Bai responded with a sigh of excitement. Finally, is there a lord who can''t sit still?Thinking of this, Su Bai got up and tidyed up his clothes. She was about to speak to Spider-Woman. Although she didn''t know what was wrong, Spider-Woman knew that Su Bai had business to do."Go ahead, I will find you when I have time!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai nodded and then looked at Namorita, and then returned to the dimension space with Emma.


    "what?"


    As soon as Su Bai came back, I felt that the number of souls seemed to increase. In addition to the ones I collected before, there seemed to be a lot more souls of Asgard. It seemed that Karnila was quite concerned.When I came to the Ago Motors crystal ball, the crystal ball shimmered slightly and there was an image flashing in it.


    A cloud of darkness enveloped him, and Mordo and several wizards seemed to be using dark magic.


    "Modo?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised.

 C619

    "This is Domam''s power. They sold their souls to Domam." Omar said next to him."It looks like they are calling Domam to come!"


    "Dommam is going to invade the earth?"


    "No wonder I haven''t shown up!"


    Su Bai murmured, but the crystal ball changed again.


    The scene changed accordingly and turned into a dark dimension.


    Countless demons seem to be gathering quickly.


    "This is, Bezeb, Olivier, Tok, they are all hell lords, and the number of these demons... almost came out." Omar said in shock.


    The three hell lords came out with their evil spirits. What are they going to do?


    "Are they going to follow Domam to invade the earth?" Wanda said.


    "Unlike, their direction... seems to be here!" Omar said.


    Mordur sold his soul to Domam and summoned him to descend on the earth, while the lord of hell dared to march here with his army...


    "Is this trying to hold me?"


    "If he successfully swallows the earth, his strength will skyrocket, and even if there are infinite gems, he will not be able to help him." Omar said in a deep voice, his expression extremely grim!"He didn''t come to trouble you. I''m afraid he knows that you have infinite gems. He can''t do anything about you now, so he has been secretly preparing for this matter and wants to occupy the earth and then come to deal with you! With the strength of Domam, the creatures of the dark dimension are probably Will follow his orders to attack me!"


    "The number... will be countless!"


    Omar is a very powerful archmage, and she is also Domam''s sister. Now her expression is somber and ugly and terrifying. One can imagine how complicated the situation is.


    This is not a matter of one or two lords, but the whole... dark dimension!


    Chapter 0002 Don''t panic, get ready!


    After Omar''s voice fell, the atmosphere became quiet and heavy. During this time, Wanda and Emma had a lot of understanding of the dark dimension, and of course they knew what kind of situation it was like to face the entire dark dimension.I never thought that Domam would be so swift, and he would take it if he didn''t make a move.


    On the one hand, it invaded the earth, on the other hand, it summoned the power of the entire dark dimension to deal with them.


    "Can we kill the mages first? Stop Domam from invading?" Emma suggested.


    Omar shook his head: "It''s too late."


    "What do the mages in the temple do, why didn''t their own people betray?" Emma said.


    "What about the time gem?" Wanda said: "Use the time gem to pause time, and deal with Domam first. Or go directly through time to change this situation?"


    "It¡¯s probably impossible to deal with Domam directly. Domam can travel through time, and using time gems will also consume it. As for traveling through time, this can be tried, but it can only change the time when things happen. There are also mages, things will happen again."


    "It is impossible for us to find all the mages and kill them all!"


    "and¡­¡­"


    Omalton looked at the crystal ball again for a while, and the crystal ball changed again.


    This time there was a monster that was extremely weird, with at least three huge tentacles up and down, with a huge eyeball in the middle.


    "what is this?"


    Such a weird look surprised them.


    "One-eyed Alien! The powerful demon of the different dimension was once one of the dominators of the earth. I didn''t expect Domam to find it. This is even more tricky." Omar turned to look at Su Bai."Unless you can gather all the infinite gems, this time... I''m afraid I can only do it by force."


    It can be seen that Domam is definitely a big deal this time, and it is entirely the rhythm of planning to succeed.


    Wanda and Emma looked worried, and Omar looked nervous.


    Seeing them like this, Su Bai suddenly smiled slightly. The three of them looked at Su Bai and couldn''t understand why he was still laughing at this time.


    "I can understand your worry, but there is absolutely no need to worry about it. This situation... is not the end of the world." Su Bai turned and walked towards the throne. Alien, can you hold on here!"


    "My injury has recovered a lot, plus Wanda and Emma, ??and by the way, Satana can be called back. If Satan and Mephisto also come to help, even if they can''t win, they can probably hold on for a while!" Omar analyzed it carefully and said.


    "I will mobilize some more people, although it is not magic, but it can also play a big role!"


    "As long as you can hold on for a while, the rest will be easier!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What about Domam and One-Eyed Alien? Even if you have infinite gems, it''s difficult to deal with both of them alone, right?" Omar asked.


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Su Bai smiled confidently and said: "It should not be too late, I will bring people here."


    After the voice fell, Su Bai began to transmit in large quantities.


    In an instant, one by one was brought over one by one.


    All the members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization were drawn by Su¡¯s defeat. At the same time, there was also the Immortal Special Forces. In addition, they also called the Steel Lux and the Black Queen. As for Magneto, Su Bai asked him to stay behind. Hair situation.


    In addition to them, Su Bai also called someone!

 C620

    Qin!


    Qin''s phoenix power has been stable over the years, and she has hardly ever shot.But for a while to raise soldiers for a thousand days, as a powerful phoenix force, it was time to come out and contribute.Although the Black Queen is a mutant, she is also good at black magic, and it is more convenient to be led by her.


    "Time is running out, so I''ll just say it. Right now, many lords and demons of the dark dimension are almost rushing out to attack here, my dimension! I''m going to deal with Domam, so calling you here is for you to guard Here!"


    "Wanda, Emma, ??you all know, this is Omar, a very strong archmage, who knows the dark dimension very well."


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Su Bai also called Satana back, and after a brief explanation, she left the dimensional space.


    Omar and the others should be able to explain the details. In this regard, Su is not too worried about defeat. With such a lineup, there are almost so many characters in the Marvel world. If they can''t hold on for a period of time, it would be too unreasonable.


    What''s more, Su Bai is actually looking forward to such a big battle.


    Since the US government has been honest, there has been basically no large-scale war. Although the civil war is not small, it has not affected the Timeless Isle at all. These people should also use it. In the future, they will have the strength to face those cosmic crises. Experience to deal with.


    Otherwise, what''s the use of all the flowers in the greenhouse?


    The Timeless Isle was not formed to be a nanny!


    As for Domam and the one-eyed alien, Su Bai is not worried!


    why?


    I can''t die for fear of being a hairy!


    Domam couldn''t escape before, and now he finally showed up and brought a one-eyed alien, Su Bai was more excited than worried.


    From the slaughter dimension, Su Bai came directly to Kama Taj, and at the same time, he took the gem of power from the Timeless Isle.


    The reality gems in the body, the soul gems on the wrist, the time gems on the neck, plus the power gems, the power of the four gems should be ok. As for the space gems, this thing is too big to carry on the body. .As he walked, Su Bai spread out the face of his right hand, and his right hand gradually changed, becoming as illusory as a dark shadow.Put the Power Gem in it, the palm of the hand returns to its original shape and the Power Gem has been set in it.


    Moving the fingers found that there was no effect, Su Bai nodded with satisfaction!


    Kama Taj was very quiet at this time without any sound, as if there was no one here.After walking for a while, Su Bai didn''t see anyone. After a while, he realized that Gu Yi was not here, here... I''m afraid something happened!


    Data 0003


    "boom!"


    The magic portal suddenly appeared from the air, and a mage fell out of it immediately. There was a big hole in his bloody chest, which was obviously seriously injured.Squinting his eyes and teleporting over, Su Bai looked up towards the magic portal. There was a fierce battle inside, and countless mages were resisting the dense tentacles.Gu Yi Mage was also among them. Although I couldn''t see the origin of these tentacles, Su Bai thought of the one-eyed alien!


    As a supreme mage who has a reputation throughout the multiverse, Gu Yi is also the target of course, not to mention that she also shoulders the responsibility of protecting the earth, and it is normal for them to deal with the one-eyed alien.It seems that Gu Yi pulled the one-eyed alien into the mirror space.


    Ignoring the mage who hadn''t died yet, Su Bai flew directly to the magic portal.


    As soon as I entered, the magic portal closed directly.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the magic standing around him, and the battle was fierce.The mages are using magic to resist countless thick tentacles. These tentacles don''t seem to have any special attack ability, but they seem to be able to resist magical attacks, and they are very strong and powerful!


    In the chaos, Su Bai saw Master Gu Yi waving a half-circle fan against several tentacles. She was the main target of the Cyclops. While resisting, she had to take care of other mages. The situation was very bad. The situation is very bad!


    "call!"


    A tentacle suddenly smashed a wizard''s magic shield. The shattered tentacles of the magic shield directly penetrated the wizard''s body, and the wizard screamed and was thrown out.The wind howled, and the mage fell beside Su Bai with a snap.


    His body twitched obviously and he could no longer survive. When he saw Su Bai, his eyes were first taken aback and then he was delighted, and immediately afterwards... it turned into depression and lost his luster.


    The joyful eyes echoed in Su Bai''s mind.


    It was a look from a savior, it was... the joy of seeing hope.


    This look made Su Bai feel a little uncomfortable.


    It is not asking for help, not unwilling, not longing for life, but joy!


    The screams were endless, no one flinched, no one was afraid.


    "It''s really silly!"


    "boom!"


    The powerful killing aura exploded in an instant, and the thick killing intention made the surrounding aura instantly condense as if it had materialized.Everyone stopped subconsciously, including the one-eyed alien.Feeling this powerful killing, the wizards felt desperate.


    "Su Bai!"


    "It''s Su Bai!"


    They didn''t know who shouted, at this time they discovered that the killing came from Su Bai, not some dimensional demon!


    From hell to heaven!


    Everyone has this idea.


    "Su Bai."


    Master Gu Yi''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t expect Su Bai to come over suddenly.Just as she was about to speak, the one-eyed alien tentacles gathered in an instant and swarmed towards Su Bai.

 C621

    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the black shadow instantly emerged from his body.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The black shadow incarnate countless of those tentacles-take them, and the sound of collision is instantly deafening.


    "blocked?"


    Everyone was overjoyed, but the situation changed in an instant. Suddenly, the shadows were shaken away, and the tentacles rushed towards Su Bai again.No one spoke, but many people made the same choice, rushing to Su Bai and blocking him in an instant, trying to help Su Bai block the attack with his body!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised by the reaction of these guys. He shook his head and suddenly let out a loud shout.At the same time, the etheric particles floated around the body and quickly spun around, like an invisible particle field.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The tentacles came crazy, and Su Bai was overwhelmed in an instant.


    At the same time, a creaking crack sounded.


    boom!


    The mirrored space unexpectedly cracked, and the entire space quickly cracked, and everyone returned from the mirrored space to the real space!


    The ground exploded.


    The tentacles of the one-eyed alien almost couldn''t see clearly, and they stabbed crazily.


    The dust keeps flying!


    Such a crazy attack, Su defeated him...


    Everyone felt forbidden. Gu Yi was planning to help in the past, but suddenly saw a burst of purple light shining from the tentacles. The light became stronger and stronger, the ground began to vibrate violently, and powerful forces were generated...


    "Drive me!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded in the light, and immediately after that, I felt that the purple light seemed to have enveloped the earth, making them unable to open their eyes at all, followed by a powerful impact, Gu Yi mage waiting People were instantly shaken and fell to the ground instantly.


    The wind... howls!


    After a long time, the light gradually dimmed. Gu Yi opened his eyes and saw that Su Bai was standing, and the surrounding ground was completely sunken.In the distance, the one-eyed alien tentacles disappeared, completely crushed into powder and disappeared.


    "Ok... so strong!" Gu Yi murmured.


    Grumbling.


    A weird voice sounded from the one-eyed alien body, and its tentacles grew back quickly. Two tentacles held the ground, and its one-eyed eyes showed resentment and anger, and the rest of the tentacles were raised and aimed at Su Bai.


    A wave of powerful energy is gathering.


    "Hurry up!"


    Gu Yi yelled, and the mages ran away.


    boom!


    Countless magical energy suddenly shot out from its tentacles, almost instantly, the powerful force spread, and the violent impact swept out.As if the mighty power could annihilate everything, the entire Kama Taj was swallowed instantly.


    The ether particles were entangled, and the shadow instantly wrapped Su Bai in it.


    The huge energy shock surprised Su Bai slightly.


    So strong!


    This should be the strongest attack he has seen and felt.


    Strong wind, shock.


    Even with the power of killing and the etheric particles to protect Su Bai, he could feel the wanton and powerful energy around him.


    For a long time.


    Black Shadow Sanqu.


    A strong smell of blood spread, and the surrounding area was endless, and the entire Kama Taj was razed to the ground.


    Building, mage.


    Nothing at all.


    There is only a piece of red scorched earth.


    Data 0004


    Kama Taj was razed to the ground.


    Kama Taj, the holy land of the mage, where the supreme mage is, the strongest power that protects the earth from the invasion of the dark dimension, has now been razed to a scorched earth.Those mages, those familiar buildings are all gone, even the library has disappeared!

 C622

    At first glance, it was empty.


    "Gu Yi!"


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up suddenly, and suddenly he found a person lying in the distance, his clothes should be Gu Yi!


    As he was about to teleport over, the one-eyed alien tentacles attacked Su Bai again.Su Bai let out a cold snort, lifted his right hand, and the purple light lit up again. With a little harder under his feet, Su Bai rushed out.


    "boom!"


    The fists concentrated on the tentacles, and the tentacles shattered in an instant.


    Su Bai had more fists, thinking all the way forward.


    The thick tentacles were fragmented, and Su Bai had already arrived in front of the Cyclops in a blink of an eye.A special breath suddenly appeared on the one-eyed alien, and Su Bai felt that the power of the infinite gem seemed to weaken a little at that moment!


    "Can still absorb energy? And it is the energy of the infinite gem?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. Although it was only a small part, it was the energy of infinite gems.Even the energy of Infinite Gems can be absorbed, and other energies can also be absorbed. This ability is useful against Dommam!


    The one-eyed alien eyes suddenly emitted light at this time, and powerful energy whizzed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai made the decision almost in an instant, not to dodge or avoid, suppress all defensive abilities, control the etheric particles so that it does not protect themselves, and then resolutely rushed forward!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, followed by a strong explosion!


    During the explosion, Su Bai''s body flew out, and fell to the ground with a clatter, apparently exhausted.


    The one-eyed alien is not much better either, the tentacles on his body are basically gone, and the body is missing a piece like an apple that has been bitten off.Although it is recovering, the speed is much slower!


    "Ahem!"


    Coughing sounded, Su Bai stood up.


    Taking a look at the one-eyed alien, looking at its one-eyed eyes with shocked eyes, Su Bai ignored it and teleported to Gu Yi''s side.


    It was Gu Yi who had bleeding from the corner of his mouth and his clothes were in tatters, extremely embarrassed and weak.


    Facing Gu Yi, Su Bai directly used the gem of time!


    The green curse mark lighted up, and Gu Yi gradually changed and quickly recovered.


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    Looking at Gu Yi, Su Bai squinted at the one-eyed alien in the distance and turned his head and asked.


    "I am the Supreme Mage!" Gu Yi said solemnly."Leave it to me here, you go and stop Domam. Mordur... Mordor has taken refuge in Domam. He summoned Domam to invade the earth. This one-eyed alien was found by Domam!"


    "Stephen took someone to stop Mordor, but I''m afraid...Domam, Domam must be stopped." Gu Yi.


    "I know!"


    Su Bai nodded, and suddenly released a magic curse mark at Gu Yi, and a group of green curse marks lit up on Gu Yi''s wrist.


    "what is this?"


    Gu Yi asked Su Bai.


    "A time cycle, if you die, the time cycle will start, and you will be resurrected. But your memory will not remember, after all, you can¡¯t escape time. So you may die many times, but you will not Remember. You just need to hold the one-eyed alien!"


    Death tactics!


    Gu Yi has no time gems that cannot surpass time, and without the blessing of time gems, it is also difficult for Su Bai to bring the Cyclops closer to the cycle of time.So Gu Yi will not remember that she died, but she will die countless times. The only difficulty is that Gu Yi has to drag the one-eyed alien and don''t let it run away!But now that the one-eyed alien is seriously injured, Gu Yi should be able to handle it!


    "I understand!"


    Gu nodded a little.


    "I am leaving!"


    Su Bai said, and then he disappeared!


    Gu Yi looked at the one-eyed alien and opened the semicircular fan with both hands.


    Without the mage who needs her to take care of, there is time to cycle again, and Gu Yi has full firepower!


    ...


    Hong Kong, the temple!


    Su Bai did not go to the New York Temple, nor the London Temple, but went directly to the Hong Kong Temple.


    Going is nothing, and both temples have been destroyed. Domam is in the Hong Kong temple!


    When Su Bai appeared, Hong Kong was completely plunged into chaos and darkness, huge dark clouds spread from the sky, and the thunderclouds rolled as if it was the end of time, and darkness was about to swallow the world.The streets were in chaos, and the people fleeing in terror, the cars were swaying, some had exploded and were burning a little, and the surrounding buildings and stalls were also destroyed.


    In the distance, several people were fighting.

 C623

    On one side is Mordo, with a few wizards.


    On the other side is Stephen, that is, Doctor Strange. His comrade-in-arms only has one fat man, who should be the king!


    Su Bai didn''t see the king when he was at Kama Taj before, and he was not the administrator of the library at that time!It¡¯s not long since Stephen has just learned magic. Although he wears a robe, he doesn¡¯t have a magic floating cloak and no time gems. His strength is obviously much weaker than in the movie, but he holds an axe in his hand, which seems to be I have seen it in the New York Temple before, and seeing him holding an axe feels that the style of painting is really nondescript.


    As for the king, he also has a magic wand in his hand, his chubby expression is serious, but it is a pity... his strength is not good!


    Kama Taj, the former Casillas and Mordor are the leaders. Dealing with a librarian and a new apprentice is like bullying a child, not to mention the number of people on his side is also dominant!


    Stephen and Wang retreat steadily, let alone stop them, it is difficult to resist.


    Above the head, the black cloud rolled as if something was about to come out, and a huge skull seemed to be emerging.


    "That''s Domam!"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and sneered before flying into the air.


    "It''s Su Bai!"


    "Don''t let him disturb Master Domam!"


    Mordo quickly noticed his flight.


    Seeing Su Bai, Mordu''s expression turned resentful!


    Data 0005


    Yes, it is resentment.


    When Mordo knew that Gu Yi actually handed the Eye of Agomotor, the Time Gem, he didn''t understand it, especially when he knew that Su Bai had not only dark magic, but also the Lord of Dimensions. Turned into dissatisfaction.


    Gu Yi''s teaching has always been how terrifying the dark power is. Their existence is to deal with the dark power, but... she gave the time gem to the lord of the dark dimension!Although she said that Su Bai has the ability to resist the erosion of the dark forces, this did not make Mordu change much, instead, he went further and further.Su Bai can resist the erosion of dark forces, and so can I!Then, he plunged into Domam''s arms, trying to use the dark power, and then... he was directly affected by the dark power gorgeously.


    This influence is not controlled by the darkness like Casillas, but only affects his mind, affects his character.


    "Su Bai!"


    Mordu gritted his teeth and hummed, and in an instant, the mage by the way had launched an attack towards Su Bai in the air, trying to prevent him from disturbing Domam.At this moment, they do whatever they want, because they have been given the power given by Lord Domam by throwing themselves into the darkness, and they will have eternal life.


    This is also Domam''s consistent style of seduction.


    With Master Domam here, why are you afraid of defeat?


    This is what they think!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Seeing that the mages wanted to entangle him, Su Bai hummed and waved with one hand, and a strong electric current came out instantly.


    Ah ah sounded several times, the electric current hit, and those mages instantly fell from the air.


    "It''s Su Bai!"


    Stephen and Wang looked up at Su Bai with surprise expressions.


    Although they have never dealt with Su Bai, they still know who Su Bai is.Especially Stephen, he turned out to be a man of the world, and he naturally knew what the King of the Timeless Isle meant!


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Mo Du snorted coldly, and Foduo''s boots glowed orange, and they flew directly as they stepped on the ground.He held a magical tool named''Life Court'' in his hand. He didn''t know if it had anything to do with the Life Court, but his strength was extremely powerful. When he twisted his hands, a ray of light swept towards Su Bai.


    "roll."


    Su Bai was not interested in paying attention to Mordu, and he kept moving, but a dark shadow suddenly appeared on his body and went straight.


    "boom!"


    The attack of the''Life Court'' hit the black shadow, causing it to pause slightly, and then the energy that broke through it instantly rushed towards Mordu.Mo Du opened his magic shield in an instant, and he heard a loud noise, and Mo Du''s body fell heavily into the ground!


    "Dommam!"


    At the top of the sky, under the darkness, Su Bai was floating in the air looking at the huge skull head that wanted to climb out.


    Su defeated VS Domam.


    The confrontation between the two stopped everyone below, Stephen, the king, Mordor who got up from the ground, the remaining wizards, etc., all looked up at this scene!


    The atmosphere gradually became serious, and the people below couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    Just as everyone was eagerly looking forward to not knowing when they would do it, Domam suddenly took the shot first.


    There is no sign, and the speed is very fast. A black energy emerges suddenly in the dark clouds. It is not huge. It does not seem to be powerful, but it is so fast that it has arrived in Su almost in the blink of an eye. Before defeat.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the etheric particles instantly rose up, and at the same time...the absorbing power obtained from the one-eyed alien was activated instantly.The dark energy is blocked by the ether particles, and the absorption capacity is activated instantly, and it can be clearly seen that the dark energy is rapidly disappearing, and it disappears in the blink of an eye.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Mordu shouted out of voice.

 C624

    Domam also showed a surprised expression, although it was just a flaming skull, his expression was quite vivid!


    "You..." A very weird voice, which seems to be composed of countless voices, erratic and seemingly real, this is Domam''s voice.


    He just said a word, but Su Bai slapped it out with a backhand.


    The purple light lit up, and the powerful energy of the power gem burst out.


    Although it is in the air, the few people below can feel the power and aftermath of that energy.


    boom!


    The energy of the power gem hit Domam''s huge skull, and it hit him back a lot!


    Su Bai sneered and sneered, fists struck out frantically. Although there was no sound, it was inexplicable...With his movements, everyone seemed to hear the sound of bang, bang, bang, and face punch!Just once, it made Mordu and others feel as if they were hitting their face!


    It hurts.


    After dozens of punches in a row, Domam''s skull seemed to faintly split.


    Su Bai stopped and adjusted his interest rate.


    Infinite gems are powerful, but they are also extremely consuming.


    At this time, Domam seemed to be seriously injured and it took time to relax.


    first round.


    Su defeated!


    Hardly accept Domam''s attack, on the contrary, hit Domam ten times!


    "Master Dommam hasn''t occupied this place yet, and his strength is not the peak. Su Bai has also consumed a lot of Infinite Gems. If he is allowed to recover before Master Dommam..." Mordow frowned and jumped. Jump up again!


    As soon as he jumped up, he suddenly felt a strong force coming from his head.


    Then I saw a fist!


    "boom!"


    With a heavy punch, Mordu''s mouth opened instantly and fell to the ground. The powerful impact caused the ground to crack instantly.


    Su Bai waved a single hand, the absorption ability was activated, and immediately...Mado''s mana was quickly absorbed.At this moment, Mordu hadn''t hung up yet, feeling the disappearance of mana on his body, showing a frightened expression.


    One second, two seconds...


    It was not three seconds before Mordu''s mana was completely absorbed by Su Bai.


    "The feeling of Beiming Divine Art!"


    Su Bai murmured, tapped his finger lightly, and heard a click, Modu''s head drooped instantly, and a force of killing poured into the killing sign.Immediately after Su Bai was planning to take his soul together, he found that his soul was no longer there.


    Su Bai looked up at Domam!


    Mordo''s soul should have been sold to Domam.


    Chapter 0006 Loop: Come, kill me!


    Since the soul cannot be obtained, the power of killing is good!


    Su Bai''s figure quickly disappeared.


    "Swish" "swish" "swish!"


    I saw his figure start to flicker, very fast, and when he stopped again, the surrounding wizards had all been killed.Like Mordor, all souls are gone.


    "Su..."


    Stephen was about to say hello to Su Bai, but Su Bai had already jumped into the air again.Stephen opened his mouth in embarrassment, pretending to be nonchalant, and said, "He must have not heard."


    "I don''t know if he heard it, I just know... our business is not over yet!"


    Wang Shensheng said, tightening the magic wand in his hand.


    Those Mordu and others who had been killed on the ground gradually glowed with black fog, and their bodies had changed, and they seemed to be becoming huge and stout.Zizizi, the clothes were torn apart due to the swelling of her body, Jane turned into rags, her body began to become pitch black, her facial features and limbs changed one after another, and then... she stood up slowly, her eyes were dark and deep, there was nothing The eyeballs are just dark.When they got up, the unconcealed evil was clearly visible.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Stephen stepped back in surprise.


    "The unintentional!"


    "This is Domam''s creation. Anyone who throws himself into the dark will be turned into an unintentional person, a demon who only obeys his orders and has no conscious mind!" Although the king is not a current librarian, he is definitely a veteran. , I know something about Domam and some dark dimensions.


    His already serious face became more solemn.


    "drink!"


    Domam suddenly let out a loud shout, among the dark clouds, countless black spots fell from it, exactly the same as Mordor and others on the ground, unintentional!

 C625

    Densely dense, like a downpour, countless in number.


    The unintentional army!


    "Now...in trouble!"


    The two secretly smiled wryly.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The explosions in the air sounded one after another, and the dark shadows in the air flashed quickly, and every time they passed, they would explode an unintentional person.


    But there are too many unintentional people, and the dense and endless dense.


    "Want to delay my recovery time?" Su Bai sneered, and the time gem ability was released.


    Time stopped at this moment.


    He glanced at Domam, and sure enough, he hadn''t been affected by time, he was indeed beyond time.


    "Energy absorption!"


    Although the use of time gems will consume energy, these unintentional people will replenish their own energy.At this moment, he was really lucky that he went to the one-eyed alien first and gained its power first.The absorption capacity was released, and the energy of the unintentional was quickly absorbed, followed by the shadows swept out and directly ended the lives of these unintentional.


    Is it a lot?


    It''s okay, I suck slowly, kill slowly!


    See if you recover faster, or I absorb and kill the power faster!


    These unintentional people can be resurrected without limit, of course, the premise must be to consume Domam''s energy.Although this energy is not much, it is a drop in the world for Domam who has the power supply of the entire dark dimension, but doing so is like sending energy to Su Bai.


    So Domam did not bring the unintentional back to life at all, and even brought the unintentional back one after another.


    Very misguided!


    With absorption, with killing.


    Su Bai felt that his energy was rapidly increasing.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s not easy to kill Domam while you are sick, but it¡¯s still possible to drive him away...


    For example, create a time loop like Stephen in the movie!


    However, this is not a negotiation!


    The curse was released quickly, and the time gem was activated again.


    This time, Su Bai did not use one gem, but four gems at the same time!


    The green energy of the Time Gem radiated in an instant and enveloped the entire world, followed by Su Bai, teleported directly behind Domam, and entered the dark dimension.This is obviously not the dark dimension that Su Bai saw before Su Bai, not a piece of darkness, but colorful, like countless planets.


    "Is this a multiverse?"


    Su Bai paused slightly, but Domam''s head had already turned around. Only then did Su Bai see clearly that Domam''s head was already a few times larger than the surrounding planets, perhaps because his body was too large. , So I can''t see the body at all, it seems to be hidden in the darkness.


    "Come... kill me!"


    Su Bai defiantly hooked his finger towards Domam!


    "court death!"


    Domam''s mouth squirmed, looking very angry.He also didn''t see him posing, and countless dark energy emerged around him.


    Su Bai does not dodge, let the dark forces strike!


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    Worthy of being the Lord of the Dark Dimension, although they are all dark energy, the quality is completely different.Su Bai gave up other abilities and used only the fittest to survive!The moment the dark energy came over, his body had changed and turned into some kind of hard rock, but... it was easily penetrated by it.


    Puff!


    Su Bai''s chest was pierced and slowly fell to the ground!


    Dommam looked at Su Bai and said tauntingly: "It''s stupid to know how to use the time loop to trap me at this point in time, but I don''t know how to release the loop to myself..."


    Before he finished speaking, Domam was surprised to see Su Bai stood up slowly.


    Although the clothes on her body were damaged, her chest... had obviously recovered.


    "Come... kill me!" Su Bai hooked his finger and said provocatively.


    Dommam was stunned for a moment. This sounded... why do you sound familiar.


    Is it time loop?But he doesn''t have any magic of time circulation.Domam looked suspiciously at the same Su Bai and shot again, and the turbulent dark power struck again.It is still the survival of the fittest, but this time... it is not a certain kind of hard rock, but a certain kind of special substance, which resembles darkness.


    "boom!"

 C626

    Su Bai was instantly knocked into the air and fell into the distance.


    not dead!


    Although he was seriously injured, he did not die!


    After landing, Domam snorted and the darkness struck again.


    This time Su Bai failed to persist.


    Domam looked at Su Bai carefully, if it was a time loop, the time would be reset the moment he died.


    One second, two seconds...


    After a few seconds, Domam was sure that it was definitely not a time loop.


    "Come... kill me!" Su Bai stood up and said again!


    Item 0007


    Invisible, change its size, change its shape, control elements, telepathy, teleport...


    Every time Su Bai died, he would gain an ability, but he never got what he wanted.What is Domam¡¯s most powerful ability?Beyond time?This is really strong, but it can be done as long as there are enough infinite gems.There are two kinds of his strongest ability, or Su Bai''s most wanted ability.


    One: Obtain the power of the dark dimension, and it is very pure.


    Two: He has the ability to empower others!


    Both of these abilities were what Su Bai wanted.


    If you can obtain the power of the dark dimension, you will be more confident to deal with Domam. After all, Domam has a continuous energy bag of the dark dimension.If you can give others powerful abilities, you can create many powerful helpers.Although there must be some other avenues in this, it is impossible to make so unlimited. Otherwise, Domam would have created countless men, but this is also excellent.


    Only by empowering others can people follow.


    "Come... kill me!"


    Su Bai turned over and jumped up again and shouted at Domam.Although he didn''t need to be like this, he didn''t fall into the cycle of time, it was just a pure evil taste.


    Domam did not make another move, but rather exhaustedly: "Why don''t you die!"


    "I''m dead! It''s just... I''m resurrected again!" Su Bai said with a smile and shrugged: "So, don''t be excited, really, you can kill me!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Dommam yelled and shot again.


    A burst of dark energy struck again.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s body changed, and the whole body seemed to become an illusory darkness. As a result, he got the dark energy but passed through Su Bai''s body directly... and rushed out!


    "How is this possible?" Domam asked in shock.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Well, I take back the sentence just now, you may not be able to kill me..."


    "How did you do it?"


    Dommam couldn''t believe it, he hadn''t seen such a situation in so many years when he ruled the Dark Dimension.


    "How did it happen?" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly with a sneer.


    It¡¯s so peculiar to think that you killed me so many times for nothing. Gaining abilities is on the one hand, and on the other hand, he deliberately suppressed all defensive abilities except for survival of the fittest in order to allow Domam to be able to Kill yourself more easily, I am afraid that there is no one else but myself!


    The ability of survival of the fittest is not particularly strong. It may be effective in the face of different environments and relatively ordinary attacks, but attacks at the level of Domam are basically unstoppable. Darwin with this ability is not so strong!


    Even with the enhanced ability of Apocalypse, at best, this ability will be similar to Darwin in the comics!


    But still not enough!


    Maybe it''s because Darwin''s opponents are rarely so strong, or maybe because Darwin''s ability can''t be improved at all, because he died...he died!


    But I am different!


    He can be resurrected if he is dead, so this ability can analyze the cause of death and make changes and adapt.


    The ability has already changed in the previous few times. Now it seems... the change has been successful. When the dark energy is felt, the ability will automatically make the body the same structure as the dark energy, and naturally the dark energy will not hurt. He, rushed out of his body.


    Fortunately, he can control this ability, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    "You can''t kill me, but I can absorb your energy. It seems...you seem to have no chance of winning!" Su Wei asked Domam with a smile.


    Domam hummed: "Even if you have four infinite gems on your body, you can''t kill me!"


    "Are you the Lord of the Dark Dimension!"


    "Unless I gather together six infinite gems, it is really difficult to kill you. But if you are trapped here by me, you can''t get out!" Su Bai said confidently.


    "You trapped me here, why don''t you trap yourself here? I can afford it, you can''t wait! The one-eyed alien, and your killing dimension, you...worry more than me!" Domam said coldly! .

 C627

    This is really troublesome.


    It doesn''t matter if Domam is trapped here for a lifetime, but the one-eyed alien can be resurrected indefinitely, but the one-eyed alien can recover. Gu Yi can''t delay it for long.As for the Slaughter Dimension, Su was not particularly worried about losing, but he would be a little worried if he didn''t know how the battle was going.


    but.


    Su Bai smiled secretly, shook his head and said: "You are wrong!"


    "Even if they die and the earth is ruined, I can restore everything with infinite gems, and you will be abused by me here, always...always...forever. You will endure the brilliance of your body and spirit, and There is no end."


    Domam frowned slightly, okay... he should be frowning.


    This seems to have hit his weakness.


    "What do you want!"


    After a while, Dommam said.


    He is... subdued!


    "I want to be the Lord of the Dark Dimension." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Vision!" Domam snorted.


    Su Bai owns infinite gems. If he is becoming the Lord of the Dark Dimension, let alone a chance to grab it back, I am afraid that he can only leave the Dark Dimension in despair.


    "Well, I also know that you may not agree to this condition, so take a step back!"


    "I unlock the time loop, and you roll back to the dark dimension."


    "We each continue to fight in the dark dimension according to our abilities, how about?"


    Seeing Domam hesitate, Su Bai added another bargaining chip, a bargaining chip.


    "I can let you kill again!" Su Bai said.


    "Kill again!"


    "Yes, why? Don''t you want to vent your anger? And you are so powerful, if you don''t kill me a few times, it won''t be justified. I will lose the price. I will control my ability so that you can kill me. !" Su Bai said with a smirk.


    If you die again, you should be able to get one of those two abilities, right?


    Chapter 0008 Give you a ride and the suspected death of the five gods?


    Very sincere!


    Listening to Su Bai''s words, Domam thought he was very sincere.In this case, it is really no good for both parties to be trapped in the time loop.This time he returned without success, and killed him again, especially in this case, killing him once was considered a suffocation and saved some face.


    As for the things after returning to the dark dimension, the earth... is not his only choice to become stronger!It''s his first choice!


    "Okay, then fight again in the dark dimension!"


    Dommam snorted, and dark energy swept through.


    Su Bai did not play any tricks, but controlled the survival of the fittest and let Domam kill again.


    Haha.


    Sure enough!


    When Su Bai went back online, he already found that he had gained the ability to acquire the power of the dark dimension.


    Release the curse seal and release the time loop.


    Dormam snorted uncomfortably, and the huge head retreated as if he was preparing to return to the dark dimension.


    "I''ll see you off!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort and activated the four Infinite Gems at the same time.


    Suddenly Jane, a powerful force surged out.


    "You are not keeping promises?"


    Dommam was furious and hurriedly adjusted his power to resist. The two forces collided together and produced a violent explosion in an instant, and the entire space seemed to tremble.While trembling, Su Bai faintly heard Domam''s screaming sound, and then... he had disappeared.


    "I only said to untie the time loop and return to the dark dimension to continue fighting, but I didn''t say not to fight you! What''s more... I just kindly sent you a ride!" Su Bai sneered, although it was to gain the ability, although it was not allowed to let go Domam went back, but the breath that should have been vented was still to be vented!


    When you return to the dark dimension, you can obtain the power of the dark dimension. With the addition of infinite gems, Domam will wait to be abused. When the time comes, he will take the position of the dimensional lord, and he will be completely finished!With this blow, it is to collect some interest first!


    Turning around, Su Bai was ready to go back and clean up the follow-up things.


    Domam cannot be killed temporarily because he is the Lord of Darkness, but the Cyclops is not!No matter what reason it was involved in, since it''s here... don''t even think about going back. I really think it''s a bully, come if you want?


    Just when he was about to leave, he had an inexplicable feeling of heart palpitations. This feeling was sudden and strong, as if his heart was pumped.Su Bai turned his head instantly and looked behind him violently.


    Among the countless planets with different colors, there is a person standing on a black planet.


    It¡¯s too far to see, but I can only vaguely see the person wearing a black robe, the whole body and head are not exposed in the robe, holding a huge sickle in his hand, as if he is looking here. It doesn''t seem to be.And her sense of existence is very illusory, similar to reality and nothingness.

 C628

    Su Bai looked carefully, but found that the person disappeared in an instant.


    It''s gone, it''s really gone!


    Su Bai would not think that he was dazzled, the feeling of palpitations was very strong, it must be related to that person!


    "A black robe, holding a sickle, is it the death of the five gods?"


    "If so, what is she doing here?"


    Su Bai frowned and was a little puzzled. Except for the erratic strength of the Planet Devourer due to hunger, the strength of the other four gods was fairly stable.Death is one of the five gods, although the direct attack power may not be that strong, but the abilities she mastered are very abnormal!


    The origin of all life souls in the universe, creator and manipulator.


    It represents the manifestation of the concrete forms of the end of all life in the universe, the creator and master of all myths and legends, the god of death, the king of hell, the devil of hell, and the lord of hell.It can even be said simply that all the Lords of Hell work for her, including herself!


    This has nothing to do with strength, but also with strength.


    "She just happened to be here or is it because of me? Is it because I became the lord of hell and she came to observe it, or is it because of my secret?" Su Bai couldn''t be sure, but she shouldn''t help herself. Infinite Gems is indeed a good thing!


    Speaking of which, it is said that death is usually shown in the form of a skeleton. Perhaps this can represent her identity?However, it is said that her real appearance is very beautiful. Thanos slaughtered nearly half of the creatures in the universe in order to please her. Even the deadpool teaser later moved and fell in love with her, which shows that she should be really beautiful!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai temporarily left behind the suspected death and came out of the space...


    Floating in the air, Su Bai turned to release his magic, the black clouds rolled and gradually shrank, and the time cracks caused by Domam''s invasion gradually closed up. After a while, the sky had returned to normal.


    "Won?"


    Seeing Su defeated, Domam disappeared, Stephen murmured.


    "It should be... won!"


    Wang nodded to cater.


    Stephen waved to the air to say hello to Su Bai, but... Su Bai ignored him once again and teleported away.


    It''s not that Su Bai did not see his actions. Usually, Su Bai might still be interested in having time to talk to Stephen, but now he does not have the time and interest.


    Kama Taj, who had been razed to the ground, could not be seen at all.


    Gu Yi was still entangled with the one-eyed alien.


    She has no idea how many times she has died, and as the one-eyed alien''s strength status gradually recovered, she has died more and more times.It should have been less, but she used the same magic trick several times, because every time she died, she would lose her memory and subconsciously chose the magic she thought was appropriate.However, this subconscious choice sometimes changes, so there is no such thing as using a magic every time!


    "Gu Yi!"


    Su Bai suddenly appeared out of thin air. Just at this time, Gu Yi was releasing magic. He slackened a little after hearing the sound, but a single-eyed alien pierced her with a tentacle.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The next moment, the time loop starts, and Gu Yi reappears.


    "Why haven''t you left?" Seeing Su Bai, Gu said with a sense of consciousness: "Stephen took someone to stop Mordor, but I am afraid it is not an opponent. We must stop Domum!"


    Her memory still stayed before Su Bai did not leave.


    Item 0009


    "Domam has been driven away by me."


    Su Bai said to Gu Yi, and at the same time she lifted her time loop."Leave this one-eyed alien to me. You can go to Hong Kong to see it."


    Gu Yi was stunned and then nodded, opened the magic portal to Hong Kong.She believes that Su Bai will not lie to herself, but she needs to deal with follow-up matters in the past.After Gu Yi left, Su Bai looked at the one-eyed alien.


    The one-eyed alien recovered very quickly. At this time, the tentacles had grown back and the gap on the body had returned to normal, and the previous injury had completely healed.


    "It''s your turn."


    Su Bai twisted his neck, his eyes gradually becoming solemn.


    The one-eyed alien also looked very solemn, obviously it also knew that Su Bai was difficult to deal with.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai came to the front of the One-Eyed Alien in a flash, and the light from his right fist flashed directly at the One-Eyed Alien.The one-eyed alien reacted quickly. The two lower tentacles touched the ground and made him retreat quickly, while the rest of the tentacles were heading towards Su Bai. The tentacles obviously contained powerful energy.Su Bai did not evade, his absorbing ability suddenly activated, and in an instant, the energy of the one-eyed alien rushed into Su Bai''s body.The one-eyed alien''s one-eyed widened instantly, and its feeling was very keen, and it was immediately aware that Su Bai had absorbed his own energy, and this way of absorbing...very similar to himself!


    In surprise, its tentacles were crushed into powder, Su Bai castrated, his fists blasted directly at the one-eyed alien!


    The eye was hit, or hit by the power of the infinite gem, the intense pain caused the Cyclops to scream instantly, and countless energy attacks crazily emerged from the remnants of its tentacles.Aether particles revolve around the body, and the rest of the gems surge.


    In an instant, the purple light of the power gem became more vigorous, as if the sun fell over the world, the light swallowed the one-eyed alien, swallowed Su Bai, swallowed everything around it.


    In the light, the one-eyed alien body quickly dissipated.


    One eye, body, tentacles...


    Like a dried carrion, the wind blew... it turned into ashes.


    After a long time, the light dimmed.

 C629

    Su Bai felt for a moment before turning around.


    The magic portal opened not far away.Gu Yi took Stephen, and Wang returned.Seeing this scene around, the two of them were dumbfounded.


    "We, did we come to the wrong place?" Stephen said in shock.


    Su Baiyun started the Time Gem and prepared to let time go back and restore him to his original state. Gu Yi seemed to know what he was going to do, and walked over and shook his head slightly.


    "Don''t need me to restore everything?" Su Bai looked at Gu Yi unexpectedly.


    Gu Yi shook his head slightly: "Disrupting time will cause changes. Even if you restore this place and let these people come to life, in the future... it may end in the same way. You can''t always guard this place, and it''s impossible to use time to regress every time. ... is the price that must be paid to protect the earth."


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m sure!" Gu Yi nodded slowly.


    "Okay, I''ll go first. There are still things that have not been resolved in the dark dimension. If you change your attention, you can find me!" Su Bai didn''t think there was any problem with this. Time might be sacred to others. Cause and effect, but he is not worried.But Master Gu Yi said so, Su Bai said nothing.


    Nodded, and then returned directly to the dimension space.


    The battle on earth is over, but the war of dimensions... has just begun!


    ...


    There was silence in the dimensional space, and only Omar stood alone in front of the crystal ball, seeming to observe the situation outside.Seeing Su Bai coming back, Omar was taken aback.Shouldn''t he be dealing with Domam and the One-Eyed Alien at this time?


    "You..." Omar asked tentatively: "Did you succeed?"


    "The one-eyed alien was killed by me, and Domam was beaten back to the dark dimension by me. The matter on earth has been resolved." Su Bai nodded.


    "So fast?"


    Whether it is a one-eyed alien or Domam, they are all very powerful existences. Although Omar has some confidence in Su Bai, he does not think he can succeed so quickly!


    "How''s the situation outside?" Su Bai didn''t explain. He has infinite gems, can be resurrected, and can get the opponent''s abilities. If the strength of such a bug can''t be solved as soon as possible, it will be too useless?And in terms of time, it''s actually quite long, but that time happened at a single time loop.


    "Mephisto and Satan are here, they have resisted the Lord of Hell, so we relieved a lot of pressure. Although the strength of the people you brought is uneven, some of them cannot cause fatal injuries to demons, but the effect is still Not bad. The number of opponents has been reduced by at least one-fifth. Although our side is damaged, it is not serious. There is no problem in a short time, but if it takes a long time, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome, mainly because the consumption can''t keep up!" See Omar When Su Bai looked so indifferent, he didn''t ask what was going on, but now he felt that the ally he found by chance was very difficult, and his strength was almost the same as riding on the Rockets.


    Before dealing with a dimensional lord beast, he was helpless, but now he can kill the powerful demon one-eyed alien of another dimension alone, and bring Domam back to the dark dimension from the earth. It is incredible!


    Taking a secret breath, Omar talked about the situation here.


    "Who has performed better?" Su Bai asked.


    "Needless to say, your goddess of slaughter, Black Queen, Qin, Laser Eye, Lorelai, these are very strong. The Black Queen and Lorelai both use magic. As for Laser Eye, his ability is very suspicious. , The laser released from his eyes should be a cosmic power, the effect is good! As for the piano..." Speaking of the piano, O''Malton had a weird expression."Who is she?"


    "What''s wrong with Qin?"


    Seeing Omar''s appearance and tone, Su Bai was a little curious.


    "Watch it for yourself!"


    Of the three major hell lords, Mephisto and Satan dealt with each other, and the one who dealt with him was the piano.


    Phoenix... Qin!


    Data 0010


    The fiery red light was dazzling, as if a pair of wings appeared behind Qin''s body, as if spreading its wings soaring, even though it was separated from the crystal ball, the powerful force could be felt.Opposite her was a hell lord, and Omar introduced next to him that it was Beelzebub, possessing the ability to project fantasy control machines, fire magic magic and even the ability to open the dimensional entrance, which was considered relatively strong among hell lords.Except for Bezebub, there was no other people around, as if a battlefield was specially vacated.


    "Is it out of control?" Su Bai frowned slightly, and then noticed that Qin''s expression was normal, and his eyes were clear even though they were wary.It seemed that it was not out of control, but that the fighting between the two might be too fierce, causing the people around to worry that the pond fish would be affected, so they made this place vacant.


    "Who is she, this force is too strong!"


    Omar watched Su Bai frowned slightly and relaxed, and asked.


    In the beginning, Qin''s performance was not particularly outstanding, and Omar did not notice her specifically.But as the battle broke out and became more fierce, Qin also broke out. When that powerful force emerged, when the pair of energy-shaped wings appeared behind her, it was almost unstoppable and unmatched.Soon she met Beelzebub and suppressed it all the way.


    That power made Omar feel that even Domam seemed to be inferior.


    too strong.


    She originally planned to go out if the situation was unfavorable.


    But the outbreak of Qin caused Omar to change his attention and stay here for the time being to pay attention to the overall situation.


    "Phoenix power! Have you heard of it?" Su Bai said to Omar.


    "The power of the phoenix?" Omar looked at Qin. At this moment, her appearance... doesn''t it look like a phoenix.But she really didn''t know the power of the Phoenix."what is that?"


    "A very powerful existence!"


    Su Bai didn''t explain much, and it was difficult for things like Phoenix Power to explain clearly what kind of existence it was.However, today''s piano can only be regarded as capable of using the power of the phoenix, and the power is far from it.Moreover, the power of the phoenix can be regarded as a multiverse level. Simply put, it can be even stronger!


    "I''m going out."


    Speaking to Omar, Su Wei was about to go out to end the battle, but at this time the scene in the crystal ball had changed. Those hell lords, demons and other things were going to run!


    It seems that they have received the news?

 C630

    Come here, want to run?It''s not that easy.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and instantly came outside the dimension.At this time, other people seemed to have noticed this and worked hard.


    Beelzebub was also preparing to run, but Qin refused to let her run like this. The power of the phoenix swept towards Beelzebub, and Beelzebub hurriedly dodged, preparing to start teleportation and escape.At this moment, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Biexibu was taken aback for a while, and he heard Su Bai sneer and say: "Want to run? How easy is it!"


    The power of the dark dimension gathered in an instant, and the shadow became extremely powerful in an instant and rushed out directly.


    Whoosh!


    The speed was so fast that it was almost invisible, and the shadow had passed through Beelzebub.


    Beelzebu stared at Su Bai in a daze, his head fell from his body.


    "Mr!"


    Qin Fei came over and shouted at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Good performance, talk later."


    "Ok!"


    Qin nodded, and soon dispersed with Su Bai.


    Hunt down!


    In the beginning, they were besieging and killing dimensions, but now the situation has completely changed, becoming chased and killed.


    Some ran away quickly, and some were unluckily caught up and killed directly.


    The dark coalition forces that were still mighty and mighty collapsed at this moment. Su Bai did not let them chase too far. After all, Domam came back. Although he was injured, it would be a little troublesome for him to make a real move. In the end Su Bai made a big move. Wave, bringing everyone back to the killing dimension.


    Back to the killing dimension, some people were sitting on the ground tired, some were shaking slightly with excitement, and some were still in a dull mood.Su Bai-looking over, I can see the transformation of their temperament.Many people here may have killed before, some have not, but this time it is a bit interesting.


    "Dommam was beaten back by me. The One-Eyed Alien is dead, and you are doing very well again. This time you can use four words to describe... a complete victory!" Su Bai turned and sat on the throne, looking at everyone Slowly said: "However, this is not the end, the war... can only be regarded as just beginning."


    "Domam wants to fight, and those who escaped by chance will fight too! To fight until no one dares to fight the earth, fight until they all fear us, fight here...respect me!"


    Excited, looking forward to.


    The many eyes of many people, but there is no fear or fear.


    There are a few militants who respond again and again. In the earth, the power of the Timeless Isle is already a symbol of strength, and there is almost no serious battle, and here... the battle has just begun!The Timeless Isle has always been stable, and has always followed in the footsteps of Su Bai and followed Su Bai''s orders, but their respective ideas are different.


    Some are looking forward to expansion, while others are content with the status quo.


    This is not to say that they will not obey Su Bai''s orders, but that they are in a state of demand.


    "Well, Black Queen, you take people back to rest first, and adjust your mentality and state. I want to make sure that if I need someone, your state is perfect. Besides, Qin stays."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he sent everyone else back to the Timeless Isle.


    There must be a reason to see Su Bai leaving Qin alone. Wanda and Emma also left. As for Mephisto and Satan did not leave the killing dimension, they also left together. After all, they still need to know the follow-up. Also know what to do next!


    After everyone left, Su Bai beckoned to Qin!


    Qin walked up, because there was no other place in the design of the throne. Obviously Emma had also taught them the''rules'' here, so Qin stood in front of Su Bai.Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand slowly, and lifted Qin''s messy hair. This action made Qin a little nervous and lowered his head subconsciously.


    Item 0011


    Su Bai''s fingers licked Qin''s hair, and his fingertips inadvertently slid across her cheeks, watching her slightly restrained and nervous, and said with a chuckle: "Thanks to you for supporting the school. Now the school affairs can be put aside, you can follow me for the time being. The war of dimensions is not a trifling matter. Although most of them may work on the earth, here... your role is even greater."


    "Well, listen to Mr.," Qin replied in a low voice.


    "Phoenix power, how is your control?" Su Bai asked.


    Qin thought for a while and said, "It should be alright, there is nothing unusual."


    "I intend to make you the goddess of slaughter like Wanda and Emma, ??but I am not sure if the power of the phoenix will be agitated if the slaughter affects you, so let this one go in advance and look back. Let''s talk about it." Su Bai said.


    If Qin also becomes the goddess of slaughter, the power of slaughter she produces is definitely a lot.However, if the black phoenix appears, Su Bai is not sure whether he can win, so let it go first, let Qin adapt to the situation here, and make a decision based on the situation.


    Su Bai held his head, and Su Bai looked at Qin and Wanda below, thinking about the next plan.


    Dimensional wars are inevitable. His goal is very simple to become the Lord of the Dark Dimension, and let the Dark Dimension respect him.Domam won''t come out for a short time, and his own blow should have injured him. As for the miscellaneous people who participated in the siege and killing dimension this time, Su Bai did not intend to let it go.


    Beelzebub was dead, and the place of the Lord of Hell was free.


    I can integrate it to continue to expand the strength of the dimensional space, but Su Bai feels that this will not help him to improve his strength. First of all, there are not many qualitative improvements. At least it is not reflected in the case of Dommam. come out.In terms of quantity, I can now extract the power of the dark dimension and absorb energy. The energy brought by the hell dimension is insignificant. Moreover, although the dimensional war is against Domam, it is not the two of them. war.


    In this case, it would be better to use it to improve the strength of your subordinates!


    Su Bai''s eyes were on Emma, ??Wanda, Qin and others-swept across, and finally looked at Satana in the corner!


    Satana is a half-blood in her own right, and her abilities are in line with the abilities of the Lord of Hell. She also has some experience in how to be a Lord of Hell.Moreover, she couldn''t get out of her palm at all, even if she became the lord of hell, she couldn''t change her pet status.It is also a kind of expression to bring Satan over to help herself make her daughter the lord of hell.Thinking of this, Su Bai beckoned to Satana, who was still under control at this time, and knelt on one knee in front of Su Bai after coming over.


    "the host!"

 C631

    "You come with me!"


    Su Bai said, taking Satana and teleported away instantly.


    The next moment the two have appeared in the hell dimension of Beelzebub. At this moment, this dimension is chaotic. When Beelzebub died, the position of the lord of hell was vacated. The remaining people competed with each other to become the new lord of hell. .


    Su Bai did not show up but relieved Satana''s control.


    After returning to normal, Satana did not change much, but her eyes were full of fear and she stood beside him cleverly.


    "Kill them all, I will let you be the lord of this dimension!" Su Bai said lightly without looking back.


    Satana froze for a while and asked tentatively: "Me?"


    This is the lord of hell, how can so many cronies around him give it to himself?


    "Go!"


    Su Bai did not answer, and said lightly.


    Although Satana didn''t know why Su Bai chose herself, she would not let this opportunity pass.Anyway, she has already recognized the identity in her heart. Wouldn''t it be better if she could become the Lord of Hell?In the dark dimension, no one wants to be the lord of hell.


    Satana is no exception!


    With the fall of Su Bai, Satana rushed out, the fire of hell spread, and Satana was like no one. Although the strength of those demons was not bad, they were not enough to look at in front of Satana. Song killed all those demons, and then...Satana looked at the floating Lord Power.


    "It''s yours!" Su Bai said lightly.


    With Su Bai''s order, Satana rushed over without hesitation.


    The power of the lord poured into the body, and the power of Satana skyrocketed in an instant.However, there were no other lord signs on her body. Instead, two white demon horns appeared on her head, which did not affect the appearance, but gave Satana a kind of evil beauty!


    After gaining the power of the lord and becoming the lord of hell, Satana was extremely excited and excited.


    After a while, Satana came to Su Bai.


    Kneeling on one knee, the master shouted in submission.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly and touched the corner of Satana''s head and said faintly: "I can make you the lord of hell, and I can also make you lose your identity. I will not treat you badly in doing things for me in the future. "


    "Yes, master!"


    "Get up!"


    Satana got up, and a castle appeared around him instantly, covering the surroundings.


    Ahead is a tall throne.


    Under the throne, there is a throne with a few upper trumpets. Obviously, this is Satana''s.As for the above...the implication is self-evident.


    That was Su defeated!


    It''s not even flat or slightly lower, one on the top and one on the bottom, very clear.Su Bai came to the throne and sat down, and Satana crawled at his feet.Looking at the pair of white demon horns, Su Bai was interested.


    "Come on." Su Bai whispered and let Satana knelt on her lap frontally. Satana''s face was reddened and understood what he meant, and she lowered her head to move over.Seeing her move, Su Bai grabbed her pair of demon horns and swayed.


    This is much more interesting than scratching your hair!


    With interest, Su Bai was over. It didn''t take long for Satana''s leather jacket to disappear, and Su Bai was allowed to play around.


    Item 0012


    Su Bai did not allow Satana''s hell dimension to approach the killing dimension, but was ready to start expanding with her dimension.Because of the Devil''s Horn, Su Bai became interested, and he really enjoyed it. When it was over, Su Bai asked Satana to sort out her hell affairs, and she returned to the killing dimension.After finding Satan and Mephisto, Su Bai directly asked them to find Satana and sort out a reasonable offensive line as soon as possible. He wanted to expand his jurisdiction step by step.


    Knowing that Satana had replaced Bezeb as the lord of hell, Satan was very happy and worked harder to do things.


    The dark dimension needs to deploy manpower. Once it starts, it will inevitably stay here for a long time. This manpower must have a certain ability. It needs to be carefully selected in a place like the dark dimension to be able to exert strength.


    In the list drawn up by Su Bai.


    Laser Eye, Lorelai definitely wants this, and the other is the ravager, which is the catastrophe.It can be considered that they followed Su defeated a long time ago. He and Laser Eye are brothers, and they can both launch cosmic powers and bring them, but this is far from enough. This time... it is a full-scale war. As for other candidates, they need themselves. Slowly pondered and searched.


    Su Bai came out of the dimensional space to look for suitable candidates, and returned to the Timeless Isle.


    There hasn''t been much change on the Timeless Isle. Su Bai directly found the sage and looked at the files of the residents of the Timeless Isle.The residents of Timeless Island have increased a lot, and the rules have been set long ago, but it is not only Su Bai who is eligible to join. If they really make a lot of contributions, the sages will do their best to review.


    There are too many people, and it¡¯s too troublesome to just think about it on your own.There are many new faces on the roster, and not all of them are mutants, such as alien races, and some people with special abilities, but there is no suitable discovery for the time being.


    "Rascal?"


    It happened to turn to the roster of Little Naughty, and Su Bai paused.


    Little Naughty joined the Timeless Isle relatively early. She met by chance when she was dealing with vampires while traveling. At that time, she happened to meet Su Bai when she was leaving for the timeless island to go to the Timeless Isle.Little Naughty¡¯s ability is very strong and very special. She can absorb the vitality of others, but that is just a performance that the ability has not been fully controlled. In fact, he can absorb the abilities of others and use them in a short time. If she strengthens her ability If so, she can freely control her own abilities, and she can simulate the superpower of several people at once without any side effects.


    If it is a team battle, it can be called all-rounder.


    "You can let little naughty join."


    Su Bai remembered the name of the little mischievous and continued to flip back. There were strong and weak abilities, and they were different, but there were really few suitable for the dark dimension, at least not Su Bai thought it was good.Shaking his head, Su Bai put down his roster and asked, "Where is the little naughty?"

 C632

    "It should be at home."


    "This is her address."


    Xianzhe told Su Bai the address, and Su Bai passed by.


    Little Naughty¡¯s home is not very big, it''s just a very ordinary apartment, there is no way...Because her special ability is usually difficult to contact other people, and she can''t make any huge contributions to improve her own conditions.


    "Huh!"


    The figure flashed, Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    In the room, Little Naughty is watching TV, which is broadcasting news about events in Hong Kong.


    Domam descended on the earth, and Hong Kong was seriously damaged.


    Su Bai did not let time back and restore everything like in the movie. Although no one may know what really happened, this does not hinder news reports.In particular, there are scenes of Su Bai on it, I have to say... these reporters are really more dedicated.


    "Your Majesty."


    Seeing Su Bai, Xiao Mi was taken aback for a moment and then nervous, and asked in a low voice expectantly.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Although everyone knows that he is the king of the Timeless Isle, most people call their own husband to show their closeness, and few people call themselves His Majesty the King.


    This is because Su Bai has been on the Timeless Island for a relatively short time recently. I don¡¯t know that the title of His Majesty the King has become the mainstream on the Timeless Island!


    Su Bai nodded slightly, looked around randomly and asked, "Are you still used to it?"


    "Also, okay!" The little naughty nodded slightly and looked calm, but she was already overwhelmed in her heart.


    His Majesty the King hasn''t looked for himself for so long, and now suddenly appearing in his own home is absolutely impossible to be idle and bored to care about and greet him, just don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing!


    "Your abilities... don''t make much progress." Su Bai laughed and teased at first, then said: "But right now, you don''t have to worry about this problem."


    The little mischief instantly widened his eyes and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai beckoned and asked Little Naughty to come over and let her reach out. Little Naughty tentatively reached out and saw that he seemed to be about to hold it, and flinched slightly when he saw him shaking his head and stopped.


    For a moment, Little Naughty felt that she had changed.


    She felt that her abilities seemed to be ineffective to him, and she seemed to be able to control and release her abilities freely.


    "Go to the Black Queen, just say I want you to report to her."


    Su Bai smiled and said to Xiao Naughty.


    The little naughty nodded in excitement, and then hesitantly asked: "Your Majesty the King, I... can I give you a hug?"


    "Hug me? Of course!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The little naughty tentatively stretched out her arms and hugged Su Bai. This kind of body-to-body contact made her a little bit lost.How long has she been since her ability awakened... How long hasn''t she experienced this feeling, and she can finally be like a normal person.


    "In the future, if you want to contact people and find me, if I find another man you are holding you, don''t blame me for taking back your abilities!" Feeling the excitement of being naughty, Su Bai smiled and patted Her back said jokingly.


    "Can you do anything other than hugs?" Little naughty asked tentatively.


    Su Bai smiled and asked, "What else do you want to do?"


    Chapter 0013 People''s Defense Forces: Princess Xiangyun


    Little naughty bit her lip and didn''t feel embarrassed to speak. She is now a big girl. Because of her ability, she can''t enjoy a normal life like an ordinary girl. Every time she sees a show of affection around her, she is very depressed and painful, especially A lot of long... strange people can find a partner, which makes her even more envious.The environment is very easy to affect people, and because of her ability, she is very eager...desire to have normal contact with people!


    The hug just now completely ignited the desire in Little Naughty''s heart, so knowing that Su Bai might be just teasing and making jokes, he couldn''t help but accept the conversation.What else does she want to do?She wanted to do everything but she was embarrassed to say it.


    A woman''s shyness is one aspect, and the unequal status makes her embarrassed to speak.


    If it were not for Su Bai''s acceptance and let her stay on the Timeless Island, she would not have been able to live a peaceful life for so many years.


    She was embarrassed to speak, but her hand swayed slightly on Su Bai''s back waist.


    Seeing Little Naughty not speaking or letting go, but still moving his fingers behind him, Su Bai smiled dumbly and stroked her shoulder with a smile. This is actually just a very ordinary action, but for Little Naughty... Just like knocking on the medicine, she felt so strong that she couldn''t help lying in Su Bai''s arms, shaking slightly.


    This can be regarded as the antithesis of things. She has not been in contact with other people all the year round, which makes her body especially sensitive.As a normal man, how could Little Naughty react indifferently in his arms? Soon Little Naughty also felt the changes in Su Bai''s body but didn''t avoid it. Instead, he held him tighter.


    Su Bai shook his head, held her shoulders to pull her up, and looked at Xiao Naughty''s flushed cheeks, with some lost eyes, Su Bai smiled and bowed his head to kiss.


    "I can satisfy you for what you want, but it''s not right now. After you tidy up and calm down, you can report to the Black Queen and get acquainted with your abilities. Soon you may be on the battlefield! But what you said just now is no joke , I know you are eager, but only I can, remember?"


    "Ok!"


    Little naughty blushed and nodded.


    "Okay, go find the Black Queen, I still have a lot to deal with!"


    Su Bai patted Little Naughty, then teleported and disappeared.


    Leaving from being naughty, Su Bai had originally planned to find Havoc, but happened to ran into Mora who was about to go out.

 C633

    "Where are you going?"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and asked Mora.


    Mora was surprised and turned his head to see that Su Bai was relieved: "Why are you back? By the way, what is going on in Hong Kong?"


    "Dormam of the dark dimension wanted to invade the earth and was beaten back by me. Where are you going?" Su Bai said casually.


    "Hong Kong!"


    "I found a mutant in Hong Kong. I originally planned to go and see if I could bring it back. I didn''t expect that something happened in Hong Kong. I just confirmed her whereabouts and is preparing to pass." Mora said.


    "A new mutant? I''ll take you there by the way and see what she has."


    "Of course it''s fine!"


    Moura said with a smile, followed by Su Bai and took her directly to Hong Kong.


    Hong Kong is under construction at this time, especially the destruction near the Hong Kong Temple is quite serious, and the citizens are somewhat worried.


    Su Bai followed Mora to a tea restaurant somewhere.


    There are not too many people in the tea restaurant, in twos and threes. Seeing Su Bai and Mora come in, someone quickly recognized Su Bai''s identity. Many people are curious about Su Bai''s identity here.Is it here for afternoon tea?Or... another reason?But I just thought that no one came to ask, but the waiter obviously had to come.


    Soon a woman dressed as a waiter came over and asked, "Do you two want to... have dinner?"


    "You can have a taste, some special features." Su Bai noticed that Mora''s eyes had been fixed on the waiter, she should probably be her.With a smile, Su Bai found a place with Mora and sat down. The waiter quickly turned around and delivered a lot of food, such as Xiaolongbao, Tang Bao, bubble tea, etc. It''s not expensive at all, but it''s really unique...


    "The boss said, this is for two, thank you for everything you have done to Hong Kong!" the waiter whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and tasted it. It tasted good. While letting Mora taste it, he asked the waiter: "What''s your name?"


    "Suzanne Chen." The waiter said.


    Hong Kong has been heavily influenced by foreign countries, so this kind of Chinese and Western names can be considered common.


    "Are you interested in changing jobs?" Su Bai asked.


    "Huh?" Chen Su Shanni yelled unexpectedly, obviously she didn''t expect Su Bai to suddenly say this to herself."Change, what kind of job?"


    "Work for me."


    Susan Chen glanced at her side in a panic, and whispered: "Mr. Su Bai, I don''t understand..."


    "Go ahead." Su Shanni Chen was interrupted by Su Bai before she finished her words. Su Shanni hesitated and nodded and turned and left.


    Not long after she left, a woman entered the tea restaurant.


    This woman was wearing orange boots and a tight black dress... She wore a long trench coat outside.After coming in, she stopped and looked around the restaurant, and walked over quickly after seeing Su Bai and Mora.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, can I take a few minutes of your time?" The woman came over and whispered, "I''m from the People''s Defense Force."


    The people''s defense force?


    This organization Su Bai heard from Hu Liangmei that it is a superhero organization of the celestial dynasty and should be affiliated to the government.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Can you...change a place?" the woman looked around.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    Su Baiyang''s hands were sealed, time stood still at this moment, and Moura and the woman were freed from time.


    Seeing that the people around them stopped moving completely, the woman and Mora were a little surprised.


    "sit down."


    Su Bai said casually, and the woman sat down."I come from the People''s Defense Forces. My name is Princess Xiangyun. Of course this is the code name. You can call me Xiangyun."


    Chapter 0014 Want to help?


    Princess Xiangyun had a good attitude, and she was too embarrassed to call herself a princess in front of Su Bai.


    "I am not familiar with your people''s defense forces, and there should be no intersection. What can you do if you come to me?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It''s mainly what happened in Hong Kong before. We and the Chinese team in charge of Hong Kong are investigating, but we haven''t found any clues or reasons. At that time, you saved Hong Kong and saved the world, so can you tell us the truth? What happened? If something similar happens again, we can also be prepared!" Princess Xiangyun said.


    "Even if you tell you, you can''t deal with it." If Domam really wants to come again, there is really no one who can deal with it except himself.


    "But at least we know who we are dealing with, and whether we can deal with it is no longer within our consideration." Princess Xiangyun said.


    "Dommam, Lord of the Dark Dimension."


    "Dommam...Dark Dimension..."


    The two names that Princess Xiangyun chanted seemed to have to be remembered firmly.


    "Similar things may happen, but it shouldn''t be Domam anymore, I''m dealing with him, so don''t worry too much about this aspect." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C634

    Princess Xiangyun nodded and said, "Mr. Su Bai, are you here this time, is there anything wrong?"


    "I''ll see a mutant."


    "In this case... I don''t know if Mr. Su Bai has time? Let us do our best to be a landlord? Our leader has been talking about seeing you and admiring you very much." Princess Xiangyun said.


    Su Bai looked at her with a faint smile, and came to ask Domam about the truth, but it shouldn''t be the only thing.The People''s Defense Force is an official organization, and the identity of the leader must be official. This kind of meeting is unlikely to be a private meeting. After all... I represent the Timeless Isle.


    "I don''t have time recently. I just said that I''m dealing with Domam. An all-out war has started in the dark dimension. Let''s talk about it after this matter is over." Su Bai said, shaking his head.


    Princess Xiangyun nodded understandingly and then said: "If needed, we can help. Maybe we have no experience dealing with these demons, but we are willing to contribute. Of course, in this way we can increase some experience dealing with demons, If there is a similar situation, we can also deal with it!"


    "It will die." Su Bai said lightly.


    Princess Xiangyun smiled: "We know."


    "I don''t have much time. Let your people come here soon. I''ll see you first." Someone is willing to help Su Bai and won''t push it out, let alone a celestial person.


    "Okay, I will contact them now, and I will definitely arrive within two hours."


    "By the way, arrange a place to live." Su Bai said.


    "no problem!"


    Princess Xiangyun got up and took out the phone and quickly got in touch.


    Su Bai brought time back to normal.


    "Consider my proposal carefully. I will find you in the evening." Su Bai''s voice rang in the head of Su Shanni Chen at the counter. Su Shanni Chen was taken aback and looked around, and found that there was nothing unusual. It seemed that she had only heard this. There was a low reply and I didn''t know if Su Bai could hear it!


    Princess Xiangyun moved very fast. Within ten minutes, a very luxurious extended sedan drove over. After Su Bai had eaten with Mora, she got into the sedan with her. After driving for twenty minutes, she was on the top of a mountain. The villa stopped.


    "The environment here is relatively simple, but it is already the fastest place I can contact." Princess Xiangyun said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s not too simple to talk about, it''s not bad here, I''ll go take a rest first, don''t let people disturb us."


    "Mr. Su Bai, rest assured!"


    Princess Xiangyun nodded and promised, Su Bai took Mora upstairs.


    Mora really planned to take a rest because of Su Bai, but after entering the room, he hugged himself and kissed him while taking off his clothes.It wasn''t Su Bai''s anxious look. First, it was because I had been with Moura for a long time, and I was aroused by the little naughty before. Anyway, I have to wait for the people of the People''s Defense Forces to come over. Time is just right.


    After the end, Su Bai asked Mora to rest in the room and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Princess Xiangyun was sitting in the living room guarding her duty loyally. People from the People''s Defense Forces should not have arrived yet.


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Seeing Su defeated, Princess Xiangyun said hello with a blushing face.


    Su Bai nodded and walked to the side to pick up a glass of water, and then sat down beside him and chatted for a few words. While talking about Su Bai, she remembered that Hu Jingmei had said that the People¡¯s Defense Forces were tracking a ghost rider named Bai Gujing. I don''t know if I found it."I heard that you were looking for evil spirit knights?"


    "Ghost Rider?"


    "Bo Gujing!"


    "Do you know her?" Princess Xiangyun looked at Su Bai unexpectedly."She is the ghost rider?"


    "She is just one of the evil spirit knights. The evil spirit knights are easy to identify. They will transform into skeletons, and their whole body is full of hell fire!" Su Wei released the hell fire and said at the same time: "Basically the evil spirit knights They are all immortal. Even if you blast him into scum, he can be resurrected. Of course... this only refers to some conventional methods. If you find her, she is very suitable for dealing with some magic, demon type Happening."


    Princess Xiangyun shook her head: "It''s a pity that we didn''t find it. Although there were news on a few occasions, she ran away when we rushed past. For this reason, we lost a lot of manpower."


    Su Bai nodded and didn''t say anything. The strength of the people''s defense force Su Bai was not clear, but the evil spirit knights were indeed difficult to deal with, and it was normal that they could not catch it.


    The roar of the engine came from outside, and Princess Xiangyun stood up and said, "It should be them."


    With that, she walked out of the room.


    Su Bai got up and took a look. A fighter plane fell slowly outside the villa, and several people came out of it following the landing.


    There are men, there are women, there are monsters, there are machines...


    It looks like this team is really all-encompassing!


    At the end of the crowd, a woman with glasses came out, seeming to be their leader?


    Chapter 0015 Let''s Go Together!


    "Let me introduce it to you." Princess Xiangyun stood next to Su Bai and introduced one by one: "This is a hero, although it looks like only one person now, there are actually five. They are mutants and can be combined or borrowed. The power of all celestial people. This is a radiator, he can control radiation. This is Ms. Sun, her ability is like the sun, very powerful. This is the ninth world immortal, and his situation is not good for me. This is the most perfect hero, with a terrible name, this is the beast of science!"


    Along with her introduction, Su Bai also-after reading it, her introduction should be taken according to strength and status. Generally speaking, this kind of introduction starts with the strongest and highest status.Wanzhongxia and the Radiant Man Su Bai still know that this is a more famous hero in the Marvel universe.As for the latter lady, there is no impression of Su defeated by the ninth world, but as the official team organization of the Celestial Dynasty, they should all have some strength.


    "This is our leader, the person in charge of the People''s Defense Force."


    Finally, Princess Xiangyun introduced the woman with glasses.


    Su Bai nodded slightly, and said, "It is okay to hone your strength to be familiar and familiar. I won''t take special care of you. There must be dangers, but what kind of improvement you can get depends on how much you can understand the dark dimension. Own. Now, you can go back to rest, and find me on the Timeless Isle in two days!"


    "This is... over?"

 C635

    The people of the People¡¯s Defense Force came over with expectation, thinking that Su Bai would test their strength, and they might even have a chance to fight Su Bai. This was a rare opportunity. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Bai just got off the plane, but Su Bai let them I went back to rest.


    "How about it?" Su Bai said with a smile."Check your strengths one by one? It''s too much trouble, I don''t have so much time. But...it looks like you are obviously unwilling to go back like this, so let''s give you a chance!"


    "Go together!"


    "together?"


    Wan Zhong Xia hesitated and said, "This, isn''t it good?"


    "Nothing wrong, hurry up, come on!"


    Su Bai walked to the open space next to him and waved at them.


    Wan Zhongxia and others glanced at each other and rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai stood in place and did not move or attack. Thousands of heroes hit, Su Bai''s body suddenly changed. The ability to survive the fittest directly blocked the circle and absorbed its kinetic energy. At the same time, the others People also shot one after another, Su Bai''s body kept changing and the result was blocked.


    With a light tap with both hands, the absorbed kinetic energy is released in an instant.


    boom!


    The impact came, and in an instant they were shaken off and went out to lie down.


    Su Bai is in control so they are not injured, just an incredible expression on their faces.


    "Last chance, be serious."


    Su Bai said lightly.


    A few people from Wanzhongxia got up and looked at each other seriously.As a team, there is still some tacit agreement with each other.However, just as they were just about to take it seriously, Su Bai suddenly made a move. Suddenly countless black shadows appeared on his body, and they attacked simultaneously.


    "Is there anything else? I can say it directly, if not, I can take them back." Su Bai walked to the head of the People''s Defense Forces and said.


    The person in charge was slightly surprised for a moment, and said, "I also want to ask if there is any intention of cooperation."


    "Forget cooperation, Timeless Island and you should not have any direct cooperation projects, but your attitude is very good, I am from the celestial dynasty, so if there is any trouble that cannot be solved in the future, Timeless Island will provide help." Su Defeated.


    "Ok!"


    The person in charge nodded and said that cooperation is actually just an intention or attitude, and there is no clear cooperation project. Now it is enough to say that Su defeated.


    The two of them chatted here. The People¡¯s Defence Forces had already been defeated one by one. It didn¡¯t take long for a few people to be defeated by their respective shadows. They were all very depressed, but they didn¡¯t think they could promise Su defeat. But I didn''t expect the defeat to be so complete, the gap is so big that people dare not even have extravagant expectations, it is really... too big!


    Since the defeat was so straightforward, there was nothing to say, one by one got on the plane and prepared to leave, but Princess Xiangyun stayed, after all, Su Bai was still here.


    Princess Xiangyun had a lot of respect for Su Bai before, because of his strength and identity, but after this battle, it was considered awe and admiration, too strong!


    The few dark shadows that were understated were defeated by Jiang and their people''s defense forces. They were all carefully selected talents from the entire celestial dynasty. The result...


    Princess Xiangyun became more eager, but Su didn''t need to do anything when she was defeated, and she didn''t have too many opportunities for performance.At night, Su Bai was going to see Su Shanni Chen, and Princess Xiangyun opened it herself.Mora was a little bit sad about this. At any rate, he was also an official superhero of the celestial dynasty, and he was not a member of the Timeless Isle, but she didn''t say anything when she saw Su Bai''s attitude indifferently.


    Tea restaurant.


    Chen Susanni is off work, standing on the street in casual clothes seems to be waiting for the bus.


    "Is that her? Mr. Su Bai?" Princess Xiangyun turned her head and asked.


    "Ok!"


    "Go straight over."


    "Go straight over?" Princess Xiangyun was taken aback.


    "Face her and drive over to see what her abilities are."


    "What if... what if she doesn''t escape?"


    "Can''t die!"


    "Ok!"


    Princess Xiangyun nodded, stepped on the accelerator and the car violently accelerated, and rushed directly towards Susanne Chen.


    Susanne Chen didn''t expect a car to rush towards her at all, and the speed was so fast. When she reacted, the car was close at hand and immediately hit herself. Panicked, Susanne Chen hurriedly raised her hands to face. Unleash the power!At that moment, the speed of the car slowed down, not only the car, the pedestrians around, the cars on the road, without exception, all slowed down.


    Chapter 0016 Susanne Chen and Expansion Territory


    Neither Mora nor Princess Xiangyun noticed anything abnormal, but Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise."Control the flow of time? Very good variant ability, but it should not be too strong, but it can control the flow of time but cannot make time stand still."


    Chen Susanni hurriedly hid to the side and allowed time to return to the normal flow. Then, she heard a creak and the car stopped abruptly.


    "what happened?"


    Princess Xiangyun saw that Susanne Chen was not in front, and the car stopped, a little surprised.


    Snapped!


    Facing Chen Susanne, the car door opened.

 C636

    "come in."


    Su Bai inside shouted at Su Shanni Chen.


    Susanne Chen was stunned for a moment and then got up.


    The car is very spacious, with two rows of seats facing each other.After Chen Susani came up, sat down opposite Su Bai and Mora, Su Bai waved her hand and closed the car door.


    "Let''s drive back." Su Bai said, Princess Xiangyun had already drove back to the villa on the top of the mountain.


    "so what have you thought of?"


    Su Bai asked to Chen Sushanni who was bloody and cautious.


    "I... what am I going to do?" Chen Susanne asked nervously.


    "I didn''t know what you were going to do, but now I know." Su Bai smiled."Follow me first, and head back to the Timeless Island together. At that time, someone will tell you what you should do! Of course, you can rest assured that the salary is definitely better than working in a tea restaurant!"


    "Ok!"


    Chen Susanni nodded and responded without asking more, obviously she agreed but she didn''t dare to ask more.Su Bai didn''t say much, she would know when she got used to it.Su Bai, the villa on the top of the mountain, originally planned to go straight back, but now it¡¯s too late to stop worrying about it, and ask Princess Xiangyun to arrange a room for Susanne Chen and take Mora back to the room to sleep.


    Of course... Sleeping activities are definitely indispensable.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai brought Mora, Princess Xiangyun, and Susanne Chen back to the Timeless Isle, and asked the sage to arrange for Princess Xiangyun, and Susanne Chen gave it to the Black Queen.


    "Tomorrow, there will be an organization of the People''s Defense Forces of the Heavenly Dynasty. It is an official team of the Heavenly Dynasty. It will go to the Dark Dimension to help. You are responsible for receiving it. I will return to the Dark Dimension first. Tomorrow I will ask Emma to come and take you there. Yes, when I go, I will pass Laser Eye, Lorelai, Havoc, Little Naughty, and this Chen Sushanni." Su Bai explained to the Black Queen and went directly back to the killing dimension.


    After returning, he appeared directly in the hell dimension of Satana.


    Satana, Satan, and Mephisto have discussed the expansion route. This hell dimension is still a little far away from the killing dimension, and there is still a big distance in between. There are also many demons and some unowned ones. Dimension.Su Bai planned to occupy this place first, so that it would be more convenient to expand outwards. It would not be difficult to clean up this area by flanking it back and forth.


    Su Bai brought Qin from the killing dimension.


    Jin, Satana, they can attack from here backwards.


    On the other end, Wanda and Emma can attack forward, waiting for others to come one after another, it is convenient to participate in, and used to practice hands for the newcomers.As for Satan and Mephisto, they don''t need to do anything, just plan the route.After Qin came over, Su Bai observed that her condition was still stable. If nothing changed after this time, Su Bai planned to make her the goddess of slaughter.


    Originally, this was the hell of Beelzebub, which was in line with the style of the dark dimension, but after Satana came to power, great changes have taken place. After all, Satana is of mixed blood, with human descent, and it can be regarded as a special way to please Su defeat. The whole hell has become very close to the human environment.


    The city is located and the streets are unobstructed.


    If it weren''t for the looks of these demons or souls, they wouldn''t look different from the region.


    The environment inside the castle where I live is even more modern.


    In contrast, the Slaughter Dimension seems more primitive, so when Qin came over, it was really a bit unexpected. Su Bai specially brought Qin to let Satana lead the way, and then the earth would get better.


    The next day, the offense began!


    Satana and Qin launched an attack, and Su Bai was also there, but they didn''t make a special move.At the other end of the killing dimension space, Emma has brought the people¡¯s defense force and the little naughty them. Coming to the dimension space made them very shocked. Some were curious, some were nervous, some were afraid, and they were directly involved as soon as they arrived. Up the fight.Although the adaptation is not particularly fast, but overall it is not bad.


    There are basically no lords and no decent demons on this battlefield.


    In addition to the slow adaptation at the beginning, the following speed is much faster.


    The territory is expanding day by day, and the results are very gratifying.


    It took less than a week. This area was completely cleaned up. Su Bai connected this area to the killing dimension. On the one hand, it expanded the space of the killing dimension, and on the one hand, it was also for the convenience of movement. At the same time, the other end was connected to Sata. Na''s hell dimension, but the direct connection did not merge together.


    In just a few days, everyone has changed a lot. As I thought, the little naughty performed very well. During group battles, she imitated the ability of other people to show off her power. Chen Sushanni¡¯s performance was slightly worse. She is not the main attack type but the auxiliary type, and overall she is qualified.


    As for the people''s defense force... it is not bad or not. In such a big environment, it is more than self-preservation, but it can''t exert much effect. It can barely attract firepower.But they volunteered to help, and this kind of performance was considered acceptable.


    After the battle, except for the Black Queen and Omar who stayed behind, everyone else came to the Hell dimension, rested and planned the next expansion.


    In the lord''s castle.


    Several people around Su Bai were there, and the others were eating in the dining room. Su Bai was in the living room thinking about whether to make Qin the goddess of killing.


    The little naughty looked quietly and found that no one was paying attention to him, nor was he by Su Bai''s side, and then crept out from the dining room to the living room while no one was paying attention.


    Item 0017


    Seeing Su Bai seemed to be thinking about the problem, Little Naughty didn''t bother him, but quietly came to him and sat down quietly.As soon as he sat down, Su Bai turned his head and looked over, which made the little naughty panic: "I, did I bother you?"


    Su Bai smiled and shook her head slightly and put her hands on Xiao Naughty''s lap. Her dress was completely different from that on Earth, she put on a uniform.


    Wearing a pair of bright orange over-the-knee boots, on the body is a one-piece tight-fitting uniform. The uniform is mainly orange and green. There is a belt around the waist, which contains some gadgets. It is on the Timeless Isle. There are almost all people who come out to do things.As if caressing the little naughty leg unconsciously, Su Bai found that the uniform feels pretty good.While feeling it, Su Bai was thinking about Qin. Judging from the performance of the past few days, Qin should have no problem. If it has potential, there are not many people who can compare with Qin except Wanda. I should be able to give Qin later. The sign of killing makes Qin the goddess of killing.


    Taking a step back, even if the piano is affected and blackened, there is no way at all. He can take the opportunity to obtain the power of the Phoenix. With the same ability, even if the power of the Phoenix cannot change the host, he can resist the power of the Phoenix.Even if the power of the phoenix leaves the host, a small part of the power of the phoenix will remain in the body. If the host is highly compatible with the power of the phoenix, the power of even a small fragment will be stronger than that of the person who has the power of the phoenix. .As the most famous and powerful host, even if Qin loses the power of the Phoenix, it will not have much impact!


    Thinking about Su Bai suddenly felt that something was wrong with the people around him, turned his head and took a look, only to find that Little Naughty had hugged his arm and just pressed it, his eyes trance, his face flushed, as if he was emotional.Su Bai was slightly surprised. Although her situation is indeed special, she shouldn''t be exaggerated to this point, right?It''s just... uh... that Su Bai realized that her hand was no longer in the original position, no wonder she reacted so strongly!


    "Come upstairs with me."


    Su Bai said in a low voice and pulled Little Naughty up. Seeing that Little Naughty can''t even walk, Su Bai directly hugged her upstairs.


    Su Bai was the only protagonist among these. Others naturally saw his move. When Su Bai went upstairs with a little mischief, they naturally knew what was going on.

 C637

    "Well, our King went down and enjoyed it, but we can''t be idle yet." Emma smiled and clapped her hands to attract the attention of others.


    "This time is only the first step in training and expansion. The next step is the key. Our enemy is Olivier, one of the Lords of Hell. Satana, talk about Olivier!"


    "The strengths of the Hell Lords are not the same, there are strong and weak, and Olivier is the strong one among the Hell Lords. If singled out, I am not his opponent. As far as I know, this Olivier was originally a Angel, like Lucifer, he was banished to hell and became the lord of hell, because he has the blood of angels so..."


    Satana spoke slowly about Olivier, and the others listened very seriously.


    Upstairs, in the room.


    Su Bai put Little Naughty on the bed, watching Little Naughty''s slightly squirming look, Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to caress her cheek, slowly sliding her fingers, her expression gradually changed, and her eyes were completely closed. Obviously... Little mischief has reached the brink of breaking out, and can no longer remain calm and endure.


    Su Bai pulled the little naughty uniform slightly, the original sturdy and close-fitting uniform seemed to be just draped on it, and it was pulled away directly.


    With a click, the unbuttoned sound made the clothes inside float by itself.


    Su Bai supported the bed with his arms, condescendingly admiring.Xu Ye felt that Su Bai hadn''t moved for a long time. Little Naughty slowly opened his eyes. Seeing Su Bai''s admiring gaze, the shy Little Naughty was very active. He put his arms around Su Bai''s neck and kissed him slightly!Su Bai put her down, and soon... the two have rolled together.


    The little mischievous response was amazing!


    That kind of reaction made Su Bai couldn''t do it even if he wanted to be distracted, and was completely attracted to her. Even if it was painful and couldn''t help shouting, she didn''t seem to want to stop and separate.


    She longed for this approach!


    ...


    "So loud? Not so loud!"


    "It''s normal. After all, Little Naughty hasn''t had any contact for so many years. If you think about it, who can control it after holding it for so many years? It''s not just the reason for that kind of thing."


    "Well, continue talking about Olivier."


    "Olivier''s strength is very strong. I am afraid it will be difficult to beat him with one or two people. What''s more, we are launching a war in his dimension this time. In his dimension, his strength will be stronger and almost dead. No. So hard hitting is almost useless. We have to find a way. First of all, we have to destroy his lord position. Do you have any ideas on this?"


    "Satana, Wanda, and the Black Queen, you are all good at magic, can you tell me what you can do?" Emma asked the three of them.


    "It is possible to draw him out, but it is estimated that it will be difficult, or if we kill all the souls in the dimension directly, then Olivier''s strength will decrease, but... if he is not killed, it is difficult to deprive him of the position of lord. There is a kind of magic that can be done. Here, Omar knows, and the master knows too!" Satana said.


    "I have learned this magic, but I am not yet proficient. It takes time!" Wanda said.


    "Okay, we will help you procrastinate."


    "Even if he is deprived of the position of lord, he may regain the lord mark, so there is still a need for someone who needs to become the lord of hell after Wanda succeeds. If this is the case, Olivier wants to grab it again. As for this People don''t have any requests, and I will let His Majesty the King reschedule after I finish." Wanda said, looking at Susanne Chen.


    She is new here and she is not the main attacker.


    With the power of the lord, he can''t die, and others can attack Olivier with all his strength.


    "me?"


    "That''s right, it''s you, you will follow Wanda then!"


    Chapter 0018 Qin: Goddess of Slaughter


    The little mischief hugged Su Bai tightly on his body like a koala, the feeling that seemed to merge together, the feeling that each other''s heartbeats were clearly audible, and the kind that seemed to have become even breathing. The consistent feeling made her very intoxicated. It turned out to be a matter of men and women. It turned out that this feeling was so wonderful, every time it seemed to be able to impact the depths of her soul and make her tremble.


    She touched Su Bai''s body happily and didn''t seem to want to stop. Su Baishou stroked the little naughty shoulder and smiled and said, "Do you still want?"


    "I want to be like this all the time..." The little naughty murmured and then said: "But I know that His Majesty still has time to do it. No, I can''t waste time on me."


    Su Bai laughed and said, "How can this be considered a waste? I''m still very satisfied. However, there are still a lot of things to do now. Clean it up for me and call Qin up!"


    "How to clean up?" Little Naughty was a little dazed.


    "Of course you are using your mouth. If you want to please me, you must practice your mouth skills." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Little Naughty''s face was reddened and immediately understood, and he nodded low and slowly dived down.


    About twenty minutes later, Xiao Qi slowly went downstairs with the armrests, his legs were still a little soft and a little weak.Seeing other people below are still discussing, the little mischievous blushing face slowly walked over with some embarrassment, and under their joking eyes, said to the piano: "Your Majesty will let you go up."


    "I?"


    Qin was stunned.


    "It looks like a little mischief is not enough!"


    Emma smiled and said to Qin: "Well, you go up quickly, everyone else should rest separately, little naughty, I will tell you briefly about our plan."


    Qin went upstairs in confusion, and knocked on Su Bai''s door in a panic.


    "come in."


    Su Bai responded, and Qin opened the door and walked in.


    In the room, Su Bai was sitting there shirtless, with a sheet underneath, seeing Qin come in and beckon her to come over.


    "Are you ready?" Su Bai asked softly.


    At this moment, are you ready for this situation?Qin had no other thoughts at all, and directly thought it was...that kind of thing.

 C638

    You think, here just finished with Xiao Naughty and let himself come up, he looked like he had a break and asked himself if he was ready?I''m afraid everyone will think so!


    "Ok!"


    Qin lowered his head and answered.


    "Okay, let''s start now." Su Bai said, Qin opened his hands and unlocked the zipper on the collar of his uniform.Su Bai thought she knew from Emma and Wanda that becoming the Goddess of Slaughter would leave a killing sign on her chest and did not stop it. However, watching Qin not only pull down the zipper but even take off her clothes, Su Bai was stunned. It reacted immediately.


    "Wait!" Su Bai called her.


    Qin stopped and looked at Su Bai puzzledly.


    "Do you think I asked if you are ready, what are you ready?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t your Majesty let me wait in bed?" Qin asked suspiciously.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly."What did that little naughty girl say?"


    "She said that your majesty asked me to come up." Qin said: "Could it be...Isn''t that what it meant?"


    "Of course I will ask you to sleep in, but not now! I called you up to make you the goddess of slaughter. I asked you if you are ready for this matter." Su Bai smiled.


    Qin''s face flushed, embarrassed to death, and hurriedly wanted to put it on.


    "Don''t wear them all, just show them."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and tapped gently, Qin bit his mouth and raised his neck and groaned. The killing sign appeared on his chest.


    "Well, you can go back to rest now, or you can choose to stay." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I...I''ll go back first."


    The current Qin was too embarrassed to stay, put on his clothes and hurriedly turned around and went out.


    The night passed quietly.


    Su was defeated the next morning, everyone else was ready, and the People''s Defense Forces and others had already arrived.


    Today¡¯s goal, or the goal now, is Olivier, the exiled angel!Su Bai¡¯s original intention was to go together. After all, Olivier was the stronger one among the Lords of Hell, and he still went to his dimension, but Emma and the others had already planned it, Su Bai simply didn¡¯t follow it, and gave it all to Lost them!


    After Qin left, Emma and others were not idle.


    "Wanda, Chen Susanni will go with me!"


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Emma yelled, and Wanda and Chen Susanne moved closer to her and killed the three of them. The Black Queen Satana and others continued to deal with these demons.The original plan was to bring Satana, but the plan was not as fast as the change. The number and strength of demons here, as well as the explosion of the piano, made Emma changed her attention.


    "It looks like I shouldn''t need to go." The crystal ball...Qinsu said indifferently as he watched the explosion.

 C639

    The crystal ball always followed Qin, and it didn''t take long for Qin to meet Olivier.


    Olivier looked like a demon, with a pair of huge wings behind him, and he didn''t know if it was the original angel wings.As soon as Qin appeared, he had already fought with Olivier. As the Dimension Lord, Olivier was very strong, much stronger than the previous Beelzebub.


    He quickly started playing with Qin, and I was very intense when you came.


    Although the phoenix is ??powerful, it has dimensional power and is immortal, so Olivier''s performance is also very sharp.


    It seems that he knew that someone would come, Olivier used some small means to directly change some of the realities in the dimension, so that Emma and others fell into the time cycle of a certain area, where the time is different from other places. Countless demons rushed up and blocked Emma.


    There was no sign of the change in the whole process, and Emma and others did not notice it.


    Killing and darkness quietly change Qin. The power of the Phoenix is ??not endless, and the power of the Phoenix is ??not endless. It has not been able to kill Olivier many times. This makes Qin a little impatient, and negative emotions slowly occupy her. Mind.


    "Accept me... you will gain more powerful abilities. You can easily defeat her and get whatever you want..."


    A voice seemed to sound in the depths of her heart. At first, Qin didn¡¯t care, but as the situation got worse, Qin finally heard the voice. There was a momentary loosening of the heart. Just a moment may be just a hesitation. Moreover, the power of the phoenix... took advantage of the void to enter.


    boom!


    The phoenix could suddenly explode at this moment, rising into the sky like a huge phoenix.


    Her uniform changed its appearance and turned into a red and yellow color.


    Her eyes were shining and she couldn''t see her eyes. Looking at Olivier, she waved her hand suddenly, and a phoenix-like shock wave rushed towards Olivier.Although Olivier felt her change, he didn''t take it too seriously. He subconsciously chose to resist instead of avoiding it. When the Phoenix shock wave approached, he felt the difference but it was too late.


    In an instant, the powerful power of the Phoenix shock wave gradually crushed Olivier''s body, and finally exploded.


    In the explosion, a light flashed through it.


    The power of the lord.


    "It''s... mine."


    Qin said, and the power of the lord flew towards her.


    At the moment when she was about to approach, just when she was ready to swallow the power of the lord, a black shadow suddenly flashed and directly engulfed the power of the lord, and flew away with a whistling sound.


    Qin turned her head to look and saw Su Bai put the power of the lord into her body, her expression changed slightly and flew in front of Su Bai.


    Both feet landed slowly on the ground, but the power of the Phoenix did not disappear.


    "My King."


    Qin stretched out his hands to touch Su Bai''s face, bowed his head and kissed him.


    Su Bai turned his head slightly to avoid Qin''s mouth, and said faintly: "Are you Phoenix or Qin?"


    "Of course I am Qin, your goddess of slaughter!"


    Qin said with a smile.


    "I have done some research on personality changes, and I can clearly distinguish the difference, not to mention... Your red and yellow uniform is too obvious. If I still can''t tell that you are Hey Phoenix, I won''t come over suddenly! "Su Bai squinted and smiled: "Actually, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Qin said again and wanted to hug him, but was suddenly shaken away by the strength of Su Bai.


    After a few steps back, Qin looked at Su Bai and said, "Why?"


    "You don''t want me?"


    "I want you so much, I can feel that kind of emotional longing...I want you!" Qin, or Black Phoenix, looked at Su Bai with bright eyes.


    Phoenix has a strong desire for emotions. Perhaps she felt Qin''s heart and Qin''s emotions, so she felt this way for herself.


    "I don''t want you, what I want is Qin! And you, not Qin! But, as I said just now, I have been waiting for you for a long time!" The voice fell, and Su Bai had already launched an attack on her.


    Qin dodged, and shouted: "Why! I am Qin, and Qin is me! You...why are you killing me!"


    "Because I want you to kill me!" Su Bai said solemnly.


    "I see! You want to gain my abilities, right?"


    Black Phoenix said suddenly."If you want...I can give it to you!"


    "What are you waiting for!"


    The phoenix can gather in an instant, and the phoenix shock wave emerges suddenly and goes straight to Su Bai!


    Chapter 0020 The King of Black Phoenix?


    There are several different forms of violin.


    Normal piano, as well as the previous phoenix, the current black phoenix and white phoenix, etc.


    Black Phoenix''s character is full of desire, violence and anger, very powerful!


    A phoenix-like shock wave swept over him, and Su Bai could feel how powerful the energy contained within.


    The power of the phoenix can be broken and destroyed, and then it will return to a white moxibustion house to wait for rebirth. Its fragments will appear in different galaxies and universes in pieces. The power of the phoenix on the Qin is just One of the fragments is just that, it''s just that powerful, and one can imagine how powerful it would be if all the Phoenix Power fragments were put together.

 C640

    However, Su Bai didn''t have much interest in possessing the power of the phoenix. What he wanted was the ability to possess the power of the phoenix!


    Since Black Phoenix was willing to help him gain abilities because of Qin''s emotions, how could Su Bai refuse it? At the moment, he has thoroughly all the defensive abilities including Infinite Gems, and let the Phoenix shock wave hit him.


    At that moment, Su Bai didn''t even feel the pain, then...there was no more.


    After a while, the molecules that had been crushed by the shock wave suddenly disappeared, and the next moment... Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    No inches!


    His body can automatically recover with the resurrection, but clothes can''t.


    But this wasn''t a big problem. With a thought, clothes appeared on his body again.


    The power of the Phoenix!


    Su Bai felt that he had acquired the power of the Phoenix Power. This ability... is very special. He can absorb energy and even life energy. His spiritual ability has expanded countless times in an instant, and it was originally the top on earth. Mental capable person, but now... he finds that his sensing range has expanded beyond the cosmic range, and as he exercises and improves, the range will expand.


    His mind moved, Su Bai suddenly floated up.


    Behind him... a huge black phoenix-like energy wing appeared.


    This has nothing to do with the black phoenix. The value of the black phoenix is ??the personality or even the change in the color of her uniform, but the wings and the phoenix can always be the same color, and their own wings or the phoenix can?But it is black, it seems to be produced by fusing other energies of its own, such as the power of the lord, such as the power of the dark dimension.


    Explosive abuse, killing intent, restlessness.


    This power is filled with a strong sense of darkness.


    "So special!"


    "Without my fragments, but with my ability, even I can feel the connection with you before, you are awesome, you are simply...the most perfect creation in this universe!"


    Black Phoenix looked at Su Bai and said with a sigh.


    "Is that exaggeration? Doesn''t the power of the phoenix leave the host leaving fragments, even if there is no fragment, as long as the complete fit can get your ability?" Su Bai said.


    Black Phoenix shook his head and said, "That''s different. The way you get it is very special and unique. It can even be said that it surpasses the rules set by this universe. Although you don''t have the power of a phoenix, your phoenix ability makes me feel close. , A feeling of wanting to surrender."


    "So exaggerated!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Since you said you want to surrender me? Okay, I will let you leave Qin''s body!"


    "I can''t do it!" Black Phoenix shook his head.


    "Then I can only do it myself!"


    "Why? Am I okay? I am strong and can help you, I..."


    "You are a phoenix, not a piano!"


    "Moreover, you have your own mission and your own desires. Can you control the absorption of energy? Can you control the destruction? You can''t!"


    "and so¡­¡­"


    The black phoenix-like shock wave suddenly breeds, and the black phoenix has also released the phoenix shock wave.


    One red and one black, two phoenix shock waves emerged suddenly.


    boom!


    The immense power made the entire dimensional space begin to sway, and a sound that resembled an explosion of dimensionality was heard immediately.


    During the explosion, a figure fell from the air.


    Su Bai suddenly went over and hugged her in a flash.


    "Jin!"


    The piano uniform in his arms had changed back to its original appearance, and he passed out.


    After landing, Su Bai slowly put down the Qin, and immediately saw that there was no trace of the power of the Phoenix in the air.


    "Broken? Back to the White Moxibustion House?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly and couldn''t believe it.


    This is the power of the Phoenix, such a powerful Phoenix power, there is always a feeling that it will not be defeated so easily.


    "Perhaps because of my ability to gain the power of the phoenix, coupled with my particularity, so... defeated the black phoenix?"


    "It says that I am the most perfect creature in the universe, and it can also make it feel surrendered, which may also be due to this. My own abilities are somewhat similar to those of the Phoenix, the ability gained after death, and the rebirth of the Phoenix after death becomes complete. Stronger, there is a common magic, so it can fit perfectly?"


    "What am I now? Black Phoenix? King of Black Phoenix?"


    Su Bai shook his head. At this time, Emma and others had already rushed over. After becoming the lord of this dimension, Su Bai lifted their changes.


    Emma, ??Wanda, Susanne Chen.


    "What happened?"

 C641

    Emma came over and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Qin became a black phoenix. I got the power of the phoenix. The black phoenix was broken up by me. As for this dimension, I have already obtained it."


    "Is Qin okay?" Emma asked concerned.


    "It''s okay, just fainted. This hell lord is just..." Su Bai paused, and the power of the phoenix was activated, and the lord logo easily separated from him and flew into Emma''s body.


    With the power of killing and the sign of the lord, Emma''s strength has been greatly improved.


    "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go back with the piano first!"


    "Ok!"


    Emma nodded, Su Bai had disappeared with the piano.


    Seeing them disappear, Emma''s eyes lit up suddenly, not the kind of light in the eyes, but really bright, but soon disappeared, turned around to deal with the follow-up.


    Item 0021


    The hell dimension of Satana, the castle bedroom.


    Su Bai put the Qin down, watching the unconscious Qin Su Bai feel his own changes.


    He found that he had acquired the power of the Phoenix, as well as the needs and desires of the Phoenix. The increase in the power of killing gave him a sense of satisfaction, but this satisfaction would not increase the upper limit of the Phoenix power. , It seems that it can only supplement Phoenix energy.In other words, the upper limit of one''s Phoenix energy is fixed, and there is no way to increase it.


    This is a bit unscientific.


    Even if the power of the phoenix is ??only obtained from the power of the phoenix fragment, it should be the power of the power of the completed phoenix. After all, the power of each fragment is the same.And the power of the strongest and most complete Phoenix has no upper limit at all.The reason why I have an upper limit may be due to some changes in conformity with my own abilities?


    The black phoenix is ??the most perfect creation in the universe, and this sentence definitely has a deeper meaning!


    The power of the Phoenix has many abilities.


    Absorbing energy and absorbing life energy are just the most basic basics.


    It can manipulate the cosmic energy, that is, the phoenix energy. It can also manipulate the time axis, bring the dead back to life, cut or regenerate any part of the universe, or even completely destroy it.Of course, it is estimated that Su Bai will not reach this state now. He needs to figure out how to improve this kind of change!


    Although the needs and desires existed, they were suppressed because of the gem of the soul. At least Su Bai was free to control his feelings.


    "Hmm~"


    The hum sounded softly, and Qin frowned and opened his eyes.


    "I am..."


    "Hell dimension." Su Bai said with the piano in his hands: "There is no major problem with your body, as long as you rest and rest, you will be fine. Can you still feel the power of the Phoenix?"


    "Yes, but it seems a lot weaker than before!" Qin said.


    "That''s good."


    Although Su Bai wanted to disperse the black phoenix, he didn¡¯t want the Qin to lose the power of the phoenix. The fragmented fragments naturally have much weaker energy than before, but as long as Qin is practiced, it will definitely be stronger than before, and there should be no need to worry about changes. Become a black phoenix.


    "You have a good rest, I''ll go see Emma and the others..." Before Su Bai had finished speaking, Qin turned his hand and held Su Bai''s hand.Su Bai glanced suspiciously and found that Qin''s eyes were a little pleading. The moment he stared at each other inexplicably made Su Bai feel restless, a feeling that he wanted her very much!


    "what?"


    Before Su Bai was able to control this feeling, but now he found that it seemed to be more and more intense, and it was not only a desire, but also a kind of attraction, a mutual attraction.


    "Could it be the reason for the power of the Phoenix?"


    Qin''s state seems to be a little different from her before, obviously...that kind of attraction also appeared on her.


    With eyes facing each other, Qin seemed unable to bear to get up and wanted to hug Su Bai.


    "Are you Qin or Phoenix?" Su Bai asked.


    "Qin, I am Qin, I... don''t know why, I don''t seem to be able to control myself wanting to get close to you." Qin said in a daze and hugged it again. This time Su Bai did not refuse, and the two hugged each other. , That one seemed to have been lit, and a special attraction appeared in the dark. The fiery hug made the phoenix in the body seem to be agitated, and even the soul seemed to be with the body. The same entangled each other.


    boom!


    Power was concurring on Su Bai''s body, and the clothes on the two of them were instantly shaken, and Qin''s high-pitched voice sounded, followed by... the two were already entangled firmly!


    Endless, tireless, asking for it again and again, as if it never stopped.


    That unspeakable feeling is far more than usual, as if the body and soul are at the same time mingling.


    "Can the Phoenix increase? Even the upper limit seems to have increased..."


    "Does it take this method to increase the upper limit of Phoenix''s energy?"


    Su Bai was very surprised by this discovery. Could his own Phoenix be able to gain improvement from the fragments of Phoenix''s power?


    "Qin, has there been any change in your Phoenix power?"


    There is no need to speak at all, a thought, Su Bai''s thought has been conveyed into Qin''s mind, as if a direct connection had occurred.


    "It seems to be stronger!"

 C642

    Qin replied while making sure that Su Bai''s neck was closed with his eyes!


    "Can you complement each other? This is interesting!"


    Su Bai smiled, and temporarily put these thoughts behind him and continued.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai felt very happy and then stopped. At this time, Qin was already tired as if boneless and could not move at all.Seeing Qin who was tired enough to sleep, Su Bai helped her tidy up and let her rest well, got up and left, walking, and the clothes on her body quickly appeared.


    After coming out of the room, Su Bai sat in the living room and felt it.


    The entire dark dimension seemed to be present before his eyes, and every demon and every hell lord could feel it.


    "Dommam is not in the dark dimension?"


    Su Bai was very surprised. Domam was the strongest in the dark dimension. He also needed to be healed when he was injured. Now he is not in the dark dimension.With a thought, Su Bai discovered that he was not on the earth, not in the dimension he could explore.


    "Where will you be? Domam, Domam, what are you going to do!"


    "Now I have infinite gems, the power of the phoenix, and the ability to absorb the power of the dark dimension, even if you have any means you are doomed to return without success."


    "When you come back...the Dark Dimension may not be you anymore!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, and came to Emma''s side.


    At this time, this hell dimension has been sorted out, and the replacement of the hell lord does not have much impact on the demons. Anyway, just follow the instructions.


    Looking at Emma, ??Su Bai frowned slightly!


    "That feeling seems again..."


    "Emma is not a piano, how can she attract herself..."


    "Could it be..."


    Seeing Qin sitting on the throne planning the next move, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Emma was about to speak when she saw Su Bai suddenly stretch out her hand, a strong suction instantly made Emma rise into the air, her body steep and leaning back.


    "Come out!"


    Su Bai shouted loudly.


    Chapter 0022 Phoenix Apostle


    The sudden change stunned everyone, and no one thought that Su Bai would suddenly attack Emma.The black phoenix can be enveloped, the wings behind him spread out, Su Bai''s expression is full of anger!Emma has the power of the phoenix, where did it come from?It must be that the black phoenix was broken up by himself before, and some fragments entered Emma''s body.


    Although in the comics, Emma also briefly became a phoenix.But he was angry that he hadn''t noticed before that if the power of the phoenix controlled Emma, ??who knew what would happen suddenly.If it weren''t for the kind of special connection he had inexplicably formed with the power of the Phoenix, it would be really hard to detect.


    The phoenix can surging, waves of dark coercion swept towards Emma. Although it did not specifically target other people, the powerful coercion still made them feel difficult to breathe and unable to move.Especially the people of the People''s Defense Forces, this is the real insight into the strength of Su Bai... just how strong it is!


    "Come out!"


    Su Bai roared and pulled the power of the phoenix on Emma''s body. He didn''t know how he did it, he just felt able to do it.


    Emma''s body was constantly twitching and it seemed a bit painful, her eyes were a little pleading, but Su Bai ignored it.


    It''s not that he is cold-blooded, but she knows very well that she must do this!


    Emma''s situation is different from that of Qin. The remaining fragments of Qin are basically pure power without any autonomous thinking.This is not true for Emma. Although she is very weak now, she is lurking in Emma''s body. The ghost knows when it will erupt!


    "Come out!"


    The sound was like anger like a thunderbolt. Even the dimension space seemed to feel this anger and changed. It became darker and darker. Layers of negative dark power continued to flow in. Su Bai grabbed it with one hand. The red light was pulled from Emma''s body.Emma floated down and slumped on the throne.


    Su Bai grasped the power of the phoenix, and the power of the phoenix turned into Emma''s appearance.


    "Don''t...no..."


    Before it finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly reached out and tore a piece of it from its body, and followed his palm with force.


    boom!


    The power of the phoenix shattered again, turning into countless streams of light, slowly disappearing.


    The host chosen by the power of the phoenix generally possesses powerful mental abilities, so Emma is chosen.However, as the price of almost being pitted, Su Bai broke off a piece of Phoenix Power and put it into Emma''s body.Obviously, this time the power of the phoenix did not leave Emma fragments, and I don''t know if the time is too short or what is the reason, this fragment of the power of the phoenix is ??regarded as compensation!


    "how do you feel?"


    Su Bai came to Emma and asked.


    Emma shook her head: "Very well, just...that is, I really want to tell you..."


    "That''s the reason for the power of the phoenix. This has many benefits. Turn around and speak slowly." Su Bai interrupted with a smile and withdrew the power of the phoenix."The phoenix fragments were broken up by me and I didn''t expect to run on your body, now it''s alright, you don''t have to worry about turning into a black phoenix, and it will be of great benefit to you!"


    Su Bai explained with a smile, and everyone knew what was going on.


    But their feelings are not too deep, mainly because they don''t know the power of the phoenix, or how strong the black phoenix is.If they knew, they would be very lucky.


    The matter here has been dealt with, and the next step is to discuss what to do next, but although this trip ended early due to the explosion of the piano, everyone else was hurt and embarrassed.Su Bai asked them to rest, and then took Emma to Qin!

 C643

    In the next few days, the three of them almost stayed at home. Satana came several times to ask for instructions on what to do next. Su Bai scanned the Dark Dimension and told Satana the route of the offensive. Attack on your own, there is no strong enemy anyway, if there is one, there is no time to shoot yourself!


    The three people basically have sex in the room, sex, not only for enjoyment but also for mutual enhancement.Su Bai can use them to increase the upper limit of the Phoenix''s energy, and they can also increase the energy of the Phoenix''s power through themselves, and the progress is very fast...


    To some extent, they can all be called phoenixes now, and they can all spread the wings of the phoenix.


    Areas were conquered, and Su Bai''s territory was rapidly expanding. Su Bai had been paying attention to Domam''s whereabouts. If he appeared, he should be able to sense it immediately.Moreover, there is a connection between him, Emma, ??and Qin. It is not a trinity, but they are even more indifferent to each other. This connection is mainly based on the Soviet Union and can strengthen each other!Su Bai could cut off this connection, but the two of them could not. This caused the three of them to barely speak during this period, and they communicated completely in their minds.And this kind of connection of thoughts is even better when you have sex. You can clearly feel what the other party needs and want, so naturally it will be more harmonious and satisfied!


    "It''s time to report the situation, right?" Emma looked at Su Bai and thought.


    Every once in a while, Satana and the others would come back to report on the situation, very fixed, now that the time has passed, no one seems to come back to report.


    "Could it be that something happened?" Qin thought like this.


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to let go of his telepathy and sense the existence of Satana and the others. Unless Domam appeared, no one could make them wipe out the entire army, right?Thinking like this, Su Bai quickly found Satana and the others.


    They are not in any danger, at least...the body is not.


    But the soul is no longer there!


    Not one or two, even the Black Queen and Satana are the same, their souls are gone.


    This made Su Bai quite surprised, even Domam couldn''t do it, right?What''s more, I have been staring at Domam''s whereabouts, so what is going on?Su Bai frowned and didn''t need to speak at all. Qin and Emma were already ready, and the three of them had disappeared suddenly.


    next moment!


    The three of them appeared in an unowned dimensional space.


    The two women spread their phoenix wings one left and the other right, Su Bai waved his black wings and slowly landed, and saw the people lying on the ground!


    Chapter 0023 Nightmare and Nightmare Dimension


    "None of them were injured, it should not have been attacked, and there seems to be no trace of other demons around here." Emma said.


    "It doesn''t look like someone has been attacked, but as if everyone''s souls were taken away at the same time!" Qin said.


    Su Bai frowned slightly and thought of someone, or a nightmare!


    nightmare!


    With powerful mysterious power and his own domain nightmare dimension, he can make people fall asleep and bring the target into his domain, in his domain, he can manipulate and reshape the dream of the target at will.He can absorb energy from the nightmare of the target and become stronger.Strictly speaking, the strength of Nightmare is not strong, probably just like Mephisto?Even weaker than Mephisto.But his abilities are quite special. First, let people dream and drag their souls into the nightmare realm. It is impossible for a person¡¯s spiritual ability to influence and protect even dreaming without preparation, so many powerful people are possible. Hit.


    The nightmare dimension is very special. His connection with reality is deeper and unique. Just like Su Bai''s killing dimension, it is not a common dimension.Without targeted scanning, Su Bai really ignored the nightmare dimension.


    Only with the nightmare, he could do so unknowingly and unknowingly, together with the lord of hell, Satana, the Black Queen, they all dragged into the realm of nightmare.


    "Nightmare, there is such a special existence in the dark dimension?"


    "If so, doesn''t it mean that even dreaming will be dangerous in the future?"


    Emma and Qin were surprised. It was the first time they heard of such a lord, with such a dimension.


    "What should we do if they are really taken to the nightmare dimension? How do we get in this nightmare dimension?" Emma said."Do we have to fall asleep and dream?"


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and the phoenix was instantly flooded, and the space in front gradually twisted and folded.


    "The power of the phoenix, folding the energy of time and space can create a path similar to a black hole, which can travel through space or time at any time! But you two can''t do it temporarily." Su Bai explained, just opening this It consumes almost one-third of the Phoenix energy, which shows that this is not easy.


    "I don''t know the nightmare dimension. I don''t know exactly what will happen inside. I will go in alone, and the two of you will stay to take care of them."


    "One person is enough!" Emma said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "One person is always troublesome. Two people have a picture of each other, and you can strengthen each other together. It is more convenient for me to be alone, and I can''t help me with his nightmare!"


    It''s not that Su Bai is pretending to be forced. Although Nightmare''s ability is strong, Su Bai really has this confidence!


    Not a cosmic god-level figure, the ordinary Ama and Agou even if Su Bai stood still, let him try his best to kill him.


    If Su Bai does not want to die!


    Jumping into the black hole, Su Bai disappeared quickly.


    next moment.


    Su Bai has entered the nightmare space.


    As soon as I entered, I found myself appearing near a certain farm. The afternoon sun was thick and it seemed very pleasant.Su Bai looked around and had to sigh, this dream was so realistic that he could not feel the feeling of dreaming at all.The front farm gate is closed tightly, and there seems to be no one!But there are no other buildings around here, and there are no other people. Su Bai is not sure if this is the whole nightmare space or the dream of a single individual. If you want to know... you can only go to the farm and see.When I came to the entrance of the farm, there was a lock on the door, and I heard a click with a slight pinch.


    It was dark inside, and Su Bai closed the door as soon as he walked in.


    The darkness didn''t have much effect on Su Bai. After a short pause, he had adapted. The farm was very empty and there seemed to be nothing.


    "Slap!" "Slap!"


    A crisp voice suddenly sounded, followed by a vague scream.


    The voice of Satana!

 C644

    Following the sound, Su Bai saw Satana hanging with her hands, her face full of fear, and someone beside her was waving a whip and beating her.


    This person turned out to be Omar.


    Omar beats Satana?


    What the hell is this!


    Could this be Satana''s nightmare?


    Was it from the period when I was imprisoned before?


    "Don''t...don''t do this anymore, I''ll take it, I''ll take it, I can''t be your pet!" Seeing Su Bai walking out of the dark, Satana seemed to become more frightened, and hurriedly Begged.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly and came to Satana.


    "You are my pet a long time ago, don''t you remember? I also let you be the lord of hell. The lord logo gives you a pair of demon horns on your head. I grabbed your horns and asked you to give it to me Bitten, have you forgotten?" Su Bai said lightly.


    Satana froze for a moment, as if... the memory gradually recovered.


    "Master, master!"


    Satana shouted, and the surrounding scenery suddenly changed.


    Omar was gone, her hands were also left and right, and the surrounding area regained light.


    "What''s the matter with me? Here...where is it?" Satana asked suspiciously.


    "Nightmare space, I''m not sure if it is your dream or the overall dream, but... your nightmare is really..." Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    Satana blushed slightly, and she was not to blame. As Satan''s daughter status, coupled with her strong personal strength, how could she have experienced any special things, the previous period was already a nightmare for her!


    "Leave here first, and then tell me what happened!"


    "We originally planned to continue expanding according to the original plan. After all, it was only a dimension without a lord, but we suddenly saw a steed with devil horns, and then... as if we were asleep, and the last of our memories is that I am here. "Satana said, pushing open the door of the farm.


    "what?"


    As soon as she pushed away, she saw a person running by. The original farm turned into a street. The person who ran past was a little naughty, and there seemed to be countless people chasing after her.


    Chapter 0024 kill and kill, what reason is needed!


    "It seems that the nightmare dimension is composed of different dreams, one dream and one dream. This should be a little mischievous dream."


    "Her nightmare is being chased by someone?" Satana was a little confused.


    "No, her nightmare is that she is afraid of contact with others, which will harm them, so she will think it is a nightmare when these people chase her!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and the phoenix wings suddenly appeared behind him. With a wave of one hand, the phoenix shock wave came out. In an instant, those who chased the little naughty person had been crushed for hours, and the little naughty person subconsciously stopped and looked in horror. All this, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Ah... don''t touch..."


    Before the naughty words were finished, Su Bai had hugged her and bowed his head and kissed her."Forget this feeling?"


    Little mischievous was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly reacted, and proactively kissed on tiptoe."Your Majesty, I remember."


    "That''s good."


    "Let''s go, go see who the next dream will be!"


    I don''t know if Nightmare monitors these dreams. Anyway, the Su Bai three people were not hindered by any obstacles, and they woke up many people easily.The process of waking up is very simple, just let them know that this is a dream.


    "There are still a few people from the People''s Defense Forces left."


    "I want to send you back!"


    Su Bai said that the phoenix could be activated again, the gate of the black hole appeared, and Su Bai let them go out.


    At this moment, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted, and there was a feeling that the scene was about to be changed. Su Bai frowned slightly and asked them to leave and close the black hole quickly.At this time, the distorted scene gradually returned to normal, and it had been replaced by the appearance of a palace, with a woman sitting on a throne in front of it.


    nightmare?


    Su Bai remembered that Nightmare seemed to be male.


    There was no questioning, and there was no suspicion of greeting, the psychic power was directly activated.


    The woman didn''t seem to expect that Su Bai wanted to resist so directly, but it was too late. In an instant, Su Bai knew everything about her.


    "Who am I! Queen of Dreams, the daughter of Nightmare!"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over.


    The Queen of Dreams frowned slightly."Since you have read it, you should know my purpose, right?"


    "Defeat the nightmare? That''s for sure! But cooperation... Forget it, I don''t think you have any value!" Su Bai said.


    "Let me be the lord of the nightmare dimension, I promise to respect you. The nightmare dimension is very special, unlike other dimensions, there is no so-called power of the lord, this dimension was discovered by nightmare accidentally, and only people with this ability can Control the nightmare dimension! He tried to provoke you, but I won''t! I will obey any orders from you. If you want anyone to enter the dreamland, I can modify her dreamland for you!"


    This is not a lie, the nightmare dimension is indeed very special, this is not the ability granted by the lord, but the ability to become a lord with this ability.The Queen of Dreams was born of a nightmare and a humanoid female demon. She inherited the abilities of the nightmare by nature, so she can use her abilities in a nightmare dimension, so if the nightmare dies, she can become the lord of the nightmare dimension.

 C645

    Su Bai had seen her memory specially, she wanted to kill the nightmare purely for the upper ranks, of course...this is understandable, because the queen of dreams is a demon.Su Bai has no opinion on her idea, but want to trust her?Stop making trouble, she even wanted to kill her father for the sake of her superior, let alone herself?


    Seeing the Queen of Dreams still promise and guarantee, Su Bai shook his head and backhand was a phoenix shock wave.


    The black phoenix whizzed straight to the Queen of Dreams, and the Queen of Dreams was shocked that Su Bai would do it directly.


    "You know the whereabouts of those souls from me, even if you refuse to cooperate, why do you want to...do it..." The Queen of Dreams shouted, and the phoenix shock wave had arrived in front of her as soon as her voice fell.


    boom!


    In an instant, the Queen of Dream disappeared under the crush of the black phoenix energy.


    "Kill and kill, there are so many reasons."


    Su Bai curled his lips and had to say that the Queen of Dreams was just like an NPC who came to send experience. Not only did he know the whereabouts of the people from the People''s Defense Force, but he also learned about some nightmare dimensions.With the whereabouts of Su Bai, the action will be faster, find them one by one and send them out of the nightmare dimension, Su Bai went directly to find the nightmare!


    Here Su Bai has to thank the Queen of Dreams. She wants to talk to herself about cooperating to kill the upper ranks of Nightmare, but Nightmare is the lord. The entire dimension of the nightmare is under control. The reason why there is no response until now is because the Queen of Dreams did a little bit. Small tricks temporarily blinded him.


    It just won''t last long.


    When Su Bai saw the nightmare, he had regained consciousness.


    Seeing Su Bai, Nightmare was taken aback, and what happened next was already known.


    "I think... we should cooperate. I haven''t made any changes to their dreams. This should prove my..."


    The word "sincerity" hadn''t been spoken yet, and the Phoenix shock wave had already struck.


    boom!


    The huge explosion made the nightmare fly out. As the master here, the nightmare is indeed stronger than the queen of dreams.Embarrassed to avoid the attack, Nightmare used Su Bai''s ability to drag him into the dream.


    "Humph!"


    The etheric particles suddenly started, and instantly surrounded Su Bai''s side.


    The nightmare can change everything in the nightmare dimension, can reshape or modify the dreamland, here he is considered omnipotent.But the etheric particle is a real gem, and his ability does not play any role in front of the real gem.Along with the ability of the etheric particles to block the nightmare, and at the same time the Phoenix shock wave swept out again, this time... it turned into countless small phoenixes.


    Densely swept away.


    The nightmare activation ability tried to change the phoenix shock waves to disappear, but... it worked.


    There is no change at all.


    The nightmare hurriedly tried to make his body illusory, but the Phoenix shock wave ignored these at all, and smashed into the past like missiles.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Continuous explosions sounded around the nightmare!


    Chapter 0025 Gwen Stacey


    The screams of the nightmare in the explosion followed, and after a few screams, it seemed to gradually cease.


    After about a few minutes, the explosion ended.


    The smoke gradually dissipated, and a huge crater appeared on the ground, and the nightmare lay in it dying.


    The energy of the Phoenix shock wave has the ability to crush and burn all things, although he has the support of the nightmare dimension, but it only prevents him from being crushed into ashes.Seeing the nightmare in the pit, Su Bai thought, the nightmare has slowly floated up and came to Su Bai''s front.Holding the nightmare''s neck with his hand, looking at the nightmare''s apparently utterly drowsy look, masses of life energy were drawn from his body and poured into Su Bai.


    The nightmare itself is not like the other demons, which are big, big, big and huge, but very thin, and it looks like ordinary humans.As the life energy was sucked out, his body began to shrink and wither, and finally became like a corpse, the life energy was completely absorbed.


    With a clatter, the corpse landed, Su Bai stomped lightly, and the huge impact rippled away. In an instant... the nightmare''s body split instantly, and it turned into ashes and dissipated.


    Once the nightmare dies, the nightmare space has no owner.


    Of course, this does not mean that people will not be able to dream, whether they are dreams or nightmares, they will be able to do it, but no one will tamper with others'' nightmares.The nightmare dimension is still very special. Although Su Bai doesn''t plan to own it, it doesn''t mean he is not interested in it.Although the two capable Nightmare and Queen of Dreams were killed, Su Bai had his own solution, for the time being... it was not in a hurry.


    Finding the position of the people in the people''s defense force, Su Bai awakened them from the nightmare, and brought their souls out of the nightmare space.


    From the nightmare space, the soul returns to the body. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to come in one after another. They looked at each other and they were very surprised, especially the people from the People¡¯s Defense Forces who have been in the dark dimension for some days. There have been many weird things, but now they feel that they still have too little understanding of the dark dimension.


    It''s like a new world here. When you feel that you know it well, you will discover new things.


    "You continue to do your things, Qin, Emma, ??you also join them, speed up the expansion speed, just in time for me to return to Earth." Su Bai said to Qin to Emma, ??and then from the dark Dimensions left.


    Back to the earth rooftop apartment.


    It was already night, and the apartment was completely dark with no lights on. It seemed that Mary Jane was not at home?Did you go back to her mother?After thinking about it, Su Bai sensed Mary Jane''s location, and found that she did not go home, but in an apartment in the Bronx. After another sense, Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Unexpectedly, I really became friends!"


    When I took Mary Jane to the branch of Columbia University, I came across a police officer from outside the city with his daughter and wanted to let her study here. At that time, the police officer came here to thank Su Bai. I remember it was called George Stacey. The defeat made her Mary Jane become friends with his daughter. It was only a momentary statement. I didn''t expect Mary Jane to become friends with her.


    Calculate the time, the university should have started, right?


    We met after school started?


    After thinking for a while, Su Bai teleported directly to her, then took out the phone and called her.

 C646

    In the apartment, Mary Jane followed the blonde girl to look at the company''s new cheongsam. The phone rang. Mary Jane glanced slightly nervously, then took the phone and walked aside to connect."Sir, you... are you back? Sorry, I will go back soon."


    "No, I''m nearby, can you ask her if it is convenient? If it is convenient, I can go straight up." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mary Jane was taken aback for a while and quickly reacted, said a moment, and then turned to the blonde girl and said: "Stacey, is it convenient for you? My husband is coming."


    "Your husband? You mean... Mr. Su Bai?" Stacey was a little nervous, and said in a daze, "Of course, but should I clean up? The house seems to be messy."


    Mary Jane was about to tell Su Bai when she heard a knock on the door.


    The two looked at each other, and Stacey tidied it up and went to open the door with Mary Jane.


    Outside, it really was Su defeated.


    "Sir." Mary Jane yelled.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, my name is Stacey, Gwen Stacey."


    That¡¯s right, the Stacey in front of me is Gwen Stacey. Like Mary Jane, it has something to do with the little spider. It¡¯s because of this bad taste that Su Bai asked Mary Jane to go with Gwen Stacey. make friends!


    "Hello!" Su Bai shook hands with Gwen Stacey and walked in.


    Both of them are a little restrained, especially Gwen Stacy, the host has not yet relaxed as a guest himself.After taking a look, Su Bai simply said, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Ate."


    "Well, is there anything else on your side? If it''s okay, I will take you out to play." Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Mary Jane looked at Gwen Stacey, and Gwen Stacey shook her head quickly to indicate that she was okay.


    "Then go!"


    Gwen Stacey and Mary Jane hurriedly packed their things and went downstairs. Mary Jane came by car. She drove in front, and Gwen Stacey and Su Bai sat in the back.


    "There is a navigation in the car, find a nightclub called the Fear Club!" Su Bai said to Mary Jane.


    Horror club?


    The name of a nightclub is really special, Mary Jane wondered when she found the nightclub on the navigation.


    Mary Jane has started the car after finding it!


    Neither Mary Jane nor Gwen Stacey went to the overnight shop.


    Mary Jane used to be because of her family, and Gwen Stacey was actually the same. Her father was a policeman.Although a place like a nightclub is actually good and not a dirty place, Gwen Stacey still has no chance to go.Unexpectedly, Su Bai would take them to the nightclub, which made them both nervous and a little looking forward to it!


    Chapter 0026 The New Lord Of Nightmare Dimension


    Gwen Stacey was very pretty, and he looked at it normally, and chatted a few words until he didn''t deliberately tease her.The reason why I went to the nightclub was to take the two of them to play with my hands on the one hand, and for another purpose on the other.He is here to find someone, a mixed race!


    After about 20 minutes of opening, I have already seen this nightclub called the Horror Club!


    Still in the Bronx area, business looks very hot.The Bronx area today should be considered one of the most populous cities in the United States. Various policies coupled with the security here have attracted many people to settle here.Speaking of it, ordinary people in the Marvel world are indeed in fear every day. There are always big and small things, and it is difficult to live steadily. Now that there is a place like the Bronx that allows people to live steadfastly, there are naturally many People.With more people, the economy will go up and the nightlife will be much richer.


    There was a long line at the door of the nightclub.


    There are men and women.


    After the car stopped, Su Bai took Gwen Stacy and Mary Jane out of the car.


    There was an applause around me for a moment. The young men and women looked particularly excited. I didn''t expect to see Su Bai here, so I took the two girls out to play.When the three of Su Bai came over, the people in the nightclub would naturally not stop them, and those waiting in the line would not complain, but felt that they should be.


    This is the Lord of the Bronx!


    Do you want him to line up here?What a joke!


    After going in, I went directly to the VIP room on the second floor, which is what it meant.


    In the private room, I ordered some drinks and food, and listening to the tumultuous music below, the atmosphere suddenly rose.At first, Mary Jane and Gwen Stacey still couldn''t let go, but with Su Bai''s guidance and a few glasses of beer, they let go. The two girls were chatting and chatting. interesting.


    Su Bai''s gaze is below-sweeping, this nightclub is decorated with a haunted house feeling, some small decorations, design and other things are easy to shock if you don''t pay attention.Although it was dim and there were many people, this did not prevent Su Bai from looking for someone.After a glance, Su Bai had found the person he wanted, the DJ in the nightclub.


    Old-colored skinny jeans, a small t-shirt with an exposed waist, and a smiling face on the T-shirt with long, dense black hair.


    Wear earphones and swing there with the music!


    She doesn''t seem to be a mixed race, because she is a mixed race of humans and demons.


    Seeing her appearance will not end for a while, and Su Bai did not rush to find her right away, but played with Mary Jane and Gwen Stacey, simply guessing the dice.


    Singular or even.


    Lost drinking.


    Of course the guessers must be Gwen Stacey and Mary Jane.


    Time passed unconsciously. Soon Su Bai noticed that the DJ seemed to be about to rest. After all, it was impossible for only one DJ to be active all night.Su Bai got up and called the waiter at the nightclub to let him bring the DJ.The waiter Weiwei hesitated and said: "Mr. Su Bai, in fact, she is not exactly a DJ, she is still the daughter of the shop owner."

 C647

    "I know." Su Bai responded indifferently.


    The waiter stopped talking and turned to call someone to go. For about five or six minutes, the DJ had arrived at Su Bai''s private room.


    "Mr. Su Bai, are you looking for me?" The female DJ didn''t look too panicked, and said hello as usual after coming in.


    "Sit down, have a few words with you!"


    Su Bai suddenly invited a female DJ in. Although Gwen Stacy and Mary were a little surprised, they were witty and didn''t bother. They sat on the side and chatted.The female JDJ came in and sat down. Su Bai smiled and said, "Daydream, your father is a nightmare, and you have a half-sister called the Queen of Dreams. This nightclub is opened by the nightmare. I''m right. ?"


    The female DJ, that is, daydreaming, nodded slightly.


    "They were killed by me, now you have two choices! Either you kill me to avenge them, or you help me lead the nightmare dimension..." Su Bai said directly.


    Daydreaming was a bit surprised, but there was no anger or resentment."My mother is just an ordinary person. She was attracted by him when she came to this nightclub. She thought it would be a perfect love. As a result... I still remember that she told me before she died, let me not resent him. So I didn¡¯t hate it, and I came here to help. As for the Queen of Dreams, I know this person, but she doesn¡¯t treat me as a sister, nor did I treat her as a sister!"


    "I am very satisfied with my life now, especially... after they are gone. I won''t kill you, I don''t have the strength, nor the idea. But I don''t want to be the lord of the nightmare dimension, I just want to be quiet Live my life quietly!" Daydream whispered.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "I''m very interested in the nightmare dimension, not to mention that I don''t want it to fall into the hands of others to cause trouble for me. You don''t need to do anything, I just need someone there...there is only one! That''s it. Even if you become a lord, you can still do your own thing if I don''t need it."


    "Do you believe me that way?"


    "Why not? If you betray me, no matter if it is the earth or the dark dimension, you will have no place. And you are different from your sister, she is a pure demon, you are not, you have no ambitions." Su Bai Said with a smile.


    "Well, I promised!"


    Daydreaming has no possibility of rejection, not to mention, according to Su Bai''s statement, it does not have much impact on her.


    "Very well, I will send them back and go to the nightmare dimension together!"


    Su Bai smiled satisfied and turned to Mary Jane and Gwen Stacey."Have you played enough? If we have enough, we should go back."


    "Ok!"


    The two women nodded, and Su Bai took them out of the nightclub with their daydreams.


    First sent Gwen Stacy home, and then returned to the rooftop apartment.


    After returning, Su Bai and Daydream came to the nightmare dimension!


    Item 0027


    The nightmare dimension. After losing the nightmare and the queen of dreams, the power of the nightmare dimension can be used by daydreams. Obviously, there is not much interest in controlling the daydream of the nightmare dimension. In this regard, Su Bai is not worried that she will betray , But Su Bai still left a killing sign on her just in case.


    "What do I need to do?" Daydream asked.


    "You are free to do whatever you want when I don''t need it, but now I''m still a little curious about dreams. Can you see anyone''s dreams?"


    "Almost, but only for those who are not particularly strong. I can transform her dreams, whether it is a dream or a nightmare."


    "In this case, look for someone''s dream to come and see!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Daydreaming nodded and waved his hand in the void, the surrounding scene quietly changed, and he came to the nightclub of the Fear Club again. Among the crowd, Su Bai saw Gwen Stacey, she was dancing.


    "This is her dream? I didn''t expect her to fall asleep quickly."


    "Just after coming back from the nightclub, she dreamed that she was in the nightclub. It seems that normal dreams are related to the things she touched!" Su Bai found it quite interesting.


    "We are now visiting her dreams. She will not notice our existence. I can reshape her dreams and let you participate in it." Daydream said.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "Forget it, just do what you really want to do, why do you need to rely on dreams? I will leave it to you in the future, and come to you when you need it! If the nightclub encounters any trouble, you will Give me my name!"


    "Ok!"


    Daydream nodded.


    Su Bai left directly from the nightmare dimension.


    Returning to the rooftop apartment from the nightmare dimension, Mary Jane, although she was a little drunk, still insisted on having no rest and seemed to be waiting for herself.Seeing Su Bai coming back, Mary Jane swayed to get up, Su Bai shook his head and walked over and picked up Mary Jane directly upstairs.


    After a bit of tossing, the two fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, Mary Jane had already prepared breakfast. Su Bai had eaten breakfast. She said to Mary Jane that she could bring Greens Daisy to the house to play, and then she was about to return to the Dark Dimension, but she suddenly picked it up. At the call from Xianzhe.


    Normally sages don¡¯t call themselves. Could something be wrong?


    Su defeated and teleported back to the Timeless Isle first.


    Sage took the phone, and there was another person in the room.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, and Xianzhe hung up the phone."Your Majesty, Steel Lux, you can tell your Majesty by yourself."


    "Are you looking for me for something?" Su Bai asked towards the steel man.


    Ganglishi nodded: "Yes, it''s about the dark dimension, I think..."


    "You did a good job last time, but there is no shortage of manpower over there now." Su Bai thought that Steel Lux wanted to participate in the dimensional war.

 C648

    Ganglishi shook his head and said: "No, I...I want to find my sister!"


    "Looking for your sister?"


    "Yes, my sister was taken away by the devil when she was young, and I want to go back to find her!" The last time the Steel Lux went to the dark dimension, he wanted to find his sister, but at that time, he was busy fighting in an emergency situation, and came back After taking a break, he still wanted to wait until the next time he went, but he didn''t expect to be without him next time.After several hesitations, Steel Lux couldn''t help it.


    "How are you going to find it?" Su Bai asked.


    "I don''t know. I only know that she was taken away. I''m not sure if she is still alive or not. I...I may be able to find it slowly." Ganglishi said.


    "Although the progress is good now, it is not that safe. The Black Queen and the others were all caught by the nightmare. The dark dimension is very dangerous. Finding it yourself is to die. Your abilities are not that effective in the dark dimension. In this situation, it is impossible for other people to give up the expansion to help you find your sister!" Su Bai said calmly.


    Ganglishi nodded understandingly: "I know, but I''m not afraid of danger. There was no way before, but now as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will look for it!"


    "What if I don''t let you go?" Su Bai looked at Ganglishi.


    "You have to know that you are not only affected by your own actions. If you are arrested or controlled, I can''t stand by and watch. After all... you are from the Timeless Isle!"


    Gang Lishi hesitated for a long time, and finally said: "If your majesty, if your majesty does not let me go, I will...I will..."


    I haven''t said the following for a long time.


    "I don''t know what I should do!" Ganglish said in frustration.


    "Wait at ease!"


    Su Bai shook his head and said with a chuckle, Ganglishi looked up excitedly, Su Bai smiled, and the person had returned to the dimension space.


    Who is the younger sister of Gang Lux!


    Mutant, secret guest!


    The Queen of the Hell Frontier, is good at mental abilities, has super teleportation and mental defense capabilities, unless she is willing, there is almost no mental abilities that can break through her mental defense.She was caught at the border of hell and learned black magic since she was a child. She can also summon the soul sword.


    Among mutants, they belong to a very strong magical character in the X-Men.


    Su Bai has passed the era of proactively looking for mutants, but has ignored the existence of the secret guest.However, the border of hell also belongs to the dark dimension, so you can find it by the way!Of course, it was just by the way. After all, Mike''s mental defense ability was still very strong, it was not so easy to find her, and Su Bai did not plan to spend so much time and effort.


    Contacted Qin and Emma, ??and told them about the secret guest, so that they could pay attention to it when they expanded. Su Bai came to Omar.


    Although Omar was not involved in the offense, he kept watching the situation with a crystal ball from the rear, and Omar looked much better.


    "Is the injury healed?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Omar nodded: "Come on, the good seven-seven-eights have no effect."


    "Dommam is not in the dark dimension, where do you think he will be? What plans do you have?" Su Bai asked.


    Omar said: "Actually, I was about to tell you about this. The dark dimension is not so simple. It connects many special and independent dimensional spaces..."


    Chapter 0028 ancient mysteries and the new goddess of killing


    Su Bai has heard things like this many times, and Su Bai did not simply think that the dark dimension is really that simple. Seeing Omar''s intention to say something deeply, Su Bai beckoned and brought her to the throne.Su Bai sat down, and Omar hesitated to sit under the throne.


    "Talk about it in detail."


    Omar nodded: "This is from the very beginning. About four billion years ago, the earth gradually changed and raised a glass of conditions suitable for life. The Creator, also known as the God of Life, came to the earth. , Combined the natural vitality with its color and life to create the original form of life on earth, which we call the ancient gods. At that time, the dark dimension already existed, very long. Later one of them was called Sai The special snake-shaped ancient god killed other ancient gods and swallowed his life ability, thus turning into a demon. Many ancient gods followed suit and began to kill and devour each other. In order to end this fate, one of the ancient gods Gaia, the mother of the earth, created Yatum to destroy the ancient gods who turned into demons. Unexpectedly, it began to absorb and then fell, becoming an extremely powerful god-eater."


    "After that, many ancient gods were left the earth and entered the dark dimension, and lived in the higher dimensions in the dark dimension. After this war is over, these ancient gods are basically in different dimensions. Among them, for example, bite Artum of the gods, such as Seth, such as... Sithorn, these ancient gods are dark and powerful, and Mephisto and others are transformed by the energy that these ancient gods participated in after they left. It''s much worse."


    Omar''s words made Su Bai nod slightly. She was not particularly clear about the origin of these ancient demon gods, but he believed that the dark dimension had a higher existence.Dommam is indeed very strong, but if he is the master of all the dark dimensions, it seems a little insufficient.Like Sithorn mentioned by Omar just now, Su Bai knew it.


    This is an ancient evil god, the source of Wanda''s magic power, the earliest dark magician, the source of black magic!


    "Are you trying to say that Domam might go to a higher dimension?" Su Bai asked.


    Omar nodded: "Site, or Sithorn. Sithorn''s may be greater, because Domam has also borrowed Sithorn''s power before!"


    "Then he didn''t use Sithorn''s power to deal with us in the first place?"


    "It''s not so easy to rely on power from a high-level existence, it''s not for nothing." Omar said.


    Su Bai nodded: "Then the problem is here. Although I didn''t scan the entire dark dimension so carefully before, I didn''t find the existence of the higher dimension. How can I find...Domam!"


    "Only by becoming the Lord of the Dark Dimension, or...who has their power, they actively want to see you, only then is it possible!" Omar said.


    "Can''t you do it?" Su Bai asked.


    Omar shook his head slightly.


    "Okay." Su Bai nodded and looked at Omar and said: "Let''s let this go for the time being, let''s talk about you. Your injury is also healed. I said before that there is no need to cooperate with Domam. Worried, what are your plans in the future? Are you going to stay in the dark dimension?"


    "Except for the dark dimension, I have nowhere else to go!" Omar said.


    "After defeating Domam, the Dark Dimension will think I am respected. If you want to stay... then become my Goddess of Slaughter!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Now I have left signs of killing Wanda, Emma, ??Jin, Satana, and the new Lord of Nightmare Dimension, Daydream, who has just become a Nightmare dimension. Five... I always feel a little bit Disharmony. Your conditions are good, plus we are very close to each other, not to mention the strength, it is also very suitable to be the goddess of slaughter. Defeating Domam, we have nothing to do with each other. You want to stay in the dark dimension Shouldn''t you please me, the Lord of Darkness?"


    Su Baixu raised his hand, Omar''s head involuntarily raised: "Wait until the dust settles before making a decision...but it''s too late."

 C649

    "I...I do!"


    Omar had already thought about this problem. As Su Bai''s strength and influence gradually increased, he would definitely become the Lord of Darkness. Maybe now the Goddess of Slaughter is just a small mess, but that¡¯s all. There are already three of the Goddess of Slaughter. Lords, Emma, ??Satana and daydreams, if you wait until Su Bai becomes the Lord of Darkness, the status of the Goddess of Slaughter will be extraordinary.


    "well!"


    "I always think you know the current affairs."


    Su Bai smiled satisfied and made her stand up and stand in front of her. With a sigh, Omar''s clothes had been torn apart, and the white rabbit jumped out.


    Pointing his finger, the killing sign appeared in an instant, and the scorching heat made Omar groan and shake. Although she knew that she was suffering from the pain, the visual impact was still very strong, so Su Bai couldn''t help but reach out and hold it. stand up.Omar''s clothes disappeared under Su Bai''s thoughts. In fact, I saw the previous relationship and touched it. Now it is more logical that Su Bai, the goddess of slaughter, would do something.When her burning sensation disappeared, she was replaced by bursts of strange feelings!


    Can''t find Domam for the time being, so vent her anger with her sister first?


    Well, although Su Bai did not have this idea, it is undeniable that this idea is also a stimulating point!


    Since Omar did not resist, Su Bai would naturally not be polite. After several attempts, Su Bai had already taken possession of Omar.


    Very forbidden!


    It is definitely the first time.


    This makes Su Bai more satisfied and excited!


    It is a pity that Omar is not an apostle of the phoenix and cannot increase the upper limit of the phoenix''s energy, but the emotions generated by this blending are also within the range of the phoenix''s energy needs, which can supplement the consumption of the phoenix''s energy.After tossing for more than two hours, Su Bai didn''t let any place on Omar''s body, and it was almost due to her injury, and the power of the Slaughter Dimension after becoming the Goddess of Slaughter can also restore her strength, otherwise If so, it really may not be able to bear it!


    Item 0029


    Omar lay on Su Bai¡¯s feet and panted for a rest. Su Bai tried to use the crystal ball to see if he could find Domam, but the result was obvious. There was nothing. Some are very good at hiding themselves or powerful existence. The crystal ball is not so. Easy to find.It would be really troublesome if Domam really went to find ancient evil or demons, or Sithorn.


    defeat!


    Su is not afraid of defeat, and even some expectations.


    The main reason is that if it is involved, it will lengthen the time of dimensional warfare, which is more troublesome.


    Although the crystal ball could not be found, Su Bai did not intend to give up for the time being.


    He is going to try another method. Injecting his own spiritual power into the crystal ball may enhance the effect of the crystal ball. Staring at the crystal ball, the spiritual power is continuously injected, and the crystal ball gradually shines.It was a vast expanse of whiteness, very dazzling, but it showed no picture, not even a black spot.It does not seem to be successful?Su Bai''s thought suddenly urged the soul gems. The power of the soul gems instantly magnified the energy countless times. The original whiteness of the picture seemed to gradually change, and there was a feeling that the hoarfrost was gradually dissipating. A mosaic-like picture appeared.


    Su Bai was overjoyed in his heart and was about to make persistent efforts. As a result, the picture suddenly returned to white.


    I tried several times unwillingly, and the result was all the same.


    "Is it not capable enough, or was it discovered?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly, and even the mosaic appeared for the first time. It was obviously possible to succeed, but then he didn''t respond at all.


    "Since Domam can''t find it, try the secret guest!"


    Su Bai released his abilities again and set the target on the secret guest. This time the crystal ball quickly changed, and the picture gradually showed a plain, the cold wind roared, and a figure on the plain gradually disappeared.


    It is difficult to determine whether it is a secret guest just from the back. As for the environment, there is nothing special. There are many dimensions in the dark dimension that are actually similar to the earth.Although it is not clear what it looks like, since it is the secret guest that I am looking for, she is probably the figure that emerges.


    Once the location is determined, it is easy to handle.


    After closing the crystal ball, Su Bai glanced at Omar, who was still resting, and crossed the dimensions by himself.


    The next moment, the cold wind was blowing, and occasionally there were snowflakes drifting by.


    Looking around, the environment here looks really bad.After recognizing the environment, Su Bai chased after watching the shallow footprints on the ground.


    The wind and snow are getting bigger and bigger, and the sight seems to have been greatly affected. This wind and snow came so suddenly, it suddenly turned into heavy snow, and the footprints on the ground were gradually covering. Su Bai speeded up, and soon I saw the footprints walking towards a towering tree next to it.


    The tree seemed to be old, and Su Bai felt the magic aura around the wind.


    On the other side of the big tree, there is a magic circle on the ground to resist the cold wind.


    A young girl leaned against a tree, cross-legged as if she was practicing.


    Su Bai looked at her, she looked very young, she felt like a loli, she was not too tall and she was also very popular, but she was well developed, with a long blond hair shawl, she was just a big breast. Lifan''s girl.The clothes on her body are a little bit tattered, she looks a little embarrassed, and her condition doesn''t seem to be very good!


    "This is the lord of the hell frontier? She seems to have not become the lord yet!"


    Su Bai has never seen such an embarrassed lord.


    The secret guest seemed to be practicing wholeheartedly and didn''t notice the appearance of Su Bai. Su Bai was also anxious and watched by the side.Although the wind and snow were heavy, but there seemed to be a vacuum zone around Su Bai, who was not affected at all.After almost an hour or so, the secret guest seemed to be about to stop, put his hands down, and the secret guest opened his eyes slightly.


    As a result, a figure came into view, which caused the secret guest to stand up and retreat in shock.


    "Velasco!"


    The secret guest yelled, and then frowned slightly. This person... is very strange and does not have the breath of Velasco.


    Not that demon Velasco!


    The secret guest breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Su Bai with alert: "Who are you?"


    "My name is Su Bai!"

 C650

    "Never heard of it!" Mike shook his head.


    She was caught in the Dark Dimension when she was very young, and it was normal if she hadn¡¯t heard of it. Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°Your brother is called Pitt Rasputin, and your name is Irjana, right?¡±


    "Your brother is following me now, and I will take you home."


    "Brother..." The secret guest murmured with a longing look, and then said: "How do I know if what you said is true or false."


    "I don''t have to lie to you, because your magic is fragile to me!"


    Su Bai said lightly and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a crisp snapping sound, and the magic circle that followed the secret guest instantly shattered.The secret guest was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Bai blankly."You, what did you just say your name?"


    "Su Bai!"


    "Where is your identity?" the secret guest asked again.


    "This is hard to say, I have too much identity, mutant leader? The King of the Timeless Isle, the Lord of Slaughter, the Lord of Hell... and... the future Lord of Darkness?" Su Bai is understandable for the secret guest''s caution, see. She knew that she hadn''t been so good over the years, and if she was more cautious, she would have died.


    "It''s you!"


    "I heard about you!"


    The secret guest shouted in surprise and seemed to recall it.


    There have been a lot of rumors on the border of hell recently, all about the person in front of him.Although, Mike will not be completely trusted because of this, but at least it is certain... he is definitely not from Velasco!


    This is enough!


    The secret guest sighed and said, "Can you release a magic circle? It''s cold."


    Su Bai smiled, the magnetic field shield instantly opened and enveloped the entire area near the towering tree, and then released the dimensional teleportation. In an instant, something was taken out of his hand.


    "Put it on first."


    Su Bai handed her a coat, the secret guest hesitantly took it, and immediately saw Su Bai took out a lot of food and water.


    Chapter 0030 The shock of the secret guest!


    "Let''s eat something first, then talk slowly." Su Bai signaled the secret guest to be free, and then sat down beside him.Of course, Yi Su Bai''s character would definitely not sit directly on the ground, and a chair appeared on the ground directly manipulated.


    "Thank you!"


    The secret guest thanked him and ate.


    It can be seen that she hasn''t eaten anything decently for a long time. She should be very hungry and eat quickly, but she doesn''t have the feeling of gorging herself.As he ate, the secret guest''s eyes were red, and the tears fell down.


    Judging from her appearance, Su Bai couldn''t help feeling sad.


    How many sins has this child suffered!


    "Eat, eat slowly, I will take you home when I''m full!" Su Bai said softly.


    The secret guest did not speak, wiped his tears and continued to eat.


    After the food was all eaten, the secret guest subconsciously patted his stomach. This inadvertent action looked pretty cute.It is estimated that she hasn''t eaten so full for a long time.


    "I''m full? I''ll take you back to my place first to clean up. If your brother sees you like this, it will probably be uncomfortable. First clean up, and then take you to see your brother." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The secret guest shook his head: "I can''t go!"


    "Why?" Su Bai asked.


    "Even if I go back, I will only hurt him, Velasco will not let me go, no matter where I am, he can find me!" The secret guest said.


    "Who is Velasco?"


    "He is an evil magician, he caught me here back then. His magic is very powerful, and he has many abilities, and he was once endowed with immortality and invulnerability by the ancient gods. Only weapons made by the ancient gods can Hurt him." The secret guest said in a deep voice.


    "The ancient god?"


    I just learned about the ancient god from Omar, and I didn''t expect to encounter something related to it so soon.


    The secret guest nodded and said worriedly: "If I could go back, I would have gone back long ago. I... part of my soul is in Velasco''s hands! I must get my soul back!"


    "So..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "Then go find this Velasco first, I will help you get your soul back!"


    The secret guest is a little hesitant. She knows Velasco''s strength very well. She also knows that Su Bai is very strong. But unless he can find the weapon of the ancient god, she won''t be able to hurt him at all. Find such a weapon!


    "Can it be done? I''ll know at that time. Anyway, even if I can''t win, I can run!" Su Bai said with a smile when he saw the secret guest''s hesitation. Although he didn''t think he could not win, he said nothing. By the way, it may not be believed by the secret guest.


    Velasco was only endowed with abilities by the ancient gods, Su Bai didn''t believe that he could not hurt him with his current strength!


    "Ok!"

 C651

    The secret guest nodded and said: "Then we go directly to him?"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded.


    The secret guest took a deep breath, and then the light of the magic circle appeared under his feet. Su Bai walked in, the magic circle lit up violently, and immediately after the two had disappeared, the next moment, the two appeared in the dark and suppressed dimension. in.This place is in line with the feeling of hell. As soon as the two appeared, they saw countless demons suddenly appearing around them, dense and black. The secret guest was shocked and just about to start, they heard Su Bai''s cold snort, and the phoenix shock wave was like fireworks. The top of his head fell apart and the explosion sounded instantly!


    stunned!


    When the secret guest reacted, the surrounding demons had been wiped out.


    Group kill!


    The secret guest looked at Su Bai blankly, and heard Su Bai say: "Now, should I have more confidence in me?"


    The secret guest nodded subconsciously.


    The secret guest led the two to find Velasco. There were many demons along the way, but they were all easily beheaded by Su Bai, no matter what... what kind of demons it was!


    There are a few demon secret guests still fresh in their memory, knowing their strength, but...the result is the same, a spike!


    I walked all the way, about half an hour or so, and suddenly there was a shaking sound in front of me. It felt like thousands of horses were galloping towards this side, the earth... Trembling.


    The secret guest stopped subconsciously and looked towards the distance.


    The dark Uryi and the dark clouds pressed against the village, and a group of demons appeared mightily. Among these demons, one person moved forward slowly.


    At first glance, he is no different from human beings, except that his skin is slightly red, and there are two horns on his forehead, as if it hasn''t been opened, and Xiao He just shows the feeling of sharp horns.


    "Velasco!"


    The secret guest said solemnly.


    "He is Velasco? It doesn''t seem to be special!"


    Su Bai smiled, turned his head and suddenly stretched out his hand to pat the secret guest''s head: "Wait here, I will help you get your soul back!"


    This close movement made the secret guest stunned. When she reacted, Su Bai had already walked towards Velasco, towards the dense army of demons.


    "Lord Slaughter, Su Bai!" Velasco watched Su Bai''s mouth lifted up, revealing a smile."I have no grudges with you, and I don''t want to interfere with you in the war between you and Domam. This is my place. If you are here as a guest, I can welcome it, but if..."


    boom!


    There was a loud noise suddenly, and the monstrous power concurred on Su Bai''s body, and the power of the four infinite gems was released at the same time.


    Behind him, the phoenix wings spread out and became huge, as if there was a black phoenix standing behind Su Bai.


    Su Bai slowly raised his foot and stomped gently under Velasco''s gaze!


    A huge force shook from the ground in an instant, and the powerful impact brought a force to destroy everything.


    For a moment!


    In just a moment, all the demons were gone, and Velasco flew out and fell into the distance!


    "hiss!"


    The secret guest couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This...this is too powerful, right?


    Velasco!


    The secret guest suddenly reacted and hurriedly looked at Velasco. Velasco was lying on the ground, his clothes in tatters, obviously...injured!


    injured!


    Su Bai has done it!


    Chapter 0031 Dare to run, I will kill you!


    "Ahem."


    Velasco coughed violently and awkwardly, and stood up shaking and shaking.Looking at the disappearing demon, Su Bai showed a jealous look at the distance.


    "Wait, are you sure you want to fight me for her?" Velasco.


    "Why not?"


    Su Bai said lightly."What''s more, what do you think you are? She is her own to me, you...just a dead person, don''t you think I will give you face?"


    "Dare to give my face, do you... fit it?"


    Velasco''s face became extremely ugly."Okay, if that''s the case, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "You don''t need to be polite at all."


    "Humph!"

 C652

    Velasco snorted coldly, and tangible black energy came out of his mind, which felt like an antenna signal.


    "Hmm."


    The secret guest suddenly grunted in pain.


    "He, he is controlling me, my soul... My soul is with him, I can''t resist it, I..." The secret guest''s eyes suddenly changed before he finished speaking, and the whole person exuded a dark atmosphere. , A black light poured out from under her feet and enveloped her. As the light dissipated, her appearance had changed. She was changed into a dark uniform, and a handful of glowing red light appeared on her hands. sword.


    Blade of Soul!


    Magic sword!


    "Kill him!" Velasco said triumphantly.


    The soul blade in the hands of the secret guest is transformed by the power of her soul. This sight ignores any physical defense capabilities and is fatal to magical creatures. It is very powerful and very targeted for non-magical creatures to make them unconscious. !


    The secret guest at this time seemed to be demonized, completely controlled by Velasco.As his voice fell, the secret guest had already moved towards Su Baizhan.The soul blade of the red flame whizzed, Su Bai stepped back gently, and the shadow rushed out.


    The secret guest swung his sword left and right to resist, and Su Bai felt that kind of damage and influence every time he slashed.


    Sure enough, it is specifically aimed at the magical feeling!


    With a slight frown, Su Bai retracted the shadow, his body turned into an electric light and suddenly appeared behind the secret guest. The secret guest turned and swung his sword, but Su Bai''s body instantly became smaller and flew to the secret guest''s neck.


    Stretch your hands down!


    "Zizzi!"


    The blue electric light lit up, and the secret guest''s body trembled violently in an instant.


    After a while, a faint scorched smoke floated out, and the secret guest fell down with a thud. Su Bai changed back to normal and helped the secret guest to put her down. Phoenix could break out again, waving his hand and attacking Velasco in the distance. .


    "Swish swish!"


    The phoenix can be like a smallpox dispersing flowers, turning into countless black phoenixes, these phoenixes seem to be alive and rush towards Velasco.Velasco''s hands lit up, emitting a mysterious light. This mysterious light hit the phoenix, but it didn''t make the phoenix disappear, but it became larger.


    "Very good energy!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and waved his arm gently.


    The phoenix swarmed and exploded!


    During the explosion, Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    Grabbing Velasco''s neck with one hand began to absorb his life energy.


    Speaking of phoenix power, this ability is actually the same as those ancient evil gods, sucking sucking!


    Velasco was bestowed immortal and invulnerable by the ancient evil gods. Although the ancient evil gods¡¯ ability is strong, the power of the phoenix is ??stronger. There is a saying that the power of the phoenix represents life. If the power of the phoenix is ??completely If it is eliminated, then no life will be born in this world.Whether this statement is accurate or not is uncertain, but he can be sure that Velasco''s immortality cannot withstand the power of the Phoenix!


    The energy of life was continuously absorbed, and Velasco gradually dried up and became panic.


    "How is this possible, this is impossible... This is the ability given to me by the ancient evil gods, how can you... Stop, stop, what do you want, I will give you. Her soul, I am dead, hers The soul fragments will also disappear. Stop, I will give it to you!" Velasco shouted in panic.


    Su Bai frowned slightly and stopped.


    Velasco breathed a sigh of relief, his expression was a little frightened, a little unwilling, a little bit resentful, and saw that he took off a magical weapon that seemed to be a hug...


    The artifact is open!


    There was a bright light inside.


    Su Bai naturally recognizes that it is a soul fragment!


    With one hand, the magic weapon has directly fallen into Su Bai''s hand.


    "Do you know how to go to higher dimensions? Those dimensions where the ancient evil gods are located!" Su Bai asked lightly.


    "Know, know..."


    Velasco responded, Su Bai has directly released his psychic abilities, and added the abilities of the psychic gem to ensure success.


    In an instant, countless memories poured into my mind.


    This Velasco is really powerful. He has a lot of black magic. He not only knows the dimension of the ancient evil god, but also knows the skills and knowledge of some Atlanteans. Many of them should be in Atlantis. Tees was lost.Of course, in addition to this, Su Bai also knows what Velasco has done to Mike over the years!


    "I won''t kill you!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "Do you know why? Mike has suffered a lot, I think...she should be happy to defeat you herself!"


    "Do you want her to beat me? Haha, hahaha... You wouldn''t be so naive to think that she could beat me? Even if she practiced for a hundred years, she wouldn''t be my opponent!" Velasco was stunned. After a while, he said with a laugh.


    "Then you will live another hundred years!"


    Su Bai said lightly, turned around and walked to the secret guest, holding the secret guest with one hand and looking at Velasco."If you dare to run, I will kill you!"


    After that, Su Bai had disappeared with the secret guest.

 C653

    Killing dimension.


    Su Bai returned with the secret guest.


    "this is?"


    Omar looked at the secret guest suspiciously.


    Su Bai did not explain, the secret guest had left the blackened state, his clothes had returned to normal, and the soul blade had disappeared.Su Bai waved his hand at Su Bai, and Mi Ke''s body changed again, although it was still black, but it became more in line with...The uniform style worn by her own woman in the killing space is more sexy in short.


    Chapter 0032 Survive on the island?


    I don''t know how long it took, the secret guest woke up quietly.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the unfamiliar environment, looking at the clothes on his body, the secret guest was stunned, and immediately after recalling what happened before he passed out, he was blackened by Velasco''s control.


    "Su Bai..."


    The secret guest suddenly remembered that when he was about to get up, he saw a flash of light in front of him, Su Bai had suddenly appeared.Sitting next to him, Su Bai stretched out his hand and stroked Mike''s messy hair to beckon her to lie down."Wake up, how do you feel?"


    "Are you okay? Where is this? Where is Velasco?" the secret guest asked eagerly.


    "Look at me, you know I''m okay. This is my dimension. You can rest assured. As for Velasco..." Su Bai paused, looking at the secret guest and said: "I already know what you have suffered over the years He¡¯s suffering, so I didn¡¯t kill him. I think you should be happy to kill him yourself!"


    "Of course I do, but..." The secret guest didn''t want to, but his soul was in Velasco''s hands, and he didn''t have any chance if he didn''t get his soul back.


    "I got your soul back for you."


    Su Bai smiled and took out the secret guest''s soul fragment, seeing his soul, the secret guest''s eyes lit up instantly.Su Bai smiled, grasping the wrist of the soul and gently pushed it into the secret guest''s body, the secret guest trembling slightly with her eyes closed, she could feel the integrity of the soul.


    "Thank you, I... I don''t know how to repay you!"


    The secret guest turned towards Su Baidao.


    Su Bai said with a smile."How about showing your body? I''m quite interested in your big breasts loli."


    "..." The secret guest opened his mouth and looked at Su Bai in surprise. Is this a joke or serious?


    Su Bai said slowly: "Do you need a rest?"


    The secret guest shook his head.


    "Then I will send you back to see your brother first." Su Bai smiled and directly launched the dimensional teleportation to send the secret guest to the Timeless Isle.When we arrive at the Timeless Isle, I believe that the Gunners will find her soon.


    After solving the secret guest, Su Bai began to study how to go to a higher dimension.Velasco does know a lot of secrets, and he also knows how to go to higher dimensions.But before that, Su Bai called Omar to go crazy, and then he was ready to let her out of the mountain!Anyway, her current injury is healed, plus Domam is not here, if it is, it would be better, there is no need to hide.With the archmage Omar, she has an understanding of the dark dimension, and the next expansion basically does not need to worry about herself.After the account was properly made, Omar was sent over. Su Bai originally planned to take a rest and set off directly, but the crystal ball suddenly lit up at this time.


    This implies that someone is going to attack here?


    Su Bai was a little surprised. Who is so bold and dare to attack here?Taking a look at the crystal ball, Su Bai was stunned.


    "Secret guest?"


    It was the secret guest displayed on the crystal ball, she returned to the dark dimension, but did not enter here.


    Su Bai''s thought brought the secret guest in. Seeing the secret guest dressed up in a capable manner, Su Bai asked in amazement: "You just went back one day? Why did you come back so soon and didn''t stay with your brother for a while?"


    "There will be time in the future!" The secret guest said: "I heard my brother say a lot of things, knowing that you are in need of manpower, so I want to come back and help."


    "Well, other people are expanding the field, you can go and help."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m looking for Domam, this guy should be hiding in the territory of an ancient god." Su Bai said.


    "So you are going to a higher dimension, the dimension where the ancient gods are? Then please bring me! You have helped me and my brother a lot, and I want to do my best. My ability should be able to help. , And... I think this is a very good training!" Mi Kesheng was afraid that Su Bai would not agree, and said all the reasons he could think of.


    "Row!"


    Su Bai considered it for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    "But before that, I need to help you strengthen it!" Su Bai smiled and raised his hand to touch the head of the secret guest. The apocalypse''s strengthening ability was instantly activated to strengthen the secret guest''s ability.Although there is no intuitive change, her teleportation and psychic abilities have been enhanced."Let''s go!" Su Bai said to the excited secret guest with a smile, and sent it directly!


    At a remote border in the dark dimension, Su Bai released black magic feelings.After a while, he felt yin and motioned for the secret guest to grab himself and directly initiate the transmission.


    After a while, the two suddenly appeared in the air.


    Surrounded by an endless ocean, as if there is no end in sight, there is only a lonely desert island below, and there is no land around it.


    The two slowly landed on the desert island.


    This isolated island is not big, the situation on the island is clear at a glance, it is completely a desert island, not even trees.


    "What dimension is this?" The secret guest asked suspiciously.


    "This is the dimension of the ancient evil god Set."


    Su Bai explained that Velasco''s magic is the dimension of sensing the ancient gods, but who can feel it is not necessarily.According to Omar, Dorset and Sithorn are the most likely, so coming here is not useless!


    The secret guest nodded and walked to the sea. This isolated island seemed to stand in the middle of the sea. Even the water below the sea was very deep. Just when I walked over, the sea suddenly rolled over, and a giant insect slammed out of the sea. Big mouth directly bit down towards the secret guest.The secret guest''s reaction was quick, backing in an instant. Seeing the huge sea monster was a little shocked, the sea monster saw that the secret guest had retreated and re-entered into the sea, but did not dive into the sea but wandered back and forth on the surface.Soon... Many sea monsters of different shapes gradually emerged in the sea in all directions, surrounding this isolated island.

 C654

    "Oh my God, so much?"


    "Trouble now!"


    "I am afraid that the trouble is more than that!" Su Bai said.


    Any other troubles?


    The secret guest looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and saw Su Bai slowly said: "Don''t you feel that your energy is slowly decreasing? This dimension... is not that friendly to humans!"


    "Looking at the endless sea, staring at the sea monsters, the energy that continues to weaken, it seems that we have to experience the taste of survival on an isolated island!"


    Item 0033


    In the air, Su Bai''s figure flashed past, and after a pause for less than half a second, he disappeared again, and then reappeared from a far away.


    "Swish!" "Swish!" "Swish!"


    Constantly teleport and disappear.


    After a few rounds, Su Bai returned to the isolated island again.


    The scope of this space is much larger than I imagined. After several attempts, instead of finding other land, it consumes a lot of energy.The so-called survival on the isolated island was just casually talked about before Su Bai, but now it seems...I am afraid there is really no way to leave this island easily.It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat or drink, but the secret guest can''t. The most important thing is...this dimension is very special. Although it comes in, it is difficult to send it out.


    This is the dimension of the ancient gods, it is indeed different!


    There is no need to ask about the result. Looking at Su Bai''s expression, she knows that this attempt was not ideal, and the secret guest did not look too panicked. Obviously, she encountered this situation a lot.


    Su Bai does not believe that all in this dimension are oceans, only this is an isolated island, perhaps because the dimension space is too large, it may take a long time to go to other land, this isolated island cannot be given up, Su Bai tries to control the magnetic field ability This isolated island can be moved easily and can be treated as a big ship!So the next thing to consider is energy and eating and drinking!


    After all, the secret guest still needs to eat!


    There is nothing on the island, and there are no birds in the air, so you can only fight the sea monsters.


    Sensing the sea monster in the sea, the magnetic field power was activated instantly.


    In an instant, the sea broke open, and a sea monster flew out of the sea and jumped high.The black shadow suddenly emerged from Su Bai.


    With a "puff", the sea monster was directly penetrated by the black shadow, and then fell down with a snap.


    "There is no energy but life energy. Once it is absorbed, it is estimated that this meat cannot be eaten, and it is still pitiful!" Su Bai curled his lips, and the shadow swept out again, quickly cutting the sea monster away, looking at the fleshy feeling It should be pretty good, the fire of hell suddenly rose up roasting the sea monster''s meat, and it didn''t take long for the meat around it to gradually become charred.Su Bai not only tasted the poisonous things in his heart.


    Some resemble fish, but also resemble chicken.


    Not bad!


    "It''s okay to grab some back and raise them, or even put them in the exhibition hall." Su Bai muttered, at least the food problem has been solved, as for the water... the blood of the sea monsters is still good. They are all mages. This kind of thing might also increase mana.


    Solve this problem, the next step is simple.


    Su Bai controlled the island to start moving in a certain direction.


    The secret guest was surprised to see it, but... such a big movement definitely consumes a lot of energy, right?


    The consumption is of course not small. The islands almost stop and go. After a while, Su Bai will absorb a large number of sea monsters'' life nuclear energy to supplement, but even if it is so supplemented, it is relatively small.Su Bai found that he had only about one-third of his energy left, and as for the secret guest, there was almost no more left.Time passed slowly, and it had become a lot dim before long, and the sea monsters had disappeared completely without knowing where they were.


    Su Bai used his power to build an earthen house on an isolated island with two beds inside. Although it was simple, it was better than outside. After all, the sea breeze was still quite cold.


    The next morning, the sea monsters came back again. Su Bai did the same thing. While controlling the island to advance quickly, while replenishing energy, he occasionally helped the secret guest roast the sea monster meat. Su Bai didn¡¯t think what happened, but the secret guest felt a little uncomfortable. , She came here to help Su defeated, to repay her favor, to temper herself, but now that these have not been done, she has become a burden for Su defeated.


    "Site doesn''t know where it is, when it will appear, or where other lands are. If this goes on... your energy will be exhausted sooner or later." The secret guest came to Su Bai''s side and said in a low voice.


    "No way, this supplementary method is too slow." Su Bai said.


    This supplementary method?


    The secret guest was stunned and asked tentatively: "There are other supplementary methods."


    "Yes! You promised me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The secret guest looked at Su Bai and hesitated: "Are you serious, or are you kidding?"


    "It depends on you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If you agree, you are serious. If you disagree, then treat it as a joke."


    "..."


    This is the first time the secret guest has seen such a rogue answer, but... he should not be able to tell lies, is there any special way?


    "I have two ways to add!"


    Su Bai explained with a smile: "The first type, you kill me! I can be resurrected, and when I am resurrected, my state will be restored to the best time. The other way is that you promise by your body, through this I can also replenish my energy."


    "Both methods sound strange."


    Mi Ke nodded involuntarily, indeed...it is a bit strange!


    Kill Su Bai?

 C655

    Mike can''t do it, knowing that he will be resurrected will not really matter, but she can''t accept that emotionally and psychologically, Su Bai is her benefactor.


    Promise...


    The secret guest looked at Su Bai, and his heartbeat speeded up a bit inexplicably.


    Su Bai did not let the secret guest make any decision, and the secret guest did not say what decision he had made. This topic seemed to have jumped over in such a tacit understanding, feeling the gradual darkness around him, and the sea monsters gradually disappearing, Su The defeat also stopped.


    After eating some sea monster meat, darkness had already fallen.


    Su Bai and Mi Ke each lay down to rest.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xixi Suosuo''s voice came from the darkness. Just as Su Bai wanted to open his eyes to take a look, he felt that someone by his side suddenly came over.


    "You..." Feeling the smooth body and the oppressive sensation brought by the big breasts, Su Bai was about to speak, and felt that his small hand was blocking his mouth."Don''t, don''t talk." The secret guest''s voice in the dark was a little nervous.


    Su Bai was a little surprised. He didn''t see the secret guest talking about it during the day. Didn''t expect this little girl to play a night attack at night?


    Item 0034


    The darkness has no effect on Su Bai, and the little girl¡¯s night attack is actually self-deception.Su Bai did not break through, searching for the little girl''s body in the dark, even though the little girl might do this to replenish his energy?But this does not prevent Su Bai from making the process happier and more satisfying, right?In the darkness, the secret guest''s painful snorting sounded, and then it became silent. About five or six minutes later, another voice gradually sounded!


    Early the next morning, the secret guest in his sleep felt that he was shaking as if he were on a wandering boat. He opened his eyes in a daze, and when he looked at himself, he remembered what happened yesterday.After a daze, the secret guest got up and put on his clothes and walked out.


    Outside, Su Bai was manipulating the island to move fast, speeding up a lot faster than before, seemingly full of energy.Seeing the secret guest came out, Su Bai smiled and greeted and asked hello, the secret guest reddened and nodded slightly, feeling calm.


    Set did not appear, nor did he find Domam, there was nothing but the sea monster.


    With the first time there will be a second time. After the energy was exhausted, Su Bai pulled the secret guest into the house, and so on.


    Later, the secret guest didn''t know if it was because he wanted to do it or to replenish energy.


    At least... I have played a role, no longer a burden.


    After about three days, after at least ten replenishments, finally...Su Bai saw something other than the ocean.


    "Is that land?"


    "It looks more like an island."


    "It''s just that this island is a bit weird..."


    A long strip shape, and then a few prongs at the top, it feels very strange.If the islands here are natural itineraries, it should be unlikely to have such a shape!Su Bai subconsciously stopped the isolated island, turned his head and said to the secret guest: "I will take a look."


    "Be careful!" the secret guest said.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao teleported directly!


    Appearing above the island, Su Bai landed slowly.


    As soon as I landed on the ground, I felt the ground shake violently. It felt like an earthquake. Then the ground began to be bumpy and bumpy, and it felt like surfing.With the shaking, Su Bai felt that the ground seemed to start to tilt, and the section of the fork was rising.The surrounding sea began to rippling, and Su Bai watched in surprise as the fork lifted up to reveal the true face that was originally hidden under the sea!


    This is an island, but a big snake!


    And it''s still a big snake with several heads!


    A snake body, several snake heads, and it is so huge, just a part of the body is like an island, besides the ancient evil god, who else is the snake body Set?


    "I found you now!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and his magnetic field ability was activated instantly.


    In an instant, the island retreated fiercely.


    "No matter what happens, don''t come over!"


    Su Bai shouted to the secret guest, and at the same time, the Phoenix opened its wings and flew into the air.


    Seth seemed to be asleep before, but now he woke up with a few snake-head glasses with red light, sharp fangs, scarlet letter, his body trembling slightly to reveal the green skin, giving people a cold and gloomy feeling.


    Several brains pointed at Su Bai at the same time, and Su Bai could feel the hunger that it spread.


    "Phoenix power? No...something special, but it seems to be the same as Phoenix power. Good thing, it''s been a long time since I tasted Phoenix power." Several of Set''s heads stared at Su Bai, slowly Said slowly.


    "It''s been a long time since I tasted the power of the Phoenix?"


    The meaning of these words is... this product has swallowed the power of a phoenix?I''m afraid it should be the fragments of Phoenix''s power that should be swallowed.


    Su Bai looked at Set with a little surprise. It was considered the earliest ancient god to fall into a demon. It had swallowed the energy of the ancient god, and the fragments that could devour the power of the phoenix were justified, but... it was a bit difficult to deal with. That''s it.Ordinary means should not be able to deal with...


    Before the thoughts fell, Set''s snake head had already rushed towards Su Bai.


    The roar came, and a strong wind was generated just by moving. Su Bai was directly blown out of balance. At the same time, the snake''s head roared and the blood basin opened directly to swallow him in.The phoenix shock wave rushed to it instantly, with a loud bang.During the explosion, the snake''s head seemed to be unaffected and jumped over.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, waved his arm, and the etheric particles came out.


    "Da da da."


    "Da da da!"

 C656

    The etheric particles hit the snake''s head directly like a violent storm, and the huge impact made the snake''s head instantly lean back.Su Bai could clearly see that although the Ether Particles hit Set, Set did not seem to be injured, or it was not that serious.With a slight frown, Su Bai grabbed it with one hand, and the ether particles swarmed back. At the same time, the power of the infinite gem was activated, and the power gem in his right hand emitted a dazzling purple light.


    Teleport, dodge.


    Su Bai suddenly came to a snake head, looked at its red eyes, and banged his right fist directly.


    "boom!"


    The fist hit the snake head''s eye heavily, and a powerful force came out.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Su Bai''s fists fell like raindrops, and Sete shook the snake head in pain, while other snake heads opened their mouths towards Su Bai and swallowed.Su Bai dodged while releasing ether particles.


    Dada da da da da da da da da da da da crashing sound remembered.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the power of the four gems gathered together and blasted out directly through the power gem!


    "boom!"


    Set''s eyes burst, and a fishy smell instantly spread.For Su Bai, who has a cleanliness, this is very uncomfortable.However, he is not so hypocritical, so naturally he should be more careful when he has the conditions, but if he pays attention to these now, he is not hypocritical, but stupid!The etheric particles shielded the body, and Su Bai raised his fist and his body suddenly became smaller, and went out of its eyes.


    "Boom boom!"


    The destructive force was wanton, and the snake head swayed from side to side, looking extremely painful.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Su Bai suddenly broke through the snake''s body and got out, and then saw the snake''s head slowly drooping down, falling into the sea and splashing huge waves.


    Item 0035Give you two more!


    "Roar!"


    Seth let out a stern roar, and countless heads emitted crimson energy rays.


    "Choo!" "Choo!"


    The speed was very fast and he came to Su Bai''s face in the blink of an eye, and there were still several energy rays together.


    "It''s just right!"


    Using Infinite Gems just consumed a lot of energy, Su Bai laughed and directly began to absorb these energy rays.


    Although the one-eyed alien may not be as high as Set''s force, its ability is really good. The previous sea monsters did not have energy at all, and Set''s rays are just right now.In an instant, the energy rays were absorbed by Su Bai, and at the same time the power of the infinite gem was released again, and the snake head was shaken away, and the other hand clenched the fist and blasted it down!


    "boom!"


    The head of the snake was driven into the sea, causing huge waves.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, Set''s defensive power was really abnormal!Worthy of being an ancient evil god!


    Its strength does not lie in the means of attack or ability, but the qualitative change.


    For example, an ordinary snake head hit!


    If it is an ordinary person, a collision may break several bricks, but Set may directly smash the earth.


    Of course, this is just an analogy, and Scitech hasn''t been able to do this, it''s just a metaphor for this gap!


    Six, or five infinite gems, can definitely destroy Set easily.If four of them are slightly insufficient, they can be killed at least once.But... Su Bai''s mouth raised a sneer, and his body changed back and forth before it became bigger and smaller. With several ups and downs, he had already appeared on a certain snake head!


    The energy of the power of the phoenix is ??activated.


    Su Bai began to absorb the life energy of Set!


    Set was aware of Su Bai''s purpose, the remaining snake heads began to attack one after another, energy rays, impact, swarming.


    The magnetic field shield opened, and the four gems were all concentrated on the ether particles, and the ether particles quickly surrounded him!


    "boom!"


    The magnetic shield directly split, and Su Bai instantly felt like a flat boat in the raging sea, crumbling.


    Gritting his teeth, Su Bai''s eyes were tough.


    The energy of the power of the phoenix was quickly mobilized.


    Life energy flows in continuously, and at the same time it is transformed into energy and released on infinite gems.


    Scitech is like a power bank, Su Bai absorbs his life energy while using this energy to deal with him!


    Turning the rivers and seas, shaking the sky and huge waves.


    Seth''s huge body suddenly plunged into the sea, and the impact of the huge waves made the island drift farther.


    Entering the sea, Su Bai''s body changed automatically and was not affected at all.


    The energy absorbed quickly allowed Phoenix to reach the upper limit, and Su Bai was unambiguous, raising his fist and hitting towards Set.

 C657

    oom!boom!boom!


    Each of Su Bai''s punches is exactly the same, and the position remains the same.Neither Set''s turbulent attack nor the rolling waves affected him.His eyes seemed to have only one point, and that was the point where his fist fell.


    "boom!"


    The fist fell, and the snake skin seemed to rippling.


    "boom!"


    Another punch went down, and the hit area suddenly sank in.


    "boom!"


    With another punch, the surrounding snake skin seemed to gradually split, and Su Bai could feel the cracking and tearing sensation that the punch fell.


    With his right arm raised, Su Bai took a deep breath, and the dazzling purple light seemed to turn the entire sea into purple.


    "call!"


    Breathing out gently, the power instantly concurred, and his fist slammed down.


    "boom!"


    The immense power surged, the unparalleled punch almost emptied all the energy of Su Bai, and the powerful shock wave made Su Bai shake out of the sea in an instant.


    "Wow!"


    Flying out of the sea, Su Bai controlled his body and stared at the rolling sea below.


    At this moment, a powerful force suddenly came from the side.


    The squally wind roared and the sea kept rippling


    As if a storm is coming.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked, and he saw a woman with white clothes and white hair floating in the air not far away. This woman exuded very powerful magic power, but it was not black magic, but a holy and bright one. Feel, white magic!


    This kind of magic felt that Su Bai was somewhat familiar, as if it was in the magic of the Temple Middle School.


    "I am Ochter, one of Weishandi. I feel that you have appeared in the dimension of Set. The power of Set is far beyond your imagination. Even if I am one of the founders of White Magic, I am also the ancient god, and I am not sure I can beat him!" Ochter said with a solemn expression, "I will send you out of here first, and I will hold it!"


    With that said, she seemed to be ready to release magic!


    "Wait! I know who you are, and thank you very much for coming, but...no trouble!" Su Bai said.


    "How can life-and-death matters be considered trouble? I know you, although you are the Lord of Dimension, but..." Ochter would say more, but Su Bai interrupted again.


    "I said there is no need to troubleshoot because... I don''t need your help!"


    "Don''t need my help? Do you think you can agree to Seth? That''s the ancient evil god, you..."


    Before Ochter''s words were finished, the sea separated instantly and Seth got out of it.Ochter was shocked, and the defensive magic was ready to be released instantly.He is too confident. This is Set, the ancient evil god. Even if she is one of the founders of White Magic, she can only form the Trinity with the other two to become Emperor Weishan...


    "Site actually lost two heads!"


    Ochter couldn''t help crying out...


    She could see clearly that there were two heads drooping, one of the necks seemed to be pierced, and the other... the head was directly cut off.


    This... how is this possible?


    Ochter looked at Su Bai in shock, Su Bai raised it with one hand, the sea rolled, something suddenly flew out.


    "If you like it, it''s for you, lest you make a trip for nothing!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and a snake head flew directly into Ochter''s hand.


    Looking at this snake head, Ochter was dumbfounded!


    "I remember that Emperor Weishan is a Trinity, right? The source of white magic power, one might not be enough, then I will give you two more to avoid uneven distribution!


    Ochter listened to Su Bai''s voice in a daze, watching him rush towards Set...


    Item 0036: Only one head left, make do with it


    Seth is angry!


    No one has ever hurt its two heads, never!


    Seeing Su Bai unexpectedly fly over again, Set''s body suddenly bursts with a powerful dark power. At the same time, its body is also changing. It was originally a long head but now it has become a huge head and body. It looks much more normal, but obviously it should be much better than before.


    Ochter could feel the palpitations, one can imagine how angry Seth is now.


    As the ancient god, O''Hit has never seen Seth so angry and powerful before?It''s almost full.


    Even if the remaining two come to form Emperor Weishan, they may not be sure to win!Just as Ochter sighed, Su Bai had already arrived in front of Set, and the huge snake head emitted energy rays again, and Su Bai did not dodge and stepped forward.


    Fist against the energy ray, the two rays of light are extremely dazzling.

 C658

    "not good!"


    Ochter didn''t expect that Su Bai would be so straightforward. Now he releases magic and prepares to give Su Bai a set of protection. Most of the white magic is mainly defensive, which can be regarded as the characteristic of white magic.Before the magic protection was put on Su Bai''s body, Ochter was stunned again. Instead of being knocked into the air, Su Bai stared at the ray and charged forward.


    "Could it be that Dorset''s strength has weakened?"


    Ochter thought suspiciously, and the magic changed direction to Seth.


    Seemingly aware of it, Dorset suddenly turned his head.


    "Ohit, don''t get in the way, get out!"


    With a roar, the energy ray slammed towards Ochter''s magic.


    boom!


    The protection magic was concentrated by the energy rays and then a tendency to retreat. About two or three seconds, I heard a click, and the protection magic shattered like glass cracking, and the energy rays rushed towards Ochter again.


    O''Hit dodged in an instant, watching the energy blast towards the bottom of the sea, splashing huge waves.


    "Not weakened, but stronger, then...Su defeated him..."


    Ochter''s eyes widened uncontrollably.


    "Lie down for me!"


    Seth just turned his head after attacking O''Ohit and heard a roar, followed by a fist that had already banged heavily.


    The punch hit its eyes directly, and it heard a bang. Its left eye exploded. The huge pain caused it to roar in hysteria. The tail hidden under the sea directly turned towards Su. The defeat came over.


    Su Bai kept his hands in front.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai flew out like a broken kite.


    Ochter was just about to pick him up, but as soon as he moved, he saw that Su Bai, who had just flew out, had stopped his body. Behind him... the black phoenix wings spread out and rushed out again in an instant.Came in front of Set in an instant, Su Bai''s body kept teleporting, changing positions, punches and punches blasted down in a violent storm, his body swayed from side to side, although his tail kept sweeping, the waves were in the fourth phase. , The strong wind is not only but useless.


    Seeing Set''s huge body swaying from side to side by Su Bai''s tiny body, there was no way to fight back.


    Ochter was stunned.


    The secret guest was stunned.


    This kind of contrast is too strong, as if a child beats a giant tribe with no power to fight back. It is a bit unreal, but it is extremely shocking.


    "Change me back!"


    Su Bai''s arm suddenly became huge, like a balloon that suddenly filled with air, and suddenly grabbed Set''s seven inches hard!


    Snakes are seven inches long. Who knows if there is a snake god Shaite, but Su Bai still caught it.


    Grabbing Set''s seven inches with one hand, while the other hand became huge at the same time, the fist of his hand slammed into Set''s head.


    Click, click!


    Set''s tail swept Su Bai, but Su Bai ignored it.


    Ruthless?


    Then whoever looks more ruthless.


    The hand holding it was absorbing the life energy, and the fist rained down on its head!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The sound of every punch seemed to ring in the ear.


    "I...let...you...change...back...come!"


    Su Bai said every word, every sentence, and when the last punch went down, Sete was blasted directly to the bottom of the sea.


    The huge body fell, and the powerful impact actually separated the sea, like two curtains of water, before it crashed down after a long time.


    Ochter thought it was over. After all, it was very difficult to beat Seth like this, even if it was the same ancient god, few could do it.However, obviously she was wrong, and Su Bai had no plans to end this way!


    In the air, Su Bai opened his arms and commanded the sea to separate again, revealing Seth lying deep in the sea.


    At this time, Dorset seems to have been beaten back to the prototype and turned into a bull again."Swish!" The light flashed, Su Bai teleported to the front of Sete, his body changed abruptly, quickly became huge, and stepped directly on the heads of Sete.


    Haha!


    As if the sound of breaking watermelon sounded!


    Set''s life energy was absorbed by Su Bai. From the upper limit of the Phoenix''s energy, it would certainly not be able to absorb so much. However, it was unable to absorb it while releasing it.


    Raising his foot, Set''s heads were almost smashed, and there was one left that was barely intact but dying. Su Bai bent over and pulled its head.


    "boom!"

 C659

    Abruptly, he twisted its head directly.


    "There is only one left, let''s make do with it!"


    Su Bai threw his head to Ochter casually, Ochter didn''t know what to say anymore, even when she saw this scene, she felt shocked, even...a little bit of fear.


    Set, unexpectedly... actually died!


    Having lived for countless years, the extremely powerful Sete actually died!


    Looking at Set''s headless body, Su Bai''s body returned to normal and was about to come back. At this time, he suddenly found that Set''s body seemed to squirm.


    "Not dead yet?"


    "No, something seems to have come out."


    A red light came out.


    "Phoenix... the power?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. Sete did say that he swallowed the power of the phoenix before, but it should have happened a long time ago. I didn¡¯t expect...the power of the phoenix still existed?


    Chapter 0037-Emperor Weishan''s Ochter


    The accident is an accident. Su Bai will naturally not miss such a good thing as Phoenix Power Fragment.As soon as he stretched out his hand, the shards of Phoenix''s power had flown into his palm.


    unconscious.


    Only the energy of the power of the phoenix remained.


    "Does this count as blasting equipment?"


    Su Bai smiled secretly, turned and teleported.


    With a swish, Su Bai has returned to the isolated island.


    As soon as the secret guest appeared, he rushed over and hugged Su Bai. Su Bai gave her a smile and pushed the power of the Phoenix directly into her body!


    The fragments of Phoenix''s power are of little use to Su Bai, but for the secret guest, it can greatly enhance her strength, so that she should be more sure of fighting enemies.And let the secret guest become the apostle of the phoenix, and he will gain even greater benefits!The power of the phoenix entered the body, and the secret guest instantly felt the soaring strength and the special connection with Su Bai!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ochter flew quietly in front of Su Bai and fell down. He opened his mouth and wanted to say but didn''t know what to say. He had white clothes, flowing white hair, and he was holding two huge snake heads in his hands. Is weird.Seeing Ochter like this, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing!


    Ochter.


    The ancient god.


    One of the Trinity Weishandi, one of the founders of White Magic.


    It is also the main source of magic for the white magician, including Doctor Strange in the comics. Although he will also borrow dark power, the main source of magic comes from Emperor Weishan.


    Su Bai did not expect Ochter to come. Although he had learned white magic, he mainly used dark magic, and she did not expect that she would come to help herself.


    "It looks like... I''m superfluous." Ochter threw the snake''s head on the ground. She wasn''t ready to take it back to the three of them.


    "Why? Actually, you just came here. I''m looking for Domam, maybe you can help me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dealing with Seth may be redundant, but looking for Domam, the understanding of the existence of higher dimensions is not redundant at all!


    "I can take you to my dimension to rest first, and I can take you there when I find Domam." Ochter said.


    "Then it will be troublesome."


    "Also, can you catch a few sea monsters for me?"


    "What are you going to do?" Ochter asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just think it''s rare. Raise a few heads for fun..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "..."


    Ochter thought he had any special use, but it was only for raising?Shaking his head helplessly, Ochter still helped him grab both ends, then used a special magic Jiang Qi to shrink it and hand it to Su Bai, and then directly took Su Bai and the secret guest to teleport and leave this dimension!


    In the next moment, the three had appeared in a beautiful place.


    This should be Ochter''s dimension.


    It feels really different, full of warmth and comfort.

 C660

    Make an analogy.


    The regular dark dimension is equivalent to a dew. The dark dimension that Su Bai had appeared before was like a household in this building, but this household was relatively large and accounted for most of the dark dimension.There are countless rooms in this home, which is equivalent to dimensional space.Set and Ochter are like other single households. Although they are in the same building, they are actually separate.


    "It''s so beautiful here, much better than the border of hell." Mike couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s not bad, but it would be a bit boring if only you are yourself." Su Bai said with a smile."But the two of us... The last knockdown just now consumed a lot of energy. If Ochter finds Domam, he has to go straight over. Maybe he has to fight with the ancient gods again. It''s better to hurry up. Replenish energy. The mountains and rivers are beautiful, and no one bothers...but a nice place!"


    "Ok!"


    The secret guest nodded in a low voice. With the connection of the power of the phoenix, she felt that she had also become somewhat in need.


    Xi Xi Suo Suo.


    The sky is the quilt and the ground is the seat. The two of them have returned to nature.


    But no matter what, it¡¯s the dimension of Ochter, and it¡¯s not that excessive. She just unfastened her belt, unbuttoned her trousers a little, and unbuttoned the buttons on it so that her hand could easily reach in. Then I enjoyed it.


    This kind of empty money is completely different from nature in the room.


    The attraction and influence of the power of the phoenix also made the two gradually let go, letting go!


    When the secret guest discovered that the power of the phoenix had increased, she seemed to be more involved.


    Unconsciously, the two of them are completely forgetful.


    "what sound?"


    The sun shone through the leaves on a strand of white hair, and she paused and listened, muttering suspiciously.


    "The voice, it seems to be coming from there..." She whispered, and walked past the voice gently.She opened the branch, she saw the person making the sound, and then... was stunned.Although I haven''t seen any key things, I don''t know what to say about the posture and the behavior.She didn''t expect them to... even do this.


    For a while, neither is walking nor is it not going!


    Item 0038


    "Snapped!"


    A magic whip suddenly stretched out, and she was taken aback and hurriedly backed away, but the whip instantly wrapped around her neck as if she was alive, and she was dragged over as soon as she was about to struggle.


    Click.


    She lay on the ground.


    "With white hair, I thought it was Ochter. It turned out that it wasn''t. Who are you? Peek at this kind of thing?" Su Bai put his arms around the secret guest sitting on him, looking at the silver-haired girl on the ground.This woman is wearing a black printed tights, a black tights, a purple high-fork one-piece purple armor, a belt, shoulder pads, and gloves. This dress is obviously not an ordinary person!


    And she doesn''t have the characteristics of demons.


    In the dimension of Ochter, there should be no demons either!


    "I didn''t... I didn''t take a peek deliberately. I just heard the voice and wanted to come and have a look. I didn''t expect to..." The silver-haired girl hurriedly explained that she tried to untie the whip, but failed.


    "Magic?" Seeing her behavior, Su Bai smiled."too weak."


    "Why are you here?" Su Bai looked at her and asked.


    "I just lost my way."


    "Lost?" Su Bai smiled and put away the magic, then patted the secret guest, the secret guest got up and turned around, and the two arranged their clothes.The silver-haired girl lowered her head and was embarrassed to look at it. After a while, she heard Su Bai say: "Good things have messed up you, and now you have no interest. Tell me what to do."


    "Ah? This...it''s not my fault!" The silver-haired girl bowed her head in defense.


    "It''s not your fault, is it my fault? I''m not perverted, and I am excited to be seen. You should be sober that you are a woman, otherwise you are dead now. What about me... never suffer, You look at me and I will look back!" Su Bai said.


    "But I didn''t see anything, you are wearing all your clothes!"


    The silver-haired girl was shocked and hurriedly explained.


    "You seem to have made a mistake!" Su Bai squinted at her."I''m not reasoning with you, I''m telling you what you can do to survive. If you don''t mind, I can only kill you."


    After speaking, the phoenix could be released, and the secret guest beside him also released the power of the phoenix.


    Two powerful forces, one black and one red, spread, and the silver-haired girl was instantly frightened.


    Su Bai raised her arm and waved, and a group of phoenixes could go straight to the silver-haired girl. The silver-haired girl was completely frightened and reacted. The phoenix could pass through her body and she closed her eyes suspiciously.


    Rustle!


    The wind blew the leaves, and the silver-haired girl waited for a long time without feeling pain, and opened her eyes subconsciously.


    "I... I''m not dead?" The silver-haired girl was taken aback for a moment, and then found that her clothes were burned and gone.


    "Ah..." She yelled as soon as she was about to cover up, she heard Su Bai say lightly: "If you block, I will kill you."


    Suddenly, the silver-haired girl was frightened again, she wanted to stop but didn''t dare, and felt ashamed if she didn''t stop.


    Looks very wronged!


    "The figure is not bad!"

 C661

    Su Baiping looked at it, and then raised her hand again. The silver-haired girl subconsciously lowered her head and stretched out her hand to cover her body, only to find that clothes appeared again on her body. She was relieved and looked at Su Bai just about to speak. I saw a figure flashed by, with white hair and white clothes, Ochter!


    "Are you here too?"


    Ochter was slightly surprised to see the silver-haired girl.


    "You know? They are all silver-haired, isn''t she your daughter?" Su Bai asked Ochter with a smile.


    Ochter shook his head and said, "Of course not."


    "I have found Domam''s position. He is in Sithorn''s dimension. Sithorn is..."


    "I know who he is!" Su Bai interrupted: "You just have to take me over."


    Although he was repeatedly interrupted, Ochter''s temper looked good and not angry. He shook his head and solemnly said: "Sithorn is different from Seth. He is the ancestor of the Dark Mage and the enemy of Emperor Weishan. He... we will solve it, you just need to concentrate on dealing with Domam!"


    "Can you do it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Trust us!" Ochter said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have no grudges with Sithorn, and I really have something to use for him. He gave it to you, and Domam gave it to me." Su Bai said indifferently.


    His goal is clear, that is Domam.


    "Okay, but... I have something to ask you." Ochter said hesitantly."It''s about her!"


    "I?"


    "she was?"


    "I discovered she by accident, she is very talented in magic. The number of magicians on the earth has dropped sharply, so I want you to take her out of here and return to the earth to teach her magic." Ochter said.


    Su Bai was dumb."Do you want her to learn magic from me?"


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t care, do you want to ask her?" Su Bai said with a grin.


    After that encounter just now, the silver-haired girl should wait to leave immediately.In fact, she did think so, and she did not expect Ochter to make such an arrangement.Although she was unwilling, but... she didn''t dare or refuse Ochter''s arrangement.After hesitating for a moment, the silver-haired girl respectfully and timidly shouted at Su Bai: "Teacher!"


    "It''s okay to teach her magic, and she can call me a teacher, but I don''t guarantee that nothing else will happen except teaching her magic. Teachers and students love something... I don''t seem to have tried it yet." Su Bai said with a smile. .


    Ochter smiled but didn''t say anything. She didn''t believe in Su Bai, but this kind of thing was not so important to her, or the ancient gods didn''t pay attention to these at all.


    "When to set off?"


    "I will send you to the dimension of Sithorn first, we are responsible for dealing with Sithorn, you deal with Domam."


    "It''s done, it''s not too late, then let''s go."


    Su Bai did not want to delay!


    Ochter released the magic teleportation, and in an instant, several people had disappeared.


    The next moment, appeared in a dark place.


    "I''m going, pay attention to your own safety, and I will come and take you away after it''s over!" Ochter said and then left, it seemed that he had joined the other two gods.


    Su Bai shrugged and looked around, took a deep breath and shouted, "Dommam, get out and die!"


    Item 0039


    "Dommam, get out and die!"


    The sound spreads layer by layer, as if spreading throughout the entire dimensional space.


    Somewhere, Domam who was cultivating was awakened by the sound, and a powerful dark aura was emitted for an instant!


    "found it!"


    Sensing the surrounding changes, Su Bai found him instantly.


    "Secret guest, take care of my female apprentice." Su Bai said with a smile, and she disappeared in an instant.


    In the next moment, he had appeared in front of a dark rock cave, from where Domam''s continuation radiated.As soon as Su Bai showed up, he felt the mountain shake, the cave blasted open, and among the flying sand and rocks, a powerful dark power appeared along with a huge skull.


    Su Bai did not dodge, and the whole body''s magnetic field shield opened and let the flying sand and rocks hit him, crackling noises.Looking at Domam, his figure is much smaller than last time, but he is still a giant, like a mountain!


    "Su Bai!"


    Dommam''s voice gritted his teeth."You dare to appear in front of me!"


    "How fresh is this, why didn''t I dare?" Su Baisi smiled, looked at Domam and said: "It''s you, you are really not promising, and you are looking for someone to help."


    "Humph! It''s like you didn''t find it, do you think I can''t feel the Emperor Weishan?" Dommam snorted coldly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You are looking for someone to help, and they are actively helping. The meaning is different, not to mention the ending is the same even if no one helps!"


    "Dommam, hand over the position of the Lord of the Dark Dimension, I will not kill you for the sake of Omar!" Su Bai said solemnly.

 C662

    "Omar! Omar is with you?" Domam asked in surprise.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "I really want to count you or my brother-in-law."


    "what!"


    Dommam roared in anger, and spikes suddenly appeared on the ground.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Dormam shouted.


    Su Bai shrugged, chopped his foot lightly, and his power instantly spread to the ground, instantly dissolving Domam''s attack, and even swept toward Domam.boom!The powerful force exploded next to Domam, Domam was unharmed, and at the same time he waved his arm and launched an energy attack.


    "Dommam, Dommam, you seem to forget that you can''t help me anymore." Su Bai sneered, Survival of the Fittest launched, and Dommam''s attacks passed through.At the same time, with a flash of light, Su Bai appeared in front of Domam. Domam swung his arm angrily, but suddenly saw a black wing suddenly rise from behind Su Bai, like... a phoenix?


    "This is the power of the phoenix? No, the color is different, you..."


    Domam looked at Su Bai in surprise, and saw Su Bai waved and snorted.


    The Phoenix shock wave suddenly hit Domam in an instant.


    Domam''s clothes tore instantly, and his huge body fell backwards. Before his huge body fell, Su Bai suddenly appeared under Domam, and later, his seemingly thin arms directly dragged Domah. Mu''s neck.With the strong wind surging and the hot flame fluttering, Su Bai sneered and turned his palm vigorously.


    "Puff!"


    Domam turned over and slammed on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The figure flashed, Su Bai came to Domam''s head, and the Phoenix could start to absorb it instantly.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Dommam was shocked, and just about to get up, he felt a surge of surging power, that was... the power of infinite gems.Then for an instant, Domam felt that he seemed to be in the loop of time again.The difference is that this time his trouble... is big!


    The function of time loop is actually not a loop anymore, just to trap Domam at this point in time!


    "Here, you say... Can I kill you?" Su Bai absorbed a sneer.


    Dom Munaken was willing to die, and immediately wanted to struggle away.As soon as he got up, he felt his head bang for a while, causing him to hit him instantly.


    boom!boom!boom!


    For a moment, the dignified Lord of Dark Dimension made Su Pai helpless to fight back!


    In the past, Su Bai thought Domam was very powerful, but now... maybe because of the contrast of the ancient gods, I suddenly felt that Domam felt so weak!


    Thinking like this, Su Bai suddenly discovered that Domam seemed to be muttering and didn''t know what he was muttering, and immediately felt a strong aura burst out of his body, and suddenly he shook himself away.


    Domam stood up suddenly and waved his hand ferociously.


    A powerful force swept over, and the survival of the fittest was launched.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai retreated more than ten meters after being hit.


    "It''s interesting, is Sithorn''s power?" After looking at the injury he lowered his head, his self-healing ability was quickly activated.


    Su Bai raised his mouth and hooked his finger towards Domam!


    Domam snorted coldly, and countless magical attacks swept away almost at the same time, and the speed was so fast that Su Bai was surrounded in the blink of an eye.


    In an instant, Su Bai was submerged in magical attacks.


    "Suck me!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly came, and immediately after that, I felt as if a whirlpool appeared. These forces poured into Su Bai''s body, and the Phoenix wings behind him became brighter and brighter.


    Light!


    Black light!


    There was a big black light in Domam''s eyes, it was just a little bit at the beginning, but it suddenly enlarged, as if it had flooded the world, which made him feel stunned for a moment.In just a moment, Dommam was crushed by an overwhelming and powerful force.He has no body. The body is replaced by magical flames. The magical flames that usually make him hardly injured seem to be engulfed by black light at this time, and are extinguished a little bit!


    "boom!"


    Domam felt a heavy blow in his face.


    Su Bai''s fists were like afterimages, as if there were countless fists at that moment.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The impact was deafening.


    "Lie down for me!"


    Su Bai yelled, and his fist instantly became huge, and purple light surrounded the fist and hit Domam''s head.


    Domam, fell to the ground!

 C663

    The flame on his head flickered as if it was about to go out. Su Bai opened his hands, and he heard Domam''s screams, his flame head was... torn apart!


    Chapter 0040 Lord of Dark Dimension


    Domam¡¯s head was abruptly torn apart by Su Bai. Although he tried to resist, it was of no effect. Looking at the flame in his head that was different from the others, Su Bai grabbed it with one hand. The flame just shook for a while and did not leave.It can be felt that the power contained in this cluster of flames is very strong and very clear, the flame of power, the symbol of the Lord of the Dark Dimension!


    With it, you can obtain the most powerful power of the dark dimension.


    "Humph."


    Su Bai snorted and increased his strength again, the flame of power swayed, pulled and flew out of Domam little by little.When it flew out of Domam''s body, Domam''s breath suddenly weakened, and there was an instantaneously ill and very weak feeling.Su Bai ignored Domam. In his opinion, Domam had no threat.


    His goal is the flame of power.


    The Flame of Power didn''t seem to want to surrender after leaving Domam''s body.


    "Come here obediently, otherwise I will swallow you!"


    Su Bai stared at the flame of power with a cold snort, and the Phoenix could activate instantly.The Flame of Power seemed to hesitate for a moment, and finally gave up resistance and flew towards Su Bai obediently.With the flame of power entering the body, Su Bai soon felt that special change.


    "From now on, the dark dimension...I am in charge!"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Domam looked at the energetic Su Bai and yelled in grief. Su Bai turned around and sneered and raised his hand to Domam and pinched suddenly.


    "boom!"


    A huge power erupted on Domam with a bang... Domam had been blown to pieces.Clusters of flames shot in all directions, swaying slightly, gradually weakened, and finally disappeared!


    After the time loop was cancelled, Su Bai turned into a black shadow and flew back to the side of the secret guest and the silver-haired female apprentice.


    "nailed it!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "So fast?" Mi Ke was a little surprised.


    Su Bai shrugged: "At the beginning, he couldn''t help me. Now that I have the power of the Phoenix, my strength is even better. How can Domam be my opponent without the power of the dark dimension? Even if he borrows Hisuo It¡¯s the same with En¡¯s power to solve the ending. Speaking of it, it¡¯s not clear how Emperor Weishan played with Sithorne. You are waiting for me here, I¡¯ll go and see!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai disappeared again.


    At this time, Emperor Wei Shan was fighting Sithorn fiercely, it can be said that they are natural opposites.


    Sithorn is dark magic, while Emperor Weishan is white magic. It is the absolute opposite. The battle between the two sources of magic is fierce.


    One black and one white, the surroundings are completely surrounded by two magical energies. Ordinary people might be crushed by these two interlocking forces just by approaching.


    Su Bai stepped in, the Phoenix could protect his body without hindrance.


    "Dommam is dead, do you still continue to fight?" Su Bai shouted.


    During the battle, Sithorn and Shandi didn''t stop when they heard this, but Wei Shandi suddenly took time to raise their hands, and something flew towards Su Bai.


    "what is this?"


    Su Bai took a look and looked slightly surprised.


    "The Book of Emperor Weishan!"


    Taking a look at Emperor Wei Shan, Su Bai understood what he meant, presumably he wanted to help him take this magic book to the earth and upload it.


    "Okay, you continue to fight, I''m leaving."


    Since the two of them didn''t mean to give up, Su Bai didn''t bother to get along, anyway, their fight might not be over in a short time, and his goal had already been achieved.


    Kill Domam and become the lord of the dark dimension!


    Although there are other high-level dimensions in this dark dimension, these guys are not like Domam. Most guys can''t do without their own dimensions at all, so there is nothing to worry about. In the future, if their strength is strong, they will be an eye-catcher. You can come to trouble them at any time!Returning to the Migu, Su Bai took the two of them and left this dimension directly. This is also one of the conveniences of the Lord of the Dark Dimension. Only the Lord of the Dark Dimension can freely travel through different dimensions. Otherwise, Doma How did he get here?


    Leaving from the dimension, Su Bai returned to Earth first...


    Let the secret guest take care of the silver-haired girl temporarily before returning to the dark dimension.


    Returning to the dark dimension, Su Bai felt over there in an instant. The feeling of being in control of every move is very obvious, and his strength has almost skyrocketed.


    One thought, all the people on his side were sent over.


    Standing densely together, it looks very spectacular!


    "Dommam will die. From now on, the dark dimension will be in charge of me. What you have to do next is to fight and let all the creatures of the dark dimension surrender!"


    Su Bai''s remarks surprised and delighted everyone. Although they had long guessed that there would be such a day sooner or later, they did not expect it to be so soon!


    Conquering the dark dimension is now only a matter of time, and there is no need for Su Bai to do it again. As a king, as the master of the dark dimension, if you have to do it yourself, it would be too popular.


    Not to mention the goddess of slaughter, the Phoenix Apostle.


    This level of strength is more than enough, and even some are overkill.

 C664

    After some explanations, Su Bai left the dark dimension.


    If anything happens, Emma will inform herself.


    Becoming the lord of the dark dimension, Su Bai''s mood also relaxed. In the area, his own Timeless Isle dominates one side, and the dark dimension is respected by himself. Think about it, unknowingly, he seems to have set foot on the throne. !After returning, Su Bai asked the secret guest to return to the Timeless Isle first. On the one hand, he was also familiar with the situation on the earth and reunited with her brother Gangli''s relatives. On the other hand, he allowed her to concentrate on training. Her revenge must be her revenge!


    As for the cheap apprentice of the silver-haired girl, Su Bai took the rooftop apartment.


    "Talk about it, what''s your name!"


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at the formal silver-haired girl, Su Bai asked casually.


    Since you want to learn magic from yourself, you have to know her name.Can Ochter think that she has great potential, should she also be a guy with a name and a surname?


    Chapter 0041 The silver-haired female student is called Kerry!


    "I...I''m Kerry," the silver-haired girl whispered.


    "Kelly? A good name..." Su Bai answered casually, and looked at her in surprise before he finished speaking.This look made Kerry a little flustered. Is there any problem with her name?


    "Your name is Kerry? It''s so funny... I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of her mouth and showed an unexplained smile that made Keli very panicked. She might not know it, but Su Bai knew it!


    Who is Kerry?


    The official match of Doctor Strange in the comics, when Doctor Strange gave up the title of Supreme Mage, Kerry was once one of the candidates for Supreme Mage.However, remember that in the comics, she is also a witch of the dark dimension, Domam''s niece, Omar''s...daughter!Su Bai knew this, but after seeing Omar, I never heard her mention having a daughter, and Omar was still there!He personally verified this, so he thought that the current timeline may not have Klee, and maybe even Klee was erased from the original timeline for his own sake.I didn''t expect this silver-haired girl to be Klee!


    "Do you know your life experience?" Su Bai asked.


    Kerry was taken aback for a while and shook her head: "I have been in the dark dimension since I can remember, teacher...you, do you know my life experience?"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Your strength is too bad. Since Emperor Weishan gave me this book, you just come to learn the above magic first. When your strength improves, maybe... I can make you become Supreme Master!"


    Give the magic book to Kelly and let her learn it on her own. This magic book records countless white magic, most of which are mainly defensive, so there can be no troubles, and I will explain to her what I don''t understand!As for now, he has to go back to the dark dimension again!


    Klee is very curious about Su Bai, he must figure it out!


    Returning to the dark dimension this time, Su Bai came directly to Omar''s side.


    Seeing Su Bai and returning, Omar was a little surprised, but subconsciously prepared to say hello, not only because of the identity of the goddess of slaughter, but also because now Su Bai has become the true Lord of Darkness.


    "Get up, I ask you, do you have a daughter?" Su Bai asked directly.


    Omar was stunned and shook his head: "No, it''s my first time with you!"


    Su Bai stared at Omar, and said for a moment: "Is there any magic or accident that caused you to create life?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Omar had never considered this question, and after hesitating for a moment, thinking about it seriously, her expression became a little weird.Seeing her, Su Bai knew what she might be thinking of. After a while, I heard Omar say: "I encountered a strange thing in the dark dimension when I was practicing somewhere. I can''t tell the situation at that time. I was trapped by a powerful force. At that time, I felt that I was very weak, and my vitality seemed to be fading. I thought I was dead. But then, inexplicably, I escaped from that force. The rest of my life made me rejoice, and it took a long time to recover. I also tried to go back to the place to see it again, but the place seemed to have disappeared, and it didn''t seem to have appeared at all."


    "Although it was a little weird, it was okay in the end, so I didn''t care. Maybe... it has something to do with this?"


    "Your Majesty, I... do I have a daughter?"


    Omar asked tentatively.


    Su Bai did not speak, just thinking about what Omar said just now.What she said is indeed a bit weird. Could it be that someone drew her vitality and gave birth to Klee?But who can do it?Why would you do this?


    "Gaia? Mother of the Earth? She should be able to do it, right?"


    "His Majesty?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s silence, Omar couldn''t help asking.


    "Huh?" Su Bai looked at it and said, "You do have a daughter. Now she is by my side to learn magic from me, but... your business will be put aside for now, and I will think about it." After that, Su The defeat has left.


    Returning to the rooftop apartment, she looked at Krisubai who was reading carefully and checked her physical condition.


    It''s completely normal, no different from ordinary humans, but with a higher physical quality, and a strong magical talent, the speed of practicing magic should be very fast.


    "That''s how such gods, gods, demons and demons can create life like this!"


    Su Bai mumbled and thought of an interesting thing. Omar is now his own, and this Kelly, who was bullied by Su at the beginning, is still learning magic with himself. These coincidences seem to be a kind of bondage. .In the picture, Kerry is a student of Doctor Strange and his official partner.Now this identity seems to be replaced by herself, if she also becomes her own, then... isn''t it a mother and daughter...


    "This idea is really evil." Su Bai said with a low smile.


    "If there is anything you don''t understand, just ask me." Su Bai said to Kli.


    "Yes, teacher!" Kerry nodded.


    In the evening Mary Jane returned, along with Gwen Stacey, it was obvious that the two of them had indeed become good friends.I introduced them to Klee, and Su Bai followed Gwen Stacey to chat, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.After dinner, Gwen said goodbye and left. Su Bai asked Mary Jane to help Kerry prepare a room, and then called Mary Jane to come to the room to wait in bed.


    Although there is a Klee in the family, it hasn''t changed much.Kelly spent most of her time studying, making rapid progress, and Gwen became a regular visitor. He occasionally came over, and gradually became familiar with Kelly and Su Bai.


    On this day, Mary Jane and Gwen had better let her try on the new style cheongsam at home after school. Mary Jane went to the company to pick up the clothes. Su Bai was fine and ready to go to school to pick up Gwen, of course... Look at the white rabbit for a change.I first contacted Gwen and told her to pick her up after school without leaving me, and then teleported directly to White Rabbit''s office.


    In the office, Lorna Desen, the white rabbit wearing a capable professional attire, seemed to be dealing with some documents. She seemed to feel someone raising her head subconsciously. When she saw Su Bai, she showed an ecstatic expression on her face and stood up fiercely. , I heard a snap... the buttons of the shirt flew out, because the action was too big, the shirt was... stretched!

 C665

    Chapter 0042 Dragon Daughter


    "Your way of welcoming is really unique!"


    Seeing Lorna Desen''s white shirt stretched to reveal the white underwear and the half-exposed white rabbit inside, Su Bai laughed and joked.Facing Su Bai, Lorna Desen didn''t care about what her clothes were like, she hurriedly got up and walked over and said, "I miss you."


    "Why did you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "heart!"


    Lorna Desen looked at Su Bai with scorching eyes. The heat in her eyes seemed to swallow Su Bai. This kind of heat made Su Bai interested.Smiled and stretched out her hand and said: "Really? Let me see if your heart lie, do you really miss me!" Reached out her hand, Lorna Desen seemed to lose strength at once. Hold the desk with both hands.


    Click, click.


    The button of the shirt was unbuttoned by Su Bai, and Lorna Desen''s eyes had changed in a trance.


    "Do you want to?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "miss you!"


    "it''s here?"


    "No one will come, for a moment! I don''t want to wait!" Lorna Desen covered her mouth as soon as she finished speaking.


    School, office!


    This kind of place can indeed arouse some special interest. The most important thing is that Lorna Desen is very cooperative or even proactive, and more than an hour passed without knowing it.After the end, Su Bai stayed with Lorna Desen for a while. When Gwen finished class, Su Bai was ready to leave. Before leaving, Lorna Desen¡¯s small eyes and small expressions made Su Bai a kind of general. She was brought up in captivity with the urge to ravage every day.


    As soon as he came out of the office, Su Bai saw Gwen Stacey walking towards this side, it seemed to be looking for Lorna Desen. Seeing Su Bai came out of her office, Gwen Stacey¡¯s expression Suddenly stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Gwen Stacey asked suspiciously.


    "What do you say?" Su Bai did not answer, and asked with a smile.


    "I... I''ll go in first." Gwen Stacey responded and entered the office. About five or six minutes later, Gwen Stacey walked out, looking at Su Bai with a strange look.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai ignored Gwen Stacy''s expression, she could guess what was going on if she wasn''t stupid, but it wasn''t a big deal to Su Bai.Taking her to teleport directly back to the rooftop apartment, Su Bai let Gwen Stacy freely, and then went upstairs to see Klee who was learning magic.


    It can be described as progress flying!


    Su Bai pointed out a little bit, and she could quickly learn and comprehend it. Seeing her talent is so good, Su Bai was so simple and seriously taught.One is serious in teaching, one is serious in learning, and extremely dedicated.After teaching a few magic tricks, Su Bai shook his shoulders and relaxed slightly.


    "Is the teacher tired? May I help the teacher rub my shoulders?"


    Kerry said tentatively.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at it: "Will you?"


    "Yes, it should be." Keli was not confident, Su Bai nodded slightly, she got up and came to Su Bai''s back, pressing her little hand.


    Not very professional, but it feels okay.


    Bang, bang, knocking on the door, and then Mary Jane whispered weakly: "Sir."


    "what''s up?"


    "I want to borrow Kerry to use it and try on the cheongsam for me."


    "Well, go ahead. I can just help you evaluate it." Su Bai smiled.


    Mary Jane, Gwen Stacy, Klee, and the three of them each wore different styles of cheongsam. Su Bai took a look at it seriously, and provided some suggestions for modification from the perspective of men and from the heavens. Finally, Mary Jane selected a few products to be launched as new products. Su Bai asked briefly. A series of promotion plans were already in place. Mary Jane also asked Gwen Stacy to shoot a set of promotional advertisements with herself. However, the reputation of the two of them is not limited, and what effect they can have is not known.Mary Jane actually wants people from the Timeless Isle to send them. These cheongsams are normal and not exposed. After wearing them, they are very elegant and elegant, which sets off the temperament, but she did not dare to say directly, but when she was in bed at night. I took a detour to see if I could find some famous people to advertise for the company.


    This kind of advertising is definitely the main fame. Superheroes are of course the best choice, but even if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have that time, and the anti-registrars can¡¯t do it. This is not a direct exposure.


    The best way is to find it from the registered faction!


    As for whether they agree or not?


    This is not within the scope of Soviet defeat.


    Mary Jane served her best. For the development of the company, Su Bai would naturally help, let alone promote the culture of the celestial dynasty.


    Basically, the people of the registered party are not very well-known, and they cannot choose too strong. It is best to use the street style, so that the recognition is higher, and the ordinary people don¡¯t know what is going on.After much deliberation, Su Bai really thought of the right person!


    Rider of the Mist!


    Vienna!


    As the main force of the registered faction, Vienna must be popular enough.


    The Mist Rider was originally a policeman, and he was not white, so it was just right.


    By the way, you can ask Colleen Wen if he is interested.


    Yellow, white, and black are all available!

 C666

    Taking out his mobile phone, Su Bai used the chat software to see what Colleen Wen was doing recently and if there was any development.


    This look really surprised Su Bai.


    why?


    Colleen Wen has returned from Japan and has joined an organization.


    Dragon daughter!


    Looking at the members of the Dragon Girl again, Su Bai thought it was a coincidence.


    why?


    Look at the members of the Dragon Daughter.


    Rider of the Mist, Colleen Wen, Tarantula.


    The Mist Knight Su Bai originally planned to find it, but I didn''t expect Colleen Wen to team up with them. The Mist Knight and Tarantula happened to be registered factions!


    "What do you think of them? Plus Vienna."


    Su Bai made Mary Jane take a look.


    Mary Jane thought for a while and said: "Forget about Vienna, her reputation is not very good, the people don''t like her very much. Of course the others are fine, I also pay attention to them, although they have just been established not long, but the reputation is still good Yes. After the civil war, they seemed to go out and do it alone, but... they might not agree?"


    "That''s not enough of them." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, sensing the position of the three of them.


    Item 0043


    Night, silence.


    On the roof of the abandoned factory, under the moonlight, a graceful figure quietly appeared.He was in a black tight-fitting leather jacket, on all fours, his body slightly arched and felt like a cat. The tight-fitting black legs and arms also carried a bunch of fluffy white cats, a pair of murder weapons were ready to be released, and a black eye patch on his face.After falling, she turned her head and glanced at the black night sky.


    In the distance, the roar of motorcycles rang.


    The motorcycle is huge, with three people on it.


    Rider of the Mist, Colleen Wynn, and Tarantula.


    "Zi!"


    The car suddenly stopped under the factory, and the figure on the roof waved to them triumphantly and disappeared.


    "chase!"


    The Mist Knight said in a deep voice, and the three of them chased after him.


    After the Civil War, the Mist Rider met Colleen Wynn in an accident. The two fell in love with each other and formed the Dragon Daughter. Later, Tarantula joined in and formed a trio.This time the target is called Black Cat, a famous female thief who has been handed over several times before and was run away by her.


    The black cat''s movements are very agile. After jumping in from the factory window, he shuttles back and forth in the factory, running?


    She was not in a hurry.


    She wants to play with these three people!


    As soon as he entered the factory, the black cat felt black in front of him, his steps were erratic, and the scene in front of him gradually blurred.


    "What''s the matter, I was actually recruited? When..." The black cat thought in horror, and finally fainted and lay down with a puff.The moment the black cat lay down, the three daughters of the dragon who had just entered followed in the black cat''s footsteps. Not long after they came in, they staggered and heard three puffs, and all three of them lay down.


    The lonely factory was dark and silent, and four women lay unconscious on the ground.


    A figure quietly appeared in the factory. With a wave of his hand, the four people disappeared instantly, as if nothing had happened.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The black cat woke up first, his thoughts gradually cleared, and immediately afterwards he felt his weakness and raised his arms high.For a moment, the black cat reacted and was caught.He raised his head subconsciously, and was stunned for an instant.


    The ghastly cell, flames fluttered slightly around, and the scorching heat wave after wave, like hell.


    "What is this place?"


    The black cat did not move rashly, not so excited when he woke up.Turning his head slightly, the black cat wanted to observe the environment. When he turned his head, he found that the Mist Rider was beside him. He was also hung up. Following her direction, the black cat slightly tilted his head over the murder weapon that blocked the sight. , The black cat finds that the other side of the mist knight is Colleen Wen.The black cat changed direction and looked to the other side of him. It was a tarantula!


    All four people were caught and hung around a column.


    "Not them!"


    The black cats originally thought they caught themselves, but now it doesn''t seem to be.


    It wasn''t who they would be, but they arrested all four of them.That''s it. They are thieves, but they are registered superheroes. Are you afraid of accidents if you catch them?


    The black cats thought so and so soon and soon heard a voice around them, they seemed to be awake.


    "Where is this and what''s going on?"


    After the three of the Dragon Daughters woke up, they didn''t expect the black cat to be so calm, and the Mist Knight was still calm.


    Then they also found the black cat that had fallen together.

 C667

    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know anything!" The black cat said with a curled mouth.


    "Don''t worry about where this is, first find a way to get out of here!" The Mist Knight whispered, and the bionic arm sent an electric current to destroy the rope.


    "Zizzi!"


    "What''s the matter, the phone has reached us."


    "Do you want to save someone or an electric person!"


    Several people were shaking with electricity.


    "No, this pillar shouldn''t be conductive, and I... control it very well." The Mist Knight paused and said in confusion.


    As soon as her voice fell, the current came again instantly.


    This time the four people trembled at the same time.


    The electric current is not particularly strong, but they trembled and weakened.


    "How to return the electricity?"


    "It''s not mine!" The Mist Knight explained aggrievedly.


    "I made it!"


    A voice suddenly sounded, and the four tattooed people looked up and saw a man walk in.


    The man wore a well-fitting casual outfit with a relaxed look.


    "Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai?"


    The meanings of the three voices are different. The first voice is the Knight of the Mist and the Tarantula. The reason for the surprise is because of the registration bill.The second sound was Colleen Wynn, which was very unexpected. As for the third sound, it was a black cat. I was puzzled and didn''t expect it at all!


    "Su Bai, what''s the matter?"


    Among these people, Colleen Wen has the closest relationship with Su Bai. After all, she is the one who''bites'' Su Bai!


    "I have something to ask you, but I didn''t expect to earn one more."


    Su Bai glanced at the black cat with a smile, and then continued: "You seem to be busy, so I will let you calm down so that you can listen to me."


    "No matter what it is, this way is not a way to talk about things, right?" The Mist Knight said.


    "The four of you are very fate, and I found it interesting for a while. In fact, I even took photos as a souvenir." Su Bai smiled, clapped his hands and said: "Okay, let''s be formal. First of all, welcome you to hell. My hell. ! Secondly, I am actually looking for you to take photos, of course...not to take ordinary photos!"


    "You are shameless!"


    Shouted the mist knight.


    Su Bai was taken aback."What am I shameless? I haven''t said what photos to take!"


    "What more pictures can you take!" The Mist Knight hummed.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Your thoughts are too dirty. I just said that it is not an ordinary photo. You thought of that kind of photo. I opened a clothing company that specializes in cheongsam. I just planned to let you help me shoot a series of cheongsam advertisements. That''s it."


    "Invite us to shoot a cheongsam ad in this way. Do you think we believe it?"


    "You can''t help me if you don''t believe me, what can you do with me?"


    Su Bai shrugged and looked at the Knights of the Mist and said, "But you reminded me that it was originally interesting for a while, but now, you can really take some rare photos!"


    Chapter 0044 The Twilight Of The Gods Is Coming


    Su Baiwei smiled and snapped his fingers, and he heard Zirazira''s voice, and the girls knew what was going on almost without even looking.


    The uniforms of several people were directly torn apart. The black cat and Colleen Wynn''s black and white zipper were both in front, and they opened near the lower abdomen, and the tarantula''s was split in the middle.


    "Why is she okay? She said it, not us!"


    Black Cat looked at the Mist Knight who had hardly changed, and shouted at Su Bai: "This is too unfair."


    Su Bai looked at the Mist Knight and said: "Her clothes are so big that they are opened again... and they will be cut off, but what you said is also right... It''s really unfair, then..." Su Bai smiled. With a sound, the red uniform of the mist knight was opened immediately.


    "That''s right." The black cat grinned.


    Su Bai took out his mobile phone and took a picture, then walked to Colleen Wen''s side and kissed directly, while his hands naturally became unceremonious.Colleen Wen couldn''t move but responded instinctively. After all, she had a different relationship with Su Bai. Although she felt a little embarrassed, she was not angry.She and Su Bai knew each other well, otherwise Su Bai would not kiss him, but other people didn''t know, they thought Colleen Wen was struggling.


    All three were stunned!


    I didn''t expect that Su Bai would be so direct. This made the three of them worry about it. It would not be their turn to finish it, right?The Mist Knight''s sense of justice is the strongest, after all, he was a policeman before.When she was about to speak, she felt the black cat hit her, and the mist knight turned her head to see the black cat''s eyes.


    "You do it yourself, don''t drag me down!"


    The Mist Knight understood, she meant it!

 C668

    "call!"


    Here Su Bai has released Colleen Wen, and Colleen Wen was gasping for speech. Su Bai smiled and said, "How about it, can you take a photo of the cheongsam?"


    "Ok!"


    Colleen Wen believes that Su Bai will not lie to herself, and it is not necessary. As for this, maybe it is just a misunderstanding, or it is really a temporary interest?Colleen Wynn is not too angry anyway!


    "How about you?"


    Su Bai asked towards the tarantula.


    The tarantula hesitated, glanced at Colleen Wen and finally nodded.


    She agreed first, and then agree to it herself!


    "well!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction and didn''t do anything to the tarantula, which made the tarantula relieved.


    After two steps, I came to the side of the mist knight and black cat.


    "I shoot!"


    The black cat said.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "You, this sexy kitten, can''t just shoot with just one sentence. Speaking of which, you are also unlucky. I originally planned to find them three, but I didn''t expect you to be there! You know... Why are you unlucky?"


    "Perhaps because I am too perfect? ??God is jealous?" The black cat said grinning.


    The sexy woman in Marvel, the black cat is definitely among the best.


    Cat-like women are always attractive to men.


    "I don''t know if God is jealous, I only know what bad luck you are in, it''s not a coincidence!" Su Bai smiled and raised her chin and rubbed it.


    The black cat was stunned and said: "What do you mean?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, let go of the black cat and looked at the mist knight.


    "Shoot or not? I will release you if I shoot, and then I will pay you the normal amount. If I don''t shoot, I will trap you here forever." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Humph!"


    The mist knight hummed.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be filming anymore, it doesn''t matter."


    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers, and in an instant the mist knight disappeared abruptly.


    In the next room, the Mist Knight was hung here alone. It was a room specially prepared by Su Bai. The flow of time is completely different and will increase slightly faster.


    "Okay, I can put you down."


    Su Bai smiled and waved to let the three people down, and at the same time led them directly to his palace.


    Looking at the throne, the three were dumbfounded.


    Su Bai sat down and said with a smile: "You can stay here for a while, and when the Mist Knight agrees, I will send you back."


    "Here...what the hell is it?" Colleen Wen asked curiously.


    "The killing dimension is also the hell dimension. I am the lord here and I have just become the lord of the dark dimension."


    "No wonder you weren''t there before, are you here?" Colleen Wen said.


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai was about to say something more, but suddenly frowned slightly.


    The three of them naturally noticed the change in his expression, and didn''t know what had happened.


    After a while, he saw Su Bai''s arm move, and the space in front of them seemed to be distorted, and a person appeared out of nowhere.After the man appeared, he took a look at the environment, and quickly knelt down to the throne and Su Bai."the host!"


    "Karnila, you are not in Asgard to inform your kingdom to complete the task I confessed. What can I do to summon me?" Su Bai asked.


    "Master, with your powerful strength, I have unified Nolenheim. This time I take the liberty to disturb the master. I hope the master will decide!" Carnilla said.


    "What''s the matter?" If there is nothing important, Karnila shouldn''t call himself.


    Asked casually, and then stopped time directly, except for Karnila.


    "There was an accident in Asgard. Odin disappeared after dealing with the flame giant Sirtel. Some people said he was killed. The evil god Loki was rescued with the intention of commanding Asgard, and he sent someone to contact me. Alliance. In addition, I found someone, maybe you will be interested in the master!" Karnila said humbly.


    "The dusk of the gods... is coming!"


    Hearing Karnila talking about Su Bai, he understood what was going on.The Twilight of the Gods, this can be regarded as a major event in Marvel. The turmoil in Asgard caused a lot of movement, and Su Bai thought of Shiv and Valkyrie.


    After a moment of silence, Su Bai said: "I see, you go back first, I will be there later!"

 C669

    "Yes!"


    Karnila responded, Su Bai waved her and sent her away, and then time returned to normal.


    The trio of Black Cats saw someone here a second ago, but suddenly disappeared a second later, they couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "There are some things temporarily. I won''t be involved in making commercials. I will send you back first. You will find Mary Jane and tell her tomorrow. As for the mist knight, you will be here first. Don''t worry!" Su Bai looked at the black cat."And you, you follow me temporarily!"


    Chapter 0045 Loki wants an alliance!


    "Me?" The black cat didn''t expect that Su Bai would leave him alone, but thought of the bad luck he just said and stayed silently.


    Sending Colleen Wen and the tarantula back to Earth, Su Bai smiled at the black cat and walked over, and directly reached out to hold her waist.


    Her waist is very thin and soft, and it feels good to hug it up.


    Looking down, Su Bai''s other hand stretched out to her chest. The black cat didn''t avoid it, but looked at Su Bai intently. He slowly stretched out his hand to pull the damage, and squeezed the clothes. Pulled up.


    The black cat smiled.


    "I have met three silver-haired women in a row recently." Taking a look at the black cat''s hair, Su Bai directly launched the dimension teleportation and came to Nolenheim!


    The palace of Nolenheim.


    Karnila stood beside the throne, and when Su Bai appeared with a woman, Karnila bent over and nodded.


    Su Bai walked to the throne and sat down and said to Karnila: "Tell me in detail."


    "After Odin disappeared, Loki was rescued and escaped from the dungeon of the fairy palace. It seems that he has teamed up with the flame giant Sulter to make him an evil weapon. It seems that he has also contacted the magic wolf Fenris and the ogre Urik. The giant Herium is about to launch an attack on the fairy palace, maybe... there is also the death god Hela!" Karnela said: "I collected souls before, Hela once appeared. She is the goddess of death who rules the underworld of Heim, As After the death of the Gard, she will take charge of her, but she has not clashed with me!"


    "Loki promises that if I take the fairy palace and become the lord of the nine worlds, I will expand the territory of Nolenheim!"


    "I haven''t given him an answer yet!"


    Karnila quietly waited for Su Bai to speak after speaking.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Su Bai first gave a sneer without a smile, and said: "Do you want to expand the territory and still need Loki''s guarantee?"


    "Master forgive me!"


    Karnila reacted very quickly. As soon as Su Bai said this, she knew that the master was upset, and hurriedly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    It''s not that she is timid and cautious, but that her strength has skyrocketed countless times. Otherwise, how could Hela not do it?The reason why she has become stronger is because...Her master has also become stronger!


    "It''s not too late to ask me for forgiveness when you agree, although I will definitely not forgive you by then! As a servant of the Lord of the Dark Dimension, you still need Loki''s guarantee to expand your territory? Ha ha... you want If you really do this, I can only kill you and exchange for a smarter servant!" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    Karnila did not dare to speak, but knelt on the ground.


    "Get up, it''s only his condition, you didn''t agree, I won''t punish you like this." Su Bai waved his hand indifferently, Karnila stood up involuntarily."If you want to cooperate to get some benefits, it is natural, not to mention that you can get souls, but the conditions must change. You can tell Loki, I want you to help? Yes! Take the soul! Go for the specific amount. Talk, I only give you one chance, if you tell me then I feel less...you go to the dark dimension in the future."


    To the dark dimension?Obviously it cannot be a good thing!


    "Yes, master!" Karnila responded quickly.


    "Who do you think I would be interested in? What''s the matter again!" Su Bai asked casually.


    Karnila hurriedly said to please: "This person is called Xifeng. Her origin is very special. I don''t know where she comes from. She claims to be one of the elements, the master of the elements, Xifeng, she wants Obtained a piece called Charm Ruby, which is said to be used to enhance its power. This gem is currently in the treasure house of the fairy palace."


    "I''ve seen her strength, she is indeed the master of the wind element, very strong! And her appearance and body are also very good, I think... she is qualified to be your servant of the master, so I just The master has negotiated with her and will help her get the Charm Ruby, and she will become the master''s servant!"


    Su Bai looked at Carnila with a smile, and she was a little panicked before she slowly said: "Why don''t you send it to yourself if you want to send a woman to please me?"


    Karnila was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly said: "Karnila already belongs to the master..."


    "You are wise! Go, people will bring me to see!" Su Bai smiled, Karnila hurriedly turned and left.


    "I thought you were powerful enough on earth, and now I know...that''s just the tip of the iceberg!" The black cat exclaimed."And I suddenly felt fortunate that you just...hung us up."


    Su Bai smiled faintly."When you can control life, control death, and the person who offends you will be in a dilemma between life and death, and you are in control, naturally you have power!"


    Even if an ordinary person has a strong character, he can''t die, but even if he is dead, he can''t get rid of it. That really... makes people afraid to resist.Originally, the character of the black cat was quite detached, but now she is really scared.


    Seeing the black cat look terrified, Su Bai beckoned her to walk in, and hugged her waist casually. It felt pretty good when he first hugged her.The black cat naturally didn''t dare to resist, Su Bai waited while thinking about the black cat.The black cat''s''doom'' is not the ridicule of Su Bai, but it really exists.Although I don''t know how she did it, this kind of bad luck will make her unconsciously become unlucky, and her whole life will become miserable.


    This thing is similar to a kind of magic curse.


    But it is not difficult for Su Bai!


    Just thinking about it, Karnila has returned.


    There was a woman behind him!


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up slightly.


    This woman has brown curly hair with a thin silver-white crown on her head, and her skin tone is somewhat similar to the color of wheat specially tanned.The ears, neck, and wrists are all wearing accessories, and they are wearing a long white skirt. They say they are skirts, rather than just a few pieces of fabric. They are similar to a swimsuit, but two pieces of cloth cover the front, and a round silver ring is used to reach At the same time, the same is true below, but the silver ring turns a few pieces of cloth into clothes.


    The style is a bit old, but from the current perspective, it is sexy.

 C670

    Because the left and right sides are connected by silver rings, the side is naturally wide open. The straight and slender legs look beautiful and powerful. Below are a pair of bare feet!


    Item 0046


    "Master, this is the West Wind." Karnila said from behind and looked at the West Wind.


    Obviously Karnila should have told West Wind about Su Bai''s identity, and he saw West Wind slowly bending over and nodding: "Hello, Great Lord of Darkness, I am West Wind, one of the elements."


    Su Bai nodded lightly and looked at West Wind.


    "You said you said the master of the wind element? Let me see if you are qualified to be my servant!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and a pillar suddenly stood up on the ground with his arms raised.


    Inorganic material manipulation.


    A very ordinary pillar.


    Su Bai looked towards the West Wind, and West Wind nodded and tapped his finger lightly.In an instant, a storm came out. Seeing that the storm was about to hit the pillars, Su Bai hooked his fingers. In an instant, West Wind felt that the storm seemed to change its direction, which made West Wind show a surprised expression. .


    The storm entered a deadlock in the air.


    Destroying the pillar is simple, the real test is whether she can destroy the pillar under Su Bai''s control.


    Control the elements, so will Su Bai!


    The storm was constantly being pulled and swayed from side to side, but it was impossible to move forward.


    The energy in West Wind''s body is getting stronger and stronger, and strong winds have been generated around it. That powerful force seems to have made the world and the earth have a vision. The ground begins to tremble, and there is a faint sound of strong wind outside.However, even if the west wind is strong enough to affect the discoloration of the heavens and the earth, the storm still cannot move forward.Xifeng stared at Su Bai with wide eyes, and took a deep breath. It was obvious that he was ready to exhaust his power. At this moment, he suddenly felt a surging force oscillates from Su Bai. In an instant... the storm disappeared and it was huge. The strength of the west wind quaked back a few steps, and the surroundings became calm.


    West wind was a little sad.


    "You can stay."


    "Carnilla, you take the black cat to learn about Charm Ruby, and bring this gem." Su Bai said and patted the black cat on the waist."Bring the gems back, I will help you relieve your bad luck."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Black Cat said confidently, even if this is the fairy palace, she is confident that she can succeed!


    Karnila took the black cat away, and Su Bai made a hook towards the West Wind to get her closer."Where did you come from?"


    "I... I came from another universe. I came to Earth a long time ago and occupied Egypt with other elements. Later, someone resisted and built a magical artifact. We left the earth. After that, I wandered around. , The other elemental congregants are looking for me to re-invade the earth with me, but I don¡¯t want to, so I¡¯m looking for the Charm Ruby, which can strengthen my strength against the rest of the elemental congregations. I... if I stay here, it may cause trouble "West Wind whispered.


    "What kind of trouble?" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled faintly.


    "The fire element dominates the hellfire, Magnum, the controller of the earth, and the water and liquid control Haichang. They are stronger than me and can easily destroy... the earth!"


    "Then let them come!"


    Su Bai disagrees, what element he hasn''t even heard of yet wants to destroy the earth?Seeing Su Bai''s disapproval, Xifeng felt relieved.The power of the Lord of Darkness makes her feel that she can finally live a stable life. As for saying that servants are not servants, Xifeng doesn''t care. Many strong people in the universe will become servants of stronger ones in order to achieve higher levels. Achievement, stronger strength, this is not a shame, on the contrary, if you find a strong master, it will be extremely enviable.


    The so-called two flowers bloom, one for each, not to mention Su Bai¡¯s chat with Xifeng, but also Loki, the initiator of the Ragnarok!


    At this time, Loki was looking at a tall flame giant in the distance, Surtel!


    He is forging a magic weapon!


    The mold of this magic weapon is from Thor''s Thor''s Hammer. Although the energy contained in it is already very weak, it is built by Suerter and will exert a stronger power.By Loki''s side, Fenris the magic wolf, Urik the ogre, and Herim the giant.


    "The completion of the magic weapon is when we attack the fairy palace!"


    Loki said confidently.


    Without the scepter, he lacked a powerful weapon. In addition to his own ambitions, he was also worried that Thanos would make trouble for him, so he had to become the lord of the nine realms so that he could compete with Thanos.


    "Is there any news from Queen Noren?"


    Rocky turned around and asked.


    "Not yet, it seems she doesn''t plan to alliance anymore."


    "It is said that she has taken refuge in a hell lord and is very strong."


    "Strong?" Loki raised his eyebrows and sneered: "When the weapon is built, there is nothing to worry about even if the Lord of Hell comes."


    "Fenris, you go and ask Queen Noren, if she is not in alliance, it means to be an enemy of me, waiting for me to become the lord of the nine realms...hehe..." Rocky sneered, beside a giant humanoid figure. The wolf grumbled angrily why he was letting me go, but in the end he turned and left for Nolenheim.


    In the palace of Nolenheim.


    Karnila had already told the black cat about the charm ruby ??and the treasure house of the fairy palace, and then sent the black cat directly.


    Although Su Bai and Xifeng could not talk about each other, but Xifeng made her very satisfied.


    Since Karnila wanted to offer a woman to please himself, and Xifeng himself seemed to feel that it was an honor to be his servant, of course...and also because of the charm of Xifeng itself, Su Bai did not have any polite or pretentious tricks. It was in this palace. Above, Su Bai took the west wind and tasted it.She didn''t need to take off her clothes at all, and Su Bai did not prepare too much foreplay, holding her directly into it.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The first sharp pain made West Wind seem to be caught off guard, and the energy in her body was subconsciously emitted, causing her body to float into the air involuntarily.

 C671

    This kind of outburst had no effect on Su Bai, but felt that he was in the air... Well, this posture seemed quite interesting!


    The two of them hugged each other face to face, squirming and squirming, and at the same time...a powerful force burst out all around, outside, a strong wind roared, dark clouds covered it, and the earth shook.


    Item 0047


    "This is... an earthquake?"


    After the magic wolf Fenris came to Nolenheim, he felt the vibration of the earth. The surrounding wind seemed to be blowing. The strong vibration made it somewhat unchanged when it moved, but its skill was still very agile. The ups and downs have already ran far away.His body leaped high and his feet had just landed, but Fenris the magic wolf suddenly felt something was wrong, and the ground under his feet seemed to be cracking quickly.


    Its reaction quickly jumped away, and immediately afterwards, it saw the ground cracking to death, and a huge gap appeared.Not only here, the huge force seemed to cause the entire earth to tear apart, and the surroundings began to crack, cracks spreading rapidly.Before he could think about it, the body of the magic wolf Fenris quickly leaped towards the palace of Nolenheim.


    The closer it got closer, the stronger it became. Not only was the ground cracked, there was also a strong wind blowing irregularly, which greatly slowed down the speed of the magic wolf Fenris.


    "What the hell is going on? Could it be that something happened to Nolenheim?"


    The palace in Nolenheim and the ground nearby collapsed, many people were swallowed, and many people screamed in horror.


    "boom!"


    The invisible and unmarked strong wind suddenly appeared and hit the magic wolf Fenris without warning, and was caught off guard, coupled with the powerful force, blasted the magic wolf Fenris out in an instant, and the ground in the distance was rapidly cracking. , The magic wolf Fenris just fell to the ground and felt his body fall down in an instant.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    It yelled, trying to grasp the things around it to stabilize its body, but the powerful energy came again to cause the cracks to shatter again, the rumbling bang, countless crushed rocks crashed down, and it was directly. Just buried it inside.


    I don''t know how long it took before the surroundings gradually became quiet.


    And Nolenheim is almost in ruins.


    Nolenheim''s kingdom had collapsed, and a beam of light slowly fell from mid-air. When the light dissipated, Su Bai and Xifeng landed quietly. As soon as he landed on Xifeng, he felt his leg soft and slumped directly on the ground.Su Bai had a cheerful expression, letting the West Wind clean up and looked around.


    A piece of ruins and mess.


    "Good guy, I didn''t expect to cause such a big movement. The damage caused by this method is really..." Su Bai didn''t know what to say. The love between the two could cause the earth to tear and the city to be destroyed. This is too exaggerated, right?


    Xifeng couldn''t control his power at all at that time, wouldn''t it make such a big move every time?During this process, Su Bai already knew what had happened, but he did not stop. At this moment, he saw his thoughts move slightly, and the powerful force suddenly broke out. The originally collapsed building began to gradually recover, and the people in the ground were also affected. Brought out one after another, the ground seams healed!


    "The magic wolf Fenris?"


    Su Bai felt that a demon wolf was buried in a crack in a certain ground. This surprised him a bit. Why is it here?But...this one is really unlucky, just in time.Shaking his head, Su Bai didn''t get it out. It was obviously impossible for this guy to come here at this time to hang out. I guess he was negotiating on behalf of Rocky.


    The buildings, the ground, and the injured were all restored by Su Bai. If they didn''t remember what happened, they would have thought it was a dream!


    At this time, light flashed.


    Karnila teleported back with the black cat.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as he came back, Karnila shouted nervously.


    They felt the violent vibration here just now in the fairy palace.


    "Nothing, accidentally made too much movement." Su Bai patted West Wind.


    Karnila was stunned, so was the black cat...


    It''s not because of the embarrassing picture now, but because of the surprise.


    Obviously, the movement just now was caused by Su Bai and West Wind. This... is this too exaggerated?


    Black cat feels that his worldview is constantly refreshed!


    If you want to destroy something, you just have to go to Xiu Enai.


    "This is Charm Ruby." The black cat hesitated and walked over with a red gem.


    Su Bai took it and took a look. This gem has the ability to increase power, not as good as the infinite gem, but it is also good, otherwise it would not be in the treasure house of the fairy palace.He handed the gems to the West Wind, indicating that the West Wind can rise, and after finishing his clothes, Su Bai said to Karnila: "You go to comfort your people and tell them not to worry, and...the magic wolf Fenris is also here. Yes, but the time it chose was rather unlucky. It happened to be at a critical moment, so it was buried directly. You go and inform the people in Loki. If you still want it, you can redeem it with your soul!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Karnila responded in surprise, but he didn''t expect that the magic wolf Fenris would actually... be arrested because of this!


    "Yes, I will do it now."


    After a moment of stunned, Karnila responded and turned and went out.


    "Come!"


    Su Bai beckoned to the black cat. Although Karnila didn''t say anything to the black cat, he knew what was going on by sweeping his psychic powers.Although the black cat is also relying on Karnila for help, she still played a big role, it is the treasure house of the fairy palace!The magic was released, and the magic power filled the black cat''s body. The black cat snorted, and immediately felt as if something had left his body.


    A very mysterious feeling.


    "Well, your bad luck is over, you should not be so unlucky in the future."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I will send you back to Earth."


    "I... can I stay?" Black Cat asked tentatively."Perhaps... I can help you convince the Mist Knight?"

 C672

    "also!"


    The black cat took the initiative to ask for it, and Su Bai would not refuse. He initiated the dimensional teleportation and directly sent the black cat back to the dimensional space, let her convince the mist knight.After sending the black cat away, Su Bai glanced at Xifeng and said, "Go, come back to the room with me to rest."


    "Ok!"


    West Wind responded and cleverly followed Su to the bedroom.


    Of course, the two of them didn''t do anything, just rest.


    If you do it a few more times, I am afraid that Asgard will have to be destroyed without waiting for Loki to activate the Twilight of the Gods!


    Item 0048


    "Asshole!"


    Rocky yelled and cursed, his expression grim!


    Just now Queen Norren came news that Fenris the magic wolf had been arrested, and she wanted to bring her soul to redeem her!


    "This Queen Norren would not think that she would be truly fearless by taking refuge in the Lord of Hell, and she dared to threaten me!" Rocky gritted his teeth, wanting a soul, right?I''ll give it to you, depending on whether you dare to ask for it!


    Loki snorted coldly, ready to find Hela!


    The goddess of death in the underworld of Heim!


    The underworld of Heim is full of cold and gloomy fog. This is the kingdom of the dead.


    The goddess of death Hela.


    Wearing a black tights with green stripes, a cloak on the shoulders, and a helmet that must symbolize death.


    "The magic wolf Fenris was caught by Queen Noren, she wants a soul." Loki said solemnly.


    "I won''t go."


    Hela turned to look at Loki."I will not intervene in matters related to Queen Noren!"


    "Why? Are you afraid? As the goddess of death in Asgard, you are afraid of her?" Rocky said aggressively.


    Helen''s expression was unusually calm, and she shook her head: "I just promised to be an alliance with you, not to be your subordinate. I will go to attack the fairy palace, and I don''t need to find me for matters related to Queen Nolen!"


    "Why? Are you afraid of the lord of hell behind her?"


    "There are many domain lords, and their strengths are not the same. What''s more, even hell lords have nothing to fear, we are gods!" Loki said in a deep voice.


    "I hope you will have such confidence then, God..."


    The corner of Hela''s mouth raised a scornful smile, and Loki disappeared with a wave.


    "Lord of Hell, you really thought that he was Lord of Hell! Although you are smart, some things are about strength. Good luck, Loki!" Hela said softly.


    Others may not know, but Hela is very clear.


    Queen Norren grabbed her own soul. She had been there, but she felt the dark power in Queen Norren.As the goddess of death in the underworld of Heim, Hela is also familiar with the lord of the hell dimension, especially Mephisto.So she knows very well that Queen Noren¡¯s patron is not the lord of hell, but the real... lord of darkness!


    In addition, Hela also had a special induction, there seemed to be a higher presence in the dark to warn herself.


    Therefore, Hela does not plan to dip into this muddy water.


    Attack on the fairy palace?she goes.


    She doesn''t interfere with Queen Noren!


    The death goddess Hela refused to intervene, which made Loki very angry, but he couldn''t help it. He had to rely on Hela, so he could only bear it, but the magic wolf Fenris had to be saved, so he could only go personally.


    Its daybreak!


    The people in Nolenheim talked about what happened last night, everything has been restored to the original state without any loss, but this does not prevent them from discussing these.


    In the palace.


    Su Bai just woke up and brought West Wind to the palace.


    Karnila was dealing with things and saw Su Bai came over and hurriedly got up to say hello.


    "I have notified Loki, he has come back soon." Carnilla said.


    Su Bai nodded and waited for Loki as soon as Karnela prepared.


    The dusk of the gods is bound to happen, many gods will die in battle, the fairy palace will be destroyed, the reincarnation of the gods will also be broken, and if you die, you will die.This battle can be said to have caused Asgard to make the fairy palace go from glory to sadness, and even during the''siege'' period, it seemed that the fairy palace was directly moved to the earth. What benefits can I get from it?Soul, that''s for sure.


    Perhaps, Asgard can also be obtained?


    "Rocky is here!"


    Just thinking about it, I heard Karnila say something.


    "Let him in..."

 C673

    Before Su Bai had finished speaking, he felt that Rocky had come in by himself.


    "Humph!"


    Although Su Bai felt that Loki was quite pathetic before Su Bai, but that didn''t mean that he would treat him differently.Obviously, Loki didn''t know that he was here. He who didn''t know was innocent?


    No such rules!


    Su Bai gave a sneer, and his strength came out suddenly.


    Loki, who was about to come in, instantly felt the surging power surging in, and in an instant he flew out of the palace door, and fell to the ground with a bang.This made Loki a little dazed, and immediately saw the Queen of Norren Karnila coming out.Taking a look at Loki who stood up, Karnila said lightly: "My master said, if you don''t understand the rules anymore, you don''t need to understand."


    Loki frowned slightly, it turned out that her patron was so emboldened here.


    He is not Saul''s kind of reckless man who knows the rampage. Although he is angry in his heart, he still suppresses him and stands up and said: "I''m sorry, please tell me, just say that the evil god Loki is asking for you."


    "In front of my master, do you deserve to call yourself a god?" Karnila said displeased.


    "Loki, please!" Loki whispered.


    "Wait!"


    Karnila turned and went in, Loki''s face was frosty, he would find this shame!


    After a while, Karnila turned back."go in."


    Loki showed an ugly smile and walked in with Karnila and entered the palace. Loki raised his head and dared to speak, his face suddenly changed and his eyes widened."Yes, it''s you!"


    "Did you bring your soul?"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    soul?Loki had no soul at all.But he didn''t panic. At any rate, he and Su Bai had also met."I didn''t bring the soul, but I am willing to contribute my soul. As long as you are willing to help, I am willing to contribute all the souls of the Nine Realms to you after it is done."


    "The soul of the Nine Realms has always been in charge of Hela, the goddess of death. I am willing to help you surrender her and help you do things!"


    Hela''s previous actions made Loki very dissatisfied, but he needed Hela so he could only bear it.But now, he didn''t expect Queen Nolen''s patron to be Su defeat, so without hesitation, Loki directly abandoned Hela!


    He pitted people and sold his teammates, but he was unambiguous.


    "Go away without souls. Whenever there are enough souls, I will naturally release the magic wolf Fenris." Su Bai ignored Loki''s conditions at all. If you want someone, you will give away the soul first. !


    Item 0049


    Loki was speechless. Even though he could speak well, Su Bai''s attitude made him unable to speak at all. After hesitating for a moment, Loki said helplessly."I will prepare the soul, but can I release Fenris the magic wolf first?"


    "can!"


    Su Bai simply surprised Loki, and immediately heard Su Bai continue to say: "It doesn''t need to be more, a thousand souls will do. But, before you have enough souls, I want your soul fragments!"


    "Hand over your soul fragments and I will release Fenris the magic wolf, otherwise, you can go!"


    "Hand in, or not?"


    Loki''s expression kept changing, and no one was willing to give his soul fragments to others, let alone the selfish character of Loki.After hesitating for a moment, Loki smiled and said, "Then wait until I have collected enough souls." He still doesn''t want to hand over his soul fragments. Although the magic wolf Fenris can help him, it is not important yet. To the point where it is indispensable.


    "Then go."


    Su Bai waved his hand, what happened to Loki before he could react, suddenly realized that he had been teleported away.


    Slightly startled in his heart, Loki recognized the direction and prepared to continue to find Hela. The soul can only be handled by Hela.


    "I see, go down."


    Karnila waved his hand to let his subordinates go down, then turned to Su Bai and said: "Master, the subordinates just reported that someone from the fairy palace is coming, it''s Shiv!"


    "Sif? Let her come over!"


    Su Bai responded, and a moment later saw Sifu walk in in a uniform.


    After seeing Su defeated, Sieff was obviously more surprised than Loki just now.


    "Why are you in Nolenheim?" Sieff asked in surprise.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Su Bai smiled.


    "You helped her unify Nolenheim?" Sieff reacted right away. No wonder Karnila suddenly became so strong that he unified Nolenheim.


    "Yes!"


    Sieve''s expression became complicated. Karnila declared independence immediately after unifying Nolenheim, and refused to accept the jurisdiction of the Immortal Palace, so it seems... I am afraid that Su Bai was also paying attention.It is not easy to get Nolenheim back again. If Odin is still... there may be hope.


    "Norlenheim is mine, don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s impossible to hand over the things in my hands. However, after all, I still have some friendship with Xiangong, and I¡¯m pretty good with you, so I told One piece of your news, Loki is preparing to deal with the fairy palace, but Nolenheim will not participate." Su Bai said.


    Sieff took a deep breath and said, "Thank you, I will go back and notify Sol."


    "Go, I''ll find you when I have time." Su Bai nodded, and Sifu turned and left.


    "Master, are we really not involved?" Karnila asked.

 C674

    "We didn''t participate in Rocky''s attack on Immortal Palace, but I didn''t say anything after it was over." Su Bai said lightly."Do you want Loki to promise you that bit of expanded territory, or do you want the whole...Asgard?"


    "Through... the whole Asgard?"


    Karnila took a deep breath, unexpectedly the owner''s appetite... so big!


    "Assemble your forces, what should I do? When needed, I will dispatch the demons of the dark dimension to help you!"


    "Yes!"


    Karnila responded in a low voice.


    Su Bai didn''t plan to mix things with Loki and Immortal Palace, but he would not let go of the benefits of being able to fish. Soul and territory, these were all things that could enhance his strength.He didn''t intend to harmonize, but he also made Karnila keep an eye on the movement.


    Hearing that it was only collecting souls, Hela still agreed to Loki''s request.


    Loki used the nails of the dead to build a ship of the dead, and after the flame giant Sirtel built an evil weapon, he sent troops to the fairy palace.After Sifu returned to the fairy palace, he told Saul the reminder of Su Bai, and the fairy palace was ready.However, they underestimated the evil hammer in Loki''s hands. This hammer was constructed from the mold used to make Thor''s hammer, but it had a stronger power.When the ship of the dead appeared in the fairy palace, when Loki lowered the hammer, the war... began!


    When the ogre Urik and the giant Herim attacked, Loki defeated Thor with a single blow with the evil hammer!


    It even destroyed Thor''s Quake.


    Thor was beaten into the depths of the fairy palace, the fairy palace... fell into a fight!


    "The evil hammer of Loki is quite strong, but unfortunately it is only a short-lived one." Hearing Karnila''s report, Su Baiwei was slightly surprised.Thor, in addition to the fact that Quake was defeated by Loki, and Quake was destroyed, it was indeed worth his surprise.


    "The goddess of death Hela is also there, but she didn''t make a move, but was collecting souls, apparently to redeem the magic wolf Fenris." Karnila said again.


    "I see, continue to observe their movements."


    Su Bai waved his hand, Karnila turned and left.


    In the next time, Su Bai listened to Karnila''s report occasionally, or opened the mirror space, and then went in with West Wind to cheer.There was no way, Xifeng could not control his power at that time, and Su Bai didn''t want to repair it every time after the end, and... to be honest, he also liked the state of Xifeng very much. This was called passion.


    "Fandral, one of the three warriors of the Immortal Palace, was killed."


    "Ha Gang, one of the Three Warriors of the Immortal Palace, died."


    "Frija, dead."


    "Death goddess Hela led an army of undead to attack the fairy palace, and the fairy palace was destroyed."


    "Warrior Valkyrie, Sif and others evacuated the fairy palace, resisted stubbornly, and looked for Thor, the god of thunder."


    "Loki led his coalition forces to hunt down the people in the fairy palace, and at the same time began to invade other places..."


    "Draco, the ogre king, joined Loki''s coalition forces, and the coalition forces are like a broken bamboo."


    Pieces of news came through Karnila, so Su Bai grasped the dynamics of the entire incident. I didn¡¯t expect Rocky¡¯s coalition forces to be so strong. After the loss of Odin, the fairy palace would become weaker, even Sol¡¯s mother. , Friega was killed.Escaped from the murder of Malekis of the dark elf, but failed to escape this crisis.


    Item 0050


    The three warriors of the Immortal Palace, Frie Jia Su Bai knows, especially the feeling that Frie Jia, the mother of the Immortal Palace, gave Su Bai a pretty good."Friga is Loki''s adoptive mother. If the only person Loki cares about is her, it must be her. How could he kill Friga?"


    Karnela said: "Dracula, the ogre king, killed him. Loki was not there at the time and did not seem to take any action afterwards."


    "He just can tolerate it, and he will definitely not let go of the Ogre King. Speaking of it, I suddenly felt that these people in the Immortal Palace died too easily. No one had died for so many years, and so many died all at once. "Su Bai said.


    Karnila thought for a while and said: "This is actually related to the twilight of the gods. For the gods of the fairy palace, it is a cycle, a nightmare, which will happen once after a period of time. This is the fate of the gods. During the twilight of the gods, even the most powerful people may die."


    "The fate is also set by people!"


    The Twilight of the Gods is actually similar to the ancient Journey to the West and the Gods of the Heavenly Dynasty. It is said to be fate, but in fact it is due to human manipulation. The gods in the fairy palace seem to be brilliant, but in fact they are just chess pieces at the mercy That''s it.


    "Well, these are no longer our scope of consideration, you can start to expand."


    Su Bai paused, the ability of dimensional transmission was activated, and spatial fluctuations occurred in an instant, and a figure suddenly appeared immediately afterwards.


    "the host!"


    After the person appeared, he respectfully asked Su Bai.


    "This is Satana, Goddess of Slaughter, Lord of Hell."


    "This is Asgard of the Nine Realms, this is Karnila, call you to come and help her, I want to conquer Asgard." Su Bai said.


    Satana nodded in response.


    The reason why Satana is allowed to come is because she is both the goddess of slaughter and the lord of hell, who can provide herself with benefits.Moreover, Satana is more like a demon than others, and it is convenient to do things.


    Outside the palace, Karnila has summoned his men.


    There are a lot of them, and they look well-equipped.


    Xifeng and Satana followed Su Bai. Su Bai did not say anything to these soldiers. The dimensional transmission ability was released, and a huge trace appeared in the space, followed by demons full of evil and dark auras. Many, it has flooded all around in an instant, forgotten at a glance, countless.As the dark dimension expands and surrenders, there will be as many demons as soldiers!


    Looking at the demon in the sky, Karnila and his soldiers were shocked.


    "Go!"

 C675

    Su Bai said indifferently, Satana controlled these demons, and began to expand with the people of Karnila.


    Those who descend will not kill!


    It''s that simple!


    Norren¡¯s army and the demons were almost unfavorable, and they began to sweep the surrounding small countries, and the victory came almost immediately.In the twilight period of the gods, death became very easy.


    Asgard was caught in the flames of war.


    On the one hand, it was the resistance of the people in the fairy palace, on the other hand, Loki¡¯s invasion, and on the other hand, the expansion of the Soviet defeat. The war was endless, and almost no place was safe.


    The devil suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, but they were quickly added.


    The dark dimension is expanding, constantly conquering the dimension, the devil, and then dispatching it here, continuously.


    At the beginning, Su Bai¡¯s actions may not have been noticed by Immortal Palace and Loki. After all, this is the dusk of the gods. This is their Asgard business, but as the realm of Nolenheim continues to expand , Naturally attracted attention.Immortal Palace is helpless, they are now the weakest, but Rocky''s coalition forces are not so calm.


    "Is Queen Norren crazy? It''s unexpectedly expanding at this time and also uniting the demons of the dark dimension. If you don''t cooperate with us, you will seize our territory. Are you going to let her develop?"


    Dracula, the ogre king, roared.


    The giant Herium was also a little unhappy, but when he saw Loki, Hela was very calm, he was smart and didn''t speak, don''t look at his big size, it doesn''t mean he is stupid!


    "Dracula, I''m still looking for Sol and the people from the fairy palace. I can''t get the manpower available... If you are dissatisfied with Queen Noren, you can take someone to deal with her. If you destroy her, her The place belongs to you, just treat it as... my return to you." Rocky squinted at Dracula, although his face was smiling, his mind was as cold as ice.


    "This is what you said!"


    Dracula said excitedly.


    "I said." Rocky nodded and sneered in his heart."Idiot, I hope you can come back alive."


    Loki was about to borrow a knife to kill someone. Hela was completely watching the fire from the other side. The giant Herim wanted to go with Dracula, but was rejected mercilessly by Dracula. What kind of joke did you want to take advantage of?There are no doors.Dracula refused so simply, and what he said was not very pleasant, which made the giant Herim angry.Dracula''s movements were very fast, and immediately after returning, he gathered his own army of ogres, and learned that Queen Noren was conquering a stubbornly resistant city and led the team directly.


    Killed mightily, and soon saw the chaotic battlefield.


    "kill!"


    Dracula shouted in excitement, and the ogre army rushed out into the melee.The strength of these ogres is not weak, otherwise Loki would not find them to join forces. When the ogres entered, the people on both sides were a little surprised. When they discovered that these ogres did not distinguish between enemies and friends. I knew right away that this was a third-party force.


    "The Ogre King!"


    "This is Loki''s power."


    "Whoever it is, kill!" Satana snorted coldly.


    Karnila hesitated and said: "Let''s inform the master first."


    Satana looked at her and said, "Go ahead. Since these ogres dare to attack us, no matter who he is and what identity he has, the master will not let them go."


    On the one hand, Satana had already rushed out.


    Karnila also knew this, but her character still had to be relatively cautious, or smaller. After Satana had rushed out, Karnila released a magic report and asked for instructions.


    Item 0051


    The rain of fire fell from the sky, a little bit of starfire swayed, and a scream of screams rang out from the ogre army. Although it was only a little bit of starfire, it was the fire of hell, even if it was only a little bit, it was not a joke. The body burned. , The burning of the soul, one by one ogres fell to the ground and screamed.A strong flame whizzed, and Satana had already rushed over.With arms waving, hellfire roared out.


    "Master, this is the situation right now. Satana has already rushed to the ogre army, yes, I know!" Karnila has just finished reporting here, the next moment, Su Bai has appeared with the West Wind.


    "Only ogres!"


    Looking at the situation of the battle, Su Bai''s mouth raised.


    Only Draco, the ogre king, can''t help but make Su Bai think.


    Loki knew that Karnila was his own, and decidedly no matter who led the match.The person who came was Dracula, the one who killed Friega, I''m afraid no one would believe that Loki didn''t mean it."Want to borrow a knife to kill? This is in line with Loki''s style, but... my knife is not so easy to borrow."


    "West Wind, capture the Ogre King."


    Su Bai responded indifferently, and West Wind nodded and flew past instantly.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blows.


    There is no need to prepare for Su Bai, Karnila has already moved a chair, Su Bai sits down.


    Look at the situation on the battlefield.


    The devil, and Nolenheim¡¯s soldiers are quite strong. This can be cultivated carefully. When the future wars in the universe, there will be a number of planets and galaxies at every turn. It is also right to train and train soldiers.If Asgard is conquered and the Dark Dimension is added, the issue of troops will not be worried!


    In the beginning, Su Bai just wanted to have his own power, so that he could enjoy life peacefully.


    But there is a saying that people can''t help themselves in the arena, especially here is the Marvel world.


    The earth is a sweet steamed bun, but anyone who has some abilities wants to invade the earth.On the earth, he is safe, and even if the civil war affects things like this, he has no effect on him, but he has gained a lot of benefits.He did not intend to be a hero or take protecting the earth as his responsibility, but the earth is his home, and he will never allow others to occupy it.


    Then, they can only be stronger, and they will be thankful if they are too strong to bully others, and naturally no one will dare to hit the earth''s attention.


    This idea came after Su Bai became the master of killing.

 C676

    Once you fall into it, the only way is to become the strongest!


    The appearance of Satana caused a heavy loss to the ogre army, and West Wind made a move to catch Draco. As the king of ogres, Draco did have two chances, otherwise Loki would not be too jealous of not taking a shot.But two of these are far worse for the West Wind, the goddess of wind, who can tear the earth through sex. An unmatched strong wind passed by, and Draco just insisted on being blown for a while. Staggered, dizzy and dizzy, he was directly brought to Su Bai by the whirlwind after a while.


    He fell off with a snap.


    After landing, Dracula staggered to see Su Bai and Karnila.After a pause, Dracou rushed directly towards Su Bai.


    "idiot."


    Su Bai sneered and pointed with one hand, and a phoenix could shoot out instantly.


    Flop!


    The phoenix was able to penetrate Daku''s strong arm, and Draco fell to the ground even more.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Draco nodded subconsciously, and then felt a flash of light, he felt a tingling in his shoulder, and then a burst of intense pain swept through and made him faint.


    Withdrawing the darkness, Su Bai said indifferently: "Close it, give this arm to Loki, tell him. It''s time to send the soul."


    "Yes, I am going now!"


    Karnela responded, releasing the teleportation magic, and the arm that carried Dracula instantly disappeared.


    ...


    "Patter!"


    An arm suddenly appeared on the ship of the dead, making Rocky and the others instantly surprised.


    "This is... the arm of an ogre."


    Looking at the arm on the ground, Loki recognized it at a glance. It was not only the arm of the ogre, but also the arm of Dracula.


    "My master said, you should send your soul over." Karnila appeared and said lightly.


    "Dracula, dead?" Rocky asked with no expression of joy or anger.


    "I was caught by my master, why? Are you going to save it?" Karnila asked back.


    Loki chuckled, avoided answering, and gave an ambiguous answer."The soul hasn''t been gathered yet, I will go after we gather it."


    Karnila frowned and said, "Are you trying to make my master wait for you? Loki, you should know the consequences of doing this!"


    "Of course not, it''s just that the soul is in Hela''s place. I am afraid Hela must agree to this matter and go personally." Rocky explained and looked at Hela.


    Hela frowned displeased, this bastard dragged herself into the water.


    "I don''t care who the soul is, you must have someone take the soul to see my master." Karnila said forcefully.


    "Hella."


    Loki looked at Hela, Hela snorted and looked at Karnila and said, "I''ll follow you."


    "Then go."


    When the voice fell, Karnela used magic to teleport Hela directly back.


    At this time, the ogres had been slaughtered clean by Satana. As for the original resistance army was no opponent at all, the war was soon over and entered the stage of cleaning the battlefield.


    "Wow!"


    The magic light came, and Karnela brought Hela.


    West Wind, Satana stood behind Su Bai on the left and right, Hela watched Su Bai just want to speak, but Su Bai said quietly: "This is the first time we have met, but I don¡¯t know why, look. When you arrive, I think of another person. Although I know you are not her, who made you dead is also called death, so...kneel down!"


    The sound was like thunder with waves of coercion. Hela did not expect that Su Bai would disarm herself as soon as they met. The powerful dark coercion made her unexpected, and her body knelt down involuntarily.


    Item 0052


    Hela reacted instantly when her knee touched the ground, and a sense of humiliation surged up. She was the goddess of death in the underworld of Heim!But this thought just came up, and when he looked up and saw Su Bai¡¯s eyes, he disappeared. The eyes were dull, but the more dull the more it made Hela feel chilling. Thinking of the other party¡¯s identity and strength, Hela still He knelt down firmly, and the humiliation was gone.


    Normally, you kneel to a beggar, of course humiliation, but what if you kneel to the emperor?


    The level of identity will naturally affect the change of mentality!


    "I am not targeting you Hela, I am targeting death, you know who I am talking about!"


    Su Bai explained lightly, but he didn''t mean to make Hela stand up at all.


    The sudden appearance of death last time, although I don''t know what the purpose is, it still makes Su Bai unhappy.


    He didn''t like the feeling that other people stared at him, but he was still very strong.


    Of course Hela knew what she was referring to, which made her even more shocked. He even dared to target that person so directly, wouldn''t he be afraid?

 C677

    "Soul is ready?"


    Hela nodded and raised her hand. In an instant, souls floated out.


    Su Bai glanced at Satana, who counted the number of souls and sent them into the dimensional space.


    "Are these redeemed the magic wolf Fenris, or?" Hela asked.


    "It''s the redeemer, but it''s not the magic wolf."


    Su Bai smiled and directly brought Draco out."Hey, it''s his! Turn around and tell Loki that you have to solve your own business! Besides, if you still have a soul, we can continue and let the magic wolf go."


    Hela was silent, this hand... really beautiful.


    Loki wanted to kill Hela with a knife. He didn''t expect Su Bai to wipe out the ogres, chopped off Draco''s hand, and used him backhand to earn a thousand souls.Moreover, Draco is also a problem for Loki!


    Borrowing a knife to kill, this knife...sure enough, it''s not so easy to borrow.


    But this has nothing to do with her. As for the magic wolf Fenris, she does not intend to redeem it.


    Su Bai stepped in now, and she suddenly felt that Loki might not be able to succeed in the end. It was obvious that Su Bai had already entered the battle in the twilight of the gods.


    Seeing Hela shook her head without saying a word and didn''t intend to redeem the devil wolf, Su Bai pouted his lips in disappointment."If this is the case, you can take it home."


    Hela nodded and took Daku back to the Ship of the Dead. Loki was a little surprised to see that it was Draco she brought back.


    "He said, he will solve his own business. Also, the redemption of his soul has been given. If you want to redeem the devil wolf, you need to prepare separately." Hela said.


    Loki watched Daku silent for a moment. Draco was still in a coma. Loki walked over and took a look. A dagger came out suddenly and pierced his heart.


    Just kill it neatly!


    "Just put together the soul, we will have a lot of souls."


    Hela did not speak.


    She again considered whether to change an ally, following Loki, she suddenly felt that the chance was not great.But... defeat with Su... then it might not be an ally, so Hela hasn''t made a decision yet.


    The war will not stop because of Hela''s hesitation.


    Su Bai''s expansion continued like a broken bamboo, Asgard was huge, and the fairy palace was just the tip of the iceberg.When Su Bai had been here before, he was barely familiar, at least there was no problem with the general direction.This time it came out, the Soviet Union simply did not go back and act with the army. Based on Nolenheim, horizontal expansion, unified territory was convenient for management, and it was more troublesome to manage one piece by piece.


    On this day, Karnila once again led his army to capture a city.


    During the inventory, Karnila found someone.


    The man was lying on the ground, covered in blood, his left arm was cut off from his forearm.


    War will bring death, as for injuries, disability is inevitable, but this person can''t let Karnila care.


    "How could it be her? She''s not dead yet, it looks like she ran out in a desperate fight." Karnila frowned and asked someone to take her back first, and then go to see Su Bai by himself.


    "the host!"


    Su Bai looked up, and Karnela said: "I just found a person nearby, it''s Sieff!"


    "She was badly injured and passed out."


    "What about people?"


    "Brought it back, in the room."


    "Lead the way."


    Su Bai got up and followed Karnila to see Sieff.


    Seeing Sif, Su Bai realized that Karnila had said that the injuries were heavy and multiple. The armor on his body was almost torn, his body was stained with blood, and his left arm... was broken.


    "You go out first."


    Su Bai responded indifferently, and Karnila took the people out and closed the door.


    Going to the bed and sitting down, looking at the comatose Sif''s broken arm, Su Bai slowly released the time magic, the power of the time gem was spurred, and the green spell was aimed at Sif''s broken arm.


    The time at the broken arm is going backwards quickly, and the broken arm reappears little by little.


    "Hmm..."


    Sifu groaned and opened her eyes slowly, seeing Su Bai, Sifu was stunned.


    "Don''t move first." Su Bai said lightly.


    Sieve soon discovered that he was releasing magic, and his broken arm was growing out again, which shocked Sieve, and was delighted at the same time.No one wants to break his arm!


    Seeing Xifu''s happy expression, Su Bai smiled gently.


    Marvel''s broken arm stems are omnipresent, and it''s only Sieve now, and there will be Thor in the future.


    When Sieve''s arm reappeared, Su Bai stopped the magic and stopped.Sieff raised her hand for a moment and exclaimed: "This is amazing, it''s almost the same as the original."

 C678

    "This was originally your original arm. I just made the time at your broken arm go backwards." Su Bai said with a chuckle, and said, "Let¡¯s talk about it, how come you are so embarrassed?"


    "Rocky..."


    Sieff gritted his teeth fiercely and called Loki''s name, his expression turned sad.


    "Heimdall, Heimdall..." Sieff couldn''t speak.


    It looks like Heimdall is dead!


    The gatekeeper of this fairy palace, Shiv''s brother.


    Although one is white and the other is black, it is a bit weird to be a brother and sister, but it is indeed this identity.


    Item 0053


    The broad arms stretched out and hugged Sif into her arms. Although she still felt the kind of solid support through her armor Sif, this made her emotions collapse in an instant, and the always strong Sif finally cried. Came out.


    Su Bai did not speak or dislike her as she is now. He held her quietly like this, and waited until she cried enough and her emotions came out. Then Su Bai let go of her and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I met Heimdall and the Enchanted Witch and the executioner. Heimdall sacrificed to cover me, and my hand... was also cut off by the executioner," Sieff whispered."The executioner Charm Witch''s men, Charm Witch cooperated with Loki."


    "What are your plans next?" Su Bai asked.


    Sieff looked at Su Bai."Are you... also going to occupy Asgard?"


    She naturally knew about the expansion of Nolenheim, and also knew who was behind it.She treats Su Bai as a friend and does not want to become an enemy with him.


    "I am the Lord of the Dark Dimension. It is normal to invade other dimensions and expand my territory. Since...the Immortal Palace can''t protect Asgard, let me do it." Su Bai said with a light smile."If you are willing to help me, I can ask Hela to get back your brother''s soul and revive him."


    "What if not?"


    "That can only be said to be sorry, Asgard I am bound to win, I don''t want to resurrect him and then kill him personally." Su Bai said.


    "Why must this be the case?"


    "If Asgard is swallowed, my energy can probably be doubled or even more. With Asgard, I will have soldiers, whether it is Thanos, Planet Devourer or others in the universe. The strong can deal with it. Do you think I¡¯m invading Asgard? Yes, that¡¯s right, but Asgard can guarantee that no others invade in my hands, can you? If Thanos or other People are coming, can you stop them? Of course, this is a bit crooked, but it is also true."


    "You can think about it."


    "Sol is back."


    Sieff said."He brought back the Avengers. What will he do when he will defeat Loki and return to the fairy palace?"


    "Hit!"


    "For those who stand in my way, whether they are men or women, men or gods, nothing will change in the end."


    "You take a break, take a bath and change your clothes, and then think about it."


    Su Bai got up and walked out of the room.


    Out of the room, Su Bai teleported and disappeared.


    The next moment, he had appeared in a certain room on the ship of the dead.


    "Who!"


    With a soft drink, Hela, who was originally lying on the bed, jumped to sit up, but when it was discovered that Su lost, Hela was slightly surprised.


    "Do you wear this way when you are yourself?" Su Bai looked at Hela. She had only one green dress on her body, which was somewhat similar to Xifeng''s dress."I don''t know if you are lonely and admiring yourself, or being a confidant."


    "Heim underworld is very lonely," Hela said softly.


    "That''s Gufang''s self-admiration? It''s a pity." Su Bai said lightly, and said."I want Heimdall''s soul."


    Hela froze for a moment and shook her head: "His soul is not with me, but with Amora."


    "Amora, Charm Witch, I remember Lorelai is her sister." Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Yes." Hela nodded, hesitated for a moment and said: "If you want the soul of Heimdall, I can help you get it."


    "you?"


    Su Bai looked at Hela and said with a chuckle: "You want to follow me?"


    "I haven''t thought about it, but it doesn''t prevent me from making you well." Hela said.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the clothes on Hela suddenly changed back to his normal uniform, and turned around and went out.


    After coming out, Hela directly found Amora.


    Amora''s appearance is somewhat similar to Lorelai, and they are also the face of a country and a city.Like Lorelai, she has the ability to fascinate the opposite sex. With magic and charming skills, combined with her appearance, she will do no harm.Whether it is a god or a mortal!At the same time, she is also a powerful magician, good at many powerful magic, which is better than Lorelai.


    Hela and Amora wanted Heimdall''s soul, but Amora didn''t want to give it to him at first. After all, this is not an unknown god.But Hela''s attitude was tough, and in desperation, Amora could only give her soul to Hela.After Hela came back, he handed over his soul to Su Bai. Su Bai put away Heimdall''s soul, got up and walked in front of Hela.


    Reach out.

 C679

    He stroked Hela''s cheek.


    "Gufang''s self-appreciation is a bit miserable for women. If you need it, you can find me. I am happy to appreciate beautiful women, especially valuable beauties!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, and pinched her chin with his fingers, which made her lift up and slowly approached.


    Hella didn''t mean to refuse or stop.


    His lips were pressed lightly, and Su Bai had disappeared.


    There was still a sense of touch on the lips, and Hela actually felt a little bit of reluctance.


    Sure enough...too lonely.


    Sif took a bath and changed into a new armor to see Su Bai. In the process, Sif had already thought about it. She didn''t want to be an enemy of Su Bai, but she was a warrior in the fairy palace after all, she couldn''t do that. Betrayed the fairy palace.


    "It looks like you are planning to leave."


    Seeing Xifu wearing a military uniform and a sword, Su Bai knew that she had made a decision.


    "Ok!"


    Sieff nodded.


    "Then see you on the battlefield." Su Bai regretted.


    There are many better than Sif among his own people, but he is very familiar with Sif after all.


    "I can..." Sieff asked tentatively with open arms.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, and Sifu hugged him.


    "I''m just for the fairy palace!"


    Sifu said softly, then let go of Su Bai and turned to leave.


    "Karnila." Su Bai said softly, and soon Karnela had entered.


    "Master, do you need me... to stop her?" Karnila asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "It''s not necessary, order to go down and continue."


    "Yes!"


    Karnila responded. In just ten minutes, the army had assembled. After arranging the personnel to stay behind, proceed again!


    Chapter 0054-Rune King Thor


    The entry of the army was unstoppable. Karnila and Satana led the allied forces of Nolenheim and the devil on a large-scale attack. The siege of the city was like a broken bamboo. In a short period of time, the occupied territory has expanded countless times. Asgard One-third of the place is already in the territory of Supai, and this is just the beginning!


    As Sif said, Saul returned.


    I also brought the Avengers. I didn''t know if it was a coincidence or deliberate, so I only brought two Avengers, precisely Captain America and Iron Man.Thor may not know about the Civil War. Captain America and Iron Man didn''t have time to compete with each other. After they came to the fairy palace, they fell into a fierce battle.With the addition of Iron Man and Captain America, well, it''s actually useless and doesn''t affect the overall situation at all.The news of Sif''s return subsequently shocked them.


    Su Bai was also in Asgard, and he also commanded the invasion of Nolenheim''s army.


    Worse worse!


    If it is someone else, even if they know that he is strong, they might be able to resist, but Su Bai... this kind of strength has already made them a little desperate, making them unable to even think of doing it.


    "What''s going on!" Iron Man asked Saul with his hands outstretched.


    Thor was silent for a moment and said: "I''ll send you back, next... it''s our fairy palace."


    "Do you have a way?"


    "Perhaps." Saul replied.


    Seeing him like this, Iron Man didn''t say anything to Captain America, so he hurried, went hurried, and left with little effect.


    Does Sol have a way?


    Have!


    As the son of Odin, there is a part of Odin''s power in his body, and this part of Odin''s power has awakened, allowing him to see hope.


    He wants to walk the way Odin walked back then and gain more powerful power to end this war!


    As for whether he can win, he doesn''t know, but he must do it!


    Sol has to redo the path Odin walked back then to increase his strength, and Loki is not idle. Because of Supai''s strong addition, Loki knows that solving Sol alone is not enough to solve the fairy palace.He needs a helper, a helper who can deal with the defeat of the Soviet Union. If Asgard is occupied by the Soviet Union in the end, what is the significance of all this he launched?The magic wolf Fenris was captured. The first Urik of the ogre clan died in the battle at the beginning. Later, Dracula was also killed by him, although there were still Hela, the giant Herem, and defeated The flame giant Sulter was stronger than Odin, but Rocky still felt it was not enough.Hela obviously didn''t want to deal with Su Bai, and Herim was the one who delivered the food.


    So he found the enchanting witch and the executioner, but it was not enough.


    A heavyweight helper is still missing!


    So when Thor did not join the battle, Loki also left, and he went to find a helper.


    As soon as the leading figures on both sides left, the scattered battles were not so fierce. If you win a fight today, you win a fight tomorrow, and I will win a fight tomorrow.

 C680

    News from both sides continued to reach Su Bai, and Su Bai didn''t care much.


    Destroying the power of destruction, the forces of Su Bai expanded like a wildfire, from one-third to one-half of the original, constantly dispatching demons from the dark dimension to appear, until the end... it only took seven days. , The defeated army of the Soviet Union has already approached the forces of the two camps of Thor and Rocky.


    Although their strength was greatly reduced on one hand, the strength of the Soviet defeated army was the main reason.


    "Master, the positions of the two sides have been investigated clearly, do you want to shoot directly?"


    Karnila is now full of spirits, and the more he is, the more respectful he is in the face of defeat in the Soviet Union.


    "Let Xifeng and Satana surround them with people one by one. Don''t let any of them leave. Without my order, no action is allowed!" Su Bai said.


    "Yes!"


    Karnila turned around and gave an confession. Not long after, West Wind and Satana had their own hands. Satana went to the fairy palace, and West Wind went to the Rocky Alliance. The black and heavy demon stared at him, although No shot, but it made them more worried like a time bomb.


    "What are they doing!"


    On the ship of the dead, Amora asked with some doubts...


    "He''s waiting." Hela said lightly.


    "Wait? What are you waiting for?" Amora looked at Hela.


    "Wait for Rocky or Thor."


    "For him, we are just small characters, and Loki and Sol are the masters, so he is waiting for them to come back and defeat them... and then completely occupy Asgard." Hela''s voice was elegant, as if he did not see them at all. panic.


    "We just waited like this?"


    Amora was a little uncomfortable with Hela''s calmness.Although she is also very calm, it does not mean that she is not worried.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Your sister is her woman, as long as you are willing to submit, he will give some face, at least you can''t die." Hela said.


    "You said, my sister is her woman?"


    Amora was stunned, she really didn''t know the news, because no one told her.


    Although she and Lorelai are sisters, they don''t have much contact with each other.


    "You don''t know?" Hela chuckled, shaking her head without speaking.


    "boom!"


    A huge force of thunder suddenly lit up from the air, and from a distance, the light was dazzling.At the very center of the power of thunder, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Karnila felt this power and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Saul is back first."


    Su Bai smiled and stood up. It seems that Thor has succeeded. He digs his eyes and hangs himself on the tree of life like Odin, thus gaining rune power. Rune King Thor, this should be considered Thor. One of the strongest states, its strength even far surpasses Odin, it is a pity that rune power can only be regarded as a one-time hang, not a normal power at all.


    "Sol."


    Seeing Thor''s return, the gods of the Immortal Palace were very excited. At this time, anyone could feel the powerful force in Thor.


    Saul nodded slightly and looked at the ship of the dead in the distance.


    Raised his hand, waving the broken Thor''s hammer.


    Thunder fell from the sky with a loud bang, and the ship of the dead was easily blasted into scum!


    Chapter 0055 No one can stay without the command of the master!


    The ship of the dead is made of the nails of the dead, so you can imagine how many nails it takes to make a huge ship. It is very strong and very evil. The gods of the previous battle are good, the defense of the fairy palace. The system was not able to destroy the ship of the dead, but now the Rune King Thor used the broken Thor''s hammer with a light blow, and the ship of the dead was instantly shattered and shattered into slag!


    On the King¡¯s Ship, Hela, Amora and others fell directly to the ground, but they were seriously injured by the sweep of thunder, and several people fell to the ground.


    Hela and the others struggled to face panic.


    "The giant Herium, dead..."


    Looking at the motionless giant Herim in the distance, everyone was even more shocked. Although he was not so outstanding, he was also a figure that made the gods of the fairy palace feel troublesome and troublesome. They did not expect to die like this.


    Sol, how did you become so strong?


    "Where is Loki?"


    Destroying the ship of the dead with one blow, Thor turned and asked.


    Sieff and others shook their heads, knowing that Loki might be looking for a helper, but no one knew where it was.But being an old enemy is still a little different. Thor has just returned, and Loki has also returned.


    Unlike Loki''s shining thunder before, it was just a spatial fluctuation, followed by Loki holding an evil hammer and an odd old man appeared.


    "Rocky!"

 C681

    Looking at Loki, Thor yelled ferociously.


    "This is the help Loki got? It seems... it doesn''t seem to be anything special."


    Su Bai had already brought Karnila to this neighborhood at this time, and when he saw the weird old man brought back by Loki, Karnila asked suspiciously.


    "Grandmaster, also known as Gao Tianzun."


    Su Bai frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that Loki would be able to invite this guy. This Gao Tianzun belonged to the same family as the collector, and both were elders of the universe.People become perverted after living a long time.Collectors like to collect all kinds of things, but Gao Tianzun likes to design various games and competitions. Of course, such competitions are not voluntary.He has the curse of death like a collector, so he is also an immortal old guy.


    "How about this game?" Loki asked Gao Tianzun with a smile.


    Gao Tianzun looked around and seemed very satisfied. There were Asgardians, Hell Lords, Elemental Swarms, and... When Gao Tianzun looked at Su Bai, his calm expression instantly changed.


    "Lord of the Dark Dimension? Phoenix Power? Infinite Gems... Oh my God, who is he!" Gao Tianzun was shocked in his heart, and then immediately thought of his identity.


    "Su Bai!"


    "The guy who played around with the collector!"


    Gao Tianzun hesitated and floated in front of Su Bai.


    "This matter is related to you?" Gao Tianzun asked.


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows."What? You want to intervene? Then I have to persuade you to think carefully!"


    "I only came here when I heard that there are a lot of interesting people who can compete. But since you are here, let''s bet and fight? They are my people. You can go to your people and let them compete with each other. If If you win, I will leave. If I win, I want an infinite gem!"


    Hearing Gao Tianzun''s condition, Su Bai couldn''t help but sneered: "Did you live too long and your head is rigid? You are embarrassed to say this kind of bet? Or, do you think I can''t help you?"


    "I don''t think you can kill me!" Gao Tianzun said.


    There is a curse of death, he really can''t die.


    "Try it?"


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows with some expectation. The death curse of the five gods is indeed powerful. The previous collectors also let him go because of this reason, but now... he really wants to try it.


    "Um... I think business matters."


    Loki spoke weakly, but Gao Tianzun didn''t pay any attention at all. The fun of the game lies in winning or losing, and self-entertainment is naturally not as fun as gambling against others.


    "How do you want to change the gambling agreement?" Gao Tianzun asked.


    "No need to change, because I don''t want to bet with you at all!" Su Bai said lightly."I just want to try... kill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai suddenly shot.


    Gao Tianzun didn''t expect Su Bai to do it, but his reaction was really fast. His body instantly retreated, and immediately disappeared.


    "Run, can you run?"


    Su Bai sneered, and disappeared immediately.


    Gao Tianzun and Su Bai disappeared like this, which stunned the confident Loki.Looking at Thor with a grim look, Loki took a breath."Well, anyway, Gao Tianzun only found it to deal with Su Bai. Now that they have all gone, it would be better. My evil hammer is stronger, dealing with you... it''s no problem at all!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Thor yelled, leaping high and raising his hammer.


    Loki snorted, the evil hammer also exuded a powerful force. The power of the two collided together and produced a violent explosion. The powerful explosion rippled in an instant. In an instant, Hela, Sieff and others were shaken away. The blow was staggering, and the demons around were crushed a lot by this shock.After a long time, the impact of the explosion gradually faded, and a figure stood in the explosion.


    Sol!


    Loki lay on the ground, the evil hammer in his hand was broken, completely broken, and although Loki himself was not broken, he...dead!


    That''s right.


    died!


    Loki held the evil hammer that smashed Thor''s hammer before, but now he was killed by Thor with a single blow.


    This is not the power of Thor''s Hammer, this is... the power of Rune King!


    It''s too strong, so strong that everyone can''t believe it.


    This is Thor?


    Two hammers, one destroyed the ship of the dead, and one second killed Loki, who possessed the evil hammer.


    This record is too exaggerated, right?


    Hela and the others glanced at each other, then turned away without hesitation.


    How to fight this strength?


    Saul frowned slightly and didn''t chase him. He glanced at Su Bai and didn''t do anything. He turned to face the gods of the fairy palace: "Go back to the fairy palace first!"


    "How to do?"

 C682

    Karnila hesitated. Now that the master is not there, and Sol is so strong, he does not choose to do it. The best way is to let them leave and return to the fairy palace, and then wait for the master to return.But... the master''s previous instructions are still in my ears, no one can go without his instructions!


    After gritting his teeth, Karnila said in a deep voice: "Westwind, Satana, stop everyone, the master said, no one can leave without his instructions!"


    Chapter 0056 How come I''m still alive so awesome?


    "Finally, it was just once!"


    Satana curled her lips and said, the corners of her mouth raised slightly and the flames of hell spread in an instant, completely blocking the surrounding path.On the other end, Xifeng has also taken action and stopped Hela, Amora and others!


    "Are you going to stop me?"


    Sol looked at Satana and asked in a deep voice.


    "Did you not hear Karnila? Don''t even want to leave without your master''s instructions." Satana said lightly.


    "You can''t stop me, he didn''t do anything before I came back, and naturally I won''t. When he comes back, I can come to the fairy palace to find me!" Sol looked at Satana and said in a deep voice.


    Comprehending the power of Odin and gaining the power of the Rune King, Thor is now very strong and confident.


    "That''s your business, and my task is to keep you behind." Satana said.


    "I said...keep away!"


    Thor shouted in a deep voice, the power of thunder swept away like Satana.Satana did not dodge, the fire of hell was transported, and the energy shield opened.


    "boom!"


    The fire of hell confronted the power of thunder, and the fire of hell was destroyed almost instantly. The shield shattered for a while, and Satana flew out instantly.


    "go!"


    Saul responded and took the gods of the fairy palace to leave.


    "Ahem, I said...you can''t go!"


    Although Satana was injured, it was not too serious, so she snorted the fire of hell and waved it over again.Thor lifted his hammer and hit it, dispelling the fire of hell, shook his head, and Thor charged towards Satana.


    "I''m afraid she is not Sol''s opponent, we are not leaving, you can help her!"


    Hella turned towards the west wind.


    Westerly hesitated.


    "Anyway, even if we leave, we will be found. We are only worried about Sol, you can rest assured." Amora also followed.


    "Just believe you once."


    West Wind said, controlling the wind and rushing up.


    On the other side, Karnila had already released magic.


    Three people fight the Rune King, Thor!


    There are two flowers, one on each.


    For the time being, Sol and the others will not be mentioned, but Su Bai will chase Gao Tianzun.Gao Tianzun didn''t expect that Su Bai''s purpose was to kill him. Although he was strong, he also knew that he was not an opponent of Su Bai who possessed infinite gems, Phoenix power, and was the Lord of Darkness Su Bai, so he ran away.Although he was confident that he could not die, but he was definitely not Su Bai''s opponent, so his decision was very straightforward.


    Teleport directly and escape through space.


    But how could Su Bai let him run away?Su Bai, who had locked onto Gao Tianzun''s aura, chased after him directly. In terms of teleportation ability, he was not weak!The two bodies kept appearing, disappearing, reappearing, and disappearing in the cosmic dimension.Across the unknown dimensions of space, Su Bai always clenched tightly.He couldn''t get rid of it several times, but Gao Tianzun suddenly changed his strategy.


    The last time was not through space, but through time directly!


    This sudden change caused Su Bai to lose his goal for a while, but Su Bai''s reaction was very quick. He knew that this guy''s abilities were not simple, and naturally guessed that he could travel through time.


    "Time, I am very good at this stuff!"


    Su Bai sneered, the time gem''s ability was activated instantly.


    In an instant, the surrounding scene began to retreat rapidly, and time turned around.After a while, Gao Tianzun''s figure had reappeared.


    "Ding!"


    Time returned to normal.


    Gao Tianzun was planning to travel through time, but he felt a sense of familiarity inexplicably.Shaking his head, Gao Tianzun was about to cross but suddenly felt a burst of powerful energy behind him, with a bang... Gao Tianzun''s whole body was knocked and flew out. Before he stopped, he felt that he was being hit. Caught.


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as Gao Tianzun said a word, he felt a surge of suction coming from him, his face changed drastically.Waving both hands, the shock wave blasted towards Su Bai.


    "absorb!"


    Su Bai sneered, but after the shock wave came over, all were absorbed, and the Phoenix could activate it, continuously absorbing Gao Tianzun''s life ability!


    The previous Seth was also known as immortal, but he was also killed by himself. Su Bai wanted to test whether the power of the Phoenix could ignore the curse of death and kill Gao Tianzun!


    Life energy is constantly being absorbed, Gao Tianzun¡¯s old appearance becomes older, his body gradually becomes thinner, and he feels as if he has been drained of blood and turned into a mummy, and his strength is rapidly diminishing. .

 C683

    "You...you can''t kill me. I once bet that I would lose to death. She would not allow me to step into the kingdom of death, which means...I won''t die at all!"


    Gao Tianzun said weakly and proudly.


    Su Bai did not speak and continued to suck.


    It didn''t take long for Phoenix Energy to seem to be slowing down.


    "You can''t breathe anymore."


    "is it?"


    Su Bai sneered, the infinite gem power mobilized, just as he treated Sete last time, he was blown down with one punch.That poor Gao Tianzun was beaten was a miserable one, but...this life really didn''t die, it just became weaker.


    Absorb and attack!


    Attacking in two ways at the same time, Gao Tianzun is like a flat boat in the sea, shaking as if it will be swallowed at any time, but still insisting on it!


    The fist stopped abruptly!


    Su Bai turned his head and looked into the distance, wondering when a figure appeared quietly.


    He was dressed in black and looked vague.


    death!


    This time Su Bai saw clearly and can be sure that this is definitely death.


    "Are you here to save him?"


    Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Death did not speak, nor did he move anything, just looking at him like this!Yes, Ming Mingsu couldn''t see death clearly, but he could feel that death was watching him.


    "If you don''t speak, I don''t know what you mean!"


    Su Bai sneered and slammed his fist towards Gao Tianzun again.


    "boom!"


    A heavy punch made Gao Tianzun almost fainted.


    "You...you are crazy, that''s death. You are provoking death. All lives are in charge of her. As long as she thinks, you will be dead!" Gao Tianzun shouted in horror, unexpectedly Su Bai It was so rampant.


    Doesn''t he know who death is?


    "I''ll be dead at one thought? It''s so awesome... why am I still alive?" Su Bai sneered and raised his fist again and punched Gao Tianzun!


    Chapter 0057 The Threat Of Death And The Counter Threat Of Su Bai


    Su Bai''s words were very arrogant and full of provocation.


    After the punch, he also looked towards death specifically.


    "I''m still alive, you say... Does she not kill me, or dare not to kill me?"


    Su Bai was carrying Gao Tianzun with one hand, and Gao Tianzun was already weak at this time, and he felt like he would fall apart when the wind blows.Gao Tianzun reluctantly opened her eyes to look at death. She just stood motionless and did not move anymore, as if she was waiting quietly, waiting for her life to come to an end.She didn''t take action against Su Bai, which made Gao Tianzun a little frightened.


    No one has ever been able to provoke death!


    "Don''t forget our bet, I lost, so I can''t step into the kingdom of death." Gao Tianzun shouted.


    "Let him go, I can let all the people you know!"


    Finally, death spoke.


    The voice is very hoarse, even a little harsh, it feels like I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    "You threaten me?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at death. Death no longer spoke but looked at Su Bai.


    If she wants to, she can indeed cause all the deaths of the people around her. She is the end of life and controls the death of creatures, just like the laws of the universe.However, what does it mean that she threatens herself with people around her instead of directly threatening herself?


    It means that he can kill Gao Tianzun, otherwise she doesn''t need to appear at all.


    It means she... won''t kill herself.


    Maybe not, maybe not!


    "You are certainly one of the five gods and the ruler of death, but this does not mean that there is no way to kill you. You should know that there are other forces in this universe that can kill you, and there are existences that you can''t control. Believe me, if you If you do this, I will fight you, immortal... endlessly!" Su Bai''s tone was very plain, so plain that there was no emotion.


    Gao Tianzun was already stupid.


    Is he crazy, even dare to threaten death?


    How could death be feared, how could he be threatened?You must know that once something happens to death, there will be no more people in the entire universe. If any life dies, the balance of the universe will be broken and the universe may be destroyed.How could death be threatened by Soviet defeat?Gao Tianzun thought so, so sure, but soon his eyes widened.


    What did he see?

 C684

    He saw the illusion of death gradually gradually disappearing.


    Death actually disappeared.


    This is, afraid of the threat of Soviet defeat, ran away?


    Gao Tianzun was dumbfounded, completely dumbfounded.


    Su Bai threatened death. Instead of teaching him, death was scared off. How could this be possible?


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly. The threat of death made him very upset. Although he had left the threat of death, he was still very upset. He had to find a way to solve the trouble.After the snort, Su Bai turned his head and was about to solve Gao Tianzun, but suddenly realized that another person appeared.Su Bai thought it was death and returning, but soon discovered that it was not death at all!


    "It''s really lively!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, looking at the big head in the distance.


    A tall figure, a huge bald head.


    Observer!


    The observer is a relatively special existence in the Marvel universe. The observer is a title. They are one of the first life forms in the universe. They master the most advanced ancient technology. Their main responsibility is to help other civilizations in the universe to progress. It caused the extinction of a certain race, so observers will no longer interfere in the development of other races from now on, but will appear whenever something big happens and observe silently.


    "The observers are here, do you know why?" Su Bai looked at Gao Tianzun.


    Gao Tianzun was silent and his whole body was ashamed.


    "Because, you will be the first person to die without being cursed by death! This is a major event for the entire universe, so here comes the observer!"


    Su Bai said with a sneer, absorbed, stormed, and continued to alternate.


    Once, once, don''t remember a few times, Gao Tianzun''s body no longer had a trace of life aura, and finally he was blasted by the power of the infinite gem and turned into stardust and disappeared quickly.


    At the moment Gao Tianzun died, the observer disappeared.


    Su Bai ignored the observer, but teleported directly back to Asgard.


    As soon as I came back, I felt the powerful aura of the sky roaring, and the Rune King Thor was fighting the West Wind, Satana and Karnila alone. Looking at it again, Loki was dead!


    West Wind is the elemental congregation, Satana is the lord of hell, and Karnila is an Asgardian and can still borrow part of his power, but the three of them did not have the upper hand against Sol. Su Bai could see. Saul didn''t seem to be doing his best yet.This is normal, if Rune King Thor can easily defeat Thanos in a normal situation!


    At any rate, it was a one-time hang. Later, Thor broke his arm and lost the qualification of Thor''s Hammer. It is rare to open the hanger once more.


    "Stop it!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and Saul stopped first, followed by the three of Satana to stop.


    "Asgard, I''m going to make it!"


    "I can ask you to move the fairy palace to the earth, and I can help you find the gods who have died in battle and reincarnated. If you encounter any trouble on earth in the future, I can help!"


    "Of course, I still have to fight. Otherwise, you are not reconciled, and I am not reconciled! But if you agree, I can make sure not to kill you!"


    "You are so confident, I will lose?" Sol asked in a deep voice.


    Su Bai shrugged."The question is whether to defeat you or crush you, nothing more!"


    "I promised!"


    Sol pondered for a moment.


    Saul didn''t do his best for them, Su Bai also gave him a way to survive, it''s that simple!


    "Let''s play in another place, I can''t bear it here."


    Su Bai said indifferently and looked at Thor, "Should I take you?"


    Sol shook his head.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao disappeared for an instant, the next moment, the thunder flashed, and Thor disappeared.


    The vast universe is vast.


    Su Bai appeared first, and Saul followed after almost five or six minutes.


    Item 0058


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at him. Now he is in Thor''s strongest form. Thanks to Gao Tianzun''s blessing, his phoenix energy is already full.


    The tree of life in the nine realms, Odin once hung there to let himself wander on the edge of life and death for nine days and nine nights. He collected the rune magic on the tree of life, and Thor did the same, and obtained a powerful rune magic!


    Infinite gems, the power of the phoenix, and the power of the dark dimension, combine the three into one.


    Sol, Su lost.


    There was almost no words, and they shot at the same time as if they had a heart.


    When Thor shot, it was the most powerful rune magic, and Su Bai released the phoenix energy!


    Rune magic, the phoenix shock wave slashed across from both ends, violently colliding together, in the powerful explosion, Su Bai quickly fought against Sol, you come and I quickly make people unable to see the movements clearly, every time you see An ordinary attack can have the power to destroy the world.

 C685

    oom!


    The power of rune magic flew across Su Bai and flew back, and a violent explosion sounded after a long time.


    Snapped!


    The phoenix shock wave roared out and was evaded by Thor. About ten minutes later, a distant planet was hit and it split into two directly.


    Countless explosions sounded continuously in the two fierce fighting.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai knocked Sol into the air with a punch, and at the same time he kept pursuing with his hands, several Phoenix shock waves chased him up.Thor swung his hammer to resist, and the impact of the explosion made him retreat faster.


    Dodge and appear.


    Su Bai came behind Thor, the purple light of his right hand lit up, and the power of the infinite gem spurred him.


    Hit Thor in the back with one blow!


    "Puff!"


    Thor fiercely spit out blood and his body rushed forward, and at the same time the phoenix shock wave had already hit Saul one after another.


    The successive attacks caused Thor''s body to surge back and forth, the attack ended, and his body quickly fell from the air.


    The black shadow rushed out towards Thor, entangled Thor and dragged him back.


    Thor nodded as if dozing off his head and woke up quietly, the rune magic power instantly increased.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Thor yelled fiercely, his muscles swelled soaring as if the blue veins were about to burst out.


    "Zi, Zi..."


    A weird sound came from the shadow, as if to be broken.


    "Drive me!"


    Thor''s hair floated, and the huge power suddenly shook the black shadow away.


    A fist appeared in front of him, getting closer, getting closer and closer. Before Sol could resist or dodge, he heard a loud bang, followed the blackness in front of him, and fainted completely.


    "Wow!"


    Sol flew out instantly like a kite with a broken wire.


    "Bring me back."


    With one arm raised, the magnetic field power instantly controlled Thor, causing his body to stop, his limbs drooped, his head lowered, his hand loosened, and the broken Thor''s hammer slipped from his palm.


    This time, I was completely dizzy.


    Otherwise, Thor can''t let go of Thor''s Hammer.


    "The Rune Demon is really strong. In terms of strength, it seems to be stronger than the power of the Lord of the Dark Dimension. However, the power of the Dark Dimension can also be strong or weak. If Asgard is swallowed, it can probably be followed The power of text magic is comparable to that of infinite gems, and the power of the phoenix is ??far superior." Su Bai analyzed that he took Thor and Thor''s Hammer and disappeared and returned to Asgard.


    The three parties did not act rashly.


    Hela and the others were out early because of Loki''s death. As for the gods of the fairy palace and Satana, they were all waiting for the final result.


    Su defeat, or Sol!


    "boom!"


    A figure suddenly appeared and fell on the ground, followed by a broken hammer.


    "Sol!"


    Seeing Sol lying there fainted, Shiff and others were shocked.


    Subsequently, Su Bai appeared.


    There is no doubt that Su lost and won!


    Ignoring Saul or talking to everyone, Su Bai silently transported the infinite gems and released dark magic at the same time.A torrent of monstrous power emerged from him, and the sky became dim, as if something was about to swallow the earth.Dark magic cooperates with the power of reality gems, the sky splits, the dark dimension descends, and masses of darkness descend, and darkness envelopes the earth.


    Asgard is being consumed by the dark dimension.


    Seeing this horrifying scene, everyone present was a little surprised.


    Sieve and others hesitated, they wanted to prevent the dark dimension from coming, but at the same time they knew that if Thor lost, no one could stop the darkness.But once this is done, I am afraid that even the fairy palace will not be left.


    When the dark dimension was about to completely cover Asgard, suddenly, a void palace appeared in the darkness, and rows of tall ancient gods like shadows sat on the palace!


    "stop!"


    There was a loud shout.


    "The shadow god, the true controller of the gods'' twilight."

 C686

    Su Bai looked at them with a sneer."You control the twilight of the gods time and time again, let the gods die and reincarnate again and again, so that you can gain the power to survive. What? Now that Asgard is gone, you just remember to take action. Let me stop, you Is it worth it?"


    The speed of swallowing is unabated, and there is no intention to stop.


    "court death!"


    The shadow gods screamed.


    "Haha, you are right, you are looking for death!"


    "Originally, this should be done by Thor, but I will help him to send the Buddha to the west, so that you can completely get rid of the reincarnation of the gods at dusk!"


    Su Bai laughed, and Phoenix could drive to its maximum."Since you like energy so much, then turn it into my energy!" Boom!The phoenix can suddenly sweep out and go straight to the shadow gods, and at the same time Su Bai has appeared in the shadow temple.


    At the other end of the temple, near the tree of life.


    There is a loom.


    Threads poured into the loom, and the loom kept running to weave a picture.


    "This is the so-called... the fate of the gods?"


    "It''s just a game for you, a game where you steal energy to survive."


    "Do you really think you are destiny? Is it really because you can control all living beings?"


    "I will cut it off, let you completely...disappear!"


    With a loud shout, the gem of power shone again and slammed it against the thread on the loom.


    The light was dazzling, and the gods of the fairy palace closed their eyes subconsciously, and there was a...light feeling.


    Chapter 0059 Immortal Palace Changed Ownership, King of Asgard


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The cry of Hysteria rang out in the light, and the sound drifted away like a low tide ocean wave.


    Wait until the light dissipates.


    The shadow gods in the shadow temple have disappeared.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, as if there was a special energy on the loom protecting it from damage, but the thread that controlled the dusk of the gods had been broken, which meant that the gods would never reappear in the future. The new destiny, the destiny that is designed and controlled by others, there will be no more so-called Ragnarok!Turning around, Su Bai saw Saul floating in unexpectedly.


    He didn''t wake up, he was completely drawn by the power inside.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai did not stop Sol.In the comics, Saul sacrificed himself to death after cutting off the reincarnation of the Twilight of the Gods, and only resurrected after three years. It seems that although he is not dead now, the fate of the''death'' for three years has not changed. The fate does not mean that the original fate will not take effect.Out of it, the Temple of Shadows has disappeared. At the same time, the Dark Dimension has completely swallowed Asgard. Today Asgard has become a part of the Dark Dimension, and Su Bai also felt that his strength had suddenly increased. The big cut, although not as exaggerated as doubling as imagined, it is almost the same.If the dark dimension wants to increase its strength, it really needs to swallow and occupy other dimensions!


    "Sol is going to disappear for a while, are you planning to go to Earth, or are you planning to stay in Asgard temporarily." Su Bai asked, looking at the gods of the fairy palace.


    Thor disappeared and Asgard became part of the dark dimension, which left the gods at a loss and did not know where to go.


    There are many unknown gods, and the only people known by the name and surname Su Bai are now Shiv, Valkyrie, and Vostag, one of the three warriors, and they are the ones who can pay attention.The three looked at each other, and in the end Valkyrie stood up and said: "We plan to stay here for the time being, and we will decide to stay in the fairy palace after Thor returns."


    "Yes, but before that, the fairy palace belongs to me. Since you want to stay, you must obey my arrangements!" Su Bai said.


    The gods of the fairy palace have no objection to this. Even if they go to the earth, they cannot be independent. Odin is not there, Sol is not, and the gods of the fairy palace have no heads. Naturally, it is better to be in a familiar place.Moreover, Su Bai cut off the fate and allowed the gods of the fairy palace to get rid of the constant reincarnation of the dusk of the gods. Although Su Bai also occupied Asgard, at least they did not have that hatred.


    In comparison, it is naturally best to stay in Asgard.


    "Okay, then go back to the fairy palace first and bring them with you."


    Su Bai looked at Hela and the others, and then went to the fairy palace together.


    The dusk of the gods is over here, forever!


    Today''s Immortal Palace has been ruined due to the destruction of Loki and others, and has long lost its previous glory, and the Rainbow Bridge has been destroyed again.


    Su Bai stepped in.


    As he stepped forward, the surrounding environment changed every step of the way, and the damaged fairy palace seemed to be restored again, and everyone who saw it was dumbfounded and shocked.


    When Su Bai came to the hall of the fairy palace, came to the broken throne that symbolized the king and the power, turned and fell.


    The moment I sat down, the throne seemed to glow.


    The golden throne became pitch black at this moment, and at the same time, the fairy palace...recovered completely!


    Seeing Su Bai sitting on the throne, some people were excited and some had complicated moods.


    "Kanilal, Satana, sort out the army and move into the fairy palace, send notice to the remaining areas, surrender, or die!"


    "Sif, Valkyrie, take your immortal palace people to settle down. Since you are allowed to stay here, the immortal palace will still be your home."


    "As for you..."


    Su Bai turned his attention to Hela and others."Close it up first."


    Hela hesitated to speak but stopped, and finally did not speak, allowing them to be taken away into the dungeon of the fairy palace.

 C687

    Mutant leader, King of the Timeless Isle, Lord of Slaughter, Lord of Hell, Lord of Dark Dimension, Lord of Dark Phoenix, and now... I have to add another title, Lord of Asgard!


    If according to the setting in the comics, Sol has to sleep for at least three years, although Sieve and the others stay here temporarily, but for three years... Su Bai believes that even if Sol is resurrected, I am afraid it will be difficult to reverse this. It''s a situation...


    The end of the dusk of the gods means that a new legend is about to begin.


    Became the lord of Asgard, Su Bai did not intend to just leave it alone, the nine kingdoms, not to mention the earth, other countries can still be studied.But before that, I have to rest for a while!


    The gods of the fairy palace settled well, after all, they originally lived here.


    As for Kanilal¡¯s side, it¡¯s just as easy. It had already conquered half of the territory. Now that the fairy palace has changed hands, the entire Asgard has become a part of the dark dimension, and the rest of the people will not resist it. Over the course of a few days, one after another expressed surrender, Asgard completely belonged to the Soviet Union, and the center of power was transferred from Nolenheim to Immortal Palace.


    The hall of the fairy palace.


    Su defeated and sat on the throne.


    On the left are Kanilal, Satana, Westwind and others, and on the right are Shiv, Valkyrie and other fairy palace gods.


    Directly below.


    Hela was brought up.


    Her hands and feet were chained, and her expression was calm.


    After seeing Su Bai, he knelt on the ground wittily.


    "Do you know why I asked you to come?"


    Su Bai looked at Hela with a smile.


    Hela nodded: "The souls of the gods."


    When she spoke, Shiv Valkyrie and others'' eyes lit up instantly.


    "The souls of the gods are with me, but I can''t bring them back to life. I can let them enter the cycle of reincarnation. They will appear in the world and be attached to mortals. Find them and use the power of Odin to restore their identity." Hela Tao.


    "Taking home?"


    "Not exactly, those people''s bodies are theirs, but they will reincarnate from generation to generation when they are not needed." Hela explained.


    "Then do it." Su Bai nodded.


    Hela lowered her head in response, and in an instant, a ray of light shone, and Su Bai could feel the power of soul leaving Asgard.


    "No Rocky?"


    Su Bai frowned and looked at Hela.


    Hela''s face changed slightly.


    Item 0060


    "Loki''s soul has been reincarnated."


    Hearing Su Bai asked about Loki''s soul, Hela instantly changed color, hesitated for a moment and said slowly."I had an agreement with Loki before. If he dies, I will let him reincarnate directly. I am willing to accept punishment!"


    With that, Hela lowered her head and was ready to accept punishment.


    She looks like this is not good for Su Bai to punish her, her attitude is so correct, not to mention Hela''s ability is really very useful to the Asgardians.Of course, Su Bai just discovered that Loki was not asking casually, it did not mean that Loki was so important.


    "Forget it, get up."


    Su Bai raised his hand and Hela couldn''t help standing up.


    The souls of the gods have entered the earth, and Su Bai also released the soul of Heimdall.The next thing was much simpler, each dealt with their own affairs and stabilized the situation in Asgard, Hela also returned to her Heim underworld to continue her duties as the goddess of death.Su defeat allowed Satana to stay temporarily. If the flame giant Surtel is not honest, he will be cut. If he is honest, he will be cut again after a while!


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai deliberately brought Sifu back to Earth.


    Haven¡¯t the gods of the fairy palace reincarnated?


    Then look for it.


    This is a good opportunity to sell favors.


    Back on Earth, Su Bai immediately noticed the advertisement of the cheongsam company, the overwhelming propaganda, tarantula, Colleen Wen, Mary Jane, Gwen Stacy, and the black cat wearing cheongsam promotional videos have been promoted. Although I have not yet understood the situation, I believe the effect will not be too bad.


    "I''ll take you to the shadow domain first, and they will help you find the whereabouts of the gods of the fairy palace. Once found, I can help them restore their supernatural power!" Su Bai said to Sifu.


    "Thank you!" Sieff said gratefully.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, and took her to the shadow domain.


    After the reincarnation of the gods, they are basically ordinary people, some people will change their appearance, some will not.It is not easy to find it. It is necessary to monitor what special circumstances occur around the world to be able to find out.I told Natasha and others about the situation and let Shadowland monitor it in real time.After that, Su Bai planned to let Sifu return to the rooftop apartment, but Sifu planned to stay in the shadow domain, and Su Bai did not force it.After coming out of the shadow field, Su Bai first went back to the dimensional space. Although the black cat took a photo of the cheongsam, he still returned to the dimensional space to continue to''train'' the mist knight. I have to say that the mist knight''s character is quite tough, no Know how long she can hold on.


    After understanding the situation of the dimension space, Su Bai returned to the rooftop apartment.


    Mary Jane and Gwen Stacey are busy with the company''s affairs, Mary Jane even let Gwen Stacey join the company, otherwise it would not be embarrassing to always help, of course, this is also to close the relationship .When Su Bai came back, Kerry was the only one who was at home, studying magic very attentively, making great progress.


    "Is there anything you don''t understand?"

 C688

    Su Bai came to Keli and asked.


    Kerry shook her head: "Not for the time being, but maybe the mana is not enough, and many magics can''t be used."


    "Mana can only be trained slowly. Of course... there is another way to become my goddess of slaughter. Now my power becomes stronger. If you become the goddess of slaughter, you can borrow my power. It is enough for you to release most of the magic. Now." Su Bai said.


    "Then teacher, can I be the goddess of slaughter?"


    Kerry looked at Su Bai expectantly.


    Su Baidan said with a smile: "Of course it can be, but do you know what''s unexpected about being the goddess of slaughter?"


    "What does it mean?" Kerry faintly guessed, but she still asked subconsciously.


    "It means your soul, your body..." Su Bai grabbed Klee''s shoulders, looked at her slightly nervous look, with the other hand running down her cheeks, her neck slowly sliding down, and finally Stay in the land of the upper encirclement."All will belong to me!"


    "Meaning that I am not only your teacher, but also your master!"


    "and so¡­¡­"


    "Have you really considered it?"


    Su Bai smiled and squeezed a few times, then let go of the panic and nervous Klee and turned upstairs.


    After taking a bath comfortably, Su Bai wrapped a bath towel and returned to the bedroom to ponder the next plan. There is no problem with the dark dimension. After Asgard rests, he can slowly expand and invade the other nine kingdoms. country.Basically, there was no trouble or danger. Su Bai really cared about death.


    Death obviously did not dare to kill himself, which made his golden finger somewhat useless.


    But the existence of death does bring many hidden threats. There are two ways to solve it. The first is the simplest, to gather infinite gems.With infinite gems in hand, death dare to cut her BB directly.However, once the infinite gems are collected, it is easy to provoke the court of life. If the court of life takes action, the infinite gems may become waste stones, so you can''t do this before you don''t need the infinite gems.Then the other way is to find the heart of the universe. The court of life with the heart of the universe is not shocked, but this thing is not so easy to find.


    There is another way besides that is the power of the Phoenix!


    Find the fragments of the power of the phoenix, train the phoenix apostle, and increase the upper limit of your phoenix energy.


    However, whether it is the infinite gem, the heart of the universe, or the power of the phoenix, it is not so easy to find, at least he has no clues.


    "You have to rush out of the earth and go to the universe!"


    Su Bai sighed, but the knock on the door rang.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and it was Kerry who came in no accident.


    No one else at home now!


    Seeing Keli hesitate and stop talking, Su Bai knew that she should be thinking about it. This made Su Bai''s heart hot.


    Kerry is pretty good, plus the bonus of mother-daughter status.


    The sense of evil can''t be restrained!


    "Teacher, I..."


    "I have considered it, I am willing to become the goddess of slaughter!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao beckoned Klee to walk in front of her, and with a raised hand, all of Klee''s clothes fell off.


    Chapter 0061 Klee and Gwen and Daily Life


    Although I have seen Klee''s unobtrusive look before, it feels completely different. At that time, I didn''t know that Klee was Omar''s daughter. With this identity bonus, it was naturally different when I looked at Klee. , Omar will automatically appear in my mind and subconsciously compare.


    The upper circumference is not prominent, and the figure is relatively uniform.


    There are some similarities in appearance, but it might be more eye-catching and attractive if two people stand together because of their gray hair.And they look very young, they feel like sisters, but Omar is colder, a little bit more of the feeling of the iceberg elder sister, and Keli is a little bit more youthful and pure!


    Gently tapped her finger on Kelly''s body, and in an instant, the burning sensation had spread all over Kelly''s body, making her groan and assisting Su Bai''s arm.Along with the waves of scorching heat, Keli was already standing unsteadily and slowly fell into Su Bai''s arms, holding her arms around her, looking at her slightly painful appearance, Su Bai bowed her head and kissed her.


    Kerry didn''t feel anything at first, she was completely eroded by the burning.


    But gradually, the feeling seemed to have changed.


    Although it is still hot, it is not painful burning.This kind of heat made her feel that she had to do something, her hands had already embraced Su Bai, and she fumbled like Su Bai.This unconscious behavior made Su Bai''s movements intensified, hugged her and put her down, took off her clothes and leaned over again.


    It didn''t take long for a burst of sound to be heard from the bedroom.


    "Teacher I..."


    After it was over, Kerry yelled in a daze. Before she finished speaking, she felt herself plunged into a storm again.


    This particular title makes Su Bai feel a little exciting!


    "what sound?"


    The door downstairs opened and Mary Jane came in with Gwen. Gwen was stunned when she heard a voice as soon as she came in.


    Mary Jane''s reaction was quick: "It should be the husband who is back."


    "what¡­¡­"

 C689

    Gwen froze for a while and immediately reacted, his pretty face blushing slightly."Could it be Mr. Su Bai and...Kerry? Isn''t she a student?"


    "Do you think you still care about this as a husband?" Mary Jane smiled and said: "You sit down first, I''ll cook."


    Since the husband is back, Mary Jane will certainly not forget her duties.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Gwen couldn''t help being a little curious when seeing Mary Jane so natural.Having been together for such a long time, of course she knew who Mary Jane and Su Bai were.I found out that Su Bai was with the school director before, but Mary Jane was not there at the time, so Gwen thought Mary Jane didn¡¯t know, but now she is at home...


    "Angry? Why am I angry? You will know after a long time that there are many women around your husband, but the identity of women is not the same as that of women. For example, the black and white queen, who followed her husband from the beginning, has deep feelings. I heard that the Black Queen seems to have never had a relationship with her husband until now, but no one can deny that the Black Queen is her husband¡¯s woman, and it is the most important kind. There are also Peggy and Dotty, although they rarely show up now It''s like taking care of things, but it''s definitely the most important thing in your husband''s heart. There are the goddess of slaughter, and those people in Shadowland... how can it be the same if there are emotional foundations and those without emotional foundations?"


    "So what right do I have to be angry!"


    Mary Jane smiled and got busy in the kitchen.


    Gwen helped out, unknowingly that the food has been prepared, but the voice upstairs has not stopped.


    "This... is this too long, right?"


    "You... can you stand it every time?" Gwen asked curiously.


    "The husband is very good. Sometimes I don''t know if the husband is to satisfy myself or to satisfy us. So, from this point, sometimes I think that the more women the husband has, the better." Mary Jane said Gwen looked at and said, "How do you feel about your husband?"


    "What?" Gwen panicked.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to be a sister with you." Mary Jane smiled, and at this time the voice upstairs seemed to stop."I want to serve the soup. Go tell your husband to eat."


    "Me?" Gwen was taken aback for a moment, and when she saw Mary Jane nodded, somehow, Gwen really went to call Su Bai.


    But when Gwen came upstairs, Su Bai had already come out.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, Gwen glanced at him and said hello.


    "The meal is ready, Klee, don''t you want to eat it?"


    "Let her rest for a while." Su Bai smiled and said that the two had arrived downstairs!


    This meal Gwen was in a trance. Mary Jane was serving the rice and adding the soup, feeling that she didn''t care what happened. Su Bai was not the slightest difference. The two got along so harmoniously, giving Gwen a kind of I feel like an outsider, although... she is indeed an outsider, but that feeling is still uncomfortable.


    After eating, Gwen found an excuse to leave early.In the evening, Kerry finally came out. The three had dinner. Su Bai taught Kerry to control the changes after becoming the Goddess of Slaughter. Mary Jane dealt with the company''s affairs for a while, and after the night, Su Bai took him directly. Mary Jane went back to her room with Kerry.


    At night, the sound is endless!


    In the next few days, Gwen did not come over, Mary Jane went to school as usual, and then to the company, Su Bai taught Klee magic.


    There are a lot of magic in the Book of Emperor Weishan, but Keli learned it very quickly, and most of them have been recorded.


    Of course, in this part of the record, Su Bai was prepared for Gu Yi.


    The number of mages has dropped sharply, and even if Kama Taj is rebuilt, it may not be as good as it was at the beginning. A copy of it and sending it over is a thank you to Emperor Weishan for his previous help.Of course, as for the book of Emperor Weishan, Su Bai will definitely keep it. It is also good to be a collection.


    In a few days, all the magic in the magic book had been copied, and Su Bai took Keli to go to Kama Taj.


    But at this time, Sif suddenly visited!


    "Is there any news?"


    "Well, I seem to have discovered Heimdall."


    "Okay, come with me to deal with other things first, and then go over!"


    Su Bai responded and asked Kerry to turn on the magic teleportation, and went to Kama Taj with Sief.


    Chapter 0062 Dragon Tooth Sword Meets Mother And Daughter


    Kama Taj has now been rebuilt, but the excitement and hustle and bustle of the past have been lost. The mages that were originally seen everywhere have become very few, and even if there are, they are all newly recruited mages.Su Bai gave the copy of the book of Emperor Weishan to Gu Yi. Gu Yi was extremely grateful. This magic book was like a gift for Kama Taj.


    In fact, Su Bai still has some reservations. The too powerful magic Su Bai is not copied on it, especially for the dark dimension. What''s more, white magic focuses on defense, so there is no need to worry about future accidents, let alone Even today¡¯s Su Bai is the Lord of the Dark Dimension, I¡¯m afraid Kama Taj¡¯s mages will consider themselves to be the righteous, let alone when these newly cultivated mages grow up.


    The magic you learn is given by Lao Tzu, even if you are not grateful for Dade, no one will have any other thoughts.


    After asking, the three major temples have now been restored.


    Doctor Strange and Wang were sent to the New York Temple.


    Daniel, the former mage of the New York Temple, unfortunately died when the incident occurred, but his soul survived. He went to the London Temple with his brother, who was also a mage, and called himself the Voodoo Brothers. This actually defeated Su. It was very unexpected, because the Voodoo Brothers had served as the title of Supreme Mage after Doctor Strange stepped down as the Supreme Mage, that is, when Kerry became the candidate of the Supreme Mage, but there was no fight for the Voodoo Brothers.


    Tina Xiu, the mage in the Holy Land of New York, went to the Hong Kong Temple.


    I have to say that there is indeed no one, and even Tina Xiu can become one of the temple mages.However, it is said that she has made rapid progress recently, and now there is no demonic invasion of the dark dimension, so she should be able to relax a lot.After chatting with Gu Yi for a while, I introduced Kelly by the way. Gu Yi was amazed at Kelly''s talent. She seemed to want to earn Kama Taj, but was rejected by Su Bai.


    I''m not enough as a teacher!


    And there is not much you can learn in Kama Taj.


    "Are the collections in the temple okay?" Su Bai asked suddenly after a few conversations.


    Gu Yi: "Some of the whereabouts are unknown, but most of them are still there and have been recovered here. After all, the strength of the temple is not enough to protect these things."


    "I want one, okay?"

 C690

    "of course!"


    Don''t say the same, even if it is all, Gu Yi will agree.


    Gu Yi took them to the collection room inside. There were a lot of dazzling things, but the number was indeed much less than before. For example, the silver helmet that Su Bai had seen before was gone.Among the many collections, Su Bai found a slender sword!


    "Dragon Tooth Sword? This is made from the fangs of a dragon living in a different dimension. It is almost indestructible. It can absorb energy after contact with blood, and can even destroy some mysterious energy barriers. It is a very good weapon. But... is it not very useful to you? Is it for Kerry?"


    Kerry looked at Su Bai subconsciously, she was not good at close combat, and she was almost useless with this sword.Su Bai smiled, glanced at Klee, then at Sif.Sieff''s expression was calm, but the envy in his eyes couldn''t hide it.Her sword was good, but it was destroyed by the twilight of the gods.


    "Send you off!"


    Holding the Dragon Tooth Sword, Su Bai handed it to Sifu.


    Sieff was stunned."Give it to me?"


    "Do you want it?" Su Bai asked with a smile, narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course I want it, but this..."


    "Just take it for you, what nonsense."


    Su Bai exchanged the Dragon Tooth Sword and handed it to Sifu, Sifu had no idea what to say.Such a good thing was not given to Klee but given to himself. It is false to say that he was not touched. What''s more, he helped himself heal his broken arm before, and he also helped himself find someone. All the factors put together Su lost in Sieve¡¯s heart. The changes are very big.


    Borrowing flowers to offer the Buddha, with a small amount of effort, can increase Sifu''s feelings about himself, why not do it?


    Taking the Dragon Tooth Sword, Su Bai took them away to find Heimdall.


    At this time, Heimdall didn''t change much from the original, but became an ordinary person.Su Bai does not have the power of Odin, but after swallowing Asgard, he naturally has the ability to restore Heimdall to the so-called godhead. As for that, let Sieff tell him. In this case, trust Heim Dahl will continue to be the gatekeeper after returning to the fairy palace, of course... but Su Bai''s gate is guarded!


    Back to the rooftop apartment.


    Su Bai was wondering whether or not to bring Omar. During this time, Kerry had adapted to being with Mary Jane every day. That idea... should be implemented, right?Thinking of this, Su Bai''s release of Dimensional Teleportation directly brought Omar over.


    Omar came to the earth for the first time. After appearing, he was taken aback and knelt down and called for your majesty.


    "Get up."


    Let her get up, Su Bai looked at Omar and Keli who was standing next to him.


    He didn''t speak, Omar and Kerry didn''t speak naturally, but looked at each other curiously.Fortunately, Kerry didn''t have any special feelings, but Omar was a little excited, faintly thinking of a possibility.


    She... is her own daughter?


    "Your Majesty?" Omar asked tentatively.


    "This is, Kerry, my student is also my goddess of slaughter."


    "Kerry, this is Omar, one of the Goddess of Slaughter, and also your...mother!"


    "mother?"


    Kerry stared at Omar for a moment, and Omar was able to confirm that this was her daughter.


    The emotions of a mother and daughter who don''t know each other''s existence at this time are extremely complicated, with all kinds of emotions, and it takes time to digest this relationship.


    "I''m going out for a few days, you mother and daughter will have a good chat here, and you will stay with me when I come back." Su Bai said, and then left the rooftop apartment.As for the word accompany me, Omar and Kerry didn''t even notice!Su Bai left the rooftop apartment to leave the mother and daughter alone, but he ran to Betty. Unlike others in the Timeless Isle, there were fewer opportunities to meet.Now that I am free, Su Bai will naturally go over and take a look.


    Item 0063


    Su Bai did not pay attention to the situation of Omar and Kerry, but played with Betty as if on vacation. Betty likes to travel, Su Bai took Betty around and took her to the dark. Dimension, Asgard, experiencing the scenery of other dimensions is also a kind of compensation.


    There are more and more people around, and sometimes it is inevitable to be negligent.


    It would be okay if Su Bai was Iron Man''s personality of putting on his pants and bye bye, after all, he was not.


    So Betty can also feel Su Bai''s compensatory psychology, and the original little unpleasantness will naturally disappear.


    After playing for more than half a month, Betty first proposed to go back to work.


    "Why don''t you go to the Timeless Island, so we can have more opportunities to meet." Before coming, Su Bai had such a plan.


    Betty hugged Su Bai Yanran and smiled: "Even if I move to Timeless Island, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much chance to see you, so it¡¯s better to be like this. Moreover, I have also changed my job now. I¡¯m working for the government. It¡¯s not very convenient for my father to deal with projects."


    "Isn''t your father still going to deal with me?" General Rose''s hot temper, and the persistence that Su Bai also knew.


    Betty shook her head and said: "Of course not, unless you plan to destroy the world, no one will target you anymore. That is a self-destructive behavior. It''s just a normal research project. The Timeless Island is strong, but after all, nothing There is no country that wants to compete with the Timeless Island, but there is still competition among other countries."


    "You can still think of me. It would be nice to come and accompany me occasionally. If I stay together every day, I''m afraid I won''t have the mind to work."


    "Ok!"


    Betty was right, and Su Bai did not force it.Anyway, no matter where you work, the relationship between the two cannot be changed.


    After the night of madness, Su Bai woke up and no longer saw Betty, leaving a note by the bed saying that he was back to work in the laboratory.Su Bai washed up and prepared to return to the rooftop apartment, but suddenly received a call.


    Not from Mary Jane, nor from the shadows, but from the sages of the Timeless Isle.


    Unless something happens, the sage will not bother himself.

 C691

    Without answering the phone, Su Bai went back to the Timeless Isle and came to the sage.


    Hanging up the phone, Sage''s expression was slightly serious.


    "Your Majesty, something may have happened." Sage said solemnly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Really? Tell me what''s the matter."


    Unless it is the destruction of the earth, Su Bai really doesn''t think anything serious can happen.


    "Our underwater base was destroyed. The other party claimed to be an Atlantean, saying that it was ordered by Atlantis the Great to ask us to return their people!" The sage said in a deep voice, "These Atlantis. The Sri Lankan is very powerful underwater, and our people who fight underwater may not be able to exert much power. I have asked Hank craftsmen and the Fantastic Four to make protective shields under the trees, but it takes time. Namori The tower has also increased protection!"


    "Where is Namorita? What does she think?" Su Bai asked.


    "I asked, she didn''t want to go back to Atlantis, and she also said some information about the Atlantis people!" On the one hand, the sage had already revealed the intelligence.


    The strongest team of Atlantis people has always been called the Trident. They are the strongest fighters holding the trident. The king of Atlantis, named Emperor Namor, can fly into the ground and swim in the water. Being able to control marine life is very powerful, but like all Atlanteans, if Namor leaves the water for a long time, his strength will weaken. This is the only weakness.


    But the Timeless Isle is built in the sea, which is still very beneficial to the Atlanteans!


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Su Bai asked casually towards the sage.


    "hit!"


    "No one can be safe after provoking the Timeless Isle."


    The attitude of the sage is very firm.


    "Asgard, the Dark Dimension is fighting on the two fronts, are there enough people on your side?" Su Bai asked.


    The sage nodded: "Enough, there will be people joining in the next life."


    "That''s fine, they destroy our underground base, then we will destroy the Kingdom of Atlantis."


    "Yes!"


    The purpose of the sage contacting the Soviet Union is to get orders. After all, this kind of war between nations is not a trifle, and requires the king''s personal consent.With the instructions, the next things are much easier to handle. The Timeless Isle directly enters the state of combat readiness, the protective cover is opened, and the personnel are selected one after another.


    Su Bai did not stay on the Timeless Island, Atlantis, Emperor Namor?


    Sure enough, one party is not weak, but it is only not weak.


    Let''s start with the existing power of Timeless Isle, without sending too many powerful characters.Seeing that the sage arranged for Su Bai in good order, he was relieved and went straight to the rooftop apartment.


    For more than half a month, Omar and Kerry seem to have gotten closer to each other, and they have accepted and devoted themselves to the identity of mother and daughter. Although Su Bai is not there, Omar is also a strong man who teaches Klee to be natural. no problem.In their spare time, the two naturally talked a lot. Omar is well-informed. Klee is naturally not stupid in living alone in the dark dimension. Obviously, it is clear to some extent that the two have done it. The identity of the two is the same!


    When they saw Su Bai came back, the two were more or less unnatural!


    Although the two of them couldn''t talk about feelings before, and the dark dimension is different from the earth, some concepts are different, but just because of the identity of mother and daughter, it is enough to make them unnatural.


    "It seems that you are getting along well, should you be familiar with each other before?"


    Omar and Kerry nodded each.


    "That''s good."


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t eat them right away, but chatted for a while, until Mary Jane came back and had dinner together, it seemed normal.Until the evening, Kerry returned to the room obediently to continue practicing magic, and Su Bai asked Omar to go back to the room to rest with herself.


    Item 0064


    Omar served Su Bai bathing and changing clothes and returned to the bed before going to bed. Watching Omar climb up and drill down, Su Bai took out the computer and paid attention to the situation on the Eternal Isle. Hank and the others were making equipment, and the sages were also selecting Personnel, Su Bai found out that the lifeguard sister and brother were among them, and her brother actually awakened his ability. This is also a pleasant surprise. Seeing the situation, at least today, he won¡¯t take any action. After paying attention, Su Bai will no longer Pay attention.


    "Okay, I don''t have much interest today, so take a good rest."


    Speaking to Omar, Su Bai asked her to come up, and the beauty was sleeping well in her arms.


    The next morning, when he heard a knock on the door, Su Bai waved his hand to open the door without opening his eyes.


    "Teacher, breakfast is ready," Kerry said with her head down.


    Hearing this name Su Bai opened his eyes unexpectedly, and then discovered that Mary Jane had already left. No wonder it was Kerry who called herself.In his arms, Omar was already awake but did not open his eyes, Su Bai put his arm around Omar, and called Kerry over.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Kerry screamed, and Su Bai was directly dragged onto her body.


    Patting Omar on the shoulder, Su Bai let go of her and hugged Kelly and kissed her, while Omar next to him slowly went down, but Kelly had no time to think about other things.


    Although Su Bai was looking forward to it, he didn''t specifically ask for it. Since Kerry had delivered it to the door, of course he would not refuse it, not to mention that he was in good condition early in the morning.Su Bai ignited his interest when he went up and down. There was no time for rejection or embarrassment for the two of them. It happened naturally. All kinds of feelings can only be said that they cannot be humane. Only Su Bai himself can understand how evil this is. This kind of feeling, this combination is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Originally, Kerry came to tell Su Bai to eat, but she was eaten.


    Until noon, the three of them arrived downstairs and prepared to eat. They heated up the meal. The three of them sat at the table and ate silently. The atmosphere was not particularly embarrassing, but it was not so natural. Wait for them to get used to it!I don''t know whether it should be breakfast or lunch, anyway, after eating, Su Bai took Omar and Keli out to go to the Science and Technology Exhibition Hall.


    On the one hand, the sea monster brought back from the dark dimension is ready to stay here, on the other hand, Su Bai is here to look for Karina, the maid of the original collector.


    The exhibition hall is still overcrowded. Su Baixian will return to the sea monster to settle down and go to the rest of the exhibition hall. After all, there are people guarded here all day, so naturally there is a place to rest.When he came to the lounge, Su Bai found that only Polaris was here. After asking, he knew that Magneto had not arrived in her class yet, and Magneto was transferred away by the sage.

 C692

    "Help me call Karina over."


    Su Bai said hello, it was difficult for Polaris to inform Karina.


    After that, Polaris did not leave, staying aside and looking at Kerry and Omar, his eyes were so envious.


    "Your Majesty, can I follow you too?" Polaris hesitated and asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "You think so, do you know your dad?"


    "Isn''t this normal? No one on the island wants to be by your Majesty''s side, right?" Polaris said.


    "Go and ask your father first. If he doesn''t agree with you, please dispel this idea." Su Bai smiled dumbly. Following yourself is not just as simple as following yourself.


    Polaris is the daughter of Magneto. Magneto was raised by herself. This relationship is too embarrassing. Su Bai has no idea.


    "Boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Karina walked in.


    "the host!"


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded and asked Karina: "I''ll ask you something. You followed the collector before, do you know the news about the Heart of the Universe or the Power of Phoenix?"


    Karina thought about it seriously and shook her head: "I have heard about them, but I don''t know about them. If the owner wants to know, you can ask the Guardians of the Galaxy to find out that they have left the earth."


    "There''s nothing else, go ahead."


    The Guardians of the Galaxy may not be able to inquire about these news, but it is better than nothing.Putting aside the heart of the universe, the power of the phoenix is ??relatively likely to be known, and perhaps some clues can be found, but Su Bai remembers that the power of the phoenix seems to be scattered throughout the multiverse, which means it is likely to be In other universes!Unleashing the psychic powers, he soon moved away from the earth to the vast universe, and found the Guardians of the Galaxy in a moment...


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly appeared in their minds and it really shocked them. Then Su Bai said that he wanted them to pay attention to the Heart of the Universe and the Power of Phoenix, and they naturally agreed.After that, Su Bai thought for a while and looked for Nebula!Controlling Nebula by herself made her follow Thanos as an undercover agent. If Thanos is going to invade the earth, Nebula will inform herself, but there has been no news. If you want to come to Thanos, she should not have this plan for the time being.


    "As expected of Thanos, this mental ability is almost invincible."


    When he found the Nebula, Su Bai found that he could not break Thanos'' spiritual defense unless he exerted his full strength.


    The mental ability of this product is indeed very strong.


    I asked Nebula about Thanos¡¯s recent dynamics. Nebula is not quite clear. He just knows that Thanos is fighting and killing and has not mentioned about the earth. Su Bai told Nebula about the heart of the universe and the power of Phoenix. Pay attention, following Thanos, the news you want to get should be more.After all this was explained, Su Bai regained his ability and returned.


    When he got home, Su Bai turned on the TV and watched Omar with his arms around. Kerry prepared to go upstairs to learn magic as usual, but Su Bai was a little surprised by the content on the TV.


    There is a news report on TV.


    The content of the report comes from...Spiderman!


    The content of the report is simple, and Spider-Man is back in the arena again.


    After the Civil War, Spider-Man almost disappeared and stayed by May''s side, but now he suddenly appeared again.For the public, this may be just a post-dinner news, but watching the Spider-Man figure on the news, Su Bai doesn''t think his comeback is that simple, because his uniform...is black!


    Item 0065


    For others, there is nothing special about Spider-Man in black uniform, maybe just because of his comeback, he changed the color of his uniform?But Su Bai knew very well what the Spiderman in black uniform meant... Venom!


    On TV, Spider-Man or Venom is dealing with a villain. This villain is also a famous character, Sandman!


    Originally, Su Bai didn¡¯t care too much, but as the camera changed on the TV, he quickly recognized that the place where the two were fighting seemed to be near Mary Jane¡¯s company. Seeing how they were fighting fiercely, Spider-Man was also caused by Venom The influence has changed a lot, and Su Bai decided to go there.One is because of Mary Jane, and the other is... because of the venom!


    Although the venom is a symbiosis with its own consciousness, and it seems more evil?But as long as the host is strong, it can still be controlled, such as the Venom Agent in the comics, the Venom is completely reduced to equipment.


    "I''ll go over and take a look."


    Standing up, turning on the magic teleportation, Su Bai directly teleported to Mary Jane''s company.


    In the company, most of the employees have already evacuated. Spider-Man and Sandman have moved so much. Almost all the people nearby have already evacuated. Who knows if it will affect him.Mary Jane was also packing her things and preparing to leave. Suddenly seeing the portal and seeing Su Bai appearing, Mary Jane stopped.


    "Don''t pack up."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai is here, and naturally there is no need to pack things up.Holding Mary Jane''s arm, Su Bai teleported her directly to the roof of the company.From this angle, we can clearly see the battle between Spiderman and Sandman nearby. The battle between the two is very fierce. The body of Sandman has become huge, and the attack of the huge sand-like fist will damage the surrounding area very seriously. The attack did not produce any effect, which made him seem very angry and had ignored the people who were in danger.Of course, this should also be the influence of venom, otherwise, even if the villain is released with Spider-Man''s character, it will save people.


    Sandman and Spider-Man are such a big move, naturally, no one pays attention. It didn''t take long for someone to come and help, Spider-Woman.


    It is also an anti-registration faction, and it is still a spider system, and because of the reasons for the defeat of Su, Spider-woman came to help.But her appearance obviously did not help. Spider-Man seemed to feel that he was underestimated. Su Bai could feel that the negative emotions on him were getting stronger and stronger, and then... he completely lost his mind, even Attacked Spider-Woman.Spider-Woman shouted several times in surprise, but Spider-Man didn''t respond at all.


    "Don''t shout, he is not him anymore." Su Bai''s voice suddenly resounded in Spider-Woman''s mind. Spider-Woman was stunned and looked around, and quickly found Su Bai and Mary Jane on the roof. Come straight here.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Although very happy to see Su Bai, Spider-Woman still puts business first.


    During this period of time, the captain and the others hoped that Spider-Man could make a comeback again, but he kept rejecting it. They didn''t expect that this comeback would seem like a different person.


    "Did you see the uniform on his body? It is an alien symbiosis, venom, maybe because he has been too hard recently, so it attracted venom." Su Bai said.


    "Then this venom...how to deal with it? How can I make it leave Spider-Man?" Spider-Woman asked.

 C693

    Su Bai smiled: "I''m here for this."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned his head and glanced at Mary Jane.It was just a casual glance, but no one noticed how special this look was.


    "You are waiting here."


    Su Bai said, people have come to the center of the battlefield!


    Giant Sand Fist, Spider-Man''s fist.


    Su Bai happened to appear between the two.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai appeared too suddenly, and the two of them did not react at all.


    The magnetic field shield opened, and a heavy muffled noise came from the two attackers.


    Su Bai turned his head and glanced at the stunned Sand Man.


    Sha Ren''s complexion kept changing, and finally his body returned to a normal appearance.


    "Let''s go, I''m not in the mood to catch you." Su Bai said lightly.


    Sha Ren was stunned for a moment and showed a happy expression, nodded gratefully, turned and left.


    "Don''t go!"


    Seeing Sandman leaving, how can Spider-Man agree?He roared out of spider silk and was about to catch up.


    As soon as his body jumped, Su Bai waved the black shadow with one hand and instantly entangled his feet.


    "Just stay with me."


    "boom!"


    The black shadow dragged Spider-Man down heavily, and the ground instantly sank.


    Such a collision obviously did not hurt Spider-Man, but the pain irritated him, making a strange sound.


    "Huh!" Seeing Spider-Man still resisting, Su Bai snorted coldly. In an instant, a huge pressure suddenly appeared. The magnetic field ability directly pressed Spider-Man to the ground again. Although he resisted hard, it was basically. It''s useless.


    "Come out!"


    A wave of powerful suction came, and Spider-Man began to scream in pain, and the black uniform on his body rippled, and it began to fall off little by little.Before long, Spider-Man had revealed his original red uniform, and at the same time, the venom had turned into a pool of liquid shape.


    The magnetic field ability activates and traps it, and takes Spider-Man with it directly back to the roof.


    "This is Venom?"


    Seeing the venom trapped in the magnetic field tumbling like liquid, both Spider-Woman and Mary Jane were a little surprised.


    "The nature of this thing is a bit evil, but as long as it is controlled properly, it is a good thing. At least most superheroes will have a headache when it comes to it." Su Bai smiled and looked at the venom in the magnetic field."I know that you have your own consciousness. I also know that if you leave the host for more than three hours, you will dry up and be dissolved into powder and die completely. So let''s make a deal. I will let her be your host, but you must be honest. Follow her wishes completely, otherwise...I will destroy you, you know I can do it easily!"


    Su Bai said to Venom, then pointed a finger at Mary Jane.


    "I?"


    Mary Jane pointed to herself in surprise, completely unexpected.


    Chapter 0066 Female Venom Mary Jane


    "I didn''t let you be a hero, but at least you must have the power to protect yourself. Venom is a very good choice." Su Bai explained with a smile. Although Mary Jane was still a little confused about the venom, she believed that Su Bai was certain. I don''t lie to myself, so I nodded and agreed soon after being surprised.


    In fact, in addition to this, because Su Bai has seen Mary Jane becoming a female venom photo, although I don''t know whether it is the official content or a fan, it feels very good.Of course, the premise is the style of Agent Venom.


    Su Bai let go of the venom. After the venom hits the ground, he hesitated for a while and finally rushed to Mary Jane, spreading upward from her feet, and soon... Mary Jane was covered with a black uniform, but it was different from the normal venom. The face is not completely covered, just an additional blindfold!


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Mary Jane paused and said: "It''s not good to say, it feels very strange, it seems to have a very powerful power all at once, I seem to be able to do...Spiderman''s ability?"


    "After the venom possesses, you can obtain the host''s ability and keep it. This thing is a very good uniform." Su Bai smiled, and Spider-Man was awake at this time.


    It seemed that he still remembered what had happened, and sat on the ground a little bit decadently.


    Seeing Spider-Man''s appearance, Su Bai shook his head and said, "Very desperate? Very decadent?"


    "I don''t know what I should do." Spider-Man said in a daze: "My life is now in a mess. I have brought a lot of trouble to my family. If time can go back, I would never make such a choice. "


    "Don''t go back in time, I can make people forget how you look and who you are." Su Bai said lightly.


    Spider-Man raised his head fiercely and stood up."Really?"


    "I won''t help you in vain, you need to make a deal with me! I want your soul, and the soul will belong to me when you die." Su Bai said.


    "Soul?"


    "You won''t have any influence or change, but your soul will enter my hell after you die." Su Bai said calmly.

 C694

    "Understood, I promise!"


    Spider-Man thought it over for a moment and agreed, obviously now his life is really bad.Su Bai did not say much, he directly marked the soul of Spider-Man, and then launched the ability to change history, which directly changed the history of Spider-Man¡¯s self-destructive identity.In a trance, everyone felt as if they had forgotten something and couldn''t remember.


    Spider-Man himself still remembers what happened.


    "Okay, now you can continue to be your Spider-Man with peace of mind." Su Bai patted him on the shoulder, Spider-Man''s complex expression didn''t know what to say, and he thanked him and left.


    After Spider-Man left, Spider-Woman did not leave.


    With Su Bai and Mary Jane came to the company''s office.


    In the office, Su Bai looked at Mary Jane.


    A black uniform shows off his figure very well, and Venom looks very obedient, but after thinking about it for a while, Su Bai still feels a little worried and uncomfortable.


    "It seems that you still have to make you disappear completely."


    Su Bai sighed secretly, and the power of the Infinite Gems instantly enveloped Mary Jane. When Mary Jane had no chance to react at all, the energy of the Infinite Gems disappeared in the next moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Mary Jane looked at Su Bai suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled: "Although it is only an alien creature, it is always uncomfortable to let it cover you, so I completely erased its thoughts. Now it is just a liquid battle suit. You control!"


    Mary Jane naturally thought it didn''t matter, and she felt more at ease in this way.


    "I wanted to stay, but I have to go back if I have a task, and I will come to you when I have time!" Spider-Woman said regretfully, and then waved away.


    Su Bai sat at Mary Jane¡¯s desk and called Mary Jane to learn about the function of the Venom uniform. Watching Mary Jane¡¯s excited attempts over there, Su Bai paid attention to the situation of Timeless Isle and Atlantis. .The battle has already begun. Although the Kingdom of Atlantis is far away, and has been disappearing, no one seems to know it, but once it shows up, it is no longer a secret.Everyone on the Timeless Island dived into the water mightily, and soon had a fierce battle with the Atlantis.These Atlantis people are indeed very strong in the water, but the various abilities of mutants and aliens emerge in an endless stream, and they quickly defeated the leading force of Atlantis, and then moved towards Asia. Trantis set off.


    Trident!


    This is Atlantis''s most powerful force, composed of the most elite fighters. After the encounter, it did show its strength, but it stopped everyone on the Timeless Isle.The respective battles were fierce. Su Bai paid attention to it. Generally speaking, the Timeless Isle had the upper hand. If nothing else, victory would be sooner or later.Su Bai was planning to stop paying attention, but suddenly realized that Namor was coming.


    Holding a trident, Namor''s appearance is obviously different from the others.


    As soon as Namor appeared, he demonstrated his intrepid strength, and immediately suppressed the people on Yongheng Island. At the same time, countless submarine creatures also appeared because of Namor''s call, and the situation was instantly reversed!


    "As expected to be the king of the sea!"


    "Although there is no outstanding ability, the overall strength is very strong."


    "what?"


    Mary Jane heard Su Bai''s whisper and asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, I''m leaving now."


    Su Bai shook his head, then disappeared!


    The next moment, deep under the sea.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    As soon as he appeared, the sea seemed to be inspired to avoid it instantly, and a vacuum zone appeared in the center of the ocean.


    "His Majesty!"


    Everyone on Timeless Island shouted excitedly when they saw Su Bai.


    A figure swims in front of Su Bai, outside the vacuum zone."You are Su Bai, hand over Namorita."


    "What if I don''t?" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Are you despising me?"


    Namor has a very hot temper, and he is very self-conscious and narcissistic. If a man is disrespectful to him, he is contemptuous. If a woman looks at him more, she will feel that she might fall in love with herself.


    This character is amazing enough!


    Chapter 0067-Destroying Atlantis


    Looking at Nammo who seemed to have suffered a great humiliation, Su Bai nodded.


    "Yes, I''m despising you. Just be your king of the sea, and act in front of me. You are really not qualified!"


    "court death!"


    Disrespect would be regarded as contempt. Now that Su Bai said so bluntly, how could Nammo not be angry, and he slammed the trident directly towards Su Bai with a roar.Su Bai stood still, and the magnetic shield opened.


    Ding!


    There was a crisp sound, the trident stabbed the magnetic shield and was shaken away. Namor stepped back slightly and felt a little tingling in his wrist.


    Namor didn''t believe it, and rushed over again.


    Dangling, the trident attacked the magnetic shield frantically. He seemed to have used his full strength with every blow, but apart from the crisp crash sound, the magnetic shield was not damaged at all.


    "You can''t even break my defense, pretend to be forceful with me?"

 C695

    Su Bai allowed Namor to attack for a few minutes, and Namor''s attack became weaker and he was obviously tired.


    With a faint utterance, Su Bai waved his arm, and the surrounding sea water suddenly turned into a long dragon and roared towards Namor.Namor waved his trident to resist, but was instantly swept away!Control elements are nothing more than special abilities.


    The knocked Namor was obviously taken aback, and then quickly rushed over.


    "Boom boom!"


    The water dragon struck again, and there were countless sea waters. Even if Nammo wanted to hide, he felt like there was nowhere to hide. Even if he moved very fast in the sea, it was still not enough!


    Namor was hit and swayed from side to side, and it didn''t take long for him to be blasted deep into the sea.


    Su Bai opened his hands and closed them gently.


    The huge impact was swept away in an instant, and the trident troop was instantly overturned by the shocked people, and the formation was instantly chaotic.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai waved his hand to let everyone on the Timeless Island continue their previous goal, and he teleported to the depths of the sea to look for wonder.Come to the depths of the sea, next to Namor.As soon as Su Bai appeared, he felt a wave of fluctuations sweeping toward him.He didn''t turn around at all, manipulating the water element to directly press it.


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion behind him, as if something had been crushed.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai noticed that Namor was fighting with a few people not far in front of him. These people looked a bit like the Atlanteans, but they were slightly different. It felt like... Like the zombie Atlantis, the glasses are black, and the body has changed slightly. The most important thing is that Namor¡¯s trident has stabbed them and caused fatal injuries, but they seem to have no effect at all. , Do not feel the same as pain.


    "magnetic!"


    The trident crossed, and one guy was cut off at the waist, but only the upper body was only the upper body, the guy still didn''t stop, and it had no effect at all.


    "Zombie under the sea? Or a vampire?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised.


    In the dark, a few more monsters like this rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Wei released a magnetic shield and allowed them to attack and bite there, and then visited their hearts.


    "It turns out to be a water ghost, a creature that resembles a vampire. If the Atlanteans are bitten, they will be transformed? This is interesting." Su Bai said indifferently and glanced at the entangled Namor. .


    The emperor?


    Haha, let''s play by yourself!


    Su Bai sneered, and he teleported away.


    As for whether Namo would die or not, Su Bai didn''t care at all, and he estimated that he would not die so easily. After all, he was the Great Emperor under the sea.


    The next moment, Su Bai teleported to the Kingdom of Atlantis. At this time, everyone on the Timeless Isle was dealing with the resistance of the Kingdom of Atlantis. The goal of this mission was very clear, not to kill all Atlantis. People, destroying the kingdom of Atlantis, is a lesson.You destroy my submarine base and want to threaten us?OK, we will ruin your kingdom.


    If you are not convinced, it is a battle of life and death.


    Rumbling.


    There was a loud noise, and the city of Atlantis under the sea suddenly trembled, and the building was rapidly molecularized, like circles of sand floating up.


    "what happened?"


    "Oh my God!"


    "Our kingdom."


    "Quickly, do something..."


    The Atlanteans felt the changes in the city and shouted in horror.


    "It''s him!"


    "Go and beat him!"


    Soon someone discovered Su Bai, and immediately rushed towards Su Bai one by one to try to stop Su Bai from continuing, but they were stopped by everyone on the Timeless Island before they got close.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Atlantis instantly disappeared, completely collapsed and dispersed.


    "This is the consequence of your unsolicited provocation. Stay honestly on the bottom of the sea. If you provocation again, it will not be a city that will disappear next time, but the Atlanteans!"


    Su Bai''s voice spread throughout the sea, and the Atlanteans were completely stunned.


    Atlantis.


    How many years has this submarine city existed?


    Countless years have not been able to obliterate its traces, but now it is directly vanished!


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and returned to the Timeless Isle with all the people from the Timeless Isle.

 C696

    "Always pay attention to their dynamics, if they are not honest, let the entire Atlanteans disappear!"


    Su Bai confessed and ignored it.


    ...


    Deep under the sea, the ruins of Atlantis.


    Now it was just a piece of sand, the city, and the homes had disappeared. Every Atlantean was still immersed in this sadness, and suddenly all of them suddenly spoke."It''s all Namor''s fault!"


    "Haisha, what do you mean by this?" a dark blue woman shouted.


    Thomas, a member of the Atlantis royal family, the wife of Namor.


    The person who complained about Namor was called Haisha. One of the stronger people in Atlantis, he had not obeyed Namor''s rule, and tried to overthrow Namor whenever he had the opportunity. However, Namor was stronger, plus With the support of the royal family, Haisha never succeeded, but now...the opportunity finally came."What do I mean? I mean it is very simple. All this is caused by Namor''s arrogance. If it weren''t for him, how could Atlantis become like this? And, when a powerful enemy came, he was Where? He ran away, he hid, but let all of us Atlantis suffer the consequences! I am not convinced, many people are not convinced, he is no longer worthy to be the king of Atlantis!"


    Item 0068


    "Do you want to rebel?"


    Hearing Haisha''s words, Doma said coldly.


    "Rebellion? We just want to control our own destiny!" Hai Sha was not afraid.


    "Take his rebelliousness!"


    Dorma snorted coldly, and the guards beside him quickly rushed towards Haisha.Hai Sha held a trident sword in his hand, and rushed straight up ferociously.The attack was very decisive and fierce, and the guards had been killed by him three times and twice. Watching Haisha approaching him, Doma shouted: "You dare to kill the royal guard!"


    "Royal guard? Haha."


    Haisha coldly snorted and came to Dorma, who yelled to let people around him catch Haisha, but no one did it.


    Obviously Haisha''s words also made them somewhat recognized.


    "Lie down for me!"


    Hai Sha coldly snorted, and easily stunned Thomas.


    "This disaster was caused by Namor. Now Namor is afraid of absconding. We must fight for ourselves. Su Bai, the king of the Timeless Isle, is very powerful on land. I believe you have also seen his strength. If he wants to destroy us, we have no way of resisting it. I will hand over Thomas to temporarily quell Su Bai¡¯s anger. But! This is not begging for mercy, this is not surrendering, the pride of Atlantis, I will take you Once I find it again, I will defeat Su, and let those on the land pay the price!"


    "Are you...willing to follow me?"


    "For the pride of Atlantis!"


    Shouted a woman waving her arms.


    "For the sake of Atlantis!"


    "For the sake of Atlantis!"


    "For the sake of Atlantis!"


    At first it was just a few people catering to it, but soon everyone shouted.


    Haisha smiled triumphantly, Atlantis was destroyed, the dragons without a leader, coupled with the herd mentality, finally... let him succeed.


    "I know a place. Let''s leave here so that people on the land will not come again. Andromeda, I want you to take Doma to the land and let Su Bai quell his anger." Haisha commanded, soon A woman walked over and took Doma to play in the wind direction of the Timeless Isle.


    This woman was the one who responded to him in the first place.


    Andromeda.


    Also the daughter of Hasha!


    Haisha took the others to change a secret place, and then prepared to carry out his plan.The people on the land must be defeated, and only in this way can the Atlanteans truly support themselves.The advantage of living for a long time is that he knows many secrets. The reason why Haisha dares to do these things is because he knows that there are many ancient races in this world.He knows that a race is very powerful, if they are willing to help, the land people...hehe...


    "stop!"


    Andromeda and Doma were stopped before they were near the Timeless Isle.


    "I am an Andromeda, a native of Atlantis, I have come to see your majesty the king."


    "This is Thomas, a member of the Atlantis royal family, the wife of the former King Namor, I''m here to calm the anger of your King!"


    Andromeda explained calmly.


    The guard looked at Andromeda and then at Dorma, who was in a coma, and quickly reported. The sage was a little surprised after hearing the news but didn''t think much about it. Atlantis had just been destroyed, and it was normal for them to calm down their anger.People brought Andromeda and Doma over, but the sage did not notify Su Bai.Because there was no intention to kill them all, unless they were not honest yet, the sage planned to see him first.


    Not long after, Andromeda came with Thomas.


    She didn''t know the identity of the sage, but it was definitely not inferior to her identity, so her attitude was very low, explaining the cause and effect.It''s nothing more than that Atlantis is not like being an enemy of people on the land. This incident was caused by Namor''s will to do her own way. Namor''s wife made a special trip to hope to calm the eternal island''s anger.


    He said nothing wrong, and his attitude was good. It seemed that he really came to calm his anger.


    As for Dorma, the sage did not intend to stay, but warned them that if they play tricks, they will be greeted with annihilation of anger, but Andromeda¡¯s attitude is very sincere and determined, and they are not at ease if they want to keep Thomas. In desperation, the sage asked Thomas to lock up Thomas and let Andromeda leave.After the arrangements were made, the sage came to Su Bai for instructions on how to deal with Dorma.


    "You said that the Atlanteans captured the royal family and gave Namor''s wife to me?" Su Bai was a little dumb: "Does this think that I and Namor have a hobby, and both like wives?"


    "Aside from skin color and others, this Dorma is pretty long," Sage whispered.

 C697

    Su Bai shook his head and said: "It is enough for the Atlanteans to have a Namorita, not to mention that I am not interested in a wife. Namor should not die, but his people have betrayed him? It may not be that simple. , You can investigate and see what''s going on."


    "I had someone install a tracker on her. If they really have any conspiracy, we will know soon." Xianzhe said.


    As a sage who is in charge of most things on the Timeless Isle, naturally, he would not be so foolish, so unsuspecting, even if it was true, she would do it if she believed it.


    When a sage does things, Su is more assured.


    "Go and see this Dorma, royal family, queen..." Although she didn''t have much interest in her, it didn''t hurt to take a look.


    When he arrived at the cell where Dorma was being held, Dorma seemed to have woken up but he hadn''t figured out where she was. When she saw Su Bai, she was shocked."It''s you, the king of the land, Haisha actually gave me to you! He not only betrayed Namor, but also betrayed Atlantis!"


    "Who did you just say?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Haisha! Didn''t he hand me over to please you and calm your anger?" Thomas said.


    "The person who sent you here really said so." Su Bai said indifferently.


    Thomas sneered without speaking.


    Su Bai turned his head and said, "Sage, give her a cell and a dungeon."


    "If some people in Atlantis have not been in contact with water for a long time, it will cause mental and emotional fluctuations. Arrange a water jail for her to be quiet. You call Doma, don''t you? Stay quiet, Don''t find yourself uncomfortable!"


    Item 0069


    Every superhero has his own villain, and Namor is no exception, although this guy is more competent than a superhero.Haisha is one of Namor¡¯s villains. It¡¯s not surprising that he would take the opportunity to overthrow Namor¡¯s regime. Su defeated, but he would send Doma to himself to calm his anger. It¡¯s not that simple. If it¡¯s someone else, it¡¯s okay. , But Haisha?


    He wants to usurp the throne, want to rule Atlantis, he must do something to prove that he is qualified to become the ruler of Atlantis.


    So in this situation, the best way is to beat himself or get back to the field, so that he can be recognized.What''s more, Haisha is a purebred Atlantis, unlike Namor who is a hybrid, he has more hatred of land people, and it is even more impossible for him to make such a begging for mercy.


    "Relaxation?"


    Although Atlantis is strong, it is not so ridiculously strong yet, even if it is a slow strategy, what hole does Haisha have to turn around?


    "Namo, dead?"


    When Su Bai asked him to help Dorma change the cell, Dorma''s attitude seemed to ease a lot, and he asked Su Bai lowly.


    "do not know!"


    Su Bai shook his head, Namor was entangled by the water ghost, even if he did not die, it would not be so easy.If he goes back and finds that he has been betrayed again, tsk tsk...isn''t it depressed to die?


    "Don''t know? You... didn''t kill him?" Thomas asked in amazement.


    "Namorita followed me voluntarily. If Namor just sent someone to explain, I wouldn''t mind telling him. Unfortunately, Namorita was too conceited and pretended to be too forceful. He came up and destroyed my submarine base, so I am Destroyed Atlantis. As for him, I still want to kill him, but he is entangled by the water ghost, who knows whether he is dead or not." Su Bai explained.


    "Water ghost? This is impossible. The water ghost has disappeared for many years and should be extinct." Thomas said in shock.


    "That''s your business and it has nothing to do with me, whether it is the water ghost or the Atlantis, as long as you attack the Timeless Isle, there will only be one end!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "No, the water ghost is a very evil creature. It can transform anyone into a water ghost. If they do reappear, although this is a matter of the sea, the Eternal Island...will also be in trouble." Thomas Shen Shook his head."If the water ghost was attracted by Haisha, then he must be deliberately paralyzing you, he must defeat you if he wants to be superior."


    "What do you think he would do?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Thomas thought for a moment in silence, and said, "He has only two ways."


    "One is the ancient weapon of our Atlantis. This weapon is very powerful, but because of the age, some things may have been lost, and the power is not so strong. But this weapon has always been used by our Atlantis royal family. Take charge, Haisha is hard to get."


    "The other one he will find a helper."


    "Not a helper on the land, but another ancient race. They are powerful, numerous in number, and call themselves foreigners."


    "If the water ghosts are attracted by him, he may also develop the number of water ghosts, but this may not be large. Even if the water ghosts will cause you trouble, it is only a trouble."


    "There is only so much I can think of!" Thomas said without reservation that he knew everything.


    Su Bai Weiwei was a little surprised but didn''t expect that Hai Sha could still be related to the alien races, and this should not be the alien races on earth in the afterlife, but the alien race led by the royal family such as the Black Bat King.


    "Be honest, if you have any requirements, you can talk to the guards as long as you don''t need too much."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and turned around and came out of the cell.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to lead the team to capture Haisha and the others?" Sage asked.


    "Leave the actions of Atlantis temporarily."


    It is not anxious to catch Haisha, as long as he is still squatting in the sea, he is a turtle in the urn.Su Bai wanted to see if he could really find the Inhuman Race, and whether the Inhuman Race would help.The strength of the alien race is not weak, especially the Black Bat King is one of the top masters on the earth. This silent king is indeed very powerful when he speaks.The contradiction between the Inhumans and the mutants is innate, because the Mist of Terrigan is harmful to the mutants...but before the Inhumans were not on the earth, the thing of the Mist of Terrigan is even more impossible for people to go to the earth at will. Throw, Su Bai is really not easy to do it directly.Usually, Su Bai is still a reasonable person.But if the Inhuman race really helped Haisha to harmonize the earth, it would be a different matter. It would not stop all the Tyrigan Mist or the Soviet Union as it claimed.


    Letting the sage pay attention to Haisha''s situation, Su Bai returned to the rooftop apartment by himself.


    By this time Mary Jane had already returned. She seemed to like her in her venom uniform at home and was also adapting.I chatted with Mary Jane for a few words, and then went upstairs to find Omar and Kerry. I only tried that once. What a fun!


    The next few days were calm, Namor didn''t show up, and there was no news from the sage. At first glance, the limelight of this incident had passed.Su Bai is basically at home, pay attention to the situation of the dark dimension, or help Sifu restore a few immortal palace gods to restore their godhood.It was not until a week or so that the sage finally got news.


    Haisha left the bottom of the sea, and left in an Atlantis spacecraft.


    "Sure enough, there is action!"

 C698

    Su Bai laughed secretly, and patted Omar and Kerry."You go back to the dimension space and call Emma and the secret guest."


    Before long, Emma and the secret guest came from the dark dimension.


    "Follow me..."


    "Yes!"


    The two didn''t ask much at all, and it was obvious that asking them to come here was more than just accompanying them.Taking Emma and the secret guest, Su Bai sensed Haisha''s position and chased after him.


    All the way through the atmosphere and fly out of the earth.


    With the power of the phoenix, both Emma and the secret guest can fly. Even in the outer space, there will be no problem. Today''s Su Bai has no such worry, and the survival of the fittest does not need to be activated.The spacecraft that followed the Haisha all the way from the earth to the moon, in a remote and hidden place called the blue zone on the moon, here... there is a huge city!


    Item 0070


    Attilan.


    A movable city created by alien races, Poland is spectacular and covers a huge area.


    The huge energy shield enveloped the entire Attilan, which showed that the defense force was very strong.


    Haisha''s spacecraft was found immediately after it approached, and a small group of alien races came out from it, headed by a black-haired woman with black clothes and white pants.


    "I am the Sea Shaman of Atlantis on Earth. I have important things and hope to see the Black Bat King."


    Haisha got off the spaceship and said to the woman.


    "It turns out to be from Atlantis!"


    The woman smiled faintly and said: "My name is Naris, a diplomat of the alien race. If you want to see my king, I will arrange for you." As Naris beckoned, the people behind her Haisha went in.


    "Aren''t you with me?"


    Seeing that Naris didn''t move, Hai Sha asked.


    Naris shook her head: "Someone will arrange you."


    After Haisha was brought in, Naris turned and said, "Maximize the energy of the shield. No one is allowed to open it without my order."


    Energy was injected into the energy shield, and the energy shield soon became more powerful. Naris was outside the energy shield, surrounded by powerful currents and then flew out quickly.After a while, she hovered in the air, watching three shadows flying in the distance.


    The two fiery red rays of light seemed to be able to burn everything. One left and the other followed the black light in the middle. The black light was not strong, but it gave Naris the feeling that he could swallow everything.


    With such a powerful energy approaching, the Inhuman race naturally discovered it.


    Naris came out not for Haisha at all, but for these three powerful energies!


    "Crack!"


    The three stopped abruptly, and the four faced each other, and Naris couldn''t help showing a shocked expression on her face.Perhaps most of the Inhumans do not know the world outside Attilan, but as a diplomat of the Inhumans, Naris certainly knows who is in front of her!


    King of the Timeless Isle, leader of mutants.Su defeated!


    The White Queen of Timeless Isle.


    As for the other one, Naris didn''t know it.


    Why did they come and what is their purpose?Has something to do with Hasha in Atlantis just now?


    Naris turned a thousand times in her heart, and raised her voice and said: "The king of the Timeless Isle, the leader of the mutants, hello. I am Naris, a diplomat of the Inhumans. I don¡¯t know what it is for us to come to Attilan ?"


    "Isn''t you welcome to come as a guest?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Guest?Who believes when you come here for no reason?


    But Su Bai refused to say that Naris was really hard to ask.


    "Why? This is the way your Inhumans treat guests? Or... dare not let me enter Attilan?" Su Bai said with a smile as Naris was silent.


    "Of course not. Since we are here as guests, of course we welcome them. The three of you will come with me."


    Although I don''t believe that the other party is just here as a guest, since they didn''t show any malice, it is naturally impossible to turn them away.Narui led the three into Attilan, gave an explanation to the others, and then took the three to the reception and rest place.After entering, the three of them also put away the power of the phoenix. Attilan was bigger than expected, and full of technology.Speaking of which, whether it is mutants, Atlantis, or Inhumans, although they are all based on ability, the development of technology is not weak.


    When I arrived at the reception and rest room, it seemed that the specifications were quite high, and Naris''s attitude was also good, and Su Bai did not take the opportunity to look for trouble.


    After the tea was served, Naris spoke: "My king already knows about your arrival, and will meet you soon. After all, this is your first visit. Naturally, it is sloppy. It must be grandiose. I don''t know. Is there any purpose for Mr. Su Bai''s visit this time? Not long ago, another people from the earth came to visit."


    "It has something to do with him, but it doesn''t matter. For now, I''m just here to visit Attilan. You can entertain that one first, and we will talk afterwards."


    "Then if you need anything, you can notify me, or notify anyone here." Naris said.


    "You can do it yourself." Su Bai smiled.


    Naris confessed and left.


    "Your Majesty, this alien race is no less powerful than our Timeless Island. I paid attention to it when I came. There are a lot of them." Emma''s voice sounded in her mind.


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg. There are more Inhumans hidden on Earth. Inhumans...mutants are the two largest races. Moreover, the two races have irreconcilable contradictions."

 C699

    "Are they our enemies?" Mystery said.


    "It depends on their attitude. If they are willing to cooperate, they will naturally be happy. If they don''t, it will be a racial war between alien races and mutants!"


    Su Bai hasn''t thought about how to deal with this matter, so let''s go with the flow for now, but the matter of Terrigan''s fog must be resolved, at least it can''t cause harm to the mutants. This is the fundamental contradiction.No matter how the Inhumans say, accidents will always happen, not to mention that there are struggles where there are people, and places where power is naturally inevitably competing with each other. Except for the Eternal Island, because of the strength of the Soviet Union, no one will have the idea of ??rebellion. Besides, Inhumans, Atlantis...all the same!


    Naris told the royal family about the current situation for the time being, and said that Su Bai and the three people stayed here with peace of mind.If there are any requirements, they will naturally be met by aliens, and it is impossible to restrict their actions. They are completely treated as guests. When going out, someone will guide and introduce them.Unknowingly, in the evening, someone soon prepared a dinner and brought it over, and there was a woman who came together!


    A blonde woman in yellow clothes.


    This woman''s first feeling for Su Bai is big!


    Very big!


    Leotards are already very prominent in figure, and when the size is so amazing, it feels like three words!


    Heavy!


    Can feel heavy, you can imagine how big it is!


    Mike''s figure is considered good, but compared to the woman in front of him, he is slightly inferior.


    Chapter 0071: Crystal and Super Friendship Relationship


    "I heard people say that you are from the earth? You are the king of the Eternal Island mutants on earth, right?" The woman came in and asked Su Bai curiously.


    "Yes, my name is Su Bai." Su Bai nodded.


    Crystal was overjoyed with an expression of expectation."Hello, my name is Crystal. This is the first time I have seen people in the area. If you don''t disturb, can you tell me about the earth? It is said that our alien races also lived on the earth a long time ago. The environment is not suitable for our survival, so I came to the moon."


    "Let''s talk while eating!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay!"


    Crystal nodded readily and sat down to chat.The other people of the Inhuman race obviously did not intend to stop her, so her identity is definitely not simple, but she did not say, Su Bai did not ask the three, mainly because Su Bai knew who she was!


    Although the three of them are all from the earth, it is clear that Su Bai seems to be the only one in Crystal''s eyes. Almost all questions and conversations are directed at Su Bai.After talking about many changes and anecdotes on the earth, it was not until the end of the dinner that Crystal was reluctant to leave."Can I still come to you again?"


    "Of course!" Su Bai smiled.


    After getting the promise, Crystal left.


    Back to his residence, Crystal was still remembering what he had just heard about the earth along the way.


    "sister?"


    As soon as I came back, I saw a woman with long red hair.


    Crystal''s sister, Medusa.


    A member of the Inhuman family, the wife of the Black Bat King.


    "Are you going to see guests from the earth?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "Yes, he said a lot of things on earth, and I really hope to have a chance to go to the earth to take a look." Crystal said.


    "The environment of the earth has a great influence on you, and their intentions are probably not friendly. Just now, my king accepted another race of Atlantis people on the earth. Atlantis and the Timeless Isle have happened. Conflict, the city of Atlantis was destroyed by the Timeless Isle. He... is not as kind as you see."


    "How can a real strong man be kind?" Crystal said indifferently.


    Medusa shook her head: "The Atlanteans are here for help. We had some friendships with them before. We should have helped them. But my king doesn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the earth, let alone the king of the Timeless Island. It''s not a simple character. Since he can follow the Atlanteans, he should know that he is here for help. If we agree... I am afraid there will be a fierce battle!"


    "Then how did you plan?" Crystal asked hurriedly.


    Medusa shook her head: "My king did not want to participate, but Maximus felt that he should support Atlantis. You know he always wanted to rule the earth and was ambitious. In addition, Cui Tan and Atlantis Si¡¯s friendship is very deep, so there is no decision yet. Naris is going to investigate the situation on the earth and then make a decision."


    "So..."


    "Of course, these have nothing to do with you for the time being, if you want to contact him, it''s okay." Medusa laughed.


    "Ok!"


    Crystal nodded.


    Now that my sister said that, there was no burden for the crystal, so I came to Su Bai the next day.


    Su Bai didn''t ask about Hai Sha, and the Inhumans didn''t seem to have any intention of mentioning it, and no one else had been here before, and treated them as if they were visiting guests.Su Bai was not in a hurry, he knew what was going on with his psychic ability, and he was happy to chat with the princess of the alien race before the result came out.Three or four days passed in a flash, and this morning, the crystal came again.


    After greeted by Emma''s secret guest, Crystal came to Su Bai''s side."I want to invite you to my place as a guest."


    "Just invite me?"


    "Ok!"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai didn''t matter, and told Emma Secret Guest that he had followed the crystal to her residence, a very beautiful palace.

 C700

    "I''ll show you around." Crystal excitedly took Su Bai around for a tour. The palace was luxurious and beautiful, especially when there was a beautiful pavilion in the distance. It was surrounded by a pool fountain, which was very impressive.Obviously, this is also Crystal''s favorite place. Food and wine are all ready here, with a round table, two chairs, and a small bed.


    It seems that crystals are usually here, otherwise, I wouldn''t prepare a small bed for resting.


    "Do you often invite others to come to you?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "No, only my sister will come. Usually I am the only one, and other people are not eligible to enter here!"


    Crystal is a royal princess. Although there is no such princess disease, it is clear...Attilan or Inhumans is a place with distinct levels, and the rules of identity have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for a long time.Speaking of it, it''s just like Crystal''s attitude towards Emma and Mik. It''s neither lukewarm nor too hot, not about them. It''s just that Crystal thinks that they are just the king''s servants. Su Bai, the king''s identity, is equal of.


    "Do you know what surprises you with this invitation on Earth?" Su Bai said to Crystal with a drink and smile: "Invite a man to come to his house, have a bed, and have wine... This is unexpected for you to think, or you don''t refuse Have a super-friendship relationship with him, so if you go to Earth in the future, remember not to invite men like this!"


    Crystal nodded graciously: "I remember, many customs on the earth are different from here, but... I know friendship is friend. What does super friendship mean? Is it the best friend?"


    "..."


    Su Bai looked at the crystal with weird eyes, her appearance was very serious, obviously not pretending not to know, it seems... this princess of the alien race is really as the name suggests, as pure and clear as the crystal.


    "Ultra-friendship means transcending friendship identity, such as sleeping together."


    "We are considered friendship like this now, but if we sleep together it is super friendship."


    "That''s it... Isn''t that just the relationship between husband and wife? Why is it!" Crystal said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s such a thing, but the identity is different. The relationship between husband and wife or couple refers to the identity, doing the same thing but without such identity relationship, this is called super friendship."


    Item 0072-Coincident Crystal Kiss


    Earth.


    Nari showed up on the street with a big dog.


    This big dog is not small in size, and it feels between simple and fierce, following Naris at every step.It has attracted a lot of attention along the way, and the courageous have avoided.


    "Spark, what''s the result?"


    Naris didn''t speak but was talking secretly.


    "Very strong!"


    "Almost everyone recognizes that he is the strongest man on earth. The Timeless Isle is very powerful and well developed. As for Atlantis, no one knows." Spark, that is, the dog The voice rang in her head.


    Spock, also known as the Locktooth, is also a core member of the Inhuman royal family. It possesses teleportation and telepathy, as well as an extremely keen sense of smell, can track targets in other dimensions, and has a super bite force. Although it looks like a dog, well, it is indeed a dog, but no one dares to look down upon it!


    "Let me ask!"


    Naris thought for a while and wanted to walk to a passerby to stop and ask, "Excuse me, who do you think is the strongest person on earth?"


    Passers-by looked at Naris a little displeased: "What is there to ask this question? Idiots know that it must be Su Bai!" After speaking, the passerby left directly.


    Naris was also not angry, and asked several people one after another.


    Some people have a good attitude, some people have a bad attitude, but the answer is without exception, all of them are Soviet defeat!


    If you ask who is the strongest, the Soviet Union must be defeated.


    no disagreement.


    If you ask anything other than Su Bai, the answers will be varied.


    "It seems that the strongest is that Su was defeated. Coupled with his power and influence on the earth, if we have a bad relationship with him, the peace that we have maintained for many years will probably be broken." Naris said. One said: "Spark, let''s go back!"


    Spark launched a teleportation, and the two quickly returned to the moon.


    Naris found the black bat king, Medusa, and explained her experience on the earth clearly.


    "I didn''t inquire about the grudge between Atlantis and the Timeless Isle. The timeless Isle is very tightly guarded. I didn''t take the risk of fearing that it would lead to affair. However, my personal advice is to reject Haisha."


    Medusa looked at the Black Bat King. After the two had a heart-to-heart exchange, Medusa said, "I will inform the others and hold a banquet in the evening by the way to entertain Su Bai and Haisha..."


    Naris nodded and turned and went out.


    ...


    Crystal''s residence, in the pavilion.


    Su Bai talked happily with Crystal, and from time to time she could hear Crystal''s happy voice.


    The matter of super friendship relationship was just an episode, and it passed quickly after explanation.Su Bai didn''t deliberately pick up the crystal, it was really just small talk, but obviously many things on earth are very attractive to crystal, especially some jokes, which made Crystal laugh continuously after hearing it.


    "No way, no, it''s the first time I''m so happy. My laughing stomach hurts a bit." Crystal waved her hand, got up from the table and walked to the next bed to sit down, saying that I would stay away from you so that I don''t have to. The look of being amused.


    Su Bai smiled, toasted and drank and pecked at the trembling crystals, shaking and trembling still a little eye-catching.After a while, Crystal seemed to stabilize his emotions, and simply lay down, leaning on his side and saying to Su Bai: "If you have a chance to go to the earth, it would be nice to see it with your own eyes."


    "It''s easy!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Crystal shook her head a little sadly: "It may be easy for others, but hard for me. My physique is a bit special, and the earth''s environment has a great influence on me, so..." Her expression was darkened, the girl who was still laughing and laughing. Time has become very sad, sad, and pitiful, which makes people feel a little distressed.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai got up and walked to the side of Crystal. He also lay down under Crystal''s puzzled eyes.Turning his head, looking at the crystal close at hand, Su Bai smiled and said, "Want to see what the earth is like?"

 C701

    "Of course, you have a way?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, his arms raised gently.


    In an instant, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed.


    "This is... the earth?" Crystal said with surprise and joy.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, introducing and changing the environment.Crystal looked very seriously and very strangely. From time to time, she exclaimed and asked. Unknowingly, Crystal was close to Su Bai, and the two were lying side by side almost side by side."What''s that? What''s that?" Jingjing saw an island, and asked Su Bai with some excitement.


    "Eternal Island!"


    "That is my territory."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    At this time, he seemed to smell the fragrance of the girl suddenly. He turned to look at the crystal and found that she was about to lean into his arms. The delicate profile face and the long golden hair made Su Bai unconsciously feel so. Point in a trance.


    "This is the Timeless Island, it looks so beautiful."


    Crystal did not notice that Su Bai was the same, turned his head sighing and said.When I turned around, I saw Su Bai staring at him in a daze, and then realized that the distance between the two was so close, so close that they could smell each other''s breath, so close that her heart beat faster.She suddenly discovered that Su Bai''s glasses were so special, and there was still a cluster of flames in her eyes.


    This flame seems to have a very special magical power, giving the crystal a feeling of wanting to go deep, wanting to find out, unknowingly... the body has gotten closer.


    "Fuck!"


    The crystal stopped, feeling that something seemed to be touching his mouth.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Crystal was stunned and turned his head to look.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    The person here is Medusa.


    At this time, Medusa''s expression was very complicated. Hearing that Crystal invited Su Bai to come here, she was going to come over and see her. She told the evening party, but what did she see?She saw the two lying together, and her sister took the initiative to kiss her!


    anger?pissed off?


    As a sister, she was naturally a little angry when she saw this scene, but when she thought of her sister''s initiative and Su Bai''s identity, Medusa was a little bit confused.


    "Hello Medusa, I didn''t expect this to be the case when we first met!"


    Su Bai stood up and said with a smile.


    Chapter 0073 The Fatal Contradiction Between Inhuman Race And Mutant


    "I didn''t expect this to be the case either." Medusa said in a thoughtful way, and said to Crystal: "You go back to the house first, and I will talk to him alone."


    "Oh!"


    Crystal responded and turned hesitantly into it.


    Su Bai and Medusa were seated at the table. Medusa looked at Su Bai and was silent for a moment and said, "In fact, we already know your intentions. The grievance between the Timeless Isle and Atlantis is divided into two factions among us. , My king and I don¡¯t want to get involved in the earth¡¯s affairs, but some people feel that we should help Atlantis. For this reason, we have never agreed, so we have never come to see you."


    Su Bai smiled non-committal, although no one asked, he didn''t mention it either.


    But if the Inhumans hadn''t figured out the reason for so long, it would be too unreasonable.


    "We have decided to reject Atlantis'' request for help. There will be a banquet in the evening, and Hydra of Atlantis will also attend." Medusa said: "He doesn''t know you are here yet, I hope yours Gratitudes can be resolved after leaving Attilan."


    Su Bai still smiled, but he was a little depressed. It was a good thing that the Inhuman race didn''t help Hai Sha, which showed that his strength made them not easy to be an enemy.But in this way, I lacked a suitable reason, and the matter about Terrigan''s fog had to be spread out.Forget it, anyway, there will be conflicts sooner or later, so let''s mention them at the banquet.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai nodded."See you at the evening banquet."


    After speaking, Su Bai was about to get up and leave.


    Medusa hesitated and said, "There is one more thing."


    Su Bai turned to look at Medusa, and saw Medusa said: "What do you think of my sister?"


    "Very good." Su Bai said.


    "Then... maybe you can consider marrying my sister to be the princess. In this case, we will be our own, and we can help each other in the future." Medusa said.


    This proposal.


    Su Bai is very surprised!


    Just because of the accident that happened just now, the kiss that seemed like a dragonfly, made Medusa have this idea?


    "It''s not uncommon in our alien races. My king has several princesses, including me! The alien races are also divided into different ethnic groups. Marriage is the easiest and best way." Medusa explained.


    Su Bai admits that this proposal is good.

 C702

    If Crystal marries himself, he and the Black Bat King are also considered brothers-in-law?The combination of the alien race and the Timeless Island will indeed be much stronger, the most important thing is that the crystal will not make Su Bai hate, so the nature of the marriage will be much weaker.But... Su Bai still shook his head slightly and refused.If you want crystals, you will naturally need them, not this way of joint marriage, not to mention... Even if the joint marriage, can the alien races eliminate the fog of Terrigan, or let yourself keep it?


    impossible!


    Terrigan''s Mist is the lifeblood of Inhumans, and it just so happens that this is also the lifeblood of mutants, this is an unadjustable problem.


    "why?"


    Seeing Su Bai shook his head, Medusa asked unexpectedly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You will know after the banquet is over. Let''s see you tonight!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around and left.


    Medusa looked at Su Bai''s expression changing!


    The banquet was being set up, and Haisha naturally received an invitation to the banquet.For Haisha, this news is tantamount to nature.After coming for so many days, the proposal has been said, but it has not been summoned, and there is no result. Haisha is very anxious. Now that the banquet has finally been held, should he agree to his proposal?Otherwise, there will be no banquets, right?


    Hai Sha''s heart relaxed but suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, a man stood outside.


    Maximus!


    Maximus is also a member of the royal family and the younger brother of the Black Bat King. The situation is similar to that of Hai Sha, and he wants to overthrow the Black Bat King''s regime.It didn''t take long for Hai Sha to hook up with him.


    "Your business may be over."


    As soon as he entered, Maximus said something that made Hasha''s heart chill.


    "What do you mean?"


    "On the day you came, the Eternal Island Su Bai brought people, but this news has been blocked, I just learned... Now, the Black Bat King has decided not to intervene in the affairs between you, so you better Leave now." Maximus said.


    "what?"


    A bolt from the blue sky, Haisha never expected such a result."Can''t you tell the Black Bat King?"


    Maximus sneered: "If I could, do you think I would still talk nonsense here? He is a conservative and dare not provoke the Timeless Isle. But I am different, I will help you."


    "You, how are you going to help me?" Hai Sha asked.


    "I helped you prepare a bomb." Maximus proudly said.


    "Bomb? You don''t think that a bomb can defeat Su Bai and destroy the Timeless Isle, do you?" Hai Sha felt that this idea was too naive.


    Maximus shook his head and said: "This is not an ordinary bomb. I have always been concerned about the situation on the earth, and then... I discovered an interesting thing. This bomb is made from the fog of Terrigan. , Once it detonates above the earth, the fog of Terrigan will spread to the entire earth. Do you know what will happen then?"


    "what''s up?"


    "The hidden alien races on earth will evolve as a result, and there will be a large number of alien races no less than or even far more than mutants!"


    Hai Sha said in a deep voice, "Even if this is of any use, the Inhumans must awaken and seek, and even with these Inhumans, it will be difficult to shake Su Bai and the Timeless Island! In addition to helping you with a number of Inhumans Strength, I don¡¯t see any benefit or help for me!"


    "Terrigan''s mist can transform the alien races after it is diluted, and it is not too harmful to ordinary humans, but... I just said that I found an interesting thing. There is a certain ingredient in the Tyrigan''s mist, for It is a deadly and incurable virus for mutants..." Maximus said triumphantly.


    Haisha''s expression changed instantly."Really?"


    "By the way, let me tell you another news, Namor... is also a mutant!" Maximus said.


    Haisha took a deep breath: "Where is the bomb?"


    Item 0074


    "The black bat watched me very tightly. I secretly hid a lot of Terrigan mist under the name of the experiment. These mists were scattered and diluted by me into the bombs. The bombs have been quietly placed on your spacecraft. Su Bai will also attend the evening banquet, and then the Black Bat King will announce that he will not interfere in the internal affairs of the earth. When the banquet is over, it will be difficult for you to get rid of them."


    "So you better go right away!"


    "Even if you are known, you will think that you already know that Su is defeated, so leave early and go back to prepare. No one will doubt you."


    "After returning to the earth, you can directly detonate the bomb. At that time, Su Bai didn''t know it. When they returned to the earth, they found that... the destiny of the mutants of the earth could not be changed, and they were doomed to extinction. And when he returned, it was a dead end. !"


    "He is also a mutant!"


    Hai Shao nodded deeply and said, "What do you want?"


    "land!"


    "You are in charge of the ocean, but I want land!" Maximus said.


    Naturally, Maximus would not kindly help Haisha free of charge, and Haisha obviously knew this.For Maxims'' request, Hasha felt very fair. He was not interested in land, because Atlanteans were not suitable for living on land, he only wanted the ocean.And if Maximus wanted land, it would be no problem. The two hit it off.


    "I am leaving!"


    Hai Sha whispered, preparing to leave.


    After Hasha left, Maximus also quietly left.


    Everyone was preparing for the banquet. It was true that no one noticed Haisha¡¯s departure. It was not until Haisha was about to leave the shield that someone notified Medusa. Medusa didn¡¯t think much, as Maximus guessed. That way, I just thought that Hai Sha might know that Su Bai was here, and felt that there was no hope, so he left early, so he let him go.

 C703

    But Medusa has no idea, it doesn''t mean that Su Bai has no idea here.


    Although Su Bai had a very happy conversation with Crystal, Emma and the secret guest were not idle, watching Haisha''s movements from time to time.When the Haisha posture spacecraft left Attilan, Emma immediately told Su Bai.


    "Haisha is gone?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. The banquet hadn''t started yet, and the result had not been announced. Why did Haisha leave first?


    Has he received the wind?


    "Emma, ??secret guest, you two take a trip."


    "Yes!"


    Originally, Su Bai was counting on Hai Sha to ask the Inhumans to help, but he didn''t expect that the Inhumans did not intend to interfere.In this case, Haisha now left Attilan again, so naturally there was no need to keep him.Su Bai waved his hand and directly teleported Emma and the secret guest from Attilan to chase Haisha.


    Haisha''s spacecraft used the fastest speed, and at the same time he had prepared a small flight capsule. Once he entered the earth, he was ready to detonate the bomb.Thinking of the explosion of Tyrigan''s mist and the extinction of the mutants, he informed the sea that the black bat king refused to agree to help, and the depression had disappeared, and it was left behind.If you refuse to help, someone will help naturally, and it will be more thorough!


    Dididi...dididi...


    When Hai Sha was looking forward to it, the spacecraft suddenly heard a sirens, which caused Hai Sha to be pulled back to reality and took a look. Two targets were approaching quickly behind him.


    "What is it? Has it been discovered?"


    Hai Sha was shocked and accelerated again to bring the speed of the spacecraft to its limit.


    Even so, it seemed that he still couldn''t get rid of the target behind him, and he got closer and closer.


    After gritting his teeth, Haisha directly launched an attack.


    Whoosh, two bombs flew out of the spaceship directly, and hit the two targets behind.


    "Humph!"


    Emma snorted coldly, and the power of the phoenix burst out suddenly.


    The two bombs detonated in an instant, and the two of them passed through the dense fog of the explosion and had already arrived near the spacecraft.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Emma''s voice rang in Haisha''s mind, Haisha certainly refused to stop, but at this moment, he suddenly found two illusory shadows appearing beside him!


    It was Emma and the secret guest.


    "Haisha, if you don''t stop, you will be at your own risk!"


    Emma said solemnly.


    "Stop? How could it be possible!" Hai Sha yelled fiercely.


    Emma shook her head, her psychic powers activated.


    Hai Sha''s expression instantly changed to pain and struggle. After a few changes, Hai Sha had been controlled.


    "Stop the spaceship!"


    Haisha stopped the spaceship, then opened the hatch, and Emma and the secret guest entered directly.As soon as I entered, I saw a bomb on the side!


    This made Emma frowned slightly.


    The bomb should be placed in the weapon system of the spaceship instead of in the arsenal. How could it be placed on the spaceship so brightly!


    "what is this?"


    Emma asked toward Hasha.


    "bomb."


    "The bomb that destroys all mutants."


    Hai Sha murmured.


    "Terrigan Mist!"


    Emma''s expression changed and she guessed it immediately.


    The bomb obtained from the alien race can destroy all mutants. This must be Terrigan''s mist, Su Bai once said!


    "Secret guest, be optimistic about this bomb and him."


    Emma said, and quickly connected with Su Bai.


    Su Bai was chatting with Medusa at this time. Regarding Haisha''s departure, Medusa felt that he still had to talk to Su Bai.


    "The banquet is almost ready. Although Haisha leaves, he should not pose any threat to you. You can leave after the banquet is over." Medusa said.


    Just as Su Bai was about to speak, he had heard Emma''s report in his mind.


    His expression changed slightly, and Su Bai looked at Medusa and said, "Haisha is not important anymore, now the more important thing is...you!"

 C704

    "You''re polite." Medusa smiled softly. It is always good to be respected, especially the identity of the other party is no less than that of them.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not polite. It''s not Timeless Island or Atlantis, nor is it a matter between me and Haisha, but I... it''s an alien race with you!"


    ¢á [Marvel] "Infinite Warfare"


    Chapter 0001 Thanos, is coming!


    "What''s your matter with our alien race?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s words so solemnly, Medusa also realized that something might have happened.


    At this moment, Crystal pushed in from outside."Sister, Su Bai, the banquet is almost ready to start."


    Medusa glanced at Su Bai, and Su Bai turned towards Crystal and said, "You go first, I will be there later."


    Crystal nodded and looked at Medusa, who followed her out of Su Bai''s room.After they left, Su Bai contacted Emma: "Come back with Haisha and the bomb, and protect the bomb."


    "Yes!"


    Emma replied, controlling Haisha to turn the spacecraft back.


    "It seems that this bomb was not provided by the Black Bat King or Medusa, and the other party knew about the influence of Terrigan¡¯s mist on the mutants... It should be Maximus? Only Maximus among the alien races has been Delusion to conquer the earth, and he is an inventor of the alien race, proficient in physics and biology, and may discover this secret." Su Bai frowned slightly, whether it was Maximus or the Black Bat. As he began to think, accidents are always unavoidable.An accident may lead to a crisis for mutants, so this matter must be resolved.


    Su Bai thought that he was about to go out to the banquet and showdown at the banquet.Just opened the door, a voice suddenly rang in my mind.


    I thought it was Emma or the secret guest, but it turned out not.


    "Jin?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Your Majesty, something has happened. The Dark Star received a code saying that Thanos is coming in the direction of the earth." Qin said that Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Thanos is finally coming?


    It was a coincidence that the time was in a hurry.


    "Tell me in detail."


    "The secret code of the Dark Star received the news, Thanos¡¯ army is rushing to the earth, it seems that some of the men are coming first. This news was received by Susan, but Susan could not find you and found Shadowland, Shadowland Sif over there notified Satana of Asgard, and Satana came to the dark dimension and notified me." Jin said.


    "Temporarily pull the manpower from the dark dimension, Asgard is back, the Timeless Isle enters the state of combat readiness, the dark star, the new star fighter is ready to be dispatched, the war is coming, not only Thanos..."


    Su Bai confessed in a deep voice, and then the entire Timeless Isle became busy.


    The manpower was deployed back one after another, and the energy shield opened.


    The new star fighter, the dark star began to slowly start.


    Such a big shock shocked all parties on the earth, wondering what the Timeless Isle was going to do.Many people tried to contact Timeless Isle, including Iron Man, Captain America and others, but the Timeless Isle did not respond.


    Ships of Nova fighters flew into the sky.


    The huge dark star soars into the sky, with great momentum!


    The mighty battleship flew out of the earth, staying nearby, on standby.


    At the same time, a small spaceship flew over from afar and contacted the Dark Star.


    "I am Abigail Brand, the director of the Sky Sword Bureau, and want to know what happened." The screen of the dark star appeared on the screen of the self-proclaimed Sky Sword Bureau Director Brand.


    A woman in a green suit.


    He has a green uniform, green hair, and a green glasses.


    "I''m afraid I have nothing to comment, but the Heavenly Sword Bureau is better to stay away. We will not be responsible if something happens." Qin slowly said.


    "I haven''t consulted yet, are you?" Brand asked.


    "Jin Gray, Phoenix Apostle."


    "Where is your king, can''t you tell me a little bit of news?" Brand asked.


    "I''m sorry, yes!"


    Qin said and hung up the communication.


    "Sage, I want news about the Heavenly Sword Bureau." Qin said directly.


    Before long, the voice of sage sounded from the spacecraft.


    "The Heavenly Sword Bureau is a secretly established organization in the United States. It is similar in nature to the SHIELD Bureau. Many people think that it belongs to the S.H.I. The situation and so on. But the scale of development is not large, the influence is small, and it is not known for the time being."


    "Got it."


    Qin responded, and then contacted Su Bai to ask if he could tell the Heavenly Sword Bureau the news.


    "Heavenly Sword Game? It''s okay to tell them that Thanos''s attack is not just a matter of our Timeless Isle. They can intervene and must accept our assignments and orders."

 C705

    "Yes!"


    After Qin got a reply, he contacted the Heavenly Sword Bureau, and Su Bai also notified Emma and the secret guest about the matter to prepare them, and then went out.


    The banquet was held in the Great Hall of the Inhumans. As soon as Su Bai came out, he saw a large I-shaped battleship parked in the air. This warship was obviously not in the style of the Inhumans.And there was a small spaceship on the ground not far away. There were several human-shaped alien creatures around the spaceship.


    "Coming so fast!"


    Su Bai mumbled and walked into the hall.


    As soon as I entered the hall, I felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong. Crystal said that the banquet was about to begin, but at this time there was no banquet. There were a lot of alien races on the left and right. The Bat King sits high, with the royal family, Medusa, Maximus, Crystal, and the dog.This battle does not seem to be a banquet!


    And in the center of the hall.


    In the front stood two black-clothed four-armed aliens, and four green-brained aliens in combat uniforms at the back. Among the four aliens, stood one person!


    Black cloak, black tight-fitting battle suit, face long like a skeleton, exuding evil and darkness, holding a black long blade in his hand, obviously, he is the righteous master who makes the Inhuman race like a big enemy!


    "Let''s talk." Medusa asked on the high platform."What do you mean!"


    Chapter 0002 The Death Blade General Of The Five Obsidian Generals


    "Where are you in charge? I heard that the leader of your Inhuman race is quite breezy, but I looked around, there is no one!" The black-clothed alien looked around as if he was looking for someone. What can be seen is intentional."I said, this king is just a little man? Your country is just another Yelang country."


    "Yelang arrogant? This guy still knows the idiom of the heavens."


    Everyone''s attention was placed on him and no one noticed that Su Bai had come in. Hearing that this guy even knew Yelang''s allusion made Su Bai a little surprised.


    "The foundation for the generations to come is not something you just talked about. Even if the earth is turned upside down, Attilan will stand forever." Next to the Black Bat King, a man said in disgust, he was Maximus.


    On the other side, Medusa spoke again: "My husband, Black Bat King, is our king, who are you!"


    "I am the servant of Thanos, he is the king of destruction, the god of destruction, and I am one of the five apostles of Thanos, general of the blade."


    "The tyrant named his servant after the planet, which means the dark slaughter, and we prefer to call ourselves the five obsidian generals. This doesn''t sound so scary. My lord Thanos allows us to indulge ourselves from time to time." General Death Blade Road.


    "What do you want to do, General Deadblade? Why are you here?" Medusa asked.


    "Master Thanos asked me to come here just to convey a message to your Inhuman Kings. Thanos knows what secrets you hide. Your knowledge is very valuable and influential. My master gave you an order."


    Medusa sternly said angrily: "I warn you, General Deadblade, many people stood in the same position before you, and they were also provoking the authority of our king. They all paid the price of their lives!"


    General Dead Blade said disapprovingly: "I ask you, when educating children, would you use sugar to induce them to correct their mistakes?"


    "Say it again?" Medusa said angrily.


    "It''s useless to threaten him with what he wants. Show this beauty whether we are afraid of death!"


    General Dead Blade''s voice fell, and the four green brain aliens around him suddenly pulled out their blades, fluttered, and touched their necks directly.General Deadblade holds a long blade."I am one of the five apostles, and I am fearless. You can kill me, but if one of me falls, there will be thousands of me coming with the same orders! Anything my lord wants, No one can''t get him!"


    This scene really shocked the alien races.


    "Then what does he want?" Medusa asked in a deep voice.


    "A tribute!"


    "The Tyrant requires all foreigners from the age of sixteen to twenty-two to obey him."


    "Then what are they going to give?"


    "It''s just the head!"


    "You would actually ask us to kill our own children to please you? It''s unreasonable!" Medusa snarled angrily.


    "It''s like Christ''s dedication to mankind as recorded in the human bible." Maximus said by the side.


    "No! This is a re-enactment of what Thanos did on Titan! You have one day to make a decision. Your people will either die a small part or be completely extinct. The decision is yours!" General Deadblade finished speaking, turned around and left, just passing by Su Bai, but it was clear that General Deadblade did not recognize Su Bai, and there was no pause.However, because of the general of General Deadblade, everyone from the Inhuman race saw Su Bai.


    After General Deadblade left, Medusa said apologetically, "Sorry, I''m afraid the banquet will be postponed if something happened temporarily."


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and said: "It''s okay, just cancel this banquet. It may be a bit out of date now, but there is no way. Whoever I planned to say at the banquet thought that General Dead Blade would come out and steal my limelight. If there is a word, just do it without weighing on the debts, just say it together."


    Medusa had a faint premonition in her heart, and other people also looked towards Su Bai.


    "Haisha left Attilan with a bomb containing Terrigan''s mist. If this bomb is detonated on the earth, the consequences will be that the aliens on the earth will be transformed, and all mutants will die!"


    "I said, this is no longer a matter of the Timeless Isle and Atlantis, it''s me... a matter of your alien race!"


    "I have two solutions."


    "One, let me completely destroy the fog of Terrigan."


    "Second, Terrigan Mist must be handed over to me!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words fell, the surrounding alien races agitated.


    "are you crazy?"


    "I want to destroy the fog of Terrigan..."

 C706

    The clamor and clamor was endless.


    Su Bai said with a chuckle: "I''m not like General Deathblade letting his subordinates commit suicide to show a tough attitude, but...I think you''d better listen to me!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai let out a cold snort, and Phoenix could suddenly explode.


    The powerful force swayed along with it, and I heard the thumping thumping sound, and the strangers around fell to the ground in an instant, and were directly stunned by this powerful breath.


    "I will help you once and give you half a day to consider. If you agree, I can consider helping you deal with Thanos. If you refuse, then there is no need for Thanos to come." Su Bai said lightly and turned around. out.


    First is General Dead Blade, then Su Bai.


    The current situation of the Inhumans is even worse.


    Su Bai did not leave Attilan. The appearance of General Deadblade was just the vanguard. According to Nebula''s news, Thanos should come soon.However, the fact that Thanos would start from the alien race first made Su Bai quite surprised, thinking that he came for himself and for the infinite gems.Thanos, what kind of grudge do you have with the alien race?Is it just for killing?


    But no matter what, the matter of the Inhuman race is to be resolved. After returning to his residence, Su Bai contacted Emma and the secret guest, and asked the secret guest to send the Terrigan bomb to the dark dimension first, and then notified Jin , Let her take the dark star and a few new star fighters to the moon, after half a day, war may come!


    Chapter 0003 The Son of Thanos?


    Su Bai didn''t know how the Inhuman race planned, he waited for the result in his room.He estimated that the Inhumans would not agree to it. Regardless of the threat of General Deadblade, it seemed quite useful, but if the Inhumans compromised so easily, it would not be an Inhuman. The Dead General would kill a small number of Inhumans. They wouldn''t agree to the threat of, even less would they agree to their own conditions of destruction or mastering the lifeline of the Inhuman race.So Su Bai was ready, once the time was up, he would launch an attack, and at the same time, the Dark Star waited outside to launch an attack, striving to destroy Attilan in one blow.


    Three Phoenix Apostles.


    Add yourself.


    With the dark star, and so many mutants, Su Bai was sure that he would be destroyed in one blow.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and Crystal came in and took a look at Su Bai. Her expression was slightly complicated, and she didn''t seem to know what to say for a while after entering.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If you are here to persuade me, then forget it. This is not a personal grievance. It is an unavoidable contradiction between the two races. Even if you agree to properly take care of the Terrigan Mist, it is useless. It seems like this time... if it weren''t for my people, the bomb would detonate on the earth, and then all mutants would have trouble!"


    "This is a racial contradiction. Therefore, either completely destroy the Terrigan Mist, or... hand it over to me for safekeeping!"


    "I also have Inhumans on my Timeless Island, and the Terrigan Mist on Earth is also in my hands, so I have no hatred for Inhumans."


    Crystal was speechless for a while, and she also knew that there was no way to reconcile this situation, and one had to compromise.


    "Because of this, you rejected my sister''s proposal?" Crystal hesitated and asked.


    "Medusa''s proposal, are you talking about joint marriage?" Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "On the one hand, on the other hand, I don''t like and don''t need this way. But I can promise you, yes. Ensure your safety."


    "I don''t want to do it with you."


    "This is no way!"


    While talking, Medusa also came.


    It''s not very surprising to see Medusa here with Crystal."The Black Bat wants to talk to you."


    Su Bai nodded and followed Medusa out, and soon saw the Black Bat King.


    Medusa retired, only Su Bai and the Black Bat King were left in the room.


    "Is there an answer?" Su Bai asked telepathically.


    "Let you come, there is something to give to you." The Black Bat King looked at Su Bai, his expression was indistinguishable, his tone was rather deep.


    A thing that looks like a sharp needle.


    "What is this?" Su Bai asked.


    "Archives, archives of the alien royal family." Black Bat King said.


    "Leave it to me?" Su Bai couldn''t figure out what Black Bat King was going to do.


    "The tyrant will find what he wants from it. The tribute that his lackey said is just a lie. Thanos uses this lie to cover up a truth... He doesn¡¯t actually need to let every inhuman youth die, he just makes sure One particular child died!"


    "Who?" Su Bai asked.


    "his son!"


    "Thanksgiving wants to find his son, then... kill him!"


    Thanos has a son, do you want to kill him?


    This made Su Bai got some interest.


    Black Bat King said slowly."A long time ago, the royal family had disagreements and finally broke up. Some members of the royal family began to migrate to the universe. Later, the descendants of those tribes and Thanos clashed with his lackeys. Dark things broke out and went into darkness. When an alien female returned, she also brought the son of Thanos. Now Thanos is here to find his child, a child who is hiding on the earth and hiding in the hidden tribe of the alien race. Through it, you I can find the whereabouts of that child."


    "It sounds like you intend to let Thanos know the will of your alien race, but... you seem to have forgotten that before that, you need to make a decision on the matter of Terrigan Mist."


    "Terrigan Mist is the root of the alien race. I will not destroy it or give it to you to control it, so... we will have a battle. If we win, this thing... I will take it back. If you win , I hope you use it to stop Thanos!" Black Bat King said.


    "In an hour, get ready to go to war!"


    Su Bai put away his things and said lightly.

 C707

    Turning to leave, Su Bai left Attilan directly to the Dark Star.


    On the dark star.


    The Fantastic Four, Qin, Emma, ??Mystery, Wanda, Westwind, all members of the Immortal Assault Team, Magneto, Steel Lux, as well as Riven, Skye, and Jia Ying in the afterlife and other alien races.Even though they are also aliens, they really have nothing to do with Attilan¡¯s aliens, and they won¡¯t be biased towards aliens because of this war. After all, even if Tyrigan¡¯s fog is destroyed, there will still be on the Eternal Island. .


    "An hour later, attack Attilan!"


    Su gave orders after returning from defeat, and everyone began their preparations before the war.


    "Susan."


    Su Bai came to Susan and handed her the sharp needle."These are some archives of the Inhumans royal family, as well as the location of the Inhumans'' secret locations on the earth. Make a backup."


    "Yeah!" Susan nodded and started to deal with it.


    While preparing for the battle on Su Bai''s side, the Inhuman Race did not sit idle and began to actively prepare for the war.


    The Black Bat King approached Medusa and Maximus after Su defeated, and handed the other sharp needle to Maximus.


    "This battle is inevitable. You take a part of the inhuman races who have no combat power to the earth. If we lose the war, the inhuman races will be handed over to you. Su defeat will not let Thanos enter the earth." The meaning of the black bat king.


    Maximus said: "A very good plan. The problem is that he may not let us enter the earth."


    "The contradiction lies in the fog of Terrigan, not the alien race, he will agree..."


    Medusa conveyed the opinions of the Black Bat King, and then said: "I will tell Su Bai, time is running out, you should prepare as soon as possible, and...take the crystals away too!"


    Maximus turned and went back to prepare, and Medusa and Locktooth teleported to Darkstar.


    Chapter 0004 Inhumans vs Mutants


    As soon as Medusa appeared, he was surrounded by Tuan Tuan, but Medusa did not panic and asked to see Su Bai after revealing his identity.Su Bai did not embarrass Medusa, but let her come to the reception room.


    "Have you changed your attention?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Medusa shook her head: "I''m here to ask you to let a part of Attilan''s incompetent alien races go to Earth. You said, this is not a personal grudge, Terrigan''s fog is in Attilan, and it has nothing to do with these people. ."


    "Yes!" Su Bai said: "What I want to destroy is the mist of Attilan and Terrigan, not all the alien races. But I want to know, who leads the team?"


    "Maximus, he is the younger brother of the Black Bat King, but he is not as good as the Black Bat King..." Before Medusa had finished speaking, Su Bai interrupted."Now... it''s a personal grudge!"


    "Who gave the Terrigan bomb on the Haisha spaceship?" Su Bai asked.


    Medusa was speechless.


    "Looking at you, I know that it is Maximus. I heard that Maximus and the Black Bat King often fight inwardly. Of course, this is your business, so you exchange the hope of the alien race. I gave it to Maximus. It¡¯s understandable. But...you can change someone. I don¡¯t care if other people enter the earth. But Maximus, if he dares to leave Attilan, I can assure you that he will die!"


    Black Bat King, Medusa, including Crystal and even the former diplomat Naris gave Su Bai a good feeling, so just to keep the salary of the alien race, Su Bai does not mind if he does not carry the Terrigan Mist. Let them go into the earth.But Maximus can''t!This guy helped Hai Sha before, almost causing disaster and accident, and Su Bai would not let him go.


    "You can now inform your people, ask them to change the team leader, and accept our investigation. After confirming that you have not carried the Terrigan Mist, you can let them go to Earth. I will say hello to the Heavenly Sword Bureau and let them go."


    "If Maximus is there, no matter if there are other innocent people around him, I will attack!"


    Medusa was silent for a moment and nodded, then returned to Attilan and told the Black Bat King urgently about the matter. The Black Bat King could understand this reason, and if it were him, he would not let Maximus go.Reluctantly, he could only call Maximus over, took back the sharp needle and gave it to Crystal, so that Crystal could lead the team.It didn''t take long for the warships to come out of Attilan, and Su Bai asked them to check them. After confirming that they were correct, they kept their promise and let them leave.


    Among these people, there are many strangers who have not been transformed, and even if they enter the earth, they will not cause any influence or trouble.


    "Your Majesty, it has been detected that a spacecraft is leaving from Attilan."


    Suddenly someone reported.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he quickly saw the spaceship in the picture.


    The spiritual power swept through, and the person on the spaceship was Maximus.


    Obviously, Maximus doesn''t want to sit still, it seems that he wants to escape secretly in the current chaos?


    "Emma."


    Su Bai yelled indifferently, Emma quickly left the spaceship, the dazzling phoenix wings waved, and a fiery red phoenix shock wave swept out.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, the spacecraft exploded like fireworks, brilliantly dazzling.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Attilan, learning that the Black Bat King, who had been running away secretly by Maximus, was about to find him, he saw Maximus'' spacecraft being crushed by Emma''s Phoenix shock wave.Seeing the spaceship exploded into pieces, Maximus was afraid that it would be too bad, and the Black Bat King roared.


    Just a word.


    But this is a word the Black Bat King said.


    In an instant, a powerful sound wave of destructive power spread from Attlan¡¯s palace. The palace was crushed and crushed in an instant, passing through Attlan¡¯s protective shield and directly blasted towards Emma.Emma was not in a hurry, but the power of the Phoenix was running and heard a loud bang, and the explosion sounded in the air.Immediately afterwards, I saw that in the explosion, Emma retreated quickly, looking unharmed.


    The death of Maximus, the roar of the Black Bat King directly kicked off the war.


    "Offensive... Attilan!"

 C708

    With the order of Su Bai, the war...began...


    The huge dark star began to attack, and the new star fighters floating around flew towards Attilan.


    "Calpa Catalpa."


    Countless gunfire, energy began to diffuse, and the war began.


    General Dead Blade, who was still staying in Attilan, did not expect that the war would suddenly break out, let alone such a big battle. Although he did not recognize Su Bai before, but now this dark star, the new star fighter, he Naturally recognize it, know who it is.Although I don''t know why the war suddenly started, General Deadblade didn''t watch from the sidelines. If Attilan was destroyed, he would be equally troublesome, so he led the team to join the alien race!


    Attilan¡¯s protective shield was broken by the black bat king''s throat before. Although it was added in time, it could not stop the powerful attack of the Nova fighters and the dark star. When the dark star directly pressed it in a fearless posture. The year-old energy hood, like a giant after landing at Attilan, the hatch opened and countless people swarmed out of it!


    "Jin, Emma, ??Mystery, you go to deal with the Black Bat King and General Deadblade, Wanda, you lead the team to deal with other inhumans, I will destroy the Terrigan mist of the inhumans."


    Su Bai confessed that the ground under his feet collapsed suddenly after the person came out of the hatch, and then the person had already dived underground.


    Terrigan misted under Attilan.


    Medusa, Carneck, Gorgon, Tritan, Locktooth, Seeker, Horseman, Caldas, Nareth, Devoz, Tang Najia, the core members of the Inhumans and the main force soon follow The people on the Timeless Isle fought and fought each other. At the same time, many unknown alien races also joined the battle. In terms of numbers, the battle of the Timeless Isle did not have much advantage in terms of numbers.


    However, the three Phoenix Apostles, plus the elemental goddess Xifeng, Wanda and others, far exceed the strength of ordinary people.


    According to the plan, the Phoenix Apostle went to deal with the Black Bat King and General Dead Blade, but Emma was entangled by Medusa. Qin went to find the Black Bat King, the secret guest drew out the Blade of Soul and went straight to the General Dead Blade!


    Chapter 0005 Su defeat VS Black Bat King


    The long red hair was as hard as steel, wafting out quickly and went straight to Emma.Emma''s body was instantly diamondized, while resisting the attack of her hair, she activated her psychic power to attack Medusa.


    The huge soul blade slashed at General Deadblade, and General Deadblade waved his long blade to resist, making ping-pong noises.


    Wanda''s whole body exudes chaotic magic, the west wind is wafting, gusts of gusts are whistling, Magneto, Steel Warrior, and the immortal special attack team flood into the crowd.On the opposite side, the various abilities of the Inhumans were fully demonstrated. Gorgon''s feet were like horseshoes, and the power on his legs was very powerful, fighting with the steel man.Naris radiated thunder and lightning and faced Li Qianhuan. There was a situation like this all around. The battle was not only described as fierce, it should be chaotic!


    All kinds of attacks, a little carelessness may be affected.


    The surrounding ground became as soft as sea water, and Su Bai continued to sink and sink... and soon came to the bottom of Attilan.


    Pieces of Terrigan crystals are scattered all around, countless.


    Although Su Bai was mentally prepared, knowing that Terrigan crystals were abundant here, he did not expect that there would be so many.A row of crystal stones, as if relentlessly endless.


    "It can''t be destroyed here, otherwise, once the dense fog caused by the explosion spreads out, even a little bit may cause danger. With so many numbers, it seems that it can only be shipped away first!"


    Su Bai frowned, and then the infinite gem ability was activated to directly block the space here, lest the black bat king scream or the fighting from above would spread too fiercely here!After isolating this place with the power of infinite gems, Su Bai released the dimensional teleportation to the surrounding Terrigan mists. Pieces of Terrigan crystals were teleported to the killing dimension. Su Bai estimated that the shortest time it might take three or four hours. Transferring all the Terrigan crystals here, one can imagine...how many are there!


    "Roar!"


    There was a roar, followed by a loud bang, the front of the palace had been completely turned to ashes, the fiery red light flew out, the piano fell from the inside and looked at the Black Bat King slightly embarrassed.


    Inhale and open your mouth.


    The Black Bat King roared again.


    Qin hurriedly mobilized the power of the phoenix, and the fiery energy instantly enveloped the people around him.


    The ground trembled, shattered by the roar, and gradually turned into dust and floated. The black bat king fiercely lowered his head, and the huge sound wave energy rushed straight to the ground.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    The ground was directly roared out of a bottomless hole.


    The Black Bat King jumped in. As soon as Qin was about to chase him, he saw the spread of hair directly blocking the entire ground.With a single wave of Qin''s hand, Phoenix could play, but he could not destroy the hair in the first place.


    So strong!


    Jin was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and glanced at Medusa.Medusa was already a little embarrassed at this time, but she knew that the black bat king must be used to deal with Su defeat. If possible, the best way is to let the fog of Terrigan spread. In this way, the war will be won. !


    "boom!"


    Su Bai felt a powerful impact sweeping from top to bottom, and the protective shield of Infinite Gems trembled.


    When I looked up, I saw the ground split and the Black Bat fell from it.


    "Jin, come here!"


    Su Bai yelled and directly sent Qin from outside.


    "Send the Mist of Terrigan to the killing dimension, and be careful not to break them."


    Su Bai confessed, and then came out of the protective cover.


    The black bat king''s eyes were sharp and full of fighting spirit.


    A dark uniform with a fork-shaped antenna on the top of his head, which can transform his energy into various uses.Suddenly, a burst of energy flew out of his head and went straight to Su Bai.Su Bai absorbed this energy directly without dodge and avoid, followed by a backhand with a Phoenix energy.The Black Bat King''s reaction was keen and avoided instantly, but Su Bai had already arrived in front of him.


    Bang bang bang bang.


    The two fought fiercely together in an instant, fists forward, fists to the flesh, it was the most intense and direct hand-to-hand combat. The Black Bat King''s physical fitness looked very strong, and he was unharmed after several attacks by Su Bai.Suddenly, the Black Bat King violently grabbed Su Bai''s hands, opened his mouth, and roared out.At such a close distance, the speed of the sound wave is so fast, and Su Bai has already felt that powerful force that seems to be able to tear everything in the blink of an eye.The energy absorption started to absorb quickly.However, the energy of this roar was still too strong, and the speed of absorption could not keep up with the speed of his release, and it could be clearly felt that the whole face was trembling slightly under the powerful impact!


    "As expected of the Black Bat King."

 C709

    "If this continues to absorb, I am afraid that the energy will soon be full, and the protective shield behind him may not be able to withstand his full-strength voices. If he uses all his strength, one voice seems to be able to destroy the planet?"


    His thoughts turned quickly, and Su Bai was about to teleport, but soon discovered that the space around the black bat king''s sound waves seemed to be chaotic, and the teleportation could not be activated.Su Bai''s reaction was swift, his body shrank in an instant, his sudden decrease in size caused the Black Bat King to lose his goal and also released Su Bai''s hands.Just when the Black Bat King was stunned, and Soundwave was about to hit the energy shield behind him, Su Bai had already hit the Black Bat King''s jaw with a punch.


    Great power concurrency.


    The sound wave raised him subconsciously, and the black bat king seemed to hear a crackling sound from his chin. There was a pause of about a second, followed by a bang, and the black bat king was directly hit and flew out. Hit the ground!


    Bang Bang Bang, layer upon layer of impact.


    Boom!


    With a violent sound, the vicinity of the pit originally made by the Black Bat on the ground suddenly exploded, and the body immediately following the Black Bat was flying high.


    "My King!"


    The Inhuman race was shocked and hurriedly wanted to save people, but was entangled and couldn''t get out.


    In the air, the impact gradually dissipated.


    The body of the black bat paused for a moment and then fell abruptly.


    The end of the jawbone of the chin is connected to the main nerve of the brainstem. After a heavy blow, it will make people lose consciousness. At this time, the black bat king was directly stunned by Su Bai''s punch.However, in the process of descending, the Black Bat King has also slowly woke up...


    Item 0006


    The person fell in the air, and his consciousness gradually recovered. The Black Bat King who had just woke up was not fully awake yet, and the sharp pain in his jaw made him cry out in pain instantly.Su Bai¡¯s punch is no good, the black bat king¡¯s jaw was almost directly shattered, and the pain was so severe, even when he just woke up and was not fully awake, even the black bat that can bear it. The king couldn''t hold it back for a while!


    If others call it pain, it just calls it pain, but Black Bat King calls it pain... it''s not just pain.


    In an instant, a huge sonic energy emanated from his mouth, carrying a powerful force that seemed to be able to destroy all things, and directly blown out half of Attilan, whether it was an alien or a mutant.


    "by."


    "This Black Bat King is really amazing."


    Everyone dodged in surprise, and the loud rumbling noise continued.Seeing that the Black Bat King didn''t mean to stop, and when he shouted like this, let alone Attilan, I was afraid that the entire moon would be destroyed. When everyone planned to stop the Black Bat King, a black light suddenly appeared.


    Phoenix shock wave!


    "boom!"


    The shock wave hit the black bat king, the black bat king''s voice stopped abruptly, followed by Pata...he fell heavily to the ground.


    "My King!"


    Seeing the black bat king with tattered clothes and no movement after landing, Medusa yelled as soon as he was about to pass, she saw a flash of figure in front of her.


    A person appeared beside the black bat king.


    With one arm raised, the body of the Black Bat King floated up.


    "Su Bai!"


    Medusa was shocked and hurriedly shot.


    In an instant, red hair swarmed like a swarm of snakes.


    Su Bai snorted indifferently, and etheric particles suddenly appeared around him.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da.


    The collisions are endless, but the sturdy hair has not been able to break the defense of ether particles.At this moment, the flaming phoenix could concurrently blast Medusa out with one blow.Medusa collapsed to the ground, unable to stand up.


    "Emma, ??mystery, you go to help the piano."


    "Wanda, solve the general dead blade."


    Su Bai''s voice sounded and commanded, and then Emma and the secret guest quickly went down to help Qin carry the Tyrigan mist, and Wanda connected Chaos Wave with General Deadblade.Mystery used to be equal to General Deadblade, but her Soul Blade only had a fatal effect on the magical body, and now it has been replaced by Wanda.Don''t look at Wanda without the power of the phoenix but not weak at all, the dead blade general of Dou looked to resist.


    The defeat of the Black Bat King, Medusa, the leaders of these two alien races greatly affected the fighting spirit of the alien races, and it didn''t take long for them to retreat.


    "Kill, or not kill!"


    There is no personal grievance with the alien race, and now if the Terrigan Crystal can be sent away all the contradiction is basically resolved.But... I''m afraid they wouldn''t be willing to admit defeat just like that. When Thanos came, Su Bai didn''t want to waste time with them.


    "Surrender?"


    Su Bai turned to look at Medusa and asked faintly.


    Medusa looked around with a complicated expression. Attilan, which was magnificent and prosperous before, was now in ruins. The Black Bat King was in a coma, and he did not know his life or death.The other alien races are all embarrassed, not rivals.If it weren''t for the frontal toughness, it might still have the power to fight. It would be obvious that it was not an opponent.If we continue to fight, I am afraid it will only be the result of annihilation, not to mention the Terrigan Crystal...


    But once surrendered, what was the face of the alien race?


    boom!


    An explosion interrupted Medusa''s contemplation. During the explosion, the body of General Deadblade was torn apart, and the spear fell to the ground alone.


    "Fine!"

 C710

    "Even if you can win the Timeless Isle, there will be Thanos behind, this is destined to be a disaster for the alien race, and that is the case, simply...surrender."


    Medusa felt sad, but after all, she was also the queen of the alien race and had a heavy responsibility.


    He took a deep breath now.


    "We... surrendered."


    It''s extremely difficult to say just five words.


    As her voice fell, the alien races who were still resisting froze for a moment, then slowly stopped and gave up the resistance.


    At this moment, a new star fighter suddenly flew over from a distance and landed quickly.


    Followed by Susan down from the fighter plane, took a look at the surrounding situation and then quickly walked towards Su Bai.


    "problem occurs."


    "The Timeless Isle News."


    "Suddenly, several powerful aliens launched an attack."


    "According to intelligence."


    "Atlantis, Wakanda, the Temple, and the Timeless Isle were attacked at the same time."


    "Avengers such as Captain America and Iron Man have joined the battle to help."


    "The enemy claims to be the Five Obsidian Generals. I don''t know elsewhere. Those who attack the Timeless Island are called superstars. They know intelligence ability, mind control, steal memory and devour will."


    "The current situation is stable."


    Susan''s speech is fast, and she speaks clearly but not flustered. It seems that the Timeless Isle should be anaerobic.


    Although most of the manpower is here, it is not so easy to break through the Timeless Isle. How can it be so easy to be broken through for many years.


    "Got it."


    Su Bai didn''t panic either. The reason he didn''t panic was because he didn''t worry about the worst situation. The big deal was to travel through time and start again.


    Look at the place they attacked. Excluding the Deathblade General, there are exactly four generals left. It¡¯s just that the attack on the Timeless Island can still be said in the past, but Atlantis, Wakanda, and the Temple, Su lost I don''t know what the intention is. If it is for infinite gems, then you should only attack the Timeless Isle. After all, the Timeless Isle still has a space gem.


    "They must be looking for... Son of Thanos!" Medusa said solemnly.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "My people will stay here to continue transporting the Terrigan Crystal, but you...but you can''t stay here for the time being."


    "I beg you, let us help!"


    "When Thanos is looking for his son, he will inevitably take action against the alien race. You also said that we have no personal grievances..." Medusa looked at Su Bai and pleaded.


    We have already lost here, but Su is defeated and there is no personal grievances.


    But Thanos is different. In order to find his son, Thanos may kill all the alien races on earth!


    "I beg you!"


    Seeing Su Bai remained silent for a while, Medusa gritted her teeth and knelt down on one knee.


    Chapter 0007 The Superstar Of The Five Obsidian Generals


    As the queen of the alien race, the royal family, and the lofty status, Medusa can be said to be second only to the black bat king. Now this attitude shows her attitude.


    Looking at Medusa, Su Bai said slowly."Ten minutes for you, check your situation, and select a few people. The rest will be taken into custody for the time being, and we will talk about it after the matter is over. As for the Black Bat King, the same applies!"


    Medusa nodded, got up and walked towards the alien.


    "Wanda, Magneto will go with me, and the others will stay here and wait for Qin and the others to carry the Terrigan crystal before returning to Earth."


    "The Dark Star stayed behind, and the Nova Fighter was sent out to investigate. Once Thanos arrives, immediately report it."


    A series of instructions went out, and they were quickly processed in an orderly manner.


    Before long, Medusa also selected a few people.


    Medusa, Gorgon, Tritan, Locktooth, Naris, Tang Najia.


    They were all the core characters who were relatively shot-eyed in previous battles.


    As for the other people being gathered together, Su Bai didn¡¯t say much. He sent a large number of alien races, including the black bat king, to the dark dimension, where...even if the black bat king wakes up, don¡¯t even think about it. storm.


    "Locktooth dog can teleport us over!" Medusa said.


    Su Bai nodded his head and grabbed it with one hand, and the Long Blade of General Dead Blade instantly fell into his hand, followed by Wang Da Magneto.


    Just now I was fighting and being a team, but now it seems to be hand in hand, the situation is really changing rapidly, and I am so uncomfortable.Especially the people of the Inhuman race, they can be regarded as the defeated party, and even if they surrendered, now their homes are destroyed, and all the Terrigan crystals have fallen into Su Bai''s hands. This feeling... is not only inferior.Magneto and Wanda didn''t care, and Su Bai was not interested in how they felt in their hearts.


    To win is to win, and to lose is to lose.


    If it is the Inhuman Race that wins, then the mutants will have to hold their hands.

 C711

    At least now the Terrigan Crystal is in his hands, and he has a relationship with the alien races, and in the future, new alien races will be allowed to transform. For them, they are only controlled by others, not hopeless.But if you change to a mutant, you will be frightened every day, letting it go.


    "Wow!"


    Locktooth started to teleport, and the surrounding space gradually rippled, and a group of people had arrived on the earth in a moment.


    The transmission ability of Locktooth is also quite good.


    Su Bai took a look, then looked around.


    Locktooth and Naris had been to the earth before, and naturally they knew the location of the Timeless Isle.So this time it was directly teleported to the vicinity of the Timeless Isle.


    At this time, fierce fighting is taking place near the Timeless Isle.


    The energy shield on the island opened and protected it, and outside the Eternal Bridge, saber-toothed tigers, lifeguards, rapids, and new mutants after graduating from the academy blocked the bridge. On the opposite side, was an alien army led by superstars.Su Bai also noticed that although the protective shield on the island was closed, there were a few energy cannons on the bridge. They were very powerful, and they should be the masterpieces of Hank and craftsmen.Su Bai nodded, Magneto beside him, Wanda had already shot.Medusa took a deep breath, nodded to the other people of the Inhumans, and the Inhumans joined in.


    Su Bai did not rush to shoot, but looked at the superstar.


    This superstar is wearing a silver-white tight-fitting alien uniform with a cloak and a hood. His skin is blue. How do you say it is long. It looks like an alien, or an ugly alien.However, the figure belongs to human beings, and it is not too long, and it seems that the figure is still female.


    "Don''t you?"


    Medusa didn''t make a move but followed Su Bai. Seeing that Su Bai hadn''t moved, she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No hurry, I''ll take a look at this superstar first. Thanos, the Obsidian five generals, are all a bit interesting, they have their own characteristics, and I am afraid they have some ability to make Thanos value. For example, the death blade. General, do you know why you are not afraid of death?"


    Looking at the long blade in Su Bai''s hand, Medusa thought for a while and said, "Perhaps he has confidence."


    "It''s true that there is confidence, but it is not from Thanos. It is because of this..." Su Bai raised the long blade, the shape of this thing is really good.


    "Wanda killed him just now, and it doesn''t count as killing him. As long as the stuff is intact, he won''t die. I don''t know where he got this, or his origin is special."


    "This long blade is very strong. Unless it is a deliberate attack, he can be resurrected indefinitely. Without knowing the basis, he will naturally die many times. Except for the Black Bat King, I am afraid that no one else is his opponent." Su Defeated.


    Medusa took a deep breath, unexpectedly there was such a doorway in it, but... how did he know?


    "Speaking of this superstar, this is also an interesting person!"


    "Looking at her, she is not the type of General Deadblade who is not afraid of the death to charge and fight, but I just scanned her and found her ability is very interesting, mental transmission, mind control is enough, she specializes in discovering wisdom. And it can be said to have mastered a lot of wisdom and knowledge of the universe."


    "If she knows, Thanos will know."


    "You want to capture her?" Medusa asked.


    Su Bai nodded slightly: "Forget it, we still know too little about the universe, and I still need to find something, such a person is very valuable."


    "In that case, it is very likely that she knew about Thanos¡¯ son and told Thanos first!"


    Medusa stared at the superstar with a gloomy expression.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai patted Medusa lightly on the shoulder, and Medusa took a deep breath and rushed towards the superstar.


    Su Bai did not do it deliberately, and Medusa did not react.


    Before she knew it, she seemed to have subconsciously followed Su Bai''s instructions and lowered her identity by a notch.


    The joining of Magneto and Wanda made the timeless island a lot easier in an instant, and the entry of the new force of the alien race has greatly reversed the situation. The superstar brought a lot of people. If it was before, it might be a little troublesome. But now let alone the Timeless Island, even ordinary people don¡¯t have that special feeling for aliens. Naturally, they will not be psychologically flustered. Unknowingly, the number of enemies is decreasing sharply, and Medusa also talks to Wanda. Together, they met the superstar.


    Chapter 0008Be more at ease when you become a puppet!


    Medusa''s hair is her weapon. She can control the density, make it as hard as steel, and control the growth rate, any extension or spreading, and at the same time mind control, can attack, bind the target, even if it is cut off, She can continue to control, and she still has a certain mental defense ability. Emma hasn''t been controlled after playing with Medusa for a long time, which shows that.


    Medusa and Wanda joined forces, and the superstar reached a stalemate, a little unbearable.


    With the gradual elimination of alien enemies, the supergiant star has gradually been surrounded.


    In itself, she is not the type of fighter.


    "To live."


    Seeing that Wanda was accumulating power and seemed to be about to hit the superstar, Medusa reminded him.Wanda took a look, Su Bai nodded slightly, and immediately received a few points, and Chaosbo shot out.The superstar knew that the Chaos Wave was about to escape, but suddenly found a bunch of hair entangled her body tightly. Before she could break free, the Chaos Wave had already hit her.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, but the superstar did not fly out, still being entangled in Medusa''s hair, but the clothes on his body were shattered, and he had apparently fainted.


    "Lock her up."


    Su Bai gave an order, and soon someone came to take the superstar away.


    Everyone immediately entered the Timeless Isle.


    This was the first time the Inhumans came to the Timeless Isle, and came to this place similar to Attilan.


    Attilan is a city of alien races, and the Timeless Isle is the place for mutants.However, not all mutants on this island, Medusa also saw some strangers.


    This made her discover the essential difference between Attilan and Timeless Isle.

 C712

    Attilan is a city of alien races, a city of races.


    But the Timeless Island is not just a kingdom of mutants, but... a kingdom of Soviet defeat.


    One is race and the other is individual. There is a fundamental difference between the two.


    "Where were those alien races arranged before?"


    Su Bai asked towards the sage.


    The sage said: "On the side of the next life, Omar and Kerry set up a magical barrier. There will be nothing wrong."


    "What about other places?"


    "Namo did not die and reappeared, but Atlantis was destroyed. Namo seemed to have found the Atlanteans and seemed to be ready to regroup. However, they should be fighting hard. On the temple side, Gu Yi The mages and Doctor Strange should have no problem for the time being. The most intense one should be Wakanda. The Avengers are helping out in Wakanda. It is said that the opponents are very strong."


    "Do you know why they attacked these places?"


    Xianzhe shook his head and said: "It''s not clear for the time being, but it should be a previously selected target. These places are considered relatively large forces or symbolic."


    Su Bai nodded, Atlantis, Wakanda, Timeless Island, these are places where comparative powers have identities, and the magical identity of the temple is also unique, whether Thanos is for his son or for infinite gems, Even for the purpose of destroying the earth, it makes sense to attack these places.As for the Avengers?For one, there was no base, and for the second, it was not as powerful as in the comics. It was reasonable for Thanos to not target them.


    "Magneto, you go to Wakanda."


    "Wanda, you go to the temple."


    "As for Atlantis, sage, you continue to pay attention to the situation over there."


    "Medusa, have your people divide into two groups and follow them."


    "Ok!"


    Medusa nodded and gave orders to the alien race behind him. Some people were reluctant, and some didn''t think much about it. After all, they divided into two groups and followed Wanda and Magneto.


    Neither Su Bai nor Medusa had any idea, but the sage noticed the different reactions of these people, and his eyes flickered slightly, not knowing what he thought of.


    In the cell.


    Su Bai, sage, Medusa.


    The supergiant star is trapped by a special device, and the surrounding magnetic field shields her mental abilities.


    At this time, she was already awake.


    Seeing the three people coming in, the superstar hummed: "You better let me go, otherwise you will all die when the Lord Thanos arrives!"


    "Why?"


    Su Bai looked at the superstar with a smile.


    "It was the first time that he borrowed the hands of Loki and the Kitari Stars to occupy the earth, but he was destroyed by me, and even the spiritual gems fell into my hands."


    "He drove Ronan to find the gem of power and promised to help him destroy Qaidar. As a result, Ronan died and the gem of power fell into my hand!"


    "I let people pass a message to Thanos to kill me, but he kept shrinking."


    "I''m curious, why do you think he is capable of killing me? Why does he kill me?"


    Su Bai didn''t say a word, the superstar''s face was ugly, and Medusa''s face was shocked.


    "Why, you will know." Superstar said."But you don''t expect me to tell you."


    "Do you think I want to persuade you to surrender?"


    "Isn''t it? Otherwise, why not kill me!" the superstar hummed.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Your ability, or what you know, is really useful to me, so I didn''t kill you, but it doesn''t mean I want to persuade you, or... I don''t trust it at all. You. So, even if you take refuge in, I won¡¯t accept it. For me, being a subordinate is far better than being a puppet. It gives me more peace of mind!"


    "You...what do you mean?" the superstar asked a little nervously.


    Su Bai no longer explained.


    Several rays of light slowly lit up on his body, and finally gathered on the soul gem.


    "It should be quite interesting to destroy his men with Thanos'' gems."


    Su Bai said indifferently, the energy of the spiritual gem instantly poured into the superstar''s mind.The power of the four infinite gems cannot be resisted by the superstar at all. Her mind and the whole mind have been completely destroyed and erased by the power of the gems, and the memory still exists, but the thinking of the superstar has completely changed. Like a piece of white paper.In short, it''s like becoming a computer!


    Although it stores a lot of knowledge and memory, no one operates it. It is just an empty shell machine.


    After doing all this, Su Bai regained his strength and glanced at Medusa inadvertently, but Medusa lowered her head subconsciously.


    too strong!


    This kind of strength can no longer be prevented by desperation.


    Medusa suddenly felt fortunate, at least Su Bai did not deal with himself and the Black Bat King like this, and did not deal with the entire alien race!


    Item 0009

 C713

    "I said Thanos had been shrinking for so long, and he dared to come to Earth without finding the soul gem. It turned out that he got the Cube of the Universe!" The superstar who became a puppet was naturally omnipotent to Su Bai''s orders and would soon be extinct. Tyrant''s matter is clearly stated.Speaking of it, although Nebula is also with Thanos, it is obviously not level enough, and there is not much news that he knows, not to mention that the superstar is specifically responsible for inquiring about the existence of wisdom, so he knows a lot of things.


    "What is the Universe Cube?" Medusa asked curiously.


    Su Bai said: "I don''t know much about the Universe Cube, I just know that it has special energy, very powerful, as small as controlling elements, as large as controlling time and space, etc. Thanos has obtained the Universe Cube, and its strength has doubled!"


    In the comics, Thanos got a lot of good things.


    First the cosmic cube, then the infinite gem, and finally the heart of the universe.


    Although every time he gets a good thing, it means he is going to be abused, but it is undeniable that Thanos is really strong. Otherwise, how could so many''hanging'' others not get it, but let Thanos get it?Although the final result is unavoidable to be abused, every movement caused is not small.The peak period was not when he had infinite gloves and infinite gems. Although he defeated many gods with ease at that time, the infinite gems would still be restrained by the life court.What was truly brilliant was when he got the Heart of the Universe. All the god-level figures attacked Thanos together, but were defeated by Thanos. They even killed the god group in seconds and became the supreme god like the Court of Life.


    But in the end, this guy played a scene of invincible being too lonely, and gave up the heart of the universe.


    Later, Thanos had many incidents of cooperating with the Avengers, and it was almost whitewashed.Of course, these are the contents of the comics. Today''s Thanos is still acquiring the Cosmos Cube, and is bent on trying to please the infatuated kind of Death Goddess.


    "Can you defeat Thanos?"


    Hearing that even Su Bai felt that Universe Cube was very powerful, Medusa couldn''t help being a little worried.


    "For me, there is no possibility of not winning, it''s just simple or difficult." Su Bai said lightly."As long as I am not dead, even if the universe is destroyed, I will naturally restore him to his original state."


    "It''s like this time."


    "Even if the fog of Terrigan spreads, the mutants on Earth will be affected. I can also travel through time to return to what hasn¡¯t happened to stop the event, and even go back to an earlier time to erase the Inhumans. But it¡¯s easy to do so. Because of the butterfly effect, there are different causal changes, so I don''t want to do this easily. It can be solved right now, and naturally the best." Su Bai said calmly.


    Medusa let out a sigh of relief, now... she was completely convinced.


    Before, I thought that Su Bai did this to be difficult for a strong man. He captured the lifeblood of the Inhuman race, but never thought that this is already the lightest and most benevolent means. Otherwise, they might not know that the entire Inhuman race will no longer exist. What''s going on.


    "About us, how do you arrange?"


    Medusa couldn''t help asking.


    "I can find a place for you to stay on the earth, but I will not give you the Terrigan Crystal again. If you need someone to transform, you can come to me!" Su Bai said."In detail, let''s wait until the matter is over."


    Medusa nodded. To put it bluntly, this method is to rely on Soviet defeat.Although there are not many contacts, Medusa feels that Su Bai is not difficult to contact, nor is he an unreasonable person. If there is no conflict with him, it does not matter whether he can take refuge or not.It''s just that... the Black Bat King and the other royals probably won''t accept it... sighed secretly, Medusa stopped thinking about it, everything... wait until this matter is over and we will talk about Thanos.


    If you can''t deal with Thanos, it''s useless to think about it now!


    "Your Majesty, the situation on Wakanda is in a hurry." Sage came over and whispered.


    "Wakanda is in a hurry?"


    "The strength of the Black Panther is not weak, Wakanda''s technology is advanced, there are many fighters, the Avengers are there, Magneto also brought the Inhumans to the past, are still in a hurry? Superstar, who of the Five Obsidians went to Wakkan Da?" Su Bai asked directly...


    "Black dwarf."


    "Tell me about this black dwarf."


    "Black Dwarf is the most common and least capable of Obsidian Five Generals, and Thanos''s most loyal subordinate. He is very strong, indestructible, and the vanguard of Obsidian Five Generals!" Replied.


    Indestructible, that is to say defensive?Or a meat shield type character?


    I''m afraid they can''t break the defense of the black dwarf!


    Don''t underestimate the defense, even if you have the strongest ability but can''t break the defense, you will still be the same. In addition, the black dwarf looks strong and the attack method is not weak. The rampage in the battlefield is indeed trouble!


    "I gonna go see!"


    "After all, Wakanda also has some friendship with us, and since he is a Thanos, he has come to Earth... Hehe, don''t even think about going back alive!"


    Su Bai said and got up to leave.


    "I''ll go too!" Medusa said.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Su Baiyang took a look, and saw that Medusa had no response, he held her waist and teleported her directly.


    Kingdom of Wakanda.


    Located in northeastern Africa, it is an independent kingdom. Now the public knows a lot about Wakanda, and it doesn''t-go into details.


    When Su Bai and Medusa came to Wakanda, the surrounding scenes were really surprising. The battles on the Timeless Isle were not small before, but they were far worse than Wakanda.The Timeless Island is numerous and not chaotic, but here is already a scene of war and chaos!You can see Wakanda warriors fighting alien soldiers, members of the alien race, Captain America, and the Avengers of the Iron Man faction everywhere.Speaking of it, this is the second time they have joined forces after the Civil War. It was in Asgard before.This can be regarded as a characteristic of the Avengers. Regardless of internal fighting or personal grievances, the enemy is currently able to wipe away face and continue to join forces. Unfortunately, with himself, the Avengers have not been as famous as in the comics.


    "This number seems to be several times more than before!"


    Looking at the alien warriors, Medusa couldn''t help but said.


    Chapter 0010 The Black Dwarf Of The Five Obsidian Generals


    "The strength of this black dwarf is not outstanding, and it is normal to have more soldiers. However, this black dwarf has some avenues."


    Su Bai didn''t specifically look for it, but he saw it at a glance. There was no reason behind it. This black dwarf star was too conspicuous.The former General Deathblade, although the supergiant is weird, it is not very special. This black dwarf is not.A brown skin like a rock, his body is as strong as a stone man and a Hulk, he doesn''t wear any robe uniform, his upper body has strong muscles around his arms, and his face is extremely terrifying, giving people a sense of fear At the same time, he was holding a huge short axe in his hand. When he shot it, it was like the violent wind passing through the border. The defense was extremely strong and the deceitful force was extremely powerful. Such an opponent was really difficult to deal with.


    The claws of the Black Panther battle suit are made of vibrating gold, very sharp, but they don''t seem to be able to cause any damage to the black dwarf.Magneto''s magnetic field seems to be a little difficult for black dwarfs, especially when the black dwarfs move, the ripples of inertia seem to be overwhelming.


    "It''s so indestructible, I''m afraid it''s harder than my hair." Medusa sighed.

 C714

    At this moment, the black dwarf moved again, and an arm directly drove the black panther out, and at the same time the axe slashed towards Magneto.Magneto controlled the axe''s magnetic field, and saw the black dwarf smash it again with a loud shout.Magneto was stunned for a while, and backed subconsciously. Seeing the axe was swung down, he suddenly saw a strand of red hair entangled the hand of the black dwarf holding the axe.


    Magneto was stunned for a moment and saw Medusa in the hair section.


    Just as Magneto was about to find Su Bai, he suddenly saw that Su Bai had come to the black dwarf star, and hit the black dwarf star with the axe arm.


    The light lit up, and a scream accompanied by a crisp bone cracking sound suddenly sounded throughout Wakanda.


    This made Wakanda''s people subconsciously stopped and looked over, and then... they were all shocked.


    Seeing the black dwarf choking back, the original indestructible and sturdy arm was interrupted, bloody!


    Abruptly, Su Bai was interrupted by a punch.


    With a bang, the broken arm holding the axe landed.


    After a while, I heard a loud applause, mixed with Su Bai''s name.


    The Panther looked at Su Bai gratefully, and then rushed towards the black dwarf.


    Anyway, he is the king of Wakanda, this is Wakanda.


    How can he do nothing?


    "It''s a tacit understanding."


    Su Bai smiled and said to Medusa who came over.


    Medusa nodded slightly.


    It is undeniable that she had the same feeling just now. The two of them never said hello. Medusa only suddenly took action when she saw the situation crisis. Almost the moment she took it, Su Bai also shot at the same time, one entangled the axe and the other. The broken arm really feels like a tacit understanding and complements each other."Perhaps, even if you take refuge in him, it won''t be a bad thing!" Medusa''s heart came up with this thought.


    The strength of the black dwarf with a broken arm was greatly reduced, but Magneto also changed its target to attack the alien soldiers. The Black Panther rushed forward and added his front feet. The black dwarf did not have the power to fight back at all, but was indestructible. The defense barely persisted.At this moment, a figure dressed up as a black panther suddenly emerged from his side. His skills were very agile. Two black panthers attacked at the same time, and the effect was remarkable.


    just¡­¡­


    Su Bai thought for a while and suddenly raised his hand, shouted and threw the spear of General Dead Blade in his hand.


    The black panther turned his head and was about to pick it up, but suddenly saw the black shadow flash, and the other black panther grabbed the spear suddenly, and slammed it with both hands!


    Puff!


    The spear pierced the black dwarf''s body, making the black dwarf shocked.


    "This is a peerless...blade..."


    "Humph!"


    With a snort, the spear directly pierced the black dwarf''s body.


    The black dwarf backed slightly, back, with an incredible expression on his face, and then... fell to the ground!


    died.


    Finally dead!


    The two panthers glanced at each other, and Gu could not say anything to kill again in the battlefield.The basic qualities of these aliens are stronger than that of humans, but the people present are not ordinary humans, and within half an hour, the alien army has been wiped out.


    Two panthers came to Su Bai.


    One tall and one short.


    Gao''s obviously was the Panther Tichara whom Su Bai knew. He took off the mask, and the other Panther took off the mask too. It was a woman.Well, it can be seen from the uniform figure that this is a woman.


    "This is your sister, Shu Li?" Su Bai smiled. In the comics, after Black Panther joined the Avengers and the Illuminati, it can be said that he was almost everywhere in events, so her younger sister took over. Female panthers, usually stay in Wakanda to deal with Wakanda''s affairs!


    Compared with the aliens, the people on Earth Su Bai knew better and knew more.


    "Do you know me?" Shu Li asked unexpectedly.


    Black Panther also looked at Su Bai unexpectedly: "She has always wanted to be a Black Panther, I have personally trained her."


    "It seems that the casualties on your side are not small. If you need to deal with it, please deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Shu Li, go and take care of it, everyone... Thank you for rescuing Wakanda, let''s go in and take a rest." Black Panther said thankfully.


    Wakanda¡¯s palace was ruined, but it didn¡¯t take much trouble for the rest to come, not to mention it¡¯s obviously not the time to celebrate the victory banquet.


    The camp at this time is quite interesting.


    Wakanda was a wave, then Captain America, Iron Man, and Su Bai brought Magneto and Medusa. Although the Inhumans was a single wave, they were close to Medusa.


    Black Panther and everyone are not very clear about the affairs between Su Bai and Inhumans, so it is not too surprising, after all, there are always new faces around Su Bai.


    After a simple thank you, Panther asked about the alien attack. The two groups of Avengers obviously didn''t know the inside story, so naturally they looked towards Su Bai.Su Bai did not hide it. Although his grievances with Thanos are big, but Thanos will come not only because of himself. Now he briefly talked about Thanos and Inhumans...


    Chapter 0011 Medusa''s Thoughts


    After clearly explaining the ins and outs, the atmosphere that everyone seemed to be incomparable was not only because of Obsidian Five who threatened Attilan and attacked the Timeless Isle and Wakanda, but also because of the previous New York incident.Thinking of those Kitarites, thinking of Loki, Thanos is plotting the earth for a long time.The two factions of Avengers responded and prepared to deal with Thanos together. Su Bai did not take the initiative to confess or refuse. After a short break, they immediately returned and prepared to go back to prepare.

 C715

    It seems that Captain America and the Iron Man Avengers seem to be cooperating again.


    As for the Panthers, although they did not go with them, it was obviously because they had to deal with the country''s affairs first.


    The Avengers left, and Su Bai also planned to take people away.


    Apart from other things, first solve the aliens on the earth, and there are two remaining Obsidian Five. First solve these to ensure that there is no worry behind, and then go to deal with Thanos.


    "Please stay."


    Just when Su Bai took Magneto and Medusa and other strangers to leave, he heard a voice behind him.Turning his head and looking, it was Shu Li, still dressed as a panther.


    "Are you going to be a real female black panther?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Shu Li widened her eyes and said, "How do you know? My brother just told me to let me guard Wakanda."


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing. The Panthers did not participate in the Civil War. If an unprovoked country is attacked, it is naturally impossible to remain indifferent.


    "Return this to you!" Shu Li returned the Peerless Blade to Su Bai.


    "If it''s just an ordinary weapon, it doesn''t hurt to give it to you, this one is a bit special." Su Bai took the aisle.


    If this thing is not destroyed, General Dead Blade will not die.


    Shu Li chatted with Su Bai politely, it was mostly Thanos, aliens and the like.


    For almost ten minutes, Su Bai took the people from Wakanda and returned to the Timeless Isle.


    "This Shuli is the princess of Wakanda, and Wakanda''s strength does not seem weak." Medusa said after returning.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Su Bai looked at Medusa.


    Medusa smiled: "She was interesting to you, you saved Wakanda again, maybe..."


    "It''s the union marriage again?" Su Bai looked at Medusa dumbly."Why do you always think about joint marriage? It was your sister before, and now it is Shu Li."


    "You can only get married if you have a plan. Even if you want to get married, Wakanda will come to me. Don''t worry about it."


    Perhaps there are a lot of such things between the Inhumans and the royal family, so Medusa''s way of thinking tends to be this way, and Su Bai didn''t care about it after a few jokes.Before long, Wanda returned with someone.There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything going on in the temple. After she went, the enemy Di, named Ebonmaw, seemed to be preparing to escape. After the fight, he let him run away. Wanda stayed for a while and wanted to let the mages look for it. Only after the harvest came back.


    "Your Majesty, Atlantis... it''s over!"


    Sage hurried in.


    "What does it mean to be finished?"


    "The person who attacked Atlantis was called Proxima Dark Night. It didn''t take long for Namor to surrender."


    "Surrender?"


    Su Bai dumbly shook his head and sneered: "This Namor, the emperor, the emperor of the wife, turned out to be so embarrassed. Although it may be for the sake of the people of Atlantis, this approach... is really a high-handed judgment!"


    Think about the black bat king, think about the black panther, and think about Namor, who is also the king, no wonder he has the lowest popularity.


    "Dark Night Proxima Centauri did not leave directly for Nanamo and the Atlanteans. The current whereabouts are still uncertain for the time being," Sage continued.


    "Find!"


    "First solve these troubles on Earth, and then concentrate on dealing with Thanos."


    "Yes!"


    Dark night Proxima Centauri, ebony throat.


    There are still two of Obsidian Five, and it shouldn''t be difficult to find them.Taking advantage of this time, Su Bai contacted the Phoenix Apostle of Attilan on the Moon. It would take a while to see his posture before he could free his hands.


    "I will send you to meet the Black Bat King while I have time."


    Su Bai took Medusa to the dimension space. The Inhumans and the Black Bat King were left in the Slaughter Dimension. The Slaughter Dimension is now vast, and it is easy to accommodate them.Let Medusa go to the black bat king Su Bai and meet the Mist Knight and prepare to release her. Not to mention Su Bai, let¡¯s say that Medusa saw the black bat king. There is no shortage of strangers among the inhumans, Hei The Bat King''s injury was also healed. After meeting, Medusa talked about what happened outside, and then Medusa said her thoughts about the future of the alien race.


    "Su Bai is a good person, and he doesn''t mean to kill us all. He can see his power on the earth in a short contact. Even if the alien race returns to the earth, it is a good choice." Medusa said.


    The Black Bat King frowned slightly and shook his head.


    "Before it was a racial conflict, not a personal grievance. Now we are defeated. The grievance is divided, you..." Medusa said halfway and stopped. She could see that the Black Bat King had not settled on the earth, and was surrendered. meaning.


    The pride of the king?


    But is this comparable to the survival plan of the alien race?


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Medusa asked.


    "Back to Attilan."


    The voice of the Black Bat King rang in Medusa''s mind.

 C716

    "What if I go back? How can the Inhuman race survive and develop without the Terrigan Crystal? What if things like Thanos happen again in the future?" Medusa said.


    "Part." Black Bat King said.


    Part back to Attilan, part stay on earth?


    Still can''t let go of pride and figure?However, if no one stays behind, how can those people survive?From generation to generation, it won¡¯t be long before the alien races will cease to exist.


    Who can take on this important task, stay on earth and follow Su defeat to fight for the chance of survival and continuation for the alien race.


    crystal?


    She can''t!


    Other royal families?


    I am afraid that there is no Su Bai can be seen, and it is not enough.


    Enough weight, only two people!


    Black Bat King, myself...


    Medusa hesitated. At this moment, a soul came and said to Medusa that Su Bai had notified her that the star of Proxima Darkness appeared and asked her if she was going!


    "go with!"


    Su Bai didn''t need any effort from himself or the alien race, and he was willing to inform himself that this was an attitude. How could Medusa not go, and after speaking, he followed the soul to see Su Bai.


    Item 0012


    Seeing Medusa got up and left without hesitation, the black bat king''s eyes were slightly deep.However, how the Black Bat King thinks about Medusa can''t care so much. It''s not that she disregards the royal family''s face or likes humbleness!Although the royal family needs face and dignity, it also needs responsibility!Su Bai didn''t know what happened, and what Medusa was thinking.If you want to figure out your mind, others will come to figure out his mind!


    After Medusa arrived, Su Bai took her away from the dark dimension.


    Afterlife!


    An alien force formed by Jia Ying himself.


    Crystal and other Attilan alien races who have not transformed or have no combat effectiveness are temporarily placed here, while Omar, Keli, and the ninjas of the shadow domain stay here.


    Just now, a person suddenly appeared.


    Wearing armor and holding a spear, the shape of the helmet is very eye-catching.


    As soon as he appeared, this person was surrounded by ninja groups. Just as Omar was about to figure out her identity and let the ninja try her strength, he saw that the person¡¯s spear was suddenly raised and thrown out, a black light wave. Flew out of the spear, swished a few times, and all the ninjas around fell to the ground!You can''t die anymore!Omar''s face was stern, and he was about to go out to meet her, but suddenly saw light flashing, two people appeared before the magic shield of the next life.


    Su lost, Medusa.


    "This is Proxima Dark Night?"


    Su Bai looked at Proxima Dark Night, and Proxima Dark Ye was also looking at Su Bai. When she saw the Peerless Blade in Su Bai''s hand, her expression changed drastically!


    "You killed General Deadblade?"


    "You killed my husband!"


    The dark night Proxima Centauri burst into a frenzy in an instant, did not expect General Deadblade to be her husband?It turned out to be a husband and wife file!


    "drink!"


    Dark Night Proxima yelled, and stepped on the ground with one foot and fell into a sudden depression. The spear in his hand pierced towards Su Bai vigorously. An invisible force came oncoming, and the spear had already arrived in front of him almost instantly. .Before Su Bai took the shot, Medusa did it first, and her hair was wrapped directly in the spear.


    "Go away!"


    Dark Night Proxima snorted angrily, and a burst of black energy suddenly burst out of the spearhead. In an instant, a black light wave broke and hit Medusa''s body, and Medusa was instantly knocked off!Being in a good position, Proxima Dark Night wanted to catch up and ended up with Medusa, but suddenly felt the spear being caught.


    "court death!"


    Seeing that Su Bai dared to grasp the lord''s spear with his hand, Dark Night sneered at Neighboring Star, and the black light wave slapped out again.


    Don''t underestimate this black light wave, it''s not just an energy attack, this light wave has a special lethality and is very strong.


    boom!


    The black light wave exploded directly from the spearhead, and the gunpowder smoke filled in an instant.Dark night Proxima''s face didn''t fade away, she felt a strong wind, her reaction was quick, she jumped immediately, but she was still a step late."Pump!" The shoulder was slightly scratched, and after landing, Dark Ye Proxima saw Su Bai attacking him with a peerless blade.Not to mention that Su Bai didn''t use weapons very much, but this move was also very subtle, which made Proxima Dark Night resist again and again.


    Seeing her husband''s weapon in the opponent''s hand, and the other party did not pity, this made Dark Ye Proxima not dare to use his heavy hand anymore, for fear of accidentally ruining Peerless Blade and breaking his husband''s chance to resurrect.


    "Ability! Don''t use weapons!"


    After the violent storm''s attack, Dark Night Proximate Star was able to dodge and retreated a bit, and the spear in his hand suddenly plunged into the ground and shouted at Su Bai.


    Her idea is simple, to force Su Bai to give up using weapons and find a way to get the Peerless Blade back!


    "No weapons? Okay!"


    Su Bai readily agreed, which made Dark Night Proxima''s heart overjoyed, his face was still angrily, but his eyes were fixed on Su Bai''s hand, only waiting for Su Bai to take back the Peerless Blade.


    Flattening the Peerless Blade with one hand, he also learned to insert Proxima Dark into the ground like Proxima Diablo, and only when his hand left, Proxima Diablo was going to do it.However, Su Bai''s hand didn''t let go, instead a purple light lit up, which made Proxima Dark Night an uneasy thought.

 C717

    What does he... want to do?


    As the light got brighter, Proxima Dark Night''s face finally changed.


    She guessed what Su Bai was going to do!


    This made her extremely angry.


    He rushed over with a roar.


    In an instant, the light was dazzling, and there was a puff, and the body of Proxima Darkye was directly shaken out, and his left hand was already empty.


    The power of the power gem is not weak.


    Just the power gem can make Ronan fly in the ashes. What''s more, now that Su Bai has four gems together, the peerless blade is directly broken into slag in an instant, and the dark night reaches out to the neighboring star, but is directly affected by the remaining power of the power gem. Rolling.


    boom!


    Dark Night fell heavily to the ground, staring at the peerless blade that had become powder for a moment, then stood up abruptly, turned and ran!


    Although she doesn''t know the situation of the other members of the Obsidian Five, she is probably in a bad situation. She wants to go back and report the Lord Thanos to revenge!


    "Do you want to run? Go down with your husband!"


    Behind him, Su Bai''s voice suddenly came.


    The dark night Proxima Centauri screamed badly, and he didn''t have time to think about jumping on the spot, but as soon as he jumped up, he felt that the surroundings seemed to become dim all of a sudden, and then a huge force came from behind.At that moment, Proxima Dark Night seemed to feel something flying out of her body, and she fell into a dimness before she could see what it was.


    She didn''t know, but others saw it really.


    A phoenix-like energy hit Proxima Darkye, and then passed through her body. At the moment of passing through, the powerful energy had crushed Proxima Darkye''s body into slag!


    It disappeared completely, completely, and there is no Huier left!


    Among the five obsidian generals, Proxima Dark Night is considered to be among the best, violent and cruel. Although it does not have the super defense of the black dwarf, its attack is not weak, especially the spear is very interesting.It is a pity that she gave up her own advantages for the sake of Peerless Blade, and died a little easier, but it is not unreasonable, even if she uses weapons, the ending is the same.


    Chapter 0013 My Sister Likes You?


    Killed the Dark Night Proxima and ruined the Peerless Blade.


    Now there is only one ebony throat left in the Five Obsidians, and Su Bai teleports to Medusa''s side.


    Medusa was injured by the star of Proxima in the dark just now, her black tight-fitting uniform was a bit torn, showing a little bit of whiteness lying on the ground without responding.Su Bai didn''t take advantage of her, and didn''t look at it much, even if this Medusa had a good figure and identity, but Su Bai didn''t want to be Namor.After checking, she found that her injury was not fatal, she just passed out. In any case, Medusa had taken the initiative to stop Proxima Darkye just now. Although it was not useful, her behavior was commendable.


    Picking up Medusa into the afterlife, Crystal rushed over in worry.


    "How is my sister?"


    "It''s okay, just fainted. Just arrange a room for her to take a break." Su Bai comforted and found a room to put Medusa down."You look at your sister."


    "Ok!"


    Crystal nodded.


    Su lost, Omar, Kerry, and Hellcat.


    "You lead the team?" Su Bai asked toward the Hellcat.


    "Well, others have stayed behind to monitor the situation in the shadow zone." Hellcat said.


    Su Bai nodded."Place the bodies of those ninjas well, and investigate where the men of the Proxima Dark Night belt are, Omar, Kerry, and destroy them when we get the news."


    "Yes!"


    After the explanation, Su Bai found a room nearby to rest and contacted Susan.


    Thanos came for his son. Obsidian Five is certainly to bring darkness to the earth, but at the same time it is also to find the son of Thanos. The file given by the Black Bat King should not be fake. Let Susan look for clues.Find the son of Thanos, the initiative is in your hands.The Black Bat King did not indicate which is the son of Thanos, Su Bai didn''t bother to ask, let Susan check it!


    After more than ten minutes, the crystal came.


    Su Bai looked at Jingjing, Jingjing first said that her sister is okay, and then she said nothing, her eyes flushed, arousing pity.


    For Crystal, it can be considered fusion!After thinking about it, Su Bai got up and came to her and hugged her with open arms.


    There are no extra thoughts, just to comfort her.


    Feeling the broad arms and strong chest, this made the crystal seem to be at ease, as if to rely on, this idea was strong and collapsed, subconsciously hugged Su Bai''s waist, tears could not stop The flow came out.Su Bai patted her on the back for comfort, but Ke Ren in her arms sobbed and sobbed.


    After a long time, feeling that the crystal emotion in his arms seemed to stabilize, Su Bai said jokingly: "You have cried enough and feel comfortable, but I am depressed."


    "I''m sorry, I..." Crystal Qi said apologetically. Seeing her clothes wet with tears, she subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch it. This was just an instinctive reaction.But Su Bai smiled and backed away: "Don''t you, touch me again, I can''t help it anymore."


    "Remember, I am a man!"


    "I, of course I know." Crystal asked blankly as if it had reacted.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly: "This hug and hug is still rubbing in my arms, I''m really not afraid I have an idea!"


    After saying that, Jingjing reacted, her face flushed, but she seemed to think of something, her eyes were a little complicated and said: "My sister, I just called your name."

 C718

    "and then?"


    This was a bit abrupt, Su Bai did not understand.


    "In fact, her relationship with my king is not as good as expected, but my sister is the queen, and other people can''t help my king spread the word, so..." Crystal hesitated.


    Su Bai said absurdly: "Don''t tell me, you think your sister likes me! What do you think in your head? The reason why your sister called my name is because she was fighting. Moreover, her mind is also I can guess how much, you have to say that she pleases me, I believe! For the future survival and development of your alien race, she is very responsible. But if you say you like me... forget it, let alone my treatment of others My wife is not interested either!"


    "Although your black bat king is a king, he is also very competent. This is impeccable. It is a pity that it is precisely because the king guards the so-called dignity and pride, which is far inferior to your sister. So, she Only with me, will I know that I don¡¯t need her help to take the initiative, and will call my name when I am unconscious. She is for your alien race!"


    Su Bai knew from the previous conversation between Medusa and the Black Bat King in the dark dimension, and coupled with his own speculation analysis, it was easy to figure out the two people''s minds.


    The crystal was stunned by these words, and she didn''t expect that she had not only misunderstood, but also... the sister had done so much, which made the same royal family, but did not have a sense of guilt for the tribe.


    "Go, go back and look at your sister, and help me call Kerry over by the way."


    "Yeah." Crystal nodded and turned around and went out, just when Kerry was nearby, she shouted and conveyed Su Bai''s meaning.After Kerry entered, Crystal did not leave immediately, still thinking of her sister''s contribution to the people in her mind.


    "I made the girl in Crystal a little uncomfortable just now, come... with your mouth..."


    Su Bai''s voice faintly came from inside, which made Crystal''s blush like a ripe apple, and left in a hurry, but she remembered Su Bai''s words just now...


    "Sister, you woke up..."


    Crystal returned to the room to see that Medusa was awake, and went to hug her sister excitedly.Just now knowing her sister''s intention from Su Bai, Crystal now said it out of his head, hoping to do something.In about an hour or so, news came from the shadow realm and already knew where the people of Proxima Dark Night had gone!


    Greenland, Eternal Canyon.


    This is a very biased place.


    Not long after the news from the shadow domain came, Su Bai received another news from Susan.


    Although they don¡¯t know the details of the son of Thanos, their analysis concluded that this son of Thanos is likely to be in Greenland, Eternal Canyon!


    Unfortunately, one place!


    Item 0014


    The people of Proxima Dark Night went to the Eternal Canyon, and the intelligence that Susan analyzed was also the Eternal Canyon. Su Bai didn''t think it was such a coincidence.


    The son of Thanos may be in Eternal Canyon in all likelihood.


    However, Susan was able to analyze it because of intelligence, how did Proxima Dark Night know?Leaving this aside, even if she knew it, why didn''t she just go directly to the next life instead?This is just a small base of the Inhumans, there is no need to destroy it in a hurry, and it is far less important than Atlantis, Wakanda, and Timeless Island.Even if there is... it is definitely not as important as the son of Thanos!


    Moreover, the appearance of Proxima Diablo at that time didn''t seem to be the appearance of knowing this.


    I''m afraid it was transferred ahead of time.


    Then... the only thing that can be done is the remaining five obsidian generals, Ebony Maw!


    "It seems that this trip can solve the matter together."


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and stood up lightly to leave.


    Medusa also learned the news, and she should follow along with anything she said. After all, this is a matter of their alien race. Seeing that Medusa''s injury is not a big problem, Su Bai did not refuse. Her mind, Su Bai told Crystal before Su Bai After that, she naturally knew her intention.Medusa is so preaching, so diligent, without the contradictions of the Terrigan Crystal, Su Bai is not incapable of an alien race. After all, Su Bai can''t say that the earth is his own.


    Even if he only has one Timeless Island and one Bronx.


    The site is not big, but who can''t weigh what he says now?


    If something happens to the earth, he will be the first to be damaged.


    So if the people on earth are obedient, Su Bai really doesn''t mind their development.


    Different identities have different horizons.


    In the long run, Thanos, Planet Devourer, Death Goddess, Life Court, etc., I haven''t set sail before, and some characters will naturally not have any contradictions, but they will still have to face each other in the future.In the longer term, Marvel will not only have its own world. The world collides, and other things have not happened in order to protect its own world. Is it possible that it will still be on its own?


    Although it can be done, the tossing of all kinds of things is also tossing to death.


    She can feel at ease with Medusa, and those alien races can also see her own attitude!


    "I also need to go!"


    Su Bai was planning to take Medusa away, but never thought that Crystal would also speak.


    Su Bai smiled and joked: "What? Want to look at your sister?"


    "What is looking at me?" Medusa was a little dazed.


    Crystal blushed and shook his head: "Of course not, I just want to help."


    Su Bai smiled and looked down at Medusa and said: "She said that you called my name when you were unconscious, thinking you like me."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Medusa was stunned for a moment, first blushed and took a look at the crystal, then she didn''t know what to say.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, just put it as a joke.

 C719

    "Does your body work?"


    Su Bai asked towards the crystal.


    Her physique is different from that of Medusa and most foreigners, so she is more sensitive.Of course, this sensitivity is not the kind that everyone knows. The earth''s environment and climate have a great influence on her body.


    "It''s okay, I can do it!" Crystal also wanted to do something for the tribe and help her sister share the burden.


    Seeing Crystal persistence, Medusa nodded slightly, and Su Bai took their sisters with him.


    Eternal Canyon.


    Su Bai showed up with the sisters, but did not see any fierce fighting scenes, nor did he see the alien troops, the canyon was standing horizontally, and he did not see the base of the alien race for a while.


    "I know this place, but I haven''t been. Basically, we rarely come here so as not to be discovered. Most of the here are untransformed aliens, and some transformed aliens guarded!" Medusa Tao."I remember, it should not be far from here."


    "I seem to have found the enemy." Crystal said.


    "Oh?" Su Bai turned to look at the crystal, and heard the crystal say: "My ability is to control the elements, earth, air, fire, and water. I can feel the air here is different, just over there... The number is still uncertain, but it should be no fewer than a hundred!"


    "nice!"


    The control element, this ability is big or small, and the ability is not strong or weak. It depends on the person who uses it!


    "I will destroy them..." Medusa said.


    "I''ll go with you." Crystal said.


    Su Bai also wanted to go with him, but he found someone who shouldn''t be here!


    "Go ahead, be careful."


    Su Bai responded, and Medusa and Crystal nodded and left.


    One person''s long hair fell from the valley, while the other controlled the surrounding qi, slowly sinking.


    After landing, the sisters walked forward quickly, bypassing the rocks in front of them but couldn''t find anyone.


    "Are you sure it is here?" Medusa asked.


    Crystal looked around and said vigilantly: "It must be here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw countless alien soldiers suddenly appeared around him, and at first glance I couldn''t see more than two hundred people.Medusa and Crystal were shocked, and the two sisters shot side by side almost at the same time.


    Medusa controlled her hair and flew out, her crystal arms swayed, and a ball of flame came out of her hands, and instantly hit the alien soldiers!


    These alien soldiers are well prepared, and their appearance is very similar. It feels like they were all carved out of the same mold. The four suicidal entourages brought by General Deathblade before seem to be like this, and it is certain that they must be Thanos. People.The flames roared, hair was like a dragon, and alien soldiers fell one by one, and the battle was fierce.At the beginning, Medusa also paid special attention to the crystal, and found that although she was initially flustered, she quickly stabilized without arrogance or rashness. This made Medusa feel a burst of joy.


    Perhaps, Crystal can really make more and greater contributions to Inhumans!


    At least, if you settle on the earth, there will always be a few alien races coming out to support the scene.


    Squeezing this thought down, Medusa and Crystal focused on fighting the enemy, perhaps sisters. Although the two cooperated for the first time, they looked very good!Unconsciously, one by one aliens fell, and the number began to drop sharply!


    Chapter 0015 The Ebony Throat Of The Five Obsidians


    In the maze-like canyon, on a high cliff, the blue cloak swings, and one person floats cross-legged in the air.


    This person seems to be nothing unusual. Below him, there is a small village, which is one of the secret bases of the alien race.At this time, the person looked at the divinely talking about something below, and felt as if he was chatting with someone, but there was no one around him.


    This person is no one else, it is Dr. Strange Stephen!


    Before Wanda was ordered to go to the temple, Stephen, Gu Yi and they were dealing with Ebony Maw, but after Wanda went, Ebony Maw ran away, and it appeared a bit abrupt here at this time.


    "Stephen!"


    Suddenly there was a sound behind him, and Stephen''s body floated over and landed slowly.


    "Mr. Su Bai." Doctor Strange said slowly.


    Come, it is Su Bai!


    Su Bai wanted to destroy the alien enemies with Medusa Crystal, but he never wanted to sense the existence of Doctor Strange, which surprised him.


    Why did Dr. Strange for no reason come here?


    At this meeting, Su Bai felt that there was something wrong with Doctor Strange. Although the psychic ability swept past and found no abnormalities, it just felt a little unusual.


    The previous few times I saw, Dr. Strange always rushed to talk to him, and his performance now is a bit too flat. Even if he has made a small achievement now, it is because he took out the book of Emperor Weishan. What''s more, Wanda went to help before, this attitude...a little cold.


    Su Bai looked at Doctor Strange, but Doctor Strange did not speak, nor did he explain why he was here.


    After a while, Su Bai suddenly smiled.


    "I do have a hand. If I were you, I would either pretend to be passionate or run quickly. It''s not a good choice to stay so calmly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand!" said Doctor Strange.


    "Should I call you Doctor Strange, or should I call you Ebony Maw?" Su Bai directly identified his identity.

 C720

    Doctor Strange froze for a moment, and saw a group of illusory shadows appearing above him, and a figure floated out immediately after him. Although there was only the upper body, the lower body seemed to be connected to Doctor Strange, but... The last of the five Obsidians, Ebony Maw.


    "How did you recognize me?"


    Ebony Throat asked slightly unexpectedly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "That''s not important, your ability... is also outstanding. Although Doctor Strange is still very shallow, but he is always a mage, you can actually possess him, and I can''t even feel it. Abnormal, there are indeed some ways. So, if you come out, how about I give you a happy one?"


    "What if I don''t?" Ebony Mouth said in a hurry.


    "I have notified Lord Thanos of the news, and he will be here soon. I just need to delay for a while and you won''t have a chance to kill me."


    "If he can be there in ten minutes, it is indeed too late." Su Bai said.


    "Don''t you care about him?" Ebony Mouth understood what Su Bai meant, but he continued speaking unhurriedly. He has the hostage of Doctor Strange.


    "Why care about him?"


    "He is from my Timeless Isle?"


    "He is my woman?"


    "Neither, it''s a pity that he died, but circumstances forced him."


    Su Bai smiled lightly, and it was too naive to rely on Doctor Strange to threaten him. To be honest, Su Bai really didn''t care about Doctor Strange''s life or death.What''s more, even if he doesn''t do this, he still has other ways, time pauses, time travels, there are many ways to solve the current situation.Therefore, Su Bai is not in a hurry. If the ebony throat is knowledgeable, then give him a decent way to die, if he is not knowledgeable, then he can only die in confusion.


    Ebony Maw looked at Su Bai, and suddenly said after a moment: "I asked Doctor Strange to cast a spell, and I have found Thanos'' son. He is called Thain!"


    "I can take him away without giving it to Thanos."


    "Oh? Are you going to betray Thanos?" Su Bai asked unexpectedly.


    Ebony Mouth smiled and did not explain, but looked at Su Bai as if waiting for his reply.


    He killed himself and waited for Thanos to arrive.


    Let him take away Thain and lead Thanos away.


    "I''ve been waiting for Thanos for a long time, he finally came, I don''t want him to leave like this..." Su Bai said slowly.


    Ebony Throat frowned slightly, seeming to lose his calmness for the first time.


    "In this case, I can leave."


    Ebony Throat retreated and asked for the next best thing.


    "But I don¡¯t want you to leave. I can¡¯t let the enemy run into my own home to wreak havoc. When the master comes over, he says that he wants to leave. Then just swagger and leave safely? I don¡¯t care if you have any ideas or What reason!"


    "You have only one end, only death!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai immediately released his magic.


    In an instant, time stood still, and Su Bai directly released the mirror space.


    Seeing the ebony throat staying still, the power of the infinite gem lifted up and hit it directly with a punch.


    The ebony throat, like a statue on the same side, gradually cracked, crushed into pieces, and disappeared without a trace.


    When the time returned to normal, he heard a flutter, and Dr. Strange vomited blood violently and fell to the ground.He was lucky. Although he was aiming at Ebony Maw, it was clear that Ebony Maw hadn''t completely left Doctor Strange before. He should have been implicated, but he didn''t take his life but was seriously injured, which was pretty good.Pointing at Doctor Strange, Su Bai directly activated the dimension teleportation and sent him back to the temple.


    Originally, the injury was very serious, but this transmission bump was aggravated. When he returned to the temple, his fortunes were gone.Fortunately, Wang sent Kama Taj in time, it should be impossible to die!


    Four deaths, one puppet.


    The Five Obsidians, Thanos¡¯ apostles, attacked five places separately, but they were all destroyed by Su Bai, whether directly or indirectly!


    Su Bai did not delay and teleported directly to help Medusa and Crystal.


    When I got here, it happened that the crystal burned the last enemy to ashes.


    After a glance, although the two were a little tired and embarrassed, they were not injured.


    "Ebony Maw is dead, Thanos'' son Than is here, and... Thanos already knows that he is coming here." Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Item 0016


    Medusa and Crystal look awe-inspiring, are they here?If Thanos comes, this place will be reduced to a battlefield. I am afraid this village will...


    "Did you find Thain?" Medusa asked.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and looked at the sky, Thanos, coming soon...


    "Go to the village, find Thain." Su Bai said.


    Medusa, Crystal, and Su Bai quickly arrived in the village. This village belongs to one of the secret bases of the alien race. Although most of the time is developed on their own, they will definitely be relieved by the royal family, which may affect external affairs. I don''t know, but I definitely know the royal family of the alien race, so when Medusa and Crystal appeared, the person in charge of the village quickly came out with excitement.


    Medusa was talking about the situation here, and Su Bai was inspecting the entire village, looking for Thain.


    There are not many people in this village, about a hundred or so. Most of them have not been awakened through the fog of Terrigan, only a dozen people have the ability.

 C721

    "Come here for nonsense, and notify everyone to gather and leave here!" Su Bai interrupted.


    The person in charge of the village, or it should be said that the village looked at Su Bai suspiciously, "Leave here? Why?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Su Bai looked at the village chief and asked.


    The village chief shook his head blankly.


    "If you don''t want to die, hurry up and call someone. Time is running out."


    "Don''t froze, go!"


    Medusa urged, and the village chief went to call people in a panic. Within five minutes, everyone in the village had been brought in.


    "Is there a Terrigan crystal here?"


    Su Bai asked the village chief.


    The village chief nodded: "Yes, there is a small piece, which can only be converted if approved by the qualifications and the royal family."


    "Crystal, go get it." Su Bai ordered.


    "Ok!"


    Crystal nodded heavily.


    The village chief and the strangers here couldn''t help wondering what exactly Su Bai was. It seemed that even the queen would listen to him?Is he the Black Bat King?No, isn''t His Majesty the Black Bat King unable to speak?Crystal brought the Terrigan Crystal over, Su Bai let her put it on the ground, and then directly teleported with magic, and the other end was the afterlife."All over." Medusa had already spoken without Su Bai''s instructions.


    Unexpectedly, I hadn''t said that Su Bai had already thought that these strangers would not be affected by the war, which made Medusa very grateful.


    When they left one by one, Su Bai used telepathy to inform the Avengers. Since they wanted to participate, they were given a chance. It was definitely not enough to deal with Thanos, but it was just right to deal with miscellaneous soldiers. Thanos...obviously not. It may have come alone.But the Avengers didn''t want to come over so quickly.


    "and many more!"


    When a very handsome man was about to go in, Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    The man pointed at himself suspiciously?


    Su Bai beckoned him over.


    "Yes, do you have any instructions?"


    "Wait here!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, even though the person was so uneasy that he did not dare to ask more.


    It didn''t take long for everyone in the village to transfer, leaving only Medusa, Crystal, Su Bai, and... this man.


    "He is Thain?"


    Seeing Su Bai deliberately left him down, his identity was already apparent.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Medusa and Crystal looked at Thain, and they seemed nothing special.


    "What are you going to do?" Medusa asked.


    "Originally, I planned to choose the battlefield outside the earth, but now it seems... it''s too late." Su Bai looked up slightly, and saw a flame rapidly descending in the sky. In the flame, you could vaguely see that it seemed to be. A spaceship.


    Looks like it should be a spacecraft produced on earth.


    After all, the shape and style are different from the alien spacecraft.


    Seeing that the spaceship was about to fall, Su Bai raised his hand slightly, the rapidly falling spaceship stopped abruptly in the air, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    After landing, the cabin door opened and a few embarrassed people ran out, led by a man with green uniform and green hair.


    "Thanksgiving is coming!"


    As soon as she came out, the woman yelled at Su Bai.


    "I know, you can leave here..." Su Bai said lightly without saying much.


    "I am..." The woman just started to speak.


    "I know who you are. I don''t want to die and go quickly. If you talk nonsense, I''m not in the mood to save you." Su Bai said, the teleportation magic turned on again, the woman gritted her teeth and greeted her to leave.


    At the moment they left, a huge battleship had emerged from the sky, it was very large, and it felt like a dark cloud covered the sun.


    "Exit..."


    Needless to say, you all know that Thanos must be here.


    Before Medusa could finish her words, she saw the battleship in the air suddenly shining brightly, and waves of energy ran towards him directly.


    Medusa was shocked. He didn''t expect Thanos would directly launch an attack and subconsciously let go of her hair to protect everyone, but suddenly found a protective shield around her.

 C722

    Boom!


    Boom!


    A round of energy bombarded it, and the surroundings fell into chaos.


    boom!


    The whole village was bombarded by a shell, and the surrounding high cliff pillars shattered and collapsed.


    Su Bai was naturally the first to bear the brunt. Numerous energy rushed over. Although the surrounding dust was dusty and the ground was dented and cracked, the magnetic shield was intact.


    "Do you know who is attacking?"


    Su Bai suddenly turned his head and asked for Thain.


    Thain was stunned. How could he know who was attacking? He hasn''t even figured out what happened now!


    "The attacker is called Thanos. The reason why he came to earth is to find you."


    "Look for me? Why?"


    "Because he is your father!"


    "I... my father?" Thain was stunned.


    "Yes, he is your father. But he didn''t come to you for a father-son reunion, but to... kill you!"


    "Kill...Kill me?"


    Thain felt that he was about to collapse, why suddenly a father appeared, and his father even wanted to kill himself.


    "Why?" Thain asked bitterly and blankly.


    "This question may be known soon." Su Bai said lightly, glanced at Crystal and said: "Let him transform."


    Item 0017


    There was gunfire and dust.


    The Eternal Canyon was completely destroyed by this round of super cannon fodder. After a long time, the artillery gradually ceased, the door of the battleship in the air opened, and the spacecraft flew out of it. At the same time, Thanos sat on the floating throne with him. It appeared and landed slowly.


    wind¡­¡­


    Howled, blowing away the thick dust.


    Thanos sat on the throne, and the countless soldiers who came down from the surrounding spaceships stared at the opposite side with weapons in their hands.


    The magnetic field shield gradually discovered that when seeing the few people inside, Thanos¡¯ expression did not change.


    The expected result!


    Only when he saw the statue-like thing inside did his eyes change slightly. He recognized that it was an alien race... that was... the person he was looking for!


    At this moment, several planes flew in the distance and landed from the side.


    The Avengers came out one after another.


    Captain America, Falcon, Winter Soldier, Daredevil, Ant-Man II, Wasp II, Fire Mark, Computer Wizard, etc.


    Iron Man, Blade Warrior, Tarantula, Mist Rider, Colleen Wynn, Iceman, Spiderman, etc.


    The battle is very huge, almost all the main forces of the two factions of Avengers have come, and of course the Panthers are among them.


    Needless to say, everyone knows what''s going on at the moment, but before they can speak, they saw Thanos wave his hand slightly, and the soldiers next to him opened fire directly at the Avengers. In an instant, the war started directly. .


    "You guys go too."


    Su Bai said and opened the magnetic shield.


    Medusa, Crystal joined the battle.


    At the same time, the magnetic field shield closed again, but it shrunk to only shielding the transforming Thain.


    The surrounding wars are raging, and they are in their own camps.


    The alien soldiers did not attack Su Bai, and the Avengers did not attack Thanos.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t.


    It''s so intense, there is no way to do it.


    Su Bai took a deep breath and suppressed the faintly excited emotions.


    Finally face-to-face with Thanos, this is not the strongest but definitely the most popular villain!


    After looking at each other a few times, Thanos slowly got up and got down from the floating throne.


    Looking at the sharply reduced number of soldiers around him, and then at Su Bai, who was as steady as Mount Tai, Thanos frowned slightly, and suddenly raised his hand in discomfort.

 C723

    oom!


    A huge beam of energy suddenly erupted, and the powerful power instantly dented the surrounding ground. The beam swished across the surrounding area, followed by hum and screams one after another. After a while, the beam disappeared and the Avengers... ...Lay down on the ground, even the alien soldiers were turned over by the beam.At this time, only Thanos and Su Bai were still standing, uh... they could also be counted as Thain who was still transforming.


    With just one move, everyone was easily overwhelmed!


    This is the strength of Thanos!


    "It''s quiet now."


    Thanos said lightly, and slowly walked towards Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    A shield suddenly flew over and hit Thanos'' head, but Thanos'' head didn''t even shake.The shield bounced back in the air and fell into the hands of Captain America.


    "Swish swish!"


    Spider-Man jet entangled Thanos, and followed all the Avengers who could still stand up, and rushed towards Thanos as if they were going to play Stacked Arhat!


    "Humph!"


    Thanos suddenly snorted and raised his hands. The sturdy spider silk shattered in an instant. The powerful force directly shook all the Avengers into the air, and no one could stop it!


    "Hi, good, so strong! Is this Thanos?"


    "Even if he is strong enough to invade the earth, we must resist."


    Captain America staggered to his feet, and slammed the shield out again.


    "Avengers, rally!"


    Long-lost slogan, long-lost voice, watching Captain America''s Avengers seem to have infinite motivation, and they are preparing to get up to continue fighting, only to see Thanos suddenly raise his hand to catch the shield and move towards Captain America who is about to rush over. Threw it over.Captain America caught the shield with both hands, but the huge power took him directly to fly out, following Thanos to deal with his Avengers again.


    He had no defensive or evasive actions at all, attacking the Avengers with both hands easily.


    Thanos can ignore their attacks, but they can''t withstand Thanos'' attacks at all. It can be said that there is no one in one.


    This is Thanos!


    Thanos was still normal, and even the Universe Cube was not taken out.


    Of course, there are no strong characters in the Avengers today, which is also one of the reasons, but this can also prove the strength of Thanos!


    "enough!"


    Thanos was overthrown by the Avengers'' cockroach-like attack, and his power swelled in an instant, followed by a powerful energy burst from his body.


    The Avengers were once again flamboyantly shocked by the collective, this time...Even with the spiritual blessing of Captain America, there is no way to stand up.


    too strong!


    It''s not a level at all.


    On the other hand, Thanos did not even have any injuries on his body, his face was not red, and he was not breathless, as if he could not even warm up!


    "Finally clean."


    Thanos replied faintly and looked at Su Baidao."You were told before that you were waiting for me to kill you, I am coming!"


    "I just don''t know, can you do it!"


    Su Bai responded indifferently, and slowly walked towards Thanos.As if he had a spiritual heart, Thanos also walked towards Su Bai.


    While walking, Thanos¡¯s hands were gathering energy.


    On the other hand, Su Bai was the same, his right fist radiated light.


    Step by step.


    The distance between the two is getting closer and closer.


    Suddenly, the two shot at the same time!


    One big and one small, the two fists collided together, and in an instant...a burst of energy that seemed to be able to tear the space apart, the impact made the Avengers feel as if a strong wind was blowing on their faces, and they subconsciously closed their eyes and low. Head.After a while, I felt that the impact faded, and one by one hurriedly raised their heads, and then... was stunned!


    The eyes widened.


    Open your mouth!


    I easily defeated all of them before, allowing them to give birth to an unmatched, desperate Thanos who was flew by Su Bai...flies!


    Like a Hongguang, Thanos¡¯s body slammed into the battleship in the air, and the rumbling and rumbling sounded one after another. The battleship... exploded!


    Chapter 0018 Thanos vs Su Bai


    Silent!


    The heartbeat and breathing seemed to be still, and the devastated Avengers stared into the air.

 C724

    The huge battleship produced a chain of explosions, and the lotus pieces were scattered to pieces, accompanied by the firelight as brilliant as fireworks.


    The shocking brain is blank!


    If you follow the game analogy, this is not the same game!


    They team up here, but the boss is abused. Don''t want it, but it''s so easy to single out.


    Can you still play happily?


    Although I know that there is a big gap in strength, isn''t it too exaggerated?


    For a while, no one knew what to think about.


    No matter what they thought, Su Bai kept staring at the exploding battleship.


    In the firelight, a dazzling beam of energy suddenly burst out.


    "Sure enough!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the energy absorption started instantly.


    The energy beam hit it but was instantly absorbed by it, and the energy was transformed. The phoenix wings behind Su Bai turned and flew with a whistling sound.


    At this time, Thanos just stood up from the wreckage, and immediately felt a dark light sweeping over him. Before he could think about it, Thanos stood in front of his arms.


    Boom boom boom!


    Phoenix shock waves hit the Thanos in the battleship as if they didn''t need money. Once, every time, they heard a loud noise, and Thanos fell straight through the wreckage of the battleship, and the only remaining wreckage exploded.Su Bai chased Thanos, and the Phoenix shock wave rushed crazily. Thanos resisted with both hands. The indestructible body defense was really amazing. It was already falling quickly after a while, plus the impact of the Phoenix shock wave. After ten seconds, Thanos slammed directly onto the ground with a whistling sound.


    The violent impact made the ground sunken, and the inertia caused Thanos to bounce again after landing, and his arms were slightly loosened!


    "Su Bai!"


    A figure suddenly appeared, Thanos subconsciously yelled and saw the darkness in front of him, he seemed to hear the call... the call of the Phoenix...


    boom!


    The Phoenix shock wave directly wrapped Thanos and Su Bai in them, and the Avengers'' eyes widened, and they saw a purple light suddenly lit up in the darkness, straight into the sky.


    "Get me down!"


    In the darkness, Su Bai''s voice rang sharply, followed by the ground trembling fiercely, and the trembling Avengers staggered, and an insurmountable ditch seemed to suddenly appear.


    Eternal Canyon, divided into two!


    Su Bai slowly floated back into the air, watching the smog below and controlling the squally wind swept across, and in an instant, the ditch gradually became clear.


    There is at least one big hole hundreds of meters deep.


    Ordinary people may not see it at all.


    The changes in the earth''s crust caused waves of earthquakes around, but there was no one nearby, and it didn''t affect much.


    Thanos groaned, and after a struggle, he didn''t get up. His arms trembled slightly. Looking at Su Bai in the air, Thanos took a deep breath and slammed his arms on the ground.The huge force made the pit dent again, but Thanos leaped into the air like a missile and flew towards Su Bai in the air.


    "Swish swish!"


    The Phoenix shock wave blasted past one after another, but the angry Thanos did not evade at all, and directly waved his hand to bounce the Phoenix shock wave away.


    "This is popped beans!"


    At this time, Thanos was full of unrivaled aura of abuse. That kind of indomitable momentum, nothing can stop him, would be frightened if he changed to an ordinary person.


    "boom!"


    Thanos slammed over with a punch, Su Bai resisted with his arms, and the huge power swayed away, so that Su Bai heard the sound of broken bones, and he was beaten into the air like a cannonball.


    Can hold the body, Thanos'' energy beams have followed one after another, Su Bai absorbed the situation, and Thanos'' fists blasted over again.


    At this time Thanos was already burning with anger, completely plunged into fury.


    With his fist, coupled with the energy beam, Su Bai couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to fight back.


    Clang, bang, bang.


    The two of you come and I go in the air, fists and shadows intertwined.


    suddenly.


    When Thanos'' eyes lit up, two beams of light were emitted.


    Su Bai did not expect Thanos¡¯ eyes to be able to emit light beams. Nima, do you think you are a superman?The brain has reacted in an instant. When the beam hits, he has released a magnetic shield.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Su Bai fell from the sky to the ground.


    In the air, Thanos waved his hands angrily, and saw those hands, and the four beams of light from both hands hit almost at the same time.

 C725

    After removing the magnetic field shield, Su Bai took a deep breath and absorbed it violently.


    Light emerged from Su Bai''s body, and surging power surged.


    "Back to you!"


    Su Bai gave a cold snort, and a huge black phoenix appeared from him. The whistling and howling sound was clearly audible, and the wings danced straight to Thanos!Thanos snorted coldly to resist, Su Bai seized the opportunity, turned away from the guest, and rushed up again.


    Intently, overwhelmed.


    The intensity is almost unimaginable for the Avengers.


    Seeing Thanos and Su Bai fighting in the air, they couldn''t help feeling a sense of powerlessness and frustration.


    "When is this going to... when?"


    Both attack and defense are extremely strong, and it is difficult to end the battle quickly with this small disparity.Watching the two hit from here to there, from the air to the ground, and from the ground to the air, as if there is never an end!


    "This is just a warm up..."


    "Su Bai only used the power gems, time gems, soul gems, and reality gems'' abilities yet to be useful!"


    "So, Su defeated and won?" Someone asked.


    "It''s not that simple!" Medusa said, "Su Bai didn''t use all his strength, and Thanos is also useless. He has a powerful artifact called the Cosmos Cube, although he doesn''t know who is stronger than Infinite Gems. But you should always be sure to knock against four or five infinite gems, otherwise Thanos would not come to earth with such a big fanfare."


    "Sister, what can we... now?" Crystal couldn''t help asking.


    "We... can only wait!"


    Medusa sighed.


    Even the current Thanos can''t beat them. Once Thanos uses the Universe Cube, there is no way to fight.


    Now, I can only count on Su to be defeated!


    Item 0019


    Afterlife.


    The originally quiet and peaceful Xanadu is now very lively, the aliens of Attilan, the aliens of the Eternal Canyon, and the few people on the spaceship later.


    Green clothes and green hair.


    Director of the Heavenly Sword Bureau, Brand!


    It was agreed that the Heavenly Sword Bureau would act together, and it was stable from the beginning.


    Thanos did not go to the moon at all, and rushed directly to the earth, so he could not be blocked by the Heavenly Sword Bureau. Director Brand also wanted to contact the opponent to give a warning. Boom, the spacecraft fell directly.


    "Carol, the affairs of aliens are under the control of our Heavenly Sword Bureau. No matter how strong the opponent is, no matter whether there is someone to deal with it, we can''t remain indifferent. I thought about it, if we hide here, then the Heavenly Sword Bureau will also There is no need to exist." Brand took a deep breath and said to the woman beside him.


    Carol nodded: "This is indeed our duty."


    "So... are you going with me?" Brand asked."The only thing you can do with the Heavenly Sword Bureau right now is you."


    Carol did not speak but nodded heavily, and Brand turned around to find the person in charge of the afterlife and said.


    "You are going to help? There is no plane here, and even if you go, I am afraid..."


    "No need to fly!"


    Brand smiled and patted Carol next to her and grabbed her shoulders, followed by a bang. Carol took Brand and flew directly into the air, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Eternal Canyon.


    Su Bai and Thanos were still fighting fiercely. Although they separated and combined in the process, Thanos did not take out the Universe Cube, and Su Bai did not use other infinite gem abilities, a very strange tacit understanding.The main goal of Thanos was his son, but now he completely forgot about it because of the fierce battle with Su Bai.Originally, Su Bai was still considering whether to find an opportunity to let Thanos kill him. Although his abilities were not outstanding, he was very strong.


    Regardless of the energy beam, the indestructible defense is considered good.


    The black dwarf''s body strength is also good, the Avengers Panthers were equally unbreakable, but Thanos is obviously stronger than the black dwarf!I think so, but he has forgotten about defeating Su defeat. He really wants to see who will win if he continues to do so!


    Absorb energy, since it attacks.


    Don''t say that let him remain invincible, at least fight a protracted battle?He doesn''t bully anyone.


    This one unknowingly took longer and longer, and it seemed that there was no end.


    "When will this be hit?"


    The Avengers felt that the injury seemed to be recovering a lot, but the battle between the two seemed to be unable to tell the victory or the end!


    "Isn''t it better!"


    Medusa said softly, looking at Thain who was still transforming in the distance.


    This son who can kill the tyrants is jealous and wants to kill, what kind of abilities can he gain after transformation?Isn''t it weak?Otherwise, how could Thanos come and kill him so much?Thinking of this, he has not only looked at Su Bai in the air, but he is probably the only one who can make the battle last so long and can make Thanos willing to take time.


    "Huh? What is that?"

 C726

    Thinking about it, Medusa suddenly saw a light coming from a distance.


    As the light got closer, she could see clearly that they were two people.


    "This is the person who fell on the spaceship just now, how come back!" Medusa frowned.


    Just thinking about it, the two had already landed nearby, and seeing the mess here, the two took a breath.


    too frightening!


    "Why are you back again."


    Medusa came over and asked.


    Brand said: "This is the responsibility of our Heavenly Sword Bureau, I...can''t help, Carol, it''s up to you!"


    "Ok!"


    Carol nodded heavily and flew out with a boom.


    Seeing the orange energy in his hands, it happened that Thanos and Su Bai separated again, and Carol rushed towards Thanos.


    "Humph!"


    Mio¡¯s domineering annoyance was annoying, and a wave of one hand was a beam of energy, but Carol didn¡¯t hide his arms forward, and even leaned on his fist to withstand it...


    Thanos and Su Bai have fought for so long. Although Su Bai is still full of energy, Thanos consumes a lot. The energy beam flashes a few times and disappears. Then I saw Carol rushing towards Thanos. Just a fist!


    "boom!"


    Thanos was beaten with his head sideways.


    "Woman...you''re looking for death!"


    Thanos slowly turned his head, his expression turned hideous and angry, he went after Carol and fought with Carol.


    This change made Su Bai unexpectedly a little bit unexpected, why did he suddenly ran out to steal the blame?Hatred is so easily robbed?Su Bai turned his head to look, and saw that the two were inextricably fought. This woman''s defensive ability and attack power were not inferior to Thanos. Her energy control was also decent, and she was quite powerful.


    Subconsciously glanced at Brand in the Sky Sword Bureau below, apparently coming with this person.


    Heaven Sword Bureau, apart from this Brand, there seems to be no outstanding character, right?Brand is outstanding not only because of her appearance or the identity of the director, but also because she is a hybrid of humans and aliens, and becoming the director may also be part of this reason.


    Can fly.


    Can release energy.


    Defensive power and attack power are not weak...


    "So it was her!"


    The female superhero of Marvel World simply ruled it out, and Su Bai saw her identity.


    "I didn''t expect she would come out, but shouldn''t she be in the Air Intelligence Bureau? Why did she get to the Sky Sword Bureau?"


    Who is this person?


    Among the female superheroes of the Avengers, they are considered to be the flag-bearers. In Marvel''s second civil war, they became one of the leaders of the two factions.


    Captain Marvel!


    Seeing the spaceship of the Sky Sword Bureau falling, she seemed to be by Brand''s side. Since she was Captain Marvel, why didn''t she act?Or... originally intended to hide your identity?


    Shaking his head, Su Bai was planning to go down to see how Thain had transformed, but at this moment a figure flew past with a thud, it was Captain Marvel.


    Data 0020


    boom!


    Carol hit the ground heavily, and everyone who saw it felt painful, but she just frowned slightly.Struggling to get up, Carol was about to go up and continue fighting, but suddenly saw a blue-rayed...cube appeared on Thanos'' hand.Carol was slightly surprised but didn''t care too much and rushed over!


    "Humph!"


    Thanos snorted coldly, and the Universe Cube suddenly lit up. Carol, who was flying fast, seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. He snorted and fell directly from the air, followed by an unusually strong beam of energy. Ben Carol comes and goes.


    This energy beam is completely different from before.


    Su Bai could clearly feel how strong this beam was. This force came from the Cosmos Cube.


    Thanos played with himself for so long and didn''t use the Universe Cube, but he never thought that Carol would directly let Thanos use the strongest killer move.


    Su Bai felt that he might not be able to stop this energy beam!


    Carol''s defense is good, but I''m afraid...


    I don¡¯t know what kind of attack Thanos used to wound Carol just now. It seems that she temporarily loses her ability. If she is hit by this energy beam, it is almost impossible... The surprise captain who just appeared is afraid that she will disappear. Up.


    "Well, it''s an opportunity right now! I remember that the Universe Cube later seemed to have its own will and became a separate existence. I don''t know if it is possible now. I just have to try it. By the way, I can come to a hero to save the beauty!"


    The thought flashed in his mind, and Su Bai had teleported to Carol''s front.

 C727

    Under Carol''s surprised gaze, Su Bai pushed her away with one hand, and immediately after he got the light beam, it was already swept in. Su Bai did not deliberately hide or resist, the energy beam was almost completely unblocked... directly penetrated Su. Defeated body.Continue to rush to Carol from back to front.


    "by!"


    Su Bai cursed secretly, and while she was still not offline, the magnetic field that controlled Carol directly changed her direction.


    The energy beam passed Carol''s side.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise from the ground, and the energy beam almost disappeared when it almost hit the depths of the earth.


    The surroundings have been razed to the ground, and the people below are in danger... Su Bai can''t take care of that much.


    It fell to the ground with a clatter, motionless.


    "Mr. Su Bai..."


    Carol froze for a moment, then suddenly shouted in grief.


    She didn''t expect Su Bai to come to save herself, and all of this was caused by her blind self-confidence.I actually killed Su Bai...


    Anger, sadness, Carol''s power suddenly concurred, and craziness emerged.


    Looking at Thanos in the air, Carol rushed directly with a bang.


    Thanos did not take action, but looked at Su Bai''s body.


    died?


    He just died like this?


    The enemy who had been fighting with him for so long died like this?To save this woman?


    It''s... stupid!


    You think you are saving people, you are dead, who can stop me from slaughtering the earth?


    Seeing Carol rushing over, Thanos also raised an anger. This anger actually had no origin, but it did exist.Controlling the universe cube, the output of powerful energy crazy.


    Below.


    The eternal gorge that was razed to the ground is vast, and the Avengers are one by one, knowing life or death.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Su Bai groaned and opened his eyes.


    It really deserves to be the Universe Cube, this power is indeed powerful.However, it is a pity that this Cosmos Cube probably hasn''t evolved yet, and doesn''t have any independent thinking, so his death is only to gain Thanos himself!Fortunately, it was the ability he wanted.


    Indestructible body!


    Su Bai can feel it, the only thing that is deliberately normal... is that place, but unfortunately there is no chance to try it now, if that time it will also change!


    From the ground, the ability to manipulate inorganic substances was activated. The damaged clothes were restored, clean and tidy.


    After feeling around for a while, everyone seemed to be injured, but there was no danger to their lives for the time being, and then Su Bai looked up into the air.


    Carol seems to be a little different from himself, there is a feeling of evolution or transformation, stronger!


    However, compared to Thanos who holds the Universe Cube in his hand, he is not an opponent at all. He has been in Ada, but he has no intention of giving up.


    "Really fight!"


    Su Bai muttered, and was about to continue to deal with Thanos, but suddenly thought of something and looked around.


    Where''s Thain?


    It''s almost completely destroyed here. Although it was protected by a magnetic field shield before, it might not be able to stop such an attack.Just as Su Bai was going to look for Thain, he suddenly saw a person hobbled out in the distance.This person''s appearance is somewhat similar to Thanos, but he is thinner, and his clothes are tattered and familiar!


    "by."


    "This is not Thain?"


    "Before I was a handsome guy, how did I become this ghost after transformation."


    Except for Carol, it is unlikely that there will be someone he doesn''t know here. With the familiar clothes, Su Bai can be sure that this person is Thain.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Thain coming over, Su Bai didn''t know what to say.


    Inhuman races and mutants will change after awakening, but mutants are actually closer to humans, but the mutations of inhuman races are sometimes too exaggerated, and can even be said to be a big change!


    Seeing Thain¡¯s desolate look, Su Bai did not speak and patted him on the shoulder, then turned and teleported to the vicinity of Thanos and Captain Marvel in the fierce battle. At this time, Captain Marvel was punched by Thanos. Suddenly flew out. As soon as she flew out, she felt that she had hit something, and then she was hugged.Carol turned his head to see who it was. Seeing that face, Carol was stunned for an instant.


    "You...you are not dead?"


    As soon as Su Bai was about to talk, he heard Thanos shout in surprise.

 C728

    "Are you not dead?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "Isn''t this obvious?"


    Carol wanted to say that I obviously saw that energy beam penetrated you, why didn''t you die.But before she could say her words, Thanos took the lead. Obviously... Thanos was more excited than her!


    Item 0021


    "I know, I know you are not that easy to die! If you die because you save a woman, you don''t deserve to have the current power, you don''t deserve to have infinite gems, and you don''t deserve to be my opponent!" Thanos exclaimed again and again with excitement. Su Bai''s eyes looked a little weird.How did this feeling that heroes cherish heroes and don''t fight or deal?Do you regard yourself as a destined opponent?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t treat you as an opponent!


    "What''s the matter with women? You look down on women?" Carol yelled, a little displeased.


    Faced with Carol''s questioning, Thanos did not pay any attention.


    Speaking of which, except for the goddess of death, Thanos really didn''t care about other women, or that... didn''t care about other people at all.He has a lot of wives and children, and he hasn''t done anything like Tiger Poison Eater.So, don¡¯t look at the ugliness of Thanos, but there is no shortage of women. There are still women who lean up. The words that the strong do not lack women are not wrong with Thanos!


    Thanos'' ignorance made Carol even more upset.


    Obviously, he looked down on women.


    This kind of sexism makes Carol very upset, she is a feminist!


    The energy in his hands gradually rose, and Carol was about to rush out, but saw a hand in front of him.Turning his head and looking around, he heard Su Bai say indifferently: "I''ll take care of it, you go and see other people!"


    Carol frowned slightly and finally nodded and turned and left.


    Thanos did not stop it at all.


    "Your son has awakened, and he looks a lot like you after the transformation." Su Bai said.


    Thanos took a look and didn''t say anything. Although he was his goal, he had only one enemy, and that was Su Bai!Defeating him, the trash on the earth can''t stop him at all.Otherwise, even if his goal is close at hand, he can''t kill it.


    Thinking of this, Thanos spoke slowly."Come on, let''s tell the winner."


    "No need to divide, the loser must be you!"


    Almost at the same time, Su Bai and Thanos fought again, and they had a tacit understanding, and they still didn''t use their hole cards.


    When the two fists collided, Thanos and Su Bai retreated a few steps.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Thanos stared at Su Bai with wide eyes. He felt very clear that Su Bai didn''t use infinite gems, and even strength gems were useless. It was simply relying on his own body to fight against himself.But how could his body suddenly become so strong?Let Thanos have a feeling of hitting himself.But... this is how you deserve to be your opponent.


    Thinking of this, Thanos was faintly excited to make another move.


    He obtained the Cube of the Universe, and the universe has had no opponents for many years, and he has destroyed countless planets. It has been a long time and has not encountered a decent opponent for a long time.


    "come on."


    Thanos yelled, and the Universe Cube in his hand finally lit up.


    "The only one who wins is me... Thanos!"


    The shout of Thanos sounded, and the Universe Cube was already shining brightly.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    With a light laugh, Su Bai directly used the power of the time gem.


    For an instant, the surroundings were still, and even the wind couldn''t even feel the wind. The Universe Cube was lying quietly on Thanos''s hand, emitting a light, feeling like a 3D painting.Su Bai walked to Thanos slowly, stretched out his hand... got the Universe Cube.


    Is the universe strong?


    Very strong.


    Manipulating elements, modifying logic, and controlling time and space is definitely a great artifact.


    However, by the way... this cosmic cube does not have the ability to deal with time, which is considered to be specialized in arithmetic.


    Holding the Universe Cube, Su Pai snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    Time returned to normal.


    "Su Bai, you are destined to lose to me..." Thanos'' voice followed one after another, Su Bai laughed instead of just playing with Universe Cube.


    The energy in it is really powerful, and it feels endless.It is said that this thing seems to have been made by a different race of an unknown dimension. In order to test the desire of human beings to learn the evolutionary process of mankind, it is so strong that it is possible to create a new multiverse.


    Thanos, still hasn''t exerted all its abilities!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just as Su Bai was thinking about it, he saw Thanos''s palms, whose eyes widened in disbelief, and his palms came out and glanced back.


    "Don''t underestimate Infinite Gems." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C729

    "Ahhhhh..."


    Thanos roared fiercely towards Su Bai in anger.


    Su Bai curled his lips, controlling the energy of the Universe Cube.Suddenly, the light enveloped, followed by a normal sound, Thanos fell heavily to the ground, the feeling was like a mountain pressing on him, the veins swelled, his body trembled slightly, but he couldn''t stand up. .


    "It''s not a good thing to be too conceited! Although the Universe Cube is strong, it is not strong enough to be invincible, not to mention that it is as strong as the court of life and it has not been dead." Su Bai said lightly, looking at Thanos still a little unconvinced. She smiled and said, "You said, what should I do with you?"


    "Kill you? It may be troublesome, but it''s not impossible."


    "Let you go? That''s impossible!"


    "Let me think about how to maximize the benefits..."


    He said it was an inquiry, but he was actually talking to himself. On the one hand, Su Bai had already turned and walked towards the others.


    Aggrieved!


    Too frustrated!


    Seeing Su Bai''s departure, Thanos couldn''t help shouting.


    I thought he was his fateful opponent, but I never thought that he was just wishful thinking. He played evenly before and when he met his opponents. As a result, when he was serious and used his hole cards, all the so-called evenly matched opponents before became bubbles. !


    It''s hard to say, he is playing with himself!


    How can this make the proud Thanos acceptable?


    Angrily, he exploded.


    The blue veins skyrocketed, and the strength was faintly improved by a few points, and he saw his hands on the ground, kneeling on one knee and gradually trying to get up.


    "Lie down for me!"


    Su Bai didn''t turn his head and just said lightly, and then... a phoenix shock wave hit the middle of Thanos abruptly, and heard a bang, and almost tried her best to support Thanos and fell to the ground.This time... is completely unmovable!


    Item 0022


    "What is he?"


    Seeing Thanos immobile, everyone couldn''t help but wonder.I haven''t seen any methods used by Su Bai. He couldn''t stand up even with Thanos'' strength?


    "Manipulate time and space and increase gravity within that small area. The greater his strength, the stronger the gravity." Su Bai explained briefly. This is really a very, very simple method.Although Thanos could not have been trapped there forever, it was still okay.


    "We... is this a win?" Medusa said.


    When she said that, the people reacted, and the Universe Cube fell into Su Bai''s hands. Now Thanos can''t stand up even more. Isn''t this a win?Thinking of the previous battles and looking at the eternal canyon surrounding it, the joy and excitement of victory abound.


    Compared with their excitement, Su Bai was very calm.


    If you win, you must win.


    From the beginning, he never thought that he would lose, but it was simpler than he thought, and it seemed a bit anticlimactic.But after all, this is a crushing on ability. Thanos is not wrong to lose. It is better than the comics where Captain America tricked him into saying that the energy of the Universe Cube is exhausted. This guy throws away the Universe Cube and defeats it. At least... Thanos will not be complained of insufficient IQ balance.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing Su Bai meditating, Medusa asked in a low voice without joy.


    "How to deal with Thanos."


    Thanos was also cursed by the goddess of death and claimed to be immortal. However, he had already killed a Gao Tianzun before. For Su Bai, it was not impossible to kill Thanos. It was just a matter of abandoning some means and time.


    But just killing him like this, Su Bai felt a bit regretful.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai looked at Thain.


    Son of Thanos.


    At this time Thain seemed to have calmed down from the shock of transformation, but seeing Su Bai look at him, Thain still seemed a little nervous and restrained.Speaking of it, although he is the son of Thanos, he is also a native of the earth, a good boy.


    "I want to see your abilities!"


    Su Bai patted Thain on the shoulder. Thain was a little cautious and said hesitantly: "I, I don''t know if it can be done."


    "follow me!"


    Su Bai thought for a while, and teleported far away with Thain.


    After landing, Su Bai said: "Use your full strength to attack me!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Thain hesitated.


    Su Bai directly punched him, the coming was fierce, and there was no suspicion of mercy or temptation.Thain was a little panicked, and subconsciously stretched out his right hand to resist.In an instant, an unspeakable force suddenly erupted, and Su Bai only felt that the powerful crushing impact could not be resisted.After hesitating, Su Bai simply gave up resistance.


    I just wanted to see Thain¡¯s abilities, but I never thought that this guy¡¯s abilities were so strong, and even Thanos¡¯ indestructible body seemed to be unable to withstand it. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s ask for his abilities by the way!


    "what¡­¡­"

 C730

    Thain unconsciously released his abilities. Seeing Su Bai who disappeared before him, Thain quickly realized what he had done, staring blankly at his right hand, he... killed Su Bai himself?Thinking of this, Thain couldn''t help shouting.


    "What to shout."


    As a result, as soon as he yelled out, he heard the scolding, and immediately saw Su Bai already appearing in front of him.Thain froze for a moment."Great, I thought I...I..."


    Su Bai looked at Thain''s expression a bit complicated.


    Yes!


    complex!


    Thain''s abilities are beyond his imagination. The Black Bat King, the number one inhuman race, is about to abdicate. His abilities are not just the crushing impact that brought death just now.


    "Wow!"


    A small battleship suddenly appeared from the air, and the sudden change made the people who were originally joyful and joyful instantly become nervous again. Isn''t there anything Thanos still has to solve?Su Bai brought Thain over and watched the small battleship slowly land, and then... a person walked out of it.


    It looks normal, no different from ordinary humans.


    However, the appearance was vaguely familiar, and Su Bai subconsciously looked at Thain beside him.


    This person looks a bit similar to Thayne before he was transformed.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not here to fight. My name is Ernos, from Titan." The man explained kindly after coming down.


    Titans?


    Isn''t that the hometown of Thanos?All should have been destroyed by Thanos.


    His name is Ernos and Thanos is called Thanos.


    "What''s your relationship with him?"


    Su Bai pointed at Thanos and asked.


    Ernos''s expression was slightly complicated, and he said after a while: "He is my brother!"


    Thanos¡¯ younger brother?


    Upon hearing this, everyone instantly became alert.


    "I am different from him. He, because he was like this when he was born, he has always been discriminated against since he was a child. My relationship with him... is not that good. It can even be said to be antagonistic. Because I am the youngest in the family. The child... is more pleasing and has always been regarded as a playboy." Ernos explained.


    Su Bai said indifferently: "I see it, Ernos, haha, Eros."


    "I wanted to stop him after I knew what he was doing, but luckily I caught up. He... is he?" Ernos said and looked at Thain.


    Among the group, he looked like Thanos.


    Su Bai nodded slightly, and Ernos said, "Can I take him away? As a thank you, I can tell you an important news about... your earth is safe. This is more than the disaster he might bring... serious!"


    Ernos'' expression was very serious, and it didn''t look like a fake.


    Hearing that there is still a disaster to come, this makes everyone extremely depressed, why did Thanos come just after it?One wave just flattened and another wave started again?Also let people not breathe.Depressed and depressed, but no one spoke, this matter...only Su Bai was in charge.


    "Let''s talk about it, if it''s what you said, it''s okay to promise you!"


    "But if you dare to deceive me, even if you run to the end of the world, I will kill you too!"


    "What I said is real!"


    Ernos didn''t worry much, and he was about to tell the news he knew.


    Item 0023


    "I will take Thain away from the earth, return to Titan to take a look, and then take him around the universe, maybe there is no chance to meet again in the future. As for...he, I will leave it to you to deal with." North said a few words to Su Bai, glanced at Thanos, and then returned to his battleship with Thain.


    Unlike Thanos, Ernos has no ambitions and doesn''t like war. He takes Thain to roam the universe, and I am afraid there is really no chance to meet in the future.That''s good, Thain''s ability is so outstanding that he stayed on the earth, and to be honest, Su Bai was really worried.Now that he followed Ernos out of the universe, when he arrived in Yesheng, he figured out how to settle him.


    As for the news that Ernos said, Su defeated it.


    "Lord of Void, Abyss...Do you believe what he said?"


    Watching Ernos''s battleship leave, Medusa and others couldn''t help looking at Su Bai.Just now, Ernos told what he called important news.


    Lord of Nothingness!


    abyss!


    These are two people!


    According to Ernos, the origin of these two people is not clear to him, he just knows that they are constantly searching for new worlds in the universe, new planets discover new life!As for the reason, no one knows, just know that any planet they pass through will eventually perish!And they may now regard the earth as a new goal. Although they don''t know when they will come back, they obviously...


    The reason why I believe Ernos'' words is because Su Bai vaguely has some impressions of the Lord of Nothingness and Abyss. I remember that he was still the Avengers later, but he is not quite clear even in detail.There is a saying that it is called Binglai will block the water and cover the earth, at least they have not come yet, and there will be time for Su Bai to rectify the current affairs!


    "Solve the immediate matter first!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and walked towards Thanos.

 C731

    With a thought, the Universe Cube lit up slightly, and the gravitational field around Thanos directly disappeared. Thanos stood up awkwardly and looked at Su Bai. He heard Su Bai say indifferently: "I haven''t thought about how to deal with you before. I think about it now."


    "What do you want to do!"


    The inexplicable Thanos has a premonition of anxiety."If you have the ability, you kill me. I know... you can do it."


    "Want to die? Isn''t it cheaper for you? It''s easier for you to live, easy for you to die, and harder for you to live than to die!" Su Bai smiled, raising his left hand to use the energy, and he saw a dazzling light from He waved his left hand!When the light dissipated, everyone subconsciously glanced at it, and then... they were all stunned!


    At this time Thanos was still standing on the spot, but a brownish-yellow solid appeared beside him, the feeling was like...amber!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing Thanos suddenly turned into this, everyone was a little bit uncomfortable in their words.


    "He is not dead, but he is not alive."


    "I moved back to the exhibition hall, let everyone see, this is the Thanos who wants to invade the earth several times!"


    "Being an exhibition can be regarded as making the best use of it."


    Su Bai said with a smile, very satisfied with this ability.


    This is also Thain''s ability!


    If you look closely, you will notice that Thain''s death-like ability was the right hand before, but just now...Su Bai used the left hand.


    Death with one hand is better than death with the other.


    This is Thain''s ability!


    This ability was a surprise to Su Bai, and it was precisely because of this ability that Su Bai thought of handling Thanos himself!


    Throw it into the exhibition hall as an exhibit.


    The cosmic tyrant, who has slaughtered countless creatures, is on the earth as an exhibit for others to watch. This punishment is even more painful for Thanos than if he killed him.


    Not only can people understand Thanos, but also make money by the way.


    Why not do it?


    As for this...Su Bai certainly has the ability to restore it to its original state, but after thinking about it, let it go.With Thanos, Medusa, Crystal, Su Bai went back.As for the Avengers, as well as Captain Marvel, they naturally have a way to go back.


    The war is over.


    The news spread quickly.


    Su Bai first came directly to the exhibition hall, put down the exhibit of Thanos, and let Polaris and the others arrange an exhibition hall, ready to promote the new exhibit Thanos.Afterwards, Su Bai paid close attention to Attilan''s side. The Terrigan crystals had finally been mined. Su Bai asked the Phoenix Apostle to return to the earth directly with the large forces.


    Then he went to the afterlife again, put down Medusa and the crystal, beckoned to release the black bat king and others, let them discuss and come up with a charter!


    Su Bai returned to the dark dimension and put the Universe Cube away. Although this thing is strong, it is not very convenient to carry.


    When I was busy with this, it was dark.


    After taking a comfortable bath, Su Bai did not call anyone to accompany him, so he slept peacefully.


    He can rest steadily here, but many people stay up all night.


    The thing about Thanos may not be clear to most of the people, but there are also well-informed people who know that many places have accidents at the same time. With the announcement of the new exhibit Thanos on Timeless Island, the people soon knew that it was him who invaded the earth three times .In addition, the Avengers were healing and rested individually, the Inhumans had been awake all night to discuss the future, the Heavenly Sword Bureau was also counting the losses, and many other things were going on simultaneously.


    For many people, this is destined to be a sleepless night.


    For Iron Man, Tony Stark is even more so.


    Thanos'' invasion made him know his scornfulness, and at the same time, the matter of the Void Lord made him feel crisis.


    He couldn''t help thinking, what if Su Bai was not on the earth one day, and someone invaded the earth at this time?As a proud person, Tony didn''t want the entire planet to rely on Su defeat, or... he also wanted to make a difference.However, he must not be able to do it by himself, and he needs other people to join in. When the crisis comes, they can unite and contribute together!


    All night.


    Tony Stark is considering candidates!


    It really made him choose a few people!


    Item 0024


    Timeless Isle, the inner city palace hall.


    nine in the morning.


    Su Bai, who had just woke up, heard someone report that Medusa and the Black Bat King had come and simply washed them out.


    When he entered the living room and saw the actions of the Black Bat King and Medusa, Su Bai was slightly surprised, raised his eyebrows and said nothing, walked to the main seat and sat down.On the left is Medusa, on the right is the Black Bat King.Normally, Medusa should be sitting with the black bat king, but now it is divided into two sides. From this point, it can be seen that the opinions of the two are not unified!


    "Everyone is busy, let''s make a long story short, and talk about the results of your discussions."


    After taking the seat, Su Bai didn''t have any polite greetings, and went straight to the topic.


    Everyone is really busy now, and many things are waiting to be done.

 C732

    Medusa glanced at the black bat king, but Medusa spoke."I want to stay on the earth, but my king wants to go back to Attilan, so if you allow us, we want to ask the members of the Inhuman race what they mean. If you are willing to stay on the earth, you will stay, and if you want to go to Attilan, go to Ah Tiran."


    Split!


    This is the result of the two people or the entire royal family discussing for a night. Medusa believes that staying on the earth is more suitable for future survival and development.But the Black Bat King plans to return to Attilan. Of course, there may also be personal factors in this. After all, his brother is dead, so that he can stay on the earth without any barriers, he can''t do it!


    The end result is split into two factions, let''s choose freely!


    Throughout the history of alien races, such divisions for the development of races are not uncommon and not new.However, the split between the husband and wife is relatively new.


    "I don''t care, you can solve the matter of your alien race yourself. You can go back to Attilan for the Black Bat King, but it is impossible for me to return the Terrigan Crystal to you and let you take it away. Not only that, the Earth I have to put away the Terrigan crystals that go to other bases and manage them all at that time!


    "The conversion of foreigners is very strict, and the risk is extremely high. In the past, we were also very cautious in selecting candidates for conversion." Medusa said.


    "That said, I won''t pay attention to the internal affairs of the Inhumans. I only care about the Terrigan Crystal. Although this may hold your lifeline, you should be able to understand what I did."


    Medusa and the Black Bat King understand this point. If he wants to destroy the alien race, there is a better way.Of course, the Black Bat King felt that after a long time, the alien races on the earth would become Su Bai''s men. After all, the Terrigan Crystal was in his hand.After thinking about it, Black Bat King felt even more that he should return to Attilan.


    "Since you have no problem, do it."


    "Those who want to go back to Attilan are ready to go back. I can provide warships here. If you want to stay, hurry up."


    "I think the world is pretty good. From now on, there will be your base. Go back and integrate the people from other bases and collect the Terrigan Crystal!"


    "Ok!"


    Medusa nodded, and then left with the Black Bat King.


    Bringing all the alien races from other bases to the afterlife, Terrigan Crystal recovered, and then the Black Bat King told Medusa his decision.


    Stay on the earth, or return to Attilan.


    The Inhuman race faces a choice.


    Su Bai came to the superstar from the meeting room.


    "Tell me about the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss."


    The superstar recalled for a moment and said: "The Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss come from an ancient system, Alev. The Lord of Nothingness has the ability to accelerate purification, and the Abyss can heal the body and obtain information."


    "Gone?"


    "I know this information right now."


    "Ok!"


    The superstar will not conceal it, since that''s all that''s said, there should be only this, and in response, Su Bai turned around.


    Since there is no useful information, let it go for now!


    Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of the aliens. If the Black Bat King and the others were to leave, let the Fantastic Four drive the battleship to send them off, and then let Skye Jiaying and the others help settle the remaining aliens and expand the afterlife.Around the evening, Medusa came from the other side of the world, and the black bat king had taken people away to Attilan. According to statistics, about one-third of the strangers followed, and the remaining two-thirds remained. The earth... However, apart from Medusa and his sister Crystal, those royal families have chosen to return to Attilan. If they need to be transformed in the future and need to use the Terrigan Crystal, the diplomat Tang Najia will Come report and ask for instructions.


    Lots of people lead to chaos.


    Now in the afterlife, it can barely be regarded as a tripartite force, the original inhabitants of the afterlife, the alien races of Attlan, and the alien races who have moved from several bases in various places.However, the latter two have a close relationship, so it is fine to say that it is a three-party power, or two powers.Su defeated and thought about how to integrate. This difficulty should be easier than that of Shadowland. After all, they are all a race.However, this issue does not need to be considered by the Soviet Union, Medusa has taken the initiative to arrange it.She left Crystal to help Jia Ying expand the next life. Crystal''s royal identity is sufficient, but she is relatively simple and very suitable.


    On the contrary, regardless of Medusa''s identity or experience, Jia Ying is somewhat inferior to Skye, after all, she is the royal queen.


    Even if she didn''t do anything deliberately, as long as she stayed there, those alien races couldn''t integrate so easily.


    So she came.


    It¡¯s a report, but it¡¯s fine to make a phone call or let anyone come. Medusa doesn¡¯t need to come in person at all. This can be regarded as showing an attitude.


    Su Bai took Medusa around on the Timeless Island to get to know the people and the environment.


    He also specially designated a place for Medusa, or for Inhumans, which is an attitude of acceptance.


    In short, the matter of the Inhuman race can be solved so easily.


    If it was the time when the Timeless Island was just established, Su Bai would really be happy to join so many alien races, but now...Although he is also very happy, it is not exciting.


    "Your Majesty, Iron Man is here and wants to see you."


    In the restaurant, Su Baizheng invited Medusa to taste the craftsmanship of the Timeless Isle, and tasted the extraterrestrial wine by the way, when Xian Ze came in from outside and whispered.


    Item 0025


    Speaking of Tony Stark, my cheap nephew, he had a good relationship at the beginning, and he called himself when he went to Japan to play, but later because of the registration bill, the relationship was somewhat weaker. After all, the position was different. !Now that Iron Man has formed his own Avengers, it seems that he has been appointed the Minister of Defense?There are fewer private contacts.


    "have you eaten?"


    After Tony came in, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Tony shook his head: "After eating, I came for the sake of the Lord of Nothingness."


    "Do you have any ideas?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Tony said: "Although I don''t want to admit it, the earth is still too weak in the universe. Whether it is Thanos, Planet Devourer or any nihilist, it will stare here. The earth is a piece of fat.

 C733

    Su Bai nodded non-committal and motioned for him to continue.


    "It goes without saying that your strength, let alone the earth, it is estimated that there are not many that can defeat you in the entire universe. It is indeed safe to have you protect the earth, but we also want to make a contribution and do what we can do. To what extent. So I want to set up a secret organization that can be easily operated if similar situations happen."


    "Is the illumination meeting?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Tony was stunned for a moment. The name was only thought of in his mind, and he hadn''t even determined it yet.However, since he said so, use this name.


    Seeing Tony nodding, Su Bai smiled and said, "If you want to organize the Illumination, then organize, why? Want to get me to join?"


    Tony said with a wry smile: "The purpose of the Illumination Society is to research and monitor the universe. This may be the only place we can help. If a crisis really arises, you must rely on you to solve it. So I don''t dare to let it. You joined, but I have a list here."


    "tell me the story."


    "Mr. Fantastic Reid in the Fantastic Four, his ability is second, but his brain is very clever, very important in this regard."


    "Hank is also a smart man. If you want to detect the universe, it will involve many technological devices."


    "Black Panther, King of Wakanda, both skill and mind."


    "And Doctor Strange, his magic can also help."


    "There is Carol from the Heavenly Sword Bureau."


    At this point, Tony paused.Judging from the above list, there is no major problem, and it is inextricably related to Su Bai.In addition to Carol, who is not part of the Illuminati in the Captain Marvel comics, he is also the original team.


    "Alright? If so, it''s probably worth your special trip." Su Bai said.


    Tony nodded: "There are two more people."


    "The leader of the alien race, the Black Bat King."


    "King of Atlantis, Namor!"


    After saying these two names, Tony thought about Su Bai''s expression nervously.


    Tony already knew about the split of the alien race, so he wanted to let the Black Bat King join at this time and he didn''t know if Su Bai would be unhappy.As for the Namo... the grievance with Su Bai is even greater.But the two, one is an alien race and the other is an Atlantean, both represent their respective forces, and they are not weak in technology, so Tony really hopes they can join.


    Su Bai looked at Tony with a faint smile, and finally said: "If they are willing to join, I will naturally have to."


    "Really? Then... Then I''ll go find them."


    Tony felt relieved when he saw that Su Bai''s words were not like polite words.


    "When I asked Namor to tell him that his wife is still with me, take the time to take it back... If you provoke the Timeless Isle again next time, it will not only be the disappearance of Atlantis."


    Watching Tony leave, Su Bai was still in a good mood.


    The purpose of the Illumination Society in the comics is to jointly fight the crisis of the universe, and it is considered to be the top organization on earth.But now, the Illumination Society is more like a prevention and intelligence organization. It has gathered so many smart people who should be able to fiddle with it, and it can indeed play some role!As for Black Bat King and Namor, the two candidates who made Tony cautious, it didn''t really matter that Su lost.


    There is no grudge against the Black Bat King himself, not to mention that he has returned to Attilan.


    As for Namor, if he didn''t learn from Su Bai, he wouldn''t mind letting him be a man again!


    I have to say that Tony''s actions are quick and effective.


    The Fantastic Four, Hank was the first to join. The Fantastic Four was interested in things like aliens, time and space, and Hank also felt it was necessary to do this.As for the Black Panther, Doctor Strange, Namor, and Black Bat King all agreed, but Carol from the Heavenly Sword Game let Tony come home.Usually Iron Man asks himself to be better at women, but as a result a lot of masters have gotten it done, but it happened to be planted here in Carol.


    Carol was not interested in the Illuminati, she was busy repairing the spaceship of the Heavenly Sword Bureau.Before, Carol did not show her abilities, only Director Brand knew, but now she doesn''t have to cover up, and she wears a uniform.The tights of blue and red are the main colors, and there is a star on the chest.


    The entanglement several times made Carol a little annoyed, and he flew away directly to the Timeless Isle.


    Although Su Bai was not dead, he really saved himself. If he knew that the Heavenly Sword Bureau was busy right now, and knew that Su Bai was also busy, Carol wanted to find Su Bai to express his gratitude to him.Anyway, she stayed and listened to Iron Man''s nagging, and it was difficult to work at ease, so she took advantage of this time to see Su Bai.


    The energy shield of the Timeless Isle has been closed.


    But Carol fell to the Eternal Bridge, ready to walk in.


    This is respect!


    This is also the first time Carol has come to the Timeless Isle, and what she saw on the island made her feel very emotional and eye-opening.After walking for a while, she was a little confused. She didn''t know where to find Su Bai. She was about to ask someone to ask, but suddenly she heard a voice behind her."Are you here to see your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty? It refers to Mr. Su Bai? Yes, I came to him." Carol said as he looked at the girl behind him.


    "My name is Carol, are you?"


    "Rascal!"


    Item 0026


    "This name is very interesting." Carol smiled, looked at her and asked: "I want to find your Majesty, I don''t know where to go?"


    "Your Majesty should not be on the island, I will take you to find a sage, she is usually responsible for things on the island." Little naughty said.


    "Alright, I''m here to express my gratitude. He saved me before." Carol also understands that if Su is defeated on the island, it will be fine. If he is not on the island, he must be notified. If a person says he wants to see him, he will take him to a private place, right?


    Little Naughty took Carol to the sage, and along the way, Little Naughty asked a lot, mainly about Thanos.


    Whether it was Attilan before or the Battle of Thanos, Little Naughty didn''t catch up.Now that the matter is over, Little Naughty has also returned from the Dark Dimension, and has learned a little, but not much.Carol didn''t know about Attilan''s war, but she knew about the Battle of Thanos. She said it vividly now, and Su Bai saved herself naturally.Coming all the way to the sage, it was not surprising to see Xiaoqi come in with Carol.

 C734

    Regardless of her being in the rear defense, she is the most informed about intelligence and information, and naturally knows the identity of Carol.After knowing her coming, the sage first called for her majesty. After getting permission, sage said: "Mr. is at the rooftop apartment, you can go by yourself."


    Xiaoqi and Carol walked out of Yongheng Island and got off the Eternal Bridge. Carol said, "You show the way, and I will fly you over."


    The little naughty smiled and touched Carol, and said, "Just follow me."


    With that said, the little naughty flew up, and Carol followed up and said, "I didn''t expect you to fly too."


    Little naughty smiled: "You can fly, I can fly!"


    Carol didn''t think much, and followed the little mischief to the rooftop apartment.


    At this time, only Su defeated himself in the rooftop apartment.


    Omar and Kerry were sent by him to the afterlife to help with the expansion. Master, it is more efficient. Mary Jane is busy at the company.Seeing Xiaoqi and Carol flying over, Su Bai was basking on the rooftop.We greeted each other and exchanged a few words. As for Carol''s gratitude to Su Bai, he didn''t take it seriously. After a few words, he let the topic go.


    The weather was just right, and I didn¡¯t even go in. I just sat here to bask in the sun. The little mischief went in and took the drinks out and took the initiative to serve as a waiter for the bureau. Su Bai sat beside Carol, and Carol was embarrassed. Let the little naughty be busy, but the little naughty is obviously willing to say nothing more.


    "Your ability comes from Kerry Star?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Carol was a little surprised. His abilities had been kept secret before. Even if they don''t need to be kept secret now, few people knew the origin of the abilities, but Su Bai was directly called out by Su Bai.There were rumors that Su Bai knew a lot of things, almost omniscient, before Carol did not take it, but now believes it.Nodded, Carol said: "Yes, actually this matter has something to do with you."


    "I was originally an Air Force, and later worked in the Aerospace Agency. I have a colleague who can even say that his mentor is called Maiwell."


    "Kerry Star." Su Bai answered.


    Carol was slightly surprised, then nodded and said: "Yes, he was originally a lieutenant of a certain fleet of Kerry, belonging to the lighter-skinned group of Kerry people, similar to our people on earth, and was ordered to come to the earth to lurch and destroy our spaceflight. Engineering understands the situation of the earth. The reason for this is that you killed Ronan and snatched the Dark Star. But after he came to the earth, he liked the earth! Later, because of a mission, we went to Kri Star, He died there, and I... gained the ability. This matter is highly classified, so no one knows. After I came back, I was asked to leave by Director Brand and joined the Heavenly Sword Bureau!"


    Su Bai nodded slightly. He knew about Captain Marvel. He didn''t expect to be different from the comics, but because of himself.


    "Did you not join the Illuminati?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m not interested, Iron Man has pestered me several times. I really can''t help it. If he comes to pester me again, I will have to do it." Carol said depressed.


    Seeing Carol''s helpless and depressed look, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh. It doesn''t matter if there is one more person and one less person in Illumination. If Tony finds someone else, he will agree with him all the time. He didn''t expect that he would be flat here.Think of Civil War 2 in the comics where Iron Man confronted Captain Marvel, and Su was unexpectedly defeated.And Su Bai also discovered an interesting thing, that is, Carol and Little Naughty!


    Little mischief can absorb other people''s abilities and use them on their own, but there is a time limit and they are not held forever. Only one ability is permanent, that is flying!In the comics, this flying ability comes from Captain Marvel, Carol.Now, it was the little mischief who brought Carol over again, and Su Bai had to admit that sometimes fate is so wonderful!


    "It doesn''t matter whether you join the Illuminati or not. If the Sky Sword Bureau needs any information, you can contact Timeless Isle."


    "That''s great, it''s a deal."


    "Just keep in touch with Little Naughty from now on."


    Carol has a good feeling for Su defeat, and more contact is okay. In the future, she can be regarded as a strong combat power in the universe.Not everyone can adapt to the space environment and move freely in the universe. Although technology can be used to make up for it, there are still certain risks.After chatting for a while, the time ran out and Carol left.As for the little mischief, she did not go back and stay.After Carol was gone, Little Naughty couldn''t wait to pack up her things. How could Su Bai not know what she was thinking when she saw her secretly eager look?


    Men have desires, and women have them too!


    This is normal.


    When she finished packing her things, Su Bai beckoned her over, looking at Xiao Naughty''s bright and expectant expression, Su Bai just gave her a look, and started tacitly.


    Item 0027


    "Let¡¯s stay here for the time being. The company¡¯s business is so busy now, and it¡¯s easier to live together. Moreover, although Thanos was resolved by Mr., I heard that there seems to be a more dangerous crisis. Earth, We don¡¯t need to worry if there are gentlemen and they protect us, as long as we protect ourselves. You live here, I can protect you!" Mary Jane came out with Gwen in the elevator, and Mary Jane said to Gwen.


    With the Venom uniform, Mary Jane can indeed say to protect Gwen.


    "Is this not so good?" Gwen hesitated.


    "There is nothing wrong with it, even if you know it, the gentleman will definitely agree." Mary Jane is now a bit of a strong woman, saying that the unique posture makes it difficult for Gwen to refuse.The two said while opening the door and entering the apartment.


    As soon as I entered, I heard strange sounds one after another. The sound... was so familiar, I saw two people violently exercising naked on the sofa.


    Gwen''s face blushed instantly, awkwardly.


    Mary Jane was taken aback for a moment, but her face was as usual, and she called out Mr.


    Su Bai turned his head when he heard the sound, and saw the indifferent Mary Jane and the blushing Gwen.


    "came back."


    Saying hello, Su Bai teleported back to the room directly with a little mischief, lest Gwen feel embarrassed.


    In fact, Gwen was already embarrassed.


    Although it was just a glimpse, the picture couldn''t dissipate in his mind, Su Bai''s sturdy body, and the little mischievous expression that seemed to go to heaven, Gwen felt that he seemed to be a little hot!


    "What are you thinking? You didn''t respond even after calling you."


    Mary Jane patted Gwen, and Gwen shook his head like a dream.Mary Jane smiled secretly. The impact just now was probably not small, but Gwen''s reaction was also interesting.There was no embarrassment to leave on the spot, and now he didn''t say to leave. Instead, the trance expression was quite intriguing!


    "Clean up my things, and then help me cook, the husband is almost ready to eat!"


    Mary Jane said, but Gwen didn''t speak but he got busy.


    It took about an hour for Su Bai and Xiao Naughty to sort out and go downstairs. At this time, dinner was almost ready.After introducing each other, the four of them ate together, and Su Bai asked a few words about the company.After eating dinner, Xiao Mi left back to the Timeless Isle.Mary Jane took the time to talk to Su Bai about letting Gwen live here temporarily, and Su Bai naturally agreed.


    "Gwen, you can live with peace of mind, it may be really dangerous after a while."

 C735

    "Lord of Void and Abyss, I don''t know the origin of these two, but they may be more troublesome than Thanos."


    "Thanksgiving and his Obsidian Five Generals are more targeted. Although the damage is not small, it is only partial. But the Void Lord is different from the abyss. They may have come to the entire earth." Su Bai explained.


    "What should I do? Are there any defensive measures?"


    Mary Jane asked worriedly.


    "Everything is preparing. The only thing we can do now is to recharge and wait for them to appear."


    "If the situation really becomes dangerous, you can go to the shadows."


    Saying that the threat of the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss is greater than that used in the universe Li Fangding Thanos, then it is obvious that it cannot be personal strength.


    The personal strength of Thanos who owns the Universe Cube is really few people can catch up, and there are only a handful of them, and the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss are definitely not among them.Since it is not personal strength, it must be numerous.


    "The earth is a treasure house equivalent to a wide open door. Anyone can come in, although it can be beaten out, but it can''t stop others from entering. Compared with other country planets in the universe, the earth is still too backward." Su Bai sighed. It was so gloomy with a sound.


    Mary Jane has nothing to say to Gwen. Now the burden of protecting the planet basically falls on Su Bai. This burden has prevented the gangsters from fighting with the street heroes, and the villains who defeated the Avengers are totally different. Levels are not comparable at all.Thinking of this, Gwen looked at Su Bai''s eyes with a little admiration, a little hot, and a trace of distress.There is an old man who works as a police officer. She can feel the pressure and baggage, and even some of the views that she doesn''t agree with Su Bai have changed a little, such as... the woman''s matter.


    On the one hand, she thinks that Su Bai needs to vent, which is normal.


    On the other hand, she also felt that Su Bai...had this qualification.


    After all, the earth is protected by her. If he is not there, everyone on the earth will probably die. In this way, it is not only not a shame to be a woman who can become a Su defeated woman and contribute a purpose, but also a proud thing.No wonder, it''s no wonder that Mary Jane never shy away from it, and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, she accepts this identity generously!


    Gwen''s thoughts about Su Bai, Mary Jane and Su Bai didn''t think much about it. After eating, they watched TV and learned about the current situation. When it was almost dark, they went to rest.Lying on the bed tossing and turning, Gwen was a little awake, and the scene he had seen before always appeared in his mind, and it made her feel very hot that he couldn''t disperse.She lived downstairs like Mary Jane, wearing a tulle pajamas, thinking that Su Bai would not go downstairs, and quietly got up.


    The living room was so dim, only the moonlight shone in.


    Unknowingly walking to the sofa, Gwen thought about the scene again, which made her mumble uncontrollably, "Is that kind of thing really so comfortable?"


    "Want to know, just try it."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him, and Gwen turned his head in a panic and saw Su Bai standing behind him.


    The sturdy body is exposed, only a pair of underwear is worn underneath, which is quite bulging, with a cup in his hand.


    Obviously, he should have been thirsty to drink water.


    The figure of a woman attracts men, and the figure of a man is actually very attractive to women.Su Bai appeared in front of him like this, Gwen had bowed his head or turned his head, but he didn''t know why he looked like he was confused...


    Item 0028


    "Wipe it, the saliva is running down."


    Su Bai didn''t expect that Gwen would look at him idiotically, smiled dumbly and stretched out his hand as a tissue.Gwen subconsciously reached out to pick it up, but what he encountered was Su Bai''s hand where there was a tissue, and he did not drool!


    Thinking of his infatuated appearance just now, thinking of Su Bai''s jokes, Gwen was embarrassed to find a place to get in.


    "I went back to sleep."


    After speaking in a panic, Gwen wanted to turn around and leave.


    But her hand was suddenly caught by Su Bai and couldn''t get it back.


    Gwen''s face is not the kind of beauty at first sight, his body is even but not prominent, and his temperament is also very quiet. He belongs to the type that the girl next door is very attractive. At this time, he is wearing a light-colored tulle pajamas. Regardless of being conservative, it is not too revealing. It is quite satisfactory. With the moonlight, you can vaguely see that there is no underwear inside the upper body, but this is also normal. Whoever sleeps in pajamas will also wear underwear.


    "Boom boom!"


    Gwen felt his heart beating so fast, as if it was about to jump out.His hands are big and hot, and his eyes are even hotter. This is the first time Gwen felt that Su Bai looked at himself with such eyes, as if he was completely stripped of himself from the inside out, without any secret. It seemed that he was still wearing clothes, but he felt naked inexplicably.His eyes were inadvertently swept over Su Bai''s body, and his strong muscles made Gwen flushed and his breathing worsened.


    Originally, I wanted to make a joke about Gwensu''s defeat, such as how is my figure?You watched for a long time to feast your eyes on the jokes and jokes like leaving like this, but looking at Gwen''s shy look even his neck seems to be red, Su Bai changed his mind instead.Holding Gwen''s hand with one hand, the other hand slowly raised.In the dimness, Gwen''s body moved slightly but quickly stopped. When his hand was on Gwen''s neck, Su Bai could feel her tension and stiffness.


    Caressing her neck, Su Bai smiled and said: "People are shy, which means blushing. You are almost red to the neck. During the day, you are more direct than this and you are not so shy. Now it is like this. Why? Do you like me?"


    Gwen bit her mouth and said nothing, the strange feeling on her neck made her feel uncontrollable and want to tremble.


    Like it?


    Gwen didn''t know, she only knew that during this period of time she would always ring Su Bai unconsciously, especially when Mary Jane mentioned Su Bai she seemed to become particularly focused.And now, embarrassed, nervous, shy, but not angry!


    Could it be...this is like it?


    "I, I don''t know." Gwen whispered.


    "Want to know?"


    "It''s very simple. If you want to resist and feel disgusted in your heart, then you don''t like it, otherwise...just like it, let''s...try it!"


    Su Bai bent down and said in Gwen''s ear. Gwen froze for a while before he could answer, and felt Su Bai let go of his hand. This made her feel a sense of loss inexplicably, and followed him. The hand has wrapped his waist, letting himself lean directly on him.The sturdy body and the hot breath caused Gwen to sink suddenly.She lifted her head by Su Bai''s hand, and looked at her close cheek. Her subconscious action was to close her eyes instead of pushing Su Bai away.


    She felt that Su Bai was about to blend into his body, and her brain became blank.


    Gwen didn''t know when the pajamas hang orders were removed, when the pajamas were dropped, and when they lay on the sofa.In other words, she knew what was going on because her body was cooperating, but it seemed to be an unconscious behavior of the body. The brain did not issue any instructions at all. This feeling of knowing and not knowing was quite trance.Until the pain came, she wanted to yell and found that Su Bai was hugging and kissing herself, and she couldn''t make a sound...


    "Don''t wake up Mary Jane."


    Su Bai''s voice rang in his mind, and Gwen was taken aback before realizing what was going on.

 C736

    "It looks like you like me!" Su Bai continued.


    The whole process didn''t mean to stop it at all, but I just liked it!


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Bai started, her thoughts couldn''t stay focused!


    For a long time.


    "Are you going to my room or going back to your room?"


    Su Bai asked in a low voice.


    "Go back, go back to my room." Gwen whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and sent Gwen back to the room, helped her to cover her quilt and kissed goodnight, before returning to the room to rest.


    Unexpectedly, after eating Gwen, Su Bai slept very well.


    As for Gwen, she didn''t even have a chance to think about it, and soon fell asleep after lying down.


    With this sleep, Gwen slept very deeply, and slept very hard.


    After I woke up, I realized that it was already noon. I was embarrassed just about to get up and felt a tearing pain. He blushed and gritted his teeth. Gwen slowly got up and put on his clothes.


    When I came to the living room, I happened to see Mary Jane working on the papers on the sofa, which made her Gwen a little guilty.


    "You woke up, why didn''t you sleep longer?" Mary Jane said with a smile.


    "You, when did you wake up, why didn''t you call me?" Gwen whispered.


    "I woke up for a long time, made breakfast, changed the sofa cover, cleaned it by the way, and chatted with her husband for a while." Mary Jane said with a smirk.


    Gwen blushed, and instantly understood that Mary Jane knew.


    "Mr. has gone to the shadows temporarily for something. It seems that he may not be back tonight." Mary Jane said.


    "Why?" Gwen asked subconsciously curiously.


    "There are only two of us here, but there are a group of us!" Mary Jane joked pointedly, and then said: "I heard that it seems to be related to the matter of the Lord of Nothingness. If it is, then... There are a lot of things to be busy. You...it¡¯s unfortunate that you are in a hurry, otherwise Mr. Yi¡¯s character might stay with you for a few more days.


    "He... business matters."


    Gwen hesitated and said in a low voice.


    It''s not that Su Bai didn''t want to accompany Gwen, especially Gwen and Mary Jane. For him, there was a little excitement that no one else knew.But the news from the shadow domain is indeed very important!


    Item 0029


    Shadow domain.


    meeting room.


    Natasha and Erica sat on the two sides, followed by Riwen, Allen, Lorelai, Hellcat, and Jessica Jones.


    Su Bai sits in the middle, behind which stands Mary who looks like a secretary.


    Skye didn''t come back to help in the afterlife, but Lena was here. This time... it was also related to Lena.


    "Lena suddenly sensed something last night, which may have something to do with the Lord of Nothingness." Natasha first said to Su Bai, then looked at Lena and motioned to Lena to speak.


    Lena slowly said: "What I saw is just a picture. There are a group of very strange people in the picture. They are tall and dark blue. The head is very strange. It looks like a cube. The face is rectangular, but there are The nose and the mouth are like a statue of a four-faced human being cut open. The number of these people is very large, and they move very neatly, and they have been carrying things as if they were doing something."


    "Anything else?" Su Bai asked.


    Lena shook her head: "There are only so many, but unfortunately my foresight ability can''t know the detailed location and information."


    Natasha answered: "We are already searching, thinking that we can''t determine when the scene that Reina predicted happened, and we can''t guarantee whether we can find it."


    "In all likelihood, it has something to do with the Lord of Nothingness. Now that there are such battles and methods to invade the earth, it can only be it."


    "Follow the investigation and tell Iron Man the news if the conditions are not enough! This is not our business, let them contribute too!"


    "Yes!"


    Natasha nodded, and the whole shadow domain became busy after the meeting ended.


    After Iron Man received the news from Shadow Domain, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. Not only did he use the technology of the US Department of Defense to start the search, but also the members of the Illuminati ¡ª notice, looking for the picture that Reina had predicted.


    Su Bai was not idle, scanning the entire earth with his power.


    With Su Bai''s current mental abilities, scanning the entire earth is not difficult, but the result is not ideal. Scanning the entire earth did not find anything unusual, and found what Lena said.But Lena''s ability is obviously trustworthy, that is, it will definitely happen, but... it shouldn''t happen yet, so I don''t need to continue searching, but I have to stare at the universe.Su defeated the Dark Star and all the Nova fighters were dispatched to patrol.After that, Su did not leave the shadow domain until he was defeated, but stayed here to pay attention to the dynamics at all times, to see if Rena could find out.


    "Sir, if you have something to do, go ahead and let me know if there is news."


    One day, two days, there was no sign, this feeling of being able to wait is really uncomfortable.Natasha came to Su Bai''s side and whispered.


    "What can I do now?" Su Bai said casually.


    "Gwen..." Natasha said with a smile: "You just spoiled Gwen, but you came here the next day. If something happens, it''s fine. Now... I don''t know when it will happen, let''s You are all ready too. You are just waiting here. If you have news, it will be too late to let you know!"

 C737

    "Why did I hear a sour smell?" Su Bai said with a smile, and Natasha deliberately bite very hard.


    "Is there?" Natasha blinked and said with a smile.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "Is there any, can''t I still hear it? Don''t forget, how long have you been with me."


    "Yes, I have been with you for so long."


    Natasha looked straight at Su Bai and said.


    There is something in the words, this is!


    "So, do you want me to go, or do you want me to stay?" Su Bai smiled and said to Natasha: "I understand what you mean. In fact, when you were a child, I would find you and have a bit of it. Mind, this is the difference between you and Ruiwen. When Ruiwen was a child, I really didn''t think much about it, but by chance, it made me feel like I like to cultivate. But you, I do have this kind of thought. Because I don¡¯t want you to have another life, a life that you might have originally."


    Natasha couldn''t understand, but she was very happy. This was the first time her husband had confided to her.


    "Looking at you now that you have changed the same as I imagined you, it makes me really happy. But... maybe it''s because it''s too familiar, but it doesn''t have that amazing feeling, or because the meat is on the lips , Eat as you want, so I''m not in a hurry." Su Bai smiled and said, "That said, you can feel at ease now?"


    "I am not at ease either." Natasha said.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly: "Okay, I won''t go over with Gwen, but you are right. You don''t really need to stay here now. According to Lena''s prediction, the Void Lord and the Abyss will definitely bring a large number of Enemy, the manpower needs to be added. The Dark Dimension has basically been settled, and Asgard should be able to dispatch some manpower. I will take a look at the situation there and bring some people over!"


    "This is feasible. During this time, Sieff has also found some gods and sent them to the fairy palace. I heard that Asgard has stabilized on the other side, and it happens to be able to bring some people to help." When it comes to serious matters Natasha is not at all ambiguous.


    "You call Lorelai, and I will take her back."


    Natasha notified Lorelai, and it didn''t take long for Lorelai to enter.


    "Come back to the fairy palace with me." Su Bai said.


    "Okay!" Lorelai said with a smile: "I was a fugitive when I left the fairy palace before, but this time I went back and became the owner. It should feel pretty good!"


    Su Bai smiled and took Lorelai directly to the fairy palace.


    At this time, the fairy palace has resumed its usual liveliness and situation, the only difference is... the owner here has changed!Back to the fairy palace, Su Bai did not summon other people, but took Lorelai to the dungeon of the fairy palace. Everyone I saw along the way nodded hello to Su Bai. This feeling made Lorelai look very Happy.


    Immortal palace dungeon.


    Lorelai is also very familiar. Although she was a little curious about what she did, she didn''t ask much.


    Until Su Bai stopped in front of a cell, Lorelai knew why he came here!


    Item 0030


    There was a woman in the cell.


    A woman in a green dress!


    Sister, Amora.


    Lorelai did not participate in the Battle of Asgard, and it is not clear that Amora was also involved, and did not expect to be locked up.


    Amora was not surprised to see Lorelai in the cell, as Hela had said it before.


    "Ask her if she wants to submit to me. If she is willing, I will let her come out to reunite your sisters. If you don''t want to, I won''t kill her, just lock her up here." Su Bai said to Lorelai and then Turned around and left.


    The relationship between the two of their sisters should be more complicated, saying yes, not talking, not saying good, nor not, they all follow the same line, and their personalities are quite similar. They are indeed sisters.


    Leaving from the dungeon, Su Bai called Karnila to inquire about Asgard''s current situation, and learned that everything was stable, and that other countries did not cause troubles and temporarily stabilized.This time, Su Bai intends to take away Shiv, Valkyrie, and the three warriors of the Immortal Palace. If it goes well, he will also bring Amora, plus part of the Asgar German army, which should be enough.With Karnila, there is a westerly wind, even if there is an emergency in Asgard, we can deal with it!


    Asgard, the Dark Dimension, plus the original manpower, should be enough to ensure the safety of your own area. As for other places, you can help if you have the power of leisure.Karnila called Sif, Valkyrie and the others, naturally there was no problem, and then began to get ready to go. For about half an hour, Lorelai also came back and said that Amora was willing to surrender, and the Soviet Union would release Amora. Up.


    After half a day, Su Bai left Asgard with these people mightily and appeared on Earth.


    This time, the number of Asgar German troops exceeded five hundred, and Valkyrie also brought his own team, all of them were goddesses.


    "Sif, Valkyrie, the three warriors of the fairy palace, you take all the horses to the Bronx, which is your main protection place, Amora, you follow Lorelai in the shadow domain!"


    Su Bai¡¯s side just finished allocating and saw the sky suddenly light up, and a bright light flashed in the distance, which exploded like fireworks. It was divided into countless pieces and flew around the world. One piece, unbiased, happened to be in New York. .


    "Sure enough, nothing can be done without New York!"


    Su Bai murmured.


    Whenever something happens, New York will never run away.


    "The communication facilities seem to be out of order."


    "Aircraft, satellites are all out of control..."


    Because I made preparations in advance, the emergency measures were very quick when things happened. The Avengers started to move quickly, and the whole world... was busy.


    Sieve, Valkyrie has taken people to the Bronx, and the Timeless Isle has also begun to send people, Shadow Domain began to calculate the location of the fragments, and in the afterlife, Skye and Crystal also brought some aliens to find With Medusa, ready to fight.As for the country and the military, they have also assembled their armed forces!


    "boom!"


    In the center of New York, the debris scattered on the ground instantly caused panic.A deep hole appeared on the ground.


    In the deep pit there is a one-person sac, which looks like an egg!

 C738

    Police cars approached when they heard the wind. One by one policemen approached with their guns. A motorcycle drove over. The Mist Rider turned over and got out of the car and was about to go. He heard a bang. The sapphire blue egg sac suddenly burst and got out A huge beetle like a cockroach.Before the police responded and fired, they felt the ground shake violently.


    "earthquake?"


    "No, it''s not an earthquake, but something underneath."


    In the panic, I saw the ground leave one after another, and plants like vines came out frantically. The growth rate was very exaggerated, and it almost grew beyond words in the blink of an eye.The road was destroyed, and vines entangled the building.Sapphire blue egg sacs were quickly formed on the vines, and huge beetles broke out of their shells and quickly climbed the streets and buildings.


    "Da da da da, da da da!"


    Gunshots suddenly sounded, and the bullets hitting the beetles were not fatal. On the contrary, they seemed to anger the beetles and began to destroy them frantically and attacked them.


    On the streets, the police and the military have organized armed rescues and attacks. The Avengers and the members of the Dragon Daughter appeared one after another. In almost a short period of time, it felt that New York had fallen.


    "Sir, I only found a few footholds, India, Australia and South Korea. Communication equipment has been restored, but the satellite system has been completely paralyzed. I just contacted the Avengers and the Heavenly Sword Bureau to grab satellites." Back to the shadow domain, Natasha hurriedly reported what Jiang knew.


    "The Bronx is temporarily safe and there is no danger, but many people seem to want to take refuge in the Bronx."


    "Well, allow them to enter, maintain law and order, and don''t be merciless if someone makes trouble at this time." Su Bai said in response."You continue to stay here, Lorelai, Amora and I will go to see New York."


    The magic portal opens.Su Bai brought the two directly to New York.


    "Lorelai, you go to the rooftop apartment to take Mary Jane and Gwen to the shadows." After landing, Su Bai said to Lorelai.


    Lorelai nodded and turned to leave.


    Su Bai looked around, and countless vines seemed to have invaded the city, and huge beetles crawled around, making people evil.


    Xi Xi Suo Suo Xi Su Suo Suo, if anyone with intensive phobia sees it, they can be crazy. Even if there is no intensive phobia, they will feel sick when they see these giant beetles crawling around like cockroaches.


    "Insects are really annoying."


    Su Bai mumbled, Amora next to him has already started.


    Seeing the green magic light lit up, magical energy swept towards the beetle.


    In the chaos, Su Bai met Colleen Wen.


    At this time, Colleen Wen was hacking and killing the beetle with a samurai sword. There was a person beside her, who turned out to be a black cat, and the two were working together.


    It should have been the enemy, because of the defeat of the Soviet Union, and because of the cheongsam thing now that they are familiar with each other, and they can help each other!


    Chapter 0031 Zhao Hailun''s Request


    The surging and powerful aura coexisted. Before Colleen Wen and the black cat waited to see what was going on, they saw the black phoenix roaring in the sky.The sound of tearing and crushing sounded, and the surrounding huge beetles turned into powder under the crush of the black phoenix.Boom, booming loud noises one after another, when the two of them reacted, the surrounding beetles had been wiped out, and even the vines had been burned to ashes, leaving a pool of black paint.


    "Su Bai!"


    At this time, the two people had time to look, and found that it was Su who shouted excitedly after defeat.


    Su Bai nodded slightly and did not speak. The situation in New York is more serious than he thought. These are busy, these beetles are reproducing too fast, and it will not take long to completely occupy New York and spread to other areas at this rate. .Frowning slightly, Su Bai grabbed the void with one hand, and saw the space in his palm trembling slightly. After a while, the Universe Cube had appeared.


    Holding the Cosmos Cube, blue energy is emitted.


    A powerful energy came out of the trend, spread quickly from Su Bai, and enveloped the entire New York!The blue barrier seems to isolate the entire New York City.Immediately afterwards, Su Bai''s voice sounded in the minds of everyone in New York.


    Only one sentence.


    Soldiers, police, ordinary people, in short, everyone left quickly, and the barriers did not hinder humans.


    "You go to evacuate the crowd."


    Su Bai said to the black cat to Colleen Wen, and the two turned around without delay.


    Catch turtles in the urn, and then just eliminate these vines and beetles.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The surrounding cars, steel, and everything began to dance quickly, manipulating the surrounding magnetic field, and Su Bai moved forward slowly without any movement.


    "boom!"


    A car smashed a huge beetle.


    The pole of the red street lamp rose from the ground, becoming sharp, like a spear sweeping across a thousand troops.


    In the distance, everything that is sharp is flying.


    Amora looked stunned.


    One person can control so much, this control... is too strong!


    However, what surprised her was still to come. After all, there were too many beetle moments. A fish that slipped through the net rushed towards Su Bai. As soon as Amora was about to make a move, she saw the ground suddenly bulge, and a beetle was directly shocked. , Just flying into the air, I saw something like an iron spear pierced its body with a flutter.


    !


    As Su Bai moved forward, the ground on both sides of him suddenly rose, turning into a high wall!


    "Not only does a single heart use multiple functions, but it also releases two abilities at the same time..."

 C739

    Amora has no idea what to say.


    At this moment, an afterimage rushed over quickly from a distance, and came to Su Bai''s face almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Huhuhu..." Kuaiyin gasped.


    Su Bai saw that he didn''t speak, and his psychic power was activated, and he knew what was going on.


    "I already know."


    "Huh?" Kuaiyin looked up and saw Su Bai letting go of a magic portal, and then said to Amora: "You stay here."


    Amora nodded.


    Su Bai had already dragged Kuaiyin into the portal.


    Queens, the cradle of renewable technology.


    The magic portal suddenly appeared, and Su Bai and Kuai Yin came out.


    "Go ahead and do your job."


    Su lost to Fast Yindao.


    Kuaiyin nodded, and the person was gone with a swish.


    "I want to go back to Korea!"


    Zhao Hailun looked at Su Bai and said with shining eyes."I heard that one of the locations of this invasion was South Korea. My family... I want to go back and see."


    "I know it''s capricious and dangerous, but I don''t worry, I only ask for a plane!"


    Zhao Hailun''s request is human nature, not to mention that the help she provided is not small and reasonable, and she must definitely help.


    Su Bai didn''t say much at all, he directly released the magic portal and stretched out his hand to Zhao Hailun. Zhao Hailun''s expression hurriedly held Su Bai''s hand with Yixi."Thank you!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and led her into the portal.


    Taking a step forward, the two have arrived in Korea.


    Uljin County, North Gyeongsang Province.


    The two appeared on a hillside.


    As soon as he appeared, Zhao Hailun sat on the ground directly.


    "No, this is not true..."


    Ahead is the Uljin Nuclear Power Plant.


    At this time, there was already a ruin filled with flames, and even nearby towns and villages had been affected.


    "gone!"


    Su Bai bent down and patted Zhao Hailun on the shoulder. Seeing Zhao Hailun immersed in sorrow, there was no response. Su Bai shook his head and grabbed her waist and hugged her, followed by teleporting away. .


    The next moment, the two had appeared in a run-down building.


    There are wreckage everywhere, and with slight vibrations, it feels like it might collapse at any time.Although it had changed beyond recognition, Zhao Hailun recognized that this was her home.Zhao Hailun seemed to slow down all of a sudden, and shouted at home to search.


    "Sister?" A weak voice sounded.


    Zhao Hailun was overjoyed and hurried to the direction of the voice, and soon found a 14-year-old injured boy in the ruins.


    "Sister, it''s really...you..."


    The boy grinned, then fainted.


    Zhao Hailun hurriedly looked at Su Bai, and saw that Su Bai''s hand waved the magic teleport to open, and the other end was the Regeneration Cradle Building.


    "He is the only one left."


    Su Bai looked at Zhao Hailun and said lightly.


    Zhao Hailun was taken aback for a moment, and his expression changed sadly: "His injury is very serious, I want to test him immediately. Thank you...at least...he is still alive."


    Su Bai nodded and watched Zhao Hailun bring his younger brother in. He didn''t go over immediately. Instead, he waved his hand suddenly, as if some light was flying into his hand and then disappeared. Then Su Bai walked in and closed the teleportation. door.


    Zhao Hailun has called someone to help her brother check it up. The medical facilities here are very advanced, so it shouldn''t be troublesome to treat.


    Seeing Zhao Hailun busy, Su Bai did not bother him, walked to the French window, Su Bai looked outside.


    The sun is setting, and it will be dark soon.


    "Om!"


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing roar sounded, and it was almost instantly heard by the Cradle of Regeneration Technology Building, the Bronx, New York, and even the whole world.


    After the sound fell, more than 90% of the world''s electrical equipment... paralyzed!

 C740

    Chapter 0032 Amadeus Zhao and the one-eyed robot


    "What happened?"


    Zhao Hailun hurriedly ran out of the emergency room and shouted anxiously: "Why is there a sudden power failure?"


    "The electrical equipment is paralyzed, and the big action is about to begin." Su Bai said slowly, and turned to Zhao Hailun: "The first aid is not over yet, right? Let''s go, I will help you supply power!"


    Zhao Hailun didn''t care to ask Su Bai how to generate electricity. Since he said that, there must be a way. At this point, Zhao Hailun believed Su Bai unconditionally.Power generation is not difficult for Su Bai, he has this ability!Su Bai provided electricity, and the equipment continued to operate soon and the emergency continued.


    The satellite system has not been restored, and the power equipment has been paralyzed. All parts of the country, except for some remote countries, have been minimally affected. Relatively developed countries can be said to be directly in chaos or even paralyzed. The losses in various aspects are no longer counted.


    new York!


    With the concerted efforts, all the vines and beetles had just been removed, and soon they went to other places to provide support without stopping.


    Australia.


    This is considered the most dangerous place, not only with vines, beetles, but also the cube-headed monsters that Rena saw.All are tall and strong, all blue.


    The Avengers have assembled here to fight!


    Illumination.


    Mr. Fantastic looked at the instrument and said in a deep voice: "Understood! The paralysis of communication equipment, satellite equipment, and electrical equipment is not a means of attack, but a message!"


    "What message?" Iron Man asked.


    Mr. Fantastic shook his head: "It''s not clear yet, but..."


    "Wait, there is a huge energy fluctuation in Australia." Hank said suddenly.


    Ninety percent of the world¡¯s electricity is paralyzed, not including this. Fortunately, the communication equipment has been restored. Immediately Iron Man notified the Avengers in Australia, and Hank and Mr. Fantastic also notified the Timeless Isle and Su defeat.


    "finally come?"


    Su Bai did not leave immediately after receiving the news, and the first aid was about to end. Zhao Hailun''s brother was out of danger.However, he still released his ability and took a look at the situation in Australia, wanting to see what the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss look like!In the end, Su Bai was a little surprised. It turned out that it was not the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss, but a one-eyed robot. This should be just the vanguard, right?


    Since it''s just the vanguard, then don''t worry about it, Su Bai just paid attention to the situation.


    "All right!"


    Zhao Hailun said excitedly and let out a sigh.


    Su Bai withdrew the current and watched Zhao Hailun send her brother to rest.


    "Brother?" Su Bai asked.


    Zhao Hailun shook his head: "Cousin, his name is Amadeus Zhao, half of Korean origin."


    "Amadeus... Zhao..."


    Su Bai''s expression was a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Hailun asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Amadeus Zhao, the seventh smart man in the world.There are many people named Hulk, but usually everyone mentions that Hulk is worthy of Bruce Banner. In the comics, Amadeus Zhao is not only the seventh smart man in the world, but also succeeded The position of Bruce Banner became Hulk, calling himself a wonderful youth Hulk.


    "Thank you this time, he... he is my only relative in the world." Zhao Hailun said gratefully.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and hugged Zhao Hailun and said comfortingly: "You are definitely not the only relative!"


    Zhao Hailun didn''t speak, Su Bai looked down and found that she was asleep.


    It must be because I was overjoyed and compassionate before and focused on first aid. Now I can''t bear it after I relax.Came to her room holding Zhao Hailun and put her down and prepared to leave. Zhao Hailun, who had ever wanted to fall asleep, seemed to have a reaction, holding Su Bai''s hand and whispering: "Don''t, don''t go..."


    "I do not go!"


    Su Bai patted Zhao Hailun''s hand, and Zhao Hailun calmed down. It didn''t take long for him to hear steady breathing, and it seemed that he was completely asleep.


    Slowly pulling away, Su Bai went directly to Australia.


    As soon as I arrived here, I found that it was almost a mess.


    The vines, the beetles, and the cube-headed monsters have been solved. I don¡¯t know how the Avengers did it... However, the Avengers... seem to have been wiped out. Nearby, the robot stood proudly without knowing what it was doing.


    "Not dead, just knocked out."


    Glancing at the Avengers, Su Bai looked at the robot.


    At this time, the robot has also discovered Su Bai.


    One eye suddenly lit up, and a beam of light slammed towards Su Bai.


    Don''t dodge.


    The beam hit Su Bai''s body directly.

 C741

    oom!


    Su Bai''s body shook slightly, just swaying.


    "It''s very powerful, but it can''t break your body''s defenses. It doesn''t seem to be particularly strong."


    Su Bai looked down and immediately made an analysis.


    "Increase energy, increase energy!"


    There was a mechanical sound from the one-eyed robot, and immediately after that, the light beam struck again, much louder than before.


    Whoosh!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the light beam has come to him.


    The Cosmos Cube suddenly lit up, and when the beam was about to hit Su Bai, it suddenly made a sharp turn, drawn a U-shape, and then flew toward the one-eyed robot.The reaction of the one-eyed robot was also very fast, and an energy shield soon appeared nearby, directly blocking its own beam.As soon as the light beam dissipated, Su Bai had already flashed to the front of the one-eyed robot and reached out to touch its head directly!


    The ability to control electronic equipment obtained from Tianqi was launched, and Su Bai was ready to control the robot to understand the situation.


    "Hey, this program is a bit tricky!"


    Su Bai Weiwei was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that the program was not well controlled.The one-eyed robot seemed to know what Su Bai was doing, and began to fight back vigorously.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and heard two clicks without seeing any movement. The robot''s arm tore abruptly and broke.The same goes for following closely, following your feet.The limbs of the one-eyed robot that turned into a human stick emit sizzling electric lights. As for the one-eyed beam, all the beams of the one-eyed are blocked by the Universe Cube, and Su Bai can''t be touched!


    Chapter 0033 The Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss


    "Zizzi, Zizi..."


    The electric light flickered, and the beam of the one-eyed robot gradually extinguished, and then settled down.


    It''s done!


    Subai''s control capability can quickly extract information from the one-eyed robot''s system. This one-eyed robot system is quite complex and completely different from conventional systems. Subai does not believe that there is no terminal control or self-destruct program, so it is better to hurry up.Sure enough, in less than two minutes, Su Bai felt that something was wrong with the one-eyed robot, but he did not stop.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the one-eyed robot was officially exploded. The power of the explosion was stronger than the previous beam, and the surroundings were almost instantly razed to the ground.However, at the center of the explosion, the nearest Su Bai had confiscated the influence, and the Universe Cube was easy to use!


    "I thought the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss were the masters, but I didn''t expect it to be Ma Tsai, even their leader, Alef, is Ma Tsai!"


    Su Bai did not leave in a hurry, but reviewed the news that he had just extracted, not much, but he was quite shocked.I thought that the Lord of Nothingness, the Abyss is the BOSS, but I didn¡¯t expect that even the small BOSS would not be counted as the small BOSS, and their leader Aleph could barely be regarded as the small BOSS, "Unfortunately...I don¡¯t know who the big BOSS is!" The big boss can be put aside first, one by one.


    First get the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss.


    Su Bai already knew the positions of these two people.


    I took a look at the Avengers, let them stay on Earth, even if you take them there, it won''t be of much use.


    However, there is someone who can bring Su defeat.


    The mental power was activated, and Su Bai quickly found her position and teleported over.


    Space.


    Satellite station.


    Carol was repairing the malfunction of the satellite, felt a wave of energy behind him, turned his head and looked a little surprised.


    "How is the situation on the earth?" Carol asked.


    "The local area is stable. I killed a one-eyed robot before. I know the location of the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss. The situation is a bit complicated. Can you get out of it? If you can, I''ll take you there." Su Bai asked.


    Carol doesn''t think that the Soviet Union needs his own help, but he is still very happy to bring himself.


    "Basically, there is no problem. I will tell the director." After Carol finished speaking, he told Director Brand about the situation. Brand naturally would not refuse to approve soon and send someone to replace Carol. jobs.


    In the distance, a small spaceship flew over from the spaceship of the Sky Sword Bureau, which was probably the replacement manpower.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Carol''s explanation, Su Bai took Carol directly and flew away.


    "Where shall we go?" Carol asked.


    "Mars!"


    "Mars?"


    Su Bai nodded.


    Yes, it is Mars.


    The Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss did not directly descend on the earth, but went to Mars, and then let them invade the earth first.


    Flying all the way, Su Bai talked to Carol about the situation on the earth and the information he got from the one-eyed robot. It was heard that the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss were not BOSS, which made Carol also very shocked and worried.

 C742

    "Arrived!"


    The two stopped slowly, looking at the planet in front of them, Mars!


    In addition to the earth and the moon, it is estimated that Mars is the most well-known, especially for the celestial people, the word Mars appears the most frequently.


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking at each other, the two have already flown into Mars.


    Su Bai was a little surprised by the Martian environment. This was the first time he came to Mars. It was different from what he had imagined. It was not deserted.There are some special plants, weeds and so on. Although the species cannot be recognized, it feels similar to the ones on earth.Although it is not barren, it is very desolate. The weeds are almost half a person tall. After Su Bai and Carol landed on the ground, Carol couldn''t help saying: "So Mars is like this."


    "Are you here for the first time?"


    "Yes." Carol nodded, and said aside the weeds in front of him: "Where are we going to find the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss?"


    "just in front."


    The landing position is naturally not far from the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss, otherwise it would not land here.


    After pushing away the weeds, he walked for about five or six minutes, and finally opened up, and a long stone staircase was surrounded by weeds.


    "Abyss... Can you imagine what we will meet today? Rare customers, or the kind that is not very honest! Thank you for the glory of the goddess, I really want to have a good time!"


    Just when Su Bai and Carol walked out of the weeds, they saw a yellow giant about two meters tall. The yellow head is no different from a human being, but...no male characteristics.His head is very weird. He has a mouth, nose, and eyes. The difference is... He has three eyes. The two below and the left and right look normal, and there is one on top. Do you think you are the god of Erlang?There are no ears on either side of his head, but two huge golden horns grow. He is standing under the stairs, and he is the speaker.


    Above him, there was a stone chair on the stairs, and a woman was sitting on the chair.This woman was dressed in black, no matter her figure, appearance, or size, she was no different from an ordinary earth woman.


    Obviously, the speaker is the Lord of Nothingness, and the one sitting on it should be the abyss!


    "I want to ask why they came here, Lord of Void, but their expressions have revealed everything." Abyss said slowly.


    "Should I be happy? Sister..."


    The Lord of Nothingness looked at Su Bai and Carol and said with a smile.


    Obviously, he seemed very happy.


    Su Bai didn''t know how the Lord of Nothingness and Abyss joined the Avengers, but the current attitude of the two... still makes Su Bai somewhat unhappy, especially the Lord of Nothingness.


    That kind of superior tone made Su Bai very unhappy.


    "I think...I should have fun too." Su Bai said with squinting eyes.


    "I know who you are, earthlings, but I''m curious, how did you find this place?" Abyss said slowly.


    "that''s not important¡­¡­"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "Oh? Why is that important?"


    "Let you roll down from above!"


    Chapter 0034 Inferior Creatures?Humph, abuse you all the same!


    "So courageous!"


    The abyss did not express calmly, but the Lord of Nothingness was extremely angry.Judging from the name just now, the Lord of Nothingness should be the elder brother of the abyss. At this moment, he shouted, and immediately saw that he had come to Su Bai''s side, and his huge arm hit directly.


    "Be careful!"


    Carol yelled, and sent energy beams with both hands to the Lord of Nothingness. The Lord of Nothingness''s arm changed direction and swept Carol''s energy beam directly, and continued to attack Su Bai.


    Su Bai''s body flashed, and the Lord of Nothingness shot a void.The next moment Su Bai had appeared behind the Void Lord, above the stairs, and in front of the stone chair.


    The Void Lord reacted and turned and wanted to catch up, but Carol stuck him tightly.


    The eyes were facing each other, and the abyss still looked calm, and he didn''t look to get up.


    Su Bai grinned and said, "You are really safe to sit on."


    "Why not? You humans on Earth are not considered advanced creatures, or even at the end of evolution of life. Oh, I am not referring to creatures on Earth, but creatures in the universe. You, and your companions seem to be It''s stronger than ordinary humans, but it''s only stronger..." The tone of the abyss is an understatement, without the feeling of arrogance or arrogance, but it is this understatement that makes people more angry.


    It gives people the feeling that you are just inferior creatures, just as the people on earth say that one plus one equals two. No one thinks how arrogant this is, and no one thinks that it is arrogant, because this is a fact!


    It is this fact that makes Su Bai feel very, very, very upset!


    "I''m looking forward to it, you can say that in a while!"


    Su Bai sneered, and Phoenix could emerge suddenly.


    The black that seemed to be able to swallow and burn everything swept over, the originally calm abyss face suddenly changed, revealing a surprised expression.


    "This is... the power of the phoenix? You actually..."


    Before he finished speaking, Phoenix Energy was already surging out, followed by a loud noise, the stone cracked the mountain, the stone chair was instantly flattened, and the abyss flew directly out, only the upper body...her body seemed to be Being cut off at the waist, the wound is a bit special, similar to a certain special energy substance.After landing, the expression on the abyss seemed to be a bit painful, and he yelled, and saw that the black energy matter around her gradually gathered, unexpectedly changed back to the original.


    "younger sister!"

 C743

    The Void Lord yelled angrily, waved Carol into the air and rushed towards Su Bai.


    "Inferior creature?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "You only rely on the power of the phoenix. You yourself... are still inferior creatures." The Abyss said like this, and at the same time, the Lord of Void had already punched him.


    Turn around, look back, and punch.


    Su Bai didn''t use any abilities, he heard a bang, one big and one small fists clumped.


    The steps below his feet couldn''t bear this force and instantly shattered, the Lord of Void drew back slightly with surprise, Su Bai hummed forward again, grabbed the arm of the Lord of Void with both hands and threw him directly across the shoulder.The huge body of the Void Lord passed through the air, and Su Bai''s voice sounded.


    "Lend your buttons for a use."


    There was a little bit of a head and no brain about this, and I didn''t know who said it to him. Carol was taken aback for a moment and then realized it should be him.


    Su Bai can''t borrow something from the Lord of Nothingness, right?And they don''t have buttons, only the collars of their uniforms.Wait, it won''t be this, this button is used to fix the clothes... Carol''s thoughts just came up and heard a click, the button really flew out of the collar, and fell directly into Su Bai''s hands. !


    Lightning, crackling.


    Looking at the Lord of Nothingness who hasn''t landed yet.


    Su Bai absorbed the surrounding magnetic energy while releasing current.


    "It''s been a long time."


    "Super Electromagnetic Gun!"


    As the sound fell, the buttons spun out suddenly and quickly, and the surrounding magnetic field instantly disturbed, accelerated and accelerated, and a dazzling electromagnetic cannon came crashing to the Lord of Nothingness.


    It''s almost the speed of blinking.


    The Super Electromagnetic Run hits the Lord of Void, and the high-speed rotation is like a thread, which instantly twists the place where the Lord of Void was hit. The Lord of Void instantly shows a painful expression, and immediately follows the body with the Super Electromagnetic Cannon. The thread began to rotate, circle by circle, while the body was still flying backward.


    In the blink of an eye, people can no longer see.


    After a long time, I heard a loud noise coming from a distance accompanied by an explosion.


    The weeds drifted down slowly, and the abyss stared blankly at the clearly visible trace drawn on the ground.After that, she felt that she was caught, her eyes refocused, and she looked at Su Bai who lifted herself up."I don''t know what you use to measure whether creatures are lower or higher. I only know that I, the lower creature in your mouth, can easily abuse you even without relying on external forces!"


    The abyss suddenly raised his hands, and two black energy substances seemed to want to flood Su Bai''s head.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and his spiritual power was activated.


    His brain seemed to have created a barrier, making this black matter inaccessible at all.


    "Want to invade my brain, can you?"


    With a sneer, the palm of his hand suddenly tossed the abyss up, followed by the afterimages of the fists slipping down, the shadows of the abyss swaying from side to side, and a painful scream, people had already flown into the distance!


    "hiss!"


    "You are too strong."


    Carol walked over and said with a cold breath.


    "Sorry."


    Looking at the slightly open neckline, Su Bai said apologetically.


    Without buttons, the neckline is naturally a little loose, but there is a zipper, as long as the movement is not too big, there is no danger of running out.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Although it was defeated or even wounded them, it was obvious...they were not dead yet.However, judging from the performance of the short fight just now, the strength of the two does not seem as strong as expected.Maybe... hasn''t fully shown it yet?


    Chapter 0035 Carol''s Explosion and Powerlessness


    "what is that?"


    Carol suddenly gave a suspicious cry, and immediately saw something approaching in the distance, and there should be a lot of it.The weeds swayed from side to side, as if something was walking through and approaching quickly.As Carol''s voice fell, giants appeared one after another.Lan Lan''s body and cube-like head are exactly the same as the guy on earth!


    "Perhaps, this is the true power of the Void Lord!"


    Su Bai said softly. I heard that the Lord of Nothingness can evolve creatures, but obviously there should be no other creatures on Mars, so where did these things come from?In all likelihood, his ability is not only to allow evolutionary creatures?Could it be possible to create life?This possibility is still very high. Even if they are not powerful characters like Thanos, they are definitely strong characters. How can they destroy so many planets without special skills and ability.


    "Ah... it''s them, just like the ones on Earth." Carol clearly recognized it too.


    "can you?"


    Su Bai turned his head and asked Carol.


    Carol just wanted to say what was wrong, but suddenly realized that Su Bai would not ask himself this for no reason."You mean, I will destroy them all by myself?"


    "The reason why they may cause more danger and trouble than Thanos is not because they are much stronger than Thanos, but because of their special ability! These things are endless if you don''t get the Lord of Nothing." Su Bai said.


    Carol took a deep breath and said, "Understood."

 C744

    "give it to me!"


    Su Bai patted Carol on the shoulder and smiled and said, "I will invite you to drink after I go back."


    "The last time the alien wine? Can you bring Director Brand, she is very interested." Carol said.


    Su Bai smiled and shrugged: "I always welcome beautiful women, the more the better."


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Carol responded and has taken the lead to fly out.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw energy beams waving constantly, monsters crowds, Carol fists flying, fighting alone.


    At the same time, Su Bai was not idle.


    Looking towards the end of the monster, I saw the Lord of Nothingness and the abyss.


    It''s just that the Void Lord is creating these monsters one by one.


    "Sure enough, his ability!"


    Su Bai snorted secretly, his body flashed in front of the Lord of Nothingness, his left foot kicked toward the abyss, and at the same time, the purple light on his fist was dazzling, and the power of the power gems gathered directly towards the Lord of Nothingness.


    "boom!"


    Abyss raised his arms to block Su Bai''s foot, and grabbed his foot to grab him. At the same time, countless creatures appeared in front of the Void Lord, and he made himself a wall.


    "what?"


    The abyss suddenly uttered a surprise, and he obviously had grasped his foot but suddenly disappeared in the palm of his palm. To be precise...he disappeared all over, and for a moment, the abyss immediately realized that it was not him that disappeared, but that he had become smaller. Up.Su Bai suddenly became bigger after such a stunned effort. His body spun out of thin air. His toes crossed the face of the abyss and kicked her directly, and at the same time, his fists had blown out.


    Purple light blooms brilliantly.


    The beetles and cube-like monsters in front of them were instantly shrouded in light, crushed and disappeared.


    Su Bai''s castration kept going straight to the Lord of Nothingness.


    Although the Void Lord retreated quickly, he simply avoided it.


    Seeing that this punch was about to hit the Lord of Nothingness, suddenly... a burst of energy suddenly exploded in front of Su Bai.


    Very abrupt, without the slightest sign.


    Moreover, this force was very powerful, and the impact directly shook Su Bai out.


    "Su Bai!"


    Carol in the distance was shocked and hurriedly wanted to pass, but was entangled by the monster. Instead of rushing over, he was beaten several times.


    A robot appeared suddenly.


    It looks a bit similar to Ultron, and it also has its own mind and mind.Of course, this kind of thinking is similar to that of Ultron, but it is completely different.Ultron is completely independent, and it is more like thinking based on certain procedural rules.


    Aleph.


    Aleph is the head of the Void and the Abyss, and also their nanny. It is Aleph who incubates the Void and the Abyss and grows them. At the same time, the Void and the Abyss also help it after they grow up. Do the same work.


    "Damn it, get out of me!"


    Carol, who was entangled by the monster, was angry, just like she did with Thanos, her power exploded again.The surging cosmic power was madly absorbed by her, and any form of cosmic power was no exception.


    Such a powerful breath made the Lord of Void and Abyss a bit surprised.


    "This is... a very special evolutionary form, at least reaching the medium or high level of creatures." The Void Lord''s tone was a little surprised, some... solemn.


    Carol shook his hands and flew up suddenly.


    The powerful energy field generated by the whole body seemed to explode, crushing all the monsters around.


    "Wow!"


    Carol flew over, flying faster than the speed of light, and he was in front of Aleph almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Detection: the degree of danger, medium!"


    "Procedure: Eliminate."


    Aleph made a fierce sound, followed his mouth, and a beam of light blasted over.


    "boom!"


    A huge force hit Carol. The energy field on Carol''s body broke apart after seeing it resisted for a moment. Carol flew out like a kite with a broken line. After a while, he heard the sound of landing and after landing. The dust was flying.


    "Ahem!"


    Carol lay down for a while and took a violent breath before feeling that she was relieved. The uniform on her body was a little torn, but she didn''t care about it anymore. She struggled to stand up and looked at Alef a little surprised.


    The performance of the Void Lord and the Abyss made Carol feel that they were inferior to Thanos, but this Aleph... made her feel like she had faced Thanos before.

 C745

    Powerlessness!


    "Detection: Risk level: low!"


    "Detection: dangerous level, high!"


    "Detection, degree of danger..."


    Alef suddenly spoke, and as a result, the sound of the original mechanized sound became a little hurried afterwards. It turned around, opened its mouth, and the energy beams gathered quickly.


    "Program: Eliminate..."


    Item 0036


    Aleph''s voice was a little rushed, and the increasingly dangerous level of detection made him start to move and start to panic.In the mouth, the energy was gathering quickly, and the voice sounded again.


    "Program: Eliminate..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a black phoenix shock wave galloping in the distance. This phoenix shock wave was countless times stronger than before, and there was a feeling of dark clouds pressing down.From far to near, the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss were shaken away before they had time to consider them.The whistling came, and he was in front of Alef in an instant.


    "boom!"


    The black light instantly swallowed Alev, and in the light, Alev''s body was quickly dissipating, and intermittent mechanical sounds followed.


    "wipe out¡­¡­"


    As soon as the word "Mie" fell, I heard a boom.


    The explosion sounded, and a mushroom cloud suddenly emerged, rolling layer by layer.


    Gurulu.


    Aleph''s head rolled out on the ground so far.


    "Do not!"


    The Lord of Nothingness shouted in grief and hurriedly wanted to rush over, the figure flashed, Su Bai suddenly appeared and kicked out.


    "boom!"


    A heavy impact sounded, and the Lord of Nothingness flew out directly.


    Turning around lightly, Su Bai picked up Aleph''s head.


    Half of his head was damaged, exposing the mechanical circuit inside, trembling slightly, and it seemed that it was not completely extinct.The ability was activated, and Su Bai began to extract the news it knew.


    "Are you OK?"


    Carol flew to Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai nodded and asked, "How about you?"


    Carol shook her head. Although she looked embarrassed, she was still very capable of fighting.Looking at Aleph''s head in Su Bai''s hand, Carol couldn''t help but sigh. He felt powerless to him just now, but he didn''t expect to be killed by Su Bai.


    This is the gap!


    "boom!"


    Just as she sighed, Alef''s head suddenly burst, and the impact of the explosion rippled instantly. Su Bai clenched his hands and compressed the impact firmly into a ball. After a few shocks, Su Bai absorbed ,Disappear.


    "Have you heard of the Constructor?" Su Bai asked Carol, turning his head.


    Carol shook his head.


    Su Bai didn''t care too much. It''s strange that Carol knew it, he just asked casually.


    The builder!


    It is the big boss behind them. They are the oldest race in the universe. Once they worshipped the Captain of the Universe, they called it the Mother of Creation. They believed that the Mother of Creation was the universe itself, but they lived too long Finally changed his beliefs.While evolving and expanding, the builders created a very aggressive system to conquer, manage and rule the universe. This system is Alef who was just destroyed by the Soviet Union.


    Alef¡¯s job is to play the role of the destroyer and the creator. He will discover a new universe, destroy or restructure it.After adopting the Lord of Nothingness and Abyss, two more helpers were added.


    This time I will choose the earth, which is the order of the builder!


    The universe is really infinite, and things that were unlikely to be touched before have gradually emerged.


    For example, the builder, for example... Captain Universe!


    Captain Universe does not just refer to a certain person. Its situation is similar to the power of a phoenix. Many people in the comics have become Captain Universe. The most important thing is that... !


    Speaking a bit far, get back to business.


    Carol had never heard of the Constructor, and didn''t ask much at this time, after all, there were enemies to solve.


    The dense crowd of monsters had already rushed over again, Carol turned to destroy the monsters, and Su Bai flew to the Lord of Nothingness.


    At this time, the Lord of Nothingness has stood up, his expression is very sad and angry.


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, the Lord of Void yelled his sister, and he saw the distant abyss galloping over. The body suddenly changed and merged into the Lord of Void, as if it was coated with a black film, and it seemed to be put on. Like a black uniform!

 C746

    "Combination skills, can play!"


    Looking at the Void Lord and Abyss, Su Bai turned his mouth slightly but not afraid, black wings appeared behind him, and he rushed over with his fist.


    "boom!"


    The merged Void Lord resisted this punch against the abyss.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly, his strength seemed to have improved a lot after the fit.


    But what can be done?


    Black light energy in the left hand, purple light in the right hand.


    Phoenix energy, power gem.


    The two forces alternately attacked, leaving no surplus.


    One punch, two punches...


    At the beginning, the combination of the Lord of Void and the abyss was still able to resist, but after a few punches, it was a bit unbearable. Although the abilities of all aspects were improved after the combination, it did not increase any other abilities.


    "Puff!"


    The Lord of Void and the abyss were beaten back abruptly, and the abyss seemed to gradually ripple, some of them were about to withdraw from the combined state, but after a while, they still stabilized.


    Moving forward again, this time the Void Lord firmly grasped Su Bai''s hands to release his ability.


    His ability!


    Purify!


    Or evolution.


    It can make creatures throw away impurities and become the most perfect existence. This ability seems to enhance the enemy''s strength?But if used properly, it can also make an already powerful enemy weaker.With waves of abilities activated, Su Bai could feel as if something had entered his body, but it quickly fell to the sea without any change at all.The Void Lord''s eyes widened."Why, how could this be? You...you are already the most perfect evolutionary form of mankind, this...this is impossible, mankind cannot achieve this on its own!"


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows silently, and the power of his hands quickly gathered.


    The phoenix can be ascended to the largest, and four infinite gems will move together!


    With a flick of his wrist, he directly shook the hand of the Void Lord!


    With his left hand, Phoenix could hit it hard.


    With a boom, the painful scream of the abyss sounded, but it stopped abruptly.The black matter on the body of the Void Lord instantly vanished and disappeared.


    On his right hand, the fist with the power of four infinite gems blasted towards the head of the Void Lord.


    boom!


    The head of the Void Lord exploded directly like a watermelon, and his huge body crashed to the ground.


    Splashing and dusty.


    Item 0037


    Seeing the Lord of Nothingness crashed to the ground, Su Bai''s body shook slightly.


    Two kinds of energy come out at the same time, the consumption is still quite huge.


    Turning to look at Carol, he found that although the Lord of Nothingness is dead, the monsters he created are still alive!But with Carol''s strong kill, not much remains.Carol''s state at this time should be binary?I remember that in the comics, Carol has this ability, to reach the strength of the binary state, all abilities will be greatly improved.


    "boom!"


    The last monster with a cube head was smashed by Carol.


    Carol stopped and her arms were vertical, the strength of her body seemed to disappear in an instant, causing her to sit on the ground with a pop.


    Obviously, the explosion of binary is also time-limited.


    Surrounded by the corpses of monsters, the corpses were everywhere, and Carol sat there embarrassedly, with a very special and strange feeling.


    It''s beautiful, and there is a sense of heroism.


    Su Bai walked over slowly, Carol turned his head and smiled and said: "I want to drink now."


    "Then go back and drink." Su Bai smiled.


    "Is it over?" Although these monsters have been killed and the Void Lord and Abyss seem to be dead, Carol thinks it should not be over yet, because Su Bai mentioned the Constructor before.


    "The stage is over."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand towards her, Carol grabbed Su Bai''s hand and pulled hard to prepare.


    However, whether Carol, Su Bai or Su Bai consume a lot of physical strength, Su Bai did not expect Carol to work so hard.


    She tugged so hard, instead of getting up, she tugged Su Bai down.


    Click!

 C747

    Unbiased, their lips pressed together.


    It was close at hand, with eyes facing each other. When Su fell down, Carol''s hand hugged him. This was definitely an instinctive action, but it made the two postures a little strange at this time.


    Su Bai raised his head and got up, only to find that Carol was holding his hand slightly hard, and looked at her suspiciously, only to find that her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes were a little blurred and a little tough.


    The two completely different and somewhat contradictory eyes together feel very strange.Immediately afterwards, I saw Carol as if he had made some decision, and proactively kissed Su Bai.


    grateful?Love in action?


    Carol can''t tell what kind of mentality he is, but that feeling is very strong.Su Bai was stunned for a moment, a little surprised, but quickly left his mind and kissed Carol passionately.Although I don''t know why, but in all likelihood, a man can''t hold his hands honestly when kissing.


    "Don''t, don''t be here..." Carol whispered suddenly after not knowing how long.


    Su Bai noticed that Carol, who hadn''t realized it, was almost stripped of himself, and the environment at this moment was not so suitable.


    "Sorry, you are too attractive, so you can''t help yourself." Su Bai smiled and said, picking her up from Carol, looking at her body, Su Bai''s eyes were quite direct, I don''t know. Why, this look doesn¡¯t make Carol hate, instead, there is a feeling of joy. After finishing the clothes that are not covered, Su Bai laughed and snapped his fingers, and then... her originally damaged clothes were already Restore as before.


    Carol looked up at Su Bai in surprise, and saw Su Bai stretched out his hand, and a princess hugged Carol up.


    "Go back." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Carol was a little uncomfortable with this posture, never thought that one day she would be hugged by the princess.Wei Wei hesitated for a while, she still put her arms around Su Bai''s neck, followed by a swish, Su Bai was already flying.


    Heavenly Sword Game, spaceship!


    The original spaceship or command ship of the Sky Sword Bureau was damaged during Thanos¡¯ invasion, although it was repaired but not so fast.The current spacecraft is sub-level, and its scale and function are slightly inferior in all aspects.


    At this time, Director Brand had discovered Su Bai who had flown back from a distance.


    Seeing Su Bai holding Carol, Brand can''t help but something shouldn''t happen, right?The door of the spacecraft was hurriedly opened, and Brand was waiting nearby... Seeing Su Bai carrying Carol in, Brand hurriedly asked, "Is Carol all right?"


    "It''s just a little loose."


    Su Bai said and put Carol down.


    Brand looked at this before reassuring, and then asked about business.


    "Victory in stages, there are real troubles behind, but for the time being, you can relax and recharge your energy. Are you done with things here? If you are done, come back to earth with us, go to me, and relax with a drink. ."


    Brand looked at Carol, thought about it, and said, "Okay."


    After explaining things briefly, Su Bai took Brand, and Carol returned directly to Earth.


    Did not return to the rooftop apartment.


    Instead, I went to the Immortal Manor!


    The rooftop apartment is in New York. Although the battle is over there, it is still a mess.


    Let the next person prepare first, let Brand do a little bit in the living room, take Carol to take a bath, of course... separate!


    While taking a bath, Su Bai paid attention to the situation of the earth.


    The Avengers have already awakened and are purging monsters in various regions. It should only be a matter of time before it ends.And the previous preparations were basically useless, especially on the Bronx side, there was no danger at all, telepathically conveyed orders, simply let Sieve, Valkyrie and the others lead the team to help them eliminate the monsters early. .After taking a shower, Su Bai changed into dry clothes. Seeing that Carol hadn''t come out yet, he simply asked his servant to give her a set of comfortable home clothes for rest, and he went to the living room.


    In the living room, food and drink are all ready.


    Brand wasn''t very polite, drinking there leisurely and contentedly.


    The feeling is not impolite, but the kind of feeling that close people are familiar with each other.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and sat down next to him and poured himself a glass of wine. He didn''t speak but just ran into Brand.After a few sips and a few small chats, Carol has come out.


    Item 0038


    Although they are just ordinary T-shirts and sweatpants, they still give people a sense of eye-catching surprise. Feeling Su Bai''s gaze watching Carol''s cheeks are slightly rosy, he walks to Su Bai''s side and sits down pretending to be calm. Bai smiled and poured her a glass of wine, then the three of them toasted and bumped.After chatting and drinking several times, the atmosphere gradually became harmonious. She was familiar with Carol. Although Brand didn''t have much contact with her, she had a familiar attribute and didn''t feel too strange.


    "The builders are the real enemies. These guys come from the oldest race in the universe. I don''t know much about this race. Obviously, invading the earth is their goal. However, too little is known about them. There is nothingness. The Lord and the Abyss are adding Alef''s death, and the builders should know. Now they can only pay close attention to the earth''s technology is too backward, so it can only passively defend like this." Su Bai said casually while drinking.


    This question really made Su Bai feel very depressed. Thanos, the Lord of Nothingness, the Builder, a series of things exposed the biggest problem of the earth today.


    Technology is backward!


    In other words, there are still too few cosmic characters, and the cosmic defense system is too poor.


    It''s like the Heavenly Sword Game, although the responsibility is this one, but...except Carol, is there anyone who can do it?And the defense system is really not good, almost useless.


    "Yes!"


    Brand sighed."It''s not easy for me, the head of the Heavenly Sword Bureau, because the technology is too backward. Speaking of which, don''t you have a lot of alien technology? Are there any useful ones?"


    Su Bai said with a smile, "Want?"


    "Of course, you open the terms, I will try my best to fight for it." Brand said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Forget it, it''s better for me to do it myself than to support you. When it comes to protecting the earth, I am more concerned with you, and even if it is given to you, you still have to find me. When the conditions are ripe, I It can help you get a better set of equipment!"


    Brand curled his lips and said nothing.

 C748

    Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s true!Depressed for a moment, Brand didn''t say much, and drank from the bar.


    After half an hour, Brand was directly drunk.


    Looking at Carol, although he is better than Brand, he is already drunk.


    Brand was depressed when he was drunk, while Carol was relaxed after the war.


    "Seeing this, she can''t go back. I will arrange a room for her to rest." Su Bai said and helped Brand up to send her to the room. Carol also got up to help. One right helped her to the guest room to rest.Brand settled down, and the two returned to the living room again. Without Brand, the atmosphere quietly changed a little.Su Bai helped Carol to sit down, but instead of moving his hand, he placed her on her waist.


    Carol didn''t seem to feel the same, drinking and chatting with Su Bai.


    With her left arm around Carol, and her right hand holding a glass to drink with her, the distance between the two of them unknowingly came closer, Su Bai did not hide his direct gaze, and Carol did not act ashamed.


    Su Bai put down the cup but did not pour the wine. Instead, he held Carol''s hand.


    Carol looked up, her eyes met, giving her a feeling of heart shaking.Su Bai slowly approached. Suddenly, Carol broke free from Su Bai''s hand. This made Su Bai a little surprised. Is she going to refuse?As a result, Carol suddenly embraced Su Bai''s neck and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Very strong.


    Ganchai was ignited in an instant, and Su Bai held Carol and began to demand fiercely.


    Carol took the initiative to take off the T-shirt and unbuttoned her underwear.Su Bai also took off his clothes, and immediately after hearing a click, Carol actually tore the sweatpants directly, and then looked at Su Bai''s pants.Su Bai smiled, and straightly tore apart, Carol''s hands pushed aside and directly pushed Su Bai onto the sofa, his long legs collapsed and he directly sat on it!Although her facial features were tightly wrinkled, she felt like a violent storm, quite a queen.


    But how can Su Bai make her succeed?


    He has never lost a war between men and women.


    Seeing the right opportunity, Su Bai turned over and pressed Carol down, letting him know what it means to be male on top and female on bottom!


    After a long time, under the strength of the Soviet Union and Carol''s begging for mercy, the war finally ended.


    Lying on the sofa embracing each other, Su Bai squinted his eyes and recollected what it was like.


    Carol got up after resting for almost half an hour. Although his body was still a little unnatural, he recovered quickly. After finding his clothes to put on, Carol said to Su: "These pants help me recover."


    "Why? Isn''t that good?"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Carol shook his head: "Forget it, I''ll wear a uniform. We should go back when Brand wakes up."


    With that, Carol turned around to find his uniform.


    When she came back in her uniform, Su Bai was sorted out, and she reached out and sat down with Carol. Su Bai said: "It was a great battle just now. I think I will remember this beautiful picture."


    "If I want, I will find you." Carol said with a smile.


    "why?"


    "Will you marry me?" Carol asked back.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "No, no matter whether I am in a good relationship or in a relationship, if I really want to marry someone, it is unlikely to be you!"


    "That''s not enough." Carol said freely."And even if you will marry me, maybe I won''t agree to it. I don''t know why this happened to you, gratitude, admiration, maybe affection, who knows, it''s not emotion anyway, after all, emotion is not the same as feeling. Feelings need to be cultivated."


    "We have a lot of time to cultivate feelings." Su Bai said with a smile: "Have you heard the saying that the more you do, the more you love?"


    "It used to be ridiculous, but now it makes sense." Carol laughed.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "There are not too many main forces that can adapt to the space war, so I think...we have so many opportunities."


    Item 0039


    Carol originally planned to wait until Brand wakes up and then go back. Even if the Heavenly Sword Bureau can''t play a big role, he can''t give up on himself because of it, right?But Brand''s drunk time was not short, and he didn''t seem to want to wake up until dark.


    "Look at her if she will wake up in a short while. Even if she wakes up, it will be dark, so just live here. It just happens...at night, we have more time to cultivate relationships, don''t we?"


    Su Bai puts her arms around Carol, rubbing her palms on her legs.


    Her figure is similar to that of Wanda, especially this leg... it belongs to the Leg Play New Year series, which is an excellent display.


    I still remember that in the comics, she had a black uniform that fully utilized the advantages of her legs, but that uniform was too exposed, and it was completely two extremes from the tight uniform that covered her whole body, until she was a little older. Some, they might only wear that uniform when they belonged to the imprisoned sister, but now it tastes a little worse!


    "Look at it and talk about it."


    Carol did not refuse or agree, but this situation is no different from consent.After dinner, I waited for a while until it was dark and Brand had no intention of waking up. Su Bai took Carol back to the room, but Carol did not refuse.Can Carol run after entering the room?


    This night naturally cultivated feelings!


    When Su Bai went downstairs with Carol the next day, Brand was already awake with a smile on his face, but he didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, Carol said goodbye to Brand and left. Seeing Brand''s appearance, most of them would''extort a confession'' to Carol after returning.


    With the help of Sif, Vakiril and other fairy palace troops, the crisis on the earth was resolved quickly. Basically, the monsters had been wiped out in one day, and there may be fish that slipped through the net, but they are also investigating.Although the danger is in the past, the disaster caused this time is incalculable.Fortunately, the people didn''t say anything this time. Instead, they expressed their gratitude to the superheroes, especially the anti-registrars such as Captain America. The reputation seems to be gradually returning.Because there was still the Constructor''s crisis, Su failed and didn''t let Sieve and the others go back, but stayed on the Timeless Isle just in case.


    Su Bai did not return to the Timeless Island but planned to be on the Immortal Manor side temporarily, and by the way called Mary Jane and Gwen over.


    Mary Jane''s craftsmanship is not so outstanding, but she is really inseparable after getting used to it.As for Gwen, leaving in an emergency period is considered a little owed, which just makes up for it.And Mary Jane is here, so it is not good to leave Gwen on the island.When she first came to Immortal Manor, Mary Jane was quite comfortable, but Gwen was a little nervous. Obviously he was not used to this kind of change in identity. What should I do to solve this feeling of strangeness?

 C749

    simple!


    Just do it a few times.


    "You go cook first, I will eat Gwen first, and then eat the food you cooked."


    Su Bai smiled and said to Mary Jane, he smiled and hugged Gwen who was still a little panicked and embarrassed and went straight upstairs.After entering the room, Gwen still wanted to talk, but Su Bai didn''t give her this opportunity.


    Eat Gwen first, then eat, and finally eat Gwen and Mary Jane together.


    Gwen was nervous and did not dare to refuse. Mary Jane would not refuse at all. She easily succeeded in defeating Su and completed a double kill!


    Of course, Su Bai is sometimes absurd, but the business has not been forgotten.


    I have asked Superstars and Karina about the builders one by one, but unfortunately there is no gain.By the way, Su Bai also informed Lena, if there is any hunch, no matter what the sign, you must inform yourself. Although her ability is useless in combat, it has to be said that it is still very special at certain times, and it can even be used. Said irreplaceable.After explaining these things, Su Bai also deliberately looked for Nebula!


    Nebula did not follow when Thanos invaded.Only after contacting Nebula did I know that Thanos sent her to search for soul gems, and Su Bai asked her to continue searching for soul gems, and then inquired about the builder by the way.In addition, Su Bai also asked her to pay attention to the defense technology systems of some planets!


    That''s not counting.


    Su Bai directly dispatched all the Dark Star and Nova fighters to patrol the earth around the clock, which can be regarded as an early warning more or less.


    The sunlight came in through the window, warm and dazzling.


    Su Bai woke up with squinting eyes, Gwen was sleeping soundly in his arms, and Mary Jane had a perfect curve with her back facing her.Recalling last night, Su Bai felt hot.Looking at the two women lying peacefully and beautifully beside him asleep again, Su Bai couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable sense of satisfaction. In life like this, what can his husband want?


    Gwen, who was sleeping, seemed to have some dream, smiled sweetly and turned over.Su Bai smiled and put his arms away, got up slowly, found his own clothes among the messy clothes on the ground, put them on, and then quietly left the room.


    After washing, Su Bai came out of the manor.


    Alien Exhibition Hall.


    Su Bai came to see Thanos.


    As the overlord of the universe, Thanos may be able to know some news about the builder?Anyway, idle is idle, so I might as well ask.


    Due to the alien invasion, the exhibition hall did not open during this time, but Polaris and the others are guarding here as usual.Thanos was arranged in an independent exhibition hall. After arriving here, Su Bai asked the others to leave and face Thanos alone in the exhibition hall.Speaking of it, Thanos'' existence has indeed brought a lot of popularity to the exhibition hall, and many people turned to see Thanos.


    The huge amber stood horizontally, and Thanos inside was motionless, like a specimen.


    After a few glances, Su Bai suddenly raised his left hand.


    The light lit up, the amber disappeared, and Thanos returned to normal.


    Thanos, who had just recovered, rushed towards Su Bai without any hesitation.


    He was trapped in Amber, unable to speak or move, but he was still conscious. This kind of pain is really better than death!


    "Why don''t you behave well!"


    Su Bai was not surprised by Thanos'' behavior. Watching Thanos rushing over, he teleported and avoided him. The next moment he appeared behind Thanos, his fist banged directly.


    "boom!"


    Thanos was hit hard on the head and lay directly on the ground.


    "If you are not honest, I will let you continue to live rather than die!"


    Item 0040


    Thanos slowly got up and glared at Su Bai, but he didn''t make a move with fear.


    "Don''t look indiscriminately, if you let you run away, I''ll just hit and die." Su Bai said lightly.


    "What do you want!" Thanos shouted in a deep voice.


    "Builder, have you ever heard of it?" Su Bai asked.


    When Thanos was about to say that he hadn''t heard it before, he heard Su Bai say leisurely: "Don''t say I didn''t remind you that it is better to think carefully before answering."


    "Humph!"


    Thanos snorted unrestrainedly, but what he said changed."This place has been crowded a few days ago, but it has been closed these days. I think the earth has been messed up, it should have been conquered? Come ask me at this time, it''s too late."


    "So, you know?"


    "Humph!" Thanos snorted very proudly, as if to reply with disdain.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Have you ever heard the saying that people have to bow their heads under the eaves? If you ask you, you will answer honestly. I don''t know if you are the meat on the cutting board now? What kind of personality is it? !"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Thanos glared at Su Bai''s face flushed and angry!His expression changed constantly, and finally Thanos spoke: "I tell you about the Constructor, you let me go!"


    "Do you think you are qualified to bargain with me?" Su Bai squinted his eyes and moved his left hand slightly, watching his left hand Thanos subconsciously revealing fear in his eyes.Then I saw Su Bai looking at him with a smile but a smile, obviously deliberately frightening and playing with himself, which made Thanos ashamed."I might as well tell you that the builders'' subordinates have killed me, and now I''m waiting for the builder to come. If you tell me the news about the builder, I can consider letting you out once in a while after the incident, lest you go to jail. It¡¯s boring. If you don¡¯t tell me, then continue to live rather than die."


    "Kill me if you have the ability!" Thanos snorted.


    "It''s easy to kill you, but it''s not good for me. What''s more, when you die, your soul will go to the goddess of death. Do you think I will make you wish?"

 C750

    Thanos was shocked, he really wanted to die.


    Seeing Thanos'' appearance, Su Bai couldn''t help being amused. It seemed that the goddess of death was her dead spot.


    "Think about it? If you don''t tell me about the builder, I will go to the goddess of death. In fact, I think she is quite unhappy. I am the lord of hell, and she is my immediate superior. And the last time she killed the grandmaster, she He even threatened me. Although I was beaten back, I was still very upset. You said...I have infinite gems, Cosmos Cube, is it qualified to find the goddess of death to beat her? Although I said more, I don¡¯t fight A woman, but it¡¯s not that she¡¯s never beaten or killed. If it¡¯s my enemy, I¡¯m not so hypocritical about whether she is a male or a female."


    "you dare!"


    "Why don''t I dare? Use your head to think about it, if she can get me, I can live? Since she can''t help me, what can I not dare?"


    Thanos gritted his teeth and was silent for a moment, and finally said slowly: "I know where the builder is, the creator, the engineer, the guardian, the regulator, Alef, and the gardener. You have to face more than just one. Two people, but a whole race, do you... dare to go? Even if you dare to go, do you think you win the fight?"


    "Exciting generals." Listening to Thanos''s disdainful tone, Su Bai smiled and said, "Dare to go, it is my business to win the fight, you can tell me where you are."


    Thanos sneered and said a coordinate.


    "You expect me to come back, otherwise you will be locked for eternity!"


    Su Bai wrote down the coordinates and said, his left hand raised, and Thanos subconsciously retreated too late. In an instant, he had turned into Amber again.


    After closing Thanos, Su Bai came out of the exhibition hall and flew directly into space.Found the dark star and teleported directly.


    At this time, there is only Susan on the console, and the others are also taking a break at work.Su Bai walked over and hugged Susan from behind. Susan was startled to see Su Bai and smiled, then raised his head to the side and kissed Su Bai.


    "I have a coordinate here. You can check it for me and make a route." Su Bai held Susan, his fingertips gently rotating on her lower abdomen.


    Susan''s body trembled, and she bent over and stretched out her hand to enter the coordinates that Su Bai said on the console, the direction and route she set out.


    "Don''t, don''t touch it, where are your coordinates?" Susan asked in a low voice.


    "Good place!"


    Su Bai smiled and put his hand down, kissed Susan''s red lips hard, and then said, "I''m leaving."


    Susan''s eyes were a little sad and lost."Now go?"


    "Some things are dealt with earlier and feel at ease. When I come back, you come to live in the manor for a few days, I will accompany you well, I also...somewhat miss you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Susan nodded, took the initiative to hold Su Bai and kissed her, then let go!


    Remembering the route, Su Bai came out of the dark star and headed towards the coordinates.


    Originally, he planned to bring Carol, so he could have a chance to cultivate relationships with time.However, according to Thanos, this coordinate should be the home base of the builder. Several names have been said, and there may be Alef and the like, so it must be dangerous to know without thinking.It''s okay for me. It''s a big deal that I can get benefits if I die, but bringing Carol is more troublesome, so Su Bai didn''t tell anyone that he didn''t bring Carol, not even the Phoenix Apostle.


    The builder, the oldest race in the universe?


    Su Bai is ready to go to the meeting alone.


    One person against one clan, one person destroys one clan, I feel...it should be good!


    Su Bai had a good idea, but he underestimated his own sense of existence and importance in the hearts of everyone. He suddenly disappeared for so many days, how could no one notice it, and then think of him holding the coordinates to find Susan, where he is not going. It goes without saying.


    Of course, this is a story.


    At least now, no one suspects that Su Bai will single-handedly challenge the Constructor. At this time, he is speeding fast in the vast universe!


    Chapter 0041 Go in!


    The universe is vast, and the scenery is beautiful, but it is unavoidable. This is the second time that Su Bai has penetrated into the universe, and because of the builder, he is not in the mood to travel the universe as leisurely as last time.


    Speeding all the way, the speed has almost reached the limit of Su Bai, hardly stopping.


    According to the position of this coordinate, it would take a long time to advance even at full speed. Fortunately, Su Bai was psychologically prepared, so he was unconsciously boring and exhausted, and time was lost unconsciously.


    There is no reference in the universe to determine the time, so Su Bai did not know how long he flew?


    Three days?Still five days?


    Su Bai is not sure, but he can be sure that he has just made less than a third of the distance.


    "It''s a long road."


    Su Bai sighed and continued to gallop without stopping.


    As the distance got closer and closer, finally... he was about to reach the coordinate location, and not far away was a planet that looked rather mechanized.


    This piece of Su Bai is very unfamiliar, and he never came here last time in the Great Universe Adventure.Looking at the mechanized planet not far away, it must be the builder''s lair and base camp.Although he hasn''t approached yet, he can tell with his heels that there are bound to be countless enemies inside.


    "Should I sneak in first, or just go in?"


    Su Bai stopped to think about it, hesitated for a moment and quickly made a decision.


    Go straight in!


    Anyway, come alone, and don¡¯t have to worry about hanging up. What¡¯s so scary?


    What''s more, this group of guys just want to invade and destroy the earth without any scruples. It would be a bit of a loss to sneak in by hiding.

 C751

    Don¡¯t you take the earth seriously?I didn''t take you seriously!


    After making the decision, Su Bai flew directly towards the planet of the builder.


    Such a blatant pass made him be discovered before he could get close to the planet. He saw several warships flying out of the planet soon, and the warning sounded.


    "Warning: stop now."


    "Warning: stop now."


    "Stop your sister!"


    Listening to the mechanical warning sound, Su Bai hummed a phoenix shock wave and blasted out directly.


    The huge phoenix screamed and howled, and you heard a loud bang. The nearest battleship exploded in an instant. This is not over. The Phoenix shock wave did not dissipate because of this. Su Bai''s finger was lightly waved, and the Phoenix shock wave After breaking through the battleship, it suddenly changed its direction, and rushed to several nearby battleships in a burst of lightning.


    "Bang" "bang" "bang"


    The explosion sounded one after another, and the firelight seemed to illuminate this dim universe.


    Su Bai''s destructive force kept going straight through the center of the explosion.


    At this time, the planet''s weapon defense system seemed to have been activated, and countless energy bombarded Soviet defeat.


    Su Bai dodged from side to side, and the battleship exploding behind seemed to start to move.


    "Go to me!"


    Su Bai waved his hands vigorously, and they were still burning. The explosions sounded one after another, and several battleships shook suddenly, as Su Bai waved his hands and slammed into the planet.


    Boom!


    The battleship smashed down, and the planet suddenly lit up, and several places began to explode, and the accompanying impact was like setting off firecrackers, crackling.


    "Swish swish!"


    Suddenly countless robots flew out of the planet, standing densely in a row, like a big net.


    "Alef!"


    Su Bai recognized at a glance that these robots were Alef.


    There was no dialogue, nor any pause. These Alephs stood together, opened their mouths one after another, and energy gathered in their mouths.The huge energy made their heads tremble slightly, one can imagine how strong this energy is, and... it is still hundreds.Moreover, the speed of gathering energy this time seems to be faster than the one encountered before, almost in the blink of an eye, hundreds of energy beams are emitted almost at the same time, and the bright light seems to make the universe look like daylight.


    In the blink of an eye, countless energy beams have arrived in front of you and exploded!


    boom!


    boom!


    Boom!


    A burst of energy exploded, and the immense power seemed to destroy the universe.


    "Kill me!"


    During the explosion, Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and immediately afterwards, I saw the flame of the explosion split in an instant. Su Bai waved his hands, and the flames swarmed into Su Bai''s body and all was absorbed. Su Bai raised his right hand.


    boom!


    Loneliness, death, it is difficult to describe what kind of feeling it was. A powerful annihilation breath came out. Those Alephs did not stop or resist for a moment, and instantly turned to ashes and disappeared.Su Bai''s movements didn''t stop at all, the black aura enveloped him and went straight to the inside of the planet.Below, the energy cannons, the Alephs attacked frantically, tweeted tweeted, tweeted, tweeted, and the sound of attacks came and went one after another.


    The ability was activated, Su Bai absorbed all these energies, and his body fell abruptly.


    At the moment of landing, the powerful impact generated a shock wave, which instantly knocked people, buildings, and machinery around them to the ground and collapsed!


    Under the feet, a sunken pit appeared.


    A vacuum zone appeared all around.


    In all directions, countless builders are madly looking towards this side, the dense like tides are countless, hundreds or thousands of them are few, it can only be said that there is almost no time at a glance, all of them!


    Was surrounded.


    Standing in the middle of the densely packed builders, Su Bai looked rather small, lonely, and felt like fighting alone.


    Looking around with cold eyes, I saw a yellow giant approaching in the distance, which looked a bit similar to the Lord of Nothingness, except that the horns on his head were split too much. If the Lord of Nothingness looked like horns, then this one in front of him Guys are like antlers.


    "Human Earth, I know who you are! It was you who killed the Lord of Nothingness and the only abyss, but... you did not save your planet, what you brought was destruction. I don''t know where you dare to dare. When people come here, I can only say that this is a very wrong decision. You will die here, and your planet... will also be destroyed!" The guy looked at Su Bai and said slowly.


    Chapter 0042 Surrender?I''m here to destroy the race!


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I''m a gardener!" The humanity.


    Gardener?


    Thanos seems to have mentioned this name before. It seems that it should be ranked among the builders. If it were just an ordinary person, Thanos would not remember to mention it.Su Bai looked at the gardener, this guy didn''t seem to be special, and he didn''t know what kind of ability he had!

 C752

    "Surrender. As an inferior earth creature, you can evolve to the most perfect state is really amazing. If we can study and understand why you evolved, maybe... the earth doesn''t need to be destroyed.


    "Since you dare to come here alone, you are ready to sacrifice. Rather than die in vain, it is better to surrender. This...is the only way to save the earth."


    The gardener speaks slowly, and he thinks that Su Bai''s performance just now is indeed good, but it is only good. What is this place?, This is the planet of the builder, there are endless manpower here, and he can''t compete with him alone.And Su Bai''s evolution really made him feel interesting. It was nothing to sacrifice an Alef. The sacrifice of the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss was a pity, especially the Abyss, which was the only one, and the last one!However, if the mystery of his evolution can be solved, these sacrifices are worth it.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at the gardener, and suddenly smiled."Do you think I came all the way here to surrender? Is it for you to study?"


    "This is your only choice to save the earth!" said the gardener.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You are wrong, I am not here to save the earth."


    "Then you?" Su Bai''s tone was very serious, and the gardener couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai chuckled lightly, really cheering."I am not here to save the earth, but to... destroy you!"


    "Destroy... us?"


    The gardener was stunned."you are serious??"


    "What do you think?"


    Su Bai asked back.


    The gardener nodded: "In this case, you can only do it."


    With the voice of Rorschach, the gardener waved his hand, and the Levs, who had been surrounding Su Bai for a short while without doing anything, moved.


    Some emit energy beams, and some rush over directly.


    Like a tsunami, Su Bai was flooded instantly.


    "As long as you don''t die, you can!" The gardener gave the order lightly.


    At the same time, it is not only Aleph, but also a group of emptiness owners nearby.


    No, to be precise, it should be nothingness.


    It''s a little worse than the Lord of Nothingness. There are males and females in these Nothingness and their characteristics are still very obvious.


    Su Bai waved his hands amidst the crowd.


    The phoenix in one hand, the infinite gems in the other.


    Behind him, the phoenix wings spread out and waved left and right, and at the same time, black shadows came out swiftly.


    Fighting against a group of enemies alone, Su Bai has no fear at all, and can easily crush a large area with every attack.However, there are too many enemies, and these nothingnesses can create creatures just like the Lord of Nothingness. This leads to endless endlessness as if it can¡¯t kill them at all. Although Su Bai¡¯s attack is very powerful, it will take a few hits, but An attack of this level cannot break Su Bai''s defense at all!


    "He is the perfect evolutionary on earth?"


    A voice suddenly rang from the gardener''s side, and when he turned his head, he saw a huge and burly robot appearing next to him.


    Regulators!


    Speaking of it, this is the case for the builders. Unlike human beings, they are all this kind of mechanical life, somewhat similar to Transformers.Of course, there is no such ability as Transformers, just that the appearance is similar to the body structure.


    "Yes, his abilities are very good, he is stronger than ordinary earth humans, and even stronger than ordinary high-level creatures. The degree of evolution far exceeds earth humans. If he can be caught to figure out the reasons for his evolution, it can prompt humans. Evolution is more useful than destroying the earth and destroying mankind!" the gardener explained.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy!"


    "Phoenix power, infinite gem."


    "These are the strongest forces in the universe."


    "One person''s power has..."


    Before the gardener finished speaking, he felt a powerful force suddenly burst out of the crowd. Following him, he seemed to hear a silent roar. The next moment...the surrounding Aleph, the void and the void created those monsters. , All disappeared!


    "This¡­¡­"


    The gardener was stunned...


    "Infinite Gems..."


    "It might not be easy to catch him, kill him, or be killed by him!" the supervisor said lightly, and then gave the order without seeing him.


    far away.


    A group of nothingness appeared again.


    The leader is a female void, called the mother of void.


    "I want you... to kill him, do your best!" the supervisor said.


    The Mother of Nothingness looked at Su Bai and nodded deeply, and all the nothingness complexion began to gather strength.


    A faint ray of light poured into each of them and finally condensed together, one by one connected to each other, the ray of light flourished.


    "Are you going to exhaust all the power of nothingness to purify and transform him?"

 C753

    "It is necessary to transform his life form, this is the only way, it can only be this way!" said the supervisor.


    "But in this way, the Mother of Nothingness and all the nothingness will exhaust the life energy, and the Nothingness family will completely disappear. Although we have destroyed countless races, the Nothingness family still needs to stay!" said the gardener.


    The supervisor did not speak.


    He could see more clearly than the gardener, and if he didn''t do this, the emptiness would not be able to stay.


    When the light on the Void Clan became brighter and brighter, finally... the light swept towards Su Bai in a whistling manner.


    Although I don¡¯t know what this group of nihilism is doing, Su Bai can feel that this light has an unusual feeling. It is not a direct oppression or a powerful sense of destruction, but a sense of inexplicability, which is very dangerous. , No... is very dangerous!


    Su Bai''s left hand suddenly raised, and in an instant, the light waved away.


    At almost the same time, the light of the Void Race and the light of Su Bai each hit each other!


    Item 0043


    Shining light emerged, the mother of nothingness, the nothingness family remained in place, and a patch of pale yellow amber appeared all over the body, trapping them all.


    At the other end, Su Bai has disappeared, replaced by a big tree!


    A towering tree!


    In many countries and races, the tree of life symbolizes the initial and final form of life. It is both the source and the destination of life!Nihility contentedness exhausted his strength, using special energy to transform Su Bai into a tree of life, into this special form.However, because the energy was not completely released before being turned into amber by Su Bai, the transformation was not completed!


    At this moment, Su Bai felt that his situation was very peculiar, somewhat similar to the feeling of entering the dark dimension for the first time.


    It was pitch black around, and I couldn''t feel anything.


    I couldn''t feel the surrounding environment, or even the existence of my own body, as if it had become a mass of consciousness without a body.The only thing I can feel is that I am still alive!


    "I didn''t expect the Void Clan to have this ability."


    Teleportation, dimensional transmission, clearly felt that the ability is still there, but it seems that it cannot be released.


    I was trapped!


    Su Bai was a little surprised, but did not panic.


    No matter how special the abilities of this emptiness are, or what kind of evolution he will become, he is not afraid, as long as he dies, he will be able to recover immediately.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    The gardener looked at the scene in front of him in surprise, looked at the tree, looked at the emptiness that turned into amber, and was a little stunned.


    This is the first time I have seen this situation.


    "I am more and more interested in this perfect body." said the gardener.


    "His threat index is getting higher and higher." The regulator said in a deep voice.


    The gardener didn''t seem to have heard it, and after being surprised, he enthusiastically moved towards the emptiness that became amber."This kind of energy structure is very strong, and external forces should be difficult to break. Moreover, the void race is completely integrated with this energy structure. If it is broken, they will die too. Interesting... I can feel the fluctuations in his life. Still alive!"


    After speaking, the gardener turned and came to the tree.


    "The energy of the Void Clan has not been completely released. The energy has built a tree of life on his outer layer and wrapped him in it. If he continues to stimulate the energy, it will begin to transform him from the inside. Unfortunately... if he If it''s a little later, there will be no chance to shoot."


    "But that''s okay, maybe I can lock him up and study it slowly."


    The gardener smiled and looked at the regulator. The regulator was waiting to speak, but suddenly saw the tree of life slowly cracking open.


    "Be careful!"


    The supervisor yelled, and the gardener turned his head in doubt and looked behind him. At this moment, the tree of life suddenly split.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, before the gardener could see what was going on, he saw the light flashing, and then he felt a change in himself, he became amber!


    Stopping the gardener, Su Bai twisted his neck slightly, the feeling that his five senses and intuitions returned to his body was too good.When all feelings are lost and other abilities, infinite gems, etc. are unavailable, the phoenix can stand up, use the phoenix energy to begin to absorb and burn the surroundings, and finally burst out of its shell.Speaking of it, the power of the phoenix also represents life to a certain extent. The tree of life in a small area has not been completely transformed and naturally cannot stop the power of the phoenix, but the power of the phoenix is ??not too strong to the limit, so it only takes a while.


    Although it''s easy to get out of trouble, it still reminds Su Bai to wake up. You can''t look down on these guys. The universe has too many abilities, and you can roll over when you can. If you take a step slower, if you don''t use this life, it is better The dead amber ability is something else, and if you fail to kill these emptiness masters, you will be completely transformed in all likelihood. In that case, you can only expect them to kill yourself to get out of trouble.Of course, all this is even the speculation of Soviet defeat, but the possibility is extremely high.


    So, don''t take it too lightly!


    Trapped with the gardener, Su Bai looked at the emptiness.


    The abilities of these guys are too troublesome but trapped is not enough, it is better to kill them to avoid future troubles.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai directly put away the amber power, and at the moment they returned to normal, the infinite gem power was activated.


    "Disappear for me!"


    The infinite gem ability was activated again, just like the previous Aleph, the void and the monsters, the void family that had just come out of the amber and returned to normal disappeared in an instant, completely disappeared, and there was no trace of remaining.This is different from the disappearance of killing and crushing, but directly obliterating their existence.


    This kind of obliteration is the kind of obliteration on the rules, this is the power of the infinite gem!


    However, using infinite gems in this way is extremely expensive.

 C754

    Fortunately, Su Bai''s abilities are special, with consumption and replenishment, so that there is no need to worry about consuming it, and the lamp will run out.


    Directly erasing the existence of the Void Clan, Su Bai turned his head to look at the somewhat burly and tall robot.


    "Who are you? Sign up and listen." Su Bai said.


    "Regulators!"


    It''s another well-known guy from Thanos, then... kill it!


    Su Bai raised his eyes and cast a glance, his body suddenly disappeared, and the next moment he suddenly appeared in front of the supervisor, his body leaping high, his fists already hit.


    "boom!"


    The fist hit the supervisor hard, but the supervisor remained motionless.


    "so hard!"


    Su Bai frowned slightly, and he saw the supervisor''s eyes lit up, his fists turned his palms and slid down and grabbed his neck. A carp struck his waist forcefully in mid-air and jumped over the supervisor''s headache. The arm slammed hard.The supervisor''s huge body rose into the air in an instant, a shoulder-crossing slammed it to the ground, followed by a violent step on his head with his foot raised.


    "boom!"


    The supervisor reacted extremely quickly. One hand blocked Su Bai''s foot, and the other hand grabbed his ankle and threw it out.


    People were being thrown into the air, but Su Bai disappeared suddenly. As soon as the supervisor stood up, he felt a violent gust of wind, and his fists were like rain.


    Item 0044


    Fast and fierce, the regulator also resisted a few punches at the beginning, but as the attack was overwhelmed, it became faster and faster, and the power of each punch was constantly changing between virtual and actual, sometimes very heavy, sometimes very light. The change in reality and illusion made the regulator very uncomfortable, and it didn''t take long to resist it. Su Bai was unambiguous at all if you were sick and killed you.While attacking fiercely, while mobilizing the surrounding magnetic field.No matter what material it is, there will be no shortage of magnetic fields on this planet that is all mechanical.


    With a magnetic field, Su Bai can absorb magnetic energy.


    Regardless of whether this ability seems to be inferior to death with one hand, life is not as good as death with one hand, or Phoenix can, an infinite gem.


    But in such a place, the power of the magnetic field can be used for a future beyond imagination.The only trouble is that it takes time to absorb magnetic energy!


    The supervisor''s physical defense is obviously very strong, and Su Bai''s fierce attack did not cause too much damage to it!After the overwhelming attack, Su Bai''s expression suddenly burst into joy. Suddenly his arms shook open and the supervisor''s arms slammed into its chest. At this moment, the magnetic energy was suddenly activated, and the powerful magnetic energy gathered with blue light. In Su Bai''s hands, the supervisor suddenly felt a strong sense of power, and subconsciously wanted to retreat.


    "Time paused!"


    Su Bai did not give him a chance to escape. The time gem ability was activated directly to stop time, and a click was heard immediately afterwards. The monitor''s body was directly torn apart by the powerful magnetic energy, and his arms were stabbed. Entering its body, exerting force left and right, a click sounded, the supervisor''s body was directly torn in half by Su Bai!


    Time returned to normal, and the supervisor''s body split into two halves and flew to the left and right, slamming on the ground twice.


    "Sure enough, the power of magnetic energy in this place is really strong."


    Su Bai responded indifferently and looked at the two halves of the supervisor, half of which were connected to their heads, and it seemed that they were not dead.When he walked to the supervisor''s side, raised his hand slightly, the supervisor''s head was twisted from his body and flew into Su Bai''s hand with a click. The ability was activated, and Su Bai explored the news it knew.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was the sound of mechanical footsteps in the distance, and Su Bai turned his head to look, and a line of Alef was walking towards him.


    "Humph!"


    Lifting the other hand gently, the phoenix shock wave burst out, and for a moment...the explosion sounded.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, his palms pressed hard, and directly crushed the supervisor''s head with a click.


    "The Constructor''s ambition is really big, and he attacked several planets at the same time." Su Bai frowned slightly, the news he got from the regulator, since the creator, engineer, and caretaker of the builder were not here.There are only regulators, gardeners, and the emptiness, countless Alef left behind!


    This makes Su Bai very unhappy.


    There is no way to catch it all in one go.


    "Forget it, step by step!"


    Su Bai shook his head and moved forward.


    The next moment, he appeared in the corridor of a certain building.


    As soon as he appeared, the guard Aleph had discovered that Su Bai had launched an attack.Magnetic energy is absorbed, the magnetic field shield is opened, and the shield''s ability is greatly improved. With his hands dancing, the magnetic field ability is reacting one after another. These Alefs simply can''t resist Su defeat.


    Su Bai has arrived in a huge room with the remains of Alef in one place.


    There are densely packed machines stacked in the room. This is the place where the core program of the star is built. Inside it is the cosmic defense system, which is connected by several special satellites and can monitor nearby galaxies.Of course, the larger the number of satellites, the farther the range, the larger the monitoring range.This thing is what Su Bai wants most!


    Two clicks.


    After unscrewing the two Aleph''s heads, Su Bai walked over and activated it, and recorded all the data and running trajectory of this set of procedures, and at the same time pulled out the core of this set of procedures.


    In an instant, the defense detection system outside the planet was directly paralyzed.


    Then Su Bai turned around.


    In the corridor, countless Alefs are attacking here. Su Bai does not know how many Alefs are on this planet, but he knows that the number will never be small. Even if he can kill, he will kill them one by one. How long will it take.


    Since there are no ruthless characters on this planet, Su Bai is going to play a fight.


    It is said that starburst, starburst, Su Bai has not tried.

 C755

    I really want to, and it''s worth a try.


    boom!


    The roof was directly penetrated by Su Bai, and he flew out directly.


    boom!


    After leaping high, it landed abruptly, and the energy of the Infinite Gems gathered again, without a trace of retention. This time... Su Bai completely raised the energy to its peak.


    Countless Alefs swarmed around, and energy beams came one after another.


    Su Bai did not dodge or evade, holding on to the attack and absorbing as much as he wanted.


    The purple light lit up, urging all the energy, all the strength, and the power gem burst into a dazzling light, and Su Bai''s fist slammed into the ground fiercely.


    boom!


    An unrivaled force crashed down Su Bai''s fist and drilled straight into the ground.


    After a while, I heard the other end of the planet from afar, and the explosion suddenly sounded.


    Power penetrates the entire planet!


    The rumbling vibration sounded, Su Bai suddenly lifted into the air, and immediately afterwards saw the ground split rapidly, and a dazzling energy burst out from the center of the ground.


    Su Bai suddenly speeded up and flew out of the planet. As soon as he flew out, he felt a violent shock wave sweeping behind him. Unprepared for a while, Su Bai was rushed out a long way in an instant, feeling a little dizzy.After a while, the feeling of fainting gradually faded. Su Bai turned his head to look, and what he saw was a dazzling light, dazzling, fiery red, as the rising sun illuminates the entire darkness, the light is getting more and more Bright, getting brighter and brighter, when it reaches a fixed point, I hear a loud boom.


    Resounding through the world, shaking the universe!


    The planet... burst!


    "Fuck!"


    Seeing the impact of the explosion spread rapidly, Su Bai realized that the power of the planet explosion was not a cause for trouble.


    Immediately he didn''t care to appreciate the dazzling scene like fireworks, and suddenly accelerated and flew towards the distance.He could feel the shock behind him, the heat wave... as if chasing him!


    Item 0045


    I don''t know how long it took Su Bai to fly and finally felt that the heat wave and impact behind him seemed to gradually slow down, turning his head and looking behind him, the dazzling light gradually dimmed and gradually returned to calm.In the suspension and the universe, although Su Bai is exhausted, he feels extremely satisfied. Don''t you destroy the earth?Lao Tzu destroys your planet first, creator, engineer, caretaker?Don''t worry, I will find them one by one and kill you all!Su Bai thought secretly, slowly sensing the energy flooding in the universe to absorb and supplement.


    This method is not as fast as the other party''s direct absorption of energy, but now there is no other way to absorb energy to restore the state.


    The body slowly absorbed the cosmic energy around it, and at the same time it checked the direction and slowly flew over.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai felt that he had recovered about 30-40%, and he could speed up his journey.


    At this moment, Su Bai stopped abruptly, squinted his eyes and turned to look into the distance.


    Very strong breath!


    And, very familiar??


    After almost two or three minutes, Su Bai was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, I saw four rays of light flying from a distance.


    Phoenix Apostle.


    Qin, Emma, ??secret guest.And...Carol.


    At this time, they also saw Su Bai, and they were overjoyed and then flew over quickly.


    "Why are you here?"


    After they came, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s for you. Are you going to deal with the Constructor alone? Didn''t you say that you will take me with you?" Before the Phoenix Apostle spoke, Carol asked first, with a little bit in his tone. Complaints and dissatisfaction.But her eyes were full of worry and concern.


    "You disappeared suddenly. We sensed that we went to the dark star when we were not on the earth. Susan said that you had asked for the coordinates, and we followed the coordinates to find them." Emma said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "The builder''s affairs are very complicated. It is not just a person, but a planet and a race! Emma, ??you know my abilities, there is no danger alone, so I didn''t bring you."


    "what''s the result?"


    Carol didn''t know what Su Bai''s ability was, but she nodded when she saw Emma''s approval and didn''t ask much.


    "The result..."


    Su Bai smiled."It turned out that their planet made me explode!"


    "The planet exploded?"


    "Completely obliterated the nihilism, killed the regulator, turned the gardener into a Thanos, and then destroyed the builder''s planet. Under this explosion, it is estimated that nine out of ten are also killed. Although there are many, it is not particularly dangerous. It''s just that the combined force of the nihilism is somewhat troublesome." Su Bai explained simply.


    Just a few words, it doesn''t sound dangerous.


    But the Three Apostles of the Phoenix and Carol didn''t think it was really that easy. Is it so easy for a person to single out an entire planet?Especially Carol, who had seen nothingness with Su Bai on Mars before, and had seen Alev''s strength.

 C756

    "Then this thing is over now?" Qin asked.


    The planets have been bombed, should it be over?


    Surprisingly, Su Bai shook his head: "Not yet. The builders have great ambitions, not only focusing on the earth, but also invading other planets. Among them, the builders, creators, engineers, and caretakers are not there. , Otherwise, I should not end so quickly and blow up the planet. So this thing is not a game, I am definitely going to kill them, cut the roots to avoid trouble in the future. Moreover, their other attacking planet also has something to do with me. , Chaida Star!"


    The new star fighters are still obtained from the Qaidar Star Legion, whether it is for the relationship between them or to eliminate the Constructor, it is worth a trip to Su Bai.


    Looking at the four of them, Su Bai said: "Mystery, this is the core program of the planetary defense system I got from Constructor Planet. You send it back to Earth." After that, Su He turned his head and said to the others: "You guys will go to Chaida Star."


    Normally, it is best for the Phoenix Apostle to stay, but she will definitely not agree to leave Carol alone, and the builder is not a monster, and the secret guest''s ability will be greatly reduced.Although Mike was slightly disappointed, he nodded and took the chip, then turned and flew back to Earth.Carol was very happy. She didn''t know much about alien affairs."Do you...do you want to take a break?" Although Su Bai''s appearance is not obvious, but the continuous battles, plus the explosion of the planet, will definitely consume a lot of money without thinking.


    "Let us come?" Emma asked.


    "How are you here?" Carol asked curiously before Su Bai said.


    Emma smiled and said: "Your Majesty is the king of the black phoenix. He is closely related to the power of the phoenix in us. As long as we have sex, we can restore energy and increase the energy limit of the power of the phoenix."


    Carol stared at Emma with wide-eyed eyes, as if you were joking.


    But whether it was Emma, ??Qin, or Su Bai''s expressions were all very normal.


    "Well, it''s really a great universe, there is no wonder, there is such a method!" Carol exclaimed.


    "Actually, even if it is not the Phoenix Apostle, it can only restore energy, but cannot raise the upper limit." Emma said with a smile.


    "This ability is really..." Carol knew whether it was magical or absurd.


    "I don¡¯t know the situation of Qaidar for the time being, but the builders have invested more troops on Qaidar than on the earth, and earlier. Although Qaidar has a new star army, it may not be able to resist for long, especially the number of builders. A powerful method, then wait to be overwhelmed by the opponent¡¯s crowded tactics. So, it¡¯s better to rush over as soon as possible, but at the moment... there is no suitable place for me to recover, so let¡¯s do it first..." I really want to recover quickly, but I can''t come directly here.


    "Maybe...not needed."


    Qin suddenly said something, then turned his head to look into the distance.


    When she said this, she attracted everyone''s attention. Looking at the direction she was looking, Su Bai and Emma had already felt that a small spaceship seemed to be approaching here!


    Item 0046: Unofficial Title''Captain Marvel''


    There is a saying called drowsiness to send pillows, this small spaceship appeared too timely.


    This spaceship is not big, and its flying speed is not fast. At this time, it has slowed down and stopped slowly. Obviously, the people in the spaceship have also noticed the situation here.


    With the release of spiritual power, Su Bai glanced at the spaceship slightly surprised.


    There is only one person in this spaceship, and one woman.


    A very interesting woman!


    Su Bai turned his head and glanced at Carol subconsciously. Carol was a little surprised. What did I do?


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai said, leading everyone to teleport directly to the spaceship.


    On the spaceship.


    Wearing a cloak and uniform, Jade Weier was staring at the front, seeing the four people in front of her suddenly disappearing, and then she was taken aback and turned around hurriedly.Sure enough, four people have appeared in the spacecraft.In an instant, she saw her hands glowing with blue light, the surrounding magnetic field was slightly chaotic, and magnetic energy gathered in her hands.


    Emma and Qin glanced unexpectedly, then looked at Su Bai.


    Electromagnetic ability?


    "Leave from my spaceship, otherwise, I''m not welcome!" Emerald Weier said solemnly.


    Su Bai smiled: "I want to borrow your spacecraft to rest and go to Qaidar Star by the way."


    The three words Chaidaxing made Jade Weier''s face change instantaneously."It''s impossible. I don''t plan to let you rest here, nor do I plan to go to Qaidar. You''d better leave immediately!"


    "Emma."


    Su Bai yelled softly, and the corners of Emma''s mouth raised slightly, and her mental abilities were activated instantly.


    In an instant, Jade Weier''s expression began to change, and it took about four or five seconds before it returned to normal.


    Su Bai walked to the side, opened a cabinet, and took out a handcuff.


    With a click, she directly handcuffed her hands.


    "It''s a coincidence, she just escaped from Chaidaxing." Su Bai said with a smile, and set the spacecraft to auto-pilot and target Chaidaxing.Then turned around and said, "Carol, look at her."


    "Ah... OK!"


    Carol nodded, Su Bai glanced at Emma and Qin, and walked to the rest cabin in the spaceship very tacitly.


    First took a bath, then followed Qin and Emma upside down.


    Carol looked at the spaceship idly, and it didn''t take long for him to hear a strange sound, one for the piano and the other for Emma, ??which made Carol''s breathing gradually heavier.If you change to normal, Carol may not feel comfortable.I know that Su Bai has other women, and it¡¯s the same thing with other women, but it¡¯s another thing to hear with my own ears, but now, I know that there are other reasons for doing this for recovery, although it¡¯s not quite Comfortable but acceptable.


    I don''t know how long it took, the voice gradually stopped, and then Su Bai came out.

 C757

    Carol didn¡¯t ask Emma and Qin about it, and she thought she must have been resting at this time, but... Su Bai didn¡¯t seem to be too tired, which made Carol very surprised and could not help thinking. He seemed to be like this when he was with himself, he was too tired, but he seemed to have spare energy.


    "Alright?" Carol asked.


    "Probably recovered 70% to 80%." Su Bai smiled and walked over and stretched out his hand to hold Carol''s waist. Carol hesitated for a while and didn''t avoid it.


    Holding Carol and sniffing her hair gently, Su Bai didn''t speak, and Carol didn''t know what to say.


    She could feel that Su Bai had just finished taking a bath, but there was no other smell on her body except the fragrance after the bath, which made Carol a little better, at least he also took into account his own feelings.


    Thinking of his painstaking effort, he came to the universe to look for him all the way, but he took two women in it, and now he is still holding himself.Although he knew that there was a reason for the incident, the sorrow and sorrow in his heart was a little uncontrollable, and he gave a sour hum.Su Bai naturally felt the sourness of the person in his arms, and smiled lightly: "It will take at least two days for the fastest to reach Qaidar Star, and Qaidar Star is probably already in chaos. I don¡¯t have much free time to fight right away. Tonight...I¡¯ll be with you!"


    "With Emma and piano, haven''t you enough?"


    "They are them, you are you!" Su Bai smiled and kissed Carol on the neck, then let go of her and came to Emerald Weier.


    "Snapped!"


    With a snap of his fingers, Jade Weier instantly broke away from his mind control.


    When I woke up, I was stunned when I didn''t catch it.


    "Emerald Weier, a hybrid of Cree and Titan, has an unofficial title, Captain Marvel, a criminal imprisoned by Qaidaxing, I''m right." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How do you know?" Emerald Weier asked in surprise.


    "Is she a hybrid of Creestar, or Captain Marvel?" Carol also asked in surprise, no wonder... Su Bai glanced at himself when he came in.


    "My name is Su Bai, from the region."


    "Tell me about Chaidaxing."


    "Why should I tell you?" Emerald Weier hummed.


    "Just because I control your life and death now, just because I can stop Chaidaxing from hunting you down!"


    "Qi Daxing is hard to protect himself now, hunting me down? Huh, I am afraid I won''t have this chance." Emerald Weier said coldly, she was a little jealous of these people, it was obvious that their strength was not weak and she was not an opponent at all.After hesitating for a while, Jade Weier continued: "The Chaida Star is being attacked by the Constructor, and most of the New Star Legion''s forces have been drawn out to deal with the Annihilation Zerg. Chaida Star... is over, and the New Star Legion is also over!"


    "Annihilate the Zerg?"


    "The powerful race in negative space, Annihilus, the king of Annihilation, leads a huge space battleship of the''Tide of Annihilation''. The Rising Star Legion can never win!" Emerald Weier said.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, it seemed that Qaidar and the New Star Legion were in a much worse situation than Earth.


    One side is the builder, and the other side is the annihilation of the Zerg.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    "I don''t know who you are. If you want to save people, you can only choose one of the two. Chaida Star, or the New Star Legion, because they are in two places, you can only choose one place to support!"


    Item 0047


    pick one of two?


    If it¡¯s just to save people, maybe it¡¯s a problem of choosing one of two choices, but saving people is one aspect. It¡¯s his main goal to eliminate the roots and destroy the builders. Wherever the builders are, the Soviets will go. There is no second choice. One question.Emerald Weier said this deliberately to create a problem for Su Bai. Unfortunately... Seeing Su Bai''s disapproval, she knew that it was useless. This person was afraid that he had already decided on the goal.


    "I''m not interested in whether you are a fugitive. I will requisition this spaceship temporarily. After it arrives, you can choose to follow me or leave." Su Bai said calmly.


    "Can I refuse?" Emerald Weier hummed and raised his hand: "Can you let me go? I can''t beat you anyway."


    "When you arrive, I will naturally let you go."


    Su Bai said indifferently, instead of unlocking her handcuffs, she locked her in another resting cabin.


    Ignoring the depressed Emerald Weier, Su Bai accompanied Carol to chat about some interesting things about the universe. Although his hands and feet were not honest, he did not act excessively. At first, Carol was not used to it but also Can''t control Su Bai, can only let it go.Before she knew it, the little sorrow in her heart was gone. When Emma came out with Qin, although Carol was a little uncomfortable, she slowly let go of seeing the two look as usual.


    In the universe, it is actually difficult to distinguish between day and night, only time can be used to judge.


    In the evening, Emma stayed vigil with Qin, and Su Bai pulled Carol into the room.At first, Carol wanted to refuse. After all, the sound insulation here didn''t seem to be very good, but under Su Bai''s hands, Carol soon became uncomfortable and didn''t care about controlling any sound.


    This short journey not only restores energy, but also relaxes slightly.


    As the spacecraft sailed all the way, it quickly came to the range of Qaidar Star, and from a distance, we could see that Qaidar Star had been completely surrounded by the battleships of the Constructor, and the warships floating outside the Qaidar Star blocked the water here.No new star fighters were seen nearby, that is to say, the situation on the Qaidar star is very bad now, and it is impossible to even organize a breakthrough.


    Emma, ??Jean, Carol, and Jade Weier, who had just been released by Su Bai, were somewhat silent when they saw this scene.


    "How to do?"


    Emma asked Su Bai.


    "Are you with me or are you leaving?"


    Su Bai first asked Jade Weier.


    Jade Weier said: "Of course it is gone!"


    She was kept in Qaidar for so long, how could she finally get out to help them?What''s more, what is the difference between helping in the past and dying in the current battle?


    Su Bai nodded: "If you encounter trouble in the future, you can report my name or come to Earth for help, only once!"

 C758

    He didn''t have any grudges with Emerald Weier, this time it was considered to have borrowed her spacecraft and the process was not too friendly, so Su lost to her a promise.As for whether she took it seriously, Su Bai did not care.Take Emma, ??Jyn, and Carol out of the spaceship. After that, Emerald Weier has left the spaceship.


    "The goal this time is to solve the Constructor, don''t need to keep your hands, destroy all the Constructor''s warships, and...the idea is safe, don''t act alone."


    Su Bai said to the three of them, and then flew towards the builder''s battleship.


    Before they got close, the builder''s battleship had spotted them, and soon turned the gun to launch an attack.The magnetic field shield opened, and Su Bai took the lead to clear the way. The shelling came over again and again without slowing Su Bai''s speed at all.


    The black phoenix shock wave came out suddenly. At the same time, Emma, ??Jin, and each also released the phoenix shock, and Carol''s cosmic energy beam also blasted out.


    The four are divided into two sides, Su loses one side, Emma, ??Jean, and Carol side.


    One left and one right, began to storm.


    Dealing with these warships, these Soviet defeats can be considered as experienced. On the one hand, magnetic energy shows great power, and on the other hand, the gem of power destroys the world and the earth. Soviet defeat is like a humanoid missile directly into the battleship, and it didn¡¯t take long. The battleship exploded, and Su Bai rushed out to deal with the scattered small battleships, and then rushed towards the next goal... The force was unstoppable!


    the other side.


    The power of the Phoenix released by Emma and Qin is equally astonishing. Although Carol does not have the power of the Phoenix, he directly enters the binary state. The defense and attack are equally excellent. The energy beam broke through the battleship all the way forward.After entering the battleship, Emma and Qin''s phoenix power was released, and the battleship was quickly blown up, and the speed was only slightly slower than Su Bai.


    However, when the builder''s battleship reacted, the Alephs were not vegetarian either, and groups soon surrounded them.


    Emma''s diamondization, Qin''s thought power manipulation, coupled with Carol''s cosmic energy.


    Although the pace of progress was delayed, it was not a big deal.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The explosions sounded one after another behind Su Bai, and the battleships seemed to be getting better. After you explode, I explode, and after I pack it, it explodes. It''s very gorgeous!


    "The caretaker!"


    When Su Bai''s figure rushed into a battleship again, he soon discovered that the battleship had significantly more troops, and then he saw the caretaker!


    An old man!


    Although he is also mechanized, there are a pair of lines wrapped around his chin, which feels like a beard.


    The watchdog has the same duties as the watchdog, but obviously the watchdog does not have the strong physique and body of the watchdog, and it doesn''t seem to have any means of attack. Seeing Su Bai rushing in, the watchdog looks a little flustered and doesn''t need him. Speaking, Aleph around him had already rushed towards Su Bai.


    boom!


    A fist blasted the head of the approaching Alef, and Su Bai waved his arm. In an instant, these Alefs turned into Amber.


    At the next moment, Su Bai had already arrived in front of the caretaker.


    Raise a fist!


    boom!


    The power of the power gem penetrated the head of the caretaker without any barriers, and a bang was heard immediately, and the head of the caretaker exploded directly, and then...the body quickly molecularized, crushed...dissipated...


    Item 0048


    boom!


    The battleship was blasted out of a hole, and Su Bai flew out from it, instead of continuing to attack, but took a look, there were probably seven or eight battleships ahead.


    Su Bai''s body suddenly became huge, getting bigger and bigger, his whole body seemed to be bigger than Qaidar Star.The originally huge battleship was like a toy model compared to Su Bai.I saw Su Bai''s left hand stretched out, the magnetic field ability was activated, and a creak sounded, and the steel on the battleship quickly wrapped around Su Bai''s left hand as if it were alive.Su Bai''s eyes were cold, and he flew out abruptly while raising his arm.


    boom!


    Carrying the battleship and directly smashed it down, the smashed battleship exploded in an instant, and a goddess scattered flowers came directly, Su Bai kept moving, one, one...and one after another.Although some of these warships counterattacked and some tried to escape on the way, none of them were spared.


    "what?"


    There was the last battleship left in front of him. Su Bai was preparing to destroy it in the same way, but suddenly found that the battleship in his hand had been destroyed.


    "Forget it!"


    Throwing away the remaining small piece at will, Su Bai''s fist hit directly.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded, and the fire spread out in his hands.


    Turning his head and glanced at Emma and the others, although the progress was not very fast, overall it was not bad.


    Normally speaking, the situation on their side is relatively normal, and only Su Bai is so abnormal, a person is stronger than a clan!


    "The creator and the engineer may be on Qaidar if they are not here. I will go to Qaidar. If you are done, go to Qaidar to find me!"


    Through telepathy, Su Bai confessed to them and flew into Qaidar Star.


    Pass through the atmosphere and enter Qaidar.


    As soon as he entered, Su Bai couldn''t help but frowned.


    Last time I visited Chaida Star, it was lively and prosperous, and it can be called the most lively and civilized place in the universe. Even if Ronan brought people to attack later, although there was a panic, it did not affect much, but at this moment...Where is there half a minute ago? scene?At first glance, the flames of war can be seen. The original prosperous and civilized cities have long been reduced to ruins. The flames of war are permeated, and the corpses are everywhere. Countless Alefs are either in the air or on the ground, beams of energy, massacres and destruction... ¡­

 C759

    In the distance, several civilians were calling for help, running away, and even begging for mercy, but they were of no use, and the Alephs had no intention of stopping!


    boom!


    A beam of light swept away, and a civilian begging for mercy was directly bombarded into scum.


    Immediately there was another beam of light blasting towards a little girl in the distance. The little girl seemed to be frightened and silly, and she seemed to have resigned her life in despair. She stood there blankly without avoiding, as if waiting for death to come. , Waiting for the end of all this.Perhaps this is a relief for her?


    "boom!"


    The beam hit, but an arm suddenly appeared abruptly to block the attack.The little girl felt a little dark in front of her eyes and raised her head subconsciously.


    A big brother stood in front of him, with his left hand crossed forward and his body facing him.


    "Here, don''t move!"


    Su Bai said, the magnetic field shield was raised beside the little girl.


    Turning around, his eyes are sharp and cold.


    With a flash of his body, Su Bai had already arrived in front of Alev, and he punched him in the past, and Alev''s body exploded in an instant.


    The little girl was dumbfounded.


    Aleph around him quickly rushed over when someone resisted, and Su Bai snorted and waved his hand.


    The breath of death permeated.


    A strong, dim, and depressed breath suddenly emerged. In an instant, all the surrounding Aleph evaporated and disappeared.


    Taking a look at the little girl, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled softly but said nothing.


    Turning around, rushed towards Aleph in the distance.


    Nowhere to be compared!


    If you want to attack and destroy Qaidar Star, then the administrative center of Qaidar Star must be the first to bear the brunt. Su Bai remembers the Archon Ilanerel and knows what happened.And... he still remembers the cool girl that he met in the bar, the wishful female star, Eva Bakan, I don''t know if she stayed in Qaidar, or went with the Nova Army to deal with the Annihilation Zerg.


    Along the way, none of the Aleph he could see was spared, either from the phoenix energy or from the power gem.


    "This is... the administrative center?"


    Looking at the dilapidated building in front of him, Su Bai could barely recognize that this should be the administrative center.


    The building was destroyed and killed.


    I''m afraid...


    Su Bai frowned slightly, his spiritual power released and quickly scanned the surrounding area.


    As the range of capabilities expanded, Su Bai soon discovered that a large number of Alef had gathered not far away, along with a more advanced existence, and...a group of Qaidar people.


    Ilanerel is among them!


    "Surrender."


    A robot who was completely different from Aleph spoke slowly.


    This person is the highest existence of the builder, the creator!


    "If you surrender, some people will still be alive. If you continue to resist, the entire Qaidar will be destroyed." The creator looked at Ilanerel and said in a flat tone.


    At this time Ilanerel was very embarrassed, with messy hair and blood on his body.


    There were hundreds of people around her, most of them civilians, and the rest were guards in uniform.


    There are a total of four ranks in the Nova Legion. The highest rank is the Centurion. Because of the annihilation of the Zerg, most of the Nova Warriors are not here. The rest are only the most basic medical soldiers, just like Ilanerel. All of them were very embarrassed, with anger, despair, and unwillingness in their eyes, but there was no fear and no begging for mercy!


    Ilanierel hesitated.


    As the highest consul, she had to consider the safety of the people.


    Looking at everyone around him, Ilanerel took a deep breath and gave a bitter smile, ready to surrender.


    At least in this way, there are still people who can survive. As for herself... she has decided to die in the service.


    Just when she was about to speak, she suddenly saw the creator turn her head, and countless Alefs were standing in front of her.


    Who...coming?


    Chapter 0049 mother star makes me burst, are you still so calm?


    "boom!"


    One Alev''s head exploded and fell to the ground in an instant, while the rest of Alev hurriedly searched for the target but found nothing at all.A faint electric light flashed, and another Aleph exploded!Bang, bang, bang!There seemed to be an invisible killer around him, one Aleph exploded and died, but he couldn''t even see his opponent.


    The creator frowned slightly and threw something out of his hand.


    In an instant, an energy magnetic field was generated around, and the space became chaotic.

 C760

    A figure appeared!


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    Seeing this person, Ilanerel yelled out loud, she never expected that the person who would come would be him, Mr. Immortal of the Earth!


    "Ms. Ilanerel, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    The things thrown by the creator are very special, disrupting Su Bai''s ability to teleport.However, Su Bai did not panic. After this period of contact and understanding, he had some understanding of the Constructor race. The technology was very advanced, but his own strength was not very strong.Their threat lies in powerful technology and invention, not in their own strength, or...their danger is not strength, but intelligence!


    Like Chai Daxing, there is no particularly outstanding and powerful person, even if he develops more advanced, he may not be their opponent. The facts have proved this.


    "Mr. Immortal, why are you here?"


    Ilanerel has already brought the honorific title. When the Qaidar star was destroyed and the entire planet was surrounded, Ilanerer could only be grateful no matter what the reason was!


    "I have destroyed most of the warships outside the planet, and my people will come soon after they are still sweeping."


    "I''m here for him!"


    "They not only attacked Qaidar, but also the earth!"


    Su Bai simply said a few words, and Ilanerel immediately understood.


    "Earth? Mr. Immortal? I know you... You are the earthling who killed the Lord of Nothingness and the Abyss, a perfectly evolved creature! I didn''t expect you to find this place." The creator looked at Su Bai indifferently. Said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so calm!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The creator smiled and said: "Why not, I don''t think you can save Qaidar star alone."


    "It seems that your information is not well informed!"


    Su Bai sneered: "Before I came to Chaidaxing, do you know where I went? Well, you definitely don''t know, otherwise you won''t be so calm and confident now. So, I''ll tell you directly Well, I went to your lair, your planet! Then I destroyed the void race, killed the gardeners, the regulators, by the way...exploded your planet!"


    "what?"


    The creator was taken aback and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "You can''t do it!"


    "Aren''t you connected with your planet? You can try and see if you can get in touch!" Su Bai said, squinting.


    The creator didn''t speak, and it seemed that he was really contacting the home planet through some special method. After a while, he saw the creator''s eyes widening and looking at Su Bai in disbelief.


    He... can''t reach the home star!


    There is only one possibility in this situation, and that is the destruction of the home planet!


    In addition, based on the technological development of the builder, there is absolutely no possibility of being unable to contact. This contact not only contacts people on the parent planet, but also directly contacts the parent planet, even if there is a person above. None, motherhood will give feedback.


    The home planet is ruined!


    It was really ruined!


    An unspeakable anger sprang up spontaneously.


    The builders, the oldest race, have wiped out countless planets, species, and ruled many planets. Now... the mother star has been destroyed.


    Be a low-level planet, a low-level creature!


    One!


    Just one person destroyed his home planet!


    The uncontrollable anger made the creator who was still calm and calm. His body was obviously mechanical, but he seemed to be able to see his face turned blue due to anger, which made people wonder how the machinery changed color.


    "kill!"


    He gritted his teeth and popped out a word, and the surrounding Alef came crazy.


    This time, these Alephs seem to be a little different. Their attack methods have changed. They didn''t emit light beams, and they didn''t fight melee. Instead, they rushed over frantically, and then began to... self-destruct!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Like high-explosive bombs, they detonate as soon as they approach.


    The magnetic field shield was released instantly and directly enveloped Iraniel and others.


    One, two...


    Countless Alef ran over and burst.


    On the ground, in the air, and on the entire Qaidar Star in the distance, all the Alephs who were performing any mission stopped and rushed here as quickly as possible.One time, one explosion, the power was not too powerful at the beginning, nor did it shake the magnetic shield, but as it exploded like a moth to a fire, its power was multiplying.


    Su Bai could feel that the magnetic field shield seemed to be gradually loosening, looking at the situation, he might not last long.

 C761

    "I will send you somewhere else first, and then I will let my people come and find you." Su Bai turned his head to Ilanierel.


    "What about you?" Ilanierel asked hastily.


    Su Bai did not speak, but the meaning was very obvious.


    "No, you come to save us Qaidar, how can we let you fight alone, I will stay!" Ilanerel said without hesitation.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Ms. Ilanierel, I have taken care of it, but if you stay, should I take care of you or kill him?"


    Ilanierel had to speak again.


    Su Bai didn''t give her the opportunity to send them away directly.


    Although the surrounding space is still chaotic, the space inside the magnetic shield is still normal.After sending away Iranerel and others, Su Bai contacted Emma and Qin. They weren''t over yet, but they were coming soon. It might take a while.


    "Well, it''s gone!"


    In the magnetic shield, Su Bai shook his shoulders, staring at the creator through the dense Alev, through the explosion!


    Item 0050


    The successive explosions finally shattered the strong magnetic field shield, and at the moment it shattered, Su failed!


    The phoenix can fill the whole body, and it is not clear whether the black phoenix or the Su Bai, it seems that they have merged into one, rushing and whistling, layer after layer of explosions are all around, but all of them are blocked by the phoenix.


    One step, two steps.


    The pace of Soviet defeat was great and fast.


    Even the powerful impact of the explosion could not slow down his speed.


    The creator''s complexion remained unchanged, his eyes were cold, and he didn''t see what he had. After the explosion, the remaining remains of Alev were slowly assembled and turned into Alev again, and then rushed over again, detonating without hesitation!


    "Waste utilization? Ha ha, do you think it is great if there are more people?"


    "In the face of absolute strength, the number of people is useless at all!"


    Looking at the seemingly endless Aleph, Su Bai sneered and used the Infinite Gems again.


    Reality gem!


    Obliterate!


    Aleph disappeared one by one.


    When I was about to run over, then he whizzed out.


    Some were about to explode, but the whoosh disappeared.


    One by one, the way of disappearing seemed to be teleported away. In a few seconds, the number of Alef had dropped sharply.


    The creator gave a cold snort, and suddenly a weapon that looked like a gun but not a gun appeared in his hand, with a thud.


    An invisible shock swept across.


    From taking out the weapon, to firing the gun, to being aware of Su defeat, a series of processes are extremely fast. It is said that it is slow in a breathing room. Even if it is dazzling, it is slightly insufficient. It is almost a weapon. Su The defeat is already felt.


    too fast.


    The speed of light is the same.


    Su Bai''s reaction was already very fast. He raised his arms while feeling, but he just raised his chest as if he had received a heavy blow, and knocked him into the air with a bang.


    That heavy blow made Su Bai feel as though he had almost shut his breath.


    I subconsciously lowered my head and saw that the clothes on his chest had been torn and there was no scum left, and the strong chest was actually torn apart. The feeling was like being crushed, and bones and flesh and blood had been exposed.


    "What a powerful weapon!"


    Su Bai was slightly shocked.


    You must know that his current defensive power is not trivial, Thanos¡¯s nearly indestructible physical defense, absorbing kinetic energy, survival of the fittest, self-healing, etc.-a series of defensive capabilities.But even so, after receiving this invisible shot, he was actually injured, and the injury was not light!


    It is indeed the most technologically advanced race!


    Su Bai couldn''t help frowning.


    His injury... didn''t heal, and his self-healing ability didn''t work at all as if it had lost its effect.


    In other words, this weapon not only has super destructive power, but also inhibits self-healing ability!


    Squinting at the creator, the infinite power is activated again.


    Obliterate!


    boom!


    Another shot came, and the creator was safe and sound. Su Bai heard a click, and pain came from his left arm.

 C762

    When he looked down, his left arm had been drooped and he was completely unconscious.


    Scrapped!


    Without time to think, Su Bai hurriedly avoided and moved quickly.


    The creator is not in a hurry, just staring at Su Bai''s muzzle and slowly turning his head, as long as Su Bai intends to get closer, he will shoot directly.


    This gun.


    Silent and invisible.


    But there is no fluctuation yet, it is almost instant, and there is no time to react and avoid it.


    Trouble, trouble!


    That''s all, the most important thing is... This creator is able to ignore the power of the infinite gems, whether it is his own special or because the infinite gems are not so powerful, it has caused a lot of Su Bai at the moment. Trouble.


    At least there is no way to directly obliterate his existence!


    Reality gems are not good, but time gems?


    The chest and arm injuries had some influence on Su Bai. While dodging, Su Bai launched the gem of time.


    Time stopped in an instant.


    However, the creator was not affected, and still moved with Su Bai''s movement.


    Well, the ability to actively attack is not good, and Nima has a lot of passive abilities.


    Ignore infinite gems, ignore time.


    From this passive ability alone, it is indeed worthy of the identity of the builder!


    It''s not easy to deal with!


    "Thinking that if you have infinite gems, you can ignore everything? The infinite gem ability is invalid for me!" the founder said coldly.


    "Yes! Infinite Gems are indeed invalid for you!"


    Su Bai curled his lips: "But... it works for me!"


    After that, Su Bai released his abilities to himself, and the wound was quickly recovering from the injured place, just like rewinding and playing back. It didn''t take long...The injury was completely healed.


    "It''s a waste of effort." The founder said coldly with disdain.


    "Is it a waste of effort? I''ll know soon." Su Bai said lightly, moving his shoulders and his arms suddenly.


    boom!


    The ground beneath the creator''s feet instantly swelled, and the creator sneered back slightly, easily avoiding."I thought I would find an opportunity to take the opportunity..." The creator stopped abruptly before he finished speaking!


    I thought he was going to take the opportunity to make a move, but found that Su Bai was standing there and didn''t move at all.


    This made the creator frowned slightly, he did not believe that Su Bai would do useless work.


    suddenly.


    The creator found that the surroundings were a little different, the originally chaotic magnetic field seemed to have recovered, and when he looked at the equipment he threw out to disturb the magnetic field before, he did not know when it was quietly damaged.


    "Your goal is not me, but to destroy him?"


    "Even if you destroy it, what''s the use, and... I have more than one..."


    Su Bai had already disappeared suddenly.


    The creator squinted, turned and shot.


    Su Bai is standing behind him.


    "It''s too slow, do you think it''s useful?"


    The creator sneered and sneered, even if teleport was not enough, it was still too slow.


    This shot happened to hit Su Bai''s arm, and when he heard a click, Su Bai''s arm flew away.Su Bai snorted, but his face showed hideous pride.


    His hand... grabbed the gun!


    "Blast me!"


    The power gem was launched, and the powerful force surged, and the gun... instantly exploded!


    The creator instantly changed color, and the impact of the explosion shook the two of them away instantly!


    Item 0051


    A huge impact swept out, Su Bai''s body abruptly stopped in the air, and then he heard a boom, a huge air current gushing out behind him, and he had already rushed towards the creator.The creator¡¯s reaction was faster. This gun was the only one and his best weapon. It was now locked and destroyed by Su Bai. This made the creator extremely angry. Seeing Su Bai rushed over again, the creator With a cold snort, a powerful force suddenly violent all over his body.


    "Wow!"

 C763

    A huge beam of energy directly hit Su Bai, and Su Bai fell to his chest without making a sound.


    "Humph!"


    "If you don¡¯t want to destroy the gun, you will be decisive. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m too self-conscious, because I can¡¯t kill you without a gun?" The creator said in a cold voice, then angrily said: "Destroy my only weapon , It¡¯s easy for you to die, but the earth will pay for you."


    "Take Qaidar first, and then...the earth!"


    The creator coldly hummed and turned and left, and said as he walked: "The engineer should have almost finished the layout. Since you don''t want to surrender, you will destroy it along with this planet!"


    The usual method is to invade, destroy, and finally let the engineer blow up the entire planet. When the planet is blown up, a special cosmic energy can be extracted, and this cosmic energy can be used to strengthen the parent star.Although the parent star has been blown up, cosmic energy is still needed, and the cosmic energy can be used to reshape the parent star!


    The creator thinks while walking.


    Suddenly, he suddenly felt a powerful energy coming from behind him. This made the creator stunned, and subconsciously wanted to turn around to look around. As a result, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest at the moment he turned, and he lowered his head subconsciously. Look, an arm passed through his body, and a purple light gleamed on his fist.


    "This... this is impossible..."


    The creator yelled in shock, and saw his arm suddenly retracted.


    Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi.


    Lightning flashes, creator, turn around, look back.


    Su Bai stood behind him, with all his tails intact.


    "How are you..."


    "Why am I still alive? And the injuries are healed?" Su Bai continued the creator''s words.


    "You should be dead!"


    "Yes, immortality... how can I be resurrected?"


    Su Bai sneered, the power gem shining again.


    The creator¡¯s passive ability is indeed strong, ignoring obliteration and ignoring time. This kind of passive ability in rules is indeed very important, but his original defensive power cannot ignore so much, so Su Bai easily penetrated his chest, so... The light of the power gem swept away, and the creator was crushed and crushed in shock!


    boom!


    In the impact, the creator''s body is molecularized and disappears little by little.


    "call!"


    Su Bai let out a sigh of relief, this guy is indeed difficult.


    There was the gun before, even if the creator''s body was not that strong, it was useless, and there was no way to get close.Only if you first destroy the gun with serious injuries can you get close!At that time, the situation was severely injured. Even if the creator Su Bai was killed, he would have to resurrect with a full blood, so it is better to let the creator kill, perhaps he can still gain the ability.Facts have also proved that it did not die in vain!


    The passive ability of the creator is in hand!


    This passive ability is hard to talk about. What I really want to say is to ignore time and ignore the rules.


    This ability!


    awesome!


    "There is one engineer left. Listening to the creator, he seems to be blowing up the entire Chaida Star?"


    The release of psychic abilities quickly swept away, while Su Bai was looking for an engineer, he came to Ilanerel''s side.At this time, Emma, ??Jean, and Carol had already wiped out the remaining warships, and came to Ilanyler''s side in accordance with Soviet defeat.


    "His Majesty."


    "Su Bai."


    "Mr. Immortal."


    Seeing Su defeated, three completely different names.


    The one called Your Majesty is Emma and Qin, the one called Su Bai is Carol, and the one called Mr. Immortal is Ilanyler.


    Su Bai came back unscathed, and Ilanerel couldn''t help but tremblingly asked, "Chuang...Creator..."


    "died!"


    Su Bai answered.


    Ilanerel was taken aback for a moment. She faintly guessed the answer in her heart, but she was shocked when she heard Su Bai say it himself.


    Creator!


    That was the existence that almost wiped out Chaida Star.


    Su Bai not only won, but also seemed to win very easily from this look. I didn''t even see any injuries!


    Seeing Ilanerel¡¯s admiration and admiration gaze, Su Bai knew what she was thinking but did not explain, so...just pretend to be forced!


    "Although the creator has done it, the matter is not over. There are still many Alefs who have not been eliminated. The most important thing is... there is an engineer." Su Bai paused and said: "Ms. Ilanierel, you Take your people and mine with them to annihilate the remaining Alef and let this war end completely. I will find that engineer!"


    "Ok!"

 C764

    Ilanerel nodded heavily, and quickly summoned the manpower to rescue the civilians. At this time, the state of mind was completely different.


    "found it!"


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes slightly, and his body disappeared instantly.


    In the next moment, he had appeared in a remote and desolate place in Qaidar Star.


    Here...it should be the center of Qaidar Star''s core!


    Several huge machines were operating here, and a group of Alef surrounded the place and guarded them tightly!


    A person stood beside the machine.


    This person is somewhat similar to the creator, but looks more three-dimensional. The creator''s head... is too round and too bald.


    Obviously.


    This is the last leader in the constructor, the engineer!


    With the lessons learned before against the creators, Su Bai made this shot more decisively and simply.


    The teleportation started, directly past those Alephs and came to the front of the engineer, the power gem lifted up and punched directly!


    The engineer seemed to be concentrating on manipulating the machine, and his reaction was a little slower, but when he felt the power of the power gem, his fist... had already come before his eyes.


    boom!


    Simply sharp, kill in one hit!


    Item 0052


    suddenly!


    too suddenly!


    Neither the engineer himself nor those Alephs expected this to happen suddenly, especially the engineer. He didn''t see Su Bai''s appearance until he died, but he saw the gleaming fist flooding his sight and nothing else. I don''t know anymore.


    When the engineer''s head exploded and his body was annihilated, those Alefs reacted, and in an instant, countless energy beams shot over.


    Don''t dodge.


    At the same time, the power of the infinite gem was released again.


    Obliterate!


    All the surrounding Allier disappeared in an instant, and the surrounding became very quiet, only the huge machines were still running.


    I came to the machine and studied it. The purpose of this machine is to blow up the entire planet. Not to mention, this machine is quite sophisticated, using the least energy to achieve the highest power, and the design is perfect.At this time, the machine is operating, and it is outputting energy at several tipping points on the planet. Once it is reached, and then gently press, the entire planet will bang... directly explode.


    The effect is not worse than that of Su Bai Burst Star, and even the output result is more reasonable and perfect.


    Do the biggest thing with the least effort!


    I have to say that the technology of the builder... is indeed very powerful and very developed!


    Su Bai understood the structure and operating principles of this machine, and then... easily destroyed the machine.


    This is also one of the imperfections of technology.


    fragile!


    In general, each has its own merits!


    After destroying the machine, this battle was completely over for Su Bai.


    Annihilated the Void Clan, destroyed the mother star, and killed all the builders.Obtaining the builder''s satellite defense system and the creator''s passive ability, this trip... is very complete.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai looked up and looked slightly surprised at the sound of the spacecraft''s engine suddenly heard in the air.


    Isn''t this Emerald Weier''s spaceship?Why is she back again.


    The spacecraft landed beside and Jade Weier came out from inside.


    "Why are you back again?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Emerald Weier said hesitantly: "I...I saw that the builder''s battleship was wiped out by you, so I came back to take a look. Unexpectedly... you completely wiped out the builder. You are a strong man, the most in the universe. Strong strong, so I am back, I want to follow you!"


    "why?"


    "Why? Follow the strong without a reason, right?" Emerald Weier said.


    This is also a cosmic convention.


    The universe is not so peaceful and safe, just like the earth. If you don''t provoke others, they will make your own ideas.Therefore, following the strong is the most basic rule in the universe. Some people want to be stronger, others want to protect themselves!


    Jade Weier had indeed left, but she couldn''t bear curiosity, so she came back quietly. After discovering Su Bai and Su Bai''s strong people, she immediately made a decision and followed him!

 C765

    "I am a hybrid, but I am a man-made genetic hybrid. This is not... my intention. But this is the original sin, because my existence is considered a crime by some people. Only by following the strong can I live. More stable and easier." Jade Weier said.


    "Following me is not easy and safe. The earth where I live is relatively backward in the universe, and it is still a sweet steamed bun." Su Bai said.


    Jade Weier did not speak, but looked at Su Bai resolutely.


    "Finally, it''s a destiny. You can follow me in the future."


    "Thank you, Master!" Emerald Weier said.


    "Call me your majesty just like them. There are still many Alefs on the Qaidar star that have not been wiped out. Go and help."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Emerald Weier changed her name from kindness, and then went to help Qaidar to eliminate Alef.


    Su Bai spread the matter of killing the engineer and receiving Jade Weier through the whole Qaidar Star with his spiritual power, so that they would have no worries about the war, and secondly, it would prevent anyone from attacking Jade Weier.


    The female new star Eva is not on Qaidar, she may follow the Nova Legion to deal with the Annihilation Zerg, and she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on...


    When everything is over, you might as well go and take a look, no matter how much you are her first man, let alone the trouble has been resolved, and there is no rush to return home.


    In fact, Qaidar Star is not completely without resistance, but the creators before them were too strong, and now only a few Alevs are left to solve it quickly.Su defeated and found Ilanerel.


    "The situation is basically stable, you should be able to solve the rest by yourself, right?" Su Bai said towards Ilanerel.


    Ilanyler nodded and said: "I really don''t know how to thank you this time. You saved Qaidar! If it weren''t for you, I am afraid that Qaidar would have disappeared. You will be our benefactor of Qaidar in the future!"


    "How about something practical?" Su Bai said with a smile."For example... Rising Star Fighter."


    "The power of the earth is still too weak."


    "Now... I''m afraid I can''t take out more Rising Star fighters, but..."


    Irani Relton paused and took out a small chip from his body."This is the design drawing of the Rising Star fighter. I have given it to you."


    "Really?"


    Although the Fantastic Four and Hank are studying Nova fighters, I have to say... Nova fighters are really complicated, and they can¡¯t build Nova fighters by themselves, but with this design drawing, it¡¯s not the same. You can build it yourself in the future!As long as the materials are sufficient, there are as many as you want!


    "This¡­¡­"


    What he said just now was just casual talk. He didn''t expect Ilanerel to be so generous, which made Su Bai a little embarrassed, so he took it straight away."Thank you then!"


    Yes, I am sorry for a moment, and then accepted without hesitation.


    Ilanierel said: "We should say thank you!"


    "I heard that the New Star Legion is going to deal with the Annihilation Zerg? I will stop by when I go back." Su Bai said.


    Ilanirel was overjoyed: "That would be great!"


    "Since there is nothing wrong on your side, it should not be too late, we will leave!"


    Item 0053


    The creators did not directly fly down from the sky when they invaded Qaidar, but took a huge warship.This warship, of course, became a trophy.Emerald Weier¡¯s spacecraft was loaded into the battleship. Su Bai took Emma, ??Jyn, Carol, and Emerald Weier into the battleship, and left Qaidar with the gratitude and farewell of Qaidar.


    Qaidar started to rebuild after destroying all Alef. Su Bai didn''t know it. After it was restored, Ilanerel built a huge statue for him in front of the center of the new regime for people to admire and be grateful.Everyone who comes to Qaidar Star will know that Mr. Immortal of the Earth is the benefactor of Qaidar Star, and he once saved Qaidar Star!


    Speaking of piloting battleships, Emma, ??Jyn, and Carol are all laymen. Emerald Weier is better at it. Moreover, she also knows where the New Star Legion fights with the Annihilation Zerg, so the handling of the battleship naturally falls on her. On his body, everyone actually didn''t have any opinions about accepting Jade Weier, but they felt happy. After all, this unexpectedly surprises that Su Bai is very strong and has begun to attract people from other planets in the universe to follow and seek refuge. At the same time, it also strengthens The strength of the earth!


    The creator¡¯s battleship is huge, no less than the Dark Star.


    To a certain extent, it is much more high-end than Darkstar. After all, people¡¯s technology is more advanced. There are many functions on the battleship. It takes time to explore, but from the most basic functions, the speed can be seen. .


    It was ten times faster than Emerald Weier''s small spacecraft, and its single round speed was several times faster than that of the Dark Star, and it was still easy.


    Interstellar jumping, long-distance teleportation and other functions are also quite complete and stable.


    But this time the distance is not too far, it does not require interstellar jump. According to Emerald Weier¡¯s estimation, at the speed of this warship, it will be almost there in half a day, just taking advantage of this half day to take a break. It¡¯s okay for Su to lose, but everyone else needs a rest!


    Half a day is neither long nor short, nor short.


    Su Bai lay down and rested for a while, and time passed.


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost near."


    Jade Weier''s voice sounded, and Su Bai responded and got up.


    Hearing the sound, everyone came over, looking at the vast planet outside the battleship, Su Bai was a little surprised: "Is this sure?"


    "It must be here!" Emerald Weier said."When I escaped, I happened to see the New Star Legion preparing to set off, and overheard the coordinates they said."


    "It doesn''t look like..." Emma whispered.


    There was an open space in front of him, and neither the battleships of the New Star Legion nor the battleships of the Annihilation were seen.


    Even if the battle is over, there should be debris and traces.

 C766

    But here... where is there a fight.


    "There is an uninhabited planet nearby, maybe...the battlefield is there." Emerald Weier said.


    "Go and see."


    In less than ten minutes, the battleship had arrived on that planet.


    It still looks deserted.


    "Go down."


    Su Bai said, Jade Weier controlled the battleship into the planet, and as it slowly landed, it was finally certain that this... is the battlefield!


    On the ground, there were many people lying all around!


    Most of them wore the uniforms of the New Star Army, all of them died in battle.


    There are bloody and weird insects around, there is no doubt...it should be the annihilation of the Zerg!


    "Too...too miserable."


    The corpses were everywhere.


    Whether it is annihilating the Zerg or the New Star Legion, this scene looks very touching, and the air seems to be filled with a feeling of grief and anger.


    Even if it is not very familiar.


    Even if Carol, Emma, ??and Jean have seen the Rising Stars Corps for the first time, they still feel sad.


    "Look at this, the Rising Star Legion might be wiped out."


    It is conceivable that the number of corpses can reach the point where they are everywhere.


    "See if anyone is alive."


    "Emerald Weier, inform Chaidaxing of this news..."


    Su Bai confessed, his eyes quickly searched for Eva in the corpse!


    It seems that the battle should be over for a while, and the Annihilation Zerg wiped out the Nova Legion and left.


    Hope Eva will be fine.


    It took more than an hour to sweep the corpses one by one before Su Bai had seen all the members of the New Star Legion on the planet.


    Did not find Eva!


    "Did you run away, or got caught?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly, seeing that the scene was basically wiped out, many of them at the centurion level.Even if the centurion was killed, Eva, a low-level legionnaire, should not be caught.


    Then it is very likely to escape!


    The time gem ability is activated, and the surrounding changes gradually change.


    Mirroring backwards in time.


    This scene is not real, but an illusory picture like a mirror. As the mirror goes backwards, Su Bai has clearly seen what happened here, saw the battle between the New Star Legion and the Annihilation Zerg, and saw the Annihilation Zerg Strong strength, each new star battled to death.


    In the chaos of the crowd, Su Bai met Eva.


    Eva was fighting bravely, but was stopped by the centurion and asked her to ask for help. At first, Eva refused to go, but finally agreed. She was escorted by several rising stars to prepare to evacuate. In the process, she was escorted. Xinxing was killed and only Eva escaped.


    And the direction she flees is the earth!


    She is going to ask for help, this aid is not Chai Daxing, but... herself!


    "It''s no wonder that so many new stars have asked her to ask for help. I must know the relationship between me and her last time. I also know that Qaidar is also in danger now, and there is no support at all, so I thought of letting Eva go to the earth to ask me for help!"


    After understanding the situation, Su Bai was relieved.


    At least Eva should be safe!


    Su Bai paid attention to the mirror image, until finally the Annihilation Zerg evacuated and disappeared directly from the space, then he stopped the time mirror.


    "A new star I know went to Earth to find me for help. It should be on the way at this time. We...return to Earth and should be able to find her." Su Wei said that everyone had returned to the battleship. Soon someone will be tired to take over the corpses of these new star legions!


    Board the battleship and move forward at full speed.


    Goal: Earth!


    Chapter 0054 The Last New Star And Return To Earth


    full speed!full speed!


    Eva spent almost all of her energy on speed, and the vast and dim universe seemed to pass a meteor, which was fleeting in the blink of an eye.


    Thinking of her bloody colleagues, thinking of her comrade-in-arms who fought desperately to defend her escape, Eva felt a sorrow in her heart.

 C767

    She didn''t know if Su Bai would help herself. After all, it was too dangerous, and she had only had a relationship with Su Bai once. Will he risk his life to help herself and help the New Star Legion?she does not know!The only thing she has is that no matter what price she pays, she will ask Su Bai for help.


    Flying on the fly, Eva suddenly felt that someone behind her seemed to be chasing herself. Turning her head to see, Eva was shocked.


    Construct...The builder''s battleship?


    Thinking of this, Eva increased her speed again and wanted to get rid of it.


    "Don''t fly, it''s me... Su Bai!"


    Just as Eva gritted her teeth and accelerated, Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded in her mind, which made Eva feel a trance.


    "It''s really me. I just came back from Chaidaxing. Chaidaxing is safe."


    Su Bai''s voice sounded again, and Eva reacted and stopped, and immediately after seeing the hatch of the battleship open, Su Bai stood at the door.After a moment of stunned, Eva flew over in an instant."Why are you here? Chaidaxing is safe?"


    "Yes, it''s safe!"


    "Great!"


    Eva yelled out of joy, and immediately remembered the business."Help me, help the New Star Legion..."


    Su Bai looked complicated, he hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s not that I won''t help you, but... it''s too late."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just came from the planet where you fought, the New Star Legion, all... are dead!"


    "what?"


    Like a thunderbolt, Eva shouted and then closed her eyes and fell straight back.Su Bai hurriedly reached out and hugged her, imagining how...painful this news was to her.


    "Your Majesty, shall we go back or continue to return to Earth?"


    "Back to Earth, I also notified Qaidar, saying that Eva is still alive but the situation is not very good, I will take her back to Earth first."


    Another advantage of this warship is communication.


    Holding Eva and bringing her into the room, looking at her somewhat torn and embarrassed uniform, one can imagine how desperate she was at that time.After a simple check, Eva fainted because she was too exhausted and the violent news, and she was fine if she had a rest and a good night''s sleep.Su Bai took off her new star helmet, took off her uniform by the way, let her sleep well, and then left the room!


    Qaidar was extremely sad to hear that the New Star Legion was completely destroyed, and now it is good news to hear that Eva is still alive. Naturally, he is full of promises to Su Bai for taking Eva back to earth for healing, and I am grateful!


    Eva slept for a long time, and she woke up until the battleship was about to return to Earth.


    After waking up, Eva was unspeakably lonely and sad.


    At the same time there was only one thought in his head.


    revenge!


    "I want to go back."


    Eva came out of the room and found Su Bai.


    "I have already contacted Qaidar Star. You return to Earth with me first, whether you are sad or wanting revenge, it is impossible for you to be like this. The entire New Star Legion is destroyed, and you... can you deal with the Annihilation Zerg?" Su Bai said politely.


    Eva gritted her teeth and said stubbornly: "Even if I can''t, I would rather die in battle."


    "What about after the battle? The New Star Legion is completely destroyed, and even the last single seedling is gone. Then Qaidar does not have the New Star Legion and will encounter danger in the future. Who will protect it?"


    "listen to me!"


    "Follow me back to the earth. I will settle the earth''s situation first, take protective measures, and select some suitable personnel to help you at that time. Whether it is dealing with annihilation or rebuilding Qaidar, you go back alone... useless! "


    "You... would you like to help me?" Eva asked with wide eyes.


    "First of all, I have a good relationship with Qaidar. It is also a good thing for the two planets to watch and help each other. Secondly, this is a good training, or a real opportunity for the earth to step into the universe. Finally... I am very happy that you are still alive, if It is not you who survived in the end, neither of the above two conditions will be established!" Su Bai said softly.


    Eva: "Thank you."


    "It''s coming to Earth soon. This is your first time. You have more experience in many things."


    Su Bai patted the unexpected shoulder, Eva said nothing.


    A huge battleship suddenly appeared, and the Dark Star, the Nova Fighter, and the Heavenly Sword Bureau had all been discovered. After a simple communication, it was naturally exciting to learn that Su Bai would come.Seeing the dark star approaching, the spacecraft of the Sky Sword Bureau approaching, and the countless new star fighters, Eva''s mood was very complicated.


    The Fantastic Four, the secret guest, and the director of the Sky Sword Bureau, Brad boarded the battleship, and learned that this battle had won a complete victory and destroyed the entire Constructor, everyone was excited.


    "Well, let''s talk about the celebration later."


    "There is nothing wrong on the earth."


    "Everything is normal!" Susan said.


    "That''s good, you can study the program chip brought by the secret guest. It is the satellite defense system on Constructor Planet. It should be quite good. Try to get it out as soon as possible and give the earth a door."


    "This battleship stays here, Emerald Weier, you stay for the time being to cooperate with their actions, I will return to Earth first, and I will come back again!"


    "Our Heavenly Sword Bureau can also assist in this matter!" Brand said.

 C768

    Su Bai took a look."You can participate if you want to, but I''m telling the ugly thing first. If you want to participate, you have to listen to me."


    "No problem!" Brand said.


    "That''s it, return to Earth first."


    Su Bai glanced at Susan, told her to come back again, and then took Emma, ??Jean, and Eva back to Earth.


    As for Carol, she still belongs to the Heavenly Sword Bureau after all. Now that she has returned, I am afraid that Brand has a lot to ask, so she didn''t return to Earth with Su Bai.


    Immortal Manor.


    After returning, Emma and Qin first went back to Timeless Isle to learn about the recent situation. Su Bai asked Mary Jane and Gwen to help Eva arrange a holiday.


    Item 0055


    The news of Su Bai¡¯s return soon spread, but Medusa came first. This inhuman queen is now following Su Bai with all his heart, so he dared to come over as soon as he got the news, followed by Nata. Sha, then Spider-Woman, Iron Man, and finally, the presidents of all countries also hope to meet Su Bai. As for the reason, most of the reason is because of the space satellite. Su Bai has pushed all, but said that they will meet them together after a while. Although they didn''t say the reason, they could also guess that there might be something wrong with this meeting, so they could only wait patiently!


    During this period of time, there is nothing on Earth. Damaged areas such as New York and Australia are being rebuilt. Although there will be turmoil after the disaster, people like the Avengers are required to deal with this small situation. There are also immortal attacks on the Timeless Isle. Team, Shadowland and the like, this kind of thing no longer needs Su Bai to worry about.


    There are Mr. Fantastic and Hank in the Illumination, so the defense system matters Su Bai let Iron Man take it in. You need to know the satellites and patrol the route. Such hard work is not in vain. As for Spider-Woman, one aspect is for the satellites. On the one hand, I also came to see Su Bai, and left after staying here for a day.After everyone was gone, Su Bai had a good rest for two days, calling Mary Jane and Gwen every night to really enjoy the beauty of the two women.


    The third day.


    Timeless Isle meeting room.


    Su Bai summoned the leaders of all countries that had previously requested.


    There are many countries that want to participate, but after screening, only ten countries have the qualifications to see Su defeat.


    The United States, Britain, China, Wakanda, etc...


    As for other countries, letting them join in will not provide much help, and even if something happens to them, what can they do?The strength is simply not available!


    Know, don''t know.


    It makes no difference!


    The top leaders of the ten countries are all very happy. Don¡¯t think this is just a small meeting, but what can be here shows that the country is strong. From the side, it can be regarded as a real tear apart. The gap with the country, status!Moreover, this gap and status are almost universally recognized by the world. The reason is simple. Don''t look at the defeat of the Soviet Union and it is not authoritative, and don''t look at the timeless island.


    "I won''t say much nonsense. I believe you should all know some inside information since you are here. This time the danger is lifted, but it does not mean that there will be no danger in the future. The earth is too weak and may be in danger at any time, and... The universe is unreasonable, it''s about strength! This time, I got a satellite defense system. This system is equivalent to installing a door for the earth. If there are bad guys who want to come in, at least we can know and be able to resist. 12. The financial, material, and human resources for building a satellite defense system are flat in your ten countries. You don¡¯t need to intervene in technology, but I will share in intelligence. Secondly, it requires a lot of manpower to maintain normal work and allow your people to come in. .But I¡¯m talking about ugly things first, and when I come, I will obey my arrangements honestly. If anyone is disobedient, don¡¯t blame me if you have any thoughts! Besides, I¡¯m not just killing him, which country he is from, I even cleaned up his country together, and the battle of destroying the country, I still fight the Timeless Isle!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words were spoken, people from ten countries immediately became serious. This candidate... must be carefully selected.


    With Su Bai''s status and status today, and the situation in which all the nations of the earth need to rely on him, saying that the country is destroyed is definitely not just to scare people.


    Even Su Defeat or Timeless Island does not need to personally take action, as long as he let go, other countries will immediately attack that country!


    This...is the status of Su Bai today.


    Now that the Soviet Union failed, the importance to the earth!


    In a word, the life and death of a country is not mixed with water at all!


    And this kind of power, when will someone be able to replace Su Bai''s position and when will it fade away, but... will there be such a person?


    "In addition, I will form a star patrol, the members will be super humans, responsible for the usual satellite protection and simple patrol work. The system is always a system, it is undeniable that this system is very high-end, but there are always exceptions. Two-pronged approach is the last word!"


    "I''ll pick this person!"


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Without any opening remarks, Su Bai asked about the plan and the plan.


    Simply put, this is not a discussion, but a notice.


    After hearing this, people from ten countries looked at each other and shook their heads without any opinion.


    "Very well, the Timeless Isle Sage Association is responsible for all the related matters of this satellite system. You are ready to go back, and the sages will inform you if you need it." Su Bai clapped his hands and stood up and said, "That''s it, let the meeting adjourn!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    End?


    People from ten countries look at me, and I look at you... They smiled bitterly and shook their heads.


    The satellite system does not need to worry about Su Bai, just leave it to the sage. Her ability to deal with these tedious and many things is the most appropriate. Secondly, these ten countries cannot be hindered in this matter. Fengyang will definitely cooperate actively.Almost global support, but in terms of speed...it will take at least three months to build!Speaking of it, because of this invasion and the defeat of the Soviet Union, the earth has suddenly entered the cosmic age. It has directly boasted a big step in this regard. Now it is almost a popular discussion among the people, and the defeat of the Soviet Union is not only eternal. The king of the island, the strongest person on the earth, has the status of a global leader.


    As for the candidate for the star patrol, Su defeat has to be considered.


    The Soviet Union is prepared to be divided into several teams. First, it can be replaced to ensure that there are people around the clock. Second, if something happens temporarily, there must be a battle. No matter how bad it is, timely notification can be guaranteed. Finally...a relatively strong team is needed. , This team can be the main force of the universe, whether it is going to Qaidar Star or other tasks in the future, it can be used.


    Item 0056


    "Still used to it?"


    Su Bai came to Eva and sat down. Eva nodded slightly. Since waking up, her mood has been very low.


    "Shall I take you out for a tour?" Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C769

    Eva shook her head.


    "That''s it. You also know that the satellite system has begun to be built. You can go to help and find something to adjust and adjust your mood. Only when the satellite system is completed, I can safely draw out my hands to do other things."


    "it is good!"


    This time, Eva quickly agreed.


    "It happens that the battleship is over there. You can also contact Chaidaxing through the battleship to find out about the situation of Chaidaxing, so that you don''t always worry about it and worry about it."


    "Do you need me to send you?"


    "I can go by myself."


    "Okay, then I won''t be polite to you, just say if you need anything."


    Su Bai was really not polite with Eva. Eva put on the new star helmet and flew away. Anyway, it is very lively outside the earth, so don''t worry about Eva not being found!


    Eva is gone, Mary Jane and Gwen are not at home, New York is rebuilding, and they both have to go back to the company to have a look.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai was going to Zhao Hailun''s place.


    I don''t know what happened to her brother''s injury.


    Amadeus Zhao, the seventh smart person in the world, this kind of IQ cannot be measured by age. It may be useful in the satellite system, and from the previous situation, he probably won¡¯t. Back to Korea, it would be a waste to stay with Zhao Hailun.


    Su Bai took Medusa with him, opened the magic portal and went straight over.


    The reason why I brought Medusa is because Medusa has been around to deal with some trivial things recently. Basically, except for sleeping and going to the toilet, Medusa will be nearby and is available on call.


    Randomly dragged someone to ask, Su Bai and Medusa had already arrived in a certain room.


    In the room, Zhao Hailun and Amadeus Zhao were chatting. Looking at Amadeus Zhao''s appearance, it seemed that the injury was not good, and he was still lying on the bed.


    "You came."


    Seeing Su Bai coming in with Medusa, Zhao Hailun said excitedly: "Brother, this is Mr. Su Bai, thanks to him you can be fine."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su Bai."


    Amadeus Zhao sincerely thanked him.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded: "You are Helen''s younger brother, so you don''t have to be so polite when you speak of him."


    "Oneself..."


    Amadeus Zhao looked at Su Bai, then looked at her sister, and nodded.


    "How''s the injury?"


    "It''s okay, it will be better in a few days," Zhao Hailun said.


    "Do you have any plans afterwards?" Su Bai asked.


    Zhao Hailun shook her head. For a short time, she was just thinking about how to cure her younger brother, but she really didn''t think about what happened next.


    Amadeus Zhao''s eyes lit up and said, "Does Mr. Su Bai have any arrangements?"


    "Have you heard of the satellite plan?"


    "Now the whole people are talking about it, of course I heard it!"


    "Are you interested in helping? Your sister is a genius, I believe you should not be bad." Of course, Su Bai can''t just say that I know you are the seventh smart person in time, but there is the example of Zhao Hailun, so this reason is also reasonable .However, his family''s genes are really good. An older sister has developed the regenerative cradle technology, which is already at the top in this field. This younger brother is equally powerful, and he is blue!


    "I do!" Amadeus Zhao said without hesitation.


    "Well, during this time you can learn about the satellite plan. I will let the sage give you permission. After your injury is healed, I will let you send you there." Su Bai said with a smile and glanced at Medusa. Medusa quickly understood and contacted Sage.


    Turning his head to look at the grateful Zhao Hailun, Su Bai said: "Have you eaten yet?"


    "not yet."


    "Have a meal together?"


    "Actually, I always wanted to find a chance to thank you, but I knew you were busy with important things so I didn''t disturb you, let me cook by myself?" Zhao Hailun said.


    "Okay, then I will taste your craft, what do you do? Korean food?"


    "Ok!"


    Zhao Hailun has been living here almost all the time, everything is complete, and after responding, he returned to the room to prepare.Su Bai talked a few words with Amadeus Zhao, and after Medusa was able to get in touch, he got up and went out.


    "I want to go back first." Medusa said.


    "Why? Helen is cooking, it''s not bad to try Korean food together." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Medusa smiled: "Next time."


    Zhao Hailun wanted to thank Su Bai, and Su Bai offered to eat again, so Medusa wouldn''t stay here as a light bulb so insightful.Although Su Bai did not react at first, but now how can he not understand, he smiled dumbly, and then said: "Alright, but I will send you to the afterlife. You know about the star patrol, I will give You have two places for the alien race. This is the opportunity for the alien race to truly participate and integrate into the earth. You can choose the candidate to master it yourself!"

 C770

    Medusa nodded. Of course, she knew that this was a good opportunity. If nothing else, the star patrol alone would definitely be higher than the average person!


    Opening the magic portal, Su Bai sent Medusa to the afterlife, and then Su Bai went to Zhao Hailun''s room.


    In the room, Zhao Hailun changed a suit to facilitate cooking.


    The tight blue jeans make her legs look straight and slender. Unlike Wanda and Carol, Zhao Hailun¡¯s legs are thin and slender but not lacking in beauty. He wore a white T-shirt and tied it. A red apron, her long hair is randomly braided, and her delicate features are serious and devoted.


    "You sit down first, I''ll get it done soon." Zhao Hailun turned his head and said.


    Su Baiying looked up.


    This room is just a small apartment with everything available.There is an open kitchen, living room, and a desk near the window, with many things on it, and a bed and wardrobe at the other end.


    Su Bai looked around randomly, and then walked to the kitchen.


    "Is there anything I can help?"


    "No need, I can do it myself, how can you help me." Zhao Hailun said hurriedly.


    "What does it matter? I am idle." Su Bai smiled and looked at the side dishes on the cutting board next to him. He simply helped to cut it up. Zhao Hailun could only give up when he saw it!


    Item 0057


    Dangdang!Dangdang!


    The sound of cutting vegetables in his ears felt rhythmic. Zhao Hailun glanced secretly and found that Su Bai was serious. For some reason, Zhao Hailun felt a sense of happiness inexplicably.This kind of scene is what she has longed for most before. Two people are in the kitchen, one is cutting vegetables and the other is cooking. It is quiet but there is a little warmth, just like the plot in the movie. Unconsciously, Zhao Hailun actually Somewhat idiotic.


    In a daze, she saw Su Bai turn her head and smiled at herself.


    The smile made Zhao Hailun stunned for a moment, and subconsciously said: "Ouba, what do you think I am doing?"


    Zhao Hailun reacted with this utterance, and his face turned red in an instant, and he turned his head subconsciously and continued cooking, feeling like a deer crashing in his heart.


    Seeing Zhao Hailun¡¯s shy look, thinking of the sweet voice in his ear, Su Bai¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and he brought the cut vegetables to Zhao Hailun¡¯s side. Su Bai smiled: " Of course I look at you because you are beautiful."


    Zhao Hailun blushed and said nothing.


    Su Bai walked behind her and said, "What more, is there anything else I need to do?"


    "No, no, just wait." Obviously this kind of close contact has happened before, but this time it made her heartbeat violently accelerate, it was completely unconsciously frying the dishes in the pot.


    "you?"


    Su Bai was not smiling."Didn''t you still be called Oppa just now? I really like this name, especially if you say it. Let''s call it out again?"


    On the one hand, Su Bai''s hands hugged Zhao Hailun from behind.


    "I, I''m cooking, it''s going to be muddy in a while..." Zhao Hailun whispered.


    "I know." Su Bai''s hand was slowly placed on Zhao Hailun''s abdomen, and his palm moved gently.It was very flat, without a trace of fat, which made Su Pai a little fond of it.


    Zhao Hailun gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the strange feeling. While cooking, he said: "Oh, Oppa, let me cook first?"


    "What? I didn''t hear clearly."


    Su Bai asked with a grin, but reached in along the T-shirt.


    "Ouba!"


    "sounds so good."


    Su Bai said softly and got close to Zhao Hailun''s white neck, and the hot breath made Zhao Hailun trance.She likes this kind of intimacy in her heart, but the shyness of the woman¡¯s nature and the fact that she is still cooking at this moment makes her have to cheer up and catch Su Bai who is about to invade her heart. The big hand said pleadingly: "Ouba, can you let me cook first?"


    "I am more interested in your dish now."


    Su Bai smiled and finished speaking, then let go of Zhao Hailun.


    Zhao Hailun breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed a lot, but was inexplicably reluctant, but his puns made Zhao Hailun even more uneasy.


    Su Bai did not leave, but played next to him, chatting a few words, and slowly Zhao Hailun calmed down. It took about 20 minutes to prepare the dishes. Five or six dishes were placed on the table. They looked very attractive. That''s good.


    "Try it."


    Zhao Hailun asked expectantly.


    Su Bai tasted it, nodded and said, "Very good."


    "That''s good!"


    Zhao Hailun doesn''t cook much of the time, and only cooks some when he misses Korean food.Seeing that Su Bai was satisfied, she was relieved. When she walked to the cabinet next to her, Zhao Hailun took out a few bottles of soju, which was more authentic from Korea.Eating and drinking, the atmosphere was very good, and Zhao Hailun''s face turned a little red after he had a few bottles of soju.


    "You rest first, I''ll clean up." Zhao Hailun said.


    "Call you again?"


    "Ouba!"


    Zhao Hailun blushed and responded, and then began to clean up.

 C771

    Su Bai came to the living room to sit for a while, Zhao Hailun packed up and came over.Sitting next to Su Bai, Zhao Hailun felt a little nervous, but he was suddenly dragged to his side when he was about to speak.


    "Europe¡­¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai had bowed his head and kissed him.


    After a moment of stunned, Zhao Hailun was a little rusty and greeted in a daze. When she reacted, the clothes on her body were unknowingly taken off by Su Bai, even Su Bai himself!


    Want to see, but embarrassed to see...


    At this time, Zhao Hailun felt ashamed and ashamed, especially his reddish face seemed to drip out of water.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to raise Zhao Hailun''s face somewhat domineeringly, staring at her without speaking.


    But Zhao Hailun understood the meaning revealed in his eyes!


    Get ready, I am coming!


    Zhao Hailun raised his hand to hook Su Bai''s neck and said softly: "Ouba, come on!"


    The squally wind rolled the dark clouds, and the waves came and went one after another.


    This indescribable state lasted for more than an hour, and gradually stopped in the voice of Ouba and Ouba.


    The positions of the two have already moved from the sofa to the bed.


    Holding her shoulders and looking at her contented and tired look, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile.


    Zhao Hailun has been by her side for a long time. Apart from her ability, Zhao Hailun had no lack of other thoughts. After all, Zhao Hailun was a beautiful woman with long legs.However, because of the various things, although there are overlaps but not many, I did not expect to eat it this time.On the one hand, it was the feelings he had contacted before, and on the other hand, Zhao Hailun also had the meaning of gratitude in his heart. Of course... the most important thing was Su Bai¡¯s achievements, and his rising status and status also produced a lot of worship.


    "Oba, what are you laughing at?" Zhao Hailun raised his head and asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Happy!"


    "With your achievements and appearance, coupled with the Korean style, you should be a national goddess in Korea, right?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Zhao Hailun responded lowly: "It should be."


    "So, I am happy to think of the goddess of the nation lying in my arms and calling me Oppa! You said, if Koreans find out, will they be very depressed? Would they want to hack me?"


    "How can anyone dare to hack Oppa now! And... and Oppa¡¯s status and popularity in Korea are very high. Because I am Korean, they support me, but Oppa is a global leader!" Zhao Helen said with a smile, with a hint of pride in her tone.


    Item 0058


    Seeing Zhao Hailun¡¯s proud little appearance, Su Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile even more. Zhao Hailun¡¯s feeling that Su Bai always gave Su Bai was a bit careless in life. She is not a strong woman but a career-type woman. There is also the side of such a small woman.The arm forced her into her arms, let her lie on her body and then kissed her. Zhao Hailun, who had just experienced the joy of being a woman, was at this time when she was greedy and quickly took the initiative to cater to her. Kissing and groping, he felt that Su Bai seemed to have regained his energy again. Zhao Hailun''s complexion was reddish and slowly descended, down, her long hair smoothed down and she couldn''t see his appearance. Su Bai closed his eyes and touched her hand Enjoyed his head.


    Although Korean women are not as famously obedient as Japanese women, they are pretty good!


    Feeling the agitation in his emotions, Su Bai pulled Zhao Hailun up and let her yell again.


    Oppa, the shout of Oppa is endless.


    Zhao Hailun, who had just experienced personnel affairs, could not withstand the devastation of Su Bai, and finally fell asleep after it was over.


    The sky was already deep at this time, and Su Bai simply hugged Zhao Hailun and fell asleep.


    I don¡¯t know how long he slept, Zhao Hailun woke up in a daze, outside...the sun was shining, he was holding Su Bai with one hand, and one leg was still straddling him. This posture made Zhao Hailun¡¯s face. Wei Wei turned red and was about to move away, but who knew that Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Oppa."


    "I thought you were beautiful before, but I didn''t feel that strong, otherwise I would have eaten you, but now it feels particularly strong, and it is always not the same. You said, what should I do?" Su Bai smiled Said.


    As the saying goes, men are not bad and women do not love.


    Zhao Hailun was not angry with this kind of bad love, but he was also happy. This shows that he is infatuated.


    With a sweet smile, Zhao Hailun slowly lay down and looked up at Su Bai. His eyes were full of deep affection. He moved his long hair to the back, leaned over and lowered his head to make Su Bai see clearly.


    ...


    It was nine o''clock in the morning when the two woke up, but it was almost twelve o''clock noon when they came out of the room.Looking at Zhao Hailun and Su Bai coming out together, and Zhao Hailun''s weird walking but red-faced look, how could the company''s people not know what was going on, one by one with their heads down and question marks but no one dared to say more.Zhao Hailun was indeed an unexpected joy. He belonged to the kind that he didn''t particularly like before he tried, but he couldn''t put it down after trying.Zhao Hailun had a taste for the first time, and he was even more demanding of Su Bai. After Su Bai experienced a lot of tricks, Su Bai did not want to leave, and stayed here for three to five days.


    Until Amadeus Zhao had recovered and was sent to the space station, Su Bai hadn''t left yet, and was even more crazy.


    In just a few days, Zhao Hailun''s temperament can be said to have undergone earth-shaking changes, making the originally beautiful look even more attractive.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone ringing, Zhao Hailun looked up, Su Bai smiled and patted her head to signal her to continue, then hooked his hand and the phone flew over from a distance.He touched Zhao Hailun''s head with one hand, and answered the phone casually with the other."Hey!"


    "Sir, I am Lingdie."


    Domino, Sand Angel, Lingdie, Su Bai asked them to form an X special attack after the last Deadpool incident. Su Bai didn''t ask about it after that. Now Lingdie suddenly called, what is the matter?


    "Yeah." Su Bai responded in a low voice.


    Lingdie on the phone quickly said, "Sir, I have some trouble here."

 C772

    "Trouble? The three of you still can''t solve it?"


    "Yes, it''s a bit tricky."


    "Okay, it just happens that I''m fine. I''ll be there in two hours." Su Bai hung up and said to Zhao Hailun: "Oba, I have two hours left, hurry up!"


    "Ok!"


    Perhaps it was because he knew that Su Bai''s next walk might not be when he would come. Zhao Hailun, who was already compliant, had become more active, two hours later.


    Zhao Hailun was tossed into a deep sleep, Su Bai took a bath before leaving!


    Western United States, Texas.


    In a motel in a relatively remote town, the orange light suddenly lit up in the room.


    In the room, Lingdie, Domino and Sand Angel froze for a moment, and soon saw Su Bai in the light come out.


    "Mr!"


    Lingdie came over and yelled, Domino and Sand Angel hurriedly greeted him. Domino was okay, but Sand Angel was very restrained.


    Firstly, she had surrendered after defeat, and secondly, Su Bai''s current strength and status couldn''t help but be nervous.


    Su Bai nodded and looked at it. The room was very simple, with three single beds and a bag containing some firearms and equipment.


    "The strength of the three of you is not weak, and all of you have the strength to be unique. It can make you feel tricky and troublesome. I''m really curious!" Su Bai sat down on Lingdie''s bed casually, and the sand angel next to him subconsciously Standing up, Lingdie and Dust Angel all stood up. Domino was not good to sit alone, so he could only stand up. This felt a bit like a student being taught!


    "We met a mercenary squad of mutants. The members of this squad are very good. We had some conflicts with them before. Our intention is that we want to absorb them into the Timeless Isle when we are now employing people. Just... ¡­Unless it¡¯s a life-and-death struggle, it¡¯s really a bit unsure." Lingdie roughly said the situation.


    "Oh? How many people do they have?"


    "three people!"


    "A person with super power, fast healing, and very powerful firearms and fighting ability, Domino can''t beat her!"


    "A person with mental abilities that can transform into a serpentine beam of energy is difficult to twist, one-on-one, unless it is a life-and-death fight, otherwise I am not sure to win.


    "The last one has the same ability as blasting."


    "These three mutants... are all female." After speaking, Lingdie said again.


    This made Domino next to him couldn''t help but laugh.


    Item 0059


    "Simply put, unless you fight for life or death, the three of you can''t hold each other. In this case...you still laugh?" Su Bai glanced at Domino, and Domino quietly curled his lips to stop the smile.The main reason is that Lingdie is too straightforward. In fact, almost everyone now knows that there are many women around Su Bai, and Lingdie deliberately said that the three of them are all women, as if they were afraid that Su Bai knew that they were male. With the same interest, Domino couldn''t help but laugh.


    Stopping his smile, Domino said: "Even if it is a life and death fight, it may not be able to win, these three people...it''s quite tricky."


    Although it was a bit embarrassing, they still admitted that it was the case!


    It is precisely because of this that they want to inform Su Bai. It is now when they are employing people. Regardless of the abilities of these three people, they are not outstanding, but Su Bai is outstanding. What is needed now is the next level of strength. , And in the next level, they are very prominent, this kind of manpower is still worth recruiting.


    "Are they in this town too?" Su Bai asked.


    Lingdie nodded: "Yes, in another motel in the town. If it''s a surprise, they might go to the bar in a while."


    "Then see if these people are worth a trip." Su Bai said indifferently, "You continue your plan, what should you do, just as if I haven''t been here, at night... to bar."


    "Ok!"


    The three nodded in response, and then... somewhat at a loss.


    What to do


    Originally, I planned to inform my husband to come over. After my husband came, I definitely didn''t need them to do anything.


    After looking at each other, the three of them are still going to rest, then tidy up their equipment, and when it gets dark, go to the bar.


    Su Bai took advantage of the situation and lay down on Lingdie¡¯s bed. Regarding these three mercenary mutants, Su Bai did not plan to show up directly. First, look at their situation and strength. If they are really good, they can be recruited. If it''s just average Never mind.This means that everyone has been busy with the satellite system recently, and he has nothing to do so that he has this leisurely feeling, otherwise he would really not come over, mainly because these three people sound...how familiar!


    Seeing Su Bai lying down and resting, the voices of the three people were deliberately careful and restrained a lot.


    I don''t know how long it took before Lingdie came to Su Bai and whispered: "Sir, let''s go to the bar first."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded, and the three of Lingdie had already left.


    After lying down for a while, Su Bai stood up and teleported directly to the vicinity of the bar. The sky was dark outside and there were no people around. Su Bai went directly into the mirror space, the wall of the bar left, and Shi Shiran walked in.As he entered, the wall quickly healed, but all this...the people in the bar didn''t seem to notice.There are not too many people. After all, it is just a bar in a small town. How many people can there be?


    Most of them are cowboys, and they are dressed as farmers. They are all five rough men and... rough old ladies.


    Of course there are exceptions, not one.


    In the two corners of the bar, there were two tables with out-of-compatibility guests.


    One is the three Lingdie.

 C773

    At the other table, there are also three women.


    Obviously, these are the three mercenary mutants.


    Su Bai looked at it carefully, and Wei Wei was a little surprised.


    Among these three people, there is one that makes him familiar.It''s neither a big figure nor a beauty, but it has something to do with Deadpool!In the Deadpool movie, he has two helpers, two X-Men.One is the familiar steel man who can be recognized at a glance, and the other is a goth girl with short hair.I said before that some of these three people have the ability to explode. Su Bai didn''t think what happened, but she didn''t think it was her!


    The X-Men did not become mainstream as in the movie, and she did not join the X-Men but became a mercenary.


    Looking away from her, Su Bai looked at the woman on her left.


    Blond and blue-eyed, wearing a pair of cowboy boots, denim shorts, wearing a brown waistless T-shirt, sexy and hot, very big breasts, wearing a cowboy hat, a gun on her waist, a pair of hot women Cowboy dress.


    There are not many mutants in this costume!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai thought of a person, a character that was considered unpopular.


    Outsiders!


    It is said that her ancestor was a legend in the west, and she is also an ancient superhero, an outlaw kid.


    "Not bad!" Su Bai nodded and chuckled, then looked at the last one.


    Brown-gold hair, wearing a green cheongsam and green boots, has a very evil feeling.But for her, Su defeated has no impression!


    In places like bars, apart from having a lot of Aventures, the most likely thing is to fight after drinking too much. What are you looking at?If you look at you, you will probably fight when you come back and forth. At this moment, two drunk men are drunk, cursing and tearing each other.


    I can''t talk about skills at all, even worse than hooligans fighting fakes, like fighting with kids.


    "boom!"


    The gunfire suddenly sounded, the gunpowder was slightly filled, and the hot girl would not know the head of the outsider. She slightly raised her eyebrows and said: "If you want to fight, go outside and fight, don''t disturb us drinking.


    The two drunks glanced at each other, but did not fight.


    "Little girl, gun... not like that."


    One of them said with a smile.


    The outsider turned around and looked at the two people, and suddenly smiled: "Playing with guns, you are still far away."


    "Yes, if you want to say that this game is strong, you have to be a woman, the more beautiful a woman, the more guns this game...!" the man said trivially, and the people in the bar instantly understood Come over and smile sullenly.


    Those outside the law didn''t take it seriously, looking at the man and shook his head.


    "boom!"


    The gunshot rang out without warning, and the man only felt the heat in the middle of his leg, and when he looked down subconsciously, his crotch was burned.


    If... if the bullet goes up a little bit...


    OMG...


    The drunk woke up all of a sudden, turned around in panic and ran out.


    "Who wants to play guns with me?"


    The outsider squinted his eyes and asked, all around... silent.


    Chapter 0060 How to provoke a big boss?


    "Isn''t there? Then don''t you roll, wait for the bullet?"


    The outsider snorted and fired again.


    At this moment, the people in the bar panicked. Although I don¡¯t know what the origin of this hot cowgirl came from, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person for the marksmanship and fierceness. The boss has already run away.The bar, which was barely lively, suddenly became deserted. There were only two tables and six people in the entire bar!


    "Okay, the place is cleaned up, and then we can start fighting."


    The outsider slowly got up and looked at the three spirit butterflies on the other side.


    She was here, and the two people next to her followed.


    When the three Lingdie looked at each other, they hesitated a little, mainly because they didn''t see Su Bai!


    Outsiders are now clearing the field as if they are about to do something, fight... or not?


    Domino and Sand Angel looked at Lingdie. Lingdie turned out to be Su Bai''s bodyguard, and naturally they knew Su Bai best.


    In fact, Lingdie did understand Su Bai. Although she did not find out, she was sure that Su Bai was paying attention to this place. The reason why he did not show up should be to see the strength of these three people. In this case...


    The psychic blade in Lingdie''s hand suddenly appeared and turned into a long whip, wrapped around the table and threw it directly towards the outsider. At the same time, Domino had already fired his shot, and the Sand Angel rushed over.


    The table was lifted very suddenly, but obviously the opposite was also prepared early, and saw that the outsider shot suddenly, and the bullet was actually accurate.At the same time, a green energy body suddenly appeared around the woman wearing a green cheongsam, like a big snake leaping towards the Lingdie.On the other side, a force suddenly burst out of the Gothic girl and collided with the Sand Angel.


    Three to three!


    Everyone''s opponent abilities seem to have something in common.

 C774

    Bang, bang, bang, gunshots continued.


    The fighting sounded one after another, and a good bar tended to be destroyed in an instant.


    boom!


    The goth girl ran into the sand angel, and the two directly knocked out a hole in the wall and hit the bar from the bar to the outside.


    The outsider confronted Domino again.


    Lingdie wrestled with the woman in the green cheongsam with various energy bodies!


    It was very intense, and there was a...pleasant feeling.


    Aside from the unopened Gothic girl and some sturdy sand angels, the remaining four people in the bar are all of good shape, good looks, heroic, and simple actions. They are indeed pleasing to the eye!


    Especially for those outside the law, some dodge movements are indispensable when dealing with guns, and the trembling people can''t help but worry that they will jump out at any time!


    Of course, Su Bai is not only looking at these, but also their strength!


    The marksmanship of the outsider is indeed powerful, with the latter coming first, and it is very accurate. Domino is also a master of guns, and his time as a mercenary is not short, but it is worse than the outsider.It''s not that it''s not accurate enough, it''s just that she''s not as spiritual as those outside the law, the gun has become a part of her body.However, Domino''s ability month is very evil, so for a while, no one can do anything about it. Unless you really intend to fight death, it is really difficult to tell the winner.


    "The strength is pretty good. Although I can''t talk about it in the first line, it can be regarded as okay in the second line. Ability, experience, talent...I didn''t come here in vain."


    After observing for a while, Su Bai had a preliminary understanding of them.


    Seeing them fighting more and more violently, the anger is getting bigger and bigger, and the bar is about to be demolished.


    Su Bai finally showed up!


    Controlling the mirror space, Su Bai stretched out his hand to pull Domino and Lingdie directly in.


    The opponent suddenly disappeared, which caused the two outsiders to be stunned and subconsciously guarded.


    "Wow!"


    A hand suddenly appeared, and suddenly grabbed the shoulder of the woman in the green cheongsam. Before she could react, she disappeared.


    "Chimera!"


    The outsider yelled subconsciously, and then shouted in a deep voice: "Who! Come out, don''t pretend to be a ghost!"


    Su Bai smiled, his arm suddenly appeared out of thin air behind the outsider, grabbing her waist and directly dragging her into the mirror space!


    As soon as he entered, the outsiders saw Chimera standing vigilantly, with Domino and Lingdie on the opposite side.


    The surrounding environment has not changed much, it is still in the bar!


    the difference is¡­¡­


    One more person!


    An unexpected person from outside the law!


    "Su Susu..."


    Rao is a bold and aggressive outsider, and at this time the name can''t be said!


    "It feels good." Su Bai said with a smile from the outsider, and immediately saw the wall that was already ragged and cracked. This strange scene made them all stunned.


    outside.


    The goth girl fought fiercely with Sand Angel.


    Suddenly, both hands suddenly pulled the two directly up deep, and then the wall returned to normal.


    "How is this going?"


    The three outsiders were a little confused when they got together. Although the things that a mercenary didn¡¯t necessarily do were kind-hearted and law-abiding, the X commando team chased them and they could understand this is normal, but they shouldn¡¯t provoke them. Su Bai, a top-notch boss, right?You look at me, I look at you, both are a little nervous.


    "You go back first."


    Su Bai turned his head and said to the spirit butterfly trio, and then sent the trio out of the mirror space, then glanced at the trio of outsiders, and said lightly: "You come with me!"


    Su Bai walked slowly outside, and the surrounding walls changed again.


    Obviously they also know that this should not be real... the real world.


    Seeing Su Bai walking away, the Gothic girl couldn''t help but whispered: "Yes, do you want to keep up?"


    "Is there any way I can''t keep up, this place is too evil, can it run?" the outsider said.


    "Furthermore, that''s all for Special Attack Team X. If it is him, unless we can leave the earth, the world is so big that there is no room for it!"


    "He...why did he come? What we do shouldn''t alarm him, shouldn''t he?" the goth girl said.


    "Who knows, maybe it was from Special Attack Team X. Don''t forget that Lingdie used to be his bodyguard." The outsider murmured, and the three followed together!


    Item 0061

 C775

    The gloomy moonlight, the lake rippling blue waves.


    This town is still a bit backward, similar to the countryside in the Tian Dynasty, and it is still very original.


    Su Bai stood by the lake and admired the night scene. The three outsiders behind him were a little nervous and afraid to speak, not knowing what was waiting for them.


    Even if they don''t take the spirit butterfly trio very much to admire, but facing Su Bai, the world-class boss, they dare not be so relaxed.Zhao Hailun said that Su Bai is a global leader, which is true.If Su Bai said something, those outside the law can say that there is no way to go to heaven and land, which is completely different from the previous government''s enforcement of the registration bill.


    About ten minutes later, Su Bai turned around.Looking at the nervous three people, Su Bai said with a light smile: "Don''t be so nervous and I don''t eat people. Lingdie told me that I found three mutants worth recruiting, so I came to take a look. The facts have proved that I didn''t run for nothing."


    Worth it?


    The three were relieved when they heard this.


    "What do you plan to do? Do you keep being a mercenary like this?" Su Bai asked.


    "In addition to being mercenaries, what can we do?" the outsider answered.


    "It¡¯s not bad to be a mercenary, freedom! If it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, I might have chosen to be a mercenary, but...if the earth didn¡¯t exist, then a mercenary would naturally not be a mercenary. You should have heard recent rumors Say it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Satellite system?" the Goth girl asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, the earth has entered the age of the universe. In the future, it may encounter all kinds of crises and troubles. Every time it may lead to the destruction of the earth. Since you have good skills and strength, you are just a The mercenaries are too wasteful. I am going to set up a squad of patrolmen to be responsible for keeping the planet safe. Are you interested in joining?"


    "Can we...can?" the outsider asked tentatively.


    "The star patrol will probably be divided into several teams, I can let you join, but it''s up to you how far you can go."


    "Are you interested?"


    "Of course!" the outsider said without hesitation.


    The goth girl also nodded.


    Su Bai looked to Chimera, and Chimera didn''t want to join it. It wasn''t because of anything else. It was just that he yearned for freedom and didn''t want to be bound by restrictions. However, they both joined, and it is difficult for him to refuse. It is kind to ask, but who knows what happens if I refuse?After thinking about it for about ten seconds, Chimera nodded and agreed.


    "Give you one week to deal with personal affairs, and report to Immortal Manor a week later." Su Bai said with a smile.


    As for the location of the Immortal Manor, Su Bai said that they would definitely be able to find it. After the explanation, Su Bai lifted the mirror space.


    The three looked at each other, the outsider took the lead and prepared to leave, and the Gothic girl followed.


    "Something else?"


    Seeing that Chimera had not left, Su Bai asked casually.


    Chimera shook her head, hesitated for a moment, and turned to leave.


    "If there is nothing to deal with, then follow me." Su Bai''s voice floated out from behind, and Chimera was taken aback and stopped, turning his head to answer.


    She really has nothing personal to deal with, and nowhere to go!


    All alone.


    Su Bai did not say much, and returned to the motel with Chimera.


    The Lingdie trio were surprised when they saw that Su Bai came back with Chimera alone. Su Bai said that they were also very happy. After all, the task was completed well.


    "Go back to the manor, it''s time to prepare for the star patrol!"


    Su Bai said, and brought them back to the Immortal Manor together.


    Sand Angel and Domino are the first time here, not to mention Chimera.The manor is big enough and there are enough rooms. It is not too much trouble to follow. Su Bai asked Lingdie to arrange for them to squat down. After a week, the outsiders and the goth girls came back and took them to the satellite system.


    "The Agent X team can continue to stay on the earth to find potential seedlings. The three outsiders can be included in the list of star patrols, but their strength is probably only in Team 2."


    Su Bai was sitting in the living room, holding a computer in his hand, recording the list of star patrolmen.


    With the sound of footsteps, Su Bai took a look and found that it was Mary Jane.


    Mary Jane in her pajamas seemed to be just ready to take a break after work, beckoned to let Mary Jane sit in her arms, Mary Jane glanced at the list on the computer and did not ask much. She knew that Su Bai was thinking about the problem. .


    "Captain America, Spider-Woman is okay, this kind of thing still needs some responsible people, they are just right."


    "Captain Marvel."


    "There is also Medusa."


    Su Bai thought, adding a name on it, and suddenly felt warmth without knowing it. After taking a look at the computer, she realized that Mary Jane didn¡¯t know when she left her arms and knelt on the carpet. Serve myself, smiled and touched Mary Jane''s head, Su Bai did not speak, and continued to fill in the list.


    "Natasha, Laser Eye, and Riwen is fine too."


    "These can almost form team 1 and team 2."


    "Another free team, let Jin, Emma, ??and the secret guest form, should be enough."


    "By the way, there are Wanda and Little Naughty."


    One by one, the names were added, and a lot of them were listed soon.

 C776

    After sorting it out, the list is as follows.


    Star Patrol Team 1: Wanda, Riven, Natasha, Spider-Woman, Inhumans.


    Star Patrol Team 2: Captain Marvel, Little Naughty, Outsider, Gothic Girl, Captain America, Laser Eye.


    Freedom patrol: Emma, ??piano, secret guest.


    This is a preliminary list, and it will be adjusted and added in the future. After all, this is a matter of the entire earth, and other countries may also participate in it. For example, the celestial dynasty will definitely be more inclined to the celestial dynasty. Just join in.Secondly, Su Bai thinks there are still shortcomings, such as interstellar teleportation ability, it will be more convenient for people with this ability to join!


    Chapter 0062


    The ability of interstellar teleportation is useful and useful, or useless and useless.


    After all, it¡¯s okay for anyone to always teleport to the interstellar, and it¡¯s not very helpful in normal times. The secret guest¡¯s teleportation ability can be enhanced and should be able to meet the requirements, but one is not enough. It is better to have one teleportation for team 1 and team 2. Ability people can respond to emergencies in time, so look for them slowly!


    Putting down the computer, Su Bai picked up Mary Jane directly and returned to the room. It didn''t take long...there was already a burst of noise in the room!


    Early the next morning, Su Bai got up refreshed and called the sages and asked her to contact the United Nations to find a place to establish a star patrol base, and then gave the list to the sages and let them prepare , After that, Su Bai was going to contact the people of the Celestial Kingdom and ask them to provide a candidate for a star patrol. It is also considered a special care. You must know that this patrol star, except for the alien side, everyone chose Su. You decide by yourself!


    Originally Su Bai wanted to bring Lingdie, after all, she hadn''t been by her side for some time, not to mention that she was her own bodyguard before.


    However, Lingdie and the others seemed to be studying the next task. After all, they did not join the star patrol, so Su Bai did not call Lingdie.


    "Sir, let Chimera follow you temporarily, anyway, she has nothing else to do now." Lingdie suggested.


    Su Bai looked at Chimera, who nodded.


    "That''s fine too."


    Su Bai brought Chimera back to the dark dimension first. The people''s defense force in the dark dimension has been contributing to its expansion and expansion during this period, but he still knows the situation of the outside world.


    "I want to form a star patrol and give the Heavenly Dynasty a place. Go back and study it. Anyway, the dark dimension is basically settled, and shouldn''t you have enough understanding of the dark dimension?" Su Bai called the People''s Defense Forces over and said. .


    "I will go to the Heavenly Dynasty with you. I will take a look after I have a candidate."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he took the people''s defense force and left the dark dimension and went directly to the heavenly dynasty.


    Heavenly capital.


    Knowing that Su Bai had received a very grand hospitality, the People''s Defense Forces said that the heavenly authorities had already seriously considered it.


    Su Bai and Chimera had already lived in the arranged villa, and there were many soldiers guarding them nearby. They were not worried about the danger, but just to avoid letting unrelated people disturb Su Bai.He didn''t know Su Bai''s preferences, so there was no one left in the villa. Instead, Princess Xiangyun and Ms. Sun were called over. If Su Bai has any needs, they should be satisfied.


    "call!"


    "It''s really uncomfortable to come back from the dark dimension suddenly."


    In the huge living room, Su Bai was sitting on the sofa, next to Chimera and Princess Xiangyun, while Ms. Sun went out shopping.


    At this time Princess Xiangyun had changed her usual clothes, and she suddenly withdrew from the war. That feeling would indeed be uncomfortable.


    "It''s not easy to adapt. Find another goal for yourself, concentrate on it, and adjust it soon." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Princess Xiangyun smiled and said, "Yes, my goal now is to accompany you well. This is the highest order from the top!"


    "From your understanding, who would be the candidate for the Heavenly Dynasty?"


    "Thousands of people, his strength is strong, and he can absorb the power of all the people of the celestial dynasty. He is considered the strongest and the most representative of the celestial dynasty. If there is only one candidate, he will probably belong to him." Princess Xiangyun Tao.


    Su Bai nodded, similar to his analysis.


    "What about you? Do you want to go?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Princess Xiangyun said: "Of course I want to go, but it''s not my turn."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I just said that I would give Tianchao a recommended place. I didn''t say that I can''t choose from the Tianchao, so..."


    "So you can choose me?" Princess Xiangyun said excitedly.


    Su Bai laughed and joked: "How can it be so easy? It''s not as good as you let me make unspoken rules, maybe you still have a chance!"


    "..."


    Princess Xiangyun looked speechless, of course she heard Su Bai''s joking.


    Su Bai is indeed joking. Regardless of who the Tianchao recommends, Su Bai intends to bring Princess Xiangyun... After all, she is the most familiar with her, and Princess Xiangyun has a good performance. Even if he can''t be alone, he can It is a combat power.What''s more, if the satellite system is completed, Su Bai also plans to allocate a part of the manpower to help Qaidar, help the new star army, then it will definitely need manpower, so it is good to train first!At this moment, Ms. Sun came back, carrying big bags of things, some daily necessities, etc.


    They don¡¯t need them to cook the meal, they are prepared by their own national chefs.


    After dinner, Su Bai took a bath and lay down directly in his nightgown. Then he released his psychic abilities to prepare for a global search to see if he could find someone with the ability of interstellar teleportation!


    The "creak" sounded, and the door opened slightly.


    Su Bai thought it was Chimera or Xiangyun and didn''t look at it. They would naturally speak up anyway, he was still searching intently.However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, he didn''t hear any sound. Su Bai stopped temporarily and turned his head and glanced.


    But she was stunned.


    Not Chimera, nor Xiangyun.

 C777

    It''s Ms. Sun!


    Ms. Sun has always been quiet, with a relatively low sense of presence. She belongs to the kind of hard work. Su Bai didn''t communicate with her too much. It''s a bit surprised to see her come in now.


    But what is even more surprising is the appearance of Ms. Sun at this time!


    Her figure is pretty good, with the charm and characteristics of an Oriental woman, and her usual uniform is very conservative.


    But now, she is wearing a black nightdress, which is slightly transparent, which can cover her thighs, and looks like the kind of dress ready to sleep.This is normal, but... She wears a pair of black stockings with suspenders on her legs, which is not normal!


    It''s normal to wear a nightdress when you go to bed, but has anyone ever seen someone wearing suspender stockings while going to bed?


    This dressing is not like going to bed, but like doing exercises before going to bed!


    It¡¯s just that Su Bai can¡¯t figure it out, this is completely different from her usual style!


    Chapter 0063, where are you?Still not submerging you?


    Ms. Sun''s behavior made Su Bai somewhat unclear, but he didn''t say anything, just to see what her purpose was.


    "Something?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Ms. Sun lowered her head and replied. The look of Su Bai''s eyes just now made her feel very embarrassed and there was an urge to turn around and go out, but she still resisted and did not leave thinking of her own purpose.She carried a delicate bag in her hand, and whispered: "This is the next-to-body, next-to-body clothes that I help you. I don''t know the size. You... try it. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll be fine. Change it for you!"


    What to wear next to the body?


    Su Bai glanced at the bag. It was very delicate and not too big. Obviously it couldn''t hold any clothes that were too big, and the clothes that men wore next to them...what else could it be besides underwear?


    She bought underwear for herself, and then dressed up in her room at night to try it on herself?


    This hint is too obvious, right?It can even be said that this is no longer a hint, it is already explicit.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen her think about this before?Why is there such a change suddenly?Su Bai didn''t take it, but looked up and down at Ms. Sun. The direct gaze made Ms. Sun blush from her face to her neck, holding her bag and bowing her head, just waiting.After a while, Su Bai suddenly smiled and said, "It just so happened that I didn''t change the clothes. I just took off the clothes on my body. I thought about it." Su Bai said, taking it over and opening the bag. There was a black strip inside. Panties.


    After a glance, Ms. Sun didn''t mean to shy away or leave.


    Su Bai understands even more.


    Secretly smiling, Su Bai unbuttoned her nightgown while hiding her face, and saw it clearly.


    Put on the underwear, the size is not bad, but it is slightly tight, as for why it is tight, everyone knows.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Quite, good."


    "Really? But I think it''s a little tight, so I should change to a bigger size. I was a little tired after taking a shower. Why...you come and help me?" Su Bai said suddenly.


    Ms. Sun was stunned for a moment, lowered her head and walked over and bent over to help take it off. Finally, she squatted down. When Su Bai raised her leg, she put her panties away and was about to get up. When she was about to get up, she suddenly heard it. Su Bai said: "Don''t move!"


    Ms. Sun stopped instantly.


    Su Bai Dama Jindao sat down and looked at Ms. Sun and said: "This kind of thing is still suitable and comfortable. If the size is wrong, it will be uncomfortable to wear. You should measure it carefully so as not to run again."


    "How, how to measure?"


    Ms. Sun asked in a low voice.


    Looking at her, it seemed that she really didn''t know.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly, and she made such a direct and clear statement, she didn''t understand?I really don''t know what she thought of coming to her room.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s in my mind."


    "Well said, I will let you stay."


    "No, just go back and rest."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Su Bai suddenly pointed out that Ms. Sun was a little nervous. After hesitating, she still mustered the courage and said: "I, when I came back, I heard what you said to Xiangyun."


    "What I said to Xiangyun? Unspoken rules?"


    "That''s just a joke!"


    "Yes to her, not to me!"


    "Do you want to join the star patrol? Why? Although this is a good thing, it is not worth your violation of your usual character?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Becoming a star patrol is very important to me, and also very important to my family! I know that there is only one place, and it will definitely not be me. Even if there is any more, it will not be my turn. Now the world is staring at the patrol star The formation of the patrol, becoming a patrolman will be more... more promising, more status, and better conditions for my family. Although it is good now, I want better. "The Sun Princess said.


    "What did someone tell you?" Su Bai asked.


    Ms. Sun shook her head: "No, really not, it''s me... I want to go further. Even if there is no previous dialogue, I have this idea."


    Su Bai nodded. She bought the underwear before she came back and heard the joke about the unspoken rules. Therefore, she must have thoughts about this before, otherwise, even if she buys daily necessities, she would never expect it. buy this.


    Although she didn''t understand what she suddenly understood, her thoughts were very clear.

 C778

    Unspoken rules, and then develop better.


    In fact, for Su Bai, he hadn''t thought about any development at all, because all of this was created by him. This kind of thinking is different from that of Ms. Sun, and it is also the gap between the two.


    "You said, am I submerging you, or not submerging you?"


    "I..." This question made Ms. Sun feel embarrassed to answer. Of course she hoped... I hope it will work, but she is embarrassed to say this.


    "Get up." Su Bai said, and Ms. Sun had already stood up."Go back and rest."


    "No, I... I... dive into me." Ms. Sun said in a panic.


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly: "I don¡¯t know how you, as a superhero, a member of the People¡¯s Defense Forces, are so concerned about this. After all, it¡¯s just an identity, not strength, but this is your personal pursuit. I won¡¯t say anything. Yes. I can tell you directly, I will let Xiangyun join the star patrol, but you...I don¡¯t have any interest right now, so, go back to rest, and I will take you there. It¡¯s not a formal joining, but a Reserve it."


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that Ms. Sun refused to leave, Su Bai pushed her around and gave her a slap on her ass. Ms. Sun was flushed and bowed her head and said, "Thank you, you, take a break early."


    After speaking, he bowed his head and went out embarrassedly.


    After she left, Su Bai simply rested directly, but Ms. Sun, who returned to the room, couldn''t sleep at all. She had already gone all out and was ready. Unexpectedly... I didn''t expect Su Bai to let her go and promise her. condition.Although it is only a reserve, it is enough.After lying down for a long time, Ms. Sun suddenly got up and changed her clothes, and then quietly left the villa.


    Item 0064


    "Boom boom!"


    A soft knock on the door sounded, Su Bai squinted his eyes and waved his hand before waking up, and opened the door with a click.Ms. Sun took a quiet look and found that Su Bai hadn''t woken up yet, blushing and gently came in and put a bag beside the bed.Su Bai opened his eyes slightly to see her behavior, knowing that she had come here with a new size underwear."Trouble."


    "Should...should."


    "You, if you go to sleep, I will go out first. Just call me if you have any instructions." Ms. Sun said and quietly retreated.


    After lying down for an hour or so, Su Bai got up. This time the size was quite appropriate. When Su Bai went downstairs after he was washed properly, his breakfast was ready, and everyone else got up, greeted and ate. Fan, Su Bai continues to release his spiritual abilities!


    The whole morning passed quietly, and finally... Su Bai, who had been silent, suddenly smiled.


    found it!


    The psychic ability searched more than half of the earth, and finally found a mutant with star teleport ability in Britain!


    "Xiangyun, ask when there will be results." Su Bai said towards Princess Xiangyun.


    Princess Xiangyun nodded, and quickly asked on the phone. After a while, she said, "It should be soon. There will be an answer before tomorrow."


    Su Bai nodded and said: "I originally planned to wait until the candidate is selected, but... I should be familiar with this person too, so let''s talk to them again, saying that I have to leave first if something happens. After coming out, you will go to the Immortal Manor and report together."


    "we?"


    "You and Ms. Sun."


    Princess Xiangyun glanced at Ms. Sun, nodded and said nothing.


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai left directly with Chimera.


    Just staying for one night can be considered a hurry, a hurry.


    The main reason is that this matter is far less important than finding the mutants of interstellar teleportation.


    "This is... Britain?"


    After coming out of the magic portal and looking at the surrounding environment, Chimera was a little surprised.


    He was still in the celestial dynasty before, and came to England in a blink of an eye. Looking at the magic portal that disappeared behind him, Chimera felt very surprised.


    This is a step across the two countries.


    "There will be a concert in the concert hall over there in the evening. You buy two tickets and find out the time of the concert." Su Bai pointed to the concert hall in the distance and said towards Chimera.


    Chimera was puzzled but didn''t ask much, and went straight to buy a ticket.


    For about half an hour, Chimera came back with the ticket with a strange expression.I thought this concert should be very grand, but I found out after I went there... it seemed that it was different from what I had imagined. There were not many tickets sold at all.


    "Sir, this concert...nobody?" Chimera still couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai said, it didn''t take him too seriously. He didn''t pay attention to anyone. He wanted to see not the concert, but the singer at the concert.


    As for how many fans the singer has, and what kind of popularity, he still doesn''t care.


    At about 6:30, Su Bai and Chimera came to the concert hall, but...there were really no people. When they entered the concert hall, this feeling became even more obvious. The concert hall that can accommodate thousands of people is actually not up. Hundreds of people.


    What Chimera bought is the front, basically under the stage. As time approaches, the concert begins.


    , A female singer came out with a guitar on her back. She seemed to have a good psychological quality and did not change due to the lack of people. She soon began to perform.


    The skills are good, and the voice is also good, which makes Su Bai dazzle.


    However, this singer sang a rock style!


    If people sing less rock and roll, they can¡¯t drive the atmosphere at all. The one-hour concert can be described as deserted. There should be any interactive sessions during the concert, but it was cancelled.

 C779

    failure!


    This concert can be said to be a complete failure.


    After the concert, Su Bai and Chimera came out and opened a room in a nearby hotel.


    "Go and bring the singer here." Su Bai said.


    "Huh?" Chimera was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and went out!


    Backstage of the concert!


    The singer was packing things silently, and her economic man was standing next to her.


    "You have also seen that not many people came to your concert at all. According to the conditions agreed upon by yourself, the contract between the company and you was terminated." The agent said.


    "Yeah." The singer responded faintly.


    "Laila, your abilities are actually very good, but your style... Whether you are your company or me, you are all doing your best. I hope you... will be better in the future." The agent said.


    "Thank you, I know, I am very grateful to the company, so... I will leave first."


    With the guitar on her back, Laila was about to leave.


    Whether the company or the agent is good to her, I don¡¯t blame others, but... she has always insisted on her own style, so...


    For an eighteen-year-old girl with dreams, she had to say that this was a blow. When she walked out of the concert hall and looked at the flashing street, Laila was a little dazed for a while, and some lost her way.


    "Lila, yes, my boss wants to see you, come with me." Just when Laila was at a loss, a voice suddenly came from her side, and when she turned her head, she saw a woman in a green cheongsam.


    This person, Laila, still has the impression that she seemed to be sitting next to a man at the previous concert, sitting at the front.


    "Your husband?"


    "Or my boss!"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    "Sorry, I have something else!" Laila shook her head to refuse.


    "My boss is called Su Bai, are you sure you want to refuse?" Chimera said.


    "Su Bai? You mean...that Su Bai?" Laila asked in surprise.


    Chimera nodded and turned around and said, "Come with me!"


    After reporting Su Bai''s name, Chimera believed that no one would refuse.Sure enough, Laila just hesitated for a while and immediately followed.Coming all the way to the hotel and getting on the elevator, Chimera took out the room key and opened the door. After entering, Laila saw a man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, holding a wine glass, looking at the night outside with her back facing her.


    She wasn''t sure if it was Su Bai, but when he turned around.


    Chapter 0065: Looking For Hulk?


    It really is Su Bai!


    Laila couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Although she saw this man during the previous concert, the light was dim, and Chimera could barely be seen clearly, but she couldn''t see Su Bai in the dimness right afterwards, and she never thought Su Bai was like this. The big shots may come to see their concerts.Seeing now that it was really the defeat of the Soviet Union, this gave Laila a dreamlike unreality.


    "I take the liberty to invite you over, don''t be nervous." Su Bai smiled and motioned for her to sit casually, and then said: "In fact, I have something to ask you.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Are you a mutant?" Su Bai asked with a smile."What are your abilities?"


    Laila immediately reacted. It turned out to be for her own abilities. She has always felt that her abilities are very tasteless, except when she is upset in her heart, she can solve it. There is a quiet environment to be alone, which is useless at other times.However, she reacted very quickly. Her ability was originally very tasteless, but when thinking of the satellite system, she immediately understood why Su Bai came to her, and immediately said: "My ability is interplanetary teleportation. The maximum distance is still uncertain. , But it can only be teleported at a long distance, not at a short distance."


    "From here to beyond the earth?" Su Bai asked.


    Laila shook her head: "Recently, it will also be teleported far away from the earth."


    "It seems you haven''t exercised this ability much, right?"


    Laila said with a wry smile: "This ability is useless to me, nor does it help, so..."


    Even if you are a mutant or a superhero, you have to eat and make money. Don''t think that having super powers will make you less cheesy. Don''t you see so many mercenaries or villains who are all selling their lives for money?In the comics, why did the Avengers disband once?It''s not because you have no money. How can you be a hero without financial support?So it is normal for Laila to not exercise her abilities.


    "Are you interested in joining Star Patrol?"


    "Have!"


    Although her dream is to be a singer, it does not mean that she does not want to be a star patrol.


    "I will report to the Immortal Manor in the Bronx in a week." Su Bai said simply.


    "I must be there on time." Laila nodded hastily.


    Su Bai smiled, and then let Laila leave.


    This kind of solicitation is very simple, basically no one will refuse, and there is no need to waste words.

 C780

    With Laila it was a good harvest, and Su Bai was ready to make persistent efforts to see if he could find the next one.


    Only one room was opened, and Su Bai was busy looking for his target.Seeing that Su Bai did not speak, Chimera didn''t know what to say and didn''t say much, doing his own thing for himself.After a long time, Su Bai was a little disappointed and pouted. It seems...people with this ability are still not easy to find, so I can only count on the secret guest and Laila, two...should be enough.When Su Bai got up, he was about to rest, only to find that the room had become dim without knowing when, only a lamp was turned on by the bed, and Chimera was already lying on the side of the bed and preparing to rest.


    I was thinking about opening another room, but after thinking about it, it''s fine.


    Getting up and going to the bathroom to take a shower, Su Bai came out wrapped in a bath towel and lay down on the other side.


    Click.


    The lamp was turned off, and the room was dimmed!


    Chimera was a little nervous, but he fell asleep unknowingly after listening to the steady breathing next to him.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Chimera felt as if someone was holding herself with a hand on her waist, that¡¯s all, the reason that really made her wake up is... As for myself, as for what... you can know without thinking.The breathing sound behind him was steady, and he shouldn''t wake up yet.After hesitating, Chimera was about to get up quietly, but she just stood up before she could find her clothes when she saw that Su Bai was awakened by herself.


    "Wake up? Early."


    Su Bai greeted casually and changed his posture.


    "Morning!" Chimera found the cheongsam in her underwear and put it on soon.


    Su Bai lay down on the head of the bed for a while, and said to Chimera: "If you want to deal with aliens, who can you think of?"


    "except me."


    Chimera originally wanted to say that Su lost, but he said that besides him, he thought about it seriously and said, "Thor."


    "Saul? He is still dead now, not for the time being."


    "Then Hulk."


    "Hulk, Bruce Banner, forget him."


    Hulk is definitely a bug on the earth, whether it is defensive or destructive, it is really suitable.


    Hulk didn''t know where to go during the Civil War, but now it''s better to look for it.


    While looking good, Su Bai found his clothes to put on.


    "This is... Ms. Sun bought it?"


    Seeing Su Bai wearing underwear, Chimera couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." Su Bai answered casually.


    "Mr. No..." Chimera paused, then stopped talking.


    Su Bai smiled: "Did not eat her?"


    "She wore it to your room that night, I saw it." Chimera said.


    "You can still stand and talk to me now, you know why I haven''t eaten her." Su Bai smiled and said, Chimera immediately understood.


    Lying on a bed and slept all night, I was fine, and Ms. Sun made sense without eating.It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as what she knew, but Chimera didn¡¯t think much, didn¡¯t ask any more, turned around and went out to buy breakfast.


    Although he didn''t eat the Chimera, he still slept for one night at any rate. This kind of relationship can be considered a lot closer, whether it is Subai or Chimera.


    "found it!"


    "Las Vegas? Did Bruce Banner leave gambling to keep calm? Don''t be afraid of losing too much and go straight away!"


    Su Bai certainly didn''t think that he really went to gamble, just joked.


    The magic portal was released, and Su Bai waved towards Chimera. After she came over, Su Bai walked in with his arms around Chimera''s waist.


    On the other side of the portal is the largest casino in Las Vegas.


    Bruce Banner did not gamble here, Su Bai wanted to see it.


    Data 0066


    There was a lot of noise and noise in the casino.


    Regardless of whether it is a rich man or a speculator who intends to turn over here, he looks like a lingering wanderer. Every gaming table is full of people, and there are many beautiful people standing beside them, wearing sexy clothes. It''s not lively.


    "At this address, you go to Bruce Banner and ask him to see me."


    Su Bai said an address to Chimera casually. After Chimera left, Su Bai changed some chips, but it was Su Bai. The casino refused to collect the money and sent a lot of chips to let Su Bai play casually. Naturally someone will send it over.Su Bai was not easy to refuse this time in the casino, taking the chips and watching casually.There were two different reactions where Su Bai went, one was to give way, the other was to get up, the two extremes were also interesting.


    After playing so many times, Su Bai felt a little boring.


    The main reason is that the reactions of the people who play with them are too boring. What''s the point of playing like they admit defeat and wait for the money?Su Bai did not really come to win money.


    He handed the chips to a girl who looked pleasing to the eye, and Su Bai paid attention to Chimera.


    It''s been a while since I left, why haven''t you come back?


    I was about to release my spiritual power and wanted to see where Chimera was, but when I heard a loud bang, the ground trembled a few times.The hustle and bustle of the casino environment couldn¡¯t suppress the loud noise, and there was already a hustle and bustle outside, and then the people in the casino ran over in a panic and shouted: "It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good... Hao Gram, Hulk is crazy!"

 C781

    "Hulk?"


    Su Bai was slightly surprised and teleported directly to the outside of the casino.


    As soon as he appeared, Su Bai was a little stunned.


    The original lively and bustling Las Vegas seemed to have become ruins. Several buildings in the distance had been smashed and collapsed, the ground was sunken and cracked, the cars were stumbling, and some were already burning.


    boom!


    A big green monster came out from a distance and fell heavily, and then saw a serpentine energy rushing towards Hulk, and Hulk violently waved his arms, unexpectedly blasting this energy. Broke up.Chimera was slightly startled, and was ready to make another move, when Hulk raised his arms and prepared to clap his hands, which made Chimera instantly shocked.She had seen the power of this trick just now, and almost destroyed half a block.


    Without time to think about it, Chimera hurriedly tried to avoid it, but was a step late!


    Snapped!


    With heavy slaps, an impact strong enough to destroy everything came out of Hulk''s palm.


    Chimera''s reaction was not slow, and she had no choice but to resist it before she could evade. The ability was activated and a giant snake blocked her in front of her and tried to resist, but in an instant she changed to dig directly. Chimera had subconsciously closed her eyes, but it was impressive Found that he did not seem to be affected.The next moment, she saw a person appeared in front of her, and a blue magnetic field shield was already open all around!


    "Sir!" Chimera exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hulk, stop!"


    Su Bai called out.


    "Mr. Useless, it has lost its mind." Chimera shouted.


    Sure enough, Hulk didn''t even mean to stop, his sturdy arm smashed towards Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    A palm firmly caught Hulk''s fierce punch, and Su Bai frowned slightly: "It looks like you have forgotten who I am! It doesn''t matter, I make you think again."


    With a cold snort, Su Bai strode forward and hit an uppercut.boom!Hulk''s huge body instantly rose into the air, his head raised high, followed by Su Bai''s punch again, knocking Hulk directly into the air with a bang.


    "Boom boom!"


    With continuous impact sounds, Hulk''s body smashed through several buildings and disappeared from view.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai turned his head and asked Chimera.


    Chimera hurriedly said."When I went to find him, he was near a hillside. There was a Hydra gamma-ray bomb there. The bomb exploded. The gamma rays let him absorb it and he turned into a runaway. I chased him all the way and got here. ..."


    "Hydra''s gamma-ray bomb?"


    Su Bai was slightly surprised, Hydra has disappeared for a long time.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Bai turned his head and looked into the distance, his body suddenly disappeared.


    In the next moment, I heard a banging impact and Hulk¡¯s angry roar from a distance. The whole process lasted for more than ten minutes, and I saw Su Bai reappearing with a fainted person in his hand. .


    Bruce Banner.


    Chimera Mimu looked at Su Bai in surprise, but he knew how strong Hulk was, but he didn''t expect to be beaten back to the prototype easily by Su Bai!


    "Leave here first!"


    Seeing the ruined mess around him, Su Bai took Chimera and teleported away, and came to Bruce Banner''s residence.


    Not long after Su Bai left, Iron Man had already arrived.


    Seeing the tragic destruction of Las Vegas, I have a bad feeling, this matter...I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with.


    Sure enough, after clarifying the situation, Iron Man had already received a call from the president.


    This situation is too bad. Hulk has almost destroyed half of Las Vegas. This kind of thing happens when all the people are in unison to the outside world, and Hulk must be severely punished!As the Secretary of Defense, Iron Man naturally fell on his head, which made Iron Man extremely depressed.But this matter involves Su Bai, Iron Man still intends to find Su Bai first to see what his attitude is.


    Soon, he had arrived at Bruce Banner''s residence and saw Bruce Banner who was in a coma. He had already defeated Chimera.


    Putting the helmet away, Tony glanced at Chimera with a face, and then said to Su with a wry smile: "What''s going on with Banner? Isn''t it a good control?"


    "Absorbed gamma rays and went away!"


    "Hydra''s gamma-ray bomb."


    Tony nodded: "No wonder, but even if this matter is related to Hydra, Banner might be a little troublesome. This time...he is too much trouble!"


    Chapter 0067-The Assembling of Hydra and Star Patrol


    "Banner almost destroyed half of Las Vegas this time. If it was just like that, it would be a big deal to rebuild it. However, according to incomplete statistics at the scene, I am afraid... many people have lost their lives this time. Tony frowned and said solemnly: "Although it is related to the Hydra, Banner, no, it should be said that Hulk is a time bomb, and it will explode sometime."


    After Tony finished speaking, he quietly looked at Su Bai''s reaction.


    Su Bai looked to Hulk for his brutal destruction, but the premise was that he could control himself and would not affect his own people.Now it seems that Tony is right. Hulk is indeed a time bomb. It might explode sometime. Maybe the enemy didn''t solve it and he was demolished first.As for how Tony is going to deal with Hulk, Su Bai is not worried, anyway, the big deal is to lock it up, and no one can hurt him anyway.


    "You can handle the matter here."

 C782

    Su Bai said to Tony, and then took Chimera to leave.


    Tony heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Su Bai didn''t mean to intervene. He was really not a defense minister, but... I had to be!


    Su Bai left with Chimera and returned directly to the manor.


    After coming back, Su Bai was not very interested, although it did not take long, but it was a bit unhappy to return without success.After thinking about it, Su Bai took out the phone and called Erica. Natasha was transferred to the patrol by herself, and Erica was basically in charge of the shadow domain.


    "Investigate the situation of the Hydra. The only task for Shadow Domain is to destroy the Hydra."


    "Ah? Why do you suddenly remember that you are going to destroy Hydra? Hydra has been very quiet recently, with almost no action. It may not be easy to eliminate Hydra in a short time." Erica said unexpectedly.


    "When will it be destroyed?"


    "I know!"


    Erica just asked curiously, and Su Bai''s order would definitely be executed by her.Next, Shadowland began to investigate the Hydra. It was wrong to say that Hydra was wrong, but it was hiding a gamma-ray bomb. It was not aimed at Su Bai, but at the Timeless Isle, but it was targeted. .


    Of course, Su''s defeat was not entirely due to unhappy.


    It is necessary to settle the inside before the foreigner, the organization of Hydra will be an unstable factor sooner or later, taking advantage of basically nothing else, it is better to destroy the Hydra first.


    After returning, Su Bai could not go out for the time being.


    The members of the patrol that I selected came to the Immortal Manor one after another to report.


    In the previous week, basically everyone has arrived, and the number is huge!


    Everyone was anxious by Su Bai to the open space of the manor, looking at the list, watching the people standing, Su Bai began to divide the team.


    Star Patrol Team 1: Wanda, Riwen, Natasha, Spider-Woman, Medusa.


    Star Patrol 2 Team: Captain Marvel, Carol, Little Naughty, Outsider, Gothic Girl, Captain America, Laser Eye, Man of All, Xiangyun Princess, Laila.


    Freedom patrol: Emma, ??dear, secret guest.


    Reserve: Ms. Sun.


    As Su Bai shouted his name, everyone''s position changed again, and they were divided into three teams.


    "The 1st team alternates with the 2nd team to patrol, and the same goes for the Freedom Patrol!"


    Before the Su defeat let Medusa choose her own, but Medusa plans to participate in person.And the candidate of the Celestial Dynasty, as expected, is also a hero.


    After the personnel were determined, Su Bai asked them to help build the stargazer base, and at the same time let the new star Emerald Weier and the superstar give them lessons. On the one hand, it was interstellar battle, and on the other hand, it was also about various intelligence in the interstellar universe Know how.


    At the same time, Hank and Mr. Fantastic have already developed a cosmic battle suit based on earth technology and alien technology, tailored to each individual''s characteristics.


    The patrol star began to devote himself to intense training.


    The progress of the satellite system is not slow, and occasionally star patrols will also help in the past, which greatly speeds up the construction.


    According to the current progress, at most one month!


    The satellite defense system can be put into use.


    On this day, Su Bai came to the builder''s spacecraft.


    This has basically become the headquarters of the space base, and the Dark Star has become a patrol ship.Su Bai came here to look for Susan. He had promised Susan to accompany her well before, but after a series of things after returning, it can even be said that Susan was busier than herself and did not take the opportunity.Things should not be so busy now that things are on track.The space on this spacecraft is very large, and there are countless large and small rooms.


    In Susan''s room.


    Susan was wearing a black skirt and a white shirt on her upper body, looking down at the design drawings on the table.


    The design drawing of the Nova fighter.


    Although the design drawings are already available, even if you can draw a cat and draw a tiger, you can make a new star fighter, but Susan still wants to study clearly, especially the principle, only to figure out these can make a better fighter.


    Suddenly, Susan heard the sound of the electronic door opening and turned her head and took a look. She was a little surprised to see Su Bai walking in, and hurriedly got up and walked over.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Susan, and after a fierce kiss, he smiled and said: "Your posture just now...is very attractive!"


    The upper body is lying on the table, the waist is straight, the hips are pressed, the legs are straight and slender, this kind of curve, this posture is too attractive for men.


    Susan blushed and whispered; "You like it?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Susan raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Bai, the heat in her eyes suddenly ignited the flame in Su Bai''s heart, especially after Susan had finished speaking, she deliberately licked the corner of her mouth.


    Okay!


    How can you bear it?


    Originally I planned to talk to Susan first, but now... even if there are a thousand words, wait until it is over.Pulling Susan to the table, pressing Susan''s back with one hand and letting her lie directly on her stomach, one hand directly lifted her skirt, and neatly removed the restraints of the two and pressed it directly.


    The drawings on the table are scattered all over the place, and the rain is coming!


    Item 0068

 C783

    Susan lay on the table with blurred eyes, the shirt was untied and scattered in half, the white underwear was thrown aside, the skirt was piled up at the waist, her legs were straight and trembling slightly.Su Bai sat opposite to take a rest, admiring Susan''s appearance at this moment, a man''s greatest sense of accomplishment might be to make his woman rush into the sky again and again.After resting for more than ten minutes, Susan''s arms supporter reluctantly got up. Seeing Su Bai, she couldn''t help but feel a little shy. He straightened out his clothes at a glance, and then bent over and picked up the drawings on the floor. .


    Reaching out to hold Susan''s waist and let her sit on her, Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "You are satisfied, it is so, such a shameful posture!" Susan whispered.


    Su Bai ridiculed dumbly: "You teased me first, right? I wanted to talk to you."


    "Who is too busy? I finally see you, so I can still speak." Susan hooked Su Bai''s neck and said bitterly.


    "It sounds like it''s not satisfied yet, where... one more time?"


    "Don''t...I can''t do it, go find someone else if you want." Susan said hurriedly.


    "I''m here to find you!"


    Su Bai bowed his head and kissed.


    Susan smiled sweetly in her heart.


    "By the way, I remembered one thing. We contacted Qaidar before, and there is no problem with Qaidar''s reconstruction. As for the Annihilation Zerg, it seems that it has returned to negative space. We have not yet seen negative space. Too much understanding, if you want to help the new star, help Chaidaxing revenge, there may be some trouble, you can only wait for a while! There is another thing that was originally intended to inform you, but I did not expect you to come first." Susan''s expression Become more serious.


    "what''s up?"


    "About the power of the phoenix."


    "The news came from the Dark Star, from Nebula. She said that she had investigated the Shia Empire that seemed to have news about the power of the Phoenix."


    "Phoenix power!"


    Su Bai suddenly came to his spirit.


    "It is said that a shard holder of the power of the phoenix committed a crime in the Shia Empire and killed a lot of people. Now the Shia Empire is hunting down and said that it will destroy all the power of the phoenix." Susan said."I asked Xinxing. She said that the Shia Empire is one of the three empires in the universe and it is very powerful. If they know you have the power of the phoenix, what actions might they take." Susan''s tone was slightly worried, although The understanding of Shia Empire is only one-sided, but the term three empires in the universe is enough to prove the strength of Shia Empire!


    If the Shia Empire really went to the earth to prepare to destroy the power of the Phoenix, it would be really tricky.


    Su Bai frowned in contemplation. The strength of the Xi''a Empire was indeed not weak, but he was not considering this, but the fragments of the power of the Phoenix.


    This thing is still very important to Su Bai.


    "Did Nebula say the specific location of the Phoenix Power Fragment?"


    "She only said that she was tracking, and the details are not yet known." Susan said.


    Su Bai nodded, and his psychic power was activated to directly search for Nebula. When Su Bai suddenly didn''t speak, Susan did not disturb her.In about twenty minutes, Susan finally found Nebula.Nebula was tracking the owner of Phoenix Power, and at the same time, the battleships of the Shia Empire were also chasing after her. She didn''t get too close, just followed slowly behind.The current situation is actually not suitable to provoke the Shia Empire, but because of the power of the Phoenix, there may be conflicts sooner or later, not to mention the fragments of the power of the Phoenix, Su Bai will never let go.


    "Let Nebula follow first, and when I turn back, I will bring Laila to personally get the fragments of the power of the Phoenix." Su Bai muttered for a moment.


    "Then prepare as soon as possible? Don''t be too late!" Susan said.


    Su Bai smiled: "No hurry, I''m here to accompany you, how can I go so quickly, not to mention that Laila also needs to be proficient. Let me inform the star patrol base. Recently, I will focus on training Laila. Transmission ability must be accurate and fast!"


    "Ok!"


    Susan nodded and quickly confessed. Laila was still a little at a loss after receiving the news, but she still focused on exercising. During this period, Su Bai did not go anywhere, so she stayed on the spaceship to accompany Susan. , Played all kinds of shameful postures again and again, so that Susan was satisfied, and she was naturally happy in it.


    After almost a week, Su Bai was ready to leave!


    From the battleship to the base of the earth patrol, he found Laila.


    "How is the training?" Su Bai asked towards Laila.


    Laila thought for a while and said: "The position deviation will not exceed a kilometer. The first transmission takes about five seconds, and the second time it takes about half a minute to rest. Depending on the length of the distance, there may be some errors."


    "enough!"


    Su Bai nodded and telepathically sent the location of Nebula to Laila.Laila remembered her position and stretched out her hand towards Su Bai, shook her hand, the interstellar teleportation ability was activated, and the surrounding space began to twist and change in an instant, and a strong suction came. I don¡¯t know how long it took, as if it was just a blink of an eye. Bai found out that he was already in space, and Lyra next to him was covered with a cosmic battle suit, allowing Lyra to fly in the universe.


    "Very good ability!"


    Su Bai hadn''t thought about this ability before, but now I found out that this ability is very good, and maybe I can get it back later.


    "The deviation seems a bit big," Laila whispered.


    Su Bai sensed that Nebula''s spacecraft was nearby. Although it was a little different from what Laila had said before, it was not too far away.


    "It''s already pretty good. I''ll help you strengthen it for a while, and your ability should be able to take it to the next level." Su Bai smiled, took Laila and teleported directly to Nebula''s spacecraft.


    On the spacecraft, Nebula was a little surprised and quickly got up from the pilot position.


    "the host!"


    Su Bai nodded: "How far is it from the target location?"


    "Because I didn''t get too close, and the performance of the spacecraft was a little behind, it might be difficult to catch up." Nebula said on the one hand, while already opening the map of the nearby star field to indicate the location to Su Bai.


    Chapter 0069: Phoenix Apostle Natasha


    The distance is not too far, teleport can easily reach.

 C784

    Su Bai nodded, then turned to look at Laila and slowly stretched out her hand on Laila''s head. In Laila''s dazed expression, she felt that her strength was growing rapidly.


    After a while, Su Bai let go.


    Laila was so excited that she could feel her ability had been greatly improved, and her distance, accuracy and time had been significantly improved.


    "Wait here, when I come back, I will directly teleport back to Earth."


    "Nebula, you will turn around and leave after we leave."


    "Master, there is a special cannon on the battleship of the Shia Empire. This cannon is the crystallization of the technology of the Shia Empire. It has the power to destroy the power of the phoenix. Moreover, the monitoring system of the Shia Empire is very developed. The owner must be careful." Reminded.


    Su Bai nodded and then heard a swish, the person had disappeared.


    "Detection: There are signs of high-frequency spatial fluctuations, and someone teleports."


    "Target appears!"


    The voice suddenly remembered from the battleship of the Shia Empire, and they had already seen a person appearing right in front of them.


    This person happened to appear in front of the Phoenix Power holder who was flying at high speed.


    "Hint: The target has entered the attack range."


    Shia Empire¡¯s battleships have been tracking the owner of the power of the Phoenix. Of course, their purpose is not to catch him, but to destroy him. The weapon system has been locked. Unexpectedly, someone suddenly appeared and caused the speed of the owner of the power of the Phoenix. Slow down.


    "Fire!"


    The highest commander on the battleship ordered.


    "Wait, there is someone else here, we don''t know his identity yet, once the fire is opened..." the adjutant next to him said.


    "The power of the phoenix is ??a cosmic threat. If it can be eliminated, any loss it brings is worthwhile. This person''s sudden teleportation is obviously not an accident. Maybe it is also for the power of the phoenix."


    "So... fire!"


    When the commander''s voice fell, he heard a loud boom, and a huge energy beam had already blasted forward.


    Feeling the powerful impact behind him, the time gem ability is activated.


    "time out!"


    In an instant, time stood still.


    The beam of the cannon just stopped in the air, and Su Bai looked at the owner of the phoenix fragment ahead.


    It''s a man.


    He looks strange and has no impression.


    Coming to his side, Su Bai urged Phoenix to push towards him with one hand."Come out!"


    In an instant, the power of the phoenix was directly shaken out by Su Bai, out of his body.


    With his arms raised, the black phoenix could sweep the past and instantly envelop the power of the phoenix, and then teleported back to the ship of Nebula, and time returned to normal!


    boom!


    The beam moved forward abruptly, and almost hit the man in the blink of an eye.


    The poor guy hadn''t waited for the reaction that the power of the phoenix in his body had disappeared, and he was hit directly before he even had time to drop, and was crushed into powder in an instant.


    "Success!"


    Everyone on the Shia Empire''s battleship cheered excitedly. After all, the power of the phoenix killed countless people in the Shia Empire. Now that the murderer has been punished, how can we not be excited?


    "Why are there no fragments?"


    Although the power of the phoenix was only fragments, fragments would still produce fragments if they were crushed. The commander looked at the empty galaxy with some doubts, but the doubt about the power of this cannon disappeared.


    "Your Majesty is right. This cannon can indeed destroy the power of the phoenix!"


    The commander thought so and so, and celebrated with the others.


    At this time, a slight tremor can be felt on the Nebula''s spacecraft.


    "go."


    After Su came back from defeat, he grabbed Laila''s hand, and Laila directly activated his abilities.


    The space was distorted, the suction came, and in an instant... Su Bai and Laila had disappeared.At the same time, Nebula also turned his head quickly and left here while driving the spacecraft.


    Star Patrol Base.


    The Soviet defeat returned with Laila.


    As soon as they came back, the three of Qin, Emma, ??and Secret Guest felt a little, and felt the power of the Phoenix, and hurried over.


    The black phoenix can envelop the power of the phoenix, and the power of the phoenix is ??very quiet, unconscious, and fearful because of the pressure of the black phoenix.

 C785

    Su Bai didn''t intend to possess the power of the Phoenix himself. This could not help the power of the Black Phoenix. The best way was to choose a new Phoenix Apostle and use her to enhance the power of the Black Phoenix.


    As for the candidate, first of all, it must be a female, and secondly, it must have a certain spiritual ability?


    Su Bai is considering candidates, and others have come out one after another.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai suddenly released the power of the Phoenix.


    See if it is allowed to choose, who will it be?


    I saw the power of the phoenix slowly drifting, and then suddenly flew towards a person.


    Su Bai originally thought it would be Chimera, or Wanda, a little mischievous, but the power of the phoenix flew towards someone who had made Su Bai unpredictable.


    Seeing the power of the phoenix flying towards her, Natasha''s expression was a bit stunned, and then she felt ecstatic, and she subconsciously opened her arms.


    The power of the phoenix suddenly penetrated into her body, and in an instant, an orange light rose from Natasha''s body, and the huge power burst out suddenly, shaking everyone around her.


    The power of the phoenix chose Natasha as the host!


    Su Bai looked at Natasha in a little surprise, one of the main conditions for the power of the Phoenix to choose the host was mental ability.


    Although Natasha had been injected with immortal serum, she was considered a super soldier, but she had no psychic powers.However, the power of the phoenix also has a great need for emotions. Could it be because... Natasha''s emotions are too strong, so the power of the phoenix chose her?Su Bai thought about it for a moment and quickly left it behind. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with Natasha becoming the Phoenix Apostle?This time, Natasha got her wish.Su Bai looked at Natasha, and Natasha also looked at Su Bai at this time. With her eyes facing each other, Su Bai saw the same meaning in Natasha''s eyes.


    Finally got his wish!


    Item 0070


    Although it was an accident that Natasha became the apostle of the Phoenix, the result was good. Everyone congratulated and left wittily to leave Su Bai and Natasha with a private space. Even the three of Emma also dispersed.They all knew that Natasha had been with Su Bai since she was a child, and later took charge of such an important position as the Shadow Domain. She is absolutely her own person in Su Bai''s heart, and Natasha''s love for Su Bai Although it''s not that everyone knows it, people who are familiar with it basically know it.


    When the Phoenix Apostle and Su Bai are together, they can benefit from each other, not to mention that they still have so many emotional foundations, even if they don''t...the result will not change.


    "I wanted to say I was looking for opportunities, but now it seems...no need." Su Bai smiled and said to Natasha.


    Natasha said: "I have been waiting for this day... it''s been a long time."


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Natasha''s waist and directly led her to teleport away from the base. The next moment the two had appeared in the Immortal Manor, Su Bai''s bedroom.


    Let go of Natasha.


    The two looked at each other.


    Natasha was a little nervous, a little excited, and a little hopeful.Finally, finally waited until this day.


    With a sigh of blood, Natasha raised her hands and held the zipper of her clothes. She screamed, and she didn¡¯t know if Natasha¡¯s was intentional. Her movements were very slow, as the zipper went down The white skin was exposed, and the clothes were slowly pulled up to the waist. Natasha''s hands stretched out from the sleeves. At the same time, her hands untied the waistband around her waist, bent slightly, and the uniform fell off. , Showing her long white legs.


    Click!


    Behind his hands, the buttons of his underwear were unbuttoned, and he jumped out fiercely.Fingertips reached into the edge of the pants and took them off, completely exposing his most honest side to Su Bai''s eyes!


    Natasha''s figure is that of a traditional European and American woman.


    Big chest, thin waist, hips, long legs.


    With brown hair, exquisite features, and slightly thick lips, Su Bai could not find any other adjectives to describe her beauty.


    Su Bai felt that his breathing had become a little heavy, and he reached out to take off his clothes.But at the same time, Natasha came over to stop Su Bai''s hand, and whispered: "Let me come, I wanted to do this a long time ago."


    "That''s how you want to take off my clothes?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "I''m not the only one who thinks this way. Erica often talks to me about preparing to take off your clothes, but... I''m still one step ahead of her anyway!" Natasha said with a smile, slowly Take off Su Bai''s clothes one by one.Looking down at the thing, Natasha slowly wanted to squat down, but Su Bai grabbed her arm and slammed it up, shaking. Su Bai could not bear it anymore, and she lifted Nata with both hands. Sha''s waist fell directly onto the next bed.


    The fire is out of control.


    Natasha''s legs separated in the heat, and Su Bai came in. Afterwards, those two legs tightly wrapped around his waist, and the voice sounded like a symphony...


    Get your wish!


    This is true for both Natasha and Su Bai!


    After slowly growing up, the idea of ??becoming a Su Bai woman has grown in Natasha''s heart. Every time I see someone else hasn¡¯t known each other for a long time, Natasha is extremely envious of being with Su Bai. She had the same dream late at night, and now it has finally come true.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the reason for this, or because of the power of the phoenix, Natasha feels as if she and Su Bai have completely become the same person. The feeling of being connected to each other without distinction is a beautiful dream. Can''t appreciate the comparable.


    Natasha.


    Called the first beauty in Marvel, Natasha was undoubtedly the goddess before Wanda appeared.In this world, Su Bai changed some of Natasha''s original experience and made her score rise again and again.


    The kind of satisfaction and demand between each other made Su Bai and Natasha stay in the room for a full day and night.


    From day to night, from night to day.


    Natasha is crazier than she thought!


    Although it was the first time, although it was very unfamiliar, it was very easy to let go. There were many tricks that Su lost, and she didn''t know what she talked about with Erica.


    The upper limit of Phoenix''s power is rapidly increasing, but Su Bai didn''t pay attention to this at all, completely ignoring this incidental benefit!


    There is a saying that things must be reversed. Perhaps it was because Natasha had expected too long and waited for too long, and finally became special and strong after she got her wish.

 C786

    Even after it was over, Su Bai took Natasha back to the base.


    Natasha still came to Su Bai if she had nothing to do. She didn''t have the ability before, but now she has the power of the phoenix. Flying has become easier for her and her actions have become more convenient.


    Natasha became very clingy, and she felt like she might disappear if she was inadvertently. She was like a nasty little goblin. As long as Natasha came over, the end result was unavoidable to fight. , There is a feeling of being in love!


    This situation continues until the satellite defense system is completely completed, the system is officially put into use, and the star patrol begins when the patrol team begins.


    "Yo, Natasha didn''t follow you?"


    On this day, Su Bai had just come out of a chat with Xinxing on the battleship, and he saw Carol approaching.


    Listening to Carol''s teasing, Su Bai smiled dumbly: "She is patrolling."


    "That''s right, let''s talk? We won''t bother you again if we wait for her to come back," Carol said.


    Su Bai shrugged his nose."Do you smell it?"


    "what?"


    "It''s so vinegar!"


    Su Bai laughed, put his arm around Carol''s waist and said, "Go to my room."


    Carol snorted dissatisfiedly, but did not let go of Su Bai''s hand.


    "The satellite system has been officially put into use, and the patrol has basically adapted to the situation. When do you plan to avenge the rising stars?"


    Item 0071


    "Rising star asked you to ask?" Su Bai looked at Carol.


    Carol shook his head and said: "Of course not. If Xinxing wants to find someone to spread the word, he won''t find me! I just think that not going through war is always just a matter of fact, not to mention that Xinxing really helped us a lot."


    This is equivalent to training the army and training soldiers, no matter how perfect the usual training is, you have not experienced wars, and have not seen blood, but you are not considered a real soldier.


    The training of the star patrol is really good. It is completely in accordance with the training method of the new star army. It can be said that the effect is remarkable. It is because of this that Carol feels that a real battle is needed!


    "When will the Annihilation Zerg appear, when can we talk about revenge."


    "With our current technology, it is impossible to enter the negative space at all. How to find annihilation of the Zerg?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "But what?" Carol looked at Su Bai.


    "You can only wait for the annihilation of the Zerg, but it¡¯s okay to go out for training. Then you go back and prepare. Team 2 is going to Qaidar for help. Take the Dark Star to get a general understanding of the universe. No problem, right?" Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Of course no problem!" Carol said without hesitation.


    This kind of training and understanding is still necessary. The star patrol is not only for patrolling the earth, but also has high requirements for combat effectiveness.


    Su Bai made a decision here, and Carol quickly went back to prepare. The people of Team 2 were naturally excited after knowing it. He didn''t expect to have the opportunity to explore the universe so soon.Not long after Carol left, Su Bai was about to take a break when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Natasha''s patrol is over?"


    During this period of time, almost all of the people who came to look for themselves were Natasha, and other people would look for themselves unless something happened.


    Waved and opened the door, but it was not Natasha who came in, but the rising star Eva.


    "thank you!"


    As soon as she came in, Eva expressed her gratitude in a straightforward manner. Obviously, the 2nd team was going to Qaidar to help.


    "Yes, I''ve said it before." Su Bai said with a smile: "As for the annihilation of the Zerg, as long as they appear, I will definitely help you and help the New Star Legion take revenge."


    Eva nodded: "I don''t know how to thank you. If you can use my place in the future, I will do my best."


    Su Bai smiled, and she accepted her promise.


    After talking about business, Eva didn''t seem to intend to leave, she wanted to say something, as if she wanted to say something. Just as Su Bai was about to ask, she saw Natasha walk in from outside.


    "I''m going back."


    Eva said, turned and went out, nodded to Natasha and left.


    Natasha came in and closed the door. She smiled and went straight into Su Bai''s arms and asked Eva about Eva''s intentions. After a few simple explanations, she saw that Natasha had become dishonest. How long has the sound been heard from the room!


    Three days later, the dark star of the Star Patrol Team 2 left the earth. All the members of Team 2 plus the new star set off for Qaidar.


    After the Dark Star left, the patrol was handed over to Team 1 and the Freedom Rangers. Everyone''s patrol time was extended, and Natasha''s time to haunt herself was also short.Susan has been in contact with Dark Star. If there is any situation, she can inform herself in time, so there is no need to worry too much. Therefore, Susan¡¯s time has become abundant, and she occasionally goes to the Dark Dimension to bring Omar, Kerry went over there to preside over the situation, and took a look at Asgard by the way. Generally speaking, her main territory was calm.


    Therefore, Su Bai simply returned to the earth.


    New York has almost recovered, Su Bai moved back to the rooftop apartment.


    In the daytime, I learned about Hydra with Shadowland. In the evening, Mary Jane and Gwen served Su Bai together, and life was easy.


    This kind of day is actually what Su Bai really yearns for.

 C787

    Enjoy life!


    At night, it was slightly dim, with rainbows flickering outside.


    In the living room, Su Bai Dama Jindao sat on the sofa with his back leaning on the sofa, stroking the two heads together with his hands.Gwen and Mary Jane were next to each other, serving together very tacitly to please Su Bai.


    Click, click!


    The sound of opening the door sounded, and the two focused women didn''t hear it at all. Although Su Bai heard it, he didn''t take it seriously.


    The one who can open the door with the key, neither Mary nor Erica from typhoid fever didn''t care because she was not an outsider. She closed her eyes and raised her neck and didn''t move at all.


    "what¡­¡­"


    After the door opened, an exclamation suddenly came.


    This voice was a bit strange, not to mention that it wouldn''t be surprising if someone saw it.


    Su Bai opened his eyes in confusion and raised his head to look at the door.


    Doorway.


    Jessica Jones was standing at the door with a woman. Jessica Jones'' expression was a little surprised, her face was reddish but still calm. Obviously, this voice was not from her, but from the people next to her!


    This person Su Bai knew him, and had several fate.


    What surprised Su Bai was that she didn''t expect her to come back.


    I patted the two women who were a little panicked and let them in. I tied the bathrobes on them to block their bodies, and said lightly, "Jemma Simmons, really surprised me. Come and sit."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Simmons lowered his head and responded blankly, and he seemed to respond to the absurdity just now.


    She also heard about Su Bai''s private life, or it was not news, but she saw Mary Jane and Gwen with her own eyes... together, the impact was still very strong.Mary Jane and Gwen, Simmons still know each other, and they are considered celebrities. The advertisements and products of the cheongsam company are very popular now. Even Simmons, who has not worn a cheongsam, actually bought one!


    Jessica Jones touched Simmons quietly, and Simmons reacted and walked over.


    Sitting down beside him, Simmons lowered his head and said nothing.


    There must be something wrong with her sudden arrival, but she might not be able to tell what she looked like for the time being. Su Bai simply looked at Jessica Jones and asked her to explain.


    Chapter 0072-Simmons''s Help


    "Simmons went to the Shadows to meet Erica. He wanted to see her husband in her personal capacity. It was about the alien race. Erica gave me the key and asked me to bring her to see her husband." Although Jones was also shocked by the picture just now, her receptive ability is much better than Simmons. After all, she has already been mentally prepared for the ears and eyes, so she quickly adjusted her state and briefly talked about the matter.


    At this time Mary Jane had already picked up the water and returned to the room with Gwen.


    "About Inhumans?"


    Su Bai looked at Simmons. Simmons had already recovered a bit at this time. He nodded and then sorted out the language. After a while, he said: "The struggle between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra has never ended. It has been related to the alien races a long time ago, and it can even be said that Hydra was founded because of the alien races. A coincidence, we found a black stone in the seizure of the Hydra, which actually leads to something A portal to a desert planet, I...I accidentally teleported it once before, and finally came back."


    Simmons spoke slowly, but Su Bai felt that the content seemed a bit familiar. Isn''t she talking about a honeycomb on that desert planet?


    A very special alien race.


    In the TV series, he also led the big boss for a season. This hive can be attached to anyone, whether dead or alive, and he has the ability to control alien races. To some extent, he has some ability.So, Simmons came to find herself, obviously not for the hive, or for the hive, but she didn''t know yet.Seeing Simmons hesitating to speak, Su Bai said, "Did you meet other people on that planet?"


    Simmons'' eyes widened instantly: "How do you know?"


    "I also know that he helped you, so you want to go back to rescue him after you come back, but it''s not easy and other people don''t want you to take risks, so you have no other way to come to me." Su Bai smiled. Said.


    Simmons was completely surprised, because that was the situation.


    "Then...can you help me?" Simmons asked tentatively after a while.


    "What about you, do you think I will help you?" Su Bai said.


    Simmons whispered hesitantly: "I don''t know, I... I just have no other way, so I came to try it, I think... I think it might not, I also know that I have some delusions. However, I have no other way except you. If... If you are willing to help me, I am willing to pay any price."


    "Any price?" Su Bai muttered these words playfully, Simmons''s face flushed slightly, but he didn''t say anything."You like this person very much?"


    "Like? No, I just... he helped me, so I want him." Simmons explained.


    As for whether it was true or not, Su Bai was too lazy to tell.


    "Unless it is at the cosmic level or affects the entire earth, I will take action, or... if something goes wrong with my people, I will take action. And you and what you ask for have nothing to do with either of them, even if it involves alien races. , Not to the level that makes me care. So you want me to help you, you can figure out what price you will pay. It is not for you, but if I help you casually, I will naturally follow , I don¡¯t have that idle time."


    "It''s too late. Just stay here. Think about the price you can pay to ask me for help. If you don''t have an answer tomorrow morning, go back."


    Su Bai said indifferently, then turned to Jessica Jones and said, "You go back first."


    "Ok!"


    Jessica Jones nodded, got up and left.


    Su Bai asked Mary Jane to help Simmons to arrange a simple place to live, so he ignored Simmons and called Gwen to do what was not done just now, and went upstairs after Mary Jane arranged for Simmons. .Simmons was a little at a loss in the room, and then considered what kind of conditions she could offer to let Su Bai help. She didn''t think Su Bai was deliberately embarrassing people. After all, it is really impossible to help herself as Su Bai. Busy, and the reason is very clear.


    But what can I provide?

 C788

    Simmons thought vaguely, and soon heard bursts of voices, which made her blush.


    She... She hasn''t experienced that kind of thing yet, but this voice reminded her and gave her a direction, but... the decision was not easy.


    Su Bai didn¡¯t know, and he had no chance to struggle with Simmons¡¯s difficulties. This was just a task for him, but the friendship between Simmons and himself was not enough for him to help. There were some things that he had to do instead of saying that he could do it. of.Otherwise, with so many rich people and so many poor people in the world, why don''t you get the money?If you have money, you can do it. On the one hand, why you want to do this is another. Moral kidnapping is the most annoying. Fortunately, Simmons didn''t say that, and didn''t mean it, so it doesn''t hurt to give her a chance.


    After a battle, Su Bai opened his arms, and the two women, one on the left and the other, fell asleep in his arms!


    Early the next morning, Mary Jane got up and dressed and went downstairs to make breakfast. It didn''t take long before Simmons had already come out. She looked a little embarrassed after saying hello to Mary Jane.


    "Have you not considered it yet? Your husband did not deliberately embarrass you. From the perspective of others, you are embarrassing him. Even if the president of the country wants to see him, he has to make an appointment. You are lucky to see him directly. This is busy, the husband will certainly not agree to it casually, otherwise it will be difficult for you to do it, and it will be difficult for your husband. Of course, the husband will not care, but what about you?" Mary Jane said slowly.


    "I, I don''t know what I can come up with."


    "No, you know!" Mary Jane said with a faint smile: "Mr. won''t get up so quickly. He won''t come down until Gwen has served Mr. Gwen. You still have about forty minutes or so."


    Chapter 0073: Poor and Sad Simmons


    Mary Jane is just a kind reminder, but it sounds like a urging spell in Simmons'' ears. Forty minutes, only forty minutes is left. If Su is defeated and he has not made a decision, then There is no chance to ask Su Bai for help. Just like Mary Jane said, I am very lucky to see Su Bai. Next time... there will be no such opportunity.Is it worth it to save him?


    Simmons couldn''t help thinking of the scenes on the desert planet, thinking that he finally had the opportunity to come back, but he stayed to hold back the powerful enemy and give him a chance to escape.


    save!


    Must be saved!


    At least this way I can feel at ease.Thinking of this, Simmons gritted his teeth and walked slowly towards the upstairs.


    Seeing Simmons'' behavior, Mary Jane seemed to smile.


    in the room.


    Although Su Bai has woken up, he hasn''t woken up yet, just lying with his eyes closed, and Gwen is biting in the morning.


    The door of the room was not closed, Simmons quietly came to the door and saw this scene in the bedroom, then gritted his teeth and walked in quietly.


    Feeling someone coming, Gwen turned his head and glanced to find that Simmons was slightly surprised, but he soon reacted and cast a questioning look. The ghostly Simmons nodded and walked over to replace Gwen.During the whole process, Su Bai did not open his eyes or express anything as if he hadn''t noticed it.


    "Do you think I am Mary Jane?"


    Simmons thought to himself, and then followed Gwen''s way of doing it. At first, he was a little resistant and shameful, but slowly became more focused.


    "This is the price you want to pay?"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and Simmons was stunned for two or three seconds before he suddenly reacted, his face flushed, and she didn''t know what to say for a while, and after hesitating for a long time, she asked in a low voice. Said: "Yes, can you?"


    "When you move your mouth, I want to ask me for help. It''s a bit too high for myself. But... If I can at any time in the future, I can barely agree." Su Bai opened his eyes and looked at Simmons.


    Simmons hesitated: "Only, it''s just that, you... don''t you... don''t plan on that?"


    "I want you? No interest for the time being!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and stood up, and Gwen on the side found the clothes to help Su Bai get dressed.


    Simmons''s expression is a bit complicated. I thought... I thought I wanted it, I had to give myself to it. I didn''t expect it to be like this, but this is a lifetime!After hesitating for a long time, Simmons finally whispered: "I promised!"


    "Don''t be embarrassed, how many times do you think I will think of you in the future?" Su Bai said with a smile, and then went downstairs.


    Simmons thinks about it, too, Su Bai is so busy, and there are so many beautiful women around him, how many times can he think of himself?To do so... nothing more than just a reason.Thinking about this, Simmons was relieved.


    Go downstairs and have breakfast.


    Su Bai directly scanned Simmons''s brain to figure out the location of the desert planet.The reason why I can only rely on the portal is because I don''t know the coordinates of this planet, otherwise the matter will be solved.


    After the meal, Su Bai got up and motioned to Simmons to come over, grabbed Simmons by the waist and teleported away directly.


    The magnetic shield was opened to prevent Simmons from being unable to adapt to the space environment, and followed up at full speed.


    Being held by Su Bai in his arms, Simmons felt a sense of nervousness. The generous chest and strong arms made her Simmons'' heart throb and throb. This is something she would never think about before, but now it seems... it doesn''t seem to be that difficult to accept.Simmons didn¡¯t know how long it took for him to think like this, and he didn¡¯t even hear Su Bai¡¯s questioning. Until he was squeezed on his butt, Simmons yelled out like a dream. Waking up.


    "I finally recovered, I thought you were going to stay in a daze, see if it''s here!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Regardless of being shy, Simmons hurriedly looked to the left and right, and said excitedly: "It''s here, yes, it''s here!"


    Surrounded by an endless desert, the sky was full of yellow sand, and the visibility was very low. The breeze of yellow sand swept even more. The environment was extremely harsh, but Simmons was sure that it was here!After the surprise, Simmons began to work hard to identify the direction, ready to find the place where he had been.


    Seeing her so excited, Su Bai couldn''t bear to tell her that the person she wanted to save and the person who helped her fight against the powerful enemy was actually the powerful enemy itself, the hive!


    Su Bai still remembered when it seemed that the United States had asked him about spaceflight. In all likelihood, Hydra sent people over. Of course, the whole army was wiped out as a result, and Simmons saw that person should be the same. One of the pilots.Of course, he was dead, but the hive occupied his body.The only thing Su Bai couldn''t figure out was why he didn''t take the opportunity to go back with Simmons, but why did he deliberately perform such a scene?Then I thought about Su Bai and understood.


    Identity!


    If he went back with Simmons directly, S.H.I.E.L.D. would definitely investigate his identity and monitor his actions.But she saved Simmons. With this relationship, it was naturally different. After all, there was a chance of escape. Who would stay?Then he would not be so suspicious.It''s just a pity that Simmons made sacrifices without being deceived.


    "It should be over there!"


    Seeing Simmons busy for a long time and finally confirmed the direction Su Bai wanted to say, but when he saw Simmons''s eager look, he temporarily put it down and followed Simmons all the way.


    The environment on this planet is indeed very harsh, it is very difficult to survive in this situation, and the environmental impact is very huge.If you talk about it for a short time, you can still persist, but can you survive in this environment for many years?Still an ordinary person, only Simmons would believe it!

 C789

    Chapter 0074: The Hive


    Simmons is just an ordinary person. In such an environment of yellow sand and violent wind, Su Bai simply opened up the magnetic shield to make her walk easier. At this time, Simmons couldn''t be thankful, she just wanted to hurry up. Find him, find Will!She still remembers that when she came back, Will faced the danger in the yellow sand alone, and she didn''t know if he... survived!The anxious Simmons speeded up his journey. After walking for about half an hour, he saw Simmons''s expression suddenly change, and he said in shock: "It''s here. I left here last time. Over there... over there. A black gust of wind swept through, and Will said that in that gust of wind was the monster of this planet, that alien race, it was him who caused the destruction of this planet."


    "Over there, walk over there for about half an hour and you can see our place of existence."


    Simmons was a little excited, but also a little worried about gains and losses.


    Along the way, Simmons has been paying attention to the surroundings, but he has not seen anyone suspected of Will, and has been to their place of survival, an underground classmate.


    Opening the hole, Simmons went in and shouted."Will, are you there? I''m back."


    "Simons?"


    A voice rang, and immediately there was a man lying on the floor inside, his leg wrapped in cloth, as if he was injured.


    "Great, you are still alive."


    Simmons said excitedly.


    Will also looked a little excited about the situation after the two speakers separated.


    Su Bai did not speak, but just looked at Will.It seems that he is really not abnormal at all, and there does not seem to be any flaws in his speech and behavior, but... Su Bai can feel an unusual feeling in him.


    The spiritual power was released, and for a moment Su Bai frowned and stopped.


    Mess!


    too messy!


    Mottled and messy memories, each picture seemed to belong to different people, this guy didn''t know how many hosts had been parasitized and how many memories had been swallowed.


    This kind of chaotic memory came up really making Su Bai somewhat uncomfortable.


    Although I didn''t see all of them, through one-sided memory, Su Bai had already figured out the origin of this guy.


    so surprised.


    Although Su Bai knew about this guy, he didn''t know much. He just knew that he was a very ancient alien race, could parasitize and control the alien race, and it could even be said that Hydra was established because of him.However, Su Bai was even more surprised by this guy''s true identity!


    This guy turned out to be the first stranger.


    At first, he was just a Mayan warrior. He became the first alien after experiencing the experiment of the Cree. His body is composed of parasitic cells. As long as a little bit is left, he can survive and parasitize others. The body, acquiring his and their memories, can swallow creatures to become stronger, and can also control other aliens.The entire Inhuman race does not seem to have the ability to naturally control the Inhuman race. It seems that this guy is likely to be used by the Cree to control the Inhuman race and become the leader of the Inhuman race.


    I just don''t know why I was exiled.


    Regarding this memory, Su Bai did not see it!


    Inherent can control alien races, this is a genetic ability, all alien races may not be able to resist this genetic control.


    The origin and ability of this guy is far more powerful than Su Bai had imagined.


    "This is Mr. Su Bai, he helped me to save you." After the past, Simmons introduced Su Bai to Will.


    "Hello, this is Will, thank you for saving me." Will said gratefully.


    Su Bai said indifferently: "She paid the condition, I just fulfilled the condition."


    Simmons blushed, and Will said, "Anyway, thank you!"


    "I''m here now, don''t worry about going back, I''m very interested in that alien race, so I will kill him easily." Su Bai said calmly.


    "That''s really great." Simmons said quickly.


    Will was a little worried and said, "That guy... is so strong that he can''t handle it at all, and no one knows where he is."


    "Then look for it slowly."


    "Now all the strangers on the earth are under my control. This guy should solve the trouble so much, so what if he causes trouble on the earth?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Will hesitated: "Perhaps, I mean maybe he might be dead?"


    "Dead? Didn''t you just say that he is hard to be destroyed?"


    "Yes, it is really difficult for him to be eliminated by us, but he can''t resist the erosion of nature. He has been getting worse and worse after being here for so long. The reason why I can survive may also be for this reason. In fact, as long as we leave, No one should come here anymore. After a while, he may have died on his own."


    "You seem to want us to go back soon?" Su Bai asked deliberately.


    Will nodded and said: "Yes, because I know how powerful he is, because I have been trapped here for too long, I... I really want to go back and leave here..."


    The reason is valid, the acting is also good, and there are no flaws.Su Bai looked at Simmons, and Simmons didn''t seem to think there was any problem with Will''s words, and she did not make any statement about whether to leave or stay, waiting for Su Bai to decide.Su Bai pondered for a moment, and then suddenly said, "If this is the case, then go back. By the way, what are your plans after you go back?"


    This is for Simmons.


    Simmons thought for a while and said, "You can take him to SHIELD for an inspection first, and then...it depends on the situation."


    In this regard, Will seems to have no opinion.


    At the level of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is estimated that it will be difficult to check that Will''s situation is abnormal.

 C790

    "Row!"


    Su Bai said, and the three came out of the hole.


    Su Bai took them directly away from the desert planet with the two people wrapped in magnetic field shields.


    Su Bai did not break through the hive, and the reason for bringing him back to Earth was simple.


    He wanted to see how powerful the hive was and what it looked like.


    If the effect is very good, Su Bai is ready to get this ability over. Although Medusa really wants to take refuge, isn''t it even more foolproof with this ability?What''s more, in addition to the earth, Attilan''s alien races are also needed.


    You may not be able to control the alien race with your ability, but... the ability can be used, but you have to have it!


    Chapter 0075 Are You A Little Familiar?


    Although I brought two people, I still have to pay attention to how to bring them!


    Su Bai is holding Simmons'' waist with one hand, and then using the magnetic field ability to drive the hive to fly. After all, he doesn''t have the preference of holding a man, let alone such a man!Along the way, Hive looked around curiously, Simmons also smiled happily, it seemed...she seemed to have no affection for Hive, that is Will, but simply because he saved her. She just wants him!Of course, these were not important to Su Bai, so the thoughts were forgotten.


    Back on Earth, Su Bai took them directly to SHIELD.


    On the way, Su Bai used his psychic power to contact Medusa and asked Medusa to arrange an insignificant alien race to find himself in SHIELD.As for the reason, Su Bai didn''t say, and Medusa didn''t ask much, and soon contacted the afterlife to arrange for an insignificant alien race to go to SHIELD.


    SHIELD, a secret base.


    Today''s S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is under the leadership of Coleson. Although it is not as good as it was in the past, it has gradually recovered its vitality. It seems that it is only a matter of time before it reappears on the stage.


    Knowing that Su Bai had brought Simmons and a strange man over, the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was in a mess.


    The backbone of S.H.I.E.L.D., such as Phil Coleson, came out to greet them.


    "long time no see."


    Su Bai smiled and said to Phil Colson.


    Phil Colson smiled as always, but a little more cautious."Yes, it''s been a long time indeed."


    "This time?"


    "Simmons asked me for help. Just came back from that desert planet. This is the guy on that planet." Su Bai pointed at Will with his chin, and Simmons apologized to Phil Colson, "Sorry. Director, I..."


    "Take him to check first." Phil Coleson said. Simmons was relieved to take Will to check. May next to him quietly followed to help. Of course, it was definitely not entirely intended to help. .It was Fitz, who seemed to be purely helping.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Bai pointed at a blonde woman next to Phil Coleson, who was taken aback and a little nervous.


    "It''s a bit familiar, as if we have seen it?" Su Bai said.


    Phil Coleson took the words: "This is Bobby, code-named Imitation Acoustic Bird. He used to be undercover in Hydra before returning to the bureau. At the time... she went to the next life with her when she registered the bill."


    "Oh!"


    Su Bai responded indifferently. She seemed to be there at the time, but she said that she was familiar because Su Bai knew her.


    Imitation sonic bird Bobby.


    In "Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.", they are among the best beauties who can be beaten.


    "I really troubled you this time. I really didn''t know that Simmons would go to you for help." Seeing Su Bai''s question, Phil Coleson asked Su Bai to enter and apologized. Said.


    Su Bai smiled: "It doesn''t matter, she paid the price."


    "Huh?" Phil Cole stunned, subconsciously wanting to ask what it was, but he heard Su Bai say: "You should ask her yourself if she wants to tell you."


    After Su Bai said that, Phil Coleson is naturally not good at asking, but... I guessed that the price might not be light, and Simmons would probably not say it.When he arrived in the reception room, Barbie gave Su defeat a glass of water. Su Bai said: "When someone comes over, you are responsible for bringing in."


    Bobby nodded, then turned and went out.


    "This guy has a problem, my people will come to try his abilities in a while!" Su Bai said.


    "really!"


    Phil Colson said."When Simmons said it before, I didn''t think it was normal, but Simmons was too persistent and couldn''t listen."


    If Su loses here, even if that guy has a problem, Phil Coleson doesn''t worry about it.


    About half an hour or so, Simmons and May had already returned, and the results of the inspection came out. Will''s situation is still optimistic, and there is nothing unusual, but for the sake of insurance, he was temporarily arranged in an isolated room...


    "My people come, you settle down first, Simmons, take me to your room, I have something to tell you." Su Bai stood up and said.


    Simmons was a little flustered, nodded and led Su Bai to his room.


    "Yes, what do you want to tell me?" Simmons asked nervously after entering the room and closing the door.


    "No hurry, it''s just me, listen. So, you can do something else at the same time." Su Bai smiled and sat on the sofa in the room.


    Simmons couldn''t understand it, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to make a request at this time. This is in the game!But she came over and squatted down, unzippered and bowed her head.Touching her hair, Su Bai pointed out a few words, and then said: "This Will has a problem... Don''t stop, I said you just listen, you don''t need you to speak. Although you have checked, He is not abnormal, but he does have a problem because he is not a human at all. There are alien races on the desert planet. That''s right, this alien race is him!"

 C791

    "His background is not small, his real name is Hive, he is the first alien race in the world, but because other aliens feared his ability, he was exiled, but he still has a group of supporters who want to welcome him. Back, with the changes of the times, these supporters will be later Hydra. Hydra has many branches, you don''t need to go into this."


    "The reason why he saves you is to prepare for his return to Earth, he is very smart, and you... are also stupid!"


    "After a while, my people will test his abilities."


    "At that time, you will know that what I said is true or false, a little deeper, yes... just like this, a little faster..."


    After finishing what should be said, Su Bai closed his glasses and stopped talking and enjoyed quietly. His skills were very rusty, but Simmons was a genius with many degrees after all, and he was really quick to learn things.Of course, technology is one aspect, and there are other factors that affect the feeling, such as a man''s sense of conquest, Simmons'' reaction, and so on.In the last half an hour or so, Su Bai came out of the room contentedly.


    Item 0076


    Simmons came out of the room after brushing his teeth and gargle, looking in a daze.Will is the hive, he is the alien race on that desert planet?At first, when Su Bai said she was still a little disbelief, but because of Su Bai''s strength, she couldn''t speak at all, but after listening, she also recalled some questions, and she was half-believing in her heart!After coming out, Simmons came to the living room.


    In the living room.


    Director, Su Bai, Bobby, and May are all here.


    I was looking at the big screen. On the big screen was... Will''s room.


    In addition to Will, there is a man who is very strange, he should be Su Bai.


    Simmons found a place and sat down. At this time, the strange man on the screen seemed to be checking Will under the pretext of checking, and it seemed nothing unusual.


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke."Go back and enlarge Will and his eyes."


    The picture quickly zoomed in, and the eyes of Will and the person appeared, as if they were just looking at each other inadvertently!


    "Do you see it?"


    Su Bai put his hands on his shoulders and said lightly.


    "No problem?" Poppy said.


    "No, eyes!" Phil Coleson said: "Will''s eyes are kind of proud, but his eyes change a little in an instant, become a bit... crazy? It''s like seeing an idol. . And this person was brought by Su Bai, he couldn''t have such a look at Will, that is to say... what power Will used!"


    "Yes, it''s the look in the eyes!" Su Bai said: "Now it can be confirmed that this Will is indeed capable, then we will see how far this ability can be."


    "Bring people here."


    May turned and went out.


    Simmons looked sad. Although he had guessed that it was the result, he still felt a little uncomfortable. The feeling of being deceived was very strong.The most important thing is that if Su Bai didn¡¯t help, she knew that she would definitely think of other ways. Then she would bring Will back by herself. With Will¡¯s ability, she might not make any damage and influence. But it all started because of myself.Therefore, Simmons is now feeling angry and sober.


    "Sorry!"


    Simmons stood up and said.


    Everyone knew why she apologized, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Thank you!" After that, Simmons turned to Su defeat again.


    Su Bai smiled: "It should be, after all... you have already paid the price."


    Simmons blushed slightly and sat down, when May had already brought the person.


    Su Bai also didn''t bother to take it slowly, and slowly confirmed, the release of the spiritual ability to understand directly.


    He is normal.


    His thinking is very normal, there is no problem at all, and he is completely independent.


    But for Will, there was an extremely loyal, obedience that came from the soul, and Will seemed to be a god in his heart!This is from genetic control. Su Bai used his spiritual power to erase his obedience and admiration for Will. As a result, he became very weird and very uncomfortable. It felt like a drug addict.


    This change surprised everyone, but he didn''t expect Will''s ability to be so powerful.Su Bai must have made a move, but even if Su Bai made a move, Will''s influence cannot be erased!


    But the more powerful, the more satisfied Su Bai is!


    Will''s ability is like a drug, but he can''t get rid of it if he gets it. Even if he can get rid of it, it might not be easy.


    Not bad!


    not bad!


    When everyone was surprised and worried, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, but instead he smiled.


    There are more troublesome methods to get him back to normal, but it was a waste of time, so Su Bai directly used Infinity Gems to completely recover him, completely cutting off the feeling, the connection at the genetic level, and then the person has returned to normal , Don¡¯t even remember what happened before.


    "Well, you go back first."


    Su Bai waved his hand to let the man leave. The man was still a bit at a loss. Why did he leave without doing anything?But he didn''t dare to ask more.


    "What do you plan to do with this hive?" Su Bai asked towards Phil Colson.


    Phil Colson said: "What else can I do, lock it up."


    "Guan, you can''t be locked up. Sooner or later, he will have a chance to escape, and the alien race under his control looks no different at all, and something will happen sooner or later." Su Bai said.

 C792

    Phil Corse immediately reacted: "Since he is an alien, let it be handled by you."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai did not refuse, anyway, that was what he planned."Then trouble you to send him to the Immortal Manor."


    "no problem!"


    Phil Colson responded.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and went straight back to the Immortal Manor, waiting for them to send people over.


    This hive does not belong to the kind that is aggressive by itself, so it is difficult for him to kill himself, and he has to do something by himself.


    The power of the infinite gem was activated, and Su Bai made his physical state begin to regress.


    It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t succeed at the beginning, because the builder¡¯s passive ability to ignore the rules made the Infinite Gems ineffective, but Su Bai did not give up. The ability of the hive alone can¡¯t break his own defense at all. His ability must be a little more troublesome, so Su Bai is trying and exercising.Passive ability is his own, infinite gem is also his own, he is trying to control it himself!After repeated attempts and repeated failures, he finally learned some tricks. After countless attempts, Su Bai''s body finally returned to its original state!


    At this time, Will had also been sent.


    Bobby took S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and brought Will.


    "You go down first."


    Leaving Will, Su Bai asked Bobby and others to leave first.


    "Do you know why you are here?" Su Bai said towards Will.


    Will shook his head.


    "It''s very simple, let you come... I want you to kill me. Of course, you may not understand, but it doesn''t matter... Because if you don''t kill me, I will kill you!"


    While talking, Su Bai had already sent a knife.


    The one that hasn''t been used for a long time, Demon Sword Murata.


    Chapter 0077


    Will''s expression is very active, mainly because Su Bai''s actions are too unexpected. Bring him and let himself kill him?


    What does he think?


    Will did not change his expression and did not take the knife.


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand to throw the knife at Will. Will didn''t have time to flash, so he could only catch the knife subconsciously.


    Will, who had just held the knife before he could speak, saw Su Bai coming forward.


    Flutter!


    With the blade piercing through Su Bai''s body, Will''s eyes widened blankly.


    Su Bai''s mouth raised a weird smile, reached out his hand to push Will away, the blade was quickly pulled out, and Su Bai fell to the ground.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Rao is that he is very knowledgeable, and the city is very deep, and at this time he can''t figure it out, but he believes that Su Bai will definitely not die, but why he asked to die, he can''t figure out.


    Watching Su fall to the ground, breathless.


    Will''s brain is running fast, thinking about what to do next.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that someone had taken the knife from his hand. Subconsciously, he had already taken a defensive action, but he suddenly realized that the person who took the knife was Su Bai.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Will looked at Su Bai in surprise. There were still cracks in his clothes, but the injuries inside were completely gone.


    "Your ability is good!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Will was a little at a loss. This was too boring, but Su Bai didn''t mean to explain at all. After saying this, the fire of hell was ignited in his hand.Will''s reaction was quick. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he knew he was in danger.I didn''t have time to think about it, turned around and was ready to run away, but just a few steps after turning around and running, the fire of hell had already caught up with him, just a little bit, it spread all over his body in an instant, and it burned instantly.


    Seeing his body gradually burned, something like a worm emerged from it. This is the body of the hive!


    "boom!"


    The Demon Blade Village is suddenly appearing, pushing the hive to the ground, followed by the flame spreading, in the flame, it has been burned to ashes, and the dead can no longer die!


    "Come here, clean up."


    Su Bai yelled, and then returned his body to normal, and at the same time... his abilities had been obtained.


    The poor hive was first exiled on the desert planet for so long, and finally returned to the earth, and was defeated by Su before he waited for his grand plan.


    The first stranger disappeared completely!


    "he died?"


    Bobby looked at the ashes on the ground that the people had cleaned up, and Will disappeared again. How could I not understand why Will was probably dead.

 C793

    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded in response."Look back and tell Filson, I killed the man."


    Bobby nodded, hesitated and said curiously: "Can I ask a personal question?"


    Su Bai did not speak but nodded slightly.


    Bobby was curious, and even asked some gossiping: "Simons, what kind of conditions did she give to let you help?"


    "Why do you ask about this?"


    "I''m just a little curious, maybe... in the future, if there is, I can do this if necessary." Poppy is really just curious, not to mention knowing how to get Su Bai to help is not a bad thing.


    "Go ask Simmons yourself." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Su Bai refused to say, and Bobby did not dare to ask any more questions, so he could only leave with regret.


    When Bobby left, Su Bai also left and returned to the rooftop apartment.


    In the afterlife, Su Bai has no past. This ability... Su Bai just needs to know it, but it does not need to be used. After all, there is no need to use it now... The alien race on earth, Su Bai is not worried, whether it is Jia Ying Skye, or someone who can control the Medusa crystal well, maybe the only time he has the chance to use it in the future will be the alien race of Attlan.


    However, he now thought of Thanos¡¯ son Than, if he had the ability of the hive at the beginning, he would not think that Thanh was uncontrollable and let him leave.


    At this moment and then, Su Bai didn''t care too much.


    Days passed by like this, as if they had returned to peace, it was rare that there was no trouble.Su Bai is almost staying in the rooftop apartment, occasionally paying attention to the situation on Qaidar Star''s side. The Patrol 2 team safely ticked Qaidar Star to help Chai Daxing start the reconstruction work.In a flash, almost a month passed!


    Su Bai felt a little uncomfortable, and even passed a month in peace.


    This is the Marvel world, which is very unscientific!


    Although the Soviet Union had enjoyed the defeat for more than a month, and felt unhappy every day, there was always an unreliable and unreal feeling.On this day, Su Bai had just finished galloping on Mary Jane and Gwen and was about to rest, and Natasha''s voice finally rang in his mind.


    The spiritual connection between the power of the phoenix!


    "Sir, the Annihilation Zerg has appeared! It is heading towards the earth. According to the data of the satellite system, there are at least tens of thousands of people!" Natasha''s voice was a little anxious.


    However, Su Bai wanted to laugh.


    Something is going on, and it''s finally at ease!


    Lao Tzu, this is cheap!


    I murmured in my heart, put on his clothes, and Su Bai went directly to the space station.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to notify Team 2 to come back?"


    As soon as Su Bai appeared, he heard Emma ask.


    Taking a look at the satellite system data, there are a lot of Annihilation Zergs, there are countless large and small battleships, and the number of more than 10,000 is not an exaggeration.Although Laila can quickly teleport over.


    "Notify Laila and let them come back."


    "A team, free patrollers are ready, go out with me to meet these annihilation zerg!"


    Su Bai continued to explain, and there was a faint feeling of blood boiling.


    He was actually excited by the coming of the war, which is really not like his character, maybe it is because he has been in peace for too long?People are complicated, their needs are changing!


    The entire space station is busy, and the weapon system is ready.


    The Fantastic Four stay here to preside over the situation.


    Su Bai took it, and the first team of the Star Rangers, the free star rangers left, to meet the fast-moving army of Annihilation Zerg!


    Chapter 0078 take the initiative!


    The mighty, densely packed.


    The battleship group that annihilated the Zerg tribe swaggered towards the earth like a sea tide.


    The annihilation king Enerus grows like a humanoid insect, with a green body like that insect limb. He wears a set of red armor covering his shoulders, chest, hands and knees.Although he is very ugly, he is a powerful and outstanding military strategist and careerist.Led the Annihilation Zerg to rule the entire negative space, claiming to be the king of negative space.


    Negative space is the first special space created after the Big Bang. If you want to describe it, it is similar to the dark dimension, but it is larger by the dark dimension. There are positives and negatives. The scope of negative space can cover the entire universe.There are countless spaces extending in all directions in the negative space. Most of the spaces are without living things, but some have living things.The Annihilation Insect King said that he was the king of negative space. In fact, this title still has a lot of moisture. It should be like the Lord of Hell, right?But be stronger.He has great ambitions, he wants to invade the positive space, whether it is the annihilation of the Nova Legion before, or the attack on the earth now, it is part of his invasion!


    "Report, someone is coming, it seems to be... Earthling!"


    The subordinate reported to Wang Hui of Annihilation.


    The King of Annihilation sneered: "It was discovered very quickly. Are such low-level planets trying to stop me? Go to a small team and annihilate them. They... don''t deserve to stop our actions!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon, a small group of warships accelerated out of the queue and rushed over.


    "Sir, a part of the warships that annihilated the Zerg came here."


    "Hehe, this is underestimated!"


    "Freedom patrol, destroy them!"

 C794

    The Star Rangers 1 team is riding a Rising Star fighter, but Jean, Emma, ??Mystery, and Natasha, a special case of Team 1, flew here by herself.As Su Bai''s voice fell, Qin, Emma, ??and Mystery, the three of them rushed towards the Zerg Annihilation team at the same time!


    Annihilating the Zerg can annihilate the New Star Legion indeed has demonstrated its strength, but the power of the Phoenix is ??not the same as the New Star.


    The power of the three groups of phoenix appeared and whizzed away.


    "Fire!"


    With an order, countless attacks were sent out from the warships that annihilated the Zerg, densely.


    The power of the phoenix envelops the three people, all the energy of the attack has been absorbed, and the three dazzling rays of light cut through the universe and rushed into the battleship group!


    Boom!Boom!Boom!


    There was a loud explosion of noise, and the three of them shuttled back and forth among the battleships. The power of the Phoenix was wanton. Although the Annihilation Zerg was resisting, the effect was minimal. In an instant, a small team was basically disintegrated.


    "Huh, the power of the phoenix?"


    "Unexpectedly, the earth still has the power of the Phoenix, and there are still three!"


    The King of Annihilation was still very confident, and he didn''t put the earth in his eyes. He didn''t expect that three owners of the power of the phoenix appeared, which made it a little jealous.


    The power of the phoenix is ??so famous in the universe, even in negative space it has been heard.


    For a while, he hesitated a bit, whether to continue attacking or to shift the target, after all, the power of the phoenix was not that easy to provoke.


    "Annihilate the Zerg!"


    Behind Su Bai came the voice of Rising Star, and immediately after that, everyone from Team 2 had returned.Although Xinxing wears a helmet, he can''t see his expression clearly, but the resentment in his tone can still be clearly felt.


    "Your Majesty, they seem to be leaving!"


    At this moment, Emma said suddenly.


    King Annihilation ordered a retreat.


    It''s not that I don''t think there is no strength to fight, but I don''t want to waste too much force on the earth. If tens of thousands of people go down, even the power of the phoenix may not be able to handle it, but this way the loss is too great, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Su Bai!"


    Hearing the Annihilation Zerg was about to retreat, although Xinxing was anxious in his heart, he restrained his impulse and shouted at Su Bai with a deep voice.


    She wants revenge!


    Normally, the retreat of the Annihilation Zerg should not be chased after all, after all, the force of the army is not weak.Moreover, immediately retreating after the loss of a small team can be regarded as showing an attitude of not wanting to be the enemy!However, since I had promised Rising Star to avenge her, I couldn''t just leave it alone.


    What''s more, the Annihilation Zerg still has the intention to invade the earth, and they are here, and they cannot be allowed to leave just like that.


    Secondly, Su Bai did not want to let it go.


    "Team 1 and Team 2 outflank each other''s left and right wings as much as possible while ensuring safety as much as possible. Freedom Rangers, you are waiting for the opportunity to act accordingly. The main task is to rescue Team 1 and Team 2!"


    "Remember, ensuring your own safety is the first priority, and destroying the Zerg is the second!"


    "Xinxing, follow me!"


    Su Bai gave orders, and soon everyone started to act according to Su Bai''s instructions.


    "Where to go?" Xinxing asked hurriedly.


    "Remember why you want revenge?" Su Bai asked.


    "Of course, I will never forget, they... annihilated the Nova Legion!"


    "Yes, since you want revenge, you have to eliminate them all, you and I... go straight to Huanglong!"


    "Dare you?"


    Go straight to Huanglong and capture the thief first.


    It''s easy to say, but the danger is naturally the highest.


    Xinxing snorted coldly: "I am Xinxing, Xinxing... fearless!"


    "Then go!"


    After the words fell, Su Bai had already rushed straight towards the warship that annihilated the Zerg race, Xinxing followed closely behind.


    "They took the initiative to attack. This is simply a humiliation! Everyone obeyed, attacked, and destroyed them!"


    Seeing that the people on Earth not only did not rejoice for their departure, but also took the initiative to attack, which made the King of Annihilation completely angry.


    With an order, all the warships in the battleship group launched an attack.


    Wars are raging, fierce battles are fought in one place.


    During the shell attack, the Nova fighters dodged and counterattacked one by one.


    The warships that annihilated the Zerg were destroyed, the Nova fighters were bombed, and the war had already entered a feverish beginning.

 C795

    Team 1 and Team 2 are on the left and right wings, but the difference in number naturally makes it impossible for them to surround the battleship group. They can only harass at a long distance. Most of the forces of the Annihilation Zerg are all aimed at the frontal Soviet defeat and the new star!


    Chapter 0079


    Nearly tens of thousands of artillery fire came oncoming, and the firepower of the Annihilation Zerg was very strong, and the dense artillery fire was like a big net, and there was no way to avoid it.


    The black phoenix wings spread from Su Bai, and all the incoming artillery fire was blocked by Phoenix. He opened the way in front, and the new star followed behind. The speed of the two did not slow down in the slightest.


    "What is that? Phoenix power?"


    The King of Annihilation had naturally noticed that Su Bai and Xinxing came from the front.


    When he saw the new star, the Annihilation Insect King was slightly surprised but didn''t care at all. Isn''t it just a new star remnant? The entire new star legion is destroyed, but what is there to worry about if it is a new star remnant?What surprised it was that Su lost in front!The energy released by this person seemed to be the power of a phoenix, more powerful than the owners of the three phoenix powers, but... he was black.


    King Annihilation had never heard of the power of the phoenix and black!


    "Concentrate the firepower and kill him for me!"


    The King of Annihilation said that the order was delivered quickly, and the muzzles of the battleships aimed at Su Bai.


    boom!boom!boom!


    As if to illuminate the entire universe, especially the main battleship of the Insect King, it launched an unusually strong beam.


    Countless artillery fires gathered and exploded beside Su Bai. The brilliant fire light was as dazzling as the rising sun, instantly lighting up the surrounding area.However, the star patrol did not stop or worry, because they had confidence in Su Bai and because they knew Su Bai''s ability!Instead, he took advantage of this opportunity to speed up his attack!


    Natasha released the power of the phoenix into a rampage, Wanda''s chaotic waves roared away, and the battleships couldn''t bear to explode.


    Riwen, Spider-Woman, and Medusa are firing wildly with Rising Star fighters!


    The situation on the other end is also very different, except for Captain Marvel, the most eye-catching is the little mischief.


    I saw her flying freely, her eyes madly shooting out the cosmic power, and at the same time the snake-like energy whizzed out. One person copied the abilities of all people. Although they could not be released at the same time, the transformation process was not affected at all.


    In addition to the free attacking Emma, ??Jean, and the secret guest.


    Although the number is not dominant, but the momentum is like a broken bamboo.


    "It''s now!"


    During the explosion, Su Bai suddenly yelled and violently grabbed Xinxing¡¯s wrist and threw her out instantly. He saw Xinxing¡¯s speed suddenly increased by a notch, and the fastest speed could already reach the speed of light, even beyond. The speed of light, almost in the blink of an eye, I felt the explosion of the thick cloud as if it had been pierced through. A light burst out in an instant, and the next moment I heard a loud noise, the main battleship of Annihilation King was pierced, and a huge hole appeared.


    Xin Xing shook his head and stabilized, and soon saw the Annihilation Zerg rushing towards him, Xin Xing snorted coldly, hatred grew in his heart, and his hands suddenly released beams of light and began to attack frantically.


    at the same time.


    In the center of the explosion, the energy seemed to be rapidly condensing, getting smaller and smaller, and finally it could be clearly seen that Su Bai opened his hands, and a red ball of light appeared in his hands.


    The energy of the explosion was compressed here by him!


    "Give it back to you!"


    Su Bai snorted coldly, and the ball of light in his hand was thrown directly at the warship that annihilated the Zerg.


    boom!


    The explosion sounded instantaneously. Don¡¯t look at the size of the ball of light, but it compressed all the energy of the previous explosion. At the moment it exploded, it seemed to have a small black hole around it, first with a violent impact, followed by rapid absorption. Up.The surrounding battleships were absorbed one after another, crushed and crushed.At least hundreds of warships were destroyed with just one move.


    Phoenix energy, dimensional power, infinite gems.


    All kinds of abilities were released to the full by Su Zhan, like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, killing all directions.There seemed to be a vacuum zone around him, and with Su Bai''s movements, the vacuum zone grew larger and larger.


    The King of Annihilation can see that Su defeat is the key.


    He is the strongest!


    Therefore, the King of Annihilation was ready to deal with Su Bai for the first time, but at this time the new star that had been rushing all the way finally came to it.


    "Annihilation Insect King!"


    Xinxing shouted, his hands suddenly emitted energy beams.


    "Humph!"


    Annihilation Insect King snorted disdainfully, and his thin arms like insects suddenly waved, and he heard a loud boom. The energy beam was spread out by it and refracted to the wall next to it, and the river wall instantly penetrated.Xinxing was about to move forward, but she felt a huge force in her neck. In an instant, she felt her breathing difficulty, and her neck seemed to be pinched.


    "Ok... so fast..." She didn''t even see the movements of Annihilation Insect King.


    Holding the arm of Annihilation King with both hands, it clearly looked very thin but very strong. No matter how hard she tried, her arm couldn''t move, and even her energy attack could not produce any effect.


    "Okay, so strong!"


    Before the Annihilation Zerg battle with the New Star Legion, although she saw the Annihilation King, she never saw the Annihilation King''s strength. The whole process... The Annihilation King did not take action, relying on the endless army to change the name. The way of fame forced the New Star Legion to death. At this time, she really felt how strong the Annihilation King was!


    "Even if your strongest centurion is not my opponent, you still want to kill me?"


    "The last time you ran away, you ran away. It''s just an ant. I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to send it to your door. It''s okay... the last new star will let me completely exterminate your new star group." With a sound, the other hand clenched a fist and struck directly at Xinxing.


    boom!

 C796

    The fist hit Xinxing''s abdomen, and for an instant, Xinxing felt as if she was going to be pierced. That huge force instantly made her groan in pain, and her body bowed like a prawn.


    "Wow!"


    The King of Annihilation threw the new star at will, and the new star hit the wall heavily and couldn''t stand up after landing.


    The Annihilation Insect King slowly raised his hand, a group of devastating energy was quickly gathering in his hand...


    Chapter 0080 The Powerless Nova, The Insect King With Broken Arm


    Xinxing gritted her teeth and struggled to get up, but she moved slightly as if her whole body was falling apart. Watching the energy in the hands of the Annihilation Zerg gradually disappeared, looking at its disdainful expression, Xinxing was angry and regretful, she was not afraid of death. It''s just that you can''t kill the Annihilation Insect King, and even let him taunt him and look down on the New Star Legion!Feeling that the destructive power is getting stronger and stronger, the new star slowly took off his helmet!


    She... is already the last new star, hope this new star helmet can find a new owner!


    Taking off the helmet, her hair was scattered, and she had closed her eyes.


    "Go to hell, the last...new star..."


    The King of Annihilation snorted coldly, and the destructive force struck towards the new star abruptly.


    boom!


    The impact sounded and Xinxing opened his eyes subconsciously.


    "Su Bai!"


    Su Bai faced her, blocking the shock behind him!


    At that moment, Xinxing felt that the corners of his eyes seemed a little wet.


    Su Bai smiled softly: "Bring on the helmet and continue fighting!"


    "Ok!"


    Xinxing nodded heavily and put on the helmet, but... she still couldn''t stand up.


    Su Bai didn''t really want her to rejoin the battle, but just wanted to tell her the belief to continue fighting.


    boom!


    The energy dissipated, Su Bai''s shoulders lightly, the original damaged clothes instantly recovered as before, and he slowly turned around to look at Annihilation Insect King, Annihilation Insect King also looked at Su Bai.


    "I didn''t look for you, but you came for me first!" Annihilated Zerg coldly snorted.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth moved."You are so ugly!"


    "What...what?" The Annihilation Zerg was stunned for a moment, but Su Bai''s first sentence would be this.Seeing his serious expression and disgusting eyes, the King of Annihilation was angry!The leg was bent hard, and a bang was heard immediately.


    The fist of King Annihilation was blocked by Su Bai.


    "I said, you are so ugly!"


    Seeing Annihilation King¡¯s surprised expression, Su Bai said again.


    "You''re dead!" Annihilation Insect King waved his fists. Its arms were very long, and its fingers were very long. The child seemed to have sharp barbs on the branches after making a fist.


    "Boom boom!"


    The new star behind him couldn''t help his eyes widening. From her point of view, he couldn''t see the movements of the two people. Only Su Bai''s shoulders were constantly shaking.


    All the attacks of the King Annihilation were defeated by Su.


    With just one punch, Xinxing''s whole body seemed unmovable, but Su lost dozens of punches but nothing happened.


    "How is it possible, you... how can you block me so many punches, the physical fitness of the earth people is not so strong!"


    While attacking, King Annihilation shouted in disbelief.


    "Humph!"


    With a soft snort, Su Bai suddenly waved his hand on the wrist of the Annihilation Zerg, followed by a pinch of lunges under his feet, and his shoulder suddenly slammed past.


    "boom!"


    The Annihilation Insect King took two or three steps back when he was hit. Su Bai grabbed his wrist with one hand and slammed it back, and fisted with one hand.


    "Bang!" A heavy sound came from the fist on the chest of Annihilation Insect King, and it seemed to be still at this moment, followed by a huge force that instantly rippled away, like a layer of invisible shock waves that made Annihilation worms. The Wang''s face was deformed by the impact. The huge force caused its body to fly upside down quickly, but at the same time its wrist was still being grasped by Su Bai. Pulled by the two forces, he heard a click... ¡­


    The Annihilation Insect King flew straight out, hitting the wall and instantly pierced the wall and flew out.


    "Patter!"


    Su Bai casually threw the broken arm of the King Annihilation on the ground, and the fire of hell popped out and burned it to death in an instant.


    The arm of the King Annihilation was... was defeated by Su?


    Xin Xing stared at Su Bai with wide eyes. He felt unmatched and hopeless opponent, how vulnerable in Su Bai''s hands?


    "You, what are you doing?"

 C797

    Seeing the green magical energy appearing in Su Bai''s hands, Xinxing asked curiously.


    Su Bai didn''t explain, but aimed this magical energy at Xinxing. In an instant, Xinxing''s eyes widened.


    Own injury, well...


    "You are, healing magic?"


    "No, it''s just time magic, which restores your body to before it was injured. This magic is magical? Is there something more magical, do you know what it is?" Su Bai said with a smile...


    "What is it?"


    Xinxing asked curiously.


    "If I want to, I can make any woman a virgin every day." Su Bai laughed.


    Xinxing couldn''t help his eyes widening. This... is such a powerful ability used to do this kind of thing?


    "I''m just kidding."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you planning to go with me to deal with the Annihilation King, or to help others deal with the Annihilation Zerg?"


    "I... I''ll go to deal with the Annihilation Zerg, I can''t help at all if I stay, I can only cause you trouble. Promise me, I must kill the Annihilation King!" Xinxing said.


    "Leave it to me."


    Su Bai smiled, and he flashed out with a whoosh.


    The fighting outside was extremely fierce, and the Nova fighters were basically wiped out. All the patrols were fighting directly, and the number of warships that annihilated the Zerg had been drastically reduced by half!


    In the chaos, Su Bai suddenly found that the King of Annihilation was missing.


    It must not die just now, it hides?


    Su Bai looked for it, and at the same time, he destroyed the battleship of the Annihilation Zerg, the Phoenix energy, the dimensional power, and the indestructible physical defense of Thanos, the attack of the Annihilation Zerg did not cause any harm to him at all, and it was a complete rampage. Ignoring the defense, pursuing all the way, Su Bai suddenly found a scream from a warship in the distance, but no one seemed to attack the warship yet.


    Su Bai flew over, and when his thoughts moved, he heard the sound of clicking, and the battleship separated quickly. When Su Bai got there, a hole had been exposed, just in time for Su Bai to enter.


    Entering the battleship, Su Bai danced his fingers.


    Bang bang bang!


    The steel on the battleship came out suddenly and directly pierced several enemies who had rushed over.


    All the way deep, Su Bai finally heard the source of the sound!


    In the command room of the battleship.


    The Annihilation Zerg was actually devouring it!


    Item 0081


    The Annihilation Insect King grabbed his subordinates and devoured it, looking like a man of evil, but Su Bai clearly saw that the Annihilation Insect King''s arm had grown again.Some insects can nibble on their own species to strengthen themselves, and the Conspicuous Insect King also has this ability!


    The sound of''Kacha'' ``Kacha'' was endless, and after the King of Annihilation swallowed the last bite, his body violently burst.


    With a chuckle, a pair of huge insect wings appeared behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, a short stick appeared in its hand.


    "You will pay for your actions." Annihilation King said coldly, holding a short stick in his hand."Do you know what this is?"


    "This is my strongest weapon, the cosmic control rod! It can control a huge amount of cosmic power and exert a huge energy impact!"


    "Cosmic control rod? Who got the name so frustrated?"


    Seeing the short stick in the hands of King Annihilation, Su Bai said with a lip.


    "Hmph, you will see the powerful power soon! With it and my clever mind, I have become the king of negative space!" Annihilation Zerg sneered, and the short stick flashed a short ray of light, followed closely Hearing a bang, Su Bai felt a powerful force crushed.


    With his arms waving in front, bursts of oppression swept across.


    Su Bai''s feet were firmly stuck to the ground, and that was the case, the huge force kept pushing him back.


    One meter, two meters...


    Su Bai retreated a distance of two meters, his arms tingled faintly, and then he took off the strength and absorbed it.


    "that''s it?"


    Su Bai shook his arm gently, and asked towards the King of Annihilation.


    "This is impossible!"


    The Annihilation Insect King shouted, and the Cosmos Control Rod was about to be used again. At this moment, Su Bai waved his hand suddenly.


    In an instant, the light from the sky swept away.


    "Danger!"

 C798

    Seeing this ray of light, Annihilation Zerg was shocked, and there was an indescribable shock.


    It knows that once it touches this light, it will be in trouble!


    For his instincts, Annihilation King was quite convinced.Right now, the wings spread, and the King of Annihilation turned around and flew away.


    The cosmic control rod swung forward and heard a bang, and the battleship exploded directly. During the explosion, the Annihilation Insect King flew out without any pause. Seeing it was about to fly out, a figure suddenly flashed past."Bang!" The figure slammed into King Annihilation. Unexpectedly, King Annihilation was hit subconsciously and paused for a moment. Only for a moment, the light behind him had already caught up. In an instant... Swallowed the King of Annihilation Insects.


    When the light dissipated, shiny amber appeared, and the King of Annihilation was fixed there like a specimen.


    "Good job!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Xinxing.


    That''s right, the figure that appeared suddenly is the new star.


    Xinxing knew that he was not an opponent of the Annihilation Insect King, so he went to deal with the ordinary Annihilation Zerg, and noticed the situation here. Although I don¡¯t know what Su Bai¡¯s attack was, I knew that when I saw the Annihilation King was afraid to escape. It''s not easy, so she seized the opportunity to hit the Annihilation King severely, and the result was... Annihilation King was recruited.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the King of Annihilation turned into amber, Xinxing was a little confused.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t come out, and you can only be trapped here in the future. This... is for you, you can bring back Chai Daxing, you decide what to do with it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you!"


    Xinxing said gratefully.


    "Look at it here, and I will end the battle as soon as possible."


    Su Bai said, turned and went out.


    I have to say that the Annihilation Zerg is indeed very strong. In addition to the Phoenix Apostle, people with cosmic abilities such as Wanda, Captain Marvel, and Laser Eye can solve opponents relatively easily, and of course there are little mischiefs.Others, such as Spider-Woman, Medusa, or the Act of All Men, the extra-legal Captain America will be worse. One-on-one, or even one-on-two-on-three may be no problem, but the number is more basic. It¡¯s hard to make any achievements, but it¡¯s not bad to cooperate with each other.


    Now that the Annihilation Zerg has been wiped out one-half, two-thirds of the two-thirds are due to the Phoenix Apostle, and the remaining one-third are the others.


    Su Bai was suspended in the air, the light of the power gem gradually condensed, and the energy in his body was disappearing quickly and poured into the infinite gem. The light became more and more prosperous, more and more prosperous, and it took more than ten minutes. Hearing Su Bai suddenly yelled.


    "Dodge all!"


    As the sound fell, the star patrols did not hesitate to avoid them with the fastest speed. After noticing that everyone had left, Su Bai faced the void and suddenly punched the warship that annihilated the Zerg!


    "boom!"


    A silent explosion sounded, and the space was rippling like ripples on a calm lake.


    Layers of impact swept away, and they saw the Annihilation Zerg warships one after another, exploding from front to back, before the explosion was shaken, they were crushed and disappeared, turning into ashes.After all the battleships were wiped out, the impact had not dissipated, and the waves rippled layer by layer, not knowing how far the waves had been.


    Su Bai shook weakly as if the power in his body had been hollowed out in an instant.


    Carol was the closest to Su Bai, and when he saw Su Bai''s appearance, he knew immediately that this blow must have consumed a lot of energy, and flew over to support Su Bai.


    "Bring the Dark Star here, tidy up the battlefield and prepare to go back."


    "We won the first battle, we... won!"


    Cheers and joy rang out instantly.


    Su Bai looked around and looked around. Everyone¡¯s situation was not particularly good. They were all embarrassed. They looked like a post-war, but the benefits of this battle are many. At least they have experienced the real universe. war.


    The rest is simple.


    Susan drove the Dark Star over to clean the battlefield, and heal the injured quickly.


    Su Bai also went back to the battleship in the main base to rest first. Speaking of which, if it hadn¡¯t been for the addition of Natasha, the Phoenix Apostle before, the upper limit of his phoenix energy had increased a lot, otherwise, he really didn¡¯t have so much energy to play. Infinite gems, kill the remaining Annihilation Zerg in one hit.


    Chapter 0082 Three Months, Eliminate Hydra


    As the cleaning of the battlefield ends, statistics come out.


    Apart from the loss of many Nova fighters, there were no other losses. Of course, there were still a lot of injuries. Except for a few people who were very exhausted and exhausted, almost everyone was injured and the injuries were serious. The difference is that the longest months of self-cultivation can make a complete recovery. Strictly speaking, it is not too much loss.Moreover, after this battle, the patrol has a deeper understanding of space warfare, and also exposed many problems, such as insufficient firepower, which is fine on earth, but in the universe, the power of this firepower is still too low. Up.


    So Hank, Fantastic Four, Iron Man and others are all working on new weapons!


    Natasha, Emma, ??secret guest, piano.


    The four phoenix apostles almost didn''t go anywhere, and accompany Su Bai wholeheartedly.


    It is not only helping Su Bai to recover, but also helping himself to recover, and at the same time increasing Su Bai''s Phoenix energy ceiling.


    After more than a week, the aftermath of the war was completely over, and the patrols began to resume work, the wounded should heal, the patrol should be patrolled, the training should be trained.At the same time, Carol accompanied Xinxing to a trip to Qaidar and sent the King of Annihilation there. So far, the relationship between the earth and Qaidar has become closer, and there are many exchanges between each other.Don''t look at the severe damage to Qaidar Star this time, but after all, it still has a deep foundation, and it is not all the earth helping them. Naturally, they have received many technical and news rewards.


    After Su Bai recovered, he left the space station and returned to the rooftop apartment. However, after returning, he didn''t fully enjoy it like before, but found something for himself.


    Destroy the Hydra!


    Organizations like Hydra should be wiped out as soon as possible. They can''t provide much help to themselves, and maybe they will be delayed!Hydra doesn''t have any powerful characters, just a large number and a deep lurking.However, with the shadow domain and the information provided by S.H.I.E.L.D., it is only a matter of time before the Hydra is to be eliminated.


    Su Bai has been to the Shadow Domain very frequently recently, and has been paying attention to the progress of things. From time to time, news will come back to say how many Hydra members have been eliminated. The progress is very good.

 C799

    "At present, there are probably a few clues to the intelligence in our hands and S.H.I.E.L.D., and they should all be the leaders of Hydra. Recently, the members of Hydra have been wiped out by us, which has made them vigilant. I followed the clues of Su Bai. If one-third of them were useful, it would be good.¡± Erica reported the situation, and sat sideways on Su Bai¡¯s lap with a smile.During this period of time, Su Bai came to Shadowland, and Erica did nothing less like this.


    With one arm around Erica''s waist and one hand on her lap, Su Bai said with a chuckle: "Even if they hide it deeply, it''s useless. Since I intend to destroy them, they must be destroyed."


    "While it''s okay now, all the troubles on the earth will be solved, lest they jump out and make trouble in the future."


    It is necessary to deal with the troubles of the universe and the troubles on the earth. This is the real trouble.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s a good idea to stay inside when you¡¯re fighting outside. Now major countries are no longer hostile to mutants, and hostile to the Eternal Island. After all, the strength lies here, and no matter what the reason is, Soviet defeat is now the earth. The heroes of the world are their only support. In the final analysis, their own internal fighting is far less important than foreign enemies.Only by solving the troubles on the earth, can we concentrate on dealing with the possible cosmic crisis.


    "Your Majesty has said that Hydra will not exist, then it must not exist."


    "Give me three months, I will definitely wipe out the Hydra completely and make the Hydra history!"


    Erica said, hooking Su Bai''s neck with one hand, looking at Su Bai with scorching eyes.With her eyes facing each other, Erica suddenly smiled and grabbed Su Bai''s hand on her lap, slowly raising it and placing it on her chest for him to hold it, and then proactively kissed her.


    Very active and strong.


    That kind of passionate feeling made Su Bai seem to have entered a state at once, and immediately turned from passive to active, aggressively aggressive.


    Erica''s reaction was quick and strong, and her breathing gradually sounded.


    After a while, Su Bai let go of Erica and said, "Go to the room."


    "Do not!"


    Unexpectedly, Erica smiled, but she refused.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t you have been waiting for this moment? Now Ruiwen and Natasha are not there, Lorelai is not there, so if you have anything to do, you come to tease me, why? Don''t you want it?"


    "of course not!"


    Erica shook her head, her hands suddenly tore her clothes to pieces. She glanced at Su Bai naked, turned around and lay on the table, turning her head and said, "Come on."


    "Here? Are you sure you don''t want to go back to the room for the first time?" Su Bai asked in astonishment.


    "No, it''s exciting!"


    Erica, who likes excitement, hasn''t changed.


    At this moment, Su Bai couldn''t bear this kind of posture, taking off his clothes three times, and soon he heard Erica''s voice rang.


    There was not the slightest concealment, but the shouts were loud. People who had planned to report the situation heard the voice outside, and stopped and turned to leave.About an hour later, the voice gradually stopped, but no one came out and no one dared to enter.


    The Hellcat has just completed its mission to annihilate a small pair of Hydra members, and has also obtained an important piece of information.If this information is true, then it is very likely to eliminate most of the leaders of Hydra!All the way to the conference room, the Hellcat didn''t notice that the expressions of the people around him were a little special.When he came to the meeting room, the Hellcat pushed the door directly in.As soon as she entered, she was stunned. Erica was lying naked on the table in the conference room, while Su Bai sat aside and was resting.


    The Hellcat froze for a moment, turned around and prepared to go out, and immediately heard Erica say lazily: "Is there any intelligence? Just say if there is intelligence, don''t delay business!"


    "I have promised your Majesty, three months... to destroy the Hydra!"


    Chapter 0083 Hydra wants to resist!


    Hellcat is embarrassed.


    She was embarrassed to stay in this situation, but Erica''s words were not easy to refuse, she could only look at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers, and with a snap, the cloth strips torn by Erica on the ground slowly floated up and landed on Erica''s body, followed by changes, and soon recovered. As before, there is no sign of being torn.Erica put on the clothes, and the Hellcat finally didn''t feel so embarrassed, and quickly reported the information.The content of the intelligence is very simple. Recently, Hydra has been wiped out, and the remaining leaders are preparing to gather the remaining forces to prepare to resist. The Hellcat has obtained the accurate location and time, just tonight!


    If there is plenty of time, she won''t be embarrassed by the situation right now, and she will just turn around and wait for them to finish before reporting.


    "To resist?"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Hydra''s threat lies in infiltration. It can penetrate into any department. It''s hard to tell who is Hydra, isn''t it? Other than that, Hydra doesn''t have any powerful capabilities. , Then the question is, what hole cards do they have to resist?"


    "Perhaps because your Majesty, you have never taken action. Even the Immortal Assault Team and the Rangers have not participated, so they feel that you will not intervene and participate. In this case, it is just that Shadow Domain and S.H.I. Powerful." Erica analyzed."After all, Your Majesty has so many things, it is impossible to participate in everything personally, so leave it to the following to do it, just ask the result. This is what most leaders will do!"


    "They''re so sure, Your Majesty won''t take action?" Hellcat asked curiously.


    Erica shook her head: "No, they are just dying. If I''m not wrong, they are rebelling now to prove their worth, and maybe your Majesty will absorb them. Of course, if not, they will also If you do this, you are going to die anyway, and you will definitely fight it. Even if death is imminent, no one will be waiting for death."


    "Yes!" Hellcat nodded.


    "Okay, go get ready." Su Bai said with a smile, and Erica used it to get up, and then went out with the Hellcat to prepare for the night''s action.


    In this operation, Shadows dispatched a large number of people. Erica, Ellen, Hellcat, Jessica Jones, and Typhoid Mary were all dispatched. At the same time, S.H.I.E.L.D. will also cooperate with them to try to get them Catch it all.


    Su Bai did not participate in this operation, if there is any special situation, Erica will notify herself.


    After spending a while in Shadowland, Su Bai returned to the rooftop apartment.


    After coming back, Su was surprised by the defeat.


    Gwen is at home, but the three of the Dragon Daughter, the Knight of the Mist, Colleen Wen, and the tarantula are also there, and even the black cat is here.


    "Why, have you joined the Dragon Girl?"


    Su Bai came over and sat down beside the black cat, and asked with a smile.


    "It just suddenly felt that stealing those jewels was meaningless, but there was nothing else to do, so I joined them to pass the time." The black cat said insincerely.

 C800

    The dragon daughter and the black cat have changed from enemies to friends, and now they have become comrades in arms. It is also a wonderful fate.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the Rider of the Mist: "I remember, your photo hasn''t been taken yet, when will it be taken?"


    The Mist Knight snorted without speaking.


    Although Jiang was released last time, the Mist Knight has never succumbed.But looking at it now, I am afraid that the original misunderstanding has already been solved, but there is no step down for a while.


    "Let''s talk about it, why are you here?"


    After chatting for a few words, Su Bai asked.


    "Are you dealing with Hydra? Is there anything we can do for you?" Colleen Wen asked.


    "The news is very well-informed, yes, it is always a hidden danger if Hydra is not removed, but there is not much problem in this respect. On the contrary, it is another matter, you can do it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "what''s up?"


    The four people gathered and watched in an instant.


    "Qualified and capable of causing chaos, there are not many organizations, besides Hydra, there is one more, that is, the Ten Commandments."


    "Mandarin''s Ten Commandments Gang!"


    "The threat is greater than the Hydra!"


    "I had some conflicts with the Manchuria before, but afterwards the Manchuria disappeared without much action, and the matter was gone. But now that I plan to clear the troubles on the earth, the Mandarin is also among them, and I will wait until it is resolved. After Hydra is gone, it is his turn to go with his Ten Commandments."


    "If you are free recently, you might as well start investigating the intelligence in this area. It may come in handy when you look back. But remember that it''s just an investigation. If you really find a Mandarin, don''t do it. You are not an opponent!"


    Yes.


    After the Hydra is the Mandarin.


    This is the idea and plan of Su Bai, of course, provided that there will be no more incidents or crises in the middle.


    Although the Mandarin has disappeared for a long time, Su Bai knows that this guy is an ambitious person. It is impossible for him to submit himself to himself, nor to give up the idea of ??conquering the world. So sooner or later there will be conflicts, and he has to pay attention at any time. His actions were better resolved in advance.


    "Understood, we will start investigating when we return."


    "You can talk to Huo Yin first, she knows a lot of information before working for the Mandarin." Su Bai reminded.


    "Huo Yin, understand, then we will leave."


    The Mist Knight answered and got up, and the others followed up and left.


    After the four of the Dragon Daughters were gone, Su Bai watched TV for a while, and it was night before he knew it.


    "It''s almost time to start, right?"


    Looking at the time, Su Bai muttered softly.


    The action against Hydra has already begun!


    In a secret base, all the leaders of Hydra are here.When the shadow domain entered, the fierce battle began quickly. How could the ordinary Hydra members resist it, they were all wiped out in a short time.


    "it''s here!"


    Soon, the room where the Hydra chiefs were was surrounded, and Erica and others walked in.


    ¢ÙMarvel "Hulk World War"


    Chapter 0001


    "Don''t panic or panic, don''t be afraid or panic, if you have any hole cards, let''s show it."


    The people who saw Hydra didn''t panic at all, Erica said with a chuckle.


    "It should show up too."


    One of the leaders of Hydra slowly opened his mouth and snapped his fingers. Erica and others quickly heard the rumbling noise behind them, and subconsciously turned to look, they saw a hidden door on the wall, a huge The iron cage appeared in front of everyone.There is a man in the iron cage!


    "General Ross?"


    The people in Shadowland and S.H.I.E.L.D. were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect it to be General Rose.


    "This is your trump card? Take General Ross as a hostage?" Erica asked, squinting.


    "Hostage? You are wrong. He is not a hostage, but a hole card!"


    The Hydra smiled triumphantly, and then bursts of rough and chaotic gasps sounded, General Rose in the iron cage seemed to become savage and painful, his muscles were rapidly swelling, his clothes were torn, and he changed. Is huge.


    "Why are you so familiar?"


    Seeing the changes in General Ross, everyone thought of someone inexplicably.


    "Hulk Hulk!"


    "No... it''s Red Hulk!"

 C801

    As the triumphant voice of the leader of the Hydra fell, General Rose had completely changed his appearance, becoming as huge as Hulk. The difference was that Hulk''s skin was green, and he... was red.


    Fiery red, like burning magma.


    "Damn it!"


    Erica yelled, and saw Hong Huoke easily smash the iron cage with both hands and attacked frantically.


    S.H.I.E.L.D., the people in the shadow field fired one after another. Just like Hulk, the bullet did not cause any harm to him. Instead, he slapped several people out.


    "General Ross, General Ross." Everyone yelled and tried to stop him, but it was a pity... he seemed to have completely lost his mind, and there was no pause at all.


    Jessica Jones and Allen have rushed up.


    "The one who caught the Hydra first takes it away!"


    Erica acted decisively and quickly someone took the Hydra¡¯s people, but Red Hulk didn¡¯t seem to intend to save people. It seemed that he was not controlled by the Hydra¡¯s people. For Hydra, he was too A bomb that does not distinguish between enemy and me.


    "Find out where Betty is, she is your majesty''s woman." Erica again ordered, and soon someone will investigate Betty''s whereabouts.


    Red Hulk showed great power, Jessica Jones, Erica, Hellcat, Allen and Typhoid Mary stayed to deal with Red Hulk, and the rest, including S.H.I.E.L.D. people, left the room and continued to clean the base. Things.


    "found it."


    After a while, there was a voice in the headset."I found Miss Betty, she''s fine, she just passed out."


    "Bring Betty and the Hydra back to the shadow realm together, and inform your majesty by the way."


    "He has lost his mind, and he seems to be unable to control his power well, Hellcat, you and I attract his attention, Jessica, Allen, you deal with it, Mary Typhoid, it''s your turn to come out ."


    Erica quickly arranged the battle plan. She and the Hellcat attracted Red Hulk from the left and right. The Extremis Virus on Allen had already burned. Taking advantage of Hong Haoke¡¯s attention, she left with Jessica. Hit right.


    "Boom!"


    Two times, Hong Huoke roared with some pain and anger. Before the roar fell, Mary Typhoid suddenly jumped up, her fist covered with flame and hit Hong Huoke''s head heavily.


    "boom!"


    Hong Huoke''s huge body fell to the ground, but he did not faint, as if he was struggling to stand up.This shocked Erica and the others, but after struggling for a few times, Red Hulk suddenly fainted, and then her body gradually changed and became General Rose again.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Hydra can really rectify, this time... I''m afraid it won''t end that simple."


    Erica said, letting people take General Rose back to the shadow domain.


    When he returned to the shadow domain, Su Bai was already here.


    When he received the news that Betty had an accident and her father, General Rose, had become the Red Hulk, he was very surprised... The last time she saw Betty, she said that she was working on a project with her father, and it was probably this. , I just didn¡¯t expect that this project is still related to Hydra, so I said... It¡¯s right to eliminate Hydra, because they may be secretly messing up in the dark when they are!


    The Hydra people, General Ross, and Betty were all brought over.


    "I''ll look at Betty first. Go and ask what''s going on."


    Su Bai took Betty over, and Erica and others went to interrogate together.


    Bringing Betty to the room, Su Bai helped her to check, there was no injury but just fainted, everything seemed normal.


    "Your Majesty, I have already asked the question clearly. The project that General Ross and Betty studied before was about gamma rays. Later, the experiment had an accident and General Ross became Red Hulk. Later, Hydra agreed to let Ross continue the experiment. Find a solution."


    "They hope to use this method of becoming a Red Hulk to let His Majesty let them go."


    Erica said after coming over.


    Su Bai nodded. In the comics, Rose has indeed become the Red Hulk, not only Rose... but also... Look at Betty, who hasn¡¯t woken up yet, she is the female celebrity giant in the comics, also known as the female red Hulk. .


    "Betty was on the scene when the experiment accident happened," Erica whispered.


    The implication is that Betty is also affected.


    "So it''s not easy to be a scientist. The Hulk was created in the last experiment, and two red giants were created this time." Su Bai muttered, "Is the accident related to Hydra?"


    "It''s not determined yet, but it should be just an accident." Erica said.


    "I see, you continue to ask for information about Hydra, Hydra...must disappear!"


    "Yes!"


    Erica turned and went out, Su Bai sat down beside Betty.


    Betty became the female celebrity Hulk. It¡¯s actually nothing. In the comics, she can control her transformation freely, which has no effect at all. On the contrary, she has the ability to save her life to make herself stronger. Since it is only an accident and not a human manipulation, it is nothing. Now, maybe this is the established fate.


    Data 0002


    The groan suddenly remembered, Betty''s eyelids moved and slowly opened her eyes.


    "How do you feel when you wake up?"


    Su Bai held Betty''s hand and asked softly.

 C802

    "My dear, why are you here, what is this place?" Betty asked blankly.


    "This is Shadow Domain, my place." Su Bai helped Betty to sit up and slowly said: "I was destroying Hydra, but I found you and your father. Let''s talk about what happened. "


    Betty pondered for a moment and said: "You know that my father and I are conducting experiments for the government. I told you last time. This experiment is about gamma rays, but the experiment did not go well, so we The gamma-ray formula was improved and other substances were added. It went well at first, but who knew that the experiment suddenly had an accident. My father blocked most of the rays for me, but I still fainted. It was only after I woke up. I know that this experiment is actually a product of Hydra. The accident made my father a Red Hulk, but I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t transform. Later, Hydra promised to keep it secret for us and provide resources for us to continue the experiment to find out The reason and the solution. I originally refused. I wanted to inform you, but my father agreed. We had a fight for this, and then I fainted."


    "Why keep it secret?" Su Bai asked.


    "Because of Hulk''s matter, Hulk is regarded as an untimely bomb. We don''t want to... don''t want to do the same. My father wants to find a solution, so he agreed." Betty said.


    "There is no problem with your body, but I will check it carefully later to see why you haven''t transformed. In fact, there is nothing wrong with becoming a Hulk, at least your safety is guaranteed. But...don''t blame me To reiterate the old saying, there were accidents in both experiments, I think...in the future, you should stay away from these and follow me." Su Bai said.


    Betty hesitated, but finally nodded.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about this matter slowly. There is a big boss on my island who knows gamma rays very well. When I look back, I will find Hulk. There should be a solution. Control is good." Su Bai said.


    "But Hulk..." Betty hesitated to say again, Su Bai had embraced her and kissed her gently."I''m here, don''t worry!"


    "Ok!"


    "You take a break first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Su Bai asked Betty to lie down and rest, and came out of the room by herself.Asked about the location of General Ross, Su Bai went to see General Ross first.


    General Rose¡¯s treatment is not as good as Betty¡¯s, not to mention that they have seen his destructive power after turning into Red Hulk, so it is not so much a room as a prison cell. He is lying on the bed with special hands and feet. The material is tied up, and the person is already awake.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, General Rose looked a little complicated.


    For what reason, I won''t say anything, but Rose has been arresting Hulk all the time, but he didn''t expect that now... he has become Hulk.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai walked over and asked casually.


    "The thing I regret most is to persuade Betty to follow you, otherwise she won''t..."


    "It''s too early to conclude whether this matter is good or bad." Su Bai said.


    General Rose said sadly: "Can bad things turn into good things? It''s not a good thing that anyone can''t control their madness. I finally understand Hulk now and I admire Bruce Banner."


    "You can''t tell, but Betty can definitely control herself. This is a good thing for her, because in the future there is no need to worry about any accidents or dangers in her." Su Bai paused and said."Well, the gossip ends here. Is there any important information on Hydra that you need?"


    "Are you still going to kill the Hydra?" Rose understood when Su Bai asked.


    After thinking about it carefully, he shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be there."


    "That''s all right, I will send you to the Timeless Island later and find a way to solve this matter." Su Bai turned around and went out.


    Calling Erica, Su Bai didn''t bother to go to the leaders of Hydra, so he solved it directly after getting useful information.After the account was properly made, Su Bai ordered Betty and General Ross back to the Timeless Isle.


    Timeless island.


    Big Boss Lab.


    It¡¯s been a long time since the battle between Hulk and Abomination, when the big boss got Hulk blood and then went to the Timeless Isle to conduct experiments. Su Bai didn¡¯t have any requirements for this experiment and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It''s time for him to play a role.After the defeated Soviet general Betty and General Ross brought in, he talked to the big boss about the specific situation. Instead of worrying or nervous, the big boss was extremely excited. He quickly carried out a complete inspection of Betty and General Ross and analyzed their bodies. Ray situation.


    If it was just General Rose, Su Bai would be over to hand him over to the big boss. At best, he should arrange more manpower to prevent him from going crazy, but there is Betty, the most important thing is Betty, so Su Bai will stay.


    "Let''s put the situation of General Rose first, and figure out Betty''s situation first." Su Bai said to the big boss.


    "But, General Rose absorbs more rays, which is more troublesome? His situation is very unstable and will change at any time." The big boss said.


    "What are you afraid of changing? I will naturally let him calm down." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Ok!"


    BOSS has said so, of course the big boss will not deliberately sing the opposite, and first study Betty''s situation.


    During the inspection and research here, Erica had already squeezed all the information from Hydra. The poor Hydra leader thought it could be used as a condition, but... it was useless at all.Not only were they all annihilated, but the information they revealed was enough to completely destroy most of the Hydra members. It can be said that... the disintegration of Hydra is a foregone conclusion!


    In the following time, the shadow domain and S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau moved separately, each of the Hydra strongholds, members were destroyed and annihilated. It seemed that it would take three months for Hydra to become history!


    Chapter 0003 Hulk was exiled?


    "Betty''s situation is very special. She doesn''t absorb much ray energy, and she is lurking in the body so she hasn''t transformed. But when she encounters irritation or special circumstances, it should stimulate the ray energy in the body to Transformation. Judging from the ray energy she absorbed, the strength after transformation should not be too strong, not as good as General Rose, and even less as Hulk, but it also has the advantage of being able to transform freely without losing control." After two days of inspection and analysis, the big boss came to a conclusion.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, but she didn''t worry about Betty''s situation, and she didn''t need to change her body specially.


    "I also checked and compared General Rose''s situation by the way. He has absorbed a lot and is not very emotionally stable. If Hulk can be found, he may have experience in this area." The big boss said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded, and then he was about to ask where Hulk was locked up and take him over.


    It''s okay to have someone on your own.


    Su Bai called Erica and asked her to mention someone.

 C803

    Five minutes later, Erica''s call came back. Su Bai thought it was done, but Erica''s made Su Bai very surprised.


    "You said Hulk was not on the earth and was exiled by the light?" Su Bai asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, after the Las Vegas incident, Iron Man discussed with the Black Bat King and exiled Hulk." Erica said.


    "It''s been a while, right?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly. He didn''t care about the follow-up matters. He didn''t expect Hulk to be exiled. This Nima wasn''t the story of the Hulk world war. Isn''t this going to die?


    "Notify all the members of the Illuminati for me and let them come to the Timeless Isle!"


    Su Bai solemnly ordered.


    It didn''t take long for the members of the Illuminati to receive notifications. Although they didn''t know what was happening, they hurriedly put aside the things at hand and came to the Timeless Isle.


    Iron Man, Hank, Mr. Fantastic, Black Panther, Doctor Strange, Black Bat King, one after another came to the meeting room on the Timeless Isle.Su Bai didn''t say a word, his complexion was not so good, and the people who came didn''t dare to ask more, but just waited by the side until everyone had arrived, Su Bai said slowly.


    "Exiled Hulk, who is paying attention?"


    "Exiled Hulk?"


    Mr. Fantastic, Hank and others are a bit at a loss, obviously they don''t know about it yet, but Iron Man and Black Bat King glanced at each other, and Iron Man slowly said, "Yes, it''s my decision."


    "The reason?" Su Bai asked, looking at Iron Man.


    "Hulk is too dangerous, the earth has no place to shut him down, and the impact of the Las Vegas incident is too bad, otherwise it will be difficult to quell public anger." Iron Man said.


    Su Bai sneered: "Why didn''t you ask me? Didn''t tell other people, you decide by yourself?"


    "Me and Black Bat King." Iron Man said.


    "I discussed with him, and then made this decision..."


    Su Bai looked at the black bat king, and the black bat king nodded calmly, and said in his heart: "With Hulk''s ability, even if it is exiled, there is no danger. I think this is good for us."


    "You feel?"


    "What qualifications do you have to intervene in things on earth?"


    Su Bai squinted at the Black Bat King, but the Black Bat King looked calm, as if he didn''t worry that Su Bai would be angry.


    "Give you half a month to bring Hulk back to me. I need him for something. For half a month, if Hulk doesn''t come back, Iron Man, Black Bat, you don''t need to come back."


    "Hank, bring Amadeus Zhao back."


    "Okay, it''s all gone!"


    Su Bai waved and turned out of the conference room.


    "You shouldn''t hide it from us, let alone make the decision without authorization. You should solve this matter yourself, it is best to bring Hulk back as soon as possible, otherwise... Maybe you are really leaving the earth." Hank looked at Iron Man and the Black Bat King said lightly and turned around.


    Mr. Fantastic, Black Panther, and Doctor Strange did not speak, just glanced at them, then turned and left one after another.


    Iron Man looked depressed at the Black Bat King."What do you do now? You said you were going to exile Hulk, but now something happened."


    The Black Bat King glanced at Iron Man, did not speak, but motioned with his eyes to follow him to Attlan.


    "I have to go back and prepare, and I will go to Attilan to find you in a while!" Iron Man said depressedly, and then left.


    The Black Bat King came out of the meeting room and boarded the spaceship.


    The spacecraft took off slowly and flew towards Attilan.


    When passing through the satellite defense system, the system will automatically scan for incoming people. If it is confirmed that it is a human being, it will be released automatically if there is a record.Leaving the satellite defense system, the black bat king on the spacecraft suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "The time... has come!"


    The Black Bat King said softly, but there was no sound wave.


    If anyone sees this scene, they will be very shocked. You must know that the Black Bat King is only whispering and the damage caused is very shocking.


    The Black Bat King and Iron Man exiled Hulk. This incident was really unexpected. So Su lost even thought of the plot of the Hulk World War. Calculating the time, it should be too late to find Hulk. He was not worried about Hulk. To come back for revenge, first of all, it has nothing to do with him, and secondly, even if he returns in the form of green shaman, he is not worried.But now I''m purging the earth, so it''s best to have less trouble.Hulk is no longer for the time being, and the affairs of General Rose can only be temporarily set aside.


    According to the news from the space station, on the third day, the Black Bat King and Iron Man had already set off to find Hulk.


    Su Bai was noncommittal, just notifying the space station if they would notify themselves when they returned, and then he would concentrate on staying with Betty.Betty''s situation is very stable, there is no transformation, and there is no impact.Accompanying Betty around the Timeless Isle every day, and occasionally receiving information about the Hydra from the shadow domain, it is considered safe.During this process, General Ross transformed into space-time twice, but he was beaten back by Su!


    "You don''t need to be with me all the time. I plan to stay here in the future. There is still more time to get along." Betty said softly, holding Su Bai by the waist.


    Betty has been with herself these days, although Betty is happy, but also a little bit sad.He knew that Su Bai had other things to deal with!


    Data 0004


    "There is nothing important now, it''s nothing more than Hydra and Manchu." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it important?"


    "Although I don''t know what Manchu is, it must be troublesome to make you feel that you need to be eliminated, let alone Hydra." Betty shook his head and said, "Go, anyway, if they find Hulk back in a few days , You''re back too, so let''s concentrate on doing business first."

 C804

    "Well, when Hulk comes back, I will come again!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and simply agreed, and chatted with Betty for a while before he left and went directly to the shadow domain.


    "How is it? How long will it take to completely wipe out the Hydra?"


    When he arrived in the shadow domain, Su Bai asked directly towards Erica.


    Erica thought for a while and said: "Now that the leaders of Hydra are almost wiped out, the dragons have no heads, and the rest is no longer a climate, but it may not be so easy to wipe out all the members of Hydra. Long time, but one week! As long as one week, I can guarantee that the Hydra organization will completely disintegrate and become history."


    "Well, hurry up."


    "Hydra has been solved, and the Mandarin and the Ten Commandments Gang!"


    "I want the earth to enter a period of stability."


    "Yes!"


    Erica nodded in response.


    The demise of the Hydra has become a foregone conclusion, and Erica vowed that there should be no problem, so Su Bai shifted his focus to the Mandarin and Ten Commandments.


    The Dragon Girl was investigating the information of the Manchuria nearby and didn''t know any news. After coming out of the shadow domain, Su Bai was going to find the Dragon Girl.


    The Dragon Daughter does not belong to a government organization, but only a superhuman that has been registered.Dragon Girl is not only their code name, but also a detective company. After all, even superheroes have to eat. It is not uncommon for a penny to stump heroes. In this society, even if you are a superhero, you can¡¯t have money.The detective company is located in New York. It is not particularly big, and it is a little bigger than Daredevil''s law firm. This is because they are more famous because of the civil war, but it seems that the business is not as good as expected.


    When Su was defeated, he didn''t see any business coming, and the detective office was quiet.


    As soon as I opened the door and entered, I saw the person sitting at the desk suddenly raised his head as if preparing to greet the guests, but when the person who came in was Su Bai, her expression was startled first, and then she hurriedly got up with joy. come over."How did you come?"


    "Why? Not welcome?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, but I didn''t expect you to come. If you have something you call us, we just go straight over." Corinne Wen explained.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s all the same, it just happens that I''m free."


    "Sit down first. I''ll pour you a cup of coffee." Colleen Wynn turned around and went to the coffee machine next to him.


    "Only you alone?" Su Bai looked at it casually, and then found that Colleen Wen was alone.


    "Yes, the others are investigating the Ten Commandments Gang. Only I stayed as a housekeeper and did logistical support." Colleen Wen said, returning with coffee.


    It''s just normal coffee, but it tastes good.


    "Is there any progress?"


    "There are some."


    Colleen Wen asked Su Bai to sit at the computer, then bent over to retrieve the information.


    "This is our recent achievement. Most of the information on the bases of the Ten Rings Gang is provided by Huo Yin. We told her that you want to deal with the Ten Rings. Huo Yin will tell you the information, but unfortunately... there is Part of the information is relatively outdated and has no effect. However, Huo Yin has helped us investigate together!" Corinne Wen said while releasing information for Su Bai to read.


    What is recorded on this document is the address of the base of the Ten Rings and the status of the staffing.


    After looking at it, there is really no big fish.


    The situation of the Ten Commandments and the Hydra is actually the opposite. The Hydra is a large number of masters but no one to take the lead. Although the Ten Commandments have a lot of manpower, and they operate terrorist organizations all over the world, the quality of their personnel is actually not as good as the nine. Snake, but the difference is...the Ten Commandments Gang has a master, that is, the Mandarin.


    The strength of the Mandarin is very strong, not to mention the mind and strategy for the time being, he also cultivates the ancient magic arts of the celestial dynasty, rich and powerful, and not weak.


    Most importantly, he still has ten magic rings!


    These ten Lords of the Rings are the real tyrannical capital of the Manchus. They have different abilities and are rare good things.


    It''s really tricky for ordinary people to run into, mainly because they have too much ability, and the Mandarins themselves are strong, and they are really hard to deal with.So Su Bai didn''t let them conduct a thorough investigation to avoid danger.


    "Are you planning to deal with Manchu? Hydra has resolved it so soon?" Su Bai came over to ask Manchu about the matter. Obviously he was ready to deal with it, but Colleen Wen was a little surprised. After all, the power of the Hydra is so huge, and it can be seen from the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and the Hydra have been fighting for so many years. The power of the Hydra should not be resolved so quickly.


    "It''s an accident. Basically, there is no problem. It''s a foregone conclusion. Just let Shadowland and S.H.I.E.L.D. do the rest. I don''t want to deal with Manchu right now. I just need to find out and look back. When the Hydra is over, you follow the shadows." Calculate the time, the half-month deadline for Iron Man and the Black Bat King is approaching. During this time, you can do the preliminary work and wait until the Hydra is destroyed. The Hulk matter is resolved, and then deal with Manchu!


    This is Su Bai''s plan.


    "Do you all live here, or do you have another residence?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "I live here most of the time. There is also a basement that is our secret base." Colleen Wen said: "I''ll take you to see it?"


    Although it was an inquiry, Colleen Wen had already closed the door, put a sign indicating the suspension of business, and then took Su Bai to a storage room inside.There is a secret door in the storage room. Going down the stairs, you can see the whole picture of this secret base. There are several large databases and computers. There are several cabinet racks beside them. Inside are the uniforms and equipment of four people. Several doors, it looks like they should be their respective rooms.


    Data 0005


    "this is my room!"


    Colleen Wen brought Su Bai to one of the rooms, opened the door and said.


    The decoration of the room is very warm, and you can smell the fragrance of a girl as soon as you come in.


    "It''s well arranged!"


    Su Bai looked at it a few times and said with a smile.

 C805

    Colleen Wen smiled: "I haven''t returned to Japan recently, and I am going to stay in the United States. For convenience, I basically live here most of the time, and occasionally visit my father, so there are more things here. The decoration feels like home."


    "It really feels like home, very comfortable, and at ease. It makes people feel very relaxed inexplicably." Su Bai walked to the bed and sat down. The bed was very soft. There was a feeling that I would collapse in when I sit down, like cotton. Same as sugar."Do you like a bed like this? Is it comfortable to sleep?"


    "Very good, it feels like the whole person is wrapped." Colleen Wynn sat down beside him and said.


    The elasticity of the cushion is very good, she sits and then bounces gently.


    "It saves effort!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Colleen Wen''s face turned red in an instant, Su Bai said it was normal, there was no ambiguity.But Colleen Wynn can''t help thinking of other directions. What can a man and a woman do while sitting on the bed?Naturally, it takes hard work.Seeing Colleen Wen''s face gradually blushing, Su Bai still didn''t react.


    "In fact, it feels good, you will know if you try."


    Colleen Wynn lowered his head and said that he lay down, the cushion was really good.


    Seeing her lying down, Su Bai smiled and tried it, and the slight force was very large.


    Seeing himself bouncing around, Su Bai finally understood why Colleen Wen blushed, and turned to face her: "Perhaps, I should also put a bed like this at home, but I just don¡¯t know the effect will be there. It¡¯s not that good, you still need to try!"


    "Then...then try it."


    "Okay, how about finishing things that were not done before?"


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to stroke Colleen Wen''s cheek."Today, you should have no period, right?"


    Colleen Wynn''s face turned redder, and he whispered, "They, they won''t be back until night."


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, looking at Colleen Wen''s tight white uniform, holding the zipper slowly down, down, and completely open.Although Colleen Wynn is a mixed race, her figure is a standard oriental woman, not big, but not too small, very white, and beautiful in shape.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai snapped his fingers, and all of Colleen Wen''s clothes suddenly disappeared. Colleen Wen was stunned for a moment before she could be shy, Su Bai had already grabbed her hands and wrists and pressed them on top of her head."Last time you were in the dark dimension, I actually wanted you very much."


    Recalling the memory of the time, Colleen Wen suddenly asked: "The four of us, who do you like?"


    "Of course it''s you. My relationship with you is deeper than them?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Then regardless of the relationship, the four of us, if you were allowed to choose, who would you choose first?" Colleen Wen asked again.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You are most in line with my aesthetics."


    "Then what?" Colleen Wynn asked curiously.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "Are you sure you want to ask this at this time?"


    "I want to know." Colleen Wen said with a twist, Su Bai really couldn''t stand her being such a baby.


    "Okay, okay, it''s a black cat!" Su Bai said helplessly.


    "why?"


    "Forget it, don''t ask, let me say it."


    "If you let me choose, the first is you, the second is the black cat, and the third is the mist knight. As for the tarantula, I have no interest at all."


    "You are the type who can live at home. You can satisfy me in bed and feel warm. As for the black cat, she is sexy, no matter her temperament, figure or uniform, she looks like a cat. People want to kiss Yoshizawa! And the Mist Rider belongs to that kind of appearance, the figure is not particularly attractive, plus the dark complexion, not as white as you, not too close to my style aesthetically, But...her character is very stubborn, which will make people feel like they want to completely conquer her..."


    "After commenting on the three of you, are you satisfied now? Is there anything else to ask?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "kiss Me!"


    Colleen Wynn said vaguely.


    If she could move, she would not speak now.


    Su Bai bowed his head and kissed. The two of them entered the state almost in an instant, and gradually let go of her hand. Colleen Wen hugged Su Bai and began to take off her clothes.


    There had been contact before, but there was no proper opportunity. Now it is naturally triggered.Perhaps her Japanese ancestry, perhaps because she had done it before, Colleen Wen maintained the characteristics of traditional Japanese women, and the two of them went crazy on this particularly elastic bed.It took more than two hours for Colleen Wen to leave Su Bai reluctantly and then lay down again after changing a list.


    "Do you really think the black cat is very sexy, that kind of feeling? The last time the black cat left with you, you didn''t..." Colleen Wen asked in a low voice.


    "Stop talking about this!"


    Su Bai hugged her and said: "You must know me very well. I have many women now, and even if I think, there are many people who want to be my women. It''s a bit hard to say, I''m a little overwhelmed in this aspect, Before I came here, I separated from Betty, but now I have you again, there is no psychological barrier to me. But at least I can guarantee that I won¡¯t think of other women when I¡¯m with you. So why should you mention others to disrupt the atmosphere?"


    "If I were not me, not the King of the Timeless Isle, aside from all my identities, I am afraid that many people would say that I am a scumbag man, in fact I am indeed. However, it is an instinct for men to conquer women, let alone come here. The world, why should I regret, why should I wrong myself."


    "No, I don''t mind this! The more women, the more capable you are. This is a symbol of your status. You... conquered me and conquered others. We are all voluntary!"


    Colleen Wen embraced Su Bai, and said hotly: "You want me!"


    Item 0006


    Want me to follow me!


    The two seem to have the same meaning, but there is a primary and secondary difference.

 C806

    To me, this is to let Su Bai take the initiative, and Su Bai is the master!


    I want, this is her own subjective demand, she is the master!


    From a simple one word, two words, you can see what kind of personality Colleen Wen is!


    Unknowingly, it was another fierce battle, and the two of them were fully engaged, forgetting the others.


    "call!"


    Looking at Colleen Wen who was sweating profusely, Su Bai let out a sigh of relief and smiled and got up to find clothes to put on.


    "Are you going?"


    "I''m going to pour you a glass of water, and they have already returned, go out and say hello!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "They''re back? How come they will come back in the evening..." Colleen Wen was surprised.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Look at the time for yourself."


    Colleen Wen glanced at the time suspiciously, and made a surprised voice: "Ah, it''s already, it''s so late."


    "What do you think?"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and opened the door to go out.


    In the hall.


    The mist knight and the black cat were typing something beside the computer, and the tarantula was not here.


    Hearing the sound, the two turned around and the black cat said with a smirk, "I can bear it."


    "Humph!"


    The Mist Knight snorted.


    "I''ll get her a glass of water first." Su Bai said, and helped Colleen Wen to get a glass of water back. Then he came back and said, "I''ll see how your progress is."


    "Have you seen the bed when you look at it?" The Mist Knight said with a curled mouth.


    "No matter how yin and yang are weird, I promise you will not get out of here before dawn." Su Bai threatened.


    "Are you scaring me?" The Mist Knight glared at Su Bai.


    The black cat asked curiously, "Why can''t I go out."


    "Legs are soft!"


    Su Bai glanced at the misty knight''s leg and hummed.


    After a while, the misty knight''s face flushed, and he wanted to speak angrily, but was persuaded by the smirk of the black cat next to him.


    "Is it that funny?"


    Seeing that the black cat couldn''t help holding a smile, the Mist Knight said angrily: "I''m back to the room."


    "Don''t pay attention to her, she is looking for herself to step down." Watching the mist knight return to the room, the black cat directly exposed her mind and said to Su with a smirk.


    Su Bai shrugged. The misty knight''s character is like a dead duck with a hard mouth, or he is doing death.


    Sooner or later, something will happen!


    "I will stay here for a few days. You can do what you usually do, don''t care about me." Su Bai said casually.


    "That''s difficult!"


    The black cat looked at the room of the mist knight and said with a smile.


    "She doesn''t agree to bite me." Su Bai smiled.


    "Bite you? Do you want to read them together or separately?" The black cat asked with a smirk.


    "Are you so team friendly?"


    "How can this be regarded as selling teammates, you know, we are together, the person who talks about you the most is not me, nor Colleen Wen, but the Mist Knight." Black Cat said seriously.


    "I''m afraid there is nothing good to say!"


    "It doesn''t matter, whether it''s love or hate, as long as this man walks into her heart, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go out." The black cat said with a grin.


    "You really are selling teammates!"


    "Okay, I''m going to rest."


    Su Bai turned around dumbly. Whether the black cat was only teasing or deliberately, he didn''t care much. At least his current mind was on Colleen Wen. There was a real chance that Su Bai would naturally not refuse, but now, here he is not. What will it do, whether it is the mist knight or the black cat.


    Regarding the existence of Su Bai, both Black Cat and Tarantula have no problem. Although Colleen Wen is a little bit shy, he will not drive Su Bai away. The only thing that is upset is the Mist Rider, who sneers from time to time, but Su Bai was backed by Su Bai, and she was able to enjoy her mouth addiction, and Su Bai did not care about her.The Dragon Daughter is still investigating the intelligence of the Ten Rings, and Erica also reports the news to Su Bai from time to time. The progress is very smooth. It was originally said that it would take a week, but it was successfully achieved within five days.


    All Hydra¡¯s bases, even those hidden in the depths, will eventually be discovered and destroyed. Although there are still some shrimp soldiers, crabs, and stragglers, they are completely out of form. If they are smart, they will live incognito. Anyhow, they still have to come out, and they will be completely resolved as soon as they appear.

 C807

    The disappearance of the Hydra can be said to be an extremely exciting thing. Although many problems have been exposed due to the elimination of Hydra, many important positions in the government departments of the United States and other countries have been found to be Hydra people, so extreme positions have appeared. Major personnel changes, but fortunately, the situation on the earth is very stable today, even if there is a certain influence, it is within the control range, and it will soon be over!


    "Half a month!"


    Su Bai frowned slightly.


    In half a month, Iron Man and Black Bat King have not yet returned.


    Although they don''t know what planet they sent Hulk to, and where they sent it.But before the second half of the month, Iron Man and the Black Bat King had no objection. In other words, they should be sure to return at this time. Maybe something unexpected happened?After all, they exiled Hulk, but now they want to pick Hulk back again.If according to the plot in the comics, Hulk became a slave after being exiled to that planet, through the fighting arena, winning one after another, and finally becoming the king of that planet.


    Regardless of the former or the latter, I am afraid it is not so easy to come back.


    "Since it hasn''t come back, let this matter go."


    Su Bai came out of the room, came to the computer and said to the fog knight: "Send the information collected during this period to Shadow Domain, and take a rest tonight. Tomorrow you go to Shadow Domain and get ready to start."


    "So fast? Although there is a lot of information, but the weight is not enough, the most important thing is the Mandarin!" The Mist Knight asked unexpectedly.


    "Mandarin, I will solve it myself."


    "But the Ten Commandments will help me and I won''t be interested. You will start working tomorrow and clear the past one by one."


    "Ok!"


    The Mist Knight responded and quickly passed the information to Shadow Domain.


    Su Bai said to Colleen Wen and Black Cat, and then released his psychic powers to find Manchu.


    Item 0007


    A certain deserted and isolated mountain in the heavenly dynasty!


    The scenery is beautiful and the scenery is pleasant.


    Even the air is extremely fresh and natural.


    Halfway up the mountain, surrounded by layers of white mist, an ancient courtyard in the white mist...It feels like a fairyland on earth.


    There are dozens of guards guarding the ancient courtyard. Passing through the courtyard, inside is a huge house. The screams of women came from inside. Following the voices, they entered the hall and saw a man about fifty years old. Sitting in the center, wearing ancient clothes with a bare chest, surrounded by many women with different skin colors, they seem to be women from all over the world, all dressed in revealing, pleasing posture, it is a lewd picture.


    In the white clouds of the ancient courtyard, a flash of lightning flashed.


    A person suddenly stood at the door of the ancient courtyard!


    "who!"


    There was a sharp shout, and the nursing home instantly took out a stick to surround Su Bai.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Seeing that the nursing homes were cautious and alert, but their eyes and expressions did not seem to know him at all, Su Bai was a little dumb, and then smiled: "Mandarin is a good man!"


    The recognition of my face does not mean that everyone in the world knows it, but it is definitely more famous than any celebrity. What''s more, it is absolutely impossible not to recognize my own truth.And they really don''t know themselves.Either these people have been adopted by the Manchus since they were young and have stayed here without contact with the outside world, or their memories may have been erased.No matter which of these two is, it is enough to show that Manchu''s methods are indeed extraordinary!


    The nursing homes glanced at each other and didn''t answer at all. They had a tacit understanding at the same time.


    In an instant, clubs entrained the momentum of thunder and swept across, and as soon as they shot it, they knew that these people were practicing family, and their strength should be good.Seeing several stick figures smashing over, Su Bai''s body flashed lightly, and people had turned into lightning and came behind them.


    The response of these nursing homes was quick, and they had to shoot again if they turned around without a hit.


    Su Bai neither turned nor turned his head, his left hand was slightly raised and clenched a fist.


    As soon as I clenched my fist, I heard the sound of puffing and puffing, and the nursing homes behind him fainted at the same time and lay on the ground.


    The moment they landed, Su Bai had already stepped into the ancient courtyard.


    As soon as I entered, there were many nursing homes around and rushing towards this side, Su Bai''s fingers danced lightly, and the bodies of those nursing homes instantly and involuntarily flew out to the sides.


    "boom!"


    "Puff!"


    The sound of landing sounded one after another, and Su Bai walked through the courtyard and still walked into the house.


    door.


    Open automatically.


    The sound of the door made the people inside turn their heads subconsciously. Seeing these beauties of various countries, Su Bai clapped his hands and said, "Good fun!"


    "It''s not comparable to Mr. Su Bai, you are surrounded by top quality, rouge and vulgar fans, just pass the time." The Mandarin looked at Su Bai, his eyes changed slightly but flashed by, clapping his hands calmly: "What are you still doing? , Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who the person in front of you is.


    It is obvious that these beauties are different from the nursing home, because they know Su Bai.


    Naturally, I knew what kind of identity Su Bai was. As the Mandarin spoke very quickly, several women walked towards Su Bai. Su Bai was not modest, and followed the beautiful woman to sit opposite the Mandarin.


    Good wine, fruit, surrounded by beautiful women, it''s not bad.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Su Bai is here, what can I do?" The Mandarin asked with a smile.

 C808

    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked back.


    The Mandarin smiled, fingers touching the soft muscles of the beautiful woman beside him."I recently heard that you are dealing with Hydra, and I believe that Hydra has become history now. Today, no power on the earth dares to provoke you. That is to say, you want to eliminate Hydra. The reason is It¡¯s not clear, but I don¡¯t think you are interested in unifying the world. Then, it should be due to some security or stability factor that the trouble of Hydra was eliminated."


    "Now you come to me, presumably...for this reason!"


    "Not bad!"


    Su Bai readily admitted that looking at the Mandarin, the Mandarin did not do much, as if he was talking about other people''s things, but his hand was removed from the woman, his hands were crossed, and the thumbs of both hands were gently rubbed.


    On his hands, he wears ten rings of different styles and colors.


    Lord of the Rings!


    "I admit that you think I''m an unstable factor. After all, we have had some small conflicts before, but you have also seen that I have fun every day, shouldn''t it be worth coming in person? Or... do you think, Am I your threat?" The Mandarin said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai got rid of Mrs. Grim Reaper, one of Manchu''s right and left hands. This is a small contradiction among a very large population!


    "Threat? To me, no one on earth can threaten me anymore. My real threat is the powerful god in the universe! So, you are just trouble for me. I want to put The troubles on the earth have been solved, so...I''m here." Su Bai looked at the Manchuria and slowly said, "If I say, I will let you submit to me, are you willing?"


    The Mandarin shook his head slightly: "If I refuse, you should do it, right?"


    "In this situation, you are not willing to give in. You can no longer control your ambitions. Even if you take risks, you will do the same. So I am right. You are indeed a trouble. You... and What do you want to say?" Su Bai said, narrowing his eyes.


    "If you don''t mind, how about waiting for me one day? After tomorrow, I don''t know about life or death. In the end, I should have fun in time." The Man said with a smile.


    Are you crazy before you die?


    It is also human nature, but Su Bai still shook his head: "I am not interested in waiting for you, and you are not qualified to let me wait!"


    "Ok."


    The Mandarin gave a wry smile and clapped his hands: "I heard it all, you can go now!"


    The beauties glanced at each other, and finally got up and left.


    These people are very smart. The dialogue between Su Bai and the Mandarin is actually very obvious. How can they stay!


    It didn''t take long before the people were gone, only Su Bai and Master Man were left.


    Chapter 0008


    "Zizzi!"


    The sound of the wine entering the glass sounded, Su Bai poured himself a glass of wine and was not busy doing it. Looking at the man, he said, "You still have a chance to choose."


    "Just like you said, my ambitions are out of control. I know this is very risky and the chance of success is small, but this idea can''t get rid of in my mind, and it''s even getting stronger. You think, I Is it really just idle and bored to pass the time to find so many beauties? If I succeed, women all over the world are mine. If I fail, what is the use of women? I''m just scared, afraid that I won''t be able to control it. I used this method to numb myself, but I didn¡¯t expect that after all, you still came.¡± The corners of the man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and his calm and calm expression seemed a bit hideous. The expression in his eyes also revealed that he was crazy. Her hands trembled slightly, and her fingers couldn''t help rubbing the ring on her hand. There was a feeling of tension and hyperactivity.


    The frequency of rubbing is getting faster and faster, and the look of the Mandarin is getting more and more ferocious, the facial features seem to have been distorted, and the voice is dry.


    "Fight!"


    The voice trembled, and the ring on the little finger of his right hand suddenly lit up in the fingers of the man.


    This ring is black and blue with four small dots arranged in a square.


    When the light came on, the surrounding light seemed to be absorbed in an instant, and the room that was previously bright became extremely dark in an instant, as if the lights were suddenly turned off.Sudden darkness will make people''s eyes very uncomfortable, and even the dimness will make people look like blind, blind for a moment.The darkness lasted for about three, three or four seconds, and a black light appeared.Said it was black light, it was more like the surrounding darkness gathered in an instant, and the surroundings regained their light.


    Once black and bright, the eyes couldn''t adapt at all, and after that, he saw Hei Guang violently blast towards Su Bai.


    At the same time, the Mandarin has left the place.


    The ability of the little finger of the right hand to pick up the ring, black light rays.


    This picker can absorb the surrounding light, create a dark area, and generate a dark force field. At the same time, the darkness will attack in the form of rays.


    The black light struck Su Bai, but the Mandarin did not stop. He saw the thumb ring on his left hand lit up. The gems set on this ring were shaped like two white circles, which felt like a pair of glasses.When the light flashed, it was calm again, as if nothing happened.In fact, a transparent white light suddenly appeared beside Su Bai.


    White light!


    This is the power of this ring.


    Various forms of energy can be emitted according to the magnetic field, and it can even be used to create powerful abilities. Footprints make people bury themselves deeply underground.


    One black, one white.


    One light and one dark.


    This is the most common attack method used by the Mandarins.


    The black light hit Su Bai and enveloped the space around Su Bai for an instant, followed by the sound of a click, and several tears appeared from the darkness.


    The corner of Manchu''s mouth raised slightly, but he did not relax his vigilance. He would not naively think that this would defeat Su Bai, but he did not make another move. Instead, he watched the darkness in the distance and wanted to see this. What kind of damage an attack will cause Su Bai to have a judgment on Su Bai''s strength.


    The black light gradually dissipated.


    The ground was sunken, Su Bai stood in place.


    "How... how is it possible?" Seeing Su Bai, the Mandarin was secretly startled.

 C809

    Although I never thought of defeating Su Bai, or seriously hurting Su Bai,...how could it be possible that he was not injured at all?Even the clothes weren''t torn, not even a strand of hair fell out.


    "You shouldn''t stop."


    "Perhaps if you continue to attack, maybe it will cause me some trouble?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Man of Man waved his hand again without saying a word, black light and white light appeared again. At the same time, the ring of his left little finger and right ring finger lit up, and the ring of his left little finger was a cylindrical gemstone similar to a capsule, which could release freezing rays and make the path The air above freezes and brings the target to almost absolute zero.The ring finger of the right hand is a golden square gem that can emit a cutting beam that destroys all substances, molecules, and links between elements.Black light and white light followed, Su Bai''s eyes plunged into darkness again, and at the same time huge Yali swarmed over her head.At the same time, Su Bai felt the cold!


    A biting icy cold, the feeling was like falling into an ice hole, and the cold air enveloped the whole body.


    Hoar frost appeared along with his breathing, and even the air seemed to be frozen. Crystals quickly formed on his body, and his feet, arms, and body began to freeze quickly. Almost instantly, Su Bai had become an ice sculpture.The blood seems to have been still, frozen.Immediately afterwards, I saw a beam of light shining on Su Bai''s body, rapidly dispersing Su Bai''s body structure.


    "interesting!"


    Black light, white light, or even the freezing ray Su Bai didn''t take it seriously, and it wouldn''t cause any trouble to himself, even if his body had already reached almost absolute zero, he could melt the ice as long as he wanted to release the fire of hell.But this cutting ray is interesting, destroying the structure of matter and molecules. What does it mean?It means that no matter how strong your body is, no matter how strong your defenses are, it is useless, because it will destroy the structure and molecular connections of your body and make your body molecular.


    This thing is a bit more powerful.


    Of course, the''quality'' of this ring is not high, so this cutting ray is not particularly strong, at least with Su Bai''s physical strength, it can''t be cut instantly, and it can last for a while.


    "Probably, two minutes?"


    Although no one would stand here stupidly and wait for two minutes during the battle, this effect... is already pretty good!


    "boom!"


    The fire of hell suddenly ignited in Su Bai''s body, and the whole person seemed to become a flame.


    When fire meets ice, the temperature rises in an instant, and the ice on his body instantly shatters.


    With a bang, the ice exploded and Su Bai disappeared instantly.


    Item 0009


    The ice exploded, and the fragments splashed around and evaporated into water before they landed.


    The Mandarin looked around, and the ten commandments with both hands were ready to go.


    suddenly.


    The Mandarin turned and waved. The ring on his left middle finger and index finger lit up. One green fold, four red capsule-shaped gems, one can release lightning storms, and the other can release flame explosions. Two completely different abilities Instantly, the flame was accompanied by electric light and a loud bang was heard, and the wall in front of him was instantly penetrated.The Mandarin squinted his eyes and waved again. This time it was the middle finger and index finger of his right hand. One could produce a whirlwind and the other could show a laser beam.


    "boom!"


    The other wall also exploded.


    Su Bai never showed up, only occasionally he could hear the whistling sound of breaking through the air. The Mandarin looked around vigilantly, concentrating on Su Bai''s existence, and at the same time the ring of both hands continued to exert its power.Of the ten rings, the power of two rings has not been used.


    One is the ring finger of the left hand. This ring is a spiritual ability that allows a single or a large number of people to follow his instructions and regard his ideas as reality. The guardian outside is thanks to this ring, and all memories have been modified.


    The other is the thumb of the right hand. This ring has the ability to reorganize materials.It can rearrange the atoms and molecules of a substance, speed up or slow down its speed, and can even be used for water vapor to condense liquid water in the air, condensate gas, and create air containing deadly poisonous gas. It can petrify people and turn people into The beetle turns the mountain into a rock monster with many abilities!


    This ring and the beam-cutting ring are his two strongest rings. Similarly, the power limit is not small. These two rings must be cooled for half an hour before they can be used. I don''t know what the origin of this ring is!


    Because of this, the Manchu dare not use it rashly, otherwise, half an hour would not be so easy for him to pass!


    The rest of the ring¡¯s abilities are constantly released, with loud bangs, bangs and cracks. The original magnificent house has been battered with holes, the roof has collapsed, and the walls have leaked on all sides and have been demolished. The same!The Manchu didn''t feel distressed, and didn''t care. With a keen feeling, Su Bai had never had a chance to get close with his attacking method like casting a net.At least... he thinks so!


    boom!


    Another wall crashed down, and the Mandarin looked around and suddenly raised his head subconsciously.


    Above his head, Su Bai was floating in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai''s fingers flicking gently, and the sound of whoosh sounded again, and the man''s face suddenly changed.


    "You fool me!"


    The man¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Before he thought the swooshing sound was Su Bai¡¯s teleportation, so he kept attacking, but seeing Su Bai¡¯s actions now he understood that Su Bai did not move at all. He made the sound deliberately to play with himself!


    He is teasing himself.


    Anger was burning in my heart, and the Mandarin shouted ferociously: "Not everyone can fool me, you will pay the price."


    "Really? I really want to know what the price is." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Humph!"


    The Mandarin snorted, and energy suddenly grew in his body. A group of energy light gradually rose on his body, and the ground began to tremble gradually, as if something was about to break through the ground.


    "Do you know why I live here? It''s not because it''s biased enough, no one bothers, no one can find it, but because it...has my careful preparation!


    As the Mandarins fell, the ground finally cracked, and one by one saw things crawling out of the ground.


    "This is... Terracotta Warriors?"


    Seeing the things crawling out of the ground, Su Bai was really surprised.


    Seeing the appearance of these things, Su Bai recognized it at a glance. This is a very famous terracotta warrior in the heavenly dynasty!

 C810

    Su Bai really did not expect that the Manchus played such a big game, and there were so many terracotta warriors and horses hidden under the ground. At a glance, there were at least hundreds of them.


    "So many? It would be a pity if it were ruined!"


    Su Bai murmured, and after that, he saw a special energy from the Manchuria. These energy were divided into countless parts and entered the terracotta warriors and horses. The terracotta warriors and horses began to change. When the spear in his hand was raised, he could hear the whizzing. The sound sounded, and the spear was thrown towards Su Bai like a rain of arrows. At the same time, the body of the terracotta warriors and horses began to grow huge, and there was a feeling as powerful as a god.


    Su Bai waved his hand in midair.


    The spears fell one after another, and the Terracotta Warriors picked up the spear and stabbed Su Bai.


    Don''t look at Su Bairen in mid-air, but for the huge terracotta warriors and horses, this height is just right.


    The magnetic field shield unfolded beside Su Bai, and the clanging sound was heard, and the spear was blocked by the shield.These resurrected terracotta warriors and horses are full of murderous aura, and they have a special kind of energy in them, they are not weak!Along with the frenzied attacks of these terracotta warriors and horses, Su Bai discovered that... the Mandarin is gone!


    "Take the opportunity to run? This is not like his style."


    The Mandarin is a wise man. He knows that as long as he is still on the earth, there is nowhere to hide. What''s more, his ambition makes him never hide.Therefore, Su Bai did not think that the Manchus resurrected these terracotta warriors and horses just to hold them back and then escape!


    He must have left because of some plan.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai didn''t feel sorry for these terracotta warriors.


    Seeing them attacking him frantically, Su Bai''s body suddenly burst, the magnetic field unfolded in chaos, and a group of black shadows came out of him.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The black shadows were instantly scattered into countless, attacking the terracotta warriors and horses separately, and then heard a banging sound, the black shadow penetrated the body of the terracotta warriors and horses without any barriers, and directly shattered them!


    Wow!


    The fragments of the terracotta warriors and horses fell on the ground, and Su Bai looked for the Mandarin.


    At this moment, the broken terracotta warriors and horses started to move, the fragments began to tremble, and they were quickly reassembled, and they came back to life.


    "It''s interesting!"


    Su Bai landed slowly, stomped lightly with one foot, and a huge force shocked from his feet.


    Chapter 0010 Threats and Cooperation and Crazy?


    boom!


    The terracotta warriors and horses that had just been reassembled shattered again, and this time they were broken more directly, turning directly into slag, and a strange energy emerged from them, and was absorbed by Su Bai.


    It is this energy that brings the terracotta warriors back to life!


    It''s not the power of the Ten Commandments, but the magical skills practiced by the Mandarins!


    Seeing that the terracotta warriors and horses were finally unable to resurrect, Su Bai''s spiritual power was released and scanned the surroundings. It didn''t take long before the Mandarin was found in the nearby mountains!


    "Even the mountain was hollowed out. It seems that this place was indeed prepared a long time ago."


    Moving instantaneously, Su Bai suddenly appeared in the mountain.


    The whole mountain has been transformed, the inside is completely different from the outside, and there are different things.It''s like a modern underground city, spread in all directions and intricately complex. What makes Su Bait even more surprised is that in such a big place, so many machinery and equipment are not in charge, and they are completely automated.Manchu, this is considered a demon.


    Not only is magic power good, but the technology is not bad at all.


    It is not easy for such a large base to be fully automated.


    Of course, sighing and sighing, Su Bai did not stop, and easily found the Mandarin in a huge round room.


    The Mandarin was standing in front of a huge green glass container, holding a remote control in his hand, and shouted in a ferocious expression: "I knew that the terracotta warriors and horses could not be able to deal with you, but it doesn¡¯t matter, they are only used by me to procrastinate. Your tool. Do you know what''s behind me?"


    "From your look, this is definitely not a good thing." Su Bai said with a lip.


    "From when I knew that I could not contain my ambitions, I knew that we would do it sooner or later, and you would kill my people! So, I invested money, material, and manpower regardless of cost, and finally... let me succeed. Up!"


    "This is the biochemical gas I researched. As long as I press the button lightly, the gas will spray out, and then the entire celestial dynasty will be infected in an instant."


    "It only takes two minutes. In just two minutes, hundreds of millions of people in the Celestial Kingdom will be infected by biochemical gas and become biochemical warriors. They will obey me. If I die, they will fall into madness. The most interesting The thing is, this kind of infection is irreversible, there is no cure, and there is no possibility of returning to normal. If you want to solve it, you can only kill them.


    "Billions, did you kill all?"


    "As long as a few run out, the infection will expand again. I have calculated that the virus will spread to the entire planet in a week or even a shorter time."


    "Su Bai, do you really think I''m not prepared?"


    The more the Manchuria speaks, the more proud he is. This biochemical virus is his masterpiece.


    This plan is his biggest hole card.


    "Although you are developing in the United States, you are also from the celestial dynasty. You shouldn''t want the celestial dynasty to disappear completely?" The Mandarin looked at Su Bai proudly."Of course, I know that you have infinite gems, but this result, even infinite gems, cannot be reversed. Don''t believe it, this is the result I specifically asked. This answer can''t be wrong. So, either, you kill I killed everyone in the celestial dynasty. Or, we cooperate!"


    "I am here to rule the earth. All the resources of the entire earth are provided to you. You can conquer the universe and expand new territories. And you only need to help me after success, maybe I will also conquer the universe. After all... the ambition is It changes with the environment."


    "You think so well!"


    Seeing the Mandarin speak to himself, as if this is already reality, Su Bai couldn''t help but sneered.

 C811

    "As a member of the Celestial Kingdom, you are the first to harm the Celestial Kingdom. You still want to negotiate terms with me?"


    "The Tian Dynasty has a large population and dense population, which is the best choice."


    "My goal is to conquer the earth. If I succeed, the earth will be mine. Do you think the distinction between countries will be so obvious?"


    The Mandarin looked disapproving.


    "At that time, everyone will be my subjects, where will there be any country?"


    "I always thought you were a hero, but I didn''t expect you to be a talkative, or a guy with delusion." Su Bai sneered, ambition is normal, and he does.


    If you just came to the Marvel world, or even just established the Timeless Isle, Su Bai never thought of purging the earth, but with the growth of strength and status, his ideas will also change... So the Mandarin is ambitious, It is also normal.


    But ambition changes based on strength.


    What kind of power do you have.


    The ambition of the Mandarin has already exceeded his strength!


    "Humph!"


    Talking about tuberculosis, paranoia, or something obviously made the Mandarin a little unpleasant. Holding the remote control, the Mandarin snorted: "Stop talking nonsense, the future of the world is in my hands. It depends on how you choose."


    "You press it."


    Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    The Mandarin was stunned for a moment: "What did you say?"


    "I said you press it."


    "Do you really don''t care that the entire earth becomes a biochemical warrior?" The Mandarin looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    He doesn''t look like a mystery, his expression is too real.


    "You really think about it, if I press it down, the world will..." Before the Mandarin was finished, Su Bai came to him with a whistling sound, and the Mandarin took a half step back subconsciously. .


    "Are you pressing?"


    "If you don''t press it, I will press it for you."


    With that said, Su Bai actually reached out to press the remote control.


    His move was too sudden. Although he also thought that Su Bai might refuse, it was forced by circumstances. He never thought that Su Bai would take the initiative to press the remote control, which made him subconsciously remove his hand. He actually avoided Su Bai''s hand.


    "The one who threatened me to press is also, and it is you who I have to press to stop now."


    "Are you split in personality?"


    Su Bai snorted coldly, gave up chasing Man Man, instead blasted the glass container with a backhand punch.


    The glass container itself is very sturdy. Naturally, it is impossible to use such a fragile material for this kind of thing. As a result, I heard a bang!


    The glass container was not blocked for a moment, and it broke directly.


    The next moment, the green liquid flowed out, and a thick green mist filled the room.


    "Are you crazy?"


    The Mandarin couldn''t help yelling, and a loud bang was heard immediately. The Lord of the Rings lit up and pierced the wall next to it, and the Mandarin ran out in a hurry.


    Item 0011


    Once the biochemical venom is inhaled, it will be irreversible, but some protective measures can be taken before inhaling. This measure is not far from this room. The adult man held his breath and hurried out to prevent himself from inhaling the poison, but After daring to run a few steps, he stopped.Turning his head to see the green poisonous gas diffused out, frowned slightly.


    Seeing that the dense green fog had filled it, the Manchu expression hesitated, and finally stood still and did not leave.When the thick fog filled, the Mandarin still took a breath, and then his face changed drastically again, as if cursing the street, he cursed in despair: "Su Bai, you are playing me again!"


    In the mist, Su Bai walked out slowly.


    Raising his hand and snapping his fingers, the dense green fog around disappeared in an instant.


    "Yes, I played you again."


    Twice, twice, and twice in a row by being defeated by Su, but he didn''t notice it. How could this make the pretentious Manchu to bear?The humiliation, the humiliation, the anger made him seem to explode.


    "How did you do it?" The Mandarin couldn''t help asking, holding back his anger without breaking out.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    How can I do it?


    It''s very simple. First release the psychic ability to disguise yourself, and at the same time release the time gem to pause time, deal with the biochemical venom, and then use illusion to make it appear to exist, and then restore time!


    The whole process was not simple, but the Mandarin did not notice it at all.


    If it were not the final release of the poisonous gas, the Mandarin may be very aware of the poisonous gas and perceive the problem, perhaps he will not react at all, all this is actually just an illusion!


    It¡¯s interesting to play with the Manchu man Su Bai twice, but... Manchu man would not decide like this, especially when Su Bai deliberately refused to answer himself, the anger finally broke out completely. .

 C812

    "Do you think it''s okay if you destroy this place? You look down on me too much. This is just one of my bases. There are at least three such bases in the entire celestial dynasty, Japan, South Korea, the entire Asia, Europe... Dozens! I''m not so naive, putting all the cards together! Can you stop me once, can you stop all over the world at the same time?"


    "Even if you could, I won''t give you this opportunity."


    The man of Manchu once again radiated energy to release his magic power. Su Bai did not interrupt him. He seemed to have a lot of hole cards, so Su Bai wanted to see what hole cards he still had.


    Rumble!Rumbling.


    The earth moved and the mountains shook, and the heavy muffled sound gradually remembered, Su Bai felt a slight tremor under his feet, the feeling was like an earthquake.


    "From the underground again?"


    "Are they terracotta warriors and horses, or something from the celestial dynasty?"


    The trembling didn''t come from under his feet, what Su Bai felt was just the aftermath.As time passed by, the tremor became stronger and stronger, not only on the ground, but even the air seemed to be trembling.The sound of the wind roared, and there seemed to be something about to come out of the clouds.Su Bai turned his head and looked around, and saw a whistling hurricane drove the cloud and mist, like a huge white whirlpool.


    A behemoth revealed the true face of Mount Lu from the whirlpool.


    "This is... a dragon?"


    Seeing this guy''s true face, Su Bai was completely convinced by Man.


    This dragon has wings. It is obviously not in the shape of a traditional dragon in the sky. It should be a Western magic dragon.


    Even adults can get things like dragons, and it looks like this is a real dragon, a living dragon, Su Bai is completely convinced!


    Ten lord of the rings, terracotta warriors, biochemical gas, magic dragon!


    This guy does have a lot of cards, and each one has a good background. It is worthy of being an ambitious guy who wants to conquer the world under such circumstances.


    The size of the magic dragon is very huge, waving its wings and flying over it seems to block the sun.From a distance, you can feel the strong wind coming, and the surrounding trees are about to collapse.The Mandarin sneered triumphantly and suddenly jumped up, and after a few ups and downs, he jumped onto the magic dragon.Standing on the devil dragon, the Mandarin is condescending and energetic."Su Bai, the dragon in the sky symbolizes the king! And I... stand on top of the king!"


    "Fool!"


    Seeing the conceited look of Manchu, Su Bai cursed with a sneer, and the lightning flashed, and he had come to the front of the dragon.


    This is the first time Su Bai has seen this thing about the dragon. Its reaction speed is extremely fast. As soon as Su Bai appeared, the magic dragon was already waving its wings and whizzing.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai did not dodge or evade, his fists blocked the front, blocking the impact of the dragon''s claws, and the huge impact made Su Bai fly out at the moment of contact.


    About a hundred meters away, Su Bai steadied his body and sneered as he watched the rushing dragon sneer, his body rushed out like a cannonball, watching the sharp claws coming again, Su Bai slammed his fist!


    "boom!"


    The fist hits heavily in the center of the claw. The small fist looks extremely small compared to the huge claw. However, it is this fist that stops the fast-impacting dragon, and the fist and the claw are formed between There was a violent impact, and the surrounding clouds and space seemed to be shaken open, rippling layers.The Mandarin on the Devil Dragon was shaken a few times, a little embarrassed.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai gave a cold snort, then punched it again.


    The Devil Dragon suddenly screamed, and the body bigger than a mountain flew out in an instant.


    In the whistling, the Mandarin steadied his body, watching Su Bai rushing over and suddenly stretched out his hands.


    The ring of the right thumb finally shines!


    A beam of light instantly enveloped Su Bai, and material reorganization!


    The material of the human body is rearranging, and Su Bai''s body begins to petrify rapidly.


    The Mandarin has been silent, waiting for this opportunity!


    Su Bai''s attention was attracted by the magic dragon, and he would ignore his existence when he was ready to take advantage of the victory and chase. At this time, it was an excellent opportunity.


    He waited.


    It''s done too.


    Seeing Su Bai''s flying speed slowed down, his body quickly petrified, Man Man''s eyes became hot and crazy, cutting the beam, the ring on the ring finger of his right hand, cooling... finished!


    Item 0012


    The cutting beam was thrown at Su Bai, and the Mandarin already felt that he had a chance to win.


    "No matter how strong you are, even if you have many abilities, you are not my opponent after all!"


    The Mandarin couldn''t help laughing proudly, his arrogant voice resounding through the sky.The ability of material reorganization made Su Bai petrochemical. Of course, the Mandarin does not think that this can completely trap Su Bai or defeat him, but he believes that Su Bai will definitely not be able to solve it in a short time. This gives the cutting ray opportunity!As long as Su Bai breaks away slower than the cutting ray!


    I''ll win by myself!


    boom!


    The body of the magic dragon slammed into the nearby mountain, and the huge impact caused the entire mountain to tremble violently, and then fell quickly.There was a loud noise, and the dragon fell to the ground.The huge body was splashed with dust, the light of the ring lit up, a whirlwind blew the dust away, and the man said in a deep voice, "Get up!"


    The devil dragon shook, supporting the body with its wings and struggling. As soon as the sharp claws hit the ground, they heard a painful and angry scream from the devil dragon, and the claws twitched slightly, but they did not dare to touch the ground.


    Su Bai''s punch just now hurt its paw!

 C813

    Huh huh!


    Although the devil dragon''s claws dared not touch the ground, the devil dragon flew with its wings.


    "go."


    The Mandarin controlled the dragon to fly, and stayed in the air for a while and glanced at Su Bai, who was still in a petrified state below, and the dragon turned around and flew away quickly.


    There is also a base not far from here, as long as he gets there, he can activate the world''s biochemical gas.


    Whether Su Bai is dead or not, he will do it!


    Su defeat is only the biggest obstacle, it does not mean that there are no other obstacles.


    The dragon flew very fast, and it flew away almost in the blink of an eye.


    Below.


    Su Bai had been petrified, and the cutting rays were still working.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the petrochemical Su Bai suddenly turned into pieces, one by one falling to the ground, nowhere can you see half of the original Su Bai, as if it had become ordinary stones.


    At this time, the breeze passed.


    After a breeze passed, the stone suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a figure quietly appearing in the distance, not someone else, but Su Bai!


    The Mandarin is fooled again.


    Still a phantom!


    After Su Bai hit the magic dragon, he directly released the illusion. Although he did not take the Mandarin seriously, he would not underestimate him. If he can get so many cards, he knows that he is not the kind of person who can be underestimated. , And Su Bai also wanted to try to see if he would be fooled. I didn¡¯t expect...he was fooled again. Su Bai didn¡¯t know whether he had strong illusion skills, or that Manchu¡¯s observation skills were too weak and his thinking fell into Misunderstanding?


    Being tricked once and twice, maybe a third time?


    "It seems that he should have no other cards, so... it''s almost time to end."


    Su Bai said indifferently, sensing the position of Manchuria and then teleported directly.


    As soon as it appeared, the power of Infinite Gems had burst out.


    The Devil Dragon and the Mandarin did not react at all, they heard the first bang.


    Su Bai''s fist hit the Devil Dragon heavily.


    boom!


    A thick voice sounded, and a powerful force like destruction burst out instantly, and the body of the magic dragon was quickly being wiped out.


    "You, are you okay?"


    The Mandarin looked at Su Bai in horror. Even if the ray was cut and the material reorganization couldn''t solve him, he wouldn''t be able to rush over so quickly. How could it have no effect at all?


    The Mandarin can''t figure it out, and there is no time for him to figure it out.


    The immense power of the infinite gem has spread through the magic dragon, half of the dragon''s body has been wiped out, and it is falling rapidly from high altitude.


    The body of the Manchu leaped fiercely, and the rings of both hands glowed to resist this force.


    But at this moment, the Mandarin suddenly felt unable to move.


    The power of the infinite gems rushed forward and collided with the power of the Lord of the Rings.


    boom!


    There was a violent explosion in the air, like a mushroom cloud. In the explosion, the body of the magic dragon was completely annihilated, and a scream was heard immediately, and the man was seen falling from the air.


    The speed of descent was very fast, but Su Bai could see clearly that the Manchu''s arms were missing from the fingers to the elbows, as if they were torn apart.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw ten afterimages flying away from the air in their respective directions.


    It should be the ten lord of the rings!


    Although these ten Lords of the Rings are not comparable to such artifacts as Infinite Gems, they are still good things, and it would be troublesome if they fall into the hands of others.Thinking of this, Su Bai''s figure flashed quickly, flashing continuously in the air, and one ring was caught by him. After all ten rings were in his grasp, Su Bai found the Manchuria and went down to take a look.


    The Mandarin was lying on the ground, with bloody arms.Falling from a high altitude didn''t seem to be seriously injured. Instead, he lost his arms. The injury was very serious for him.


    Playing with ten rings, Su Bai-put it on his hand.The Mandarin barely opened his eyes and saw Su Bai''s movements and expressions of indescribable grief and anger.


    "I... mine... that''s mine..."


    The Mandarin said in a hoarse voice.


    "From the time your ambitions were out of control, they have been mine. However, I don''t like wearing rings very much. They are too inferior to infinite gemstones, and wearing rings full of them feels like a nouveau riche." Su Bai was casual. With that, the spiritual power was released to the Mandarin.


    After a while.

 C814

    Su Bai said: "Do you have any last words?"


    "Do it!"


    The Mandarin said in a deep voice.


    Winner and loser, let him beg for mercy, he can''t do it.As for the last words?People are dying, what good is it to say?


    "Nothing to say? Let me tell you. Actually, I lied to you three times! You thought that petrified me, it was just an illusion that I showed you."


    "In just one day, you were tricked by me three times!"


    "what?"


    The Mandarin''s eyes widened, suddenly a mouthful of blood came out, his eyes widened, and there was no sound anymore.


    "Too angry? The psychological quality is not good."


    Su Bai shook his head, gently waved his palm, and with a bang, the body of Manchu suddenly appeared flames, and it was burned to ashes before long.


    When the wind blows, it disappears invisible.


    Item 0013


    The rest of Manchu''s death is much easier. Before he died, Su Bai had already used his psychic abilities to detect his memory, and he knew the locations of his secret bases around the world.After the telepathy was released, Su Bai contacted Shadowland and the Dragon Daughter, told them the location of those bases, and told them to handle the biochemical poisonous gas carefully and eliminate the remaining power of the Ten Commandments.


    As for Su Bai himself, he went to the nearby base where the Mandarin had originally wanted to go.


    Only here can control the release of poisonous gas from bases around the world. Speaking of which, the Mandarin is also very powerful. Such an important place is not by your side. I am afraid that your defeat will be solved at the same time, right?Unfortunately, even so, the result will not change.


    This base is much smaller than the previous cave base, and there is no poisonous gas here. Some are similar to a small power station, but it does not generate electricity here, and it emits... but poisonous gas!This base is not guarded by anyone, and the location is very remote. If you don''t know the location from the Mandarin, I''m afraid it will take some effort to find it.


    After entering, the machine was easily destroyed, and then the base was completely destroyed.


    The whole journey lasted only 20 minutes, which also included Su Bailai''s free time to look at the base, otherwise it would not take more than ten minutes!


    After solving this hidden danger, Su Bai flew back.


    On the way, Su Bai couldn''t help thinking.


    If you don¡¯t have a whim and suddenly want to settle the situation on the earth, kill Hydra, kill Manchu, let Manchu continue to lurch, maybe when he will give himself a knife behind him, infect the whole earth without knowing it. , Turning humans into biochemical warriors, the situation can be troublesome, and there may be few people besides himself that can stop it.


    So, thinking about it, I''m still very scared, very lucky.


    To be honest, Su Bai did not understand why he wanted to conquer the world?Thinking about yourself like this, although the territory is not large, you can do whatever you want. The whole world will obey any orders, and you don''t need to worry about the big and small things of major countries. How good is that?For example, if a country encounters any troubles, if they conquer the world, they will definitely find themselves to solve it. What is the matter today, what matter tomorrow, the trouble is dead.But now, if you have something to solve by yourself, it depends on your mood to ask for help. How good is that?


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a shout came to interrupt Su Bai''s thoughts.


    Hearing the sound as if it were the voice of a young woman, Su Bai looked down subconsciously and quickly found the source of the sound on a nearby street.


    A girl was lying on the ground, apparently fainted.


    There are no people around, and nothing unusual.


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to fly over to take a look.


    Click!


    After landing on both feet, Su Bai looked at the girl.


    "Huh? Why is it her!"


    After seeing the girl''s appearance, Su Bai was a little surprised, because the girl is very familiar!


    I haven''t seen her in this world, but I am very familiar in my own impression, and I have even seen her in the illusion of the illusion master.


    Phantom Cat, Katie!


    Speaking of, I have seen characters in comics recently, and I rarely see characters in movies in my memory.


    This little girl who can traverse all solid bodies, possesses spiritual immunity, and even dominates the reversal of the future, is very eye-catching among the X-Men, and her ability is very good.


    But, how could she suddenly faint here?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai stretched out his hand and bent over to hug Katie, looked around, Su Bai disappeared directly.


    The next moment, he appeared in a room in the building next to the alley.


    The layout of the room was very simple, and there was no such pink decoration as girls see. Su Bai put Katie on the bed and sat down beside it.


    This is Katie''s home.


    Because it is daytime, the parents are not at home.


    "Time mirroring, looking back!"


    Su Bai released his ability, and soon there was an illusory scene around him. In the picture, Katie was resting without any symptoms, but suddenly she got a headache.Seeing Katie''s appearance seems to be used to this kind of headache, it should appear very frequently.But this time it seemed more intense than usual. The painful Katie rolled around on the bed, and the painful she stood up and wanted to go out to find medicine.

 C815

    As a result, he swayed, yelled in pain, and fainted towards the wall next to him.


    Then... she fainted.


    The body directly penetrated the wall and fell into the alley outside the wall.


    "It seems that the ability has just awakened."


    Katie has a headache because of her ability to awaken!


    "This ability is not bad. It seems to be effective when teleportation is restricted. In this case..."


    Use the same method to obtain the hive ability last time, and then summon Lai Yaodao Village to be placed in Katie''s hand.


    Katie was still in a coma and didn''t know what was going on.Su Bai took Katie''s hand to let her hold the knife, and then stood up and stabbed.


    Yaodao Village was piercing through Su Bai''s body, Su Bai stepped back hard and sat down on the side.


    "Tick." "Tick."


    The clock in the room thought quietly. After probably ringing for a dozen times, Su Bai opened his eyes and breathed again.


    He got up and sent Demon Blade Village Zheng back to normal. Su Bai walked to the wall next to him and released his energy.When he penetrated the wall, Su Bai already knew what was going on with this ability to traverse. When he released his ability, his body would turn into an atomic component. It seemed that there was no change, but in fact the condition of the body had changed. , So it can easily traverse all obstacles, all solids, as long as they enter this state, they can''t cause damage when they are attacked.


    However, Su Bai remembered that this ability was not completely invincible.


    It can ignore most of the physical or energy damage, but some mysterious power can still attack.However, Su Bai himself did not know what this mysterious power was.


    "Zerzzi."


    "boom!"


    As soon as I walked through the wall, I heard the electric sound, followed by... the switch in the room burst.


    Item 0014


    This is also a side effect of this ability. Passing through electrically charged substances will cause the power equipment to be interrupted, but this side effect can still be solved by exercise and strengthening. Su Bai directly releases the strengthening ability to himself, and then restores the power equipment to pass through again. Once, sure enough, this time there was no such influence.


    "Very good ability!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction and turned back to the bed.


    "Hmm~"


    With a groan, Katie opened her eyes in a daze and raised her hand to rub her head."Hey, it doesn''t seem to hurt anymore."


    The feeling of splitting headache disappeared, and Katie sat up subconsciously and soon discovered that something was wrong. There were still people in the room!And why would I be in the room, on the bed?She clearly remembered that she seemed to hit the wall?


    Katie turned her head and looked around and quickly saw who was in the room!


    "what¡­¡­"


    She yelled in surprise: "You...you...you..."


    "It''s me!" Su Bai said with a smile."I saw you fainted when passing by, so I will help you. But you don''t need to thank me."


    "Thank you, but how did you find that I fainted?" Katie asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You don''t think you fainted at home, do you? It seems you don''t remember, that''s right, you may have fainted at that time. You are a mutant!"


    "I, I''m a mutant?" Katie widened her eyes, surprised: "How can I be a mutant? I don''t have the ability, unless I have a headache...it is also an ability."


    "You won''t have a headache in the future. A headache is indeed not an ability, but it is a precursor to your ability." Su Bai smiled and pulled Katie up, and pushed her hard against Katie''s blank expression. To the side wall.Katie exclaimed and closed her eyes subconsciously when she was about to hit the wall!


    The pain of the collision did not come. She subconsciously opened her eyes and found herself already standing in the hall. She turned around suspiciously and saw Su Bai coming out of the room. The smiler snapped his fingers and turned the electrical equipment back on. restore.


    "This is your ability!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Katie was stunned for a long time before she accepted the fact that she was really a mutant.


    "What are your plans next?" Su Bai asked.


    Katie shook her head blankly. She had never thought that she would be a mutant, so she had no plans.


    "If you don''t plan, I''ll help you arrange it. Are you interested in joining the star patrol? Become a reserve member temporarily? Your abilities can be used in many cases." Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I... I don''t know, can I discuss it with my family?"


    "Of course, when will your family come back?"


    "At night, after get off work at night."


    "Then wait for them to discuss with them after get off work, you shouldn''t mind me being a guest at your house?"


    "Of course I don''t mind!"


    Katie also wanted to know more about her abilities, and gave Su a glass of water, and then Katie asked curiously.Su Bai didn''t hide his personalities either, he knew a lot about this ability.With your words and my words, the two strangers gradually became familiar with each other as they chatted. Su Bai had an impression and understanding of Katie herself, and even had contact with her in Fantasyland, and Su Bai''s identity Special but so approachable, the feeling is naturally better.


    Unknowingly, time flies so fast. Su Bai also taught Katie how to master her own abilities. When Katie''s parents came back from get off work, the two found that time passed so fast.

 C816

    "Su, Mr. Su Bai?"


    Katie¡¯s parents were shocked when they saw Su Bai in their own home. It was as if the Prime Minister of the country suddenly came to the home of an ordinary citizen. This unattainable identity suddenly came to her home. Anyone will be shocked.


    "Katie, do you mean it or me?" Su Bai looked at Katie, and Katie thought for a while and said, "Let me talk."


    "Let''s... let''s go to my room and talk, I have something to tell you." Katie said to her parents and led them into her room.


    This chat lasted more than half an hour, almost almost an hour.


    By the time Katie and her parents came out, there was obviously a conclusion.Katie¡¯s parents were just two ordinary people, they were a little nervous. They agreed that Katie would join the Star Patrol, and then asked Su Bai Duoduo to take care of her. They told her a lot. When things were over, it was dark. The two helped Katie simply packed her luggage and watched reluctantly as Su Bai took Katie away.


    "You don''t have to be so sad. It''s not life and death to let you leave the earth. You can come back anytime if you miss home." Su Bai said to Katie.


    "Well, where are we going now? Go to the stargazer base?" Katie asked.


    "Take you to settle down, take a rest for the night, and take you there tomorrow."


    Su Bai took Katie to the rooftop apartment.


    "This is Mary Jane, this is Gwen, and they both live here. This is Katie, a mutant who has just awakened. Tomorrow, take him to the Star Ranger base and arrange a room for her to rest."


    "Katie, take a good rest and talk to them if you need it."


    Su Bai simply confessed and ignored it, took out the phone and asked about the Ten Commandments.


    This time, the Ten Commandments had only Shadow Domain and Daughter of the Dragon, without the participation of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, but there was no impact. According to the information address given by Su Bai, most of the poison gas strongholds were destroyed, and some were far away. There are no more remote ones, but the problem is not big.As for the members of the Ten Commandments Gang, it is actually better to solve them. The Ten Commandments Gang does not have any crazy ideas of its own like Hydra. It is purely because of the personal charm of the Mandarin.Once he died, the Ten Commandments Gang had no leader, and it was completely finished.


    At night, Gwen and Mary Jane went to Su Bai¡¯s room, and went up and down into Su Bai¡¯s arms. They didn¡¯t need Su Bai¡¯s command at all. They kissed each other from top to bottom. The left and right sides came together, and the two heads seemed to be closely attached to each other.


    Data 0015


    Although there is no special training, Mary Jane and Gwen are more like maids than Mariko and Xuexu, and they do better. For this reason, whether they live here at the same time or work in the same company, they are also Or serve Su Bai at the same time. This special relationship makes the two not sisters, and there is no secret at all. If you want to talk about the relationship, the relationship between the two of them may be even closer than those who are the same as the Phoenix Apostle. .


    One night later, Mary Jane got up early and went down to cook, but Gwen did not go down and was hugged by Su Bai and continued to sleep. It was about half an hour before Gwen was completely awake and ready to serve Su Bai, but was caught by Su Bai. Lost to stop.


    "Wait, give you something."


    Su Bai pulled Gwen with his palm slightly, and smiled and handed it to Gwen.


    Gwen was surprised: "Ring, ring?"


    Su Bai puts a ring on his hand. There is a green gem on the ring, carved with a pattern like a broken line.


    "This is one of the ten Lords of Manchuria''s ring. It has the ability to release electricity and lightning. You are different from Mary Jane. She has a venom suit to defend herself, so this ring is given to you. You can also protect yourself.¡± Su Bai smiled and stretched out Gwen''s hand and put on the ring.


    This ring was originally the ring of the middle finger in the hands of the Mandarin, but Su lost to Gwen and put it on the ring finger.


    I believe many people understand the meaning of the left ring finger, and Gwen also understands it.


    Although knowing that this didn''t mean anything, Gwen didn''t dare to hope, but it still made her very happy.Fumbling for the ring, Gwen lowered his head to serve. This time Su Bai didn''t stop him, and he seemed to work harder than before. After the end, Gwen''s tears came out, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At about ten o''clock, Su Bai took Katie to the Star Ranger base. There were only two reserve members, one was her and the other was Ms. Sun.


    Introduce Katie''s abilities and identity to others, and someone will naturally arrange Katie to tell her what to do.Say goodbye to Katie, let her stay here at ease, and then go to the space station.


    In the space station, Su Bai found Susan.


    After holding a kiss for a while, Su Bai said, "How are you doing?"


    "Everything is peaceful." Susan said with a smile.


    "Is there any news between Iron Man and Black Bat King? It''s been a long time since the time I gave them." Su Bai asked casually.


    Susan shook her head: "There is no sign of their return."


    "Can you contact them?" Su Bai asked.


    Susan shook her head again: "I''m afraid not. Their ship is an alien ship, and there is no contact line set."


    "Well, I''ll find it myself."


    Su was not worried about the defeat, but hoped that Hulk would come back soon, so that the matter between Betty and General Rose could be resolved sooner.


    With the release of psychic abilities, Su Bai began to search for the Black Bat King and Iron Man in the universe. With the earth as the center, the psychic abilities spread in all directions.With the expansion of the scope, about half an hour, finally, Su Bai found a spacecraft.However, this does not seem to be the spaceship of Black Bat King and Iron Man, but a spaceship of another planet!The spiritual power swept over the spaceship, Su Bai frowned slightly.


    Sure enough, it was not Black Bat King and Iron Man, but an alien warship.


    This warship is full of aliens, and it is not someone else who is headed, it is the Hulk he is looking for!


    Except for a pair of shorts that could never be torn apart, the Hulk, who has always liked melee combat, changed his appearance at this time. He even wore armor and had a huge machete behind him.


    Although it is quiet, it is terribly quiet. There is a sense of calm before the storm and the mountains and rain are coming and the wind is all over the building.


    Without seeing the Black Bat King and Gang Iron Man, Hulk is still leading people to return to Earth in this way. There is no doubt that some things are still destined to happen. Now he is stronger, incarnate as Lushang, returning with anger. , There is no doubt that he is back for revenge.


    "Hey!"


    Su Bai sighed...

 C817

    "what happened?"


    Hearing Su Bai''s sigh, Susan asked curiously.


    "Hulk is back."


    "Hulk is back? Isn''t that great? Don''t you just want Hulk to come back?" Susan asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai nodded: "I do like Hulk''s return, but I didn''t say I hope he will come back with anger and aliens for revenge. Moreover, the Black Bat King and Iron Man have not returned yet, and I don''t know if Hulk has not come back. , Or... already..."


    Susan hasn''t said anything about defeat, but Susan can also think of it.


    Susan''s face changed and she said anxiously: "I will inform all the patrols to prepare to gather, and plan to intercept Hulk to prevent him from entering the earth, otherwise the earth will suffer another disaster with his anger."


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not necessary, let someone clear out an area on the earth and let Hulk land there. If he really intends to do it, there is me!"


    In the comics, Hulk came back to avenge the Illuminati, although some innocent people were also affected, but in the end it was just to deal with the Illuminati and let people know what the Illuminati had done.But this time, only Iron Man and Black Bat King participated. Now they are not on Earth and there is no news. If Hulk has been resolved, then Hulk may not come back.In any case, let''s take a look at the purpose of Hulk, anyway, sooner or later the Soviet Union will have to let Hulk land on the earth, and now there is no need to stop it.


    Although Su Bai had spent half a time disappearing and discovering Hulk, Hulk did not come so quickly.


    Following Susan''s notification, the star patrol had quickly assembled. Katie didn''t expect that she would encounter the incident just after joining, and she felt a little nervous.


    Susan explained the situation under Su Bai''s signal. The free patrol was responsible for the Hulk''s crash landing, and the rest of the patrols were always prepared. If Hulk''s actions were wrong, they would do it directly.After the account is properly made, everyone performs their duties and enters the state.


    Chapter 0016 Lvshang: The Hulk Who Runs Away


    The sun of the rising sun rises, and a new day comes. Some people get up to make breakfast and some people get up to go to work. As always, they are busy, without knowing that a disaster may come.


    Space station.


    "coming!"


    "It has been detected that the Hulk spacecraft has entered the range of the satellite defense system." Looking at the monitor, Susan said in a deep voice.


    "Go ahead, if Hulk refuses to do it, just do it."


    Su Bai nodded and said to Emma, ??Jin, and the secret guest.


    The three nodded, the spacecraft station, and headed to the spaceship route where Hulk was. About ten minutes later, they had already seen Hulk''s spacecraft, and Hulk had also spotted them on the spacecraft.


    Several people stood beside Hulk, his solid friends on that planet.


    Kou Rong, Mirka, Alice, Bird, and Horomi are all brave warriors.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Asked a person with a similar size and appearance to Hulk.


    This person is called Kou Rong, of course, he has nothing to do with Hulk.


    Looking at the Phoenix Apostle outside, Hulk was silent for a while and shook his head slightly, and then saw three mental projections appear on the spaceship.


    "Hulk, Your Majesty has prepared a place for you to make an emergency landing, and your spaceship is following me." Emma''s voice sounded.


    "it is good!"


    Hulk pondered for a moment and responded.


    Emma was slightly surprised. After Bruce Banner turned into Hulk, he was irrational at the beginning, and he was able to control it slowly. At least he could distinguish between enemy and self after he turned into Hulk, but he communicated clearly and normally like the present one. , Thinking, but never before.I don''t know what happened to Hulk on that planet, and there was such a big change!The mental projection disappeared, and the three Emma led the way. The spacecraft slowly followed until it entered the space station, preparing to enter the earth. Nothing changed. Watching the Hulk spacecraft honestly followed into the earth, Su Bai took it with him. Most of the people entered the earth, into a desert that had been cleared before.


    The surroundings were uninhabited, and the star patrol and Su Bai watched the Phoenix Apostle land in the sky, and the huge spaceship behind slowly landed in the distance.


    A sizzling voice sounded, the door of the spaceship opened, and Hulk led people out.


    Seeing Hulk like this, many people who are more familiar with Hulk were really surprised.


    "Iron Man and Black Bat King."


    As soon as Hulk came over, he asked directly.


    "It''s a coincidence, I also want to ask you this question." Su Bai said with a smile: "I asked them to find you after knowing the news after your exile. I have set off for more than half a month, but I have not returned yet. And you ¡­¡­came back."


    Hulk frowned slightly: "I didn''t see them, otherwise, I won''t be back."


    "Are you coming back for revenge?"


    "They exiled me, I understand, but they shouldn¡¯t want to kill me, they installed a bomb on my spaceship, and it was hard for me that Sakar star survived, defeated the local brutal monarch, and became the new monarch. Later, the bomb was detonated, killing my wife and... my unborn child!" Hulk only said calmly at the beginning, but his emotions gradually became more and more, when it came to the death of his wife and children. , Hulk broke out all over, and the anger and hatred contained in it broke out completely at this moment, at the moment when he met an acquaintance.


    He calmed down all the way, suppressed all the way.


    Finally, the anger that he could no longer control, saw him waving his arms, and a strong impact suddenly came.In an instant, the sand on the ground flew up as soon as it was shaken, and everyone retreated and some resisted. With the sudden eruption of Hulk, the situation seemed to suddenly become cramped and tense. No one knew how Hulk would not. Will suddenly go crazy, because Hulk has always been like this!


    Unstable!


    "Hulk, stop!" Su Bai shouted in a deep voice.


    But obviously, Hulk has been completely immersed in sadness and anger, or that he has lost control.


    No longer die in silence, just erupt in silence.

 C818

    Hulk couldn''t die, so he broke out.


    The silence along the way made him see Su Bai, and he broke out directly after only recounting the death of his wife and children, falling into that kind of grief and anger.


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, Hulk suddenly let out an angry roar, and opened his arms and pressed his hands together.


    Snapped!


    A loud noise, followed by a shock wave that seemed to be able to cut through the space, shook away from the palms of his hands.


    "boom"


    "Boom!"


    The huge slashing power instantly shook everyone into the air.


    "Do it!"


    Seeing that Hulk had already started, before the patrolmen and the others could take action, several people behind Hulk shouted and rushed out instantly.


    "Do it!"


    Originally, Su Bai wanted to talk to Hulk, but Hulk suddenly fell into a crazy state, so there was nothing to talk about.


    Let''s fight first.


    Let''s talk after we''re done!


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, the Phoenix Apostles stopped one of them. Emma met Kou Rong, Qin met Mirka, Mikami met Alice, and Natasha met Holomi.In the end, there was a bird left, a guy who looked very similar to the Annihilation Zerg, and was completely a human-shaped bug. The others were planning to make a move, but Wanda took the lead.


    The Phoenix Apostle and Wanda entangled the people Hulk had brought, and the others rushed towards Hulk together.


    Undoubtedly, the original Hulk was already strong enough and difficult to deal with, not to mention that it is now the Lushan Hulk wearing armor and carrying a giant sword.


    "Ding!"


    Captain America¡¯s shield bounced back against Hulk¡¯s face, and Captain America noble jumped up and took the shield and ran into Hulk.At the same time, Chimera, Princess Xiangyun, outsiders and the Gothic girl rushed over at the same time.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared and waved his arms suddenly, and he heard a muffled hum. All of these people''s attacks were invalid, but Hulk was beaten out.


    "Zizzi!"


    The energy beam shoots out from the laser eye, the Hulk hitting it.


    Hulk blocked the laser with his left arm, and his body kept moving forward step by step.


    Step by step, steady and brisk, Spider-Woman, Ruiwen took the opportunity to attack Hulk, but was directly shocked by Hulk''s powerful physical quality.


    Open the palm to block the laser, Hulk threw his fist and hit the laser eye.


    Chapter 0017 Katie Meritorious And Invincible Hulk


    "boom!"


    Hulk''s fist was stopped by Captain Marvel, Carol was able to block it for a few seconds. Carol''s body was violently knocked out, and the laser light behind him was spread to lying directly on the ground.


    "Help me buy some time."


    All the heroes shouted in unison.


    Thousands of people, five in one


    Tao Yuhan, Tao Yuzhang, Tao Yulin, Tao Yusun, Tao Yuhe, the five people began to fit together, and they had become one person in an instant, and at the same time he began to absorb power!


    This is the ability of the hero.


    After the five people are combined, their abilities in all aspects are five times the limit of the normal person. At the same time, they can sense the life energy of all Chinese to gain huge power. It can be said that this is another form of brother communication. It can be said that all All the Chinese are his brothers, and between the brothers, the strength and spirit are shared, so he can display more than one billion supernatural power!However, it takes time!


    Captain Marvel, a little mischievous, left and right.


    Outsiders, Gothic girls, Chimera, Xiangyun Princess, Riwen, and Spider-Woman all shot, Laser Eyes and Captain America were not idle, a shield, a laser, Medusa directly wrapped her hair Hulk''s body, so many people attacked together, all kinds of abilities hit Hulk, but it was just enough to stop Hulk''s pace, and it seemed that he was not injured.The Hulk in the form of Lushang is too strong.This kind of physical tyranny can be said to be no less than Thanos, and... the more angry the Hulk, the stronger the strength.


    At this time, he was full of anger!


    "spread!"


    Hulk roared, his arms shook suddenly, and Zira''s voice was heard, Medusa''s strong hair was stretched directly, diagnosed, Hulk waved a few people away with one hand, and took him down at the same time. The giant sword was directly cut down.


    "Ding!"


    The huge sword collided with the shield, and the immense power made the Captain America who was holding the shield kneel directly. Hulk kicked Hulk into the air, and at the same time, he stepped forward toward the heroes.


    As a result, one foot lifted up, but the other foot seemed to be locked. The sudden change made Hulk unable to turn around for a while, and his body tilted and fell directly to the ground with a boom.


    In the flying dust, everyone found out.


    It turned out to be Hello Kitty the Phantom Cat.

 C819

    She didn''t know when she ran underground, took the opportunity to grab Hulk''s leg and knocked Hulk down!


    Whether it¡¯s Captain Marvel¡¯s mischief or Medusa¡¯s Spider-Woman, so many people can¡¯t make Hulk take a step back, let alone knock him down. I didn¡¯t expect this tour of Phantom Cat. The reserve of the star, the newcomer who just joined... actually... it was done!Katie herself may feel a little unbelievable, and a little at a loss.However, Hulk''s reaction was quick. Before he got up, he swung his knife and slashed over. Katie hurriedly got into the ground again.


    "good chance!"


    In any case, Hulk was brought down, this is a good opportunity.


    At the moment everyone shot again, countless attacking seats Xiang Huoke, the powerful force instantly exploded all around, and they heard a loud bang and flames everywhere!


    "Hulk!"


    In the distance, the few people Hulk had brought were a little anxious.


    Kou Rong wanted to rush in the direction of Su Bai, but it turned into a diamond. Emma, ??who was released from the power of the phoenix, did not give him this opportunity at all. Taking advantage of Kou Rong''s worry about Hulk, his mind for a moment A loophole, Emma directly released her psychic abilities to make Kou Rong a moment of trance!At this moment, Emman''s diamondized fist blasted over.


    With a bang, his fist hit Kou Rong''s head hard, Kou Rong''s body shook and then fell to the ground and fainted.On the other side, Jin, Mike, and Natasha solved their opponents one after another, but Wanda''s opponent seemed a bit difficult because she hadn''t solved it yet.But the defeat is only a matter of time.


    The flame fluttered.


    A shadow slowly stood up.


    "It''s all right?"


    Although I haven''t seen it thoroughly, I don''t need to see it clearly.


    "Wow!"


    Hulk swung his sword abruptly, and the sword wind cut off the flame. Hulk could not hurt, but the armor seemed to be a little damaged.


    "All right!"


    At this moment, Wan Zhong Xia suddenly yelled, leaping high and punching at Hulk.


    Hulk raised his sword to resist, and he heard a bang. The giant sword was broken with a punch by the heroes, followed by his fist hitting Hulk, and Hulk stepped back three steps!


    The look in his eyes became angry, and his expression became hideous.


    The earth seemed to begin to tremble, and Hulk quickly slammed into the hero.


    "boom!"


    Wan Zhong Xia felt as if he had been hit by a swift train, his blood rolled, and his whole person flew out like a kite with a broken line.


    The angry Hulk wanted to catch up again, but suddenly saw the figure flash.


    Su Bai has been in front.


    "I still remember that you could easily defeat me before."


    Hulk roared and struck with a fist.


    "It''s the same now." Su Bai said and raised his hand.


    The small palm actually blocked Hulk''s huge fist. The muscles on Hulk''s arm swelled and his expression was grim, but his fist didn''t move.


    "Lie down for me."


    Su Bai snorted coldly, turned his palm into claws, and suddenly grabbed Hulk''s wrist and followed him directly with a shoulder-crossing. Hulk''s huge body slashed through the air, and he fell heavily to the ground with a puff.Hulk who fell this time grinned, his fists hit the ground fiercely, and his body stood up suddenly and was ready to continue his hands, but suddenly saw a strange light attacking. After the light was scattered, Hulk suddenly discovered I can''t move, as if I''m in a very strange space.


    Unable to move, unable to speak.


    He couldn''t even move his eyes, but he knew he was alive, he could feel it, and see everything outside.


    "It''s the same treatment as Thanos."


    Seeing Hulk turning into Amber, the others helped each other up, feeling lingering.


    So many people were defeated by Su just after the match. If there was no Su defeat, they would not be able to deal with Hulk at all without the Phoenix Apostle and Wanda, and even... Few people would still be able to deal with Hulk at all. Can stand.Stronger than Captain Marvel, Man of All Men, this kind of person who is superior in defense and attack, was not beaten by Hulk.


    Item 0018


    "boom!"


    Wanda''s opponent knocked to the ground and fainted after struggling a few times.


    Su Bai turned around and looked at the people that Hulk had brought, simply turning them into Amber one by one."Take them to the base."


    The crowd rushed to the base and drove away the Hulk spacecraft.


    Back at the Star Patrol Base, Su Bai released the mirror space to bring them all in, leaving behind the Phoenix Apostle, Wanda, and Katie.


    Katie did a good job this time, and letting her stay is a recognition.


    The one who played well this time except for Katie is Wanzhongxia, but Wanzhongxia is an official member, so it is naturally different from Katie as a reserve.Katie looked at the mirrored space curiously, but Su Bai had already waved Hulk out of the amber.As soon as Hulk came out, he rushed towards Su Bai angrily.Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the walls around Hulk changed abruptly, unexpectedly rushing out in an instant.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Two crashes.

 C820

    The walls were left and right, sandwiching Hulk in the middle.


    "If you don''t calm down, I will seal you up again." Su Bai said coldly.


    Hulk''s eyes were savage, his muscles swelled, his arms propped up on the walls on both sides, and his strength was brewing, and he heard a bang immediately.


    The wall was directly broken by Hulk!


    The gasping Hulk didn''t make a move immediately, but stared at Su Bai with crazy eyes.


    "That''s right, even if you are stronger now than before, I can easily subdue you. So, just stay there and listen to me. After that, if you still want to do it, it''s not too late. "Su Bai said indifferently, seeing that Hulk did not respond, then he continued: "You said, you don''t blame them for exileting you, you blame the explosion. This is no problem, if that explosion They really arranged it. There is nothing wrong with you for revenge!"


    "It''s not them, who else? They gave me the spaceship." Hulk said ferociously.


    "What they gave you doesn''t mean that they installed the bomb, why did they kill you? And this kind of bomb shouldn''t kill you either."


    "But you can cut off my way back." Hulk said.


    "There is some truth to this, but it is still a bit far-fetched. Since you agreed to exile, you also know that your situation is dangerous. If you don''t want them, they will not be able to exile you. So, unless you think the situation has improved, Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to come back, and they don¡¯t need to do anything extra.¡± Su Bai said indifferently, ¡°Now they are looking for you, but the person hasn¡¯t come back yet, so I don¡¯t know the specific situation. They''re really going to do it then, I won''t stop you..."


    Hulk watched Su Bai stay silent for a moment, and did not speak, but if he did not speak, he agreed.


    "Before they come back, I have something to ask you for help...Come with me."


    "where are they?"


    Hulk asked in a deep voice.


    "They just stay here for now."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and took everyone away from the mirror space. As for the Hulk people, they stayed in the mirror space.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "General Rose and Betty inhaled some other rays mixed with gamma rays. General Rose turned into Hulk like you, but there are some differences. I want you to teach him how to control his abilities, and gamma You are an expert in ray.¡± Su Bai briefly talked about the situation, and then explained it to others to let them pay attention to notify him as soon as the Black Bat King and Iron Man came back, and then took Hulk to the Timeless Isle.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Just arrived at the Timeless Isle, here is the big boss.


    I saw that General Ross turned into Red Hulk and showed some signs of rampage.


    "See it?"


    Su Bai turned his head and said to Hulk.


    Hulk did not speak.


    At this time, Red Hulk found Hulk and rushed over with a stare. It seemed that he really had a fresh memory of Hulk.


    Hulk snorted coldly and punched Hong Huoke. Hong Huoke was directly beaten into the air, but he rushed over quickly.


    Red Hulk fought Huoke, but Su Bai didn''t mean to stop him.


    Red Hulk will definitely not be an opponent.


    But at this moment, he saw a red figure appear again.


    Female Red Hulk!


    Betty!


    Su Bai was stunned for a while, watching Betty who turned into a female red Hulk somewhat surprised, can she transform?


    Obviously, Betty is going to help.


    With tight leather pants, a vest-like jacket, and gloves on her hands, Betty''s temperament is completely different after her transformation, just like two people.


    Seeing Betty going to help, Su Bai thought for a while and didn''t stop it.


    Red Hulk, female red Hulk, join forces against Hulk.


    Perhaps it was because they had just become Hulk and were not very proficient, or because Hulk is now in the green form, even if they join forces, they are not opponents, and they have already lost a few moves.The female red Hulk had to go out after landing, and finally found Su Bai next to her. He hesitated and stopped. Her body slowly changed and became the original appearance.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "When can I transform?" Su Bai asked with a smile and put his arm around Betty''s shoulder.


    Seeing Su Bai, there seemed to be no barrier, and Betty said with peace of mind: "I just... just turned into shape. It may be the reason why I saw my father and Hulk do it."


    "Your clothes..."


    "I prepared it a long time ago, because I don''t know when I will transform, so I always wear it." Betty explained.


    Su Bai nodded: "How do you feel?"


    "Also, okay, I feel full of power, that is, I just become a bit aggressive and impulsive. But I can control or control the transformation, my father can''t. Maybe... because of the rays I inhale It''s less," Betty explained.


    "About General Rose, Hulk should be able to help."

 C821

    Su Bai smiled and looked at the two Hulks who were still fighting.


    "Don''t fight, it''s time for business."


    Su Bai yelled. Hulk and Red Hulk, who were still fighting fiercely, stopped at the same time. Although they were still angry and hostile to each other, they didn''t do anything.


    Item 0019


    "Let him change back."


    Seeing the two Hulks, one red and one green, Su Bai didn''t know who said it to.Hong Huoke couldn''t control his transformation, Huoke beside him suddenly smashed the past. Unprepared Hong Huoke fell to the ground and fainted, following his body gradually changing, his body shrank quickly. , The color of the skin changes, and it finally returns to its original state.Bringing Hong Huoke in, Su Bai asked Huoke to check their situation.


    The big boss, Amadeus Zhao is here to check with Hulk.


    Betty¡¯s situation is actually very clear, because he inhales fewer rays, he can control his transformation, and has a mentality. Although the strength of his body is not as good as Hulk, it is almost invulnerable. After a series of tests, the overall change is The character behind him will be a bit violent, but basically there is nothing wrong with it.The real trouble is General Ross, but there is Hulk, the big boss, a scientist who studies gamma rays, and Amadeus Zhao, the world¡¯s seventh smart man who is good at data analysis, and should be able to find a solution. .


    "Since you can transform now, what plans do you have in the future?"


    In the room, the two lay naked together, Betty rested on Su Bai''s body, Su Bai''s hand gently stroked her back, and asked softly.


    "What do you mean?" Betty had no idea herself.


    "Why not join the Star Patrol? First, this is the most important organization at the moment, and second, my focus may also be here in the future, so if you join, we may spend more time together, as long as Don''t you mind..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    With the strength of the female celebrity Hulk, there is no danger in joining the patrol.


    As for what to mind?


    Su Bai did not say, Betty knew too!


    The patrols are considered to be an earth organization, but most of them... are Su defeated people.


    "If you had to mind, I would have already minded." Betty said with a smile.


    "Then it''s settled, I will let you join the 1st team later, but you still have to join the reserve team first and get familiar with it first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hulk''s inspection of General Ross was not so fast for a while. Although he was still angry, he was forcibly suppressed because of Su''s defeat. In addition, there is something to do now, so there is no need to worry about him going out. Now Just wait for the Black Bat King and Iron Man to return!Su Bai stayed on the Timeless Isle for two days, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong, he took Betty to the Star Patrol Base!Betty herself is a scientist, a relatively quiet girl. Although her defense and strength are relatively strong after her transformation, she lacks skills, so what she now mainly exercises is this ability.


    At first Su Bai was worried that she would be a little uncomfortable to stay with her, but Betty was a little embarrassed. After all, there are still many people here. Betty is not as special as she is to make others feel uncomfortable. Under Betty¡¯s persuasion, Su Bai did not deliberately stay with Betty, but only pay attention occasionally. In this way, Betty became more natural and relaxed, and quickly became acquainted with other people, his usual personality. Wen Jing, after transforming, is a powerful combat force, I believe no one will hate such a person!


    Unknowingly, another week passed. There was news from the Timeless Isle that General Rose¡¯s problem had been initially resolved. His situation was a bit complicated. Although he could not control his transformation, his consciousness after the transformation had been relieved. I have been able to stay awake, although not particularly successful, it has made a lot of progress compared to before.The Red Hulk''s affairs had progressed, and Hulk naturally asked about the Black Bat King and Iron Man again, asking when they would return.


    It''s been almost a month!


    Now there is still no information. I planned to look for them before, but suddenly I found Hulk and it was delayed. Now that Hulk has solved the matter for General Rose now, Su Bai is simply ready to continue searching.


    "Before dawn, I will give you an answer!"


    This is Su Bai''s answer to Hulk.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai released his psychic abilities to search for the Black Bat King and Iron Man again, while Hulk... left the Timeless Isle.


    Once Iron Man and the Black Bat King come back, they will go to war, so before that, Hulk wants to see his relatives!


    Because he was Hulk before, neither the public impression nor his own problems were too good, so he didn''t have too much contact with his relatives, and many people didn''t even know it.


    Hulk, or Bruce Banner, and a cousin!


    To restore himself to Bruce Banner, he came to Los Angeles.


    A law firm in Los Angeles.


    This law firm is not big, but because it does a lot of business with the police, but...there is only one lawyer, who specializes in criminal cases.


    Jennifer!


    "Hello, I want to find lawyer Jennifer."


    When he came to the office, Bruce Banner said to the female receptionist.


    "Sorry, Lawyer Jennifer is not here for the time being. If you are here to entrust the case, you can leave your contact information and the situation of the case. I will tell her when she comes back," the female receptionist said.


    "Can you tell me about when she will be back?"


    "I don''t know that. She went to the court to defend her. If it goes well, it may be very soon. If anything happens, it may be later. You should leave your contact information for comparison..." The female receptionist hadn''t finished her call It rang, looked at the number, and the female receptionist said, "It''s a coincidence, it''s Jennifer''s phone number. Maybe I can ask for you."


    On the one hand, the female receptionist has already answered the phone.


    Bruce Banner waited quietly, but suddenly noticed that the waitress''s expression changed.


    "Well, okay, I see, I''ll go over immediately." The female receptionist said and hung up the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Bruce Banner asked hurriedly.


    "I''m sorry, your business may be a little late. You can go to another law firm. Jennifer is in the hospital now."


    "Hospital, what happened?" Bruce Banner asked hurriedly.


    Item 0020

 C822

    If it''s normal, the female receptionist may not have time to answer Bruce Banner, but now this sudden situation makes her a little panic, and Bruce Banner''s concern has obviously exceeded the relationship between the client and the lawyer. So when Bruce Banner asked eagerly, the female receptionist subconsciously said: "Jennifer was originally going to defend her in court, but she was shot on the way. The gangsters must have done it to prevent her from changing the court. The hospital was rescued, but the hospital called to say that her blood type was quite special. I could not find a matching blood type for the time being so I could find her relatives as soon as possible, but... her father is dead, I don¡¯t know if she has anything else. Family..."


    "I am!"


    Bruce Banner said hurriedly: "I am a cousin!"


    "Really?" The female receptionist looked at him and said excitedly: "Great. Although I don''t know if your blood types are the same, you can try it. Hurry... You follow me to the hospital!"


    After the female receptionist finished speaking, she took Bruce Banner to the hospital, hurriedly closed the office and drove straight to the hospital.


    The hospital is not far from the law firm here, on the way to the court, it seems that she was shot shortly after she went out.On the way, I saw Jennifer¡¯s car, which was riddled with defects and was severely damaged. The scene had been protected by the police, and it seemed that the case was being investigated.Bruce Banner''s face was extremely ugly, as if he was suppressing anger and worry.


    Finally, the car drove to the hospital.


    The two of them got out of the car and ran into the hospital quickly to ask, and soon came to the emergency room.


    "How is Jennifer?"


    Seeing the nurse, Bruce Banner hurriedly asked.


    "She was shot, the bullet has been taken out and the operation has been completed, but she lost too much blood, and the blood bank lacks this type of blood type, so the situation is very dangerous. If you don''t have a blood transfusion in time, you may be in danger of life. Have you found her relatives?"


    "I am, I am her cousin, she can use my blood."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to check it."


    "It''s too late. It''s too much time to wait until the check is complete. Trust me, our blood types are the same!"


    Jennifer''s situation is indeed very dangerous. There is not much time, and Bruce Banner vowed to promise. The nurse hesitated for a moment and immediately agreed, and brought Bruce Banner into the operating room to prepare for a blood transfusion.


    As time passed, Jennifer''s situation seemed to improve after the blood transfusion, and she was out of the danger period.


    Everyone was relieved.


    "Nurse, when will she wake up?"


    Bruce Banner asked the nurse.


    The nurse shook his head and said: "It''s not clear for the time being, but she is no longer in danger. Sleeping longer is also good for her. You can rest assured that we will take care of her."


    "thank you!"


    Bruce Banner said gratefully to the nurse, then turned to the waitress''s side."She''s stable, tell me about this case."


    Ordinary people would definitely not talk about this kind of case. The female receptionist wanted to refuse but didn''t know why looking at Bruce Banner''s eyes, the female receptionist had a sense of fear and subconsciously told the situation of the case.In this case, Jennifer¡¯s opponent was a local gang. Bruce Banner asked in detail, who, where is this gang, and so on.After the question was over, Bruce Banner said to the woman: "You stay here."


    "You want...Where are you going?"


    "revenge!"


    Bruce Banner said coldly and turned to leave.


    The waitress was stunned, and Bruce Banner was already gone by the time she reacted.


    Gangster stronghold.


    The few gang members who shot Jennifer in the street just now are packing up their things and preparing to leave. The lawyer who shot and killed a lawyer in the street is about to open a court to defend. The lawyers against them are of extraordinary nature.Therefore, it is best to go out to avoid the limelight. If there is an incomprehensible symptom, it will be fine when the limelight passes.Of course, there is one more thing to do, and that is to confirm whether the troublesome lawyer is dead, and if he is not dead... Push her again...


    Naturally, someone else will do this.


    "I''ve made arrangements for you. You stay away from the wind. When the time is right, I will notify you and let you come back."


    The second in command of the gang confessed to the few people, and then waved: "Okay, you can go now, the car has been arranged."


    Outside the base was a truck, and several people got on the truck and left quickly.


    "Really let them go? If you want me to say, it''s better to kill them. These people are deliberately selected. Their innocence has nothing to do with us. Even if they will be suspected at that time, there is no evidence that they will die. The female lawyer will die. , Even if it is suspected, there is no evidence." The second-in-command''s confidant whispered.


    "It''s not necessary. The female lawyer has no background. No one will trace her to the end when she is dead, because it is not worth killing them. You can''t kill them every time, right? How will you develop in the future?"


    The second in command said disapprovingly, and then said: "Did you bring that chick the last time I saw you? One obstacle was removed, so I should celebrate."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all ready." He smiled wryly and planned to take the second in command.


    At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came, and even they felt the impact of the explosion.


    "what happened?"


    The second in command was taken aback and hurried out.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that in the distance, the truck fell to the ground and exploded, blazing fire.


    In the flames, the shadow of a behemoth gradually appeared, and immediately after that, the truck was lifted up and flew toward this side.


    "No, get away!"


    The second-in-command and others yelled, and the truck smashed nearby and exploded again.


    ...

 C823

    The star patrol base, Su Bai''s room.


    "Your Majesty, something has happened."


    Natasha came in suddenly and said with a serious expression: "Hulk''s cousin was shot, Hulk avenged his cousin, transformed and attacked the murderer who shot his cousin, a local gang in Los Angeles."


    Item 0021


    "Hulk''s cousin was shot?"


    Su Bai was really surprised to hear Natasha''s words. Although Hulk has not restricted Hulk''s freedom, Hulk has never left the Timeless Isle before. I didn''t expect something happened as soon as he left. Would it be such a coincidence?As for Hulk¡¯s cousin... In the eyes of others, she may be just Hulk¡¯s cousin, but Su Bai knew that she had another identity."Just ask, what does Hulk''s cousin do, which hospital is it, and how is it now!"


    "Yes!"


    Natasha responded and took out the phone to explain.


    Whether it''s Timeless Isle or Shadowland, it''s easy to know the news. It was not a minute before Natasha hung up the phone, the phone rang.


    After answering the phone, Natasha''s expression was a little surprised. She answered and hung up, and said to Su Bai: "I found it out. Hulk''s cousin is called Jennifer, a criminal lawyer. This time I was caught because of a case. The local gang shot, and now she is in the hospital. Hulk has given her a blood transfusion. It is no longer a problem. It is in the Los Angeles hospital."


    "In addition, the several murderers who shot her were about to escape but were killed by Hulk. Now Hulk is still chasing and killing the gangster, and the situation is very disturbing. Should we control Hulk first?" He asked.


    "Hulk himself suppressed his anger. His wife and children were killed. After returning, he found that his cousin was shot again. It was a bit too coincidental and a bit too unlucky. Stopping him in this situation would only irritate him, and more What''s more, why stop? The gang shot his cousin, and his revenge is normal. I have found Iron Man just now, but I didn¡¯t find the Black Bat King. They are coming back. When they come back, Hulk¡¯s anger will be weakened. It''s better to talk about it now."


    "Well, don''t stop Hulk, but send someone to pay attention not to hurt the innocent. I don''t want Hulk to ruin Hulk''s reputation, and Betty and others will be in trouble. As for what Hulk wants to do, don¡¯t stop it. . Also inform Susan, if Iron Man comes back, inform me as soon as possible."


    After Su Bai gave a proper explanation, he got up and said, "I''ll go see Hulk''s cousin. If nothing else, Hulk in this world may have one more person."


    "what?"


    Natasha was a little confused. Hearing this, it seemed that Hulk''s cousin would also become Hulk?


    ...


    Los Angeles Hospital.


    The female receptionist is guarding Jennifer who is still in a coma in the ward.


    Jennifer''s breathing was steady, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it, which relieved the waitress.


    "Snapped!"


    The door opened.


    The waitress thought it was a nurse or Jennifer''s cousin came back, and hurriedly stood up and looked towards the door.


    It turned out that someone who came in was unexpected.


    "Susan..."


    The waitress shouted in surprise, and immediately lowered her head at a loss.


    "How is she?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Ah...I have already had blood transfusion and surgery, and the doctor said that there is no danger." While answering, the waitress couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Su Bai actually came to see Jennifer?


    How come I have never heard Jennifer say about knowing Su Bai, nor have I seen any clues.But maybe it''s too good to hide?Otherwise, how could Su Bai for no reason come?Without such a relationship, how could she be so tough, not even caring about gang threats?Unconsciously, the waitress already felt that Jennifer and Su Bai must have something unspeakable relationship...


    Thinking of this, the waitress really admires Jennifer. If she were herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it even if she didn¡¯t publicize it, right?Looking at Jennifer subconsciously, the waitress was suddenly taken aback.


    Jennifer, who was breathing smoothly, suddenly became hurried, and her body trembled slightly.


    "You go out first."


    Su Bai said suddenly.


    "Should I call a doctor?" the waitress asked.


    "No, just go out, don''t disturb."


    "Okay, I know."


    The waitress finished speaking, got up and went out and closed the door.


    After the waitress went out, Su Bai looked at Jennifer on the hospital bed.


    With long black hair, the facial features are relatively delicate and beautiful, and the figure is tall and slender. It is more than enough to be a model.But at this time, her condition seemed to be something wrong, her body was shaking faster and faster, and her breathing became heavier.Suddenly, Jennifer sat up abruptly, lifted the quilt, grabbed the clothes with both hands, and violently tore them, and heard the sound of Zira, the hospital clothes were torn to pieces, and even the underwear seemed to be stretched out.


    Jennifer didn''t seem to be sober, although she had opened her eyes.


    But his eyes were crazy, but chaotic.


    Su Bai''s hands were sealed, and the mirror space soon enveloped.


    After the mirror space was covered, Jennifer''s tremor was getting stronger and stronger, and she began to roar and moan loudly, with a very painful expression.


    Her slender figure has changed, but she has gradually become stronger. At the same time, her height seems to have changed again. She was originally over 1.7 meters tall, but now she has become taller.The skin gradually changed from its original white color to green.

 C824

    With Hulk, one color!


    "Sure enough, it''s about to transform."


    Su Bai said softly, Bruce Banner''s blood was not something anyone could bear. After losing his blood, Jennifer became a female Hulk.


    Just now, the female red Hulk Betty appeared, and I didn¡¯t expect that the female Hulk from the Hulk family also appeared so soon!


    In a trance, Jennifer had already transformed herself into a female Hulk.


    Jump.


    When the female Hulk stood up, she heard a bang, and the bed directly collapsed.


    Seeing the female Hulk standing in front of her without an inch, although the colors are different, she has to say that she has a good body.


    Obviously, the female Hulk didn''t seem to be sober again, and her situation was different from Betty''s. Betty was sober the first time she transformed herself, just a little irritable.The female Hulk stepped hard on her feet, and rushed towards Su Bai, her fist struck Su Bai''s face.As soon as the expert makes a move, he knows if there is any. From the punch of the female Hulk, it can be seen that she should have learned some fighting skills, and she should be very solid!


    Item 0022


    "boom!"


    Su Bai easily caught the female Hulk''s fist.


    "The strength is good, probably weaker than the normal Hulk."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and saw the female Huoke violently lift her legs, and her knees slammed towards Su Bai. At the same time, she grabbed Su Bai''s wrist with her other hand and wanted to throw her shoulders.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai waved his hand and opened the female Hulk''s knees, letting the female Hulk''s hands force her hands but she didn''t move.


    The female Hulk was stunned, yelling, turning her back against Su Bai, using her arms hard, while arching her waist back, trying to throw Su Bai out.Su Bai was really overwhelmed by the slender waist and hips so hard against himself.Obviously, the female Hulk didn¡¯t think much at all, she just instinctively wanted to throw Su Bai out with such a move, but this posture, plus she didn¡¯t wear anything on her body, naturally made Su Bai dreamy, especially It''s because she hunched her waist hard, and that feeling became more obvious.


    Seemingly knowing that this would not succeed, the female Hulk finally gave up, kicking her left leg backwards fiercely, and the goal is exactly where Su Bai is now active.Su Bai reacted quickly, let go, stepped back, and pushed away the female Hulk.


    The female Hulk missed her foot and slammed into the wall in front of her.


    "boom!"


    Mounted on the wall, the female Hulk did not feel any pain or injury at all. She subconsciously planned to turn around and fight again. Who knew that before she turned around, she felt her hands lifted up and pressed against the wall and followed closely. , The whole person has been suppressed by Su Bai.


    It was the female Hulk who took the initiative to use this posture, and now she has become Su Bai.


    "Jennifer, calm down."


    Pressing Jennifer tightly, Su Bai shouted in her ear.


    Jennifer is naturally not so easy to calm down. The influence of gamma rays in the blood has changed her DNA. At this time, she can''t help but struggle, her arms, body, and everything is trying to break free. The huge force made the walls seem to be sunken and cracked...


    "Jennifer, be more sober, you can control, I know, you can control your abilities!"


    Su Bai shouted while pressing Jennifer.


    In the comics, like Betty, she can be transformed into a Hulk, but the same... can also be controlled freely.


    The female Hulk is struggling very hard, the two people are almost just sticking together. This kind of struggle, this kind of resistance, inexplicably makes Su Bai have a special sense of excitement, this kind of struggle and resistance will make people have a desire to conquer. Unknowingly, Su Bai felt that his breathing seemed to have become a little quicker, and his emotions were a little chaotic, and his attention had gradually turned from calming down the female Hulk to her.


    The difference in skin color is nothing special. There are people with different skin colors in this world. At first glance, it seems that she is not used to it, but her figure is really amazing.


    Suddenly, Su Bai fiercely turned the female Hulk around.


    Seeing the frenzied struggle of the female Hulk, Su Baigui looked down and kissed.


    The four lips were facing each other. Unexpectedly, the female Hulk did not bite him. This reaction seemed to be an effective signal. Su Bai''s movements became stronger, and he opened his teeth and Su Bai began to enjoy himself. The request.Slowly, Su Bai found that the resistance of the female Hulk seemed to be weak, and seemed to be somewhat familiar with it.At the beginning, Su Bai hadn''t noticed these changes, but slowly, Su Bai suddenly discovered that the appearance of the female Hulk had changed.


    It seems that the posture of the female Hulk has gradually changed to the original appearance, the height has been reduced a lot, and the skin has become white again, but it seems that the person has not completely recovered.Su Bai had let go of her hand, but she did not break free. Instead, she didn''t know when she held Su Bai''s neck, her eyes were slightly closed, and she panted while raising her neck, while actively catering to Su Bai.


    "Fuck!"


    After the kiss, the two separated.


    Su Bai looked at the female Hulk who was panting against the wall and said with a smile, "Are you awake?"


    Female Hulk lowered her head and opened her eyes, her cheeks flushed.


    Obviously, he was awake.


    "When did you wake up?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jennifer replied, "Why are you here?"


    "What happened to me just now?"


    "You were shot and lost too much blood. Your cousin, Bruce Banner, came to you. He happened to meet you and gave you a blood transfusion. But his blood is very special. The blood changes your DNA and turns you into a Hulk. Now, female Hulk. But you can rest assured that the reason you lost control just now was because you were transformed for the first time. You will not be uncontrollable like Hulk." Su Bai explained with a smile, but people did not leave.


    "I... I became Hulk?" Jennifer looked up in surprise, and subconsciously lowered the face of Su Bai who was close at hand.


    What happened just now can be said that she knows, or she can say that she doesn''t know.

 C825

    When she turned into a female Hulk, she really didn''t know it, but maybe it was because this behavior suppressed her irritability. After all... She has never been in a relationship before, but she has never felt this kind of affection.When she slowly turned into a body and returned, her consciousness was also regaining her consciousness. She was completely awake before the two separated, and only after the separation did she realize what happened just now!


    "Yes, you have become a Hulk, but don¡¯t worry, you can control your current emotions, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so violent just now that you would calm down because of... like this. You have never been in love, you have not been with a man Have you been close?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "No, can''t it?"


    Jennifer raised her head in anger and asked.


    As a criminal defense lawyer, she isn''t the kind of woman who doesn''t even open her eyes to refute when encountering things.


    "of course not."


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch Jennifer''s chin."It''s just that it works by surprise, and it''s also surprising that you are so beautiful but inexperienced. You know, if you didn''t wake up, I would almost lose control. Honestly, I really hope you wake up later. Then you can uncook rice and cook mature rice. Now... I feel a little embarrassed to start." With a smile, Su Bai released Jennifer, his palm slightly raised.


    In an instant, the clothes torn by her drifted slowly to Jennifer''s body and gathered together again.


    Chapter 0023 Black Bat King has a problem?


    Putting on the clothes again, the atmosphere is less charming and more embarrassing.


    Jennifer asked, "Where is my cousin?"


    "Your cousin is helping you get revenge." Su Bai said.


    "What?" Jennifer was shocked."Why is this? He, if he kills all those people, what about my case?"


    "Don''t stop it." Su Bai shrugged: "Do you know about your cousin''s exile?"


    Jennifer shook his head, and Su Bai explained: "Because he made a big fuss in Alaska, Iron Man and the Black Bat King privately decided to exile Hulk to the planet Saka. It is not easy for him to become the king of that planet and marry The wife gave birth to a child, but the spaceship that exiled him exploded before the child was born. As a result... Later, your cousin wanted to come back for revenge, but the Lord hadn¡¯t returned yet, so I asked me to persuade him temporarily. Look at you, I didn''t expect you to be shot. If you add the two things together, it''s not surprising that he would run away."


    "Unexpectedly... so many things happened..." Jennifer couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Bai smiled: "You don''t have to worry about these things, I will take care of them naturally. Now all you have to do is to go back and clean up and temporarily close the office and follow me. After your situation stabilizes, you can choose what to do in the future. . Of course, if you still want to continue to be a lawyer, I will help you introduce the business."


    Jennifer thought for a while and nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai lifted the mirror space and then came out of the ward, let the waitress go through the formalities, and then left the hospital and returned to the office together.When he arrived at the office, Jennifer did not rush to pack things, but dealt with the beginning and end of the case first.Su Bai smiled and waved while watching her call with a serious and capable face in a medical suit.Jennifer looked up at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai snapped his fingers at her.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp voice fell, and Jennifer looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    Su Bai smiled and lifted her chin to let her look at herself. Jennifer realized that her medical suit had changed and turned into a one-piece white and purple bikini?No, it''s the bikini style to be precise, but the material is completely different.At the same time, two gloves appeared on his hands.Jennifer froze for a moment, first handled the matter on the phone, and then looked at Su Bai.


    "This is your uniform, you just need to wear a pair of pants."


    Su Bai said with a smile, but suddenly saw a projection appearing around him.


    Natasha.


    "Your Majesty, Iron Man and Black Bat King are back."


    "Back together?"


    Su Bai was slightly surprised. He only found Iron Man but didn¡¯t find the Black Bat King. Now he has come back together. This made him feel a little bit wrong, but the thought just passed by, and quickly said: "Hulk What?"


    "Hulk..." Natasha glanced at Jennifer next to him and said: "Hulk has completely... eradicated the gang. The police wanted to arrest him, but we stopped him and he didn''t make any further action. "


    "Well, let him know."


    Su Bai responded, Natasha''s projection disappeared, Su Bai said to Jennifer: "Are you going with me, or continue..."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Jennifer got up before she finished speaking.


    "Then go."


    Su Bai didn''t say much that he took her directly to the Star Trainer Base. After arriving, Su Bai looked for Betty, asked Betty to help Jennifer find a pair of pants, and then help take care of her.


    Female Hulk, female red Hulk.


    It feels good.


    Later, Su Bai saw the returning Iron Man and Black Bat King.


    "Tell me, what''s going on."


    Iron Man opened his mouth and said: "Our spacecraft had an accident and encountered a space-time black hole and deviated from its course. It was hard to get to the planet where Hulk is located, knowing that Hulk has returned, so we just..."


    "Your spaceship exiled Hulk exploded, killing Hulk''s wife and unborn son. What do you say about this?"


    "What? This is impossible!"


    Iron Man shouted in shock and confusion.


    Su Bai stared at him for a long while, frowning slightly.

 C826

    Iron Man really didn''t know about this, and didn''t know that there was a bomb on the spacecraft.Remember, the spaceship seemed to belong to the Black Bat King, and Su Bai turned to look at the Black Bat King.His spacecraft, his idea, and the sudden appearance of him after not sensing him before, Su Bai felt that the Black Bat King seemed to have some problems.Just when he was about to speak, he suddenly heard a loud bang, as if something was falling, and immediately after hearing a bang, the wall was hit directly.


    The angry Hulk rushed in directly.


    Green Shao!


    The first one is his strongest green sorrow form at present.


    Looking at Iron Man and Black Bat King, everyone present could clearly feel Hulk''s anger.


    "Roar!"


    Hulk roared and rushed toward the two men.


    "Hulk, listen to me, we didn''t install bombs on your spaceship..." Iron Man was smashed out with an arm before he could finish his words.At the same time, the other arm hit the black bat king.


    The Black Bat King did not evade, and said sharply.


    In an instant, a strong sound wave came, which instantly stopped Hulk''s movements, and the huge power made him unable to swing his arm down.


    The people nearby hurriedly pressed their ears, and the wall facing the Black Bat King was crushed directly!


    The Black Bat King actually started directly with Hulk.


    There is no meaning to justify!


    Su Bai frowned and stared at the Black Bat King slightly. Even if the Black Bat King has his own pride as a king, it is a bit unreasonable for him to have himself here.What''s more, this is not pride, it is stupid!Who will be changed, everyone will accept it, and will not be backed up for no reason?Unless... he won''t take the blame, but... he did it!


    But the reason?


    There was no conflict between the Black Bat King and Hulk before, right?Dominating the exile can barely be said to increase status, but after the exile, bombs were installed and the Iron Man was still hidden. This is not justified, it is completely the rhythm of private enmity?


    Iron Man was hammered by Hulk with one arm. He wanted to explain, but seeing that the Black Bat King had already fought Hulk, he had no choice but to fight.


    Iron Man, Black Bat King VS Hulk.


    The battle begins!


    Item 0024


    Although the room was big enough, it looked much smaller for Hulk and Iron Man Black Bat. It didn''t take long for the three of them to fight from the room to the outside of the room, and fought on the ground in the base space.The sound waves of the black bat king, the energy cannon of Iron Man, the Hulk monopolized the two people are still at ease.With a cannon fire attack, Hulk knocked Iron Man away with a punch, and Iron Man¡¯s suit was directly dented and shattered, but Iron Man was also prepared. Something suddenly flew in the distance, and a suit of steel suit flew automatically. Coming over, he started to disassemble and assemble on Tony Stark before it fell.


    Anti-Hulk armor!


    It is a little different from the original anti-Hulk armor. It looks like it was remanufactured later. Although you are somewhat similar in style, it is not as beautiful as the original and looks a little cumbersome, but its material is completely different.


    The whole suit was made by Zhenjin.


    It looks like it should have been provided by Black Panther before?


    Iron Man is prepared, and Black Bat is no exception.


    The light of the teleportation flashed, and the big dog with telepathy appeared with the members of the alien race.


    The number increased sharply, but Hulk was even more angry.


    This is simply sitting down, he did it!


    The melee was pulled away.


    Hulk is like a savage monster where a wolf enters the flock. No matter what kind of attack you make, I will resist, and you... can''t hold it!


    This kind of melee quickly made the base dilapidated.


    "His Majesty?"


    Natasha and others looked at Su Bai in a low voice, and asked if they wanted to stop it.


    The battle happened so quickly, only Iron Man explained the whole process, and then Hulk ran away, the Black Bat King took action and also attracted the Inhumans, Iron Man even dispatched the anti-Hulk armor, if you let them continue to fight this I''m afraid the base will be demolished by them.


    "Who is that?"


    At this time, someone asked unexpectedly, and immediately after that, another touch of green appeared in the battlefield.


    Jennifer discovered the situation right after she changed her pants. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she saw her cousin be besieged by such a person. Of course she had to help, and she turned into a female Hulk subconsciously.


    "Female Hulk Jennifer, Hulk''s cousin."


    Su Bai first explained, and then said: "Don''t rush to take action, anyway, they will naturally rebuild this base at that time, what about Medusa?"


    "I''m here." Medusa came over.


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded and asked, "Do you know any personal grievances between the Black Bat King and Hulk? Based on your knowledge of the Black Bat King, what do you think about this matter...?"


    Medusa pondered for a moment and said: "This time things are a bit strange. The Black Bat King has always ignored things on earth. Even now, he shouldn''t have to actively intervene in doing this. Moreover, the black bat before King Bat and Hulk have no personal grudges either."


    "That''s interesting."


    "All of this seems to be done by the Black Bat King. What did he do for?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at the Black Bat King slightly.

 C827

    One by one the alien races were hit by the Hulk, and the sound waves of the Black Bat King became stronger and stronger, and the ground began to crack slightly.There was nothing wrong with the performance of the Black Bat King, whether it was strength or reticent style, even Su Bai scanned his body and found nothing abnormal, that is to say, it is unlikely that he was tuned.That''s... why?


    "Your Majesty, shall we leave here first?"


    Natasha said.


    As the fighting gets more and more intense, it will soon spread here.


    Su Bai nodded and directly released the mirror space and moved everyone to the mirror space. In this way, no matter how fierce the fight outside, it would not affect them.Unless, the attack of Hulk or Black Bat has affected the mirror space, but don''t worry about it for the time being.


    "You stay here, I''ll go out and have a look."


    After bringing them into the mirror space, Su Bai came out of it.


    Looking at the fighting alien race and the two Hulks, Su Bai activated the hive ability against the Black Bat King.


    No matter what purpose the Black Bat King is in, he will soon know the reason if he controls it first.


    What''s more, Su Bai was very dissatisfied with the Black Bat King''s proposition.


    Su Bai can ignore the affairs of the Inhuman Race, but the Black Bat King''s hand... stretched too long.


    Even if he joined the Illuminati, Su Bai didn''t think he was qualified to handle things on earth in private.


    The genetic abilities of the Inhuman race were activated, and the look of the Black Bat King changed during the battle. He was already controlled by his ability, and followed the Black Bat King withdraw from the battle and came to Su Bai''s side.


    "What''s going on, why do you want..."


    Su Bai hadn''t finished speaking, when he saw the appearance of the Black Bat King suddenly changed. Although the clothes and uniform had not changed, the person had changed, and he became an alien in an instant.


    Green skin, pointed ears.


    "So familiar!"


    Although Medusa was a little surprised after seeing the changes of the Black Bat King, seeing him like this, Medusa felt familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    "Huh? Get rid of genetic control."


    When the black bat king changed his appearance, Su Bai was also a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the Black Bat King was actually disguised by an alien. I didn''t seem to find anything when I checked it before.Secondly, he was indeed controlled by himself just now, but when he showed what he was, the DNA in his body seemed to have changed and he was easily out of control.


    Change the DNA, change the appearance, and have the ability and memory of the other party.


    Su Bai thought of an alien race, if it were them, it would be really troublesome.


    When Su Bai was thinking like this, other people were even more surprised to see the transformation of the Black Bat King. Not to mention the people in the mirror space, even Iron Man, Hulk and others were surprised.Some members of the Inhumans were also shocked.


    Why has his own king become like this?


    He... turned out to be fake?


    However, what made them even more shocked was that many of them also transformed after the Black Bat King transformed, and most of them were... this kind of aliens!


    Item 0025


    After these guys transformed and recovered to their original appearance, they soon started, but the target was not Hulk, but the alien race around him.


    This sudden change caught everyone by surprise, and soon several alien races were injured.Hulk and the female Hulk stopped, and they didn''t know how to deal with the current situation, but Hulk''s anger was subconsciously temporarily restrained at this time.Iron Man was a little stunned. He was with the Black Bat King along the way, and he didn''t find any problems at all, but he never expected that the Black Bat King turned out to be a fake or an alien pretending to be.


    When did it start?


    Was it from looking for Hulk, or from... when Hulk was proposed to be exiled.


    If so, then all this is an alien conspiracy, and he installed the bomb on the Hulk spacecraft.


    "Hulk, it''s him...their conspiracy." Iron Man yelled hurriedly.


    At this time, there is no need for Iron Man to say that Hulk had already guessed it. He roared angrily, and Hulk moved towards the aliens.Iron Man, Female Hulk, including those alien races also started.Before, he was still an opponent, but now he suddenly became a companion. I have to say that this change is very fast!


    Su Bai raised his hands, the mirror space split, and everyone appeared.


    "Take them down."


    Since they knew they were aliens, there was nothing to be polite, not to mention that Su Bai had already guessed their identities, if it was true... it would be really troublesome.


    The counterfeit who turned back into the real body is not strong, the patrol is adding Hulk to them, and soon... these aliens are controlled, including the guy who impersonated the black bat king.


    "Your Majesty, they have been caught, but two died."


    Natasha and others reported back, but... Su Bai''s expression was not as relaxed as he had imagined.


    "Your Majesty? What is the origin of these aliens and when did they invade the earth?"


    It''s so realistic, whether it''s DNA, memory or identity, there is no abnormality at all, and it is completely hidden from everyone.


    "I remember..."


    Medusa suddenly said, "I said how familiar they look. When Thanos came before, there were these aliens in his hands."

 C828

    "Lock them up first, Natasha, secret guest, you are responsible for guarding."


    "Emma, ??Jean, you are responsible for guarding this place. No one can leave without my permission!"


    "Your Majesty, you are worried..."


    These aliens can fake the black bat king on the Ghost Festival, fake alien races, and they seem to have appeared on earth since Thanos invaded. After such a long time, no one can guarantee who is the fake, who There is no guarantee that how many aliens have invaded the earth and are lurking in the earth.Therefore, the current thing to do is to find out if anyone around you has counterfeit goods and then consider other things.


    Regarding Su Bai''s instructions, everyone had no opinion.


    This is reasonable.


    "I''ll go see Thanos first."


    Since these aliens were following Thanos, Su Bai naturally planned to ask questions.


    After a flash, Su Bai has disappeared.


    Alien Science and Technology Exhibition Hall.


    Su Bai was stunned as soon as he appeared.


    The exhibition hall, which was supposed to be bustling and bustling, was empty and dilapidated, as if it had been attacked.


    "not good!"


    Su Bai screamed and rushed in instantly, and soon saw someone lying on the ground looking injured.


    "Polaris."


    Su Bai helped up the North Star in the past.


    "Your... Your Majesty..." Polaris said weakly.


    Regardless of Su Bai, the release time went backwards, and it didn''t take long for Polaris''s injuries to be completely as before."Your Majesty, it''s not good. Someone pretending to be from Timeless Island attacked here. Thanos, they are here to snatch Thanos."


    Su Bai glanced at the place where Thanos was detained, and sure enough... the amber of Thanos had disappeared without a trace.


    "I see. Aliens secretly invaded the earth."


    Su Bai said, then got up to release the time mirroring back...


    As the scene continued to regress, Su Bai already knew what was going on.


    Toad!


    This not-so-famous, not-so-strong mutant was faked. Counting the time, it may have been not long after the fake Black Bat King came back. The fake toad seemed to have been ordered and easily attacked without any doubt. Here, take away Thanos!


    The spiritual power was released, and Su Bai soon discovered that it was not only the case.


    Similar situations seem to have appeared in many places.


    However, in the Timeless Isle, the shadow domain was not affected, maybe there was no suitable opportunity to get in.


    After all, these two places are not like exhibition halls. People come and go, and there are many opportunities for impersonation.


    These aliens rescued Thanos, and they came to Earth with Thanos at the beginning, which made Su Bai have to wonder if all this was Thanos'' plan?


    "You follow me temporarily."


    Su Bai said to Polaris, and then his psychic powers launched to notify the Timeless Island Shadow Realm, so that they could immediately isolate and control them, and they were not allowed to enter or leave under any circumstances without their own instructions. At the same time, he said about the aliens to prepare them. !


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Polaris asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll tell you later!"


    Su Bai said briefly, and then took Polaris back to the patrol base.


    Everyone gathered together and saw that Su Bai came back so quickly with Polaris, and he didn''t need to say that Su Bai knew that something happened to the exhibition hall.


    "Thanksgiving was rescued. Timeless Isle and Shadowland are fine for the time being, but the situation in other places is not optimistic. I am afraid that these aliens have officially launched the invasion. The time will be the moment the Black Bat King returns."


    "It''s impossible to determine how many aliens have already invaded the earth, but... the space station is probably going to fall. There should be a large number of aliens invading, otherwise they would not launch it directly."


    "Bring the superstar here, she should be able to confirm whether my guess is correct."


    Item 0026


    The superstar was brought over quickly, Su Bai asked directly about these aliens, and the superstar''s answer was very simple.


    "They are Skuru Stars!"


    "Sculpite?"


    Everyone was extremely puzzled.


    Su Bai sighed: "Sure enough, it''s them, I guess I was right."


    "Sculpians are also called Shanzhai Stars. Their parent star is in a distant destruction galaxy. There is a beautiful terrestrial planet called Shanzhai Star. A long time ago, the Celestial Group appeared on Shanzhai Stars, just like they appeared on Earth at that time. They started experiments. It can be said that the Skurus, like the mutants, have changed because of the experiments of the Celestial group. There are three branches of the Skurus. The normal Skurus, his evolutionary direction is Creatures like the Celestial Group, Skuru Eternals, similar to mutants, possess various superpowers. There is also a Skuru Apostate, which can change body shape at will. Later, the apostate launched a war to kill After the two races, the only remaining eternal married to the apostate queen, and finally evolved into the current Skuru, who can change the shape of the body, change the DNA, and get the memory of the other party."

 C829

    "It''s just that I don''t know why the Skurus invaded the earth."


    Su Bai looked at the superstar and asked: "Do you know the reason? Also, is the Skullite invasion part of the Thanos conspiracy?"


    The superstar replied: "The copycat stars were destroyed by the Annihilation Zerg a long time ago. The remaining tribesmen, including the Queen of Skuru, have all submitted to Thanos, opening up the territory for Thanos, and destroying all planets inside and outside. But this time, it¡¯s not Thanos¡¯ plan!"


    "It''s not Thanos'' plan? That is to say, it''s just a normal reason for the Skuru to rescue Thanos?"


    "Unexpectedly, we helped them eliminate the Annihilation Zerg and avenged them, and they even retaliated to invade the earth!" Carol snorted.


    Su Bai said calmly: "Not all planets have the same values ??as the earth."


    "For the time being, let''s let go. First of all, we must determine whether our people have been tuned, and then how to avoid this situation. According to the abilities of the Skurus, it is difficult to find if they are tuned. The normal mental abilities, DNA testing will not expose them to problems. Therefore, we can only use some unconventional means to ensure this!"


    The problem with the Skulls is not how strong they are, but that this ability is too disgusting.


    "What unconventional means?"


    Everyone asked curiously.


    "First of all, we can be sure that Emma, ??Qin, Mystery, and Natasha, the four Phoenix Apostles, must be no problem. We have a spiritual connection. The Skurus don''t have the ability to imitate the power of the Phoenix."


    "In fact, it is the messenger of killing, the messenger of hell. These are the unique signs of the dark dimension, and they are also related to me, and they cannot be copied."


    "Other than that, it is difficult for others to guarantee."


    "That''s why the unconventional method I said is to make you my messenger of killing or messenger of hell, so that you can feel each other, and I can make sure that you are all real."


    This is how Su Bai did. He didn''t try to distinguish one by one, and he often wondered if anyone had been swapped. It was also timid to explain to them.Of course, this method is what Su Bai can do. Who makes him in the dark dimension? In the comics, the trouble caused by the invasion of the Skuru can be said to have a great impact, because there is no effective way to easily To distinguish who is real and who is fake.


    Everyone has no opinion on this method. Although it sounds like a loss of autonomy, most of them are related to Su Bai, and in the current situation, in fact, this identity is not important, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is or not, and This is still the best way.


    It didn''t take long.


    All the members of the patrol star were transformed into slaughter messengers by Su Bai.


    "Never mind Hulk, he is easy to get angry, he will have a certain impact when he becomes the messenger of killing, not to mention Hulk, you will definitely deal with the Skuru, if someone impersonates you, he has no hatred for the Skuru. You can see it. Female Hulk Jennifer, how about you?"


    "I have no problem!" Jennifer said.


    "it is good."


    Su Bai simply turned Jennifer into a killing envoy.


    "You should have all felt that special connection before? Experience it. If you find that the person standing in front of you has no such connection with you, then he is a fake!"


    Everyone sensed each other, and there really was a subtle feeling.


    "Assuming that there are already a large number of Skurus invading the earth and becoming someone else. Then what we have to do now is to take the space station back and make sure that they can no longer arrange military invasions and leave the earth. , So that we can catch turtles in the urn, find them one by one, and destroy them!"


    "Team 1, Team 2, Freedom, you go and retake the space station."


    "Mr. Fantastic, female Hulk, Hulk, Iron Man, Polaris stay and follow me to the Timeless Isle."


    Make sure your power is intact, make sure to cut off the back of the Skuru, and the rest... just play slowly.


    After explaining properly, Su Bai took them directly back to the Timeless Isle.


    Now, the protective cover of the Timeless Isle opened again, completely closed.


    After Su Bai and the others appeared, they saw the sage with the Immortal Special Attack Team gathered around the protective cover, even if they saw Su Bai, they did not intend to let them pass.


    "Stop, I don''t know if you are real, but now the situation is special. For the safety of the Timeless Island, I hope you can show proof that you are really your majesty!" Sage said in a deep voice, looking at Su Bai and the others. .


    Su Bai doubted others, and naturally also doubted Su Bai.


    If Su Bai is faked, then...the consequences are truly unimaginable.


    However, Su Bai had long expected such a situation. First he took out the infinite gems, then released the black phoenix wings, and finally released even the dark shadows of the dark dimension. These three are unique. , Can''t imitate!


    Item 0027


    Seeing that Su Bai used a unique way to prove his identity one after another, the sage and others naturally had no doubts, and hurriedly opened the protective cover to let Su Bai and others come in.


    "Sorry, your majesty, I..." The sage wanted to apologize in a hurry, but Su Bai smiled and waved: "You don''t need to apologize, you did a good job. In very times, you have to doubt anyone who can do it. The Timeless Island has you, I Very relieved."


    "Mr. Fantastic, Iron Man, you go to Hank, and Amadeus Zhao together to research and study whether they can make equipment for the Skurustars, and it is best to make them show their original shape." Su Bai On the one hand, while initiating a dimensional teleportation, the copycat astronaut who impersonated the Black Bat King was directly teleported to them for experimentation.


    After all, it is aimed at the Skurus. If you don¡¯t even know the Skurus¡¯ situation and you don¡¯t even have a test subject, how can you study it?


    Mr. Fantastic, Iron Man, Hank, Amadeus Zhao Zai, these are the smartest people in the world, and Su Bai believes that they should think of a solution.


    While they were conducting research, Su Bai did not transform the people on the Timeless Island, but just let the sage settle everyone, pay attention to the situation on the island to ensure that there will be no emergencies, even if the island is lurking in Sku Lu Xing people shouldn''t dare to act rashly. If Mr. Fantastic makes progress, it will be easy to tell.At the same time, the North Star was left behind. As for Hulk and the female Hulk, Su Bai simply asked them to leave the Timeless Isle and go to the Skuru by themselves.


    Hulk came back to avenge Iron Man and the Black Bat King, and to avenge the explosion of the spacecraft.Now it was confirmed that this was done by aliens, and Iron Man didn''t know it, so the hatred was naturally transferred to the Skuru.Believe that the Skull Stars he discovered will not end well.


    All these were properly accounted for, and Su Bai made another trip to Shadowland.


    The arrangement is exactly the same as the Timeless Isle, completely closing the shadow domain.At the same time, use the shadow domain''s intelligence system to understand the situation of the outside world, and make statistics of the location and situation of the Skuru.

 C830

    "I have to go to the next life. You can collect information first." Su Bai explained to Erica and was about to leave, but at this time someone suddenly visited the shadow domain.


    "It''s an imitation bird of SHIELD. It seems to be injured."


    From the surveillance, we can clearly see that the people outside are the sound-like birds, but they seem to be injured and fled here after a bloody battle.


    "It looks like SHIELD has also been invaded."


    The relationship between Shadow Domain and S.H.I.E.L.D. had been good from the beginning, and they had cooperated intermittently, not to mention that they had dealt with Hydra together last time, so I was a little worried to see the appearance of the sound bird."You don''t have to worry about things outside, remember my instructions, no one is allowed in or out, I will go out to see the situation of the sound bird."


    Su Bai asked to come out of the shadow domain.


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Seeing Su Bai, Imitation Bird rushed towards Su Bai with joy. The result may have been too serious. As soon as he came over, he fell directly into Su Bai''s arms.If it was Su Bai in normal times, perhaps it would have the feeling of Xiangyu, but now the sound bird rushes into his arms, and there is only a strong smell of blood. I lowered my head and quickly found that the sound bird was at least There were three or four gunshot wounds, and the other wounds were countless, and the injuries were very serious.


    Thanks to her being able to insist on running here from SHIELD.


    However, Su Bai did not believe in the sound bird because of this carelessly. The ability of the time gem was released, and the sound bird''s injury quickly recovered, but... even after the injury recovered, the magic did not stop, but kept going backwards.It wasn''t until the sound bird was almost back to the teenage years that Su Bai was sure that she was real!


    Then time recovered until she was in the state of injury time and then stopped.


    "My injury..."


    Imitating Acoustic Bird Youyou woke up a little surprised, and then hurriedly said: "Something happened. The Chief and Hawkeye suddenly attacked us and became aliens. At least half of the people in SHIELD have become aliens. Starman, I escaped in the chaos and I don''t know what happened to the others."


    "The Skurus have secretly invaded the earth. They can pretend to be others and possess other people''s memories and abilities. I am now setting up my power, and then I will slowly find out the Skurus. Now SHIELD has fallen, The rest should find a way to solve it individually, will you follow me first, or?"


    "Will you help S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Soundbird asked.


    "Of course, but the premise is that my people are not in danger, after the situation on my side is resolved."


    "I...I understand, I''ll go with you! Besides you, I don''t know who else I can trust." Imitation Sound Bird said."I think we have to do it as soon as possible. S.H.I.E.L.D. has too many information resources, and there is no idea when they invaded. Once they use these resources, it may cause immeasurable disasters. And... I don''t know the director. How are they."


    Since these are counterfeit goods, are they really?


    Either he was arrested, or maybe he was dead.


    Su Bai had naturally thought about this matter, but the person he cared about was not faked, so Su Bai did not worry too much, and the possibility of being locked up should be greater.


    "Don''t worry, they will be fine."


    Su Bai gave a comforting sentence, and then gently turned the palm of his hand, and the handrail next to it fell with a click and then twisted, and finally turned into two short sticks!Imitating Acoustic Bird has no special abilities, and has not been injected with any serum, but her fighting ability is very strong, and her best is the short club!


    "How do you know I am good at this?"


    The Sound Bird took it and asked suspiciously, faintly happy.


    But this kind of thought just passed by, and now... there is no time for her to think about it!


    "Let''s go."


    Holding the sound bird''s waist, Su Bai teleported directly to the afterlife.


    The situation in the afterlife was worse than he had imagined. Originally... the afterlife was about to be completed, but now it has been destroyed. Su Bai saw a lot of the corpses of the Skuru or the alien race.


    Item 0028


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing the picture in front of him, Imitating Acoustic Bird couldn''t help taking a breath, and wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say when it came to his lips.Turning his head to look at Su Bai, the sound bird found his expression very calm, which made the sound bird admire a little.No wonder he was able to get to the point where he is today. Even an outsider like himself couldn''t help losing control when he saw it, but he was still so calm.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Bai said in a low voice and walked in. In the huge afterlife, with many alien races, Crystal, Skye, and Jia Ying are all here, it is bound to be impossible for the entire army to be wiped out so quickly.As he went deeper, more and more corpses, showing how tragic the battle was. Su Bai took a look at it, and most of the dead alien races belonged to the untransformed.


    After walking for about five minutes, there was a fighting sound from a distance.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai and Imitation Bird had seen a huge base in the distance, and the two groups were fighting fiercely.


    Crystal, Skye, and the alien race Alyssa who will be cloned are in front of the base.Their opponents are Skuru Stars, there are a lot of them, it seems that Crystal and the others are guarding this base, in all likelihood the remaining Inhumans should be in this base.


    "Mr."


    "Su Bai!"


    During the fierce fight, Skye and Crystal simultaneously saw Su Bai and Imitation Bird, and shouted in surprise.


    The Skurus who were besieging them also found out, and they looked at each other before they planned to retreat.


    It''s also normal. Su Bai has come, don''t they wait to die?


    If we only talk about strength, it is estimated that no one is the opponent of Soviet defeat!


    "Want to run, how easy is it!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and a group of black shadows rushed out, and in a blink of an eye these Skulls were surrounded.The Skuru wanted to break through forcibly, but he would be attacked as soon as he approached the shadow!Immediately afterwards, the phoenix can be released, and a black phoenix shock wave is sent out instantly!


    boom!

 C831

    There was a loud noise, and the gunpowder smoke filled.


    After everything faded away, there were still the shadows of the Skurus, as if the world had evaporated.


    "call!"


    Alyssa let out a sigh of relief, and the doppelganger retracted and slightly bent over with fatigue.


    Crystal, Skye''s situation is worse, but he also looks tired.


    At this time, the inside of the base seemed to have known what was happening outside. After the door opened, Jia Ying walked out and behind her stood countless aliens.Although I haven''t counted it carefully, I am afraid that the number is about one-third less!This is the ability of the Skurus. Who would have thought that friends or relatives who get along with him day and night would suddenly do it with him?With mental arithmetic and unintentional, and with so many people, this level of loss is already considered small.


    "We can''t be sure that there are no aliens anymore."


    Jia Ying came over and said.


    Obviously, she was referring to the remaining alien races.


    If this problem is not resolved, accidents may still occur, and everyone will not be at ease.Su Bai nodded, and directly released the time retreat to all of them, just like the same as when the sound bird was confirmed before.Looking at me, everyone around me became younger and smaller, and everyone was amazed.


    "Alien!"


    Suddenly someone in the crowd yelled, and immediately there was a person who quickly turned into an alien.


    The people around were shocked to make room for an instant, Su Bai glanced at Skye, and Skye raised his hand at the alien to release his abilities.


    There was no movement, and the alien''s head suddenly exploded.


    There may be two. Everyone looked at each other and soon discovered other aliens!


    As soon as these Skurus were exposed, they were solved before they could react. In the end, all Skurus were picked out. There were about a dozen or so. If they were to continue to hide, they were It is uncertain when it will cause trouble again.After solving these problems, Su Bai returned time to normal, and at the same time gave Sky, Crystal, Jia Ying and Alyssa the power of killing.


    "Jia Ying, Alyssa, you put away this base, don''t let anyone in or out. Crystal, Skye, you go to the Star Ranger base, wait until the space station is over and follow the orders."


    "Ok!"


    Going back to annihilate the Skulls would definitely require a lot of manpower, except for the messenger of killing, others can''t be trusted.


    When Su Bai explained to the next generation, the world can be said to be in chaos.


    Countless warships descended from the sky, and a steady stream of Skurus was transported over. Many Skurus appeared in the political and military departments of governments such as the United States, Britain and other governments. The inside and the outside were combined, and the world seemed to be chaotic all of a sudden.The Skullites did not massacre, but the purpose was very simple.


    Destroy all resistance forces, whether it is SHIELD, the government, or the Avengers, superheroes.


    The world is in chaos.


    This time, even the Bronx, which has always been called the Pure Land, was in chaos. The main reason for this turmoil was not the source and some individual villains, but the ordinary people. These Skurus lurked in it. It makes people overreact.


    The Timeless Isle was closed, and the Bronx''s resistance persisted for a while and basically collapsed.


    Countless Skurus walked up and down the street, tracking the so-called superheroes and resistance forces. The people panicked but did not lose confidence.


    As long as the Timeless Island is still there, as long as Su Bai is still there.


    Sooner or later, these aliens will be resolved.


    And the people in the Bronx also know very well that this time the incident is too sudden, I am afraid that no one can prepare in advance, and now the whole world is in chaos.However, if the first place to escape danger is definitely the Bronx, this is the consensus of all the Bronx and even everyone.


    In fact, there is still some deviation, because after solving the matter of the afterlife, Su Bai took the sound bird to SHIELD first.The destruction of S.H.I.E.L.D. is even more exaggerated than in the afterlife. It has been completely abandoned here, and apart from the corpse, there is no living person to be seen!


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t seen the bodies of people I know, which means that they may have tried to leave here." Su Bai patted the sound bird and said comfortingly.


    Item 0029


    The soundbird was silent for a moment, took a deep breath and quickly adjusted his mood.As an elite agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., she knows that she is not worried or anxious at this time. She must control her emotions. Only when she calms down can she think of a solution."What should I do now?" Imitation Bird asked Su Bai.


    "I''m going to the Bronx. That''s my place. I have to keep it safe. Now the Skuru has begun to invade blatantly, and it will be easier to solve it if it appears." Su Bai said: "You You can follow me, or you can find other people from SHIELD."


    "I''ll follow you!" said the sound bird.


    "That''s good, but I want you to become a killer."


    "no problem!"


    Although Su Bai hadn''t explained it, Crystal Sky and the others were like this before. The Sound Bird guessed that this should be a way to identify identity.When the force penetrated into the body, the sound bird quickly felt a burning pain in her chest. The burning made her snorting and subconsciously took a look at her clothes.


    It seemed that something like a tattoo appeared on her chest, and at the same time she felt that she seemed to be a little different from before Su Bai.In addition to the original worship and trust, there are some other emotions.


    "gone!"


    Su Bai opened the portal and took the sound bird directly to the Bronx.


    As soon as he appeared, he felt a cloud of darkness, and raised his head, a huge battleship suspended in the air to block the sun.On the street, the Skurus from all directions discovered Su Bai and the soundbird suddenly appeared, but unlike the Skurus of the next life, they did not run away this time, but directly attacked.


    The sound bird brandished its double sticks and rushed out with a cold snort.


    Su Bai was also unambiguous, and he didn''t use any other abilities at all. One-handed Phoenix ability was enough.


    The energy guns shot in densely, Su Bai did not evade, his body seemed to be transparent, and the attack completely penetrated his body.The ability of Phantom Cat Hello!

 C832

    While ignoring the attack, while controlling the Phoenix to attack, a large number of Skulls were killed in an instant.


    Su Bai fought and moved forward with the soundbirds. Although there were many Skurus, they were unstoppable.Soon, the surrounding residents learned that Su Bai was coming, and they shouted with excitement, as if they had overturned the sky.


    "Mr. Su Bai, there is a little girl in front of me who is being chased by aliens. Go and help her."


    I don''t know who stood by the window and yelled to remind Su Bai.


    "Little girl?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. If it were an ordinary person, the Skuru would not be chasing after him. Could it be his own?


    After all, there are more and more people around me, and many second- and third-line characters are basically dealing with other things. Residents can''t name them, and it''s difficult for them to get seats.But no matter who it is, just go and see.Su Bai and Imitation Birds speed up, and soon they see a lot of Skuru''s corpses lying under a tall building in the distance. Looking up, they see a person standing on the roof of the tall building. .


    Purple leather boots, tight leather trousers, snow-white slender waist wrapped around, purple tight leather jacket on top, the left side covers the entire arm, but the right side is different, just wear a glove.His long black hair was floating, and he wore a pair of brown glasses.


    Holding a longbow in his hand, with an arrow basket on his back, he is seventeen or eighteen years old. It looks heroic and has a little sexy feeling.


    Below, one by one Skuru was climbing up a tall building, and I saw this girl with a bow and arrow calmly. She raised her hand and shot very accurately. It felt like an auto-navigation function was installed. One arrow out will surely kill you. !


    This girl should be the person that the resident just said, but Su Bai can be sure that she should not be her own.However, with her archery skills, her posture of shooting aliens without hesitation, it is no wonder that she will be chased by the Skuru.


    "Do you think she is a bit familiar?" Su Bai asked towards the sound bird.


    The sound bird glanced at it and shook his head and said, "I don''t think I have seen it before."


    "I mean, she feels like someone." Su Bai smiled and said: "She reminds me of someone."


    feel?


    The Soundbird glanced again, the feeling became stronger and stronger, and suddenly a person was also thought of in the Soundbird''s mind.


    "Hawkeye!"


    Imitation Bird shouted in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, it''s him! I just don''t know if this girl has anything to do with Hawkeye."


    "Just ask."


    The sound bird said, and the person rushed towards the tall building. The short stick swung to make a way. The sound bird suddenly stepped hard, and the person had already jumped high. After a few movements, she had already climbed up. A high-rise rooftop.This made the sound bird himself never thought that it should be the cause of the killing envoy?


    After a pause, Imitation Bird shouted: "What is your relationship with Hawkeye?"


    The archer girl opened her bow and said, "I am Hawkeye!"


    "You know what I''m asking." The Sound Bird asked.


    "He taught me and gave me the name of Hawkeye." said the girl with the bow and arrow who called herself Hawkeye.


    "Sure enough, it''s no wonder it looks so familiar." The Sound Bird murmured."Where is he?"


    "true or false?"


    "of course it''s true!"


    "I don''t know, we have been apart for a long time. I saw the fake one. I just chased him all the way here, but I was lost." The female eagle eye said, and shouted down: "Mr. Su Bai, won''t you make a move? My bow and arrows are about to run out."


    Whoosh!


    As soon as her voice fell, Su Bai had already appeared next to her.


    He glanced at the Skuru who was raising his gun and attacking while preparing to climb up.


    Su Bai waved his hand, and a black phoenix shock wave swooped down.After a while, I heard a loud bang, and a powerful impact came from below, causing the female eagle eye to subconsciously retreat and avoid the impact.After the shock dissipated, she looked down, and saw a broken piece below, and all the Skuru had been evaporated by the explosion.


    Item 0030


    Su Bai thought, a bow and arrow suddenly flew from below and then gathered together, flying the knife into the arrow basket behind her under the suspicion of the eagle eye.


    "Thank you!"


    The female eagle eye turned her head.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually, looking at her.


    "Kate Bishop, you can call me Kate."


    "I was born in New York, and my father was in the publishing industry. My mother and I are more passionate about charity, but some things made me discover that charity can only be an afterthought. What''s the use of helping after things happen? So I started a series of training, archery, fencing, taekwondo, combat skills, and then I met Patton, he taught me a lot, and also gave me the name of Hawkeye." After the female Hawkeye Kate finished speaking Rhetorically asked: "Anything else to ask?"


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Female Hawkeye Kate shrugged: "If you want to ask Button, I don¡¯t know. We separated some time ago. I heard that he attacked S.H.I.E.L.D. so I wanted to see what was going on. Later I found out that he was a fake. , I followed him all the way to here, but he got into the crowd, I was entangled by these Skulls, and then lost."


    "What the hell happened, what happened to these aliens?"


    "Sculpians, a kind of copycats, followed Thanos to the earth to prepare for a secret invasion. In other words, they have begun a blatant invasion." Su Bai said.


    "so what should I do now?"

 C833

    "Find, kill!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and took out a bow and arrow from the female Hawkeye Kate''s arrow basket. Soon the arrow lit up, as if accumulating energy.After a while, Su Bai handed it to her and said: "Shoot me down that battleship!"


    "My arrows are not so powerful."


    Although she said so, she still drew her bow and arrow. After aiming for about a second or two, she heard a swish. The bow and arrow shot out. The next moment she heard a loud bang. The battleship¡¯s engine exploded directly. She was a little surprised, and then she saw the battleship crashing down.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, then jumped down.


    "Do you want to help?" The Sound Bird asked.


    "No need to."


    The female eagle-eyed Kate jumped straight down, and the person was in the air, turning around to shoot an arrow, the multifunctional arrow turned into a rope, making her land easily.The sound bird jumped down, without saying more, the three of them walked in the direction of the battleship.


    In the exploding battleship, countless Skurus rushed out.


    In addition, I also met a few''acquaintances''.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Phil Colson.


    Hawkeye.


    "Counterfeit!"


    Seeing these two people, the sound bird and the female eagle eye made a cold snort.


    The battle is triggered instantly.


    The physiques of these Skurus are better than ordinary humans, but they should be just miscellaneous soldiers, which is easy to solve.


    The female eagle eye and the eagle eye began to shoot at each other, and the sound bird rushed into the crowd and went straight to Phil Colson.


    Su Bai walked towards the battleship, without even raising his hand along the way. Although there were countless Skurus rushing over, all the phoenixes released outside could be eliminated by the crush.Coming to the battleship, Su Bai went straight through the battleship and entered the interior.


    There was a jingle, and Su Bai looked towards the arrow in the corridor of the battleship. After a while, he saw a figure running out, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Su Bai! Hurry, come and save people." Simmons stunned and shouted excitedly."We were caught by aliens, and the Chief and May were there..."


    "side¡­¡­"


    Simmons looked at Su Bai who teleported in front of him in disbelief, and looked down at his pierced chest."For... why..."


    "Because you are fake!"


    Su Bai said lightly, not to mention that there is a problem with Simmons''s name, it is simply that the situation is wrong.


    How did she run out?Even if a chance arises because of the sudden fall of the battleship, the people who can run out should not be Simmons, who can''t help but the Chief and May.Taking a step back, even if you make a mistake in your analysis, you can''t make up for it.


    Simmons fell slowly to the ground, no more breath.


    At the end of her life, her body began to change and gradually became a Skuru.


    You guessed it!


    Su Bai curled his lips, and went straight to her direction without stopping.After passing a corner, Su Bai saw a room with the door ajar. When Su Bai walked in, he saw a dense row of glass covers, and many people were closed inside.Although most of them don''t know each other, they know that they are from SHIELD.


    Looking at these glass covers-swept across, Su Bai quickly found an acquaintance.


    Phil Colson, May, Simmons, Fitz and other members of the SHIELD team!


    Find the controlling machine and open these glass covers.Su Bai stood next to Simmons and hugged her. These people seemed to have fallen asleep before, and they woke up faintly as the glass cover opened.


    "Mr. Su Bai?"


    Simmons woke up to see himself lying in Su Bai''s arms and was taken aback.


    "It''s okay." Su Bai smiled and comforted, and Simmons hurriedly got up.


    "It''s so much..."


    "The polite words will be avoided. I really didn''t make a special trip to rescue you, although I went to S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. later with Imitation Bird. I can only say that it was accidental. I didn''t expect that you were on this battleship. I will not say much. This is the Bronx. It''s completely messed up. The Skurus have formally invaded. Can you still do it? If it works, find a weapon and kill it."


    "There''s nothing wrong," May said, twisting her neck.


    "Then go."


    After accidentally saving these people from S.H.I.E.L.D., Su Bai did not take special care, and quickly solved the Skuru star in the entire battleship, and then killed them together.


    The situation outside is also chaotic. A large number of Skurus are dealing with female eagle eyes and imitation birds. The fake eagle eyes are still fighting against the female eagle eyes, but the fake chief is dead.Su Bai just remembered, and turned to Simmons and said, "Where''s Hawkeye?"


    "I don''t know, what we saw from the beginning was fake. Maybe he was caught long ago and he was not locked up with us!" Simmons explained.


    Item 0031


    With the addition of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, the disadvantage in numbers was quickly reversed.Not long after, the number of Skulls began to decline sharply, and the female eagle eye and the sound bird teamed up to kill the fake eagle eye, and the situation was already under control.The person who accidentally saved S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau is also very happy.I was worried about them before, but now I can breathe a sigh of relief.

 C834

    At this moment, a flame flew over from a distance.


    After approaching, I discovered that it was the Flame Star!


    A newcomer who was saved by himself during the Civil War and then joined the Timeless Isle.


    "I finally saw you." Flame Star said excitedly after landing.


    Suddenly the incident broke out, and the Timeless Isle was suddenly closed. The people outside were indeed clueless and could only gather on one hand and fight these aliens on the other.Originally found that the battleship was here, and planned to try to see if it could be destroyed, but unexpectedly encountered Su Bai by accident.Flame Star explained that he was with other people, and then he saw several people coming over.


    Mary Jane, Gwen, and White Rabbit?


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and didn''t tell whether they were true or not. He directly transformed them into killing envoys. If they were false, they would know immediately.Fortunately, it''s all true.


    "How is the situation here?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s very troublesome. There are Skurus on almost every street. This is only on the bright side, and there are hidden hidden in the dark."


    Su Bai nodded, and thought about bringing the mother and daughter of Kleomar from the dark dimension.


    "Arrange a magic enchantment to cover the entire Bronx."


    Su Bai directly ordered, and the two did not ask much. The mother and daughter joined forces to release the magic, and soon... a magic enchantment has completely enveloped the Bronx.


    "Phil Coleson, you take your people to guard all the entrances and exits to the Bronx. No one is allowed to enter or exit. If there is a situation, please inform. Is there a problem?"


    "no problem!"


    Regardless of the fact that Su Bai is not a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., Su Bai''s order, Phil Coleson, did not hesitate to implement it, and quickly arranged the order.


    "Soundbird, Simmons, Fitz stays."


    "Flaming Star, Mary Jane, Gwen, White Rabbit, Imitation Bird, and you, Female Hawkeye... You team up, starting from the very first block, clear the past one street after another, every time you clear one There is a guard left on the street, pay attention to your own safety, and be careful of those hidden in the dark."


    "Fitz, Simmons, follow me to the Timeless Isle, where equipment to deal with the Skulls is being studied, you can help!"


    A series of arranging instructions were issued, and everyone began to execute them in an orderly manner. Su Bai took the two of them to the Timeless Isle. After proving their identities, they let them participate in and asked about the progress by the way. Overall, the effect was not bad, although Haven''t succeeded yet but have a clue.


    Su Bai then came out from the Timeless Island to clean up the block together.


    The situation is special, and the residents of the Bronx can understand that no one has come out to make trouble or say anything. They all waited quietly by themselves, and the blocks were cleared, unknowingly, night has fallen.It sounds easy, but it''s actually very difficult.


    First of all, a whole block has to be investigated, which is quite time-consuming and labor-intensive, and it is also a great exhaustion of physical strength, endurance, and energy to deal with the Skuru on the surface.Although Su Bai also joined in, only a third of the streets were cleared out when it was dark.However, after the cleared place was identified by Su Bai, it was confirmed that there was no hidden Skuru.Although it was there before, it has been wiped out.


    At least in these places, you can rest at ease.


    They sent food to S.H.I.E.L.D. and told them to continue to guard carefully. At the same time, they arranged for manpower to rotate at the block boundary, and the others rested in a nearby restaurant with no one.


    After the previous turmoil and cleanup, everyone is indeed a little tired after the day.


    Find a place to rest in twos and threes.


    Su Bai sat in the corner with his eyes closed and rested, and at the same time contacted Emma and the others, asking about the space war.Although Su Bai has not been to see it, it can be guessed that the Skuru wants to invade, and the space station is definitely the most important place. Only when the space station is taken can we arrange for troops to come in. Now so many Skoos suddenly appear. Lu Xingren and battleships also proved that the space station had indeed missed before.However, it will take some time to take down the space station. It is not only in terms of strength, but mainly in the difficulty of distinguishing. Before there is no effective way to identify the true and the false, Emma and the others are indeed not so easy to take it back immediately. .


    Naturally, living people can''t let their urine suffocate. According to Emma and the others, they should be able to take down the space station completely before dawn, and some people can be drawn out.


    Mary Jane, Gwen was so busy before she was busy, and now finally rested and fell asleep.


    Su Bai had planned to sleep for a while, but he felt that there was a gaze staring at him. Su Bai opened his eyes slightly, and soon discovered that someone was looking at him in the dark.


    White rabbit!


    The White Rabbit is one of the board of directors of the university, so Mary Jane and Gwen were the two students before, but she was restrained and never came. As everyone knows, Gwen has known this relationship a long time ago.Now that everyone has fallen asleep, the White Rabbit has the courage to watch Su Bai.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    Su Bai''s voice rang in her mind. She was startled and did not speak, but shook her head.


    "Go to the bathroom upstairs and wait for me."


    In the darkness, the white rabbit''s eyes lit up suddenly, nodding his head hurriedly, and then gently left and went upstairs.


    Seeing that they hadn''t awakened others, it took more than ten minutes before Su Bai quietly teleported to the bathroom on the second floor.


    The light in the bathroom didn''t turn on, and as soon as the white rabbit appeared, Su Bai jumped over and hugged Su Bai.


    "It''s all over? So quick?" After feeling it, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I miss you!"


    The white rabbit said idiotically and took the initiative to offer a kiss, and at the same time unbuttoned Su Bai''s pants with both hands...


    Item 0032


    It took more than an hour for the white rabbit to clean up and quietly came out of the bathroom and downstairs, and Su Bai came back quietly.


    As if nothing happened.


    The night just passed.

 C835

    Woke up early in the morning to eat, ready to continue cleaning the block.


    The cordon gradually stretched as the scope of the cleanup was carried out. It was almost noon that Emma finally received a message that the space station had been completely taken down and everyone was under control.The Su defeat left the 1st team and the free rangers, and the 2nd team and the reserve team came to the Bronx.At the same time, Su Bai contacted both the Timeless Isle and Shadow Domain to prepare the Timeless Isle side to connect with the Bronx.On the other side of the shadow domain, it is mainly news and intelligence. It is reported that the invasion of the Skuru has been very smooth. Almost several large countries are in trouble, and some small countries even have plans to surrender.The United States has suffered the most severe damage and has been paralyzed in almost every aspect.


    With the arrival of the Star Patrol Team 2, the speed of cleaning up has been even faster. The Bronx has been completely cleaned up by around 3 o''clock in the afternoon, and it is finally safe to move around. Both the citizens and them can breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, it connects with the Timeless Island and asks Omar to increase the magical barrier to include the Timeless Island. People on the island can also come out and have more manpower.


    "The current situation is not very optimistic. I am afraid that there is no absolutely safe place except here, and have you paid attention to the news just now? The Skurus seem to be gathering people. What do they want to do?"


    "It''s definitely not a good thing."


    "The Bronx was cleared out by us, and the Skurus will definitely not let it go. After all, this is the biggest obstacle to their conquest of the earth, so they must have some plan to do so."


    Everyone said one word to you.


    "What do you think?" Captain America asked when he came to Su Bai''s side.


    "Wait!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "Wait?"


    "Cleaning up the Bronx, first this is my turf, and secondly, I need a safe place to rest. But it is impossible to deal with the United States or the whole world in this way. The Skurus are not so stupid. Another way. At present, only me can distinguish them, not enough..."


    "So wait!"


    "When Mr. Fantastic and the others can produce equipment that can distinguish the Skuru in batches, that will be the time to completely annihilate them. This battle may be a protracted battle."


    "Is there no other way besides waiting?"


    Captain America said unwillingly.


    "of course not."


    "You can form a team and go out to trouble them and disrupt their actions."


    Waiting like this is not Su Bai¡¯s style, but this kind of thing does not require him to act personally, because it is not necessary, even if he wiped out most of the Skurustars, he still has to slowly look for the hidden guys in the dark. .


    So this matter can be left to others, Su Bai has other important things.


    Look for those caught, and... Thanos!


    The Skulls dare to save Thanos. Maybe there is any way to get Thanos out of the amber. At that time, even if others find Thanos, they may not be opponents, even if there is no Universe Cube, Thanos¡¯ strength. Still not weak.


    "Do you want to go out with me?"


    Su Bai asked towards the female eagle eye.


    "Why me?" The female eagle eye was a little puzzled. With so many people, there are many who are stronger than her, she did not expect Su Bai to choose herself alone.


    "There are many people who have been transferred. I want to start with Hawkeye. If you are familiar with him, you should be able to provide some help." Su Bai said.


    "that is it?"


    The female eagle eye looked at Su Bai suspiciously, her eyes... quite strange.


    "How about it?" Su Bai asked rhetorically.


    "Nothing, when will we leave?" Female Eagle Eye shook her head.


    "right now!"


    Su Bai turned and confessed, and then left the Bronx with the eagle eye.


    "Where is the eagle eye usually?"


    Su Bai asked as he walked.


    "Should be at home? He spent most of his time at home after retirement. I was at his home when I was studying with him."


    "That farm?"


    "You know?" The female eagle eye nodded unexpectedly: "Yes, it is there. However, I came from there, he is not there, and his family is gone. I checked carefully, and he didn''t leave any clues. ."


    "Some clues can only be seen with special methods." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The female eagle eye curled her lips: "I have tried all the methods I can try, and everything he knows has been given to me."


    "Do you want to make a bet?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "No, am I like a fool?"


    Su Bai said so confidently that there was a way, and the female eagle eye would naturally not be so stupid to think that he was talking big, and she would not bet if he only lost or won the bet.


    ...


    Hawkeye¡¯s home is a remote farm. It was already exposed during the Ultron incident. Later, Hawkeye wanted to retire, but it reappeared during the Civil War, and basically retired afterwards.Although he didn''t know what chance he would find Kate to pass on his own code name and mantle, it is almost impossible for him to live a comforting life, because the world...not comforting.


    No, something happened.

 C836

    When I came to the farm, it did not look like a human being, but it did not look like it had been damaged. It is very likely that Hawkeye was also deceived by the Skuru at that time. There is no doubt at all!


    To some extent, it can be regarded as an acquaintance committing the crime.


    "When was the last time you saw him?"


    "A month ago, he told me that he had to go out for something, and I didn¡¯t come after he contacted me. Thinking about it now, he might have been tuned, but he deliberately changed I did it," said the female eagle eye.


    "Ok."


    Su Bai opened the door and walked in. The layout inside was not messy, it was just a little dusty, and it seemed that no one had lived in some days.There are a lot of furnishings in the house, with traces of no one moving. As for Hawkeye''s wife and children, they are naturally not here.Judging from this situation, I am afraid it was also deceived by fake eagle eyes!


    Item 0033


    The female eagle eye looked at Su Bai, wanting to see what method he used to find clues.Su Bai was not anxious at all. He looked east and west, and after walking around, he found that the female eagle eye had been staring at him, and smiled slightly to look back in time.In an instant, a mirror image appeared around her, which surprised her and looked intently.


    Before long, Hawkeye''s wife and children appeared in the picture, and Hawkeye appeared at the same time.


    "Don''t worry."


    Seeing the female eagle eye slightly agitated, Su Bai comforted and made time go back.The entire mirror image is like a replay of a movie. From the end to the beginning, it is obvious that the eagle eye is fake, but the real eagle eye¡¯s wife and children never noticed that they lived as usual without the slightest flaw.Only occasionally change from the original appearance when no one notices.


    "Oh my God!"


    Looking at the bedroom, the children were asleep, the fake eagle eye went to bed with the real eagle eye''s wife, and the female eagle eye couldn''t help but shout out.


    "Are you surprised to see this kind of thing, or to see the fake eagle eye wearing a green hat to the real eagle eye?" Su Bai asked with a grin.


    The female eagle eye snorted: "Don''t think of me as a little girl who doesn''t know anything. There is nothing surprising about going to bed."


    "That''s the latter? There''s no way. Who made the Skull Stars fake so real." Su Bai shrugged and fast forwarded this paragraph slightly.Although watching the live broadcast feels very good, and Hawkeye''s wife is also in good shape and so on, and the old wife of Hawkeye is a little less shy, a little more bold, the visual effect is still good.


    If it''s normal, Su Bai might still have some interest in taking a look, but there is really no time for that now.


    With the fast forward of the mirror image, I finally saw the time when the true and false eagle eyes alternate.


    The fake Hawkeye initially pretended to be an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., saying that he wanted to find Hawkeye for something.Seeing Eagle Eye go out with him, Su Bai and Female Eagle Eye went out and saw that Eagle Eye was brought down by the opponent for a while, and then taken into the car.


    "go!"


    Seeing that the eagle eye was taken away, and the fake eagle eye turned into an eagle eye and went back, Su Bai said and followed the car to chase him.


    The speed of the car is very fast, and the physical stamina and abilities of the female eagle eye are not ideal in all aspects, and the distance is widened in a short while.


    "May I help you?" Su Bai asked towards the female eagle eye.


    The female eagle eye nodded unwillingly, and put her arms around her, Su Bai suddenly speeded up.


    The female eagle eye''s waist is very narrow, there is almost no fat, and it feels really good to be in her arms.The female eagle eye''s expression was calm, and it didn''t look much, but in fact, she was not so calm as you could tell from the slightly flushed cheeks.


    As the saying goes, the head of a man, the waist of a woman.


    That''s not something you can touch casually, usually only people close to you can.I watched a live broadcast briefly before, and now I am running around with my arms around my waist. Naturally, it is impossible for me to have no reaction at all.


    Almost two hours passed without knowing it.


    "The car is going in a circle on purpose. It looks like it should be near here." Su Bai said suddenly.


    "What?" The female eagle eye reacted in a daze.


    The opponent was very careful in his actions, deliberately going around in circles, and after several laps, he quietly drove into a nearby cave.


    This cave is very hidden. To be honest, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, it is really hard to find that there is a cave here.


    Su Bai put down the female eagle eye and removed the time backward.


    The scene in front of her changed, and the female eagle eye was stunned for a moment to react."Are you sure it is here?"


    Su Bai nodded."I just used my psychic power to scan, there are a lot of people in it. Skurus and those who were arrested are here. It seems that these Skurus first infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D. and government officials. There are a lot of people inside, probably at least a thousand people! It should be an important stronghold for the Skurus!"


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go in and save people." Female Eagle Eye said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No hurry, the Skurus are very cunning. There is no guarantee that the detainees are not mixed with them. It is difficult to tell the truth from the false. And I paid attention to it. This is an important stronghold. , But there are no important figures from the Skulls, and Thanos is not here. So I think that there may be other gains by observing for a period of time."


    "In this way, let''s dive in to see the situation first, and if we are sure, we will do it tomorrow."


    "Listen to you."


    "Then it''s settled."


    Su Bai opened the mirror space with a smile, and walked in with a female eagle eye swaggeringly.


    The division of labor in the base is very clear. It took more than ten minutes to find the rooms of the detainees. Like the previous S.H.I.E.L.D. and their side, the transparent glass covers are located, and the people inside are all asleep.


    "Just here."


    The roof structure of the room changed abruptly, and a sky attic appeared.


    Anyway, even if the changes in the mirror space are earth-shaking, the real world will have no impact and will not be discovered.

 C837

    In the attic, two single beds and a round table.


    Su Bai released the dimensional teleportation. It didn''t take long for him to eat food on the round table. It was very rich and there was a bottle of red wine.


    "Well, we can rest. If there is any situation, I will know. If there is no situation, we will do it tomorrow."


    The female eagle eye nodded, and after eating with Su Bai, she didn''t know whether it was lunch or dinner.


    After a meal, Su Bai took the wine and the glass to the door and sat down, with his feet floating, looking at the huge room below.Roughly speaking, there were at least a few hundred glass covers, and Su Bai looked at them one by one, to see if he had any acquaintances.The female eagle eye sat down next to him, drank the wine and looked down, shaking her tight purple leather pants.


    "I saw him."


    The female eagle eye suddenly spoke and pointed at a glass cover in the distance.It was Hawkeye that was closed inside.


    "He was really unlucky. He was involved in retiring, so he was arrested. In the end, he was cucked. It let the counterfeit take advantage of him. His wife is pretty good." Su Bai said with a sigh. .


    Item 0034


    "Don''t blame them, you can only blame the Skuru!" The female eagle eye snorted.


    "Yeah! Compared to those who were killed, this is actually okay. After all... the person is still alive." Su Bai nodded and turned his head and said: "Don''t talk about him, talk about you. You are so Pretty, have you ever been in love?"


    "Are you going to soak me?" Female Hawkeye asked back.


    "Just chat, just pass the time, you can''t just sit here, right?" Su Bai shrugged.


    "I''m idle and I''m idle, so I''m soaked by the way? It''s worthy of being Su Bai, who has always been romantic, and it really doesn''t delay." Female Eagle Eye said.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "How can you be sure, I want to soak you?"


    "Isn''t it? If not, why talk to me about this, don''t think that I don''t know if I have no experience, there are only a few topics for men to pick up girls." The female eagle eye said with a disdain.


    "So you haven''t been in a relationship?" Su Bai grasped her meaning and said with a smile.


    "So what if I haven''t been in love? I don''t have this mindset now, let alone put aside the relationship and habits, how much of the two people who are really together are in love? Even if they are perfect people, they will lose their freshness after being together for a long time. Sensitive, so I don''t believe in love. If you don''t go to bed and just talk about love, how many men do you think will continue, will you?" said the female eagle eye with disdain.


    "At a young age, thinking is so extreme. After all, that is part of love."


    "So you can''t do it. No one can do it. Whether it''s a man or a woman, such love is not pure."


    "Then you won''t find love in your life, you will be single for a lifetime."


    "I just said I don''t believe in love. Who said I''m going to be single for a lifetime?" Female Hawkeye said: "I am a normal woman. I also need someone. I also want someone to be with me. This may be affection, but I don''t think This is love."


    "Don''t tell me, every one of your women loves them deeply? It''s nothing more than being beautiful and in good shape. After being together for a long time, you will develop habits and feelings."


    Su Bai couldn''t help looking at the female eagle eye: "Yes, I am a young bird at a young age, and I can explain the relationship and feelings between people so thoroughly. Indeed, love is very short-lived, even Probably not, but after a long time it will become affection and affection."


    "So, although many couples are affectionate, they may never have had love in their lives."


    The female eagle eye doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the family¡¯s experience in this area or something. She is very straightforward, and she seems so excited. Unknowingly, a large bottle of red wine made her drink, and her fair face changed. Some red.She took off her glasses and put them aside, she seemed a little drunk.


    "You still drink? You should have rarely drunk before. If you drink it again, you will get drunk. I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything when you are drunk." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Hawkeye asked back.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Didn''t you see it thoroughly before? You still need me to say?"


    "Don''t you admit that you want to soak me?" The female eagle eye said with a curled lips.


    "Well, even if it is."


    "I knew that you brought me out with so many people. At first I thought you really needed me, but your ability, whether you have me or not, can find it here. You just want to take the opportunity to get me and be alone with me Get along. And this wine... Did you take it out on purpose? Do you want to get me drunk?" The female eagle eye said triumphantly.


    "I didn''t irrigate you." Su Bai shrugged.


    "But I''m drunk!"


    The female eagle eye drank the wine in one cup."So I have to rest." After speaking, the female eagle eye stood up and seemed to be ready to rest.


    But she overestimated her drinking capacity. Although her mind was clear, she was already drunk.She got up abruptly and made her faint for a moment. The light-headed, dizzy feeling made her subconsciously stretch out her hand to hold Su Bai to stabilize her body, but this stretch of hand actually helped her and her hand staggered Su Bai''s. Shoulder, lean forward and directly pounce towards Su Bai...


    Su Bai embraced her waist with both hands as soon as she was about to speak, she felt a peculiar fragrance penetrate into her nose, and then her face was slightly sour, her entire face was already attached to her uniform, and then she subconsciously After falling.


    Damn it!


    Su Bai lay on the ground with the female eagle eye riding on him. During the fall, Su Bai''s hand moved downward unknowingly. At this time, gently moving the female eagle eye naturally felt a bit, supporting With her arms up, the female eagle-eyed was in a trance, and this fall seemed to make her alcohol surge, causing her to shake her head subconsciously.


    The hair brushed on his face, making Su Bai feel itchy.


    "I know what you did in the bathroom with the white rabbit last night."


    Female Eagle Eye looked at Su Bai, and suddenly said an irrelevant thing.


    "So?"


    Su Bai asked back.


    The female eagle-eye''s body sprang down slightly. Su Bai thought she was going to get up, but she didn''t expect that she would kiss her proactively. Very strange, but very proactive.

 C838

    "you''re drunk."


    "I know!"


    The female eagle eye responded and kissed again.


    What can Su Bai say?


    It is true that he did have some thoughts about the female eagle eye, but it was limited to the thought and did not take any action, but now she actually took the initiative to do so, Su Bai would naturally not pretend to be Liu Xiahui, whether it is her body or After chatting with her just now, her thoughts or values ??made Su Bai have a lot of interest in her!


    Naturally, he will not be polite.


    Everything done in the mirror space, the real world can''t feel it, no one knows how crazy the two of them are, until a long time, after the end, the female eagle eye lies on Su Bai¡¯s lap sideways, squinting her eyes. I don''t know if it is sleepy or tired, but gradually quiet, and there is a steady breathing.


    I don¡¯t know how long she slept. When she woke up, she found herself asleep in bed. Su Bai was eating breakfast at the table. Seeing her waking up, Su Bai smiled and said, "Morning, get up for dinner, and then... Ready to start."


    Chapter 0035 Are You Interested In Playing?


    "Something happened?" The Eagle Eye asked, sitting up.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It was because there was no movement that I started work. Before you woke up, I had nothing to do to identify it. There are indeed undercover agents inserted among these people, and I have solved them."


    The eagle eye stood up wearing a uniform, and looked down.


    Sure enough, some of the people in the glass cover had become Skuru.


    "Then what are you waiting for, act quickly, what if it is discovered?" the female eagle eye asked.


    "You will be discovered sooner or later. What hurry, eat first." Su Bai beckoned the female eagle eye to sit down. His unhurried attitude seemed to affect the female eagle eye. After sitting down, the female eagle eye began to eat.


    At this time, there was a loud noise from below, and a small pair of Skurus rushed in with weapons in their hands. Seeing the undercover revealing the stuffing, the Skurus looked for the enemy in a panic.


    "No!"


    "Neither here."


    "Not here."


    I checked the entire room and found no enemies, but the leader was even more worried.


    His own people were killed for no reason, but the prisoners had no problems at all. It was weird.


    "Immediately dispatch manpower to defend, the enemy...definitely still here!"


    The leader yelled, and soon some soldiers went out. The rest of the soldiers looked around vigilantly with their guns. Time passed by one minute and one second. After about five or six minutes, they saw a large group of soldiers. I dared to come over and crowded the room that had some space.


    "There are a lot of people, are you interested in having fun?" Su Bai asked with a smile as the female eagle eye finished eating.


    "How to play?"


    Su Bai smiled and handed the bow over: "You only need to pull the bow and shoot an arrow."


    The female eagle eye shot an arrow suspiciously, and immediately saw that the space in front of her suddenly changed. The arrow shot directly out of the mirrored space, and then suddenly appeared elsewhere, she heard a flutter, and the arrow shot directly through. The head of a Skuru!


    "Enemy attack!"


    The Skuru yelled in a panic, brushing his muzzle up, but he didn''t even see anyone.


    "Come again!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and the eagle eye nodded.


    Started to continue archery.


    Her archery skills are already good. Such a live target is simply too simple for her, and the position where she emerges from the mirror space is completely uncertain. It can be said that all she has to do is shoot the bow and shoot the arrow, and then use the cheat device. same.One by one Skuru fell down, but they didn''t find the enemy at all, they could only see the arrows that appeared out of thin air!


    "Shoot, shoot!"


    Since the enemy could not be found, the enemy was forced out, and it didn''t take long for the bullets to fly randomly.


    "It won''t work, it''s easy to hurt people."


    Female Eagle Eye asked Su Bai.


    Such a flying bullet would be troublesome if it hits the glass cover.


    "Then stop playing."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Are you ready?"


    "Ok!"


    The female eagle eye nodded, and Su Bai directly lifted the mirror space.


    As soon as the mirror space disappeared, the two fell from the attic.


    "There!" At the same time, the Skuru had already discovered them, and gunfire swept across in an instant.


    Su Bai reached out and grabbed the female eagle eye to release his ability. The bullet passed through the bodies of the two of them and hit the wall behind. This surprised the female eagle eye but didn''t ask so much. After landing, the female eagle eye had already begun to draw her bow. Shooting arrows, while Su Bai''s figure flashed back and forth among the Skuru Star crowd, each of the Skuru Stars was directly crushed into powder by Su Bai.

 C839

    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullets swarmed, Su Bai ignored that all of them passed through his body, and the magnetic field ability fired those bullets back instantly.


    Plops sounded.


    The surrounding Skulls fell to the ground.


    "You are cheating!" said the female eagle eye.


    "I didn''t say I want to compare with you." Su Bai smiled, and directly found the machine to operate it, and he heard a popping sound, and the glass covers opened one by one.


    There is a gas in this glass cover that can make people sleep, so almost all people who are locked in stay in a drowsy state, but the glass cover is opened, cutting off the supply of this gas and breathing fresh air, soon They have been waking up one after another.


    "Don''t make noise!"


    "Hawkeye, Hill."


    Su Bai yelled and attracted everyone''s attention, and they soon realized what had happened.


    Among the crowd, Hawkeye and Hill walked over.


    Yes, Hill was also caught.


    "The current situation is very complicated. I won''t explain it to you. Now I will send you to the Bronx. That is the only place where safety can be guaranteed. When you get there, someone will naturally explain the current situation to you." Su Bai said. On the one hand, the magic portal was directly released."Kate, you are responsible for the security environment here, and you will go back when everyone is gone."


    "Yeah." The eagle eye nodded.


    The account was properly made, Su Bai had already left the room.


    As soon as I left, I saw that there had been a horde of Skulls coming from both sides.With a slight wave of his arm, the door of the room was instantly closed, and even the gap was welded to death. Unless the other party also had the ability or forcibly destroyed the door, it would not be able to open for a while.Seeing the soldiers rushing over from both sides, Su defeated.


    ...


    In the room, a person walked through the magic portal, both rejoicing in being saved and marveling at the portal.


    Hill went to the organization first, and Hawkeye stayed.


    "Kate, have you seen my family?" Hawkeye asked with concern.


    Female Hawkeye Kate shook her head and said, "I didn''t see it, but they should be fine. These Skurus are easy to kill and just lock them up. There is no other place here. Don''t worry... we will find them. "


    "Ok!"


    Hawkeye nodded, still uneasy.


    However, he knew that he had to calm down, so he turned around and entered the portal.


    Although it was only a step away, the door was not big after all. It took almost twenty minutes for everyone to pass. The female eagle eye glanced at the door, and then entered the portal.


    Item 0036


    The corridors of the base were quiet and empty.


    There was a clatter of footsteps and Su Bai paced out slowly.There was still no one behind him, but a little ashes were scattered on the ground.After the corner, Su Bai stopped and looked ahead.


    There was a group of Skurus blocking the way in front, and there was a special person among the crowd.


    Green skin, pointed face, and ears that are more exaggerated than fairies.


    "female!"


    This is the first time Su Bai has seen a female Skuru!


    If you look at human aesthetics, it is certainly not beautiful, and it is not particularly ugly!


    Seeing this, she should still have a higher status among the Skuru people?


    "Su Bai, give up resistance."


    The female Skuru said.


    She was happy when she spoke Su Bai."Are you sure you are right? Let me give up resistance?"


    "In this situation, should I say this sentence?"


    The female Skuru shook her head and said, "Of course I am not wrong. You are very strong, and even Thanos is not your opponent. Although we Skuru have a large number, we cannot be your opponent. But... ¡­Are you not caring about the people on earth? All major countries have been invaded by us. Those officials and ordinary people don¡¯t care? If you promise to give up resistance, I can call you the master and give you a transcendence on the Timeless Isle There will not be any change in the status of the people, even more detached than before."


    "If I refuse, you kill them all?"


    "Yes!"


    "If you and your Eternal Island don''t surrender, we will kill, and we will destroy the entire earth. We don''t need humans, all we need is this planet. So we don''t mind killing everyone, but you are different! You are the hero of the earth. If everyone is killed, this is definitely not what you want to see."


    "I''m curious, can you call the shots?" Su Bai asked back.


    "In this matter, I can! Not only I can, any general, any Skuru can be, because this is the highest order the queen has given!"


    "Where is your queen?"

 C840

    The female Skuru smiled: "I can''t tell you this, but if you are willing to admit that you want to cooperate with us in front of people around the world, I will arrange for you to meet with the queen."


    "Very cautious."


    "No way, because you are Su Bai!"


    "Unfortunately, you are not qualified, and your queen is not qualified!"


    Su Bai turned his lips and moved suddenly!


    Following the female Skuru''s body involuntarily raised, Su Baiyang pinched her neck and picked her up.In an instant, the surrounding soldiers began to encircle Su Bai, but Su Bai said calmly: "You are Thanos'' subordinates, and Thanos is not qualified for this. You actually want to use this method to threaten. Am I too pure? Or... don''t know me enough?"


    "I really care about the people on earth, the environment on earth."


    "But the premise is that I am the one who enjoys."


    "If you want to use this to threaten me, I can only say...bye!"


    The palm of the hand was slightly hard, and a click came, and the female Skuru''s head fell directly.


    "Bang-bang-bang!" The gunshot sounded instantly, and the bullet shot through the corpses of Su Bai and the female Skuru. Su Bai dropped the corpse and the phoenix could be released, condensed, and soon... The energy of Su Bai has been wrapped up.


    boom!


    Su Bai''s arms shook open, the phoenix on his body could instantly disperse, and the shock wave rippled away. When he touched those Skurus, the mighty power could make the Skurus unable to resist at all, almost touching Turned to ashes at the moment.When the power gradually dissipated, only a pinch of ashes remained on the ground.


    It''s exactly the same as the one on the corridor before!


    "It seems that the Skullian invasion this time should be planned by the queen. The queen is the leader of their Skullian, but it should be hidden deeply. I am afraid it will not be easy to find her."


    "Now I understand why they suddenly arrested so many people. They wanted to use this to blackmail me, or blackmail the resistance."


    Su Bai murmured, the phoenix can be released again, the huge phoenix can turn into a shock wave and surge towards the surroundings, the surrounding buildings soon began to collapse, and the ground began to shake.Su Bai remained motionless, watching the ground crack, the top of the mountain collapsed, and the roof fell.


    Pieces of stones passed through Su Bai''s body.


    It lasted for about half an hour, and the cave had completely collapsed.


    It was not appropriate to say that it was razed to the ground, but there was already a mess around him.After the spiritual power was swept away and there was no more living person, Su Bai left.


    Back in the Bronx, the Bronx has already restored order at this time. The people who were rescued before have been properly arranged. Captain America led the team and left. Su Bai took a glance and did not find Hawkeye. Let''s go with the team, perhaps for revenge, or to find family!Although Su Bai ridiculed Hawkeye, he still hoped that he could find his family.


    "problem occurs."


    As soon as Su Bai came back, she saw Mary Jane walking over in a panic.


    "what happened?"


    "TV, live TV."


    Mary Jane said in a panic, Su Bai followed his gaze and watched it on a distant TV, and saw what a Skuru dressed as a general was saying on the TV.


    "This is the White House?"


    Watching the background on TV, Su Bai quickly recognized it.


    In addition to this Skuru, there is a huge cage behind it. In this cage, countless people are tightly closed, and above the cage, there is a countdown counter.


    The time shown above is one hour!


    "Listen to Su Bai and the people of Timeless Island. I only give you one hour to make a choice. Either declare surrender and completely obey our Skuru people. Or, I will kill everyone here. And this... The emergency is only part. If you do not declare your surrender in an hour, we will no longer care about human casualties in the next war."


    "Remember, only one hour!"


    Chapter 0037 you don''t kill, I kill!


    Skuru''s general had already left the screen, but the screen did not stop, and the number above the cage began to jump, decreasing a little.Most of the cages are high-ranking officials and dignitaries, key people from all walks of life and all departments, including the president.Forget it roughly, at least more than five hundred people. This cage doesn''t seem to have anything special, but I believe things are definitely not that simple, there must be some other arrangements.When the time comes, the person in the cage will undoubtedly die!


    Looking at the people in the cage, they looked horrified and desperate. Some were crying, some begging for mercy, and some even yelled for Su Bai to surrender.


    When facing death, people always show a side that they can''t even think of. It looks very ridiculous and pathetic.


    If Su Bai really surrenders and the world is occupied by the Skulls, can they survive?


    There were a lot of people gathered beside the TV, and at this moment, the voiceless face was very ugly.


    They used this method to force Su Bai to surrender!


    If the Soviet Union loses and surrenders, then the last hope is gone.If he does not surrender, these people will die, and many more will die.


    How to choose?


    Many people looked at Su Bai quietly, Su Bai''s expression was very calm as if he hadn''t been affected at all.Looking around and looking at the people around him, Su Bai said indifferently: "It is absolutely impossible to surrender. First of all, let alone that they don¡¯t have the patience and qualifications. Even if they do, the ending of my surrender to the earth will not be good. , I might as well destroy the earth and be born again!"


    "But what about those people?"


    Although I know that Su Bai is right to say so, it is naturally difficult to accept the death of these people, including the president.


    "Just save it."

 C841

    Su Bai said lightly.


    Skuru''s method is actually very useful, using human life as a threat, saving or not saving is a kind of hardship, and even moral kidnapping.Don''t even think about it, the White House must be defending layers by layers at this time, just waiting for itself to appear.But then again, it''s normal. Skuru has the means and is quite skilled, but the strength is...too weak!


    Both conspiracy and arrogance are based on strength.


    "I''ll go with you." Female Eagle Eye said.


    "I''ll go as well."


    "I''ll go as well!"


    People around them responded.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "There is no need, no one can successfully threaten me."


    After speaking, Su Bai has teleported and disappeared.


    Seeing that Su Bai was just about to save others, everyone was a little heavy, a little annoyed, and annoyed that they couldn''t help at the critical moment.


    "Watch TV!"


    There was a cry of exclamation and everyone hurriedly turned their attention to the TV, and one person appeared on the TV.


    It is Su Bai who just disappeared!


    As soon as Su Bai appeared, he saw many Skurus surrounded by them. These Skurus were slightly different from the ones I saw before. Probably... These Skurus may be stronger, since they dare to threaten. I must know that I am coming back, it is impossible not to be prepared.Looking around and staring at the enemies, Su Bai frowned as he listened to the frantically calling for help in the cage: "What is the noise? I will kill you all first."


    ...


    Quiet!


    The environment that was originally as noisy as the vegetable market suddenly became silent. The people in the cage remembered that Su Bai... is not a good man.If it hadn''t been for the fact that he hadn''t seen the internal struggles of the earth because of becoming stronger, I''m afraid I still don''t know what''s going on.


    "That''s right, what to shout."


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and saw the general Skuru on the TV through the crowd.


    At this time the general was also looking at him, but he did not come.Obviously, he also knew that it would be too dangerous if he passed.


    "Are you here to surrender?" General Skuruxing asked.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I advise you not to play tricks, even if you can save people here, can you save people all over the world?" General Skuruxing said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Try it?"


    Indifferent!


    General Skuru Xing could feel the indifferent feeling on Su Bai, and that feeling was as if he was holding the winning ticket, he was confident, without the slightest worry.This made General Skuruxing hesitate.If he is really sure, then... things will be difficult.The biggest reliance is that Supai will take these humans into consideration and compromise. Once this does not work, then there is no advantage.However, after another thought, he might be able to save these people at the scene, but he could not save people all over the world. The Skuru''s ability is fake, and almost no one can tell.


    It is precisely because of this that Su Bai did not do so at the beginning!


    "bluff."


    General Skuruxing snorted coldly: "Your time is running out, so consider it as soon as possible."


    "not much time?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and glanced at the timer and smiled, and a flash of electricity appeared on his fingertips and hit the timer.


    General Skurusing ignored it, the timer was just a timer, and even if it was destroyed, it would not be possible to stop all of this, blow up the cage, and kill all the controls inside.The current hits the timer, and the timer instantly became chaotic. Originally there were more than fifty minutes, but now it is rapidly decreasing. The time is changing as quickly as crazy, and almost only the last twenty are left in the blink of an eye. Seconds away.


    Su Baiheyhe stepped back and said humanely toward Skuru: "Twenty seconds should be enough. I won''t surrender. You can consider detonating and killing them all."


    "what?"


    Skuru star was stunned. He thought that Su Bai was going to destroy the timer to save people, but he didn''t expect that he would... unexpectedly!In addition to him, there are those in the cage. They thought Su Bai would save them, but they didn''t expect it to be like this. This made them subconsciously want to speak again, but when they saw Su Bai''s eyes they closed subconsciously. Mouth.


    "There are fifteen seconds left, don''t you need to prepare?"


    "Ten seconds..."


    "Fives."


    "four."


    "three."


    "two."


    Su Bai said, as he opened his hand and stretched out his fingers one by one, when he finally arrived, General Skuruxing gritted his teeth and activated the mechanism in the cage.


    Item 0038


    Once detonated, everyone in the cage will be blown to pieces, and Su Bai will definitely take action.So at the moment of detonation, General Skuru had already shouted and opened fire!

 C842

    "Da da da!"


    The Skulls who surrounded Su Bai had already accepted the order and knew what to do. Following the firing order, they fired frantically at Su Bai.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the place where Su Bai was was covered by a large amount of firepower.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    As the tongue of fire spread, muffled screams followed.


    "Something''s wrong, why... why didn''t it burst?"


    General Skuruxing suddenly reacted, subconsciously preparing to press the remote control again but he found that there was nothing in his hand.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    A square mechanical button appeared on Su Bai''s hand covered by the tongue of flame.


    "when will you¡­¡­"


    General Skuruxing stared at him with wide eyes in disbelief.


    The bullets shot wildly through Su Bai''s body, and the soldiers on both sides fell to the ground.Upon seeing this, General Skuruxing couldn''t be surprised when Su Bai took the remote control, but he didn''t notice it, and hurriedly shouted: "Stop, stop the fire..."


    The soldiers stopped quickly.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly an angry roar came, and a huge monster fell from the sky.


    Hulk!


    As soon as Hulk appeared, he began to smash wildly. The Skurustar soldiers had planned to cease fire, but at this time they turned their guns to face Hulk.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Su Bai was not surprised by Hulk''s arrival, and even saw the female Hulk coming from a distance.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai''s body flashed, and he suddenly came to General Skuruxing who was protected by layers of soldiers.Su Bai''s sudden appearance made the Skuru star next to him subconsciously want to shoot, but suddenly the situation stopped, and the two strong Skull Stars had already fisted at Su Bai one by one. Call.


    "boom!"


    The fists of the two actually hit together, and the huge collision force caused the two to be shocked in an instant. Looking at Su Bai, I don¡¯t know when to stand in front of General Skuru Xing with his hand... neck.The psychic power was activated, and Su Bai directly began to explore his memory. He wanted to know where Queen Skuru was. As a general, he should know?But the result made Su Bai somewhat surprised. Although he knew the location of several strongholds, there was no news of the queen.


    "Your queen is really cautious, even the general you don''t know where she is."


    "Want to know where the queen is? Stop dreaming!"


    "You just wait for the humans on the earth to be wiped out by us one by one!" General Skuruxing shouted stiffly.


    "You can''t see this day!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, the fire of hell suddenly burst out of the palm of his hand. In the flames, General Skuruxing quickly burned, and he almost felt the pain and even had no chance to scream. It turned into ashes and slowly scattered from Su Bai''s hands.Turning to look at the cage, he heard a clicking sound, the cage was twisted in an instant, and the person who was locked up froze for a long time before rushing out of it.


    The feeling of escaping from hell to heaven is really exciting...


    The magic portal opened, there was no need for Su Baidu to say, those people rushed in one by one, and everyone who was watching the live broadcast had reacted and hurriedly took care of the reception arrangements.After these people had left, Su Bai turned his head and looked at Hulk.


    Hulk''s anger is venting, although the female Hulk next to him is not as vigorous as Hulk, but it is not inferior. These Skurus are not opponents at all.


    "You go on, I''ll go first."


    Su Bai said, and went back across the portal.


    Killing these ordinary Skurus has no meaning to Su Bai, and the Skurus queen must know what happened here.After all, the live broadcast is still there, I am afraid many people already know.Then, Queen Skuru will inevitably carry out a large-scale massacre of humans, so this problem must be resolved quickly.The key to the problem lies in the equipment of Mr. Fantastic.


    After returning, Su Bai went directly to the Timeless Isle!


    "how about it?"


    Hank, Iron Man, Mr. Fantastic, Amadeus Zhao, Simmons, Fitz and others are busy in the laboratory!


    "It just happened. Simmons''s arrival is really a big help. She is a biologist. She is very helpful to the study of the Skurus. We have basically determined that the direction is right, and it will probably take two to three. It takes just an hour to confirm whether it works." Mr. Fantastic said excitedly.


    "What about the effect?"


    "The range is about 100 meters, but any Skuru will be forcibly changed back to the original state."


    "not enough!"


    Su Bai shook his head and asked, "Is it suitable for mass production?"


    "It''s okay in terms of materials, but... it''s complicated to make and it takes time."


    "It''s too late, even if it can''t cover the world at the same time, but several important locations must start immediately."


    Su Bai frowned and thought for a while and said, "Let¡¯s call Magneto, Polaris, and Jade Weier, Little Naughty. They are all good at magnetic control and can be assembled in a short time. Then I will let Time is paused so we can have a little more time."

 C843

    After Su Bai finished speaking, looking for the locations of the few people just mentioned, Dimension Teleport took them directly here, and briefly said the matter, Su Bai released time magic, in line with the ability of time gems.


    time!


    At this moment, it was completely still, and the whole world seemed to have been pressed the stop button.


    At first, the people in the laboratory hadn''t noticed what happened, but then they were surprised by the situation outside.


    "Well, hurry up."


    Su Bai clapped his hands and said, and everyone quickly continued to get busy.


    Outside, time stands still.In the laboratory, time passed quickly by one minute and one second, and the equipment was finally completed two hours later.


    Chapter 0039: Looking at the Demon Mirror and Saving the Female Villain?


    This device is about the size of a mobile phone, with a screen on top and a button next to it.The function is very simple, it is a fool to operate.There will be several dots on the screen, which means there are several people.Humans are red, and Skurus are blue, which is clear at a glance.As for that button is the key thing, when pressed, the device will emit a kind of light wave energy.


    This light wave energy will cover the limit in an instant, and there is no strangeness or harm to humans, but it has a strong irritation to the Skuru that can make him instantly change back to his original appearance.


    After Su Bai''s personal test, it proved that this device is no problem!


    "Well, you guys have worked so hard, take a good rest, and leave the rest to others."


    Now that the equipment is useful, the next step is mass production.The materials are not complicated, although the craftsmanship is cumbersome, but the few people whom Su Bai found are very experienced in micro-control, and the assembly is very smooth, except for the little mischief who is not very proficient because of the replication ability, but after getting used to it, Speed ??up.


    Magneto, Polaris, Emerald Weier, little naughty, four people worked very hard to assemble one device after another with the fastest speed.


    At least thousands of devices were born in the hands of four people. Although these devices cannot cover the entire earth, they are basically no problem in some major areas.After all, in a remote area with few people, Skurus might not invest too much force. After all...the number of Skurus is not as large as imagined.Moreover, almost everyone now knows the abilities of the Skulls, not to mention having mental arithmetic and unintentional, even if they were allowed to wage wars all over the world at the same time, it might not be able to cause much loss.Now that I know that Skurus can pretend to be someone else, I believe everyone will be wary of people around them.


    Bringing these equipment back to the Bronx, Su Bai let time return to normal.


    "what is this?"


    "Why do so many things suddenly appear?"


    For them, it was almost in the blink of an eye that they were unavoidably surprised.


    "This is a device for detecting Skurus. According to my name, this thing is to look at the demon mirror. As long as you hold the Skurus no matter how good they are hidden, they will show up. The Skurus will definitely launch an attack. Therefore, it should not be too late. Bring equipment and manpower, select the respective regions, and then start to find out the Skuru people hiding among the humans and destroy them!"


    With the magic mirror, you don''t have to worry about whether the people around you are real or not, so you can call up people to act quickly.


    The equipment was sent out one by one. Countries such as the United States, Britain, and the Chinese Empire directly dispatched personnel. Su defeated and opened several portals to facilitate their movement.At the same time, one was sent to the space station to determine whether the people detained there were real or fake. If the fake ones were killed, they could really go out and continue their work, and then they could also draw out their hands. Team 1 and the free patrol were able to come out to work.


    With the Bronx as the center and transit station, everyone started to get busy quickly.


    Army, police.


    After Zhao Demon Mirror confirmed that they were humans, large-scale operations began in batches. Captain America and the Dragon Daughter were sent to Zhao Demon Mirror to facilitate their operations.


    The search for the Skuru was started all over the world, and many people took the initiative to join in, such as some villains, and the Green Demon who was barely whitewashed.


    At the same time, just like Su Bai¡¯s conjecture, the hidden Skuru star really did it. There was a lot of confusion, but the casualties were not too many. Su Bai specially called the sage over to deal with this multi-line incident. Ability is the most reassuring.


    Su Bai didn''t take his own equipment and set off.


    His goal is Queen Skuru Star!


    Flying all the way, when encountering a place where there is a riot of the Skuru, I will help out, and use the equipment to find the Skuru in the uncovered area.Along the way, Queen Skuru did not find Queen Skuru, but let him find an unexpected person!


    City, among the crowd...


    A pair of Skulls were firing on the street, and they had only one opponent.


    A woman!


    He has long legs, a tall figure, and a very beautiful blonde.


    At first glance, this woman is somewhat similar to Captain Marvel Carol, and even her abilities seem to be somewhat meaningful. If she wears a uniform, most people will definitely mistake it for Captain Marvel.The strength of this woman is not weak, and her shots are even more decisive. She can feel her mood as if she is very upset, and almost every shot gives people a very cruel feeling.


    "Don''t move! Otherwise I''ll kill her!"


    At this moment, a Skuru had caught a little girl.


    The woman frowned and said, "You threaten me? I''m not a hero!"


    "Then you just do it." The Skuru star snorted coldly.


    The little girl was panicked, she didn''t dare to move at all, tearful.


    The woman hesitated looking at the little girl."Fak, I''m so stupid!" The woman cursed uncomfortably and stopped.


    "Kill her!"


    The Skuru yelled triumphantly, and the rest of the Skuru rushed towards the woman with a grin.


    The woman forcibly endured her failure to make a move, and was under the attack of the Skuru!


    "Fak! Do you have this ability?"

 C844

    The beaten ones retreated, but the woman''s eyes were very cruel.


    "Then let you taste it."


    A Skuru had a heavy gun in his hand and pointed it at the woman.


    "If you dare to hide, I will kill her!"


    "damn it!"


    Seeing the light of the heavy artillery light up, the woman cursed, but her body did not move.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the energy ran towards the woman and blasted out.


    Menacing.


    The woman can feel that she may not be able to withstand this attack.


    "Fak!"


    I didn''t expect a criminal to die to save someone. I''m so stupid... the woman cursed viciously and closed her eyes.


    Item 0040


    The dazzling light concurrently, even a woman with her eyes closed can feel the light being enveloped.


    Puff, puff!


    The heartbeat became clearer inexplicably at this time, beating more than ten times quickly.


    More than a dozen times?


    The woman was stunned for a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and realized that there was someone standing in front of her.


    I can see the back, but I can''t see who it is.


    The attack of the energy run was being quickly absorbed, the light gradually dimmed, and it didn''t take long for the surroundings to return to normal.


    The woman saw him move!


    I just saw his shoulder move, and then I saw that the surrounding Skulls turned to ashes and scattered on the ground in an instant, that had already come to the little girl.


    "Hey, go home."


    Su Bai said to the little girl and turned around.


    The woman was stunned, but Su Bai did not expect.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Carla, Carla Thorfin."


    "Come on!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, then got up and slowly flew away.


    Carla Sofin looked at Su Bai''s departure with a very mixed mood.I am grateful for Su Bai¡¯s help, and I feel too stupid. If I¡¯m not stupid, I will be a hero to save myself and I won¡¯t fall into a trap. But I think of the little girl¡¯s gratitude smile when she left, and think of Su Bai¡¯s encouragement. , She can''t help but feel a special feeling, it can''t be said... but... it should be good, right?


    Su Bai did not contact Kara Sofindo either, he knew who she was!


    To be honest, I didn''t expect that she still has a trace of kindness. The villain criminals do good deeds, but there are not many who are willing to sacrifice themselves, and they are not the kind of show.


    So Su Bai had a pretty good impression of her.


    If it weren''t for something to be busy now, he might get in touch with Kara Sofindo.


    Such a large-scale counterattack, and the equipment such as the demon mirror, made the Skurus'' advantage disappear. As a result, the Skurus could not sit still. They gathered and began to resist stubbornly. The advantage was lost. They are the only thing they can do now. All you do is resist.


    Since the appearance of such equipment as the Demon Mirror, the Skuru had actually declared a failure.


    The only advantage no longer exists, and he cannot leave the earth. It is only a matter of time before he is eliminated.


    The Skull Star Queen obviously knew this, so she had already begun to gather forces.Countless Skulls began to gather, and they gathered here, and Captain America and the others naturally began to change their strategies and gathered together.


    new York!


    White House.


    Hulk and the female Hulk left after killing the Quartet, but the Skulls quickly re-occupied the White House and used it as a stronghold. As the army gathered, more and more Skulls came. Here.


    New York will once again become a battlefield.


    Su Bai received the news and rushed back. The Skuru star is the rhythm of the decisive battle, so Queen Skuru should be there too.


    In the air, countless warships floated, and the weapon sequence opened.


    On the ground, densely densely packed Skuru people gathered, unable to see the edge at a glance.

 C845

    Opposite them, the patrolman, the avenger, the dragon daughter, etc. were all there, and there were policemen and soldiers behind them. The atmosphere of the war was very strong.


    Su Bai slowly fell from the sky, looking towards the other side to look for Queen Skuru.His eyes just swept over, but he saw someone unexpectedly.


    The one who is also among his searching targets is second only to Queen Skuru!


    Thanos!


    At this time, Thanos had already separated from the amber, and his vigorous appearance was very obvious.


    "Looking at you, can you find a way to defeat me?" Su Bai squinted at Thanos. There is no Universe Cube, no Infinite Gems. He should be very clear that he is not his opponent, but he looks like this now. He is full of spirits, and there is no hint of worry.So Su Bai was really curious, what did he get that made him feel confident about defeating himself?


    After all, there are not many things that can beat yourself now!


    "of course!"


    A voice sounded, but it was not Thanos who was speaking, but a woman beside Thanos.


    Green skin, pointed ears.


    Queen Skuru!


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Very well, everyone I want to find is here, but it can be solved at once."


    "You can''t beat me now!"


    Thanos spoke slowly, his tone full of confidence.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and saw that Thanos'' hands suddenly lit up, and a very special but extremely powerful energy appeared.


    No less than infinite gems, no less than the cube of the universe.


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes and thought of something.


    "How did you get the heart of the universe?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    Infinite gem, cosmic cube, the heart of the universe.


    These are the three most powerful hangs of Thanos.


    Now that the Infinite Gem has not been in Thanos¡¯ hands from the beginning, and the Universe Cube has fallen into his own hands because of Thanos¡¯ defeat. It never expected that Thanos would still obtain the Heart of the Universe, this cosmic power Plug-in, this thing is a powerful plug-in that even the gods are not opponents, how did he get it?


    "You know? Yes, it is the heart of the universe!"


    "As for how I got it, I owe it to her." Thanos pointed to a person next to him, and Su Bai discovered that there was still a human being mixed in among the Skuru, a young girl. .


    Looks very familiar.


    With just a glance, Su Bai had already guessed her identity, no way, the impression was really too deep.


    "Flashing!"


    That''s right, this little girl is a mutant flash.


    Su Bai didn''t expect it to be flickering. When the star patrol was preparing, Su Bai wanted to find someone with teleporting ability, but found Laila, but did not find flickering.In other words, the flicker should only be awakened after that.But how could her ability help Thanos get the heart of the universe?It should be to help Thanos escape from Amber.


    "I thought I might be trapped for eternity, but I didn''t expect that I would come out after all, and also gained stronger abilities!" Thanos looked at Su Bai with a blazing look.


    Su Bai ignored Thanos, staring at the flashing before looking again.


    Item 0041


    The flickering look is very indifferent, there is no such kind of guilty conscience or loss of heart to help the enemy, nor the fear and panic of being forced by the enemy, the kind of indifference and calmness seems to be just doing a trivial thing, doing what she should do same.This kind of reaction made Su Bai feel very surprised. It shouldn''t be this kind of talent that flickered in his impression. This kind of free look is too unusual!


    "Do you think you can win by inventing a device for us? I didn''t know enough at the beginning, and the facts have proved that my idea is right. Now...the one who will fail is you, the earth...we have to decide. "Queen Skuru said triumphantly and waved to order. In an instant, all Skurus had already launched an attack.Su Bai was not to be outdone here, and they did it the moment they did it.


    The melee ignited instantly.


    Su Bai did not move, nor did the Skuru star attack him.


    In the melee, Su Bai saw the flashing shot.


    She opened the purple portals one by one like in the movie, and countless Skurus were teleported behind her.People on Su Bai''s side are naturally unwilling to show weakness, and you are not the only one who can teleport!


    Before long, the people on both sides were completely mixed.


    "Go kill Queen Skuru, the other woman will teleport, take her down, she has some problems!" Su Bai contacted the Phoenix Apostle through telepathy. Soon, the four Phoenix Apostles were already flashing and talking to Si. Queen Kuruxing rushed over.


    Although there are layers of guards around the queen, it is useless in front of the Phoenix Apostle.


    "boom!"


    A hapless guy was knocked into the air and rushed to Su Bai.


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the huge force directly penetrated the hapless body.


    Su Bai looked at Thanos intently, and Thanos with the heart of the universe was his biggest enemy at the moment.The power of the Heart of the Universe is too strong, not to mention changing the small melee in front of you, even if it is destroying the region, changing the entire universe is easy.Su Bai didn''t dare to trust the big, nor did he want to trust the big, dimensional transmission and release.


    The left-handed universe cube, the right-handed universe cube.

 C846

    With the addition of the five infinite gems and the cosmic cube, to a certain extent, they are evenly matched with the heart of the universe.


    The surrounding chaos and chaos.


    Su Bai and Thanos did not move, staring at each other.


    "Master Thanos, quickly kill them."


    "Master Thanos!"


    Queen Skuru was entangled by the Phoenix Apostle, and her embarrassed resistance from left to right was in danger.Speaking of her strength is not strong, in the comics, he was killed by the Green Goblin, and because of this record, the Green Goblin replaced S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, transformed into Skyhammer Bureau, formed the Dark Avengers and started the darkness. The story of the dynasty.But obviously, it is impossible now!Firstly, the Green Demon was not here, and secondly, there was the Phoenix Apostle. Naturally, this credit could not be taken away.


    Su Bai stared at Thanos as Queen Skuru stared for help in a panic.


    If he moves, move himself!


    However, Thanos didn''t seem to have heard Queen Skuru''s begging for mercy at all, and he meditated there and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Master Thanos!"


    Queen Skuru''s voice was already anxious, she finally rescued Thanos, and tried her best to help Thanos get the heart of the universe, hoping that Thanos could help her and help the Skulls.But now Thanos'' indifference made her panic.


    "There must be a battle between you and me."


    Thanos looked at Su Bai and said slowly.


    "I''m waiting." Su Bai said.


    Thanos shook his head: "Not now, I finally got out of trouble, and finally got stronger strength. What I want to do most now is not to fight you!"


    "I''m waiting for you to come and find me!"


    After Thanos finished speaking, the power in his hand suddenly glowed, and immediately after that, he heard a swish of Thanos disappeared.


    gone!


    He is gone!


    Su Bai didn''t expect it, nor did Queen Skuru Star.


    "Master Thanos, how can you abandon us..." Queen Skuruxing shouted in grief, but was suddenly shot in the forehead by Natasha.The bullet of this gun was covered with the power of the phoenix. After hitting Queen Skuru, her head exploded and she fell to the ground with a thud.


    Maybe she didn''t understand until she died, why Thanos would abandon them!


    It was Su Bai who understood Thanos'' idea.


    He went to find the goddess of death!


    What an infatuated kind, to gain freedom and gain strength, maybe he did all this for the goddess of death.


    As for these Skulls, although they have given him a lot of help, Thanos¡¯ opponents have never taken it seriously, not to mention that it is too easy to resurrect someone with the Heart of the Universe, so I really care about them here. Won''t die!


    This may be the thinking of the strong in the universe, right?


    Life and death are not that important, and they can be resurrected.


    But Su Bai couldn''t do it. Death is more than just death. Even if he can be resurrected, Su Bai is not willing to let the people around him experience death.


    "Kill them all."


    Now that Thanos is gone, and there is no war on the earth, the Soviet Union will naturally not pursue it. Anyway, there will be a battle sooner or later. First, deal with the immediate affairs.


    The sudden departure of Thanos made Skuru and Su Bai never expected that the accidental return had no effect on Su Bai, but it was a disaster for the Skuru.Queen Skuru is dead, Thanos is gone, and the remaining Skuru are desperate.Perhaps if there was no reason for Thanos, Queen Skuru might not have a decisive battle so quickly, and might still be hidden. After all, the earth is so big that she can always find a place to survive.


    It can be said that Thanos pitted them!


    With both strength and morale declining, the Skuru Star army began to retreat steadily, and the number dropped sharply. The disintegrated Skuru Stars began to flee, and everyone naturally chased them.


    "His Majesty!"


    Emma came to Su Bai with the flashes that she had dizzy.


    "You go to deal with the follow-up matters, and wipe out all the Skulls as soon as possible." Su Baijiang flashed over, gave an order, and then returned to the Immortal Manor.


    The victory of a war does not mean the end. After the victory, things may be more complicated, but these Soviet defeats are temporarily ignored.


    Item 0042


    The remaining Skulls began to flee around, and some Skulls who had not rushed back for a while also changed their strategy and started to flee after discovering that they were defeated.However, they are all a small group or a single force, and basically can''t make any waves anymore.Star patrols and avengers have sent out all over the world to start looking for fish that slipped through the net.The United States and other countries have also begun to restore their own regimes and restore national operations.


    Although there are no statistics yet, this global loss can definitely be described in four words.


    countless!


    But there is also an additional benefit that after this incident, the boundary between countries seems to be even thinner, because everyone knows that if something happens, it''s not that something is wrong with your country and our country is all right, but something is happening on the entire planet.In addition, it was the defeat of the Soviet Union. Originally, the Soviet Union had become the first person on the earth in the eyes of the public. Now it is the president of the earth, and it is recognized by the whole people.


    And our first person on the earth, the president of the earth, was watching the flickering coma in the room of Immortal Manor.


    Although her face still seemed a little immature, it was not very different from her own impression.If you are in your original world, the recognition of this face is quite high.Seeing the drowsy flashes, Su Bai couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and gently stroked her cheek. This oriental face, this glamorous face, it was because Su Bai had already seen more people familiar with him. , But still a little touched.

 C847

    The fingertips ran across the skin that could be broken by a blow, and the blinking eyes moved and slowly opened.


    At a loss!


    Probably after five or six seconds, her eyes gradually focused and seemed to wake up.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Looking at the hands on his face, Su Bai beside him yelled out of control.


    "It looks like you are already normal."


    Su Bai''s hand slid slightly, holding the flashing shoulder and smiling.


    "Mr. Su Bai, you, why are you here, why am I here?" His face was flashing blush, and he looked a little excited.


    Every person in the celestial dynasty might not be agitated or worshipped when they see Su Bai.


    It''s totally an idol.


    The twinkling character is actually a bit cold, but after seeing Su Bai, he has completely become a fan!


    In the past, China was already the second largest country after the United States. However, because of the strong rise of the Soviet Union, even though China does not have a well-known team like the American Avengers, its status is because of the Soviet Union¡¯s status. Because of the people of the celestial dynasty, it surpassed the United States and became the largest country.


    "Think about it carefully, you should be able to remember." Seeing the flashing and holding his hand excitedly, Su Bai said softly with a smile.


    Hearing this, Blink thought about it very seriously, and after a while, her face changed obviously.


    "I remember, I seem to be awakened, and then... and then I seem to faint. There seems to be someone, someone is talking in my head, I only remember that I was confused, as if in a dream, helping to release Thanos from the amber , Then, then, it seems that Thanos has traveled through time and space to get the heart of the universe, and then...and then fight with you...Oh my God, what did I do." Flashing murmured, looking excited and regretful.


    This look should be right.


    The flashing appearance before was too wrong, and people who didn''t know her might not notice it, but Su Bai immediately showed her problem.


    She is controlled!


    Queen Skuru should have done it, but she has that ability.


    In the comics, she pretended to be Spider-Woman and almost fooled Iron Man. The Iron Man who got her almost thought that she was actually a Skuru star, but she came to the earth to arrange and hide early.


    "That''s not to blame you, you are controlled by others."


    Su Bai hurriedly comforted, but it was obvious that the twinkling had fallen into that self-blame mood and couldn''t help himself, and tears in his eyes were already flowing.Seeing this flashing, Su Bai simply smiled and said, "If you need it, I can lend you a generous chest."


    Flashing raised his head and took a look, then stood up and threw himself into Su Bai''s arms, holding Su Bai in both hands and crying.


    The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid, the more she thought about it, the more she blamed herself.


    If it weren''t for her, Thanos couldn''t escape.If Thanos didn''t choose to leave but did it directly, he wouldn''t know what would happen in the end, and he would become a sinner through the ages.Although none of this happened, she was still very scared.Moreover, Thanos has become stronger with the Heart of the Universe, which is also her responsibility!


    "Well, I said that I don¡¯t blame you. Queen Skuru had already thought about saving Thanos when she invaded. Even without you, there are other ways. What''s more, even if it¡¯s not you, they You can also imitate your identity and use your ability to save people, but you can only say that you just caught up."


    "If you really blame yourself, you should cheer up and help me deal with Thanos and protect the earth."


    Su Bai stroked the flashing back lightly. Although he was separated from the clothes, the touch was good, especially when the flashing was holding and sobbing, the feeling of shrugging was very obvious.


    "I... can I do it?" Flashing raised his head a little hesitating.


    "Why not? If you are weak, the Skuru will not control you, but will lock you up or kill you directly. Follow me in the future and I will help you exercise your abilities." Su Bai smiled Said, looking at the tears under her eyes, holding her face in both hands, gently wiping the tears with her thumb.


    Such an intimate action made the twinkling heart throb and throb. Seeing Su Bai who was close at hand, he felt his eyes look directly at him, and the twinkling couldn''t help but feel a little fanciful.


    How can a girl not cherish spring?What''s more, she is still a fan. Unconsciously, her eyes are slightly closed, and her head seems to be raised back.I don''t know if it is an illusion, as if even the corners of her mouth are slightly lifted, and there is a feeling of waiting to be kissed.Seeing her look like this, and thinking about her in his own impression, Su Bai''s hand slowly dropped from his cheek and fell...


    Item 0043


    The flicker shivered uncontrollably as Su Bai''s fingers moved, and the mountain peaks wrapped in matter made Su Bai feel like he couldn''t contain it.Although today''s flash is still young, he has begun to take on a domineering figure!The low groan gradually sounded, and the flicker grabbed Su Bai''s hand, trying to refuse.Su Bai was reckless, and bowed his head and kissed.The flashing showed the kind of shyness peculiar to Eastern women, but with Su Bai''s invasion, she gradually became active.


    Su Bai took off his clothes unknowingly, and the two of them lay down and hugged each other.


    "Are you ready?" Su Bai asked in a low voice.


    The twinkling nodded slightly, the eyes flashing clearly was shy but it gave people a fox charm, especially those peach blossom eyes, with an indescribable amorousness in the blink of a glance.


    The bright red was permeating, and there were flashing low moans and gasps in the room...


    She doesn''t belong to the kind of woman with a slender figure, she has a little rich rhyme, just right, especially her expression, so Su Bai has a special sense of satisfaction and conquest, two feelings that are completely different from others.After more than one full disappearance, the wind dissipated and the rain stopped, flashing lazily lying in Su Bai''s arms with his head resting on his shoulders and Su Bai''s arms. A very ordinary posture exudes a unique feeling.


    After all, she is blinking, not the actor of blinking.


    Usually there is a feeling of high coldness, but at this time it seems to be a combination of the two-so that Su Bai is a little unclear who she is!


    "What should I do next? People all over the world have seen me help them. Even if I am under control, maybe they have a bad impression of me, right?" After taking a break, flashing gently asked Tao.


    "You are my person now, no one dares to make irresponsible remarks. As long as you keep following me and act a few times, people''s thinking about you will change. There should be a lot of reconstruction work next, and your abilities can be effective. . If you really care about these, I can arrange for you to help. If you don''t care, just stay with me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I...I want to go!" blinked.


    "Then go, but before that I will teach you to master your abilities."

 C848

    For the next time, Shining stayed in the Immortal Manor.


    During the day, Su Bai taught her to use abilities. It seems that her abilities are only teleportation, and from the performance of the movie, it is only the kind of transmission method that cuts time and space at close range, but in fact she still has a lot of potential to be tapped. This ability can be considered both offensive and defensive.As for the evening, let alone, she obviously looks cold but has her brow bones. In a short time, Su Bai unlocked more postures, and she was especially able to evoke Su Bai¡¯s impulse. There was no idea, or I wanted to end, but I couldn''t help seeing her unconsciously exuding appearance.


    Originally, Su Bai only taught her the flashing ability, and even helped her strengthen it, but slowly he also discovered that this ability is indeed very powerful, and all aspects of it are very good.Simply, Su Bai found an opportunity to get this ability.Unknowingly, almost a week has passed, and the world has almost returned to normal. Most of the Skuru have been killed, and a few are still lurking. They can''t make any waves and it''s only a matter of time before they are discovered.With the demon mirror, their abilities are useless at all, even if they are usually hidden well, as long as someone comes with the demon mirror, they will have nothing to hide.Feeling that Blink is relatively proficient in the use of abilities, Su Bai arranged for her to go out and help.At first, some people were really afraid, but slowly realized that she was actually very good, and her ability helped them a lot. She quickly integrated and accepted.


    Flashing during the day when I went out to work, Su Bai was not idle either.


    Originally wanted to settle the situation of the earth, but first the Hulk, then the Skuru, now there is a Thanos with the heart of the universe waiting for him to deal with it, and he really needs to think about it.


    He has a lot of abilities, very mixed, and basically very strong.


    But these energy can guarantee his undefeated at best, but it is difficult to guarantee that he can defeat Thanos.


    That is the heart of the universe!


    Thanos, who has the heart of the universe, has to kneel even in the court of life.


    What do you use to counter it?


    Infinite gems, cosmic cubes, power of phoenix.


    The same plug-in, Su Bai also has many.It''s just that the Universe Cube alone is still close. The Infinite Gems and the Phoenix''s power are not yet complete. Although they haven''t played against each other yet, based on Su Bai''s analysis, they are still a little short.


    "Infinite gems, the power of the phoenix!"


    Su Bai mumbled lowly, these two are his next primary goals.Although gathering the infinite gems may provoke the court of life, as long as the court of life is not stupid, you know who you and Thanos should deal with first!


    Su Bai contacted the space station and asked them to contact Chaidaxing and the Galaxy Guards that had been floating outside to find the whereabouts of the remaining infinite gem.


    As for the power of the phoenix.


    Su Bai is going to the Shia Empire!


    Since the Shia Empire wanted to eliminate all the power of the phoenix, it was naturally impossible not to know the clues of the power of the phoenix.


    Late at night.


    Su Bai lay on his head and shoulders, watching the hard flashes below.


    "I may be going out tomorrow, and I don''t know when I will be back. If you have any needs, just say yes to the people in the manor." After the flashing was over, Su Bai said.


    "Do you need me to go with you?" Flashing asked.


    "No, go take a shower, and then rest."


    After taking a shower with Flashing, Su Bai fell asleep with her arms around her.


    The next day, Su Bai called Laila and told her to teleport herself to the Shia Empire!


    After telling the location of the Lailahia Empire, Laila activated his abilities.


    In an instant, Su Bai had felt the suction coming, and then he had disappeared from the manor.


    The next moment, Su Bai felt a sense of solidity coming from his feet.Stabilizing his body, Su Bai looked around, this is a world that is both ancient and technological!


    Shia Empire!


    Chapter 0044 arrogant and bold?So what!


    The Shia Empire, together with the Kerry Empire and the Skuru Empire, became the three major empires.The Skuru Empire has long existed in name only, and most of the remaining Skurus have been wiped out on the earth, and even the queen has died, which is considered to have withdrawn from the stage of history.As for the Kerry Empire, although it is still strong, its momentum is not as good as before. It can be said that the youngest Shia Empire has now become the strongest of the three empires.


    Surrounded by the kind of city that is both ancient and full of modern technology, the population seems to be quite large.


    Su Bai just figured out the environment when he saw a small group of people coming from a distance.


    "Who are you and why you appeared on Planet Shia!"


    As soon as he came over, someone in the team asked.


    The tone is not very good, there is a feeling of interrogating the prisoner.


    Su Bai frowned slightly and said, "I want to see your queen!"


    The Shia Empire is the same as the Skuru, the queen is the highest level leader.


    "Who do you think you are? Is our queen the one you want to see? Follow us first. After we check your identity, the queen will naturally be notified." One of them said, and came over to grab Su Bai''s shoulder.


    The hand was already on Su Bai''s shoulder, the man tried hard to push Su Bai away, but Su Bai didn''t move but made the man sway slightly.


    "Do you want to resist?"


    Seeing that Su Bai hadn''t moved, the man yelled out of anger, while the soldier next to him even pointed at Su Bai with a weapon such as a spear and a giant sword, as if he would act immediately as long as Su Bai did anything.This made Su Bai, who was already a little unhappy, even more unhappy. Originally, he wanted to ask about the whereabouts of Phoenix''s power. It might not be so peaceful. Now that the soldier has this attitude, Su Bai turned his head to look at the soldier coldly.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "You dare to threaten me? This is the Shia Empire. You an alien appeared here. We suspect that you are a spy from another planet. Come... catch me..."


    Before that person''s words were finished, Su Bai suddenly burst into energy.

 C849

    When the phoenix was able to be released, he heard a whistling sound. The phoenix could penetrate the soldier''s head. A bright hole appeared in his head, and the soldier fell to the ground.


    Do it!


    He actually dared to do it.


    This is the Shia Empire!


    He actually did it alone and killed the soldiers of the Shia Empire!


    The surrounding soldiers were a little stunned, unexpectedly he didn''t expect him to be so bold.


    "You dare to kill..."


    A person subconsciously opened his mouth and shouted. He heard a flutter before he finished speaking, and a hole appeared in his head.


    "Long-winded!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, tapped his fingers one after another, and heard several pounces, and all the soldiers were killed.


    Simple and neat, kill in one hit.


    After this small group of people died, I believe that the Shia Empire will soon send people over. Then the Soviet defeat will face the pursuit of the entire Shia Empire.People in the Shia Empire are almost similar to humans in appearance and body, the only difference is the''hairstyle''.Most Shia people, especially the nobles, have that kind of triangle style hairstyle, the other is very rich and spread, but the top of the head is very flat.So Su Bai is actually very conspicuous, unless he does something, but he doesn''t plan to do it. First, the triangular hairstyle is really ugly, and second, because of the power of the phoenix, there is a fatal contradiction. It is disguised or not. Same, there will be no impact.


    Su Bai stood there and didn''t leave. Instead of looking for the queen, he might as well wait here.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, I saw a large number of Shia people rushing towards this side, seeing the tragic situation here from a distance, seeing the indifferent Soviet defeat in the same place, and that team soon had a The individual left the team, turned and left.Looks like it should be to inform the senior management.


    A team of hundreds of people, each wearing armor and holding weapons, has two kinds of''hairstyles'', and there are men and women.Except for the hairstyle, it is really similar to humans, even the skin color is very similar. However, some of them are quite special, and they seem to have some degraded feathers on their arms, and some even have wings.After these people came over, they looked angry, but they didn''t do anything. They just surrounded Su Bai...


    Su Bai didn''t move his hands, but with a thought, a chair appeared on the ground, sitting on it steadily and waiting quietly.


    "Too arrogant!"


    "It just doesn''t take us seriously."


    "Who is he, is he trying to find death?"


    Seeing that Su Bai was so arrogant, the Xi''a people around could not help it.


    Is this just a face slap?


    He killed someone and didn''t leave, but he was surrounded by others and sat down with a grin. What did he want to do?Do you look down on Shia Empire?


    The popularity of the Shia Empire was indignant, and if it weren''t for the lack of orders, it would have been tempting to do it.


    "Come on, it''s the Royal Guard."


    Suddenly there was a voice, Su Bai looked up, and saw a group of uniformly dressed people behind the crowd. Obviously, this should be the Royal Guard, and by hearing the name, he knew that he should belong to the kind of people with high power .Not many people came, only more than a dozen, but from the eyes of other people, we can know that it should not be so easy to enter the Royal Guard, they should all be the kind of powerful people.


    "It''s you, who killed our Shia Empire?"


    The crowd parted, and a woman asked Su Bai with a cold expression.


    "Although I am not a good guest, the hospitality of your Shia Empire is not very good? What? Everyone who comes to your Shia Empire has to be interrogated first? Even if they are...what qualifications do they have to interrogate me? ?" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Huh, am I qualified?" the woman snorted coldly.


    "You?" Su Bai took a look and shook his head: "Your queen is qualified. You... are almost far away."


    "Bold!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Two people beside the woman yelled coldly.


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth lifted up with a sneer, his finger lightly tapped.


    The black phoenix can turn into a light beam, swish twice, and the two of them fell to the ground!


    "Bold? Arrogant? That''s right, so what?"


    Item 0045


    "you¡­¡­"


    The woman didn''t expect Su Bai to be so arrogant. In this case, she even dared to kill people in front of her, and she still killed two people from the Royal Guard!


    "Take him!"


    With a cold snort, the woman chuckled out the double sword she was carrying, and suddenly jumped straight to Su defeat.At the same time, the surrounding soldiers and members of the Royal Guard rushed towards Su Bai almost simultaneously.


    The sky full of figures rushed over, but Su Bai sat motionless.


    The woman¡¯s double swords were about to strike, but Su Bai suddenly snorted. The energy in her body instantly spread out, her powerful position opened, and the shock wave dissipated, and she heard a bang. All the people around him in an instant Was shocked to fly.The first to bear the brunt was the woman who jumped high and stabbed with two swords.The impact swept through, and the woman didn¡¯t react slowly. She immediately wanted to resist with her double swords, but at the moment she touched it, she saw her double swords shattered to pieces in an instant, following her already. Followed by the shock to fly out.


    Click, click.


    The armor on her body shattered, and with a bang, the woman fell to the ground, her blood tumbling and she almost fainted.Struggling to look around, the surroundings have been razed to the ground, and everyone is lying on the ground.

 C850

    "This¡­¡­"


    The woman took a deep breath and showed a horrified expression. Just a shock wave actually killed them all in a second.


    Who is he... on earth?


    In shock, she suddenly felt her body float slowly uncontrollably, and floated in front of Su Bai.


    "You should be a big head? I want to see your queen."


    "You...who are you!" the woman asked.


    "My name is Su Bai, but I don''t think you have heard of this name. I also have a code name called Mr. Immortal. Of course... it doesn''t matter if you don''t know it yet, I''m from the earth!"


    "I annihilated the annihilation of the Zerg, killed the queen of the Skuru and most of the Skuru."


    "Interrogate me? Still arrest me, are they qualified? Are you qualified?"


    Every time Su Bai said, the woman''s face was shocked.


    She has never heard the name Su Bai, but she has heard of Mr. Immortal, helping Qaidar Star destroy the Annihilation Zerg, defeating Thanos, and now there is a statue of Mr. Immortal in Qaidar Star.But he didn''t expect that he even killed the Queen of Skuru.Skuru was one of the three empires in the same position as the Kerry Empire. Although it had already existed in name only, it had already shocked him.


    He really didn''t make a mistake about such an identity, and other people were indeed not qualified to be, and even arrested him.


    "They don''t know who you are, but why do you want to kill someone!"


    "If you are interrogated on a strange planet and want to arrest you, you won''t do it?" Su Bai asked back.


    The woman was speechless and did not answer.


    If it were her, she might also do it.


    "All the kills are killed, so the nonsense ends here. Take me to see your queen, otherwise...I don''t mind killing a few more." Su Bai said lightly, and the woman fell to the ground instantly when her palm was loose.


    Looking at the people around, then at Su Bai, the woman said solemnly, "Okay, I''ll take you."


    "But you killed someone, you must give us an account of this."


    "Even if you want to explain, I''m not telling you, let''s lead the way!" Su Bai stood up and said lightly, the woman unwillingly let out a cold snort, and limped to lead the way.Obviously, this woman should be very famous. When someone saw it along the way, she was surprised. She could walk for about 20 minutes. Su Bai followed her to a place that should resemble a palace. She saw Lisan as soon as she showed up. The guards of the outer three layers are guarding here, their eyes full of vigilance.


    "Your Majesty is inside." The woman said, and then she saw a person walking out of it.


    A man!


    He was very burly, wearing a tight blue and red uniform, and a red cloak. There was a triangle logo on his chest. At first glance, Su Bai thought of Superman, if he hadn''t kept his broom head!


    This made Su Bai couldn''t help but think of several''supermen'' in the Marvel world.


    They are called the Four Supermen of Shanzhai.


    Sentry, Lan Qi, Hyperion, fighting sword.


    The ranking of the strength of the four people fluctuates, depending on the normal state or the full state, but no matter whether it is the normal state or the full state, the sword is not strong, and the person in front of him, this iconic broom head, is the battle questioned by the four great Shanzhai Supermen. sword!


    "I almost forgot that Dou Jian is a member of the Shia Empire."


    Seeing Dou Jian coming out from inside, Su Bai''s mouth slightly raised to Dou Jian and said, "Your eyes seem to be full of anger?"


    "You killed the people of the Xi''a Empire!" Dou Jian was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to speak, but soon said in a deep voice.


    "Yeah, maybe I will continue to kill, so...do you want to give you a chance?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I can''t ask for it! I didn''t make you Shia Empire to provoke you."


    Doujian snorted and waved his hand: "Everyone is scattered."


    Seeing that Dou Jian was about to start a fight with Su Bai, everyone around him stepped aside, and a large area was already vacant in an instant.Dou Jian paced to a huge statue next to him, and directly lifted the statue with one hand and smashed it towards Su Bai.The statue looks like at least tens of tons or even hundreds of tons, but his appearance is as easy as throwing a ball of paper.The statue screamed, Su Bai waved his hand, and heard a click, and the statue shattered directly, exploding to pieces.


    At the same time, Dou Jian''s fist had already surfaced in front of Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    The two punched each other heavily, and the huge power shook the surrounding space, and the shock wave shook the people who had already stepped away.However, this is not over yet, and before they can stabilize, Su Bai and Doujian have been fighting frantically together. Suddenly, there is an endless stream of popping sounds, and shocks follow one after another.


    The ground was directly shattered, and the sound of cracking came from the surrounding buildings.


    Everyone left far away, watching Su Bai fought fiercely with Doujian, and felt nervous.


    Who... will win?


    Item 0046


    Dou Jian is full of confidence in himself, because his power can be said to have no upper limit to a certain extent.


    The strongest he can smash the planet and lift a building with ease.


    Heat rays, cold breathing, coupled with strong melee ability, not only made him the strongest in the Shia Empire, but also the strongest recognized in the universe.


    One punch, one punch!

 C851

    The heat rays ejected from both eyes, but Su Bai easily avoided it.


    Opening his mouth, a burst of cold air rushed into his face, even the air seemed to be frozen, but Su Bai suddenly burst into a powerful flame, and the temperature of the hell fire made the frozen breath disappear instantly.


    The movements of the two figures are extremely fast, dazzling, without too much abilities and skills, completely the simplest and most crude attack method.


    You punch, I punch.


    See who counsels first!


    Su Bai''s physical strength and strength are no less than fighting swords. If you want to talk about ability, Su Bai is countless, but he is useless, infinite gems, and Phoenix can be even more useless.


    on purpose!


    Doujian has a weakness that is not considered a weakness. His strength fluctuates quite a lot. In fact, the four great Shanzhai Supermen have such a situation. There is a big gap between the strength of the normal period and the full state.Dou Jian''s weakness is self-confidence!


    His strength will change according to his level of confidence.


    The more confident you are, the stronger your strength will be, and the less confident your strength will be.


    And what is he confident about?


    Strong physique and strength!


    So Su Bai is to defeat him from his most confident and strongest aspect and make him lose his confidence.


    "boom!"


    With another heavy punch, Su Bai remained motionless, but Dou Jian took a half step back.


    "How could this be?"


    Seeing that Dou Jian had actually retreated half a step, the people around were a little surprised. You must know that when Dou Jian and people had never retreated before.The people around were surprised and whispered, which seemed to have affected Doujian, and it was another punch. This time Doujian took two or three steps, and the expression on his face changed unpredictably.


    "It''s so weak?"


    Su Bai could clearly feel that Dou Jian''s strength was declining compared to before, and the decline was very large. It seemed that his self-confidence had been affected.Su Bai took the initiative when you were sick and killed you. Su Bai took the initiative, punching, punching...After every punch he received, Su Bai would push back and bang several punches, Su Bai raised his fist again, and the power of the power gem was activated.


    "boom!"


    The punch was dazzling.


    In the light, Dou Jian flew out with a boom, directly smashing through the walls of the palace, and a long trace was drawn on the ground.


    Shock!


    Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief.


    There was a panic noise from the palace, and Su Bai walked over. At this moment, the surrounding guards didn''t know whether they were afraid or forgot, but they didn''t stop him.Su Bai entered the palace and saw very clear scratches on the ground in the palace. Next to the chair in the center of the palace, he was lying on the ground with his sword fighting. His uniform was very tattered and very embarrassed. He lay motionless on the ground, and he fainted. past.


    "It''s pretty strong!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    The strongest of the Shia Empire was beaten to death by you with a punch. You even said that he was strong. Is this mocking?The people around thought of it with unhappy expressions.


    But in fact, Su Bai really didn''t mean to ridicule.


    You must know that it was an attack from a power gem. It could block a punch without obvious scars and just fainted. His physique was indeed amazing.Of course, as for what others think, Su Bai doesn''t care, he has already looked at the queen!


    The queen wore a golden armor and long black hair, but obviously there was no change in her hairstyle. She just stayed in a triangle helmet. Although it still looks weird, this weirdness is just a helmet and not a non-mainstream hairstyle, so look. It looks more pleasing to the eye than others!


    "I think you already know who I am?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "But I don''t know where you came!" The queen said slowly: "First I killed my guard, and now I wound the fighting sword. Mr. Immortal, you don''t seem to come here with kindness."


    "Benevolent or malicious, it depends on the queen''s answer."


    "You don''t think you can deal with the entire Shia Empire alone?" The queen frowned.


    "Maybe there will be a chance to try it out in a while, even if I can''t deal with it, I won''t die, but you, Queen, and the people of Shia Empire don''t know how much you will die." Su Bai said casually, that kind of fundamental Do not care about the appearance of the war, the Queen of the Shia Empire has to seriously consider what will happen once the fight starts!


    "Enough, tell me what you are here."


    "I want to know all the information about the power of the Phoenix in the Shia Empire!"


    "The power of the Phoenix?" The Queen of the Shia Empire looked at Su Bai with a little surprise. When she knew that he had come to the Shia Empire and had a conflict with her own people, she was actually thinking about why he came.


    The Shia Empire has no grudges with the earth, nor has it heard of any grudges with him.


    Moreover, judging from the situation in which he eliminated the Zerg, the Skuru and helped Qaidar, he should not be that aggressive person either.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be related to the power of the Phoenix!


    "Yes." Su Bai nodded and said: "I know the origin of your Shia Empire and the power of the Phoenix. If anyone knows the most information about the power of the Phoenix, then it is definitely your Shia Empire."


    "Why? Why do you care so much about the power of the phoenix?" Queen Shia asked curiously.


    "Because I want it!"

 C852

    Su Bai said indifferently, Phoenix could release instantly.


    Black phoenix wings appeared, and the powerful pressure was released.


    The face of Queen Shia Empire changed instantly.


    "This is... the power of the phoenix?"


    "Black...Phoenix power?"


    That familiar feeling, not bad... This must be the power of the phoenix, but there is something wrong with this color, the phoenix is ??golden!But the phoenix in front of him was black, and the coercion and feeling it radiated was even more evil and stronger.


    Item 0047


    Feeling the powerful phoenix power of Su Bai''s body, riots started outside before Queen Shia could speak.The power of the phoenix may not be unfamiliar to the Shia Empire. It has caused an irreparable disaster in the Shia Empire before, otherwise the Shia Empire will not be so targeted at the power of the Phoenix and want to completely eliminate it.Feeling the existence of the power of the phoenix, someone soon prepared a weapon to destroy the power of the phoenix.


    Last time, it wiped out the power of a phoenix, so the people of the Shia Empire were confident in this weapon.


    "You know that our Shia Empire is vowing to destroy the power of the Phoenix, and you dare to come to inquire about the power of the Phoenix. You are too unwilling to put our Shia Empire in your eyes." The Queen of the Shia Empire said in a deep voice. Shouted.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Although the power of the phoenix is ??powerful, it is not uncontrollable. Otherwise, let alone your place, the earth has been destroyed. You are trying to take revenge against the power of the phoenix, but you should also know that the power of the phoenix cannot be truly What is destroyed, at best, is to let it fall into a deep sleep, and then rebirth in Nirvana. However, the power of the phoenix is ??not in my hands. It can ensure that it will not cause trouble and can play a greater role."


    "I have the power of the phoenix, infinite gems, plus the strength of my ability. None of you is my opponent, and no one can prevent me from getting the information I want. Now, I can talk about it, if you are willing to tell I, if your Shia Empire encounters any trouble in the future, I can help. But if you refuse...I will not leave myself any trouble."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning is... I will fight you thoroughly, endlessly!"


    The annihilation of the Zerg, the Sculpians, and even the Kerry Empire suffered from the Soviet defeat. If it is really immortal, even if the Shia Empire can win, the price will be extremely high. The most important thing is that no one is The Soviet defeated opponent, and the destructive power of the Soviet defeat is very amazing, so if it really wants to go to war, it may not win.Just as the Queen of the Shia Empire was hesitating to think, a loud noise suddenly came from the door, and immediately after that, a cannon had been set up and aimed at Su Bai.


    "Damn the power of the Phoenix, let you taste the power of our cannon."


    "This is the cannon that can destroy you!"


    "Blow him to death!"


    "Blow him to death!"


    Excited!


    Seeing this cannon, the Queen of the Shia Empire seemed to be emboldened. Even if the power of the phoenix cannot be completely wiped out, it can still make the power of the phoenix fall asleep. The face of the Shia empire cannot be ignored.


    Thinking of this, the Queen of Shia empire opened her mouth and said: "I''m sorry that I can''t agree to your terms. The hatred brought to us by the power of the phoenix cannot be resolved. If you are willing to let the power of the phoenix leave you, I can make you safe. Leave, otherwise...we can only take strong measures."


    "For example, bomb me with this stuff?"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the cannon and said, "Are you sure you plan to do this? If this thing doesn''t kill me, the consequences...Have you thought about it?"


    "At least he can destroy the power of the phoenix in you." The Queen of the Shia Empire said vowedly."Not long ago, it wiped out a phoenix power."


    Not long ago...


    Su Bai couldn''t help thinking of the time when Natasha became the apostle of the Phoenix by stealing the beam and changing the pillar to obtain the fragments of the power of the Phoenix. I am afraid this is the source of their confidence.


    This cannon is considered to be a kind of ancient science and technology. It is indeed very powerful. It is said that it has eliminated the power of the phoenix.


    But the most recent record was the one mentioned by Su Bai, and what actually eliminated was only the unfortunate person who had no Phoenix power.


    "Well, I hope you don''t regret it."


    Su Bai shrugged and said to the people near the cannon: "Come on."


    Su Bai did not evade, and even actively asked to fire at him. This reaction made Queen Shia and everyone hesitate. Isn''t he really afraid?But at this time, the arrow is on the string and I have to send it.The Queen of the Shia Empire got up, had the fighting sword taken away, and then gave the order.The energy of the cannon began to condense, and a ball of light condensed in the muzzle.


    boom!


    Huge energy swept out and went straight to Su defeat.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Su Bai, and then... he hit Su Bai.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang from the explosion, and everyone looked forward to the explosion.


    Did you make it?It should be successful, after all, the power of the phoenix has been eliminated before.


    "Oh my god, how... how is it possible?"


    At this moment, someone suddenly yelled, and immediately afterwards, the energy of the explosion was suddenly reduced, and Su Bai''s appearance was finally revealed.


    There was nothing at all.


    In the hand, all the energy is compressed into a small ball.


    Looking at the horrified Shia, Su Bai threw the energy ball out.


    Although it was just as big as a spot of light, everyone hurriedly avoided subconsciously when the energy ball came over.


    boom!

 C853

    A more powerful explosion sounded than before, and the cannon exploded directly, and there was even an explosive black hole around it. Crazy crushing absorbed everything around, and even a few people from the Shia Empire were sucked in when they were running slowly It disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Wow!"


    In the chaos, Su Bai suddenly teleported and appeared next to the Queen of the Shia Empire, and the Queen of the Shia Empire subconsciously punched it.


    "boom!"


    His fist hit Su Bai''s chest, Su Bai didn''t even shake it, and immediately followed the hand and grabbed the Queen of Shia Empire by the neck.


    I seem to like to choke my neck recently.


    The psychic power was activated, and almost instantly, the memories of the Queen of Shia Empire had already surfaced before her eyes.


    Speed ??up the search, Su Bai already knows about the power of the Phoenix soon!


    There are three suspected shards of Phoenix''s whereabouts on the Shia Empire.


    Although it is only suspected that it hasn''t been determined yet, it''s basically true.


    If these three are okay and you can get them all, then basically the power of the Phoenix should be almost complete, right?


    "Let go of the queen!"


    In the chaos, someone shouted at Su Bai.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and squeezed the queen''s neck with a crack, then slowly let go of her hand.


    Chapter 0048 Phoenix Blade


    "Your Majesty!"


    Seeing Queen Shia slowly falling to the ground, her neck drooping and no more life, the people of Shia Empire shouted in grief.


    No one expected Su Bai to be so cruel!


    "You dare to kill our Queen!" someone shouted in disbelief.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "You all bombarded me, why can''t I kill your queen? Since things have been done, then you have to bear the consequences!"


    "Kill him to avenge the queen!"


    The truth may be correct, but they cannot be indifferent to the queen''s death.Someone yelled in the chaos, and then everyone rushed towards Su Bai as if they were crazy. It seemed that this queen was quite loved.


    Before coming, Su Bai had thought that he might do it, after all, the fundamental contradiction was still very big.


    But hands-on are also different.


    If the Queen of the Shia Empire was willing to cooperate before, it may be limited to this.Now, Su has defeated the cannon and killed the Queen of the Shia Empire.So now it has no choice but to die. The Shia Empire will not endure the killing of the queen, and Su Bai does not want to leave a powerful empire that may attack the earth at any time.


    Seeing the Xi''a rushing over, Su Bai lifted his feet to release his breath.


    boom!


    The ground that the foot stepped on, the powerful impact instantly rippled, shook everyone who rushed into the air in an instant, and the walls of the palace were crushed by the impact in an instant.A huge force penetrated the ground, instantly cracking and sinking centered on Su Bai.


    "Boom boom!"


    The ground cracked in all directions, a powerful aura enveloped the surroundings, the palace collapsed in an instant, and in a blink of an eye it was considered flat.


    Some of those people were swallowed by the seams, and some were directly shaken.


    Near the palace, it was completely razed to the ground and ceased to exist.


    Naturally, no one would know about such a big movement. Seeing the imperial palace symbolizing the center of power was razed to the ground, all Shia people were shocked, and countless Shia empire warriors came here to prepare for revenge.


    The fragments of Phoenix''s power are not here, but Su Bai is not in a hurry to find them.


    In addition to the fragments of the power of the phoenix, one thing is currently in the Shia Empire!


    Such things are also related to the power of the Phoenix.


    Last time, the owner of the shard of phoenix power pursued by the Shia Empire caused an indelible disaster to the Shia Empire. In addition to his own phoenix power, he also had a weapon.


    Phoenix Blade!


    This phoenix blade has the power of the phoenix and is an extremely powerful weapon. It is now kept in the Shia Empire!


    Looking at the distance, the densely packed figures marched towards this side, but Su Bai did not pause and teleported directly to the place where the Shia Empire specializes in keeping things.This vault is not in the palace of the Shia Empire, but in a hidden place, no one knows except the queen.Su Bai had just teleported out, and the guards guarding the safe had rushed over.Su Bai swings his hands at will, the black phoenix can rush out, and the guard is instantly killed with almost no power to fight back.


    "Drive me!"


    Looking at the heavy treasure house door in front of him, Su Bai waved his arm vigorously, and he heard the treasure house door fly out with a click.


    With a loud bang, he slammed behind Su Bai.


    The environment inside the treasure house was instantly greeted.

 C854

    At first glance, Su Bai saw a huge blade in a glass cover in the center.


    Phoenix Blade!


    It contains the power of the phoenix, and to a certain extent, it is almost impossible to place it at will, just like the magic blade in martial arts novels.


    Su Bai''s hand, the glass cover turned into sand in an instant, followed by a swish, and the Phoenix blade flew out violently trembling.Su Bai took a copy and grabbed the Phoenix Blade.


    Teng!


    The scorching red flame instantly filled the Phoenix Blade, exuding a very powerful aura.


    With Su Bai''s thoughts, Phoenix can release.


    In an instant, the color of the Phoenix Blade changed from red to black.With another thought, the Phoenix Blade returned to its original color.


    "Yes! It''s a very suitable weapon!"


    "Zagom''s weapon hasn''t been completed yet, I don''t know what kind of power it will be." Su Bai muttered, then changed his hand and waved it lightly.


    The huge phoenix was able to whizz out and heard a loud bang. The entire treasure house was cut off from the middle by the phoenix, and then it began to tilt and collapse.The phoenix can be released outside, and all the actions that collapsed and smashed against Su Bai were instantly crushed and disappeared. The entire treasure house collapsed and was razed to the ground. Only Su Bai was still standing in place, unaffected!


    "Not bad."


    Su Bai was very satisfied with the power of the Phoenix Blade, nodded, turned and flew away.


    The war happened quietly.


    For the people of the Shia Empire, it was completely unexpected. It seemed that there was a war, and it was the kind of war that affected the future fate of the Shia Empire.


    With all kinds of weapons, all Shia empire fighters began to gather. The death of the queen and the fainting of the sword did not make Shia empire into chaos. Although it was slightly caught off guard, it was organized very quickly and looked decent.This is the Shia Empire. Although there is no outstanding ability, it is a battle for all people.


    "Find the target, fire... Hurry and fire..."


    When Su Bai appeared holding the blade of the phoenix, countless artillery fire instantly violently fired at him in the air.


    Su Bai swings with one arm.


    The scorching phoenix could be cut out from the blade of the phoenix in an instant, the artillery fire was swallowed by the phoenix, and a loud bang was heard immediately, and the cut out phoenix could directly draw an unparalleled fierceness.


    The ground, the building, and even the city.


    All were cut in half by this blow.


    The black phoenix wings appeared behind Su Bai, like a demon descending.The red phoenix blade in his hand was dancing slowly, and the ignoring heat wave whizzed out, and the screams around him kept coming and going.After a few short strokes, the surrounding area has become a mess and ruined.


    Holding the blade of the phoenix upside down, he looked at the crowd rushing from a distance.


    Su Bai walked over slowly.


    The Phoenix Blade drew a long flame trace on the ground, watching the densely packed warriors ahead, Su Bai held the blade in both hands and swung it violently.


    boom!


    The monstrous heat wave whizzed away.


    Item 0049


    boom!


    The blade of the phoenix was cut out, and countless soldiers were killed.


    Suddenly, Su Bai looked up and saw a transparent energy emerging from all directions in the distance, which was rapidly dissipating, and finally converged to a point, converging on Su Bai''s head.


    When this energy completely surrounded the surrounding area, a strange feeling came, and Su Bai quickly felt the surrounding force field changed.


    Gravity changes, if the previous gravitational field is similar to that of the earth, it is now at least tens of times higher.That''s not a big deal, there was a special aura floating, which made Su Bai feel slightly uncomfortable.Almost in an instant, the ability of the fittest to survive was activated, and the effects of gravity or that special breath disappeared, and the body had adapted to the changes in the force field.


    At this time, another group of soldiers rushed over, seeing their appearance without any discomfort.It seems that the changes in the force field should be suitable for Xi''a people. Want to use this change to deal with yourself?


    This method is too simple!


    Of course, this simplicity is only for Soviet defeat.


    Survival of the fittest can perfectly adapt to any environment, but if it is replaced by someone else, I am afraid that changes in this environment will greatly reduce the strength.


    "Does this really work?"


    Somewhere, a group of people looked at the situation in the force field.In this group, there is a woman who is very similar to the dead queen.This woman also wore a different armor from ordinary people, but it was dark purple.And behind her, there are still a pair of wings.Her status is very important to Shia Empire, she is the former queen of Shia Empire!Originally, she had retreated from the power center of the Shia Empire, although she was unwilling to do so, there was no way.But when the turbulent war started, the queen was different after her death.So people invited her out again, and the change of the force field was her decision.


    Hearing the question from the people around him, the former queen did not speak.


    Does it work?


    How could it work, but she must do something to show the people that she is coming forward, and she must take advantage of the present to gather her strength.


    Once the queen dies, she may return to the queen''s throne.


    As long as she can solve the problem at the moment.

 C855

    But how to solve it, she has other plans.


    "If you are allowed to choose, do you want to die together? No, it may not be able to defeat him even if you die together." The former queen suddenly asked.


    "Starburst technology?" Someone immediately reacted. The starburst technology can be said to be the strongest technology of the Shia Empire. It can directly enter the state of supernova evolution, which means...the entire planet will burst, everyone Will die.


    This method is completely dead, but the words of the former queen also make it clear that even if the planets burst, they may not be able to defeat Su Bai.


    Then... Is there any way to defeat Su Bai?


    Thinking of this, everyone was dull.


    "If you want to solve this matter, you have to start from the root cause. Why did you fight? It was because Su Bai wanted the power of the Phoenix, and she refused. What about before? Some soldiers disrespect him and want Interrogation, he has to be arrested, so the matter will evolve into the current result."


    "We have no grievances with him, and he just wants the power of the Phoenix."


    "He can control the power of the phoenix, and to some extent it can be regarded as restraining the power of the phoenix, and his reputation is good in the universe, and he will not launch an attack for no reason. The current situation is that even if we die together, it is not him. Opponent. If he doesn¡¯t do anything, then he will also wipe us all out.¡±


    "We are Shia Empire, one of the three empires!"


    Someone couldn''t help but retorted.


    The former queen said with a sneer: "The three empires are talking about overall strength. If we deal with the earth and other planets, we will naturally have an advantage, but what is the use of a strong like him?"


    "Then we can attack the earth and force him to leave." Another suggested.


    The former queen''s sneer grew stronger."If you want to attack the earth, then attack the earth? Not to mention whether you can succeed... even if you succeed, after that, you destroy the earth. Do you think he will not destroy the Shia Empire? Don''t guard the three empires. Honor, the three empires are true, but you can deal with Thanos? Can you deal with the five great gods or even higher existence? When the individual strength reaches a certain level, it is too simple for a person to destroy a planet."


    "Do you think that Su Bai does not have the ability to destroy the planet?"


    "Don''t forget the builder!"


    "It''s not okay, no okay, what should we do? Should we wait for death?" Someone couldn''t help complaining.


    The former queen sneered and did not speak.


    At this time, Su defeat in the force field was unstoppable, and the force field had no effect on him at all. The Phoenix Blade, the powerful personal strength partner, could be said to be unmatched.When the soldiers in the force field were wiped out, Su Bai did not even destroy the force field, but came out of the force field easily.


    "Are there any casualty statistics?"


    The former queen asked suddenly.


    "Not sure, but it should be a lot!"


    "How long has this passed, and have you noticed it? He has no full power at all, even 50% of his strength is useless. Now it is still barely possible to say that he is not serious, if he really does not want to play. That''s right, Although it sounds bad, he is playing now. If he doesn''t want to play and prepare to destroy the entire planet, what shall we do?"


    "It was chosen that the Shia Empire was destroyed and all died in battle."


    "I still choose to surrender and let the Shia Empire survive."


    "I don''t make this decision, it''s up to you to decide."


    Although she said that she would not make this decision, in fact her proposal was already a decision.


    She wanted to surrender.


    If the Shia Empire is gone, then there will be nothing.


    Surrender, even if there is another him above, but in the Shia Empire, he can still enjoy the power of the queen.The most important thing is that this choice is not to betray the Shia Empire, but to save the Shia Empire, and it is the only way!


    Item 0050


    Su Bai is very strong, and there are only a handful of people who can defeat Su Bai and save the Shia Empire. Perhaps they are the five gods, and they can even go to the Celestial Group or the Court of Life?But not to mention whether these people can be found, can they be found to help the Shia Empire deal with the Soviet defeat, even if it can... Isn''t it necessary to pay?Without even thinking about it, it is absolutely impossible.So considering all the circumstances, maybe... admitting defeat is the best way.


    The former queen did not speak and let them decide for themselves, but Su Bai did not stop because of their situation.After coming out of the force field, Su Bai began to kill the Quartet. He never thought that the Shia Empire might surrender. Then it was a normal idea to cut grass and roots. Space wars don¡¯t pay attention to benevolence. Is to completely annihilate the opponent, let alone Su Bai is just an alien?


    Seeing that the defeat of the Soviet Union was unstoppable, and there was no one general who wanted to destroy the city and wipe out the people of the Shia Empire, those people finally couldn''t sit still.


    There is no time for them to think slowly.


    As the former queen said, Su Bai is playing. If he doesn''t play and has enough, I am afraid it is time for the entire Shia Empire to disappear completely.


    Several important officials from the power center of the Shia Empire glanced at each other, and one of them said: "Even if we want to surrender, maybe he might not agree?"


    "If you make a decision, I am willing to find him!" the former queen said lightly.


    This move is very risky. In case Su Bai is not interested or whatever, she may be killed directly, but she is desperate for wealth and wealth. How can she gain power without showing up?So she must go!


    Several important ministers glanced at each other, and finally nodded in agreement.


    Surrender!


    It sounds trivial, but the survival and face of the entire race empire are more important than that. Different people have different opinions. For them, survival is naturally more important.Once the decision was made, it was much easier. The former queen went to find Su Bai alone.


    ...


    boom!


    A building collapsed suddenly, and Su Bai took back the Phoenix Blade and looked a little dull.

 C856

    nobody!


    There are almost no decent rivals.


    "Perhaps... it''s time to end."


    Su Bai said indifferently that he was about to start gathering the power of infinite gems.


    "please wait!"


    Just as the light of the infinite gems lit up and the power was condensed, a voice suddenly sounded.Su Bai turned his head and looked around, and saw someone hurriedly walking towards this side.


    "I am the former queen of Shia Empire, and I want to talk to you on behalf of Shia Empire."


    Before the person arrived, he first showed his identity and intention.


    The former queen?


    Su Bai looked at her and said lightly: "You have five minutes."


    "enough!"


    The former queen breathed a sigh of relief, and Su Bai was a little unexpected when she spoke.


    "I surrender on behalf of the Shia Empire!"


    "Surrender?" Su Bai looked at the former queen unexpectedly, but didn''t expect her to surrender.Shia Empire, one of the three empires, and now it is a blood feud, is going to surrender?


    "Yes, surrender!" The former queen nodded affirmatively: "If you continue to fight, the Shia Empire can only go to extinction, so we are willing to surrender and accept your control."


    "How do I know if you really surrendered or falsely surrendered? I don''t have that many people here to control. Even if you really surrendered, who can guarantee that you will not avenge you in the future. For me, only the dead, who disappeared? The planet can make me feel at ease!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The former queen nodded. Such worries are normal or even asking for trouble, but she thought about it when she made this suggestion."I am the former queen of Shia Empire, with a certain prestige. You can control me, and I can help control Shia Empire!"


    "Oh?"


    This proposal made Su Bai feel a bit interesting.


    "you sure?"


    "As long as I can retain my independent thinking." The former queen said.


    She doesn''t mind being a puppet queen, but she doesn''t want to be a puppet.


    "It''s interesting, you can guarantee to control the Shia Empire and ensure that the actions of the Shia Empire will not pose any threat to me and the earth?" Su Bai asked.


    The former queen nodded: "I can!"


    "And taking a step back, we are not your opponent now, and no matter how we develop in the future, we cannot surpass you. Although ours is not your opponent, but looking at the entire universe, our Shia Empire is also one of the three empires. The earth is still very useful for you. At least in this way, many planets will not dare to think of the earth, and the earth can enter a stage of rapid development."


    Her analysis made Su Bai nod in agreement. If this is the case, the earth¡¯s troubles will be reduced a lot. What happens is that the Shia Empire is also the first front. With the prestige of the Shia Empire, the earth can enter the development smoothly and quickly. period.


    I never thought that the Shia Empire would surrender before, now...


    It can be changed.


    If it is ensured that there will be no trouble, it is definitely better to accept their surrender than to kill them all.


    The premise is that there will be no trouble.


    "Are you sure, let the entire Shia Empire listen to you?" Su Bai asked.


    The former queen said: "Yes! Although there will definitely be some opposition, I can solve it."


    "Okay, then I accept your surrender!"


    Su Bai replied in a deep voice, and then the light of Infinite Gems brightened again, but this time the target was the former queen.The light shrouded, and the former queen was a little nervous but resisted and did not move.As the energy of the Infinite Gems fell, the former queen found that something had changed.


    As with Nebula before, absolute obedience.


    With this change, Su Bai would not worry that she would betray.However, he will not be completely relieved like this, he still needs to arrange manpower here.As for who it is, Su Bai has already thought about it.


    Hulk!


    Hulk probably has no intentions to stay on the earth, and for the people on earth, Hulk staying is also a trouble.Therefore, it is completely possible for Hulk to come over, and even for their planets to be moved here.Hulk''s powerful strength and planetary power can compete with Shia Empire, and it can also ensure that any emergencies can be dealt with, which is perfect.


    Chapter 0051 Soul Gem and Observer and Planet Devourer


    The power of one person to make an empire surrender sounds very exaggerated, but there is still a lot that a cosmic powerhouse can do, so for Su Bai, I don''t feel too proud or exaggerated.But when this news spread throughout the Shia Empire, even to the earth, to the entire universe, others didn''t think so!


    Conquer an empire by one person!


    It would be better if it were to destroy an empire. After all, it is easier to destroy, but this is conquest!


    And it''s one of the three empires, not just any ordinary planet, this kind of strength and degree are naturally different.


    The former queen of the Shia Empire has now officially ascended to the throne of the queen, declaring that the Shia Empire has defeated the Soviet Union and fully surrendered and surrendered to the earth.Although it caused many Shia people to resist and refuse, and even some hard-liners refused to accept it, under her suppression, this voice and power were decreasing sharply.Su Bai did not rush to let Hulk over, but took advantage of this time to search for the three pieces of Phoenix power.With the information of the Shia Empire, it is much easier to find, not to mention that with the Phoenix Blade and his own understanding and contact of the Phoenix Power, three fragments of the Phoenix Power are quickly found.After finding the power of these three phoenixes, Su Bai returned to Earth.


    Ruiwen, little naughty, blinking.

 C857

    Three new Phoenix Apostles were born.


    The seven phoenix apostles had raised the upper limit of Su Bai¡¯s phoenix ability to an astonishing level.At the same time, Su Bai found Hulk and talked about his idea, Hulk readily accepted it, but he had to wait until all the Skull Stars were completely eliminated, Su Bai also agreed.The space station has been connected to the Shia Empire and began to be deployed, which can ensure that the situation of the Shia Empire can be grasped at the first time.


    The matter of the power of the phoenix has come to an end. The next thing is naturally to find the last infinite gem, the soul gem.


    No one is sure when Thanos will do it on a whim, so the best thing to know is to prepare well in advance.


    Now there are only infinite gems left.


    Su Bai is ready to converge with Nebula and speed up his search for soul gems.This time, Su Bai did not intend to go alone, but took all the Phoenix Apostles. Anyway, there is nothing to worry about on the earth now. Taking advantage of this opportunity to improve as much as possible, there is always no harm.


    Seven!


    Seven phoenix apostles in total.


    Jean, Emma, ??Mystery, Natasha, Little Naughty, Riven, Blink.


    If you change to an ordinary person, it may be really too much to bear. There are no rest days a day.However, Su Bai is not an ordinary person, even if it is together, Su Bai can barely handle it.Laila transported them directly to the Nebula spacecraft, first confirmed the soul gem news and continued searching, and spent most of the rest of the time in the room.It sounds ridiculous, but the effect is also very obvious, whether it is them or Su Baiqi''s improvement effect is obvious.


    The only problem is that the whereabouts of the soul gem is too mysterious. There is no news at all. It is like finding a needle in a haystack. It is very difficult to find, and there is no clue.


    "How? Still no clue?"


    Su Bai sat in the cockpit and asked toward the nebula that was stance on the spacecraft.


    Nebula shook his head: "There are no clues. There are very few people who know the clues of this gem. Unless we can find people who know the clues, it may be difficult to find them like this."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Su Bai nodded in agreement, the vastness of the universe is beyond imagination, and the chaos without clues is that the chance of a blind cat and a dead mouse is too small.But there are probably not many people who know the whereabouts of soul gems!


    "Wait... I thought of a person who should know many secrets in the universe. If anyone is most likely to know the whereabouts of the soul gem, then it must be him!" Su Bai''s eyes lit up, and said a little excited.


    "who is it?"


    When he said this, other people couldn''t help but become curious.


    "Observer!"


    "Whenever something big happens, the observer will appear. The last time I killed Gao Tianzun and was cursed by the goddess of death who should be immortal, the observer appeared. Because I killed Gao Tianzun, it means There has been a major event that breaks the existing laws. If I can find him, I should be able to know the whereabouts of the infinite gem. However, this guy is also a ghost and does not want to find him, and it is only easier than finding the soul gem."


    "Only big things, can''t he show up?"


    "He didn''t even appear to conquer the Shia Empire such a major event in the eyes of others. It must be bigger, but there is no major event now."


    "If there is no major event, then create a major event!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said in a deep voice: "No matter how it happened, as long as there are qualified things, observers will appear. Normal-level things are definitely not good, but there is something... OK!"


    "What?" everyone asked curiously.


    "Planet Devourer!"


    "Planet Devourer?"


    "Yes, it''s him! He planned to swallow the earth before, but there was no news later, but with his character and ability, I am afraid that sooner or later he will hit the earth. This is a very big trouble. If it can kill the planet to swallow it If you say it, then out of ten observers will definitely appear."


    "Why? Because he is one of the five gods?"


    "Not only that, there is another reason."


    "I don¡¯t understand the other five gods, that is, the planet devourers and death. The others aim to balance the universe, so they don¡¯t easily do things that disrupt the balance of the universe, so don¡¯t worry. But planet devourers can cause trouble to the earth. His strength is erratic. He may be strong when he is full, but not strong when he is not full, but no one wants to kill him, because once he dies, he will cause irreversible disaster to the universe."


    "Nebula, show me where the Planet Devourer is!"


    "Yes!"


    Nebula nodded. It is much easier to find the Planet Devourer than to find the Soul Gem, because the Planet Devourer must eat regularly to replenish energy, so the news is unavoidable.


    Item 0052


    After the matter was handed over to Nebula, Su Bai did not pay any more attention. If there is news, Nebula will definitely notify him. If there is no news, it will be useless to mix it up by himself.


    A few days passed like this. On this day, Su Bai just came out of the room when he saw Nebula rushing over and said with some excitement: "Master, there is news."


    "Have you found the whereabouts of the Planet Devourer?" Su Bai asked.


    Nebula shook his head awkwardly: "It''s not the Planet Devourer, it''s the Silver Glider."


    "He!"


    Su Bai was slightly disappointed, but as the Star Devourer, he could find the Silver Glider and he should be able to reach the Planet Devourer."Where is he?"


    "Come here!" Nebula said in a deep voice.


    "Oh?"


    "It should have come to us." Nebula said.

 C858

    "It''s just so easy to find him." Although Su Bai was a little surprised, he didn''t care too much, but was a little curious about what the silver glider came to find him?


    Wait while guessing.


    Two days later, I saw the silver glider.


    Stepping on the surfboard, there is no change in shape at all.When he appeared, Su Bai teleported directly to the outside of the spaceship.


    "Finally found you!"


    Seeing Su Bai, the silver glider said excitedly.


    "I''m also looking for you. To be precise, I''m in the Planet Devourer." Su Bai said with a smile, "Is there anything going on looking for me?"


    "It''s about the Planet Devourer. He has been devouring energy before. He has swallowed countless planets during this period. This time, he is finally ready to go to Earth again."


    "I want to notify you after I know the news, but fortunately... I''m just catching up."


    The appearance of the silver glider seemed to be really relieved."You have helped me before, letting me leave and returning the surfboard, so I think it is necessary to tell you this news. No matter what the outcome is, I can have a clear conscience."


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Hearing what he said, Su Bai didn''t panic, instead he smiled and said: "It seems that my decision is right. He will be a trouble sooner or later, but I didn''t expect such a coincidence. I wanted to find him, but he also wanted to devour the earth. I want to kill him, what will you do?"


    The silver skater was stunned for a moment and didn''t seem to expect such a coincidence. As for the Soviet defeat, of course, the silver skater hoped that the new planet devourer would die, so that he would not have to be a star swallowing messenger, but... He considered for a moment, and finally shook his head and said: "I will stop you. After all, we have made a deal. I am his messenger. He let go of my planet. He has faith in his words, and I will not violate my promise. Even...I hope you can beat him."


    "Understood, then you can tell me where the Planet Devourer is? Anyway, if you don''t tell me, I will be able to find him, but it will be slower."


    "This is acceptable!"


    There was no problem at this point, and soon the silver glider had already told Su Bai''s coordinate address.


    "Then, I''m going back."


    The purpose of his coming was only to inform Su Bai of the news. Since Su Bai was going to find the Planet Devourer, then as an envoy, he would definitely go back, and then... just by his own ability.


    "You must go back and help?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes."


    "That''s really..." Su Bai shook his head helplessly: "I can only say I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, it depends on the strength." After the silver glider finished speaking, he was ready to go back and leave. Who knew that at this time, he suddenly felt that he was disconnected from the surfboard. He immediately felt a sense The regiment force trapped him.


    "I''m sorry, not that I have to rely on your strengths, but I''m sorry, I want you to stay."


    Su Bai said lightly, and took him back to the spaceship with the surfboard.


    "Separate him from the surfboard and guard them carefully. I''m going to find the Planet Devourer." Su Bai ordered.


    "Do you need us to accompany you?"


    "No, I can go by myself."


    Su defeated them not to make them fight, but to seize the time to improve.


    not to mention.


    It turned out that the existence of the Planet Devourer really made Su Bai feel tricky, but now...it''s a different matter of course. If even the Planet Devourer can''t handle it, then don''t try to destroy the hegemony.


    According to the coordinates given by the silver glider, Su Bai flew all the way.


    The coordinate position is not too far from here. It should be that the Planet Devourer had this idea to move towards the earth. The Silver Glider already knew it, and then rushed over in advance.I just don¡¯t know what price he paid for this. After all, he can¡¯t tell the Planet Devourer that I¡¯m going to remind Su Bai and protect the earth, right?Flying all the way, thinking all the way, soon... Su Bai felt that someone was ahead.


    Three!


    Three powerful people, no less than the silver glider!


    "It looks like it should be the other Star Swallowing Messengers."


    Three people with the same strength as the Silver Glider appeared on this route. In this case, there should be no one else except the Star Devourer.


    The Planet Devourer has four ambassadors.


    Stardust, Flame Emperor, Silver Shadow, Tyrant.


    The four are collectively known as the Four Great Star-Swallowing Envoys, who are specifically looking for planets for the Planet-Swallowers. They are not weak in strength, and basically belong to the kind that one can single out one planet.Of course, this planet didn''t refer to the Shia Empire, it was just an ordinary planet.


    Just thinking about it, he had already seen those three people.


    Sure enough, as expected, the one with silver like the universe was Stardust, and the other with flames all over it was definitely the Emperor of Flame. Their appearance characteristics were still very obvious.As for the last one, he has a very burly figure and holds a battle axe. At first glance, except for his different skin color, he is somewhat similar to Thanos. His identity is ready to be revealed, he is a tyrant!


    The three of them have obviously seen Su Bai and recognized Su Bai''s identity!


    "Sure enough, the silver glider told the secret, knowing he was unreliable."


    "Isn''t this better? Let''s solve him here, and the master can swallow the earth more easily."


    "Let me come first!"

 C859

    The three of you didn''t take Su Bai to heart. The tyrant rushed forward in the first place, looking like he was going to take the lead.


    Chapter 0053 Spike!Spike!Spike!


    Tyrant is the most violent character among the four Star Devourers. He likes to conquer, and he likes to punish and abuse him. He was originally the ruler of a planet. Later, he was discovered by the Planet Devourer. He felt that his character was very suitable to help him find the planet, so he accepted as a messenger. He has no characteristics in his abilities, he has strong strength and agility, and has a very strong ability to fight offenses. After becoming the Star Devourer, his comprehensive ability in this area has been greatly improved.Holding a cosmic battle axe, extremely powerful.


    At this moment, he rushed over, holding the battle axe in both hands. Before he reached the battle axe, he had already drawn a bright impact energy, which was extremely powerful.


    Energy pierced the dim universe and went straight to Su Bai, while the tyrant followed closely with his expression grim and excited.Seeing the shock wave hitting the Soviet Union defeated, a trace of disapproval flashed across the tyrant''s face, thinking how powerful it was, but he couldn''t avoid even this kind of attack.Then you go to die!With both hands hard, the battle axe slashed directly towards the explosion.


    "boom!"


    The crisp sound vibrated, and a hand stretched out during the explosion, and firmly caught the axe.


    "what?"


    The tyrant was slightly stunned that he would be able to take it. Even though he was about to withdraw his axe to continue his attack, he found that the axe did not move at all, and was firmly defeated by Su.Push, push, and push again, the tyrant''s arm was already bruised, but the axe didn''t even move.


    "What a great strength!"


    The tyrant was shocked, but seeing the light of the explosion gradually dissipated, Su Bai''s mouth raised a sneer, and his fingers pressed hard.


    Click!


    The sturdy battle axe was dented by Su Bai''s fingers. Before the tyrant could react, he suddenly felt a huge force coming, and then heard a bang, the battle axe... was broken!


    The immense power made the tyrant fly out in shock, and people looked at the shattered tomahawk tyrant in the air a little confused!


    This cosmic battle axe is not an ordinary product, he can actually pinch it with his hand, how much strength does he have?


    In front of him, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The tyrant looked stunned, but saw that Su Bai had already caught up.


    With a simple punch, the tyrant only felt an indescribable force through his body, and then with a bang, his body exploded.


    It was torn apart.


    He could even see the explosion of his body.


    "boom!"


    The tyrant''s body was torn apart and scattered in the universe.


    Both Yanhuang and Stardust didn''t react, it was too fast.


    The tyrant shot, Su Bai pinched the tomahawk, and then counterattacked, the tyrant died...


    Although the two of them are not as reckless as the tyrant, and don''t think that Su defeat is really that easy to solve, but absolutely never expected that the tyrant could not even stop it.When the two reacted, Su Bai had already arrived in front of them.


    Emperor Yan''s reaction was the fastest, the flames all over his body strengthened fiercely, and at the same time a stick appeared in his hand. The two ends of the stick were burning with flames, waving and rushing towards Su Bai.


    "Playing with fire?"


    Su Bai laughed, letting the flame hit him without dodge or avoid, and at the same time stretched out his hand to catch his stick.


    Click!


    The right hand grabbed the stick that was still releasing flames, which made the Emperor Yan an instant shock. Just now, the tyrant''s axe was caught and shattered. How could he not be surprised.


    "Wow!"


    Stardust next to him also held a club that resembled an axe and a spear, and it launched a burst of energy to Su Bai.


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, raised his left hand, and his palm directly blocked the shock wave.


    Su Bai''s attack was caught by the two ambassadors at the same time, and Su Bai''s left hand suddenly radiated light immediately afterwards. The Phoenix shock wave took advantage of the trend and hit Stardust, and Stardust flew out with a muffled grunt.Su Bai suddenly used his right hand, and the fire of hell burst out instantly.The two completely different flames competed against each other. The Emperor Yan kept stimulating the flames, but found that his flames were getting weaker and weaker and gradually eroded by the other party.


    The fire of hell spread and the entire club swept towards the Emperor Flame. Although the Emperor Flame was unwilling but still calm and immediately wanted to let go of the club, but at this time, he realized that it could not be sent away. There seemed to be a sticky stick on the club. The suction is firmly attached to his hand.


    fire!


    He rushed to Emperor Yan''s body. For a moment, Emperor Yan felt an unspeakable high temperature. This powerful flame seemed to penetrate the soul. Within a moment, the flame on Emperor Yan''s body gradually extinguished and finally turned into sparks. Extinguished, disappeared.


    At this moment, Stardust had just stabilized his body.


    Stardust was completely stunned when he saw that Emperor Yan was killed in a flash.


    The tyrant, Emperor Yan, were all easily killed by Su Bai, and he was seriously injured just now, but he was not an opponent at all!


    run!


    There was almost no pause, Stardust immediately made a choice.


    Turning around, with a swish, the super fast speed seems to have caused a sound barrier in the space, and in a blink of an eye, people have rushed far away.


    Want to run?


    It''s not that easy!

 C860

    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and a crystal suddenly appeared in his hand and threw it towards the distance.


    The fast-flying Stardust turned his head and looked behind him, wondering if Su Bai had caught up, but found that Su Bai stayed in place behind him and seemed to have no intention of chasing him. This made him relieved and turned his head to speed back to find the Planet Devourer. , As for the Planet Devourer, the Su Bai can be defeated.However, as soon as he turned his head, he noticed a purple outline appeared in front of him.Before he could react, he slammed into it.


    "coming!"


    Su Bai''s hand slowly lifted, the energy of the power gem urged him to make a punching posture, and immediately after he saw a swish, Stardust appeared in front of him.


    With eyes facing each other, Stardust''s eyes widened.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a group of purple rays hitting me. Before I could think about it, Stardust hurriedly mobilized energy to protect himself.


    "boom!"


    With a heavy punch on Stardust''s body, the energy of the power gem spread, and the stardust seemed to be transformed into a little starlight in the light, dissipating directly into the universe.


    In a short moment, the three Star Swallowing Envoys died at the hands of Su Bai, all of which were killed in one hit!


    Chapter 0054 Su Bai VS Planet Devourer


    After killing three Star Devouring Messengers in a row, Su Bai''s mood did not fluctuate much.Perhaps for others, killing the Star Devourer may be excited, proud, excited, or even afraid. After all, that is the person of the Planet Devourer, but for Su Bai, I really don¡¯t know what his emotions are. Fluctuations.The Star Devourer is in front, so the planet Devourer should not be far away, Su Bai did not move on, but stayed in place and waited.


    As time passed slowly, Su Bai floated in the air and waited quietly with his eyes closed.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai suddenly felt a feeling, a powerful energy fluctuation was whizzing from a distance.Its energy is far more powerful than the previous three Star Swallowing Messengers combined, and this energy also carries a strong sense of hunger. It seems that even the heaven and the earth can be swallowed. The feeling of fear.Set his mind, Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly, and a huge figure was galloping in the distance.


    This figure is very huge, and the planet is like a basketball when compared to him, which shows how huge his body is.Comparing with him, Su Bai looked very small, just like a person feels like an ant.


    This person is wearing a blue-violet armor, and the helmet looks like a trident.


    Planet Devourer!


    Although it was a bit related to dealing with each other a long time ago, this should be regarded as the first meeting.


    The huge body was suspended in the air, and the Planet Devourer stopped.


    "You killed my messenger?"


    "This is just the beginning." Su Bai responded indifferently.


    The Planet Devourer raised his eyebrows slightly."You still want to kill me?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai looked at him with squinted eyes.


    Although the Planet Devourer guessed his thoughts, he still felt stunned: "You said you want to defeat me, I might still believe some, kill me... you are really arrogant."


    "If you don''t have the strength, you will be arrogant, if you have the strength... That''s just a fact. You will know what it is after playing."


    The face of the Planet Devourer has not changed, but his breath has changed. The monstrous breath represents his anger, his huge hands are shining, his left hand is raised, and a thick beam of energy goes straight to Su Bai.He was in front of him in an instant. Facing the full planet Devourer Su Bai didn''t dare to push too much, his arms crossed.


    boom!


    Su Bai''s whole person was shrouded in a beam of light, and the huge power made him fly out in an instant. It felt like a person was walking in a violent wind. Su Bai could feel his arms being crushed by the amount of violent violence.


    Hundreds of meters away.


    The beam of light dissipated, and Su Bai slowly lowered his arm.


    Faintly numb, slightly shaking.


    "So strong, worthy of being a full planet Devourer, so strong with a single blow." Su Bai secretly sighed in his heart, and his arms had returned to normal at this time.


    The full and hungry planet devourers are completely two people, and their strength is not even on the same level.


    "How many planets have you eaten?" Su Bai muttered, but people rushed over again without the slightest intention to flinch.


    The planet Devourer raised his arms, and a series of shock waves locked Su Bai and began to attack.


    "Swish!" "Swish!" "Swish!"


    The energy beams and Su Bai''s teleporting and dodge voices continued to flow, and the surroundings were bright and flashing.


    The speed of the energy beam was very fast, almost as soon as Su Bai appeared the energy beam, he immediately followed. Su Bai didn''t dare to slack in the slightest, while dodged, and narrowed the distance between the two.The closer you are, the harder it is to hide the energy beam.Su Bai suffered several times, finally approached the Planet Devourer, and then punched it.


    The Planet Devourer seemed to have a sneer, not evasive.


    boom!


    A heavy impact sounded, and an energy barrier appeared beside the Planet Devourer.


    Su Bai''s fist hit the barrier straight, causing the barrier to tremble slightly.


    boom!


    The Planet Devourer waved another power beam to directly hit Su Bai''s body, and Su Bai was instantly knocked back and flew out.


    After gaining power, the Planet Devourer suddenly appeared behind Su Bai, and the energy on his body gathered frantically to attack Su Bai again...


    The speed was so fast that it was almost the same time, and two energy beams, one in front and one in the back, crushed Su Bai before and after.The two beams of light seemed to want to converge, constantly crushing the Su Bai in the middle. As the energy of the beam of light became stronger and stronger, finally... the two have converged together, and a huge explosion occurred. , The powerful impact was rippling towards the surroundings, and the sound of rumbling was heard from afar, meteorites and some unmanned small planets were directly crushed by this impact and exploded!

 C861

    In the light, a figure quickly fell.


    "Ahem."


    Su Bai took a deep breath and suddenly woke up. The strength of the blow just made him almost fainted without closing his breath.His thoughts gradually returned, and the huge pain on his body made him feel as if his whole body was falling apart.


    "It''s better to just die."


    Su Bai murmured, it would be better to die and resurrect in situ in such a half-mutilated situation. By the way, he could also gain the ability of the Planet Devourer.But since he didn''t hang up, Su Bai would not kill himself, not to mention the self-healing ability is quickly exerting effect, and the injury is quickly recovering!


    "Hey, why stop? You should have taken the opportunity to kill me just now. Or... your energy consumption is too much?"


    Su Bai slowly drifted over and shouted at the Planet Devourer.


    Even if they do nothing, the Planet Devourer will consume energy, not to mention the powerful attack just now?Why did he look for the messenger? It was not because it was a waste of energy to find the planet.Su Bai was right to ask. The Planet Devourer just consumed a lot of energy. The reason why he didn''t continue to do it was because Su Bai would definitely die. I didn''t expect that he was not dead, and the speed of recovery was so fast. fast!


    With a cold snort, the Planet Devourer shot again.


    While releasing a beam of energy, it flashed in all directions of Su Bai.


    Energy beams swept towards Su Bai almost at the same time. With such a vast and powerful energy, with this blow, the Planet Devourer must kill!


    Chapter 0055 Want to leave before finishing?


    At least several times more attacks than before, energy beams from all directions roared towards Su Bai in the center.


    Su Bai''s injuries have not been fully recovered, and there is no way to avoid it. Judging from the results, I am afraid that he is doomed and will definitely die.However, Su Bai did not panic at all, instead, a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Right in the middle!


    It can not only consume the energy of the planet Devourer, but also resurrect itself with full blood, and the most important thing is that it can also gain abilities.


    Being killed once is simply beneficial!


    Su Bai did not dodge, and even gave up resistance.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, an indescribable force burst out, and the space of the universe seemed to be shaking and trembling...


    The entire explosion lasted for more than ten minutes. The Planet Devourer stared at the center of the explosion, feeling that Su Bai''s aura had disappeared, and then turned around and prepared to leave.Although a lot of energy was consumed in order to eliminate, but when Su Bai died, no one on earth could stop him, so it was worth it.The huge body slowly shrank, and the Planet Devourer flew in the direction of the earth to save energy.


    As soon as he was about to move, he heard a bang, and his head was smashed.


    The lightning disappeared behind his head and he turned his head sharply.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Will you leave before you finish?"


    Su Bai''s hand flashed with lightning, and although his clothes were already torn, it was clear that his body was as good as ever without any scars.


    "Then I will kill you again!"


    The Planet Devourer snorted and shot again, but Su Bai did not stay still this time, but teleported closer again.


    "boom!"


    Swinging his arm to block the energy beam, Su Bai''s body retreated slightly for a moment and then disappeared after the teleportation. At the moment it disappeared, another beam of energy struck.


    "It seems to be weaker than before."


    Su Bai''s eyes became sharp, as if radiating light, while avoiding and resisting, it seemed that he had no advantage but he didn''t mean to give up or shrink.Flashing back and forth, Su Bai finally came to the planet Devourer.The Planet Devourer did the same, and the energy barrier appeared again.Su Baiyun took up the power of infinite gems and fisted.


    boom!


    A heart-shaking force came out, and the violent shaking of the energy barrier changed the expression of the Planet Devourer, followed by the continuous energy supply to reinforce the energy barrier, while waving out with one hand.


    "Again!"


    Su Bai sneered, no change in his body.When the beam of light swept out, the body that had penetrated directly blasted out.The beam of light passed through his body, and he began to quickly absorb the energy in the beam to supplement himself.Although the rate of absorption is not fast or too much, the effect is still good.The Planet Devourer looked at Su Bai with a little surprise, and saw Su Bai''s black phoenix wings spread behind him. Two wings waved, and the shock waves of small phoenix like feathers continued to swarm.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The dense phoenix shock wave slammed into the energy bottle barrier, making the barrier tremble every time except for the heavy impact.The face of the Planet Devourer became a little stern, and the energy in his body was madly released to replenish the energy barrier, resisting the phoenix shock wave of witchcraft and Su Bai''s fist containing infinite gems.


    Before you know it, it seems to have become a competition for energy consumption!


    The Planet Devourer learned to be smart and did not attack Su Bai so as not to be absorbed by him, but just continuously supported the energy barrier.


    He didn''t believe that Su Bai had more energy than himself!


    This time for the earth, he deliberately ate and was full and then acted!


    Unlike the calmness of the Planet Devourer, Su Bai felt a bit of madness, completely unreserved.


    Whether it is infinite gems or phoenix energy.


    The continuous output of energy from his body, that kind of madness in despair made the planet devourers stunned. Isn''t he afraid of running out of energy and being counterattacked by himself?Or does he think he can break his energy barrier with this crazy attack?The Planet Devourer was a little puzzled. He didn''t know what Su Bai thought. He just watched as if he was venting and attacking continuously.

 C862

    oom!boom!boom!


    The fist fell like a violent storm, suddenly Su Bai shouted, and the whole body lit up with different lights.


    The power of five infinite gems is activated at the same time.


    "This is his final blow!"


    The Planet Devourer easily judged that Su Bai''s energy should have been consumed a lot, and should only be able to launch an attack in front of him.Thinking of this, the planet Devourer once again increased the energy output.


    "Break it for me!"


    As soon as the shout fell, he heard Su Bai''s roar from the Endurance, and all his power was concentrated on his fist.


    "boom!"


    The huge power caused the planet Devourers to lose consciousness for a moment, and the energy barrier quickly split from the place where it was hit.The Planet Devourer was shocked, hurriedly trying to stabilize but it was too late.In almost an instant, the entire energy barrier completely left, and Su Bai''s fist was getting closer and closer, hitting the planet Devourer heavily, even if only the remaining power still made him trembled, the armor on his body was hidden. crack.


    With a punch, Su Bai''s energy has been exhausted, and his body slowly falls.


    The Planet Devourer gave a cold snort, clenched his fist and slammed Su Bai on the chest.Behind him, a powerful energy penetrated, Su Bai snorted and flew out suddenly.


    It hasn''t fallen yet, the breath has disappeared.


    "Huh...huh..."


    The Planet Devourer floated in the air and slowly retracted his fist. He glanced down at the cracked armor, and he had the joy of victory.


    How many years have it been.


    How long have you not felt this way?


    Feeling most of the energy lost in the body, the Planet Devourer didn''t know what to say.


    Although he is full, but he will continue to consume, while flying, the battle will accelerate the consumption, especially the energy competition just now, maintaining the energy barrier, resisting the infinite gems, plus the final blow that penetrated the Su defeat. The consumption can be a lot.


    Fortunately, I won in the end!


    The Planet Devourer thought so and so, turned and left.


    Item 0056


    "boom!"


    Just turning around, the Planet Devourer felt a hit on the back of his head.


    Electricity scattered.


    The Planet Devourer was stunned.


    What a familiar feeling!


    That was the case just now. After killing Su Bai, he was going to leave, but he got a hit in the back of his head, and now he is like this again.He subconsciously turned his head and looked behind him, and sure enough...Sure enough, Su Bai appeared again, still as good as ever.For a moment, the Planet Devourer wondered if time had gone backwards?However, the Planet Devourer also has a certain understanding of time. With a certain amount of God, he can be sure that time is not abnormal. In other words, time is okay, but the situation before him is extremely similar to just now, which gave him this illusion.


    "Will you leave before you finish?"


    Su Bai squinted at the Planet Devourer.


    These familiar words made the Planet Devourer stunned again, but Su Bai had already come to him in a flash, the power of the infinite gems condensed and punched out.Feeling that powerful force, the Planet Devourer wakes up from a daze and hurriedly resists.


    "boom!"


    With a punch out, the Planet Devourer instantly felt a sense of oppression, and his body involuntarily retreated a bit.


    Return!


    The Planet Devourer is back!


    This shows that his energy consumption is quite huge.


    Su Bai didn''t do other unnecessary attacks at all, and continued to use Infinite Gems to shoot with all his strength.


    Just as the Planet Devourer had gained power before, so did Su Bai. At the moment when the Planet Devourer retreated, Su Bai had already moved forward again. The Planet Devourer had just punched, and the frame of resistance was slightly dispersed. Seeing Su Bai again A punch came and hurriedly resisted.


    "boom!"


    With this punch, the Planet Devourer retreated a little, his arms raised, and the door opened.


    "Good chance, one last punch!"


    Su Bai used the energy of the last one to smash a punch, and his fist was just right to hit the chest of the Planet Devourer.


    Click!


    A crisp voice sounded, Su Bai heard clearly, the power of infinite gems poured out, and the armor of the Planet Devourer split directly from his chest.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The Planet Devourer yelled angrily and eagerly, but could not stop the armor from breaking.

 C863

    When the armor shattered, a mighty and unmatched force swarmed out, and the Planet Devourer seemed to have turned into a small sun, hot and burning.The cosmic energy in the body roared out like a lake that opened a gate.The powerful cosmic energy is stronger than before, but Su Bai was annihilated in an instant, and his body was directly crushed, but he died in a moment.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    The angry voices of the Planet Devourer one after another, his armor is special, made of an unknown cosmic metal, allowing him to manage and control his energy, now the armor is shattered, and the cosmic power in his body is like a flood. It is impossible to control it.Although this will make him stronger, but also he cannot control his own consumption. He had already consumed a lot of defeat in the battle against the Soviet Union. In this situation, I am afraid that the earth''s energy will be exhausted before it waits. The most important thing is ...This armor is difficult to replicate. He will be hungry for a long time in the future. How can this make the Planet Devourer not angry?


    "Su Bai..."


    The Planet Devourer roared and shouted. This time, Su Bai seemed to have no corpse. It shouldn''t be resurrected, right?But the Planet Devourer hopes that he can be resurrected again, so that he can vent his anger!


    "I will kill all the humans on the earth with my own hands, one by one, and then devour the entire earth!"


    The Planet Devourer gritted his teeth and roared, taking advantage of the energy has not been completely dissipated, preparing to speed up to the earth, the anger cannot be vented on Su Bai, so the earth can only bear its own anger.Thinking like this, the Planet Devourer turned around again.


    The moment he turned around, the Planet Devourer paused for a moment and looked back violently.


    The previous two experiences made him a little suspicious, even hoping to see Su Bai after turning his head.But this time, Su Bai was completely empty behind him.


    The mood of the Planet Devourer was inexplicably complicated, and he turned his head and prepared to leave.


    As a result, the moment he turned his head, a figure flashed across the corner of his eye.Stopped hurriedly, turned his head, the expression of the Planet Devourer was a little surprised and a little surprised.


    "Observer?"


    "Did you show up because of Su Bai''s death?"


    It is no stranger to the Observer Planet Devourer, his appearance means that something big has happened, Su Bai''s death... is already a big event.


    The bald observer did not speak, but just stood there.


    This is his usual style, the Planet Devourer didn''t take it seriously, but the way he looked at him... so strange?


    Shaking his head, the Planet Devourer didn''t think much about it. Anyway, he and the observer had nothing to do with him. Turning around again, the Planet Devourer flew to the ground...


    "boom!"


    The familiar feeling came again, and the back of the head was hit again.


    The anger of the Planet Devourer broke out without being able to contain it in an instant.


    "Su Bai!"


    Before turning his head, the Planet Devourer already roared and rushed over without even looking.


    The powerful cosmic energy whizzed in, and an energy barrier suddenly opened.


    "boom!"


    The collision sounded, and the furious move of the Planet Devourer was actually blocked.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Looking at the familiar energy barrier in front of him, even the furious and irrational Planet Devourer was subconsciously stunned.


    This energy barrier is so familiar, this...this is my ability!


    "You are also bald!"


    Compared to the shock of the Planet Devourer, Su Bai''s surprise was also not small.


    Accustomed to the appearance of the Planet Devourer wearing armor and helmet, he did not expect that he was also bald.


    Do great gods have bald heads?


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The angry Planet Devourer looked at Su Bai and said that he was a bald head, his anger came to his heart again, and his anger burned through him violently, and the two attack modes were completely changed.


    But Su Bai did not panic at all.


    While replenishing the energy barrier, he was still absorbing the attack of the Planet Devourer.


    Previously, the Planet Devourer could only consume, not replenish, and the judgment was made between the two!


    Item 0057


    The Planet Devourer continued to attack like Su Bai''s crazy appearance before, but Su Bai appeared very leisurely.While absorbing and releasing, he took the time to say to the observer in the distance: "You are finally here, and I know you will definitely come. You have verified my two conjectures. The death of the Planet Devourer can be regarded as a major event. You will appear, and the Planet Devourer will definitely die!"


    The observer in the distance frowned slightly and did not speak.


    He just perceives these, so he will appear.


    "Look at me! Your enemy is me!"


    Seeing that Su Bai didn''t take himself seriously, and told the observer that he would die. This made the Planet Devourer completely angry. He couldn''t control the flow of energy, and now he actively began to release energy.


    Su Bai can naturally feel the change in energy output, but he is still not in a hurry. The effect of this energy barrier is stronger and more comprehensive than the magnetic shield.


    Died three times before and after.

 C864

    In addition to this energy barrier, Su Bai also gained two abilities, one is a powerful telepathy ability, but to be honest, this ability is actually very tasteless to him, it is dispensable, because his own psychic ability is It is already extremely powerful, and few can match it.The other thing is that Su Bai was very satisfied, not because of his own abilities but very useful.


    You can give others cosmic energy to gain abilities or enhance their original abilities.


    In fact, Su Bai can do these two points now, but his enhancement is only for mutants, and to be empowered, he must become a messenger of killing or a messenger of hell, which has certain limitations.


    Regardless of the fact that Su Bai killed the Star Devouring Messenger before it seemed easy, it seemed that they seemed very weak, but in fact, even the Phoenix Apostle could make gestures.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, although I am here to kill you, but the purpose of killing you is for the observer." Su Bai said to the Planet Devourer without knowing whether to comfort or add fuel to the fire, and then he observed Said: "I want to know where the soul gem is."


    "Do you think he will tell you? Don''t be delusional. The observer just observes and never actively intervenes. How could he tell you..."


    "In the hands of Adam Warlock."


    Before the words of the Planet Devourer were finished, he heard a slightly hoarse voice.


    Never speak, never intervene in the development of events observers even spoke!


    The Planet Devourer couldn''t believe it, and subconsciously stopped to look at the observer.I don¡¯t know if I have already cracked the opening, so the observer is very interested in speaking, and slowly said: "I know why you want to find soul gems. You want to gather infinite gems to fight against Thanos who has the heart of the universe. , If it is usually you will not succeed, but this time... it should not stop you. Even so, you may not win Thanos. Even if you win, Infinite Gems will become ordinary stones."


    "Because the life court doesn''t allow it?" Su Bai laughed.


    "Thanos is everyone''s enemy, so you need more helpers. You shouldn''t kill the Planet Devourer. If you kill him, the universe may be destroyed directly without Thanos appearing." The observer said.


    "If you really know everything, you should know that I can''t die."


    "If one person survives after the destruction of the entire universe, it will be you!"


    "Then what is terrible about me?" Su Bai said: "Tell me where Adam Warlock is."


    "Did you think about it?" the observer asked in a deep voice.


    "If I don''t kill him, you can guarantee that he will honestly not target the earth and me in the future? Even if we can, we have been in peace, but he will swallow all the planets sooner or later, and the result will be the same." Su Replied easily.The observer hoped that Su Bai would let go of the Planet Devourer. Although Su Bai''s answer was not a refusal, the observer was unable to answer two rhetorical questions.


    After a moment of silence, the observer said: "His existence has his mission. Without him, this world will be destroyed."


    "Then I will recreate the world." Su Bai said without hesitation."Tell me where Adam Warlock is."


    The observer sighed, Su Bai had already received the message from him in his mind, and immediately followed... he kept silent, fulfilling his identity as an observer.


    Negative space.


    Universal Truth Sect.


    After knowing the position of Adam Warlock, Su Bai was quite surprised. This guy was in negative space, and he didn''t expect the soul gem to be in his hand.


    "It''s really a big circle."


    Su Bai couldn''t help sighing.


    Why do you say that?


    Because Adam Warlock was once one of the collector''s collections, there is a huge cocoon in those display cabinets, which is Adam Warlock.When I made a noise with the collectors, Adam Warlock escaped at that time.I don''t know if the soul gem was originally found by the collector or later by Adam Warlock!


    In any case, knowing the whereabouts of the soul gem is simple.


    Negative space, where the Annihilation Insect King was before.


    Su Bai has no time to go to the negative space to find Adam Warlock to find the soul gem, so his heart moved, the news has been passed to the Phoenix Apostle.


    The seven phoenix apostles did not bring the blade of the phoenix when they came out before adding Su Bai, which means that there are eight fragments of the power of the phoenix. Even if the Adam Warlock himself is strong and has soul gems, the problem should not be big, so Su Bai planned to hand over the search for soul gems to the Phoenix Apostle.Once they get the soul gem and return to the earth with the space gem and the heart of the universe, they can directly deal with Thanos.


    After the explanation was completed, Su Bai turned his mind back to the Planet Devourer.


    In such a short while, his energy has been almost exhausted, and his strength has been weakened to the point where it is hard to believe that he is the same person.However, the Planet Devourer did not give up. He was still attacking the energy barrier, but his strength was getting weaker and slower and slower. In the end, he had completely stopped, and he seemed to have given up desperately.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Su Bai asked towards the Planet Devourer.


    "You can''t kill me, you don''t know what will happen."


    "I know, runes!"


    Item 0058


    Many people don''t know who the rune is, and they are limited to a few great gods in the universe.The rune can be said to be the incarnation of destruction, the meaning of his existence is to destroy the entire multiverse, and the planet devourer is to seal his lock.Once the planet Devourer dies and the seal is broken, the rune will appear.So just now, whether it was Observation Truth or Planet Devourer, they all mentioned it vaguely, but I didn''t expect Su Bai to know and clearly say his name.


    "How did you know? You can''t know it. This is a long, long time ago. Very few people know this." The Planet Devourer looked at Su Bai in surprise, even the observers. Somewhat surprised.


    "That''s not important." Su Bai said solemnly.


    "Do you really intend to do this? I''m not begging for mercy for myself, nor is it necessary, but you should know that once the rune appears, the entire universe will be destroyed, the earth, the people around you, everything you want to protect will disappear." The Planet Devourer asked in a deep voice.


    If the Planet Devourer is only targeting the earth, it may cause trouble, but the rune means the end of the world.So the Planet Devourer didn''t understand why Su Bai insisted on killing himself, unless... he had the confidence to deal with the runes.However, the strength of the rune is very strong, comparable to my own strength in the heyday. Is there any way he can win?The Planet Devourer looked at Su Bai suspiciously, but Su Bai didn''t mean to explain, waved his palm, a strange energy directly enveloped the Planet Devourer with light.


    The Planet Devourer was naturally unwilling to sit and wait for death, and immediately used the ability to resist.


    But this attack was a bit weird and did not entrain any destructive power. The Planet Devourer waved to resist, and his body was frozen, and then... he was trapped in the amber.


    Like the previous Thanos.

 C865

    This move was a bit unexpected, and the observer who had already made up his mind and stopped speaking could not help but said, "You won''t kill him?"


    "kill!"


    "but not now!"


    Su Bai knew the way to deal with the runes, but it was not suitable for use now, so the runes would be released later.Now that the energy of the Planet Devourer has been exhausted, and his strength is greatly reduced, there is no need to worry that he will run out.After trapping the Planet Devourer, Su Bai did not say much to the observers, and directly took the Planet Devourer back to Earth.Previously, the purpose of killing the Planet Devourer was to let the observer come out. Now that the observer has come out and already knows the answer he wants, the death of the Planet Devourer can be a little later.


    Su Bai took the Planet Devourer back to Earth at the same time.


    The Phoenix Apostle has entered the negative space to find the Adam Warlock in the Universe Truth Sect, and the seven Phoenix Apostles are adding the Phoenix Blade. Such strength can already travel sideways in the universe.With the powerful psychic power of the power of the phoenix, the search for Adam Warlock did not take too long.After locking the position of Adam Warlock, there was no delay in the negative space at all, and the secret guest launched a teleportation to directly take people to the Universe Shinrikyo!


    Adam Warlock knew what they were coming from in his heart, so as soon as he appeared, he was directly caught in a siege and melee.


    Earth!


    Su Bai brought the Planet Devourer back and locked him on the Timeless Isle, where he was strictly guarded.


    If the safest place on earth is, it must be the Timeless Isle.


    After closing the Planet Devourer, he took the Cosmic Cube and Space Gems and went to the dark dimension.


    Killing space.


    Su Bai found Zagum.


    "Is the weapon completed?" Su Bai asked straightforwardly after he arrived.


    "finished!"


    Zagum said with some excitement, and then pointed to a sword placed on the shelf far away.


    The sword body is dark, similar to a broad sword, and looks simple but exudes a sense of depression and destruction. Even Su Bai, who has no knowledge of weapons, feels that this is a good thing after seeing it.


    "It was already done, but after you unified the dark dimension, I asked people to search for some rare materials unique to the dark dimension. This weapon, I named immortal, not only can increase power, but also immortal. Attribute, this sword will be bound to your soul, as long as you do not die, this sword will never die! Even if it is broken or broken, it will be restored in an instant, and because of the soul binding, you can change Well, it¡¯s easier to control this sword. You are strong, and it is strong! You are weak, and it is weak! A sword that belongs to you completely."


    "Not bad." Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and when his thoughts moved, he saw it flew directly into his hand.


    In the instant of holding it, the sword body released a dazzling light. In the light, Su Bai could feel that he had a special connection with this sword. It seemed... it had become his body. The continuation, or part of.


    Thoughts move.


    The Immortal Sword suddenly became smaller, separated from Su Bai''s hand and wrapped around his wrist, as if it had become a decorative bracelet.


    The light dissipated, and Su Bai looked at the immortal sword on his wrist with interest and became more satisfied.


    "Help me build a belt to store these two things." Su Bai took out the Heart of the Universe and said to Zagum. Zagum took a look and quickly had a draft, and turned to work.


    I originally planned to learn Thanos to use the Infinite Gloves to install Infinite Gems, but I gave up after thinking about it. I didn''t know where the real gloves were.Although the fairy palace has it, it feels like an imitation.Moreover, it is also very convenient now, without delay to use.When Zagum was making the belt, Su Bai took the opportunity to get acquainted with the Immortal Sword. Although the power of this sword has not yet been tried, the connection between them is far stronger than Thor''s Hammer and Thor. .


    Zagum moved quickly, and this was just a belt for storage. It didn''t take long to make it. Su Bai buckled the belt and placed the Heart of the Universe and Space Gems on the left and right sides, and then returned to the Immortal Manor.


    After returning, Su Bai was planning to contact the Phoenix Apostle to see how they were fighting. He needed his own help, but he heard the servant say that someone wanted to see him, or the old man by his side.


    Chapter 0059 Moonlight Knight And Soul Gem Obtained


    It didn''t take long for two people to come in, one old and one young.


    The old man is indeed the old man by his side, and he has been with him for a long time, the security captain Sbet.He has become his own security captain by chance when his company was just established, firstly because of his experience and work, and secondly, he is still a celebrity dad.So... the person next to him should be... Su Bai turned his head and looked at the man next to him, who looked somewhat similar to Zhou Zheng and Sbet.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so old in a blink of an eye." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sbet smiled and said, "Mr. still remembers my son, Mark, before he wakes up. He still doesn''t call anyone.


    "Sir, this is Mark."


    Su Bai had seen him when he was young.


    "Perhaps, I should call you Moonlight Knight?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mark Sbet was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Mr."


    Moonlight Knight is also considered a more famous character in Marvel. Su Bai knew that he would be a Moonlight Knight in the future, but once he was too young at the time, Su Bai did not intend to change his life trajectory and make him lose The qualifications of the Moonlight Knight did not expect so long to pass unconsciously.Now that Old Sbet brought him over suddenly, it must be because he had acquired the ability to become a Moonlight Knight!


    "I joined the Marine Corps before, then entered the CIA, and then left to become a mercenary. I have been performing missions in Africa and South America. During a mission, I died unexpectedly. Then I met Moon God Yasushi became his agent and possessed the abilities he bestowed."


    "After that, I also experienced a lot of things, and then I came back to meet with my father. This time my father brought me here in the hope that I can contribute to my husband and the earth."


    "My husband''s kindness to our family before, I still remember. Although my ability is not particularly strong, but I also want to do my best."


    Mark Sbet said slowly.


    Su Bai nodded: "What is your ability?"


    "I can be blessed by the Moon God. At night, my physical stamina, speed, and strength will increase with the moonlight. I can see the spiritual body that is invisible to ordinary people. It will not be affected in the dark, but in the shadows. Where I can be invisible, wounds can also be healed in the moonlight." Mark Sbet spoke out of his abilities without reservation.In fact, he is also proficient in many fighting skills, investigative abilities, and is good at torturing and extorting confessions, but these abilities are not worth mentioning. This is the foundation of the foundation, and there is no need to say more.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    In general, Moonlight Knight''s abilities are good.But more inclined to the feeling of the earth or street hero.

 C866

    "Mister, just arrange it." Mark Sbet said.


    "In this case, you stay in the Bronx, how about joining the Immortal Assault Team?" Su Bai asked.


    Mark Sbet nodded hastily.


    Although the star patrol is a big hit now, the immortal special attack team is the foundation of the timeless island, not to mention that it is not easy for the new immortal attack team to join. For such a long time, apart from the first batch of players, that is, Li Qianhuan and Kuaiyin And Steel Lux has the opportunity to join.There is no need for Su Bai to greet specifically, just ask Mark Sbet to report. I believe no one will suspect that he joined in the name of Su Bai, not to mention that Old Sbet is also an old man by his side. Don''t think he is lying.


    The addition of the Moonlight Knight did not cause any twists and turns. First, the Earth or the Timeless Island no longer cares about one more Moonlight Knight and one less Moonlight Knight. The impact is not great. Secondly, the Moonlight Knight is certainly to repay the favor, but in fact, it seems to others. , It is him who gets the benefit.


    For the same thing, people have different ideas in different periods.


    However, Su Bai didn''t doubt the starting point of Moonlight Knight and Old Sbet. Although his participation was not very effective, Su Bai was very happy. At least this proved that his help was rewarded.


    It¡¯s still something to be happy about...


    After the Moonlight Knight and Old Sibert had left, Su Bai contacted the Phoenix Apostle, but through this connection they found that they were already on their way back, which meant that... the soul gem was already in hand.


    Sure enough, after waiting for about half a day, the sky was already dark, and seven dazzling lights flashed in the sky, shining the night like day.As these seven rays of light fell, the seven Phoenix Apostles had been revealed.


    "His Majesty."


    Emma smiled and said, taking out a gem in her hand.


    Soul gem!


    Su Bai took a look, and then asked, "Tell me about the process. Is it going well?"


    "In the beginning, it went smoothly. There was actually not much difference in the negative space. There are many people who teach the Universe Truth and their strength is not weak, but our seven people and one sword have little influence. We will soon teach the Universe Truth. It was ruined. Adam Warlock is very powerful and caused some trouble for us, but we still won by joining hands." Emma explained.


    "It''s not that simple?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The soul gem is different from other gems. It can steal, manipulate or modify the soul, and this gem should be considered the most dangerous because it has some independent self-awareness. It actually has an entrance to a small universe. If it is closed It''s not that easy to get out if you go in.When Su Bai said that, Emma and the others smiled and said, "I did have some trouble. There is a small world in this gem. We were accidentally sucked into it. But fortunately, there is the power of the Phoenix, so we joined hands. Come out. Defeated Adam Warlock and got the soul gem."


    Su Bai nodded, it would be abnormal if there was no trouble at all, after all, this is a soul gem!


    The soul gems are in hand, and the infinite gems are all gathered.


    Infinite gems, cosmic cubes, power of phoenix.


    It''s all complete!


    "Okay, go take a bath, then wait for me in the room, I will help you recover." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0060


    Yiye Qijirou, at first hearing this word feels a bit ridiculous and cool. After all, few people can really do seven times a night, even if they were seven people when looking for soul gems, they were not always Seven people together.However, this time the mood and state were surprisingly good, and he was not good at favoritism. After all, he planned to set off tomorrow to deal with Thanos, so seven people a night, one person at a time, both helped them restore their state and help themselves restore their state.


    Looking at the sleeping seven women at dawn, Su Bai thought of Wei Xiaobao inexplicably.


    Seven wives, real men!


    After squinting for a rest, it was almost noon before Su Bai woke up.


    Take a shower and tidy up all the equipment.


    The ability of Infinite Gems suddenly activated.


    The space gem''s ability was activated, and Su Bai directly teleported to the kingdom of death.


    The kingdom of death, this is a kingdom that only the dead can enter. This is different from Hela¡¯s kingdom of death, and it is also different from the dimension of hell. Here... is the end of all life, even some cosmic powers, gods, etc. Few have the ability to step in here.Around him, there was a pale darkness, dead silence, seemingly endless, but also seemingly very narrow, and the change in visual perception was very strange.


    In the darkness and silence, there is only a very abrupt palace, but this palace has no roof.Rows of upward stairs, at the end is a skull-like throne.


    On the throne.


    Take this one.


    A skeleton man in a black robe.


    Death goddess!


    This was the first time that Su Bai saw her clearly. The first two times Su Bai could only feel and confirm that she was dead, but she couldn''t see her clearly at all.For the first time, it was so real.


    Just a skeleton!


    It wasn''t the kind of ghost knight with a flame burning skull, or a cold skull.


    "Even if she changes her appearance when she confuses Thanos, the thought that she is a skeleton makes people uninterested. I don''t know how Thanos fell in love with her!" Su Bai muttered, thinking of the comics. Thanos and Deadpool have both fallen in love with death, and they also feel magical.Maybe this kind of love has surpassed the appearance, after all, Thanos and Deadpool''s thinking is not normal.


    "Only you? Where is Thanos?"


    Regarding the death of one of the five gods, Su Bai was not at all restrained.


    The first two meetings, one did not contact, one threatened herself but was counter threatened by herself. After she was counter threatened and left, Su Bai would not have any sense of awe for her, not to mention that he had just defeated the five gods Planet Devourer.


    "he''s not here!"


    Death said hoarsely.

 C867

    "Of course, if he were here, he would have appeared long ago, not to mention you... it''s really clear at a glance. Where is he?" Su Bai said with his lips.


    "I don''t know!" Death shook his head."You want to find him. That was your previous business. You are not welcome here."


    To Su Bai, death really has no good feelings.


    At the beginning, Death knew that Su Bai existed when he entered the Dark Dimension, Domam invaded the earth for the first time, Death looked at Su Bai curiously, and then found... Su Bai was very special, especially even she , She couldn''t kill Su Bai.Later, Death kept paying attention to Su Bai. Su Bai became stronger again and again. In the end, he even wanted to kill the person cursed by herself. Death finally could not sit still. She thought she could stop Su Bai, but the result was I was forced to leave and let him go.


    Now, the infinite gem, the universe cube, the power of the phoenix.


    The three powerful energies in the universe are in Su Bai''s hands, and death is even more uncertain, so she doesn''t want the intersection with Su Bai.


    "You don''t know? Thanos is your admirer. The first place he got the heart of the universe and left the earth should be here? I''m a little curious, what do you think about Thanos? Like it or not. Like it?" I have always heard how Thanos admires the goddess of death, and does not hesitate to kill her to win her favor.However, it seems that I have never heard of the feelings of Death Goddess towards Thanos.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I don''t want to participate in the matter between you and Thanos, he is not here, I don''t know he is there, you can leave." Death said in a deep voice.


    "What if I don''t? What can you do to drive me away? Or do you want to threaten me like the last time?" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "what do you want?"


    "You don''t know where Thanos is, and I don''t know where Thanos is, but I want to find him, but I don''t want to waste time and energy to find him. So, do you know the best way?" Su Baiqiao Asked with a smile, the dead skeleton''s face was expressionless and did not mean to answer.It doesn''t matter if Su is defeated, he said to himself: "The Tyrant has one of the biggest weaknesses, and that is you! So, if you are in danger, he will definitely appear."


    "I don''t need to look for it at all, just wait here for him!"


    "Use me to force him to show up, don''t you think it''s too much?" Death shouted in a deep voice.


    "Excessive? If I just take advantage of you, it seems to be a bit immoral to take advantage of this. But...I didn''t say it was a use, because...I planned to kill you!"


    "Threatening me is not without cost, even if... you didn''t succeed!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Death hummed angrily. Didn''t expect Su Bai to actually kill himself?


    "I am death, the end of all life. You kill me, the balance of the universe will be broken, and no one will die at that time!" Death hummed.


    "So, I will bring out Thanos first, and kill you after solving Thanos. Once you die, I don''t have to worry about the death of the people around me! And I... can kill you, and naturally I can kill you too. Other people. Only I can kill, others can''t! Don''t you think that feels good?"


    "Of course, I can kill you first, anyway, even you can kill you, others... I can kill you as well."


    Su Bai said indifferently, three different lights lit up all over his body!


    Chapter 0061 The Call of Life Court


    Infinite gems, the power of the phoenix, the cube of the universe.


    Su Bai''s attack is the strongest energy in the three universes. There is no temptation at all, and there is no plan to try one by one.Three powerful energies converged, and the face of death''s cold skull showed a look of horror.Danger, real danger, she felt the crisis and fear for the first time.She is death, the end of all life, she doesn''t fear death at all, she can''t die at all, so she won''t be afraid at all, but this time, she really felt it.


    It turns out that this is the feeling of fear, it turns out...this is the feeling of death?


    From birth to the present, she may have understood for the first time what she meant.


    Before he could think about it, Death contacted Thanos for the first time, and his projection appeared in front of Thanos.


    How could she not know where Thanos is?


    It''s just that she didn''t want to mix things up before, and although Su Bai kept saying that he wanted to use her to let Thanos appear, but this shot was like forcing Thanos to come out, and she wanted to kill herself directly.Three rays of light spread rapidly from Su Bai. These three powerful energies had already put aside the formal attack mode. Seeing the rays of light swept through, the fear in Death''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    she knows.


    When the light enveloped her, she would die.


    Completely dissipate with this world.


    She couldn''t deal with it, and she couldn''t deal with it. Her ability didn''t show any concrete manifestations, it was just a stream of consciousness ability. Although Su Bai''s attack felt the same right now, she couldn''t resist and couldn''t resist.The light is getting closer, and there seems to be a look of fear and despair in the dark and cold eye holes of death.


    "you dare!"


    A loud shout of anger suddenly sounded, and immediately afterwards, I saw a person standing in front of death, also emitting a powerful light.


    "Thanks!"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and showed a sneer.


    Just know this method works!


    The energy of the heart of the universe exploded, and the two energies instantly touched each other, and the powerful force caused the surrounding space to begin to crush and collapse.


    The heart of the universe VS the universe cube, infinite gems, the power of the phoenix.


    This is the top energy in the universe. When the two energies collide together, the universe cannot withstand this force, and the field of death begins to collapse.What does destruction look like when the universe collapses?It was a vast expanse of whiteness...There was no time or space, or even any feeling. At first glance, it seemed that there was no concept of heaven and earth around, a kind of chaotic whiteness.Taking the center of the two energies as the starting point, the universe began to collapse rapidly, and the scenery began to turn white.


    Regardless of outcome!


    The two energy sources are continuously input and collide.


    It seems that there is no difference.

 C868

    Su Bai suddenly felt relieved!


    Yes, although there is no difference between victory and defeat, but there is always a time when the energy is exhausted, perhaps it is Thanos, or it is yourself, but you can resurrect with full blood when you die, and the loser is definitely not yourself.It can be said that evenly matched means that the Soviet Union has won the defeat.In this way, even if Su Bai''s heart was low, his mentality would naturally relax, and he was constantly urging his strength to compete with Thanos.


    During the fierce battle between Su Bai and Thanos, the shock waves caused by the collapse were felt in many parts of the universe.


    The universe is a whole, although it''s just one piece of collapse, but that feeling can spread throughout the universe.Whether it is a strong man in the universe or a god, everyone feels it. Those with experience and strength also know what caused it.


    The universe is collapsing and destroying.


    At this moment, a face appeared in front of these strong men almost simultaneously.


    Life court!


    "You should have felt that the universe is collapsing and is heading for destruction, and all of this stems from the battle between Su defeat and Thanos, so I summon you to prevent this cosmic catastrophe."


    "How to stop?"


    "Both of them can destroy the universe, who should we stop?"


    "Su Bai, or Thanos?"


    Someone asked.


    The life court is tall and has four faces on the head. The first three represent justice, need, and revenge, while the four faces are blank.He can be said to be the top village in the universe. He is authorized to supervise and maintain the balance of all reality. He will only appear when necessary.His power is infinite, and he can easily make the infinite gems lose their effect. This is also the reason that Su Bai was more jealous before, and he has not collected the infinite gems.


    At this time, in a place of nothingness, heads appeared next to him, densely packed.


    These avatars are various powerhouses in the universe.


    "Thanks!"


    The life court considered for a moment and made a choice.


    "The Tyrant and Su Bai have almost the same power at the same time, and both can easily destroy the universe."


    "But Thanos symbolizes destruction, while Su Bai symbolizes peace."


    "So your goal is to help Su Bai and defeat Thanos."


    Su Bai did not cause the massacre, or did not take the initiative to attack, but the starting point was different.Thanos is purely for massacre and destruction, while Su Bai is for protecting the earth and protecting his future life from being disturbed. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he is selfish or not.If there is only Su Bai, then there is no doubt that the Life Tribunal has to deal with Su Bai, but if Su Bai and Thanos choose one, it must be Thanos.


    With the convening of the Life Tribunal and using its powerful capabilities, the powerful from all over the universe were sent to the battlefield of Thanos and Su Bai almost at the same time.


    From a distance, you can see the two people in the light, the energy of various colors colliding with each other.


    "You said, are they here to help you, or are they here to help me?" Su Bai asked with a smile suddenly.


    "Humph!"


    "It''s just a bunch of ants." Thanos snorted disapprovingly.


    "From your answer, I can tell that you don''t think they are here to help you. But what you said is correct, they are really just cannon fodder!" The ability to gather so many people to appear at the same time must be the life court. .But although these people are strong, they can''t be used at all at this time. They can only be cannon fodder. Even the life court... is no exception!


    Chapter 0062 the invincible hegemony, Su Bai who wants to kill


    Putting aside the conversation between Su Bai and Thanos, the cosmic powerhouses were teleported over and looked at each other after seeing the current situation, and they rushed towards Thanos without any pause.


    At this time, the field of death has completely turned into a chaos, and this range is still expanding rapidly.


    A group of cosmic-level powerhouses each used their own hands to rush towards Thanos at the same time, and the momentum was extremely loud.


    "Humph!"


    Thanos snorted coldly, turned his head and raised his hand, clenching his fist firmly.


    In an instant, the powerful energy of the Heart of the Universe vibrated instantly, and a loud boom was heard, and the energy exploded. The cosmic powers were shaken off in an instant, and the attacks naturally dispersed without attack.


    boom!boom!boom!


    One by one cosmic powerhouse was shaken to the ground, and after struggling for a long time, they were unable to get up.


    Defeated in one blow!


    You must know that these people are not just cosmic-level powerhouses that can be summarized in a single vocabulary. Among them, there are many eternal and infinite among the five gods, and they have a bunch of celestial groups. Which of these people is not famous in the universe?Let¡¯s not talk about great gods such as eternity and infinity. The Celestial Group is also a well-known god-level figure, and the Celestial Group does not refer to one, but a group. It can be said that the origin of the mutants. It is conceivable that such a lineup has been Be regarded as the top in the universe.There are not many people who want to find someone who can compete with this camp, even the life court may not be able to do it.


    These cosmic powerhouses were defeated by Thanos with a single blow, which did not cause any trouble to Thanos at all, but it also distracted Thanos'' power a bit, allowing Su Bai to seize the opportunity.In an instant, his energy had suppressed the past, making the originally flat balance seem to be slightly tilted!


    The power of Thanos made them aware of the crisis. If they can defeat Thanos now, no one will be an opponent of Thanos in the future.So soon they organized again, and all kinds of energy attacks swarmed at Thanos, without leaving any hands.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    All kinds of attacks hit Thanos but didn''t cause any harm to Thanos, but this kind of attack made him feel very angry and made him unable to concentrate.


    "court death!"


    Thanos yelled angrily, and the power of the heart of the universe turned into a beam of light.


    The light beam suddenly rushed out and hit the nearest Celestial Group in an instant. He heard a flutter, and the body of the Celestial Group was easily pierced by this beam of light."Wow!" The beam passed through his body but didn''t stop, but rushed towards the others.

 C869

    Boom!


    The huge body of the Celestial Group fell to the ground in response, and the same voice was heard one after another, and at least dozens of people fell to the ground.No matter what kind of strength it is, no matter how strong its defensive ability is, in front of the heart of the universe, it is as fragile and unbearable as a chicken.


    Spike.


    Spike.


    Spike.


    Dozens of people were killed in seconds, but the light beam didn''t mean to stop.


    At this moment, Su Bai suddenly yelled to stimulate energy and attacked him.


    In an instant, Thanos'' power was directly suppressed, and was slammed by the power of Su Bai!


    boom!


    A heavy impact sounded, and Thanos flew out suddenly.


    The beam suddenly disappeared because Thanos flew out, letting the members of the Celestial Group who had become the next target breathe a sigh of relief.


    "call!"


    Thanos took a deep breath and suddenly stood up and fought. Although this blow was strong, it was not enough to let him lose.Looking at Su Bai, looking at the cosmic powers, Thanos suddenly laughed, extremely arrogant and arrogant."Do you think this can deal with me? Even if you go together, it is impossible to defeat me, because I have far surpassed you and become the supreme god in this universe!"


    "You... are going to die!"


    The heart trembled, the arrogant tone of Thanos, and the powerful strength displayed really made people feel terrified.


    "You must gather all the strongest forces."


    The court of life, appeared!


    After losing dozens of cannon fodder, the Life Tribunal finally appeared.


    There was also Planet Devourer who appeared together!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, and the Life Court brought the Planet Devourer over. He didn''t believe that the Life Court didn''t know that he was going to kill him.


    "Even if you come, it''s useless!"


    Thanos yelled, the aura on his body suddenly rose, and a huge sense of oppression followed, and the powerful aura made everyone rush to resist.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The strength of a few people was slightly weak, and they couldn''t bear the huge pressure and it exploded.


    At their level, just relying on a breath can oppress them to explode, one can imagine how strong they are.Even Su Bai has a feeling of powerlessness in the face of the sudden and powerful explosion of Thanos. This is no longer related to the body and spirit. It is purely the most primitive rules of the universe, energy, and so on. The energies of the same destination but different paths are gathered, and it has far surpassed the kind of energy that can be summarized by words, thinking and imagination.


    "kill me!"


    At this moment, Su Bai suddenly gave up resistance and shouted loudly.


    With his giving up, Thanos''s powerful aura has urged.


    "kill you?"


    "Aren''t we going to kill Thanos?"


    Su Bai''s sudden shout made everyone stunned, and there was no reaction at all for a while. What was going on?Could it be that he is about to concede defeat and want to die?And don''t want to die in Thanos'' hands?


    "Hurry up, kill me!"


    Su Bai felt that he was going to be unable to hold on for long. There was no benefit to being killed by Thanos. After all, Thanos was controlling the heart of the universe.


    "Kill him, he can''t die!"


    At this moment, the Planet Devourer suddenly opened his mouth and shot Su Bai.


    Others did not react, but he knew that Su Bai could not die, and his strength would become stronger every time he died and resurrected.


    Kill him, he can''t die.


    This sentence sounds a bit contradictory, why kill him if he can''t die?How to kill him?


    But everyone didn''t care so much at this time. With the Planet Devourer taking the lead, everyone quickly defeated Su Pai!


    Chapter 0063 Do you think I died in vain?


    Su Bai, who had given up resistance, was already a little bit overwhelmed by the powerful aura of Thanos. Now these cosmic powerhouses can only hear a thud of Su Bai dissipating in the powerful energy at the same time.Seeing Su Bai disappearing in this way, everyone was a little dumbfounded, a little worried about what would happen, he... really dead?In the panic, suddenly a figure quickly condenses, it is Su Bai!


    "Come again!" Su Bai shouted in a deep voice.


    "Again?"


    Before everyone recovered from the shock of Su Bai''s resurrection, they heard Su Bai shout again.


    Although he didn''t know what his intention was, but seeing that he could be resurrected, everyone didn''t care about the surprise in their hearts and continued to kill Su Bai frantically.

 C870

    Yes, it''s crazy.


    Everyone has exerted the strongest power, that kind of posture, the current scene feels like it has been completely changed, their goal is to kill Su Bai, not Thanos!At this time Thanos seemed to be a bit redundant, staring at the scene in front of him in a daze. It wasn''t that he reacted slowly, it was really changing too fast!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Su Bai was resurrected again and again, and killed again and again. The interval between each time was very small. It can be said that there is no need for Su Bai to greet him as soon as he appears. A powerful attack has already arrived.


    Celestial group, eternity, infinite, planet devourer, and even the court of life, this kind of chaotic battle can not guarantee that the water will get the final blow, it is like a group to fight monsters, the final blow depends entirely on luck.But even so, Su Bai¡¯s ability is still rapidly increasing. Although there are repeated deaths, it is impossible to ask anyone to complete the final blow at the moment. After all, Thanos is still watching him, his breath can be crushed. Did not stop.Su Bai is happy to die, but other people have to endure this pressure.


    Seven times?Or eight times?


    Su Bai can''t remember how many times he has died, and even he has no time to see what abilities he has acquired. He can only feel that his abilities are getting stronger and stronger, especially that kind of very abstract abilities. At the same time, Su Bai''s strength is much stronger than before.


    "enough!"


    Thanos suddenly yelled in anger, and the energy of the Heart of the Universe exploded again. In an instant, that violent energy aura shook away and shook everyone away.


    "Do you think I don''t exist? Although I don''t know what the hell you are doing, it''s enough...you are all going to die!"


    Thanos roared fiercely, and his body suddenly surrounded by countless light beams. These light beams shook open in an instant and rushed towards everyone at the same time.


    "boom!"


    An energy barrier was immediately raised and directly blocked everyone, Su Bai quietly appeared in front of everyone.


    "this is mine¡­¡­"


    The Planet Devourer swallowed before he finished speaking. This is his energy barrier ability, but he couldn''t achieve such an effect even in his heyday. He could resist the crazy attack of the Heart of the Universe!


    "Enough indeed!"


    Su Bai slowly spoke, arms spread out.


    Left hand, Phoenix Blade.


    Right hand, the sword of immortality.


    The two weapons were blessed by the energy of Su Bai, bursting out with a powerful light.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai came to Thanos in an instant, and the Phoenix Blade in his left hand slashed straight down.Thanos raised his arm to resist, and he heard a crisp sound, and Thanos actually blocked the blow with his arm.Su Bai is not surprised, this battle has surpassed the mortal womb, as long as the energy blessing of the heart of the universe has nothing to do with the strength of the body.With a missed blow, Su Bai retracted the Phoenix Blade abruptly, and immediately slashed the Immortal Sword with his right hand.With a bang again, Thanos blocked it with his arm again.


    Pedal!


    Thanos took a few steps back abruptly. Although his arm was not injured, the force made him back.


    Su Bai stretched his left arm back and his right arm forward.


    The sword of immortality, the blade of the phoenix one after another.


    Bowing and pressing hard on his toes, Su Bai suddenly dashed out.


    The Immortal Sword turned into a ray of light and went straight to Thanos. Seeing that it was right in front of him, the Immortal Sword changed abruptly, suddenly becoming huge, and Thanos felt a powerful light suddenly arrive...


    Quite a kind of,-the feeling of a little cold light coming first, and then shooting like a dragon!


    Thanos only felt that the light in his sight was getting stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t see the others.


    boom!


    There was a tingling pain in the chest. The tip of the Immortal Sword had already touched Thanos¡¯ body. With a point, all the energy was concentrated on this point. Thanos¡¯ ears seemed to hear a loud bang. The heart of the universe was broken!A huge force swarmed in, and Thanos'' body instantly flew into the air and fell straight back.This is not the end. When he saw Thanos leaning back, Su Bai had already raised the Phoenix Blade in his left hand.


    The flames in the sky roared away, and the blade of the phoenix seemed to be transformed into a huge phoenix and roared out to envelop Thanos in an instant.


    In the flames, the figure of Thanos flew out quickly and fell to the ground, drawing a long distance on the ground before stopping.


    He lowered his hands, raised his head and bowed his waist, Thanos wanted to get up, but he snorted and lay down again.


    This blow!


    Very strong!


    Thanos reluctantly raised his head and looked at Su Bai who was holding a double-edged blade in disbelief."You... how come you suddenly become so strong..."


    Before, it was clearly evenly matched, and no one could do anything to belong to it, but now Su Bai is obviously stronger than before, and much stronger.


    "Do you think I died in vain?"


    Su Bai sneered, but saw Thanos suddenly raised his hand.


    boom!


    A beam of light blinked, almost faster than the speed of light, faster than the speed of light.

 C871

    Seeing the beam of light, he was about to concentrate on Su Bai, but Su Bai tilted his head slightly, and didn''t even move. He just tilted his head slightly, and the beam of light directly passed by.Thanos snorted and shot continuously, beams of light hitting like light bullets.


    Su Bai''s expression was indifferent, his body swayed from side to side, and his head swayed slightly.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    All the fast and powerful attacks were calmly avoided by Su Bai.


    After a while, Su Bai suddenly heard explosions one after another.


    Chapter 0064


    A powerful shock exploded from behind Su Bai, and Su Bai frowned slightly watching Thanos did not look back.


    "I still underestimated you!"


    Su Bai sighed. Although Thanos just attacked him, but after he avoided him, the guys behind him were not so lucky.Especially when their strength dropped sharply and focused on the battle between Su Bai and Thanos, there was no time to react.This series of attacks almost killed most of the people in seconds, no, to be precise, only a few people should have survived.The Celestial Group, as well as some strong players that Su Bai was not familiar with, were completely destroyed.


    Eternity, infinity, the court of life, and the planet devourers are still alive.


    It just looks very embarrassed, especially the Planet Devourer seems to be injured, the situation is not optimistic.


    Thanos struggled to stand up, and said with a sneer: "If you use them to kill you to strengthen yourself, I will kill them."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Su Bai shrugged. Even if they were still alive, it would not be much better for them to kill, and even though they are treating Thanos in unison now, after solving Thanos, I am afraid that they will have to turn their guns to deal with him.


    "Killing you is considered revenge for them!"


    "It''s not that easy!"


    Thanos snorted and his body disappeared suddenly, and the next moment he appeared directly behind Eternal.Reaching out and grabbing the neck of Eternity, the power of the Heart of the Universe exploded when Eternity had not yet reacted, and there was a loud bang, and Eternity exploded directly.


    The eternity of the five gods represents the concrete phenomenon of the total sum of time in the universe. Once he died, it can be said to some extent that the concept of time has completely disappeared.But the universe is now rapidly collapsing and falling into chaos. Whether there is a concept of time does not actually have much impact.After seckilling Eternity, Thanos appeared in front of Infinity, Infinity dodged instantly, and Thanos immediately disappeared.


    "Swish swish!"


    The flickering sounds one after another.


    Finally, a few of them appeared together.


    Thanos¡¯s hand squeezed Eternal¡¯s neck and picked up Eternal, struggling with eternal pain, Thanos turned his head to look at Su Bai with a cruel smile, his palms pressed hard!


    boom!


    Eternity has also followed infinite footsteps.


    The infinite and eternal among the five gods was so easily killed by Thanos without any resistance.


    Thanos looked at Su Bai provocatively, and Su Bai shrugged: "I thought you were going to kill me. I didn''t expect to just use them to vent their anger. If you have the ability, you will kill them all. Let''s fight alone!"


    "Do you think I can''t do it?"


    "Do you think I will keep them and give you a chance to strengthen?"


    Thanos sneered and sneered, and suddenly came to the front of the Life Court. The Life Court attacked but was easily blocked by Thanos.


    "The court of life? The supreme existence, in front of me, you are just an ant!"


    Thanos sneered arrogantly, his hands suddenly grabbed the body of the Life Court and heard a bang, and the Life Court was torn in half by Thanos.


    Torn life court.


    Such a strong performance made Su Bai a little unexpected.


    This stuff broke out, it''s really strong.


    Su Bai''s mouth raised a smug smile!


    It''s nothing more than killing the gods, but it is eternal and infinite, but the gods born after the Big Bang symbolize the rules of the universe.And the Life Court is the existence of Zhigao personally designated by OAA. Now Thanos has killed them all. Does Su Bai believe that he can just ignore it?Even if you don''t come forward in person, you can easily teach Thanos, after all, it is the highest and highest level existence in the Marvel world.


    Is the heart of the universe powerful?Look at Thanos¡¯s series of performances to know how strong it is.


    But the heart of the universe is just a toy made by OAA.


    "There is one left, won''t you stop me?" Thanos sneered at the Planet Devourer, then looked at Su Bai and mocked: "Or, you can''t stop it at all."


    "I advise you not to do this, otherwise you will regret it." Su Bai said lightly.


    "This kind of threat is so weak, regret...I want to see how you make me regret it." Thanos'' voice fell, and the man had gone straight to the Planet Devourer.


    "help me!"


    The Planet Devourer yelled at Su Bai in a panic. Unfortunately, as soon as the voice fell, Thanos had already appeared. The energy beam of the Heart of the Universe instantly penetrated the Planet Devourer. A big hole appeared in the Planet Devourer''s chest and fell to the ground in response.


    "Congratulations, you successfully started the first step of failure."


    "You will regret this!"

 C872

    As if to verify Su Bai''s words, the planet Devourer''s body suddenly lit up, followed by an illusory shadow gradually appearing, and finally turned into an entity.


    A green man appeared, dressed in cloak-like clothes, and there were several very special runes on his body.


    As soon as he appeared, the speed of the universe collapsed instantly. At this moment, two-thirds of the universe had collapsed, destroyed, and turned into chaos.If according to the current situation, it will not take long for the entire universe to become nothingness and chaos.


    "Is that what you regret?"


    Thanos turned his head to look at Su Bai, his tone somewhat disapproving.


    Although he was also surprised that the death of the Planet Devourer would release a person, and this person seemed very strong, but Thanos did not care much.


    "He is called a rune, which symbolizes destruction. In the body of the Sealed Planet Devourer, if you kill the Planet Devourer, he will naturally come out." Su Bai introduced the rune indifferently, but did not admit Thanos'' inquiry .


    "Even so, I..."


    Before Thanos had finished speaking, the rune suddenly disappeared.


    Thanos froze for a moment, and then realized that he couldn''t find the place of the rune, but he didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he mocked Su Bai and said, "It seems that your plan has failed. He ran away. ...You don''t have any help, wait for me to kill you before looking for him."


    "is it?"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and the two blades spread out."Come on then!"


    "Wow!"


    Thanos did the same, teleporting appeared, reaching out to grab Su Bai''s neck, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he felt a burst of sharpness. Su Bai cut out to block Thanos with a sword, and another sword followed closely... ¡­


    Chapter 0065 Destroyer, die!


    Thanos¡¯s surprise attack failed, and he quickly fought with Su Bai. Su Bai had double-edged swords in his hands, and Thanos fought with bare hands. The two fought very fiercely.


    No... To be precise, Su Bai had the upper hand.


    As he said before, he did not die in vain. He acquired the abilities of so many cosmic powers. Although these abilities are abstract, they can be transformed into real strength. In addition, both the Phoenix Blade and the Immortal Sword are added. It¡¯s extraordinary. Thanos killed the gods in succession just now. It seems arrogant but impossible without consumption. One after the other, it is naturally stronger. One sword followed by one sword, fast as lightning, as powerful as Mount Tai, sword power The endless flow seems endless.


    Bang bang bang!


    Thanos was beaten and couldn''t help retreating, his face was unusually ugly and angry.Feeling the powerful aura of Su Bai, Thanos was naturally unwilling to Su Bai, unwilling to be at a disadvantage.The aura on his body suddenly soared, and he saw Thanos raised his arms and suddenly shouted!


    The powerful aura suddenly rose again.


    "Roar!"


    Thanos roared and fisted at Su Bai, his momentum was astonishing.


    Su Bai Shuangblade was preparing to cross and resist, but suddenly realized that Thanos'' aura had weakened in an instant, and the feeling was very obvious and fast like a frustrated balloon.


    Thanos himself felt it, and his face showed a dazed expression of shock.


    He didn''t understand, he couldn''t think, how could this be?


    It''s too late to say, this series just happened between lightning and stone fire, Thanos'' forward stance has not stopped.


    "finally come!"


    Su Bai''s eyes suddenly lit up, his hands and wrists suddenly turned over, and the two blades that he had planned to resist suddenly rose, turning the block into a thorn!


    Flop, flop!


    The sound of entering the body sounded, the Phoenix Blade and the Immortal Sword pierced Thanos'' body with a flutter, and the blade came out through the body.


    "This...this is impossible...how, how could this be, this is impossible...this is impossible..."


    Thanos'' eyes were unbelievably blurred, and he couldn''t accept the muttering.


    "I said...you will regret it." Su Bai''s mouth raised a sneer, his hands suddenly released energy.Powerful energy flooded the double-edged blades, the double-edged blades became extremely bright, and a balloon that was inflating might explode at hand.


    Twinkle, twinkle.


    When the light reached a limit, I heard a bang, and huge power burst out from the two blades.The screams sounded, and Thanos'' body was blown into the air instantly.


    Puff!


    Thanos fell heavily to the ground, his chest was already bloody.


    As if he didn''t care about his serious injury at all, his eyes were still blurred.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Feeling Su Bai stepping in, Thanos yelled at Su Bai and asked.


    "Do you think you can''t figure it out? Why did the universal heart of the universe suddenly weaken? Why did you just behead the top identity so forcefully, but now you are easily defeated by me?" Su Bai said slowly.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Thanos had red eyes, he couldn''t figure it out!


    "The heart of the universe does not appear out of thin air. People who can create the heart of the universe can naturally control the heart of the universe and take it back..." Su Bai said indifferently.

 C873

    From him beheading the five gods and from him beheading the court of life, Su Bai knew that this was only a matter of time, and that it was impossible for the one to watch Thanos act recklessly.Although the destruction of the universe may not be a big deal to that person, he can be destroyed and he can be reborn, but it¡¯s okay to kill one, and it¡¯s okay to kill two, but you kill all the people arranged by others. , I really thought I had no temper.Even if that person''s thinking is different from normal human thinking, even if he can rebuild the universe, it is impossible to let Thanos continue to hold the heart of the universe, otherwise, wouldn''t this happen again?


    A little bit of starlight floated out of Thanos, and gradually condensed in the sky above Thanos.


    The energy of the heart of the universe!


    Thanos was unwilling to raise his hand to grab it and to keep it, but it was in vain.


    When the Heart of the Universe left Thanos completely, Thanos'' arm dropped with a click, and there was no more sound.


    died!


    A generation of universe tyrants and heroes.


    Before and after obtaining the Cube of the Universe, the Heart of the Universe, the Thanos who kills the gods in a second, kills the five gods, and tears the court of life is just like that...dead!


    With the death of Thanos, his body quickly dissipated, and finally turned into molecules, and merged with the surrounding chaos. Since then, there has been no Thanos!


    Although Thanos is dead, the matter is not over yet.


    There is death, there are magic runes, and there is a universe that has collapsed and destroyed.


    Taking a look at the heart of the universe floating in the air, Su Bai teleported and disappeared without stopping.


    next moment.


    The universe collapsed somewhere.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    There is a man in front of him.


    death!


    Since Thanos appeared, the battle broke out, and death quietly escaped.I have to say that Thanos'' death, she has to bear great responsibility.When Su Bai suddenly appeared, the body of Death trembled slightly."The Tyrant... lost?"


    "Don''t you know? Don''t tell me, you don''t know!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Can you know death?Of course not, but she was still a little unacceptable... Thanos, who had the heart of the universe, died like this, and even she couldn''t resurrect Thanos.


    "He is dead, you don''t need to kill me... No one in your strength can do it right." Death said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s too late!"


    The two blades raised, the cosmic cube, the infinite gem, and the power of the phoenix once again condensed strongly.


    The sword of immortality came first, and death hurriedly resisted, but this sword caused her to break the defense directly, and followed the blade of the phoenix with the power of the phoenix.The power of the phoenix symbolizes life, death, and birth to some extent, all of which are part of life.When the power of the phoenix swept death, death felt that he was being swallowed quickly, her body was dissipating, and her consciousness was dissipating.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The horrified sound of death sounded, but it soon disappeared.


    Death...dead!


    Thanos can easily kill the five great gods, and Su Bai, who has a slightly stronger ability, can naturally do it, not to mention the regular suppression of the power of the phoenix.After killing death, Su Bai planned to find a rune!


    Chapter 0066 The Only After The Big Bang


    Thanos could not find the rune before, and now Su Bai can''t find the rune either.However, with the destruction and collapse of the universe, and with the improvement of Su Bai''s strength, the understanding and control of the entire universe has reached an already impossible level.Although he couldn''t sense the rune, he could feel the changes in any corner of the universe, which is why he could find the cause of death so easily before.


    Similarly, Su Bai also felt a powerful aura erupting somewhere in the universe.


    That is different from the aura of the collapse of the universe, more like two strong men fighting.


    At this moment, there are only a handful of strong people, and Su Bai just teleported past and saw that the battle was over.


    A huge bald head lay on the ground without a breath, and a person on the other side stood there holding a half medal in his hand.


    The rune killed the observer!


    Su Bai did not expect that the target of leaving the choice after the rune appeared turned out to be the observer, because the observer never intervened in the order of the development of the universe. Of course, telling himself the location of the soul gem was an exception, but it was nothing more. Really interfere.Looking at the half medal in the hand of the rune, Su Bai had guessed the reason.As a result, the strength of the observer is very strong, and almost omniscient, may know the way to destroy the rune.Secondly, the power of this Observer Medal is also very strong. Whether it is to enhance one''s own strength or to be in one''s own safety, the rune can do so.


    Obviously, his target was only the observer, and he did not leave after the observer died.


    "Aren''t you doing it?"


    The rune looked at Su Bai and spoke quietly.


    "Why do you want to do it?"


    Su Bai shrugged."I intend to solve you, but you don''t need to do it."


    "You think you will prevent me from destroying this universe."


    "On the contrary, I am waiting for you to destroy the universe. It makes no difference whether it is destroyed or not. When the mission of destroying the universe is completed, you will naturally disappear."


    "I just need to wait for you to disappear, and then reshape the universe."


    In the comics, the runes are solved in this way. The difference is that Mr. Fantastic uses the artifact to actively destroy and restart the universe. The runes disappear because of the completion of the mission.Of course, Su Bai didn''t need to take the initiative to do so, anyway, even if the universe was destroyed, he couldn''t die, so he only needed to wait for the rune to complete his mission, and then restart.After all, restarting and destroying the universe consumes energy.

 C874

    Su Bai suddenly made the rune a little uncomfortable, but he had no way to go against his mission. His existence was to destroy the world.


    Collapse, collapse, collapse!


    I don¡¯t see any special movements of the magic runes, just lightly stomping their feet and waving their hands. The speed of the universe¡¯s collapse has accelerated countless times, and I don¡¯t know how long it has taken, suddenly... a powerful force from the entire universe Shocked, the universe...exploded!


    The rune looked helpless at the half of the observer fragment in his hand. He knew that Su Bai would do this, so why waste time?


    Looking at Su Bai faintly, the universe completely exploded!


    It''s hard to describe what kind of feeling the cosmic explosion feels like, what kind of picture it is, but it is stronger than Thanos, who has the heart of the universe, and terrifying, and Su Bai was swallowed by the explosion almost instantly.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and there is no concept of time at all. It seems only a while, and it seems that after a long time, Su Bai regained his consciousness, and what he saw was a ray of light.


    "The Heart of the Universe."


    Su Bai was a little surprised!


    It seemed that Su Bai had been resurrected, and the heart of the universe burst into his body.In an instant, Su Bai''s body floated and bowed, and countless powerful forces erupted in his body, boiling.After a long time, Su Bai gradually calmed down.That indescribable power, that kind of unspeakable feeling, he felt that he was the supreme existence of this universe!But this feeling only stayed for a moment before Su Bai calmed down.


    He hadn''t forgotten the lesson from Thanos.


    Looking around, Su Bai was a little dazed.


    The entire universe exploded and destroyed.


    The environment at this time looked a bit like the pale white before, and it seemed to have a chaotic color.


    It seems there is only a small piece, and it seems endless.


    "This is the Big Bang, all planets, all life, all gods are gone, I''m the only one!"


    No one can stop the power of the Big Bang. This is not the explosion of a planet, but the whole universe, the whole world... Su Bai couldn''t stop it either, so he died too, but his ability, his special Sex, let him come back to life again.


    This feeling of only one person is more uncomfortable than the feeling of only one person in a doomsday movie, because there is nothing!


    Su Bai can be sure that he really doesn''t like the feeling of destruction of the universe, that kind of loneliness, loneliness, and so uncomfortable, even if there is an enemy, it is better than being alone in the entire universe!Su Bai is very soft and understands why Pangu opened the sky in the Chinese mythology.After staying in this environment for a long time, it is better to be alive than to die, especially for people like Su Bai who possess humanity and thinking.


    You don''t know what loneliness is if you haven''t lost it.


    If the universe was born only by himself, it might be better.


    Why did the heart of the universe appear, and it will be possessed by oneself. Su defeat is not certain, perhaps because the entire universe is no longer there?Are you the only choice?Regardless of him, with the power of the heart of the universe, his strength has reached the highest peak, just to restart the universe!With his current ability, it is no problem to restart the universe, and it can be restarted according to his own ideas without any problems at all.


    However, in Su Bai''s thoughts, those people who have died just now should continue to die honestly. If they are resurrected after restarting, I am not in vain, I just don''t know...I can do it!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Bai began to mobilize the energy in his body to restart the universe!


    Item 0067


    What is it like to restart the universe?It''s like starting a drawing on a piece of white paper, and it''s like starting a variety of settings in a program. It is complicated and tedious, detailed and complicated. The brain consciousness is running wildly, and every thought is divided into countless small thoughts. , Finally turned into substance.From scratch, constructing an earth, a galaxy, the entire universe, the entire world... One can imagine how complicated and hard this is.


    Rao is Su Bai who has gathered the heart of the universe, the power of the universe, the infinite gems, and so on. He still feels a little strenuous, and the consumption of his mind is even greater.


    The original emptiness and chaos of the world gradually changed, and there began to be sights and things gradually appeared, and then spread rapidly.It¡¯s not clear how big the universe is, and it¡¯s not clear now, because this universe is between the thoughts of Soviet defeat, and it is impossible to intuitively or judge how big it is according to conventional logic.


    As the universe gradually re-formed, the basic forces and basic laws of the universe appeared in Su Bai''s mind, randomized into actual existence.


    One by one galaxies, one after another planets were born.


    From scratch, Su Bai also raised an indescribable sense of satisfaction in this process.


    This is not so much about restarting the universe, but rather about recreating the universe.


    This kind of satisfaction made him completely immersed in it. He had already ignored time and fatigue. The energy of his body was constantly being consumed with the creation of the world, but Su Bai did not realize it.


    I don''t know how long it took, the entire universe was reborn, life followed, and the blue planet reappeared.However, this reappearance does not allow life to enter its original form, and then allow the universe to develop naturally and evolve again.Instead, let the regions and most of the living people in the universe return to the moment before the destruction of the universe, to the moment they disappeared.


    Su Bai didn''t want to be a god. He watched everything re-develop aloft. All he wanted was his original life, everything he was familiar with.


    Finally, when the universe has basically recovered, the dead people are involved.


    Forget the Celestial Team, and Thanos does not matter.


    But eternity, infinity, death, and planet devourers, these mean that the basic rules of the universe are irreplaceable, even the court of life is not that important.


    The Life Tribunal is only a regulator and cannot affect the rules of the universe.


    But the five gods are different, time, space, death, balance...These are all basic rules. Without them, the universe would be incomplete!


    Su Bai''s thoughts stopped.


    He doesn''t want to resurrect them, but is there any alternative?


    Cube of the universe, infinite gems.


    You can ignore all illogical logic, and you can forcibly modify anything in this world.


    But energy is also relative, there is no absolute.

 C875

    If it is for the entire universe, I am afraid that even if it succeeds, infinite gems and cosmic cubes will probably be abandoned.


    Su Bai never thought that the heart of the universe was his own thing, because that person could take it away at any time.The Cosmos Cube is also relatively poor, and it is still very affectionate for the infinite gem Subai, if it is destroyed like this, it would be a pity.But think about it from another angle. If it can really make those people disappear forever, what if there are cosmic cubic infinite gems?The entire universe itself is still the highest, with the power of the phoenix, he can still kill people, truly enjoy the entire universe and enjoy life!


    But in a moment, Su Bai had already made a decision.


    Just do it!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Bai urged the power of the Universe Cube and Infinite Gems to start using these powers to replace the basic laws of the universe.Energy, wave after wave emerges, and basic laws emerge one by one.


    The idea is right!


    Su Bai felt a burst of excitement in his heart, constantly urging his momentum.


    boom!


    The infinite gem is broken.


    After replacing the space rule, the space gem broke.


    "Snapped!"


    With another sound, the energy of the time gem turned into time rules and dissipated in the universe.


    "Snapped!"


    Almost at the same time, the soul gem shattered, replacing the rules of death.


    "Slap" "Slap!"


    After two sounds, the gem of power and the gem of soul shattered.


    While the two gems shattered, the real gems also shattered silently.


    Infinite gems have since become history.


    But Su Bai has no time to take care of so much, because the restart has not yet been completed. Simply put, these rules have only existed in the universe and have not been completely integrated into it. After the real integration, the universe is considered to be restarted.


    Although he did not look at the Cosmos Cube, he could feel that the energy with the Cosmos Cube was nearly exhausted.


    "One step away, one final step away..."


    "As long as you succeed, all the hidden dangers and people who can affect you will no longer be there, and you can enjoy life steadily in the future!"


    Su Bai thought to himself, gritting his teeth to explode all his own energy without reservation, constantly motivating the Universe Cube and the Heart of the Universe.


    Two powerful forces erupted, and Su Bai was hollowed out almost instantly.


    In a trance, Su Bai heard the cracking sound.


    That is Cosmos Cube!


    Immediately afterwards, when all the power disappeared, the entire universe seemed to be still.


    OAA!


    I didn''t see it, didn''t even feel it, but Su Bai had this idea inexplicably, OAA was paying attention to himself.


    This made Su Bai nervous for a moment, he wouldn''t stop himself, would he?


    Fortunately, this worry was only a moment, and then he found that OAA had disappeared. At the same time as it disappeared, he seemed to understand the meaning of OAA.


    He will not stop himself, nor will he change himself, restart and transform the world.


    This made Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief, and then exhausted his last strength.


    boom!


    The rules return, the universe restarts!


    "Success!"


    Su Bai heaved a sigh of excitement. Although the infinite gems and the cube of the universe were ruined, and the energy of the heart of the universe seemed to be hollowed out, he succeeded in forcibly transforming the world. He could feel that the balance of the entire universe had returned to normal. , A real success.Exhaustion came up, Su Bai felt like he wanted to fall asleep.


    "Go to sleep, after waking up...you can enjoy my world..." Su Bai thought about it this way and his consciousness gradually blurred.


    At this moment, a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the originally calm space, and Su Bai''s body was directly involved in it almost instantly. After a while, the vortex disappeared and the surroundings returned to peace!


    ¢Ù¢Ù DC"Wonder Woman"


    Chapter 0001


    Su Bai felt that he had a dream in which he fell asleep because of the huge consumption before he could enjoy the world he had recreated.While sleeping, he felt that he was being pulled into a whirlpool, the suction of the whirlpool was so strong that he could not resist it.I don''t know how long it took, but he felt like he had fallen into the sea, drifting slowly with the waves until finally washed up on the beach.


    He heard the voice of someone shouting, it was a woman, but vaguely felt very pleasant.


    As the voice got closer and closer, she saw a figure appeared before pushing and yelling at herself. He wanted to answer but couldn''t make a sound. He couldn''t move at all, and even opened his eyes to see the person''s appearance. Can''t do it.Finally, he felt the woman lift herself up, and...there was no more.


    The dream ends here.

 C876

    Su Bai woke up!


    Thinking gradually became clear, Su Bai opened his eyes with difficulty.


    What I saw was the roof made of leaves that he knew well. Su was stunned and his eyes diverted. This space was only about seven or eight square meters, and it was completely made of triangle shack made of leaves. The air is fresh and humid, lying on a layer of hay!


    "Isn''t the dream over yet, and I haven''t woken up yet? Otherwise, why would I be here?" Su Bai muttered, and suddenly heard the sound of soft footsteps, and immediately saw a person entering the shack.


    A woman!


    "Are you awake?" The woman asked Su Bai, who was sitting up, subconsciously asked, and then surprised: "Your injury is healed? When I rescued you, all the bones in your body were broken. I thought you were Persistence can''t come. I didn''t expect you to be better. This is amazing!"


    It''s amazing to see you!


    Her hair is tied into a ponytail, her features are delicate and charming, her white neck and shoulders are exposed, her left shoulder is slanted with a shoulder strap, she is wearing golden armor, and the sarong inside is just enough to cover her thighs, and her hands wear wrist guards. His legs are long and slender, he wears a pair of hollow leather boots on his feet all the way down to his knees, and he carries a sword in his hand!It feels beautiful and heroic and has a very special temperament.


    But seeing her, Su Bai was not happy at all.


    The mood is getting deeper and deeper.


    It turned out that it was not a dream, but really... I was really sucked away by the whirlpool, and saved by this person who shouldn''t have appeared, so... I passed through again?


    Su Bai subconsciously sensed the Heart of the Universe, and found that the Heart of the Universe was indeed still in his body, but he did not respond as if he fell asleep. Then he sensed the power of the Phoenix, the abstract rule ability, and the power of the dark dimension. In the end, no feedback was received, which confirmed his guess that he really passed through.


    I just don¡¯t know if it was because of the huge consumption before, or because the rules of different worlds are different?


    However, the other abilities are still there and have not been affected in any way. It seems that these abilities are mostly used in the rules of the Marvel world, so they will fall asleep after crossing the world.


    "What is your name and why are you on Paradise Island?"


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, the woman asked.


    "Paradise Island...This is a Paradise Island, then you..." Su Bai looked up and said.


    The woman said: "My name is Diana."


    "Sure enough it is you!"


    Wonder Woman Diana!


    Sure enough, he crossed, and crossed to the DC world.but why?Is it because my energy to recreate the world is too strong that causes this kind of crossing?You can let go of how to cross, and now the important thing is how to go back!


    After finally recreating the world, how can I go through it without waiting to enjoy it?Star patrol, Phoenix Apostle, Timeless Island, so many people are still waiting for themselves, go back... we must find a way to go back!


    "What is it really me? Who are you?" Diana frowned and asked, but suddenly hesitated to think of something: "You stay here and don''t leave. I have something to leave and come back soon!" said After that, Diana turned and left.


    "Perhaps, let''s see it once?"


    Su Bai didn''t care about Diana''s departure. He was thinking about how to return to the Marvel world.


    With a thought, the Immortal Sword around his wrist suddenly changed. Only then did he remember that the Infinite Gems had been abandoned. Although he could also time magic, he couldn''t easily commit suicide by this alone.


    "Fight!"


    After gritting his teeth, Su Bai decided to give it a try...


    Controlling the survival of the fittest and self-healing ability, Su Bai held the sword of immortality and stabbed at himself.


    over and over again¡­¡­


    The pain spread all over the body, but it stimulated Su Bai''s movements faster and faster, and the pain made him numb and crazy after the jabbing, and he didn''t know how many times he finally felt the feeling of death.


    "Must go back!"


    Su Bai prayed fervently until there was no breath, and after a while, Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at the shack, Su Bai cursed fiercely.


    No success!


    The way to die cannot go back to the Marvel world.


    "Calm down, calm down... think about it, there must be a way." Su Bai restrained his irritable emotions, taking deep breaths again and again to calm himself down.


    The DC world and the Marvel world are two completely different worlds. It is obviously difficult to return to the Marvel world by conventional means.


    But it is not impossible.


    First of all, the heart of the universe is still there. This is OAA''s thing, the top artifact of the Marvel world. If it can be restored, it may be able to perceive the Marvel world and return to the Marvel world.


    Secondly, Su Bai remembers that there is a comic magazine that contains the Avengers vs. Justice League. Although it is definitely not the world he is in, if he can find this world, he can return to the Marvel world through this bridge and then cross the multiverse to find it. My own world.Or you can start from the fourth wall. Both Marvel World and DC World have people who can break through the fourth wall and enter the real real world. If you can find or do it, you can return to the real world and go from DC Magazine. Marvel''s magazine and then travel back?


    Otherwise, you can recreate the world like in the Marvel World, and it is very likely that a whirlpool will be generated to let yourself go back!


    As his thinking continued to diverge, Su Bai thought of several possible ways to get him back to the Marvel world, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    What people are most afraid of is that there is no hope. Once there is hope, you can... fearless!

 C877

    Data 0002


    None of these methods can be achieved in a short time, but with hope and goals, the confusion and anxiety in my heart will gradually fade away, as long as I can go back!


    "It looks like I will stay in this world for a while." The mood calmed down, and the sword of immortality wrapped around his wrist again, and Su Bai got up and walked out of the shack.


    Surrounded by dense jungle, the shack seems to have been covered a little to keep it secret so as not to be discovered. It seems that this should be done deliberately by Diana after saving herself. After all, men are not allowed to enter Paradise Island.Speaking of it, since Diana is still on Paradise Island, it means that the timeline should be very forward, and it hasn''t come out yet.What time is that?Around World War I?


    When crossing Marvel, it was World War II, and now when crossing to DC, it was World War I. If there is still a crossing?Don''t you have to travel to ancient times?Every time is earlier than every time!


    Fortunately, there was no prison term for this crossing.


    How could the shack built by Diana herself be better than the cell environment?


    Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly turned his head.


    Behind him, Diana had just walked out of the woods, and seeing Su Bai found herself so alert and easy, Diana came over and asked, "How did you find me?"


    She grew up in such an environment and knew how to hide herself, and she was even more careful to avoid people discovering her. Unexpectedly, she was discovered easily. This made her a little unconvinced and also more curious. .


    This person was almost broken to pieces before, but recovered in a short time. With this keen vigilance, he is definitely not an ordinary person!


    "feel!"


    Su Bai responded indifferently, and smiled and said to Diana: "You went too eagerly just now, I haven''t had time to thank you, thank you for saving me."


    "Even if I don''t save you, you can''t die, right?" Diana said.


    "My name is Su Bai." Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand.


    Diana hesitated for a moment, and she reached out and shook her hand.


    "Why did you appear on Paradise Island?" Diana asked curiously.


    Su Bai was slightly bitter: "I want to know this question too."


    Diana looked at Su Bai, his expression didn''t look like a fake.


    "I tried my best to solve a big problem, so that my world and my home can be stable once and for all. As a result, I got here before I went home. Even...maybe I can''t go back in a short time... ..." Su Bai said with a wry smile.


    Diana was hesitant to speak.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Bai asked after seeing her look.


    "Actually, you have a chance to go home." Diana said hesitantly: "Just now, my fellow sisters rescued another man by the sea. My mother, the Amazon family, the queen of Paradise Island met him. He said that he is experiencing war outside and hopes to get our help. We are fighting for peace. I want to help humanity, but my mother disagrees. Maybe he will be sent back so that he can go home with him."


    "Another person, what is his name?"


    "It seems to be called Steve..."


    Steve?


    Su Bai thought of Captain America subconsciously, but this idea was rejected as soon as it passed.This is the DC world, and Captain America is naturally impossible to come.He was talking about Steve, should he be called Steve Trevor?Because of him, Diana walked out of the Timeless Isle and became Wonder Woman!


    "Yes, that''s the name, but his skin color is different from yours."


    "That''s normal." Su Bai smiled, then shook his head and said: "Even if I leave here, I can''t go home. My home is so far away, so far away that I can go to the other end of the universe and I can''t go back. But. Forget it, I will go back sooner or later. So, tell me about you? Do you really want to go to the human world to help mankind?"


    "My mother won''t agree." Diana said disappointedly.


    "The opportunity will come soon." Su Bai smiled mysteriously.


    "What opportunity?" Diana asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head and said nothing.


    Diana asked a few times to stop when he refused to say anything, and chatted with him about other things.Perhaps it was because Diana was very curious when she saw someone outside, and a man for the first time.Su Bai also told her many things about the outside world. Of course, it was not what her own world knew, but what happened in this era and this environment. Just that, Diana was very amazed and yearned.


    The two unconsciously chatted for a long time.


    "I have to go back. I will see you tomorrow morning and bring you something to eat. You''d better not let people find out that it might be in trouble." Diana reluctantly said.


    "okay, see you tomorrow."


    Seeing Diana turning to leave, Su Bai looked at the night, the smile on his face gradually faded.


    If you didn''t travel here, what are you doing at this time?Maybe it''s with the Phoenix Apostle, maybe there are parties on earth to celebrate eternal life?


    Diana returned to the tribe, greeted the sisters and was ready to rest after seeing her mother, but before she took a break, she went to meet the man named Steve, not knowing why, she was also a man. Diana felt that the Steve in front of him didn''t feel like Su defeated, and it couldn''t be said.Diana asked Steven some questions about the outside world that Su Bai had said before. Steve was a little surprised how she knew but she answered truthfully, confirming that he didn''t lie and Diana left.


    This was just a small episode. After Diana left, she went back to rest, but the guards told the news to Amazon Queen Hippolyte, especially the content of the conversation between the two.


    Hippolyte has long golden hair and a long skirt. Her brows frowned slightly after hearing the guard''s report. The questions Diana asked were obviously not what she should know, so... how did she know of?


    "Aleka, staring at Diana, I don''t want my daughter to be deceived." Hippolyte said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    A red-haired, sturdy woman answered in a deep voice.

 C878

    Chapter 0003 Now, am I eligible?


    "Sure enough!"


    Aleka watched in the dark as Diana secretly packed food and left the tribe, with an unexplained smile on her mouth.Armed with a sharp sword, Aleka quietly followed. She grew up with Diana and received training together. She knew each other well, and the frequent exchanges made her understand Diana¡¯s habits very well, although Diana was careful along the way. Very cautious but did not find Aleka who was secretly following.


    Diana came to find Su Bai with something. From a distance, he saw Su Bai standing there facing the sun. The sun shrouded him. It seemed that the sun was shining, but Diana felt that he was lonely at this moment. , This kind of loneliness makes her feel uncomfortable.


    In the sun, Su Bai turned and looked.


    "Sure enough, you found it again." Diana said with a smile and passed the food over.


    Su Bai smiled and said thank you, then cast a glance at the jungle behind Diana.


    "He found me?"


    Aleika hiding in the jungle was suddenly startled. The look in her eyes, although just a glimpse, made her feel like he saw himself.


    "Impossible, he cannot find me!"


    "Diana actually hid a man here..."


    "I''m going to see what''s going on!"


    While Aleka comforted herself, she let herself hide deeper.


    Su Bai just glanced casually, and then tasted the food Diana had brought, let alone the taste.While eating, Diana told him what she asked Steve yesterday.


    Seeing the two talking happily, Aleka was inexplicably angry.


    "Okay, it''s time to do business after eating." Su Bai wiped his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    "What business?" Diana was taken aback for a moment.


    Su Bai smiled and glanced towards the depths of the jungle.


    This look surprised Aleka.


    He really found me!He actually found me!


    Thinking of this, she no longer hides, and shouts.


    "Diana, you hide a man privately!"


    In the jungle, Alektra jumped out suddenly.


    "Aleka, what are you..." Diana was shocked, but she didn''t expect Aleka to follow herself.


    Subconsciously, Diana stood in front of Su Bai.


    "Aleka, listen to me explain..."


    "Explain to the Lady Queen, I will take you to see the Lady Queen! Especially you... man!" Alleka pointed at Su Bai."Step into the Timeless Isle, dare to confuse Diana, man... you just wait to be executed!"


    "No way!"


    Diana said solemnly.


    "Do you want to protect him? Have you forgotten the rules of the Timeless Isle? Have you forgotten our identity? We are Amazons!"


    "Man, are you hiding behind a woman like this? Diana, if you don''t hand her over, then do it!"


    "Aleka, my sister, I don''t want to do it with you, but I can''t give him to you..." Diana tried to explain.


    "Then beat me!"


    Aleka didn''t mean to listen at all, yelled, leaped high and swung his sword and slashed towards Diana.


    "Dodge!"


    Diana waved away Su Bai, and jumped away to explain to Aleka that he didn''t want to do it, but Aleka didn''t listen at all. The sword was swung, and the offensive was very fierce.


    "It''s an Amazon female warrior. Fighting has almost become instinct. Aside from physical fitness, this fighting skill is really powerful." Watching Aleka and Diana fight together, the almost violent fighting style is even a man. Will be ashamed.


    The two female fighters, bare-legged and bare-shouldered, and fighting in such a fierce manner seemed to have a different kind of pleasing to the eye.


    Of course, the two in the battle obviously did not feel this way.


    Aleka became more angry as she fought. Diana did not bring weapons this time, so she suffered a little. And at this time, when Diana was not so strong, she didn''t have so many signs of equipment, so she seemed very embarrassed at first. Really a few times, but Diana is Diana after all, Wonder Woman is not the kind of character who can''t fight back, and finally... she is angry.


    Suddenly, Diana rushed over and grabbed Alika¡¯s sword-holding wrist, followed by a fierce impact on the shoulder, and with a click, the long sword landed, but Diana did not pick it up, but jumped high. The fist smashed past.


    "boom!"


    Aleka resisted with her arms and kicked out.


    "boom!"


    Diana slipped a few meters back on the ground, and then leaped out.

 C879

    The movements were unusually agile. Looking at Aleka rushing over, Diana¡¯s knees were bent and slid suddenly, and she punched Aleka¡¯s raised leg, then leaned back and avoided almost touching the ground. He grabbed the long sword on the ground.The body stopped, turned around and jumped up, Diana''s expression stern, holding a long sword.


    "Let go of him!"


    At the moment when the two positions were staggered, Aleka suffered a blow but did not lose his fighting ability. Instead, he took advantage of this opportunity to rush to Su Bai''s side, drew a palm-length dagger in his boots, and turned around Behind Su Bai, the dagger was placed on his neck.


    "you lose!"


    Aleka snorted coldly: "You can beat me every time you compete, but because of a man... you lose."


    "Put down the sword and go back with me, and accept Her Majesty''s punishment!"


    "Don''t hurt him, I will go back with you to see mother."


    Diana hesitated for a moment, and finally put down the long sword in her hand.


    "I said...you two finished talking? Should I say it?" At this moment, Su Bai finally spoke.


    "You? You are not qualified to speak." Aleka snorted coldly.


    "Why?" Su Bai asked without understanding.


    "Because you are in my hands now, and I...I can kill you at any time!" Aleka said deliberately using a dagger against Su Bai''s neck so that he could understand what it means to be captured.


    "So..."


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and suddenly he raised his hand and grabbed the dagger and squeezed it lightly, and he heard a click.


    The dagger shattered suddenly.


    A shocked expression appeared on Diana''s face, and Aleka backed away in shock.


    Su Bai turned around slowly, looked at the vigilant Aleka and said with a smile: "Now, are you eligible?"


    Data 0004


    Looking at the dagger fragments on the ground, and listening to Su Bai''s words, Aleka''s face became extremely ugly, surprised and angry.Seemingly embarrassed by the act of retreating just now, Aleka quickly threw the handle of the dagger towards Su Bai, and at the same time, people had already rushed out.


    Su Bai turned his head slightly to avoid the handle, watching Alika''s fist hit, and swiped his right leg to the side, almost avoiding her attack in the slightest, and his right hand grabbed her in the flash of lightning. Wrist!


    Aleka''s face changed instantaneously. She didn''t expect that Su Bai would be able to evade in a minute, and could catch herself so quickly. She was ready to change her move when the machine crashed, but she was a little late.Seeing Su Bai flicked his left foot gently, Aleka''s body tilted forward and fell down involuntarily, but at the same time Su Bai grabbed her arm and did not let go and slid back.


    Puff!


    Aleka fell to the ground, her wrist pressed behind by Su Bai.Aleka¡¯s reaction was quick, and the other hand immediately struck back, but Su Bai grabbed her two wrists and pressed them together, pressing her two wrists with one hand, although she struggled hard. , The muscles on the shoulders have bulged up, but the body doesn''t move at all.


    "Now... Am I eligible?"


    Su Bai pressed Aleka and asked again.


    Only this time, Aleka could feel the oppression in his voice.


    He will kill himself!


    Although it''s just a feeling, Aleika is convinced.


    Who the hell is this guy!


    From the smashing of the dagger to the crushing of Aleka to the ground, the whole process actually happened in a short period of time. Diana reacted and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    So strong!


    I can''t beat Alektra so cleanly.However, even though I had a fight with Alektra just now, they were all Amazon sisters. Diana wouldn¡¯t hold her hate and wanted to plead with her to let Su Wei let her go. At this moment, she suddenly heard a special noise. .


    The sound came from the direction of the beach.


    "What sound is this?" Diana asked suspiciously.


    "Gunshots!"


    "Your chance is here." Su Bai said indifferently. Diana ran to the end in confusion and looked at the boats stranded on the beach. Several male soldiers holding some special weapons were talking to the sisters on the island. We held each other and opened fire.


    One side is a soldier holding a gun, and the other is a female warrior riding a horse with a bow, arrow, spear and sword.


    It''s a bit like a hot weapon versus a cold weapon.


    "Someone invaded!"


    Diana yelled.


    Su Bai let go of Aleika, and Aleka hurried over.


    At this time, it was only a small-scale battle, and the female Amazon warriors who had not experienced the baptism of hot weapons suffered a bit.


    "I''m going to help, Aleka, please inform my mother." Diana ordered in a deep voice.


    Although Aleka had fought with Diana just now, she was very obedient at this time, and turned around and ran back to the tribe at the fastest speed.


    The gunshots sounded one after another. Diana held the sword and jumped directly. It was at least tens of meters away from the beach, but Diana was not afraid. In the air, Diana forced the sword into the cliff. Control the speed of descent.

 C880

    "Diana can''t fly at this time."


    Seeing the way she jumped, Su Bai said indifferently, and the figure flashed below.


    "boom!"


    When descending to a height of almost three to five meters, Diana suddenly jumped straight down with a sharp bang.


    With his long legs on the ground and his body bent, a deep pit was shaken out of the beach.


    Standing up, Diana was surprised to see that Su Bai was already standing in front of her, which made her look at the cliffs next to her subconsciously.How did he get down?But now obviously he didn''t care about that much anymore, and the man nodded towards Su Bai had already rushed in the direction of the battle.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Arrow rain swayed.


    On the other side, gunshots continued, and after a short contact, both sides had found cover.


    The appearance of Diana and Su Bai naturally saw the appearance of the two people, especially the Amazon female fighters were very surprised, who is this man?If it weren''t for the fact that he seemed to be here with Diana, maybe the Amazon warrior would have to do it.


    "Wow!"


    A bullet was ejected from the muzzle and went straight to Diana who was running.


    Diana didn''t seem to notice, and the bullet was about to hit her. Suddenly, she felt her shoulders being hugged, followed by her body involuntarily leaning forward and diving forward.


    Puff!


    The two fell behind the rock, and Diana turned to look at Su Bai.


    "You are really strong."


    Su Bai said and threw a bullet on the beach.


    He was only planning to hug Diana just now. A bullet didn''t need to fall down and glide to avoid it, but Diana rushed forward too fast, and his strength was a little beyond Su Bai''s expectations.


    "Thank you!"


    Diana bowed her head in response, looked at the enemy sharply, and walked out directly with a sharp sword in her hand.


    Bang bang bang!


    When she appeared, the bullet shot at her instantly.


    "boom!"


    Diana swung her sword accurately and bounced the bullet away, step by step towards the enemy.As she approached, she suddenly speeded up and roared, and her body leaped forward and rushed over.


    Seeing this scene, Su Bai''s mind couldn''t help but think of bursts of exciting music.


    "I really deserve to be a woman with her own background music!"


    "what!"


    Diana leaped high and fell abruptly, and the powerful impact instantly broke the enemy''s formation.After landing, Diana had already rushed out with a swoosh.In the rain of bullets, Diana was seen dodge and block, and several of them fell down instantly.However, the enemy''s combat literacy is good, because after being shaken by Diana, the objects are scattered, and now the fire attack is more advantageous. Diana only brought down three opponents and had to quickly swing the sword to resist the bullet.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Bullets swarmed, suppressing Diana for a while without a suitable opportunity to counterattack.


    Without a shield, Diana''s defenses are not too much.The Amazon female warrior was preparing to go to help, but suddenly saw Su Bai stand up and shout.


    "Diana!"


    Diana turned her head when she heard the sound, and saw a shield flying straight towards her.


    Chapter 0005 Hippolyte


    Holding the shield in his left hand, the bullets were bounced.With the shield, Diana instantly felt like a fish in water, and the Amazon female warrior had also rushed over, and soon this group of enemies had been resolved.After Su Bai gave Diana a shield, he didn''t make a move, but stood watching.


    "Da da." "Da da"


    There was the sound of footsteps and horseshoes, and Su Bai turned his head and saw a pair of horses and men came out from a distance.


    Riding in front, he wears a golden crown and a fur coat like sleeves. Inside is an Amazon armor, with heavy and sturdy armor on the top, but three skirts like curtains, slender and round below. He wore a pair of knee-high boots on his thighs and feet. This man was the Amazon queen Hippolyte, the mother of Diana.On both sides of her is one holding a spear, the other holding a bow and arrow, and the general and lieutenant of Amazon.Behind her followed a long walk of female Amazon warriors, and a man with his hands tied and pushed away, Steve Trevor!


    Aleika was also among them. After seeing Su Bai, he whispered to Queen Hippolyte, he should be talking about Su Bai''s identity.


    "mother!"


    Diana walked over, and Hippolyte and others had dismounted.


    The lieutenant quickly went to clean the battlefield and treat the wounded.


    Hippolyte nodded, then looked at Su Bai and waved his hand slightly. In an instant, the general had led people to surround Su Bai.This move made Diana a little panicked and hurriedly wanted to explain, but heard Hippolyte say: "I don''t care who he is, good or bad. Now someone has invaded Paradise Island, anyone involved must be locked up for interrogation, if I will let him go if it has nothing to do with him."


    "First arrest, then interrogate."


    Su Bai smiled, glanced at the Amazon female warrior beside him and said faintly: "I have a good idea, but I have to have this ability!"

 C881

    "on!"


    General Amazon snorted coldly, and in an instant everyone attacked Su Bai.


    Su Bai did not dodge and did not evade, just snorted softly, and in an instant a powerful aura burst out. In an instant, all the Amazon female fighters were shaken and flew out, and the Amazon general retreated even more. A few steps!


    Hippolyte frowned slightly and stared at Su Bai. When the surrounding Amazon female fighters saw that they were preparing to come to help, they suddenly saw Su Bai disappeared.


    The next moment, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of Hippolyte.


    Hippolyte was also worthy of being the queen of the Amazon. He reacted quickly and raised the sword in his hand.But still a step slower!


    "Now, are you still interrogating?" Su Bai asked calmly.


    "Dare you threaten me?" Hippolyte said solemnly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I just used actions to tell you that if I want to be unfavorable to Paradise Island, you can''t stop it! As for threats? It doesn''t matter if you think so. Want to catch me? That''s impossible!"


    "Mother, he is not a bad person, he saved me!"


    Diana said hurriedly in the narration.


    Hippolyte stared at Su Bai for a moment, and slowly put down his sword.


    Diana glanced at Su Bai with a sigh of relief, slightly raised the arm holding the shield, and sent a hidden thankful look. Su Bai smiled and nodded slightly in response.


    The surrounding Amazon female warriors did not attack again, but they looked at Su Bai with a complicated look, admiring or angry or fearful.The battlefield was cleared, the corpses were disposed of, and the prisoners of war were sent back. A group of people left from the beach and entered the tribe deep in the jungle.Diana walked beside Su Bai and whispered: "Thank you for your shield, but...where did you get it?"


    Su Bai smiled without explanation.


    Diana said again: "Do you know that these people will invade Amazon? What are the opportunities you are talking about?"


    "That Steve was attacked and appeared in the Amazon. Those who attacked him will naturally look for him. As for the opportunity, now the sacred Amazon is invaded, and your mother¡¯s character will definitely not be the case. While sending Steve away, let the people on your island go with you. It is also the attitude and revenge of your Amazons to end the war."


    "If there was no such invasion, it might have just sent someone casually or even let Steve leave without sending someone, but now...you will definitely pick someone with stronger ability to go out, so... isn''t your chance here? !" Su Bai leaned against Diana''s ear and whispered, Diana''s cheeks were slightly red and nodded gently in response.


    Hippolyte turned his head and glanced at Su Bai and Diana who were whispering behind him, especially when he saw his daughter''s blushing cheeks and frowned slightly, turning back and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The same man who stepped into the Timeless Isle, Steve¡¯s treatment and Su Bai¡¯s treatment are simply the difference between Tianyuan, Steve¡¯s hands tied as a prisoner, Su Bai had a very happy conversation with Diana, and the surrounding people The female fighters were relatively polite to Su Bai.Entering the tribe, Diana arranged a place for Su Bai to rest and then left to go busy. Su Bai took the opportunity to admire the Amazon tribe.


    Although it is called a tribe, the architecture is biased towards the feeling of a palace, and the population is large. At first glance, they are all women in cool clothes, bare shoulders and bare legs.In this country where there are no men, naturally, they don¡¯t care about exposure or exposure. Because of year-round exercise, these Amazons have very good figures, especially their legs. They all look round, straight, and powerful. .After appreciating and tasting countless pairs of legs, Su Bai still thinks Diana''s legs are the best.


    Legs are not enough for years, the kind that won''t get tired for a lifetime.


    Amazon was invaded, and Stephen, I¡¯m afraid Hippolyte should have been busy dealing with his own affairs for a while, and it doesn¡¯t matter if Su is defeated, he has food and drink, and the environment is good, he is not in a hurry!But there is something he must do!


    "You...that''s you, yes, come here." Su Bai waved his hand and summoned a guard."Is there a place to take a bath here?"


    Take a bath!


    That''s right, just take a bath!


    Whether it was falling into the sea before, or sleeping in a shack later on, all these made Su Bai''s body look a little dirty.At first, his mind was not here because of the crossing, but now he desperately wants to take a bath.


    Cleanliness has happened!


    Chapter 0006: Diana''s Life Experience


    If it was Steve''s guard, he wouldn''t pay attention to such a request, but Su Bai was different. Whether it was his strength displayed at a glance or his relationship with Diana, the guard could not ignore him, and could only take Su Bai to take a bath.I deliberately took the place where I usually took a bath, and then guarded it by myself, so as not to let people break in, and secondly, it also means guarding.


    I took a shower and washed my clothes.Although it was a bit tattered, it was very simple for Su Bai. When he came out, his clothes were as good as new ones.As soon as he came out, Su Bai saw a person walking out.Holding a bow and arrow, it was the Amazon general who wanted to capture himself before.


    "The queen must see you."


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Antiop," the general said in a deep voice.


    She wears armor, holds a bow and arrow, and has short hair that looks like she is about 40 years old. She has the temperament of a shrew, and she deserves to be a general of the Amazon, and the name seems to have originated from Greek mythology.She feels about the same age as Hippolyte, but not as good as Hippolyte looks young and well maintained, but after all, she is a general and is definitely different from the queen!


    "Lead the way!" Su Bai didn''t talk much with her. She led the way and quickly came to a palace with guards guarding the door.


    "Go in, Her Majesty the Queen is inside."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded and walked in directly.


    In the palace, Hippolyte turned his back to Su Bai, and turned around after hearing the sound.


    She didn¡¯t speak, but just looked at Su Bai. Su Bai didn¡¯t rush to speak first and looked at her as well, especially as the skirt under her fell from between her legs. It would sway with her steps, giving Su Bai a seed. The impulse wants to move him away!


    Diana may have inherited her, and her legs are also great!


    "You called Su Bai, right? You came to Paradise Island at almost the same time as Steve. I asked Diana. She said that you were injured badly when you saved you, but you are now healed. I know, you are not Ordinary person, but I am not interested in knowing who you are!"


    "Tomorrow, I will let Aleka take Steve out of here, I hope you can leave with them." Hippolyte said.


    "Aleka, I thought it would be Diana." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C882

    "She is my daughter, I will not let her take risks." Hippolyte shook his head.


    "I''m afraid she wouldn''t think so! Moreover, human wars are not that dangerous for Diana, so I think...you are because of other reasons, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hippolyte was stunned and asked, "Then tell me, what else is there?"


    "Diana''s life experience!"


    "bass!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words fell, Hippolyte suddenly drew his sword, staring sharply at Su Bai."what do you know?"


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    Seeing Hippolyte so nervous, Su Bai smiled and said, "I do know some things. To ensure Diana''s safety, you claim that she is actually made of clay, but in fact her true identity is not simple. , Once her identity is exposed, it may cause trouble, such as the burden of certain jealous women, am I right?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hippolyte looked at Su Bai in disbelief, and from her expression, Su Bai was right!


    "I will keep this secret, and I will help her if she is in danger, no matter who... her enemy is." Su Bai said seriously.


    "why?"


    "Because she is very special to me!" Su Bai smiled."I won''t persuade you to let Diana go, I can only say... There is no impermeable wall in this world, and the secret will be revealed one day. If that day, you hope she is a flower, just remove it. Death, or hope that she is a strong grass and can resist tenaciously? A young bird that has not experienced the sky cannot become an eagle!"


    Su Bai''s words made Hippolyte frowned and fell into contemplation.


    "You should just want to say this when you let me here, so you can think about it slowly. In addition, to remind you, this is the second time you drew your sword at me, and the next time, there is no need for Hera. "After speaking, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    Hippolyte''s face was shocked and ugly...


    Hera, Greek mythology, the queen of Olympus!


    The mere mention of the name made Hippolyte couldn''t help being nervous.


    "The nestling...or the eagle..."


    Hippolyte muttered softly, and finally his expression became firmer.After Su Bai left, he returned to the arranged place to rest.


    In the afternoon, Hippolyte suddenly announced that Diana would be an ambassador to the outside world on behalf of Amazon. Diana was very excited when she heard the news, but before she was happy, someone came out to make trouble.


    "Your Majesty, I am not convinced!"


    Aleika stepped out and said in a loud voice."Your Majesty, I think I also have the strength and qualifications to perform this mission."


    Originally, Hippolyte intended to let Aleka go, and Aleka also thought it was herself, but she did not expect to suddenly become Diana, which made her very unconvinced."Your Majesty, I propose that I compete with Diana. Only the winner is qualified to perform this mission on behalf of Amazon!"


    Hippolyte looked at Diana, who nodded in agreement.


    "In the evening, the two of you will have a showdown and the winner will perform this mission on behalf of Amazon."


    Originally, Hippolyte was hesitant, but now Aleka¡¯s proposal can be said to be right. If Diana loses, it means that she has no strength to go out for the time being. Wait for a while.


    Although they often discussed with each other, most of them were won by Diana, but it was only a narrow victory, not to mention that Aleka would definitely go all out for this mission. Diana was really not sure.After leaving, Diana walked to the place where Su Bai lived. He hesitated for a moment. She was going to meet Su Bai. Maybe... he could help herself!


    "At night you are going to duel with Alektra to decide who is going to represent Amazon?"


    When Diana finished speaking, Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you must be the winner!"


    "Why? I''m actually not sure." Diana asked suspiciously.


    "Because you have me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0007 Su Bai''s special training?


    "Because you have me..."


    Diana was taken aback by Su Bai''s words, and then a very special feeling arose.She could feel her heartbeat speeding up a little bit, and her breathing became a little faster. What''s wrong?


    "Aleka''s strength is actually not stronger than you. His advantage lies in being warlike and daring to fight. You have more advantages. First, your strength is stronger than her. Second, your physical fitness is stronger than her. The one who loses will be her. Your only weakness is that you are too kind. You are warlike in your bones, but when you fight with Aleka, you restrained your fighting spirit and refused to break out until a critical moment, so your strength was naturally greatly reduced. "


    Su Bai did not notice Diana''s changes, but seriously helped her analyze it.


    Diana nodded in agreement, and looked serious.


    "You have to remember that this is not a match, at least she would not think it was a match. Whoever wins will be able to travel on behalf of Paradise Island." Su defeated.


    Diana certainly understands this, but the long-term habit makes it difficult for her to say that she will not restrain.


    "There is still time, just in time I can help you prepare for battle."


    "How to do?"


    "Let¡¯s find a place where no one bothers."


    "follow me!"


    Diana took Su Bai out and left the tribe.

 C883

    Diana and Su Bai can be said to be the focus of attention. The two quietly left the tribe and no one would notice it. It soon spread. A sister who has a good relationship with Aleka told Aleka and Aleka. But I am not worried at all: "This is a battle between Diana and I. If he helps Her Majesty the Queen, he will not allow it, and there is not much time left. I don¡¯t believe that he has the ability to make Diana fast. Improve!"


    Aleka didn''t take it seriously, and continued to adjust to the night''s game.


    Surrounded by the jungle of Maolin, there is a small clearing, which looks quiet and remote.


    Su Bai looked at the environment and nodded towards Diana: "It''s all right here, the environment is not important, as long as no one interrupts it."


    "What''s next?"


    Diana asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at her with a light smile, and suddenly waved his finger.


    In an instant, Diana''s long sword and shield shot out and flew out.


    Flutter!


    The long sword sank into the ground behind Su Bai, and the shield stood beside it.


    "fighting!"


    Before Diana could react, Su Bai made a sudden move.


    "boom!"


    Diana was directly bombed out and fell to the ground.When she asked about the questioning outline, she saw that Su Bai had already stepped on her foot. There was no time to think about it. Diana hurriedly got up on the spot, but suddenly felt a strong wind hit, her arms crossed, and she heard a bang. With a bang, Su Bai''s fist hit, and Diana''s body flew out and slammed into a tree in an instant. When she heard a click, the tree broke directly.


    "Your physical fitness is exactly the same as I thought, then...I won''t be polite. You don''t want to be beaten, just fight back!"


    Diana''s physical quality is invulnerable, almost close to Superman, so Su Bai just suppressed his strength so as not to really hurt her, but he did not show any mercy in his shots, very decisive!


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Although Diana was rich in experience, Su Bai was able to suppress her properly. It was useless to resist. It didn''t take long for him to suffer several blows. The surrounding flowers and trees were suffering, and they were destroyed in a mess.


    "Fight back!"


    "Why don''t you fight back? Aren''t you angry?"


    "You are Diana, the Amazon warrior, so you plan to be passively beaten like this?"


    While Su Bai started, he constantly stimulated Diana.


    Diana finally got angry, and her face became stern and deep.


    "boom!"


    Like a missile, Diana suddenly rushed towards Su Bai and threw a fist.


    "call!"


    The sound of the wind roared, but Diana fisted in anger but failed, and immediately felt a violent twitch on her butt."Pop!" The voice was crisp, and a hot feeling came.


    The anger rose again, and Diana was full of fighting spirit, as if she had lost her mind, and fought back frantically.


    However, Su Bai''s figure is like a ghost, every time Diana has to hit him, but suddenly disappears.After punching again and again without success, Diana became more and more angry, and her fighting spirit became stronger and stronger. She didn''t believe that she could not beat the Soviet Union even once!


    "Not bad!"


    Seeing Diana''s expression and momentum, Su Bai nodded secretly.


    The anger and fighting spirit are very obvious, but it''s still a little bit, not enough...


    "boom!"


    Su Bai avoided Diana''s fist and slammed his shoulder.With a bang, Diana flew out instantly!


    At this time, a little stronger, Diana fell to the ground and paused for a few seconds before she stood up abruptly, her eyes...the eyes were sharp and crazy, like a raging fire, full of fighting spirit.


    "All right."


    Just as Diana burst out the accumulated anger and fighting spirit, Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    "Time is almost up, keep your current fighting spirit." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana suffocated her strength, but she resisted and stopped.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand, took the sword and shield but did not hand it to Diana.


    The battle between the two seemed to be very fast, but in fact it took a lot of time. When they returned to the tribe, it was already dark.


    The bonfire is lit with torches, and a large area has been vacated in the middle, which should be the ring or battlefield.Almost everyone was waiting around, in the middle, Aleka held a sword in both hands, waiting quietly!


    Seeing Su Bai and Diana returning, Diana was still in a mess, Hippolyte was slightly surprised but didn''t say anything.


    "let''s start!"


    Since Diana is here, there is no need to waste time.

 C884

    Hippolyte said, and the battle was ready to begin.


    Diana turned to look at Su Bai who was about to take her own weapon, but Su Bai suddenly used force and heard a click, and the sword and shield instantly shattered.


    "You don''t need this to deal with her!"


    "Get her in one blow!"


    Su Bai patted her on the shoulder, Diana nodded heavily and walked towards Alektra!


    Item 0008


    Su Bai smashed the shield and the long sword, and Diana walked up with bare hands, which caused an unexpected and uproar to the people around.


    What is this going to do?


    Everyone knows the strengths of Diana and Aleka. It¡¯s not that easy for Diana to win without a weapon, right?


    Hippolyte looked at Su Bai with a suspicious frown, and Su Bai felt her gaze towards her and smiled slightly.


    "Diana, are you stupid?"


    "It seems that you have been confused by this man and hit me with your bare hands?"


    "I''m sure to win this battle!"


    Although Aleka was stunned, she was excited afterwards.


    If Diana was fully armed, she might not be completely sure, but she didn''t expect Diana to be so stupid, completely confused by that man, she didn''t even use weapons!


    Diana didn''t speak, but stared straight at Aleka. In her eyes, Aleka''s appearance gradually blurred, leaving only an illusory shadow, a shadow that gave her a strong sense of war.


    Aleka looked at Diana''s eyes with an inexplicable palpitation. This was the first time she saw Diana''s eyes, so full of fighting spirit!


    "No matter what, it must be me who wins!"


    Aleka roared in her heart, and her strength was gathering quickly.


    One second, two seconds...


    In the third second, Aleka burst out suddenly.


    boom!


    Putting his toes on the ground a little harder, a footprint was instantly stamped on the ground, and Alekka rushed forward like a cannonball. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to a distance of about one meter from Diana, with his knees bent, and his legs leaped hard.


    "I''m sure to win!"


    Aleka yelled, and slammed Diana with a sword in both hands.


    Not moving, Diana didn''t seem to react.


    Everyone''s hearts were raised suddenly, and they were very nervous. What happened to Diana?Diana must not be able to bear the sword of Aleka, what is she thinking?Why don''t you hide!


    In the air, Aleka''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he quickly became firm.


    She wants to win!


    It is me who can represent the Amazon warrior, not the dirt!


    "drink!"


    Aleka''s sword was severely chopped down, his roar was deafening.


    Diana still did not hide, and raised her left arm!


    "boom!"


    The long sword slashed on Diana''s left arm with a crisp sound, and the sharp pain ignited the anger in her heart. The powerful fighting spirit burst out like a flood of absolute mention.


    Slashed with one blow, Aleka''s body was falling.


    There was a hint of fear in the surprise.


    boom!


    A strong aura, a strong fighting spirit suddenly burst out of Diana''s body, as if she was not the one who had hit her, the right fist suddenly blasted out!


    "Crack!"


    The armor on Aleka shattered instantly, and the whole person flew out like a kite with a broken wire.


    The surrounding crowd was knocked into flight, and Aleka slid out on the ground and fainted!


    One hit!


    Diana''s left arm slumped, and her right hand slowly retracted.


    All the fighting spirit, anger, poured out with this punch.

 C885

    "hiss¡­¡­"


    After the silence, surprise sounded instantly.


    No one would have thought that Diana would beat Alektra easily.


    No weapons were used, just a punch.


    Moreover, it is still exchange opportunities with injuries. This is not Diana''s fighting style, but I have to say... everyone is in awe of Diana like this.


    "Diana wins!"


    Hippolyte spoke.


    "I won?"


    Diana froze for a moment, with an excited expression on her face.Hippolyte was about to go to see her daughter''s injuries, but saw her daughter turned and ran towards Su Bai.


    "I won!"


    "I know." Su Bai said with a smile and stretched out his hand to support Diana''s arm.


    Diana frowned slightly. She didn''t really feel the pain just now, or the feeling of pain triggered her fighting spirit!Holding Diana''s hand, Su Bai released time magic.Without the time gem, the effect is indeed somewhat discounted. The effect is not so good, but Diana''s self-healing ability is still very strong. After adding the effect of time magic, her injury has healed by seven or eight points.


    Looking at the emerald green magic totem, Hippolyte and the people around him once again showed shocked expressions, especially the others. The other Amazon female warriors looked at Su Bai with curious, inquisitive, and awe?What did he do to Diana? In less than half a day, Diana could beat Aleka, who was usually only narrowly defeated?


    "Diana, come with me!"


    "Everyone else is gone."


    Hippolyte said, Diana nodded and glanced at Su Bai and left with her mother.


    Su Bai smiled, turned and left under the gaze of everyone, and returned to his residence.Hippolyte told Diana to leave mostly for her safety, so let''s get her a set of equipment by the way.Speaking of which, Hippolyte is still a bit partial. He didn''t talk about this before the battle. If Aleka wins, Su Bai felt that Hippolyte would definitely not give her the same equipment. After all... Diana is her. ''S daughter!


    Aside from Diana''s affairs, she will leave Paradise Island and enter the human world tomorrow.


    World War I.


    I don''t know what it is like.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, he just wants to go home and he doesn¡¯t want to develop anything in this world...


    With his thoughts gradually immersed, Su Bai quickly fell asleep.


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, he just opened his eyes but suddenly noticed that there was an extra person in the room.


    It was Hippolyte who found it at a glance.


    "I didn''t sleep naked today." Su Bai teased and stood up and said, "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "I don''t know what you did to Diana, but her change may be right. I hope you can help her out there." Hippolyte ignored Su Bai''s ridicule and said directly.


    Su Bai said: "You don''t need to say it will do."


    "From now on, you will be an honorary resident of Paradise Island, you will be the first male resident, the first outsider." Hippolyte said, then turned around and went out.


    Su Bai shrugged, honorary resident?It sounds pretty good.


    Get up and come out after washing.


    Outside, Diana and Steve are already waiting, and all the Amazon female warriors are here, ready to bid farewell.After all, this is a big event for Paradise Island!


    Chapter 0009 is also called Steve, the gap is really big!


    At this time, Diana had indeed changed her equipment, carrying a divine power shield, between the gods of fire, wearing guardian silver bracelets on both hands and wrists, wearing a starlight crown, wearing a champion battle helmet, and her chest as if spreading wings. The eagle looks like a W shape. It is very obvious. The top is a crimson breastplate, and the bottom is a blue leather skirt. There is a rope on the waist and hips. The mantra lasso is called the knee-high boots. Winged miracle, with wings inlaid on both sides.


    Wearing this costume on Diana''s body, Su Baiqing couldn''t help calling out the name of Wonder Woman!


    "Wonder Woman?" Diana froze for a moment and then smiled: "I hope I can be worthy of this name!"


    "How are we going?"


    Su defeated his mind and asked immediately.


    I remember there was a setting where a stealth plane came when Wonder Woman left Paradise Island, but it doesn''t seem to be right now?


    "There are ships from the previous Allies!" Steve answered.


    "Then go."


    It didn¡¯t matter if Su was defeated. The group soon came to the beach and the boat was ready. Just as Diana was about to board the boat, Hippolyte stopped her and put on a black fur coat by himself. Diana''s body.


    "mother!"


    Diana was a little bit obsessed.


    Hippolyte did not speak, but patted his shoulder.


    On the other side, General Amazon also handed Su Bai with a black black fur coat, but of course he didn''t put it on for him.

 C886

    "Unexpectedly, I still have mine!" Su Bai smiled and took it over and put it on casually.


    There is nothing special about this fur coat, but it has a certain protection against cold.And...Like Diana''s style, there is a sense of lovers'' outfit inexplicably.


    Steve next to him waited dryly, but unfortunately... but no one gave it to him.


    In desperation, Steve had to turn around and get on the boat first.


    Su Bai followed Diana on the ship, and soon... the ship has slowly sailed out of the beach and headed for the sea.


    Diana looked at her mother and sisters on the shore from a distance, before she turned her head.Some are reluctant to leave home, and there are also expectations for the outside world.


    "You still look better with your hair!"


    Originally, Diana''s hair was tied, and there was no starry crown. At this time, she put on the headband, her hair spread out, and her temperament became even more different.


    "This is a symbol of the Amazon royal family. My mother said that after I went out, I represented Amazon, so I gave it to me. It can also be used as a boomerang." Diana said.


    Su Bai nodded and recalled, it seemed that only Diana''s mother was wearing the headband on the entire island.


    The journey at sea is boring, especially this ship is still a warship. Although the function is good, it is far from the comfort level.Along the way, Steve enthusiastically introduced the situation outside.During World War I, two factions.


    Allies and Allies.


    The Allies are dominated by countries such as Germany.


    The Allied Powers are mainly Britain, France, and the United States.


    To put it simply, World War I was actually a war caused by interests, and the countries and scope involved were not particularly large.But whether it was World War I or World War II, it seemed to be Germany!There was Wonder Woman in World War I, and Captain America in World War II. Of course, this is not one world, but for the Soviet Union who travels through two worlds, Germany is really depressing.


    Shaky, brave the wind and waves.


    I''m finally seeing the land.


    "This is an enemy-occupied area. We will probably walk for about three days to reach our place." There is still a long distance from the land. Steve turned his head and said to Su Bai and Diana... "Once discovered If we do, we can easily be surrounded, so..."


    "It has been discovered."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Pai said indifferently.


    Sure enough, enemy troops have appeared on the shore.


    "What about this." Steve panicked.


    "Just do what you should do." Su Bai said indifferently, without any panic."Don''t you log in?"


    "But..." Steve is still a bit asshole, but thinking that Su Bai and Diana''s strength should be fine, right?


    Thinking of this, he did not slow down and continued to drive toward the shore.


    Before long, the ship has landed.


    Steve, Su Bai got off the boat with Wonder Woman.Many Confederate soldiers sprang out from the side, holding guns at them, and in the distance... there were many people hiding in the dark.Steve raised his hand subconsciously, only to find that Su Bai and Diana beside him were extremely calm, which made him very embarrassed, and he let go of his hand in a shameless manner.


    "There is an enemy of the Entente, and a woman and a yellow man!"


    Sex discrimination, racial discrimination.


    "take away!"


    One of the officers said, and immediately someone came over to take them away.


    With the black muzzle and the approaching soldiers, Steve winked at Su Bai and Diana.


    "They look down on women!" Su Bai said flatly to Diana, and raised his hand.


    Diana took off her black leather jacket and placed it in Su Bai''s hands, smiling.


    There was a sound.


    Pull out the sword and pick up the shield.


    "Fire!"


    Seeing Diana taking out the weapon, the officer ordered immediately.


    In an instant, bullets swarmed.


    Diana yelled and rushed out suddenly.


    The bullet resisted by the shield turned the sword into a shock.


    Steve hid behind Su Bai subconsciously, banging bang, the bullet came, but in front of Su Bai he landed strangely, not long after, Su Bai had piled up a pile of bullets under his feet.


    "The same name is Steve, the gap is really big."


    Taking a look at Steve hiding behind him, Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Fire, fire..."

 C887

    Seeing that the bullets fell automatically in front of Su Bai, the soldiers of the Allied countries were terrified and did not understand what was going on. In the gunshots, the screams of the officers were broken. They shouted, and pulled out their guns to fire. , As a result, the gun was pulled out and felt a flash of cold light. The gun was cut into two ends in an instant. At the same time, he felt a shield smashed over. With a bang, the officer was directly knocked out and passed out.


    Diana withdrew her shield and was about to turn around to deal with other enemies, but suddenly heard the whistling sound, countless bullets suddenly flew, and all the surrounding soldiers fell to the ground in an instant!


    Item 0010


    bass!


    Diana buckled her shield and put away her long sword. Su Bai smiled and walked over and opened her coat. Diana smiled and turned around to put it on, and then asked, "How did you do it?"


    "You can understand it as a super power." Su Bai said with a smile, and said to the dumbfounded Steve: "Don''t be stunned, lead the way."


    "Oh, oh oh."


    Steve reacted with a weird look at Su Bai and then led the way.


    He could understand Diana''s strength, but Su Bai was a bit beyond his understanding.Of course, this is not the time to think about this. The most important thing is to leave the enemy-occupied area as soon as possible.The environment in this era is still relatively primitive. Most areas are wild jungles. Steve looked for the direction and led the way. Su Bai and Diana followed behind, but escaped a lot of searches along the way.Su Bai was very relaxed throughout the whole process, and chatted with Diana without a word.


    Whether Diana saved herself earlier or the special training she gave her later, the relationship between Diana and Su Bai far exceeds that of Steve.


    It can be said that neither Diana nor Su Bai had much friendship with Steve, and there was no private communication at all except for normal conversations, which made Steve very depressed.It''s not that he has any thoughts about Diana, it''s just... now in an enemy-occupied area, it may be discovered at any time, is it really good for you to be so leisurely?Especially the kind of communication that no one else is around... treat me as transparent, Steve feels 10,000 points hurt!


    "It''s getting dark, shall we find a place to rest?"


    Looking up at the sky, Steve turned his head and said to Su Bai and Diana.


    Diana didn''t care about preparing to rest on the spot, but Su Bai shook his head: "Wait!"


    After that, Su Bai turned his mind and energy into action, and soon the surrounding branches began to move. Under the surprised eyes of Diana and Steve, a triangular shack appeared.Su Bai looked at Diana, who was surprised.


    "Familiar?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Diana nodded again and again. This shack was exactly the same as the shack she had built for Su Bai before. She bent over and entered, and could even see a pile of hay inside.


    I just don''t know where the hay came from.


    "For you, take a good rest in the evening." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you!"


    As night fell, Diana was resting in the shack, Su Bai and Steve were outside to watch the night, Diana suggested to change shifts and rest, but Su Bai refused.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    Early the next morning, the three continued on the road.


    Steve said before that it would take about three days, and his judgment was very accurate.


    Ride during the day and rest at night.


    On the third day, they had reached the border line occupied by the enemy, and the guards here were suddenly much tighter than before.The long cordon was pulled up, and countless soldiers were strictly here, as if every passing vehicle would be carefully checked.The three of them hid aside, Stephen frowned slightly and began to observe secretly, hoping to find a chance to pass.Diana also observed it. It is difficult to sneak into the past, and the best way may be to break through.


    "It''s very troublesome. There are at least hundreds of enemies here. The shift time is very short and there are almost no blind spots." Steve frowned and said in a low voice."If you want to pass, I''m afraid I can only force it through."


    "I come!"


    Diana said in a deep voice.


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Su Bai suddenly walk out.


    "Su Bai!"


    Steve and Diana were startled to see him swaggering out like this, but the subsequent reaction stunned them.


    Su Bai had already appeared, but the enemy didn''t seem to see it at all.


    How is this going?


    "Come out, just walk over, they can''t see it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana and Steve walked out, but the enemy still didn''t respond.


    "What''s going on?" Steve asked curiously.


    "It''s just a kind of illusion. They can''t see us." Su Bai said lightly: "Otherwise, why do you think that an enemy hasn''t seen it in the past three days?"


    "It''s you¡­¡­"


    Steve was surprised. He was wondering that he was lucky that he didn''t even have a fight...


    "You...why do you want me to watch the night if you can do it..." Steve couldn''t help being depressed when he thought of having to wake up the vigil every night and dare not relax at all.


    The three of them swaggered over. Diana and Steve looked at the enemy next to them as if they were blind. They walked over so brightly but turned a blind eye.


    After passing through the enemy-occupied area, Su Bai was still unhappy seeing Steve, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Why don''t I tell you one more thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Steve also looked up at Su Bai because of another secret.


    "Actually, I can take you Teleport directly over, there is no need to walk for three days!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C888

    "..."


    Steve''s expression is extremely wonderful. If he was just depressed, now he has the heart to die.


    "Okay, get up and lead the way." Su Bai smiled, and Steve silently led the way.


    Not long after passing through the enemy-occupied area, Steve had already contacted the forces of the Allied Powers and got on the special car to Paris.Steve''s status is considered high. After all, he can go directly to the center of power during the world war level, which is by no means comparable to ordinary soldiers.Along the way, Su Bai and Diana admired the outside scenery and the appearance of the world today. For Diana, everything is so novel, and the same is true for Su Bai.I thought that the environment during World War II was actually tough, but now it seems even more difficult and poor.


    Paris.


    Steve took Su Bai and Diana to meet the people from the Allied Nations, but obviously they were not taken seriously. Only a mid-level officer came to greet Su Bai and Diana. They were not lukewarm with Su Bai and Diana, a yellow race and a woman. , Obviously belong to the identities that are not valued in this environment.Diana is okay, but Su Bai is not interested in participating, and the place directly arranged for rest is not involved at all!


    Chapter 0011: Sending the Trio to Death?


    The mid-level officer was slightly dissatisfied with Su Bai''s behavior, but he didn''t say anything.Brought Diana and Steve to the conference room. On the one hand, he thanked Diana for saving Steve and escorting him back. On the other hand, he also learned a little bit about Paradise Island.Diana represents the paradise island and came for world peace. Naturally, she is eager to understand the situation and complete the task as soon as possible. It is a pity that the intermediate officer didn¡¯t take it seriously, or she didn¡¯t think that Diana alone could end the world. Level of war.


    Men war, women walk away.


    This is the view of everyone in this era.


    If Steve hadn''t been emphasizing how strong Diana was, maybe the intermediate officers would assign Diana some tasks.Even so, it was just a secretary''s job, which was simply perfunctory.


    "Secretary? The secretary of the Allied Powers?"


    When Diana and Steve came to Su Bai to tell the result, Su Bai said with a sneer: "Let Diana be the secretary, they are really bold."


    "There is no way. Although I tried my best to prove Diana''s strength, they still didn''t believe it, and there was no precedent for women participating in war. If Diana was really assigned an important position, public opinion and reputation would also be affected. Steve explained.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Bai turned his head and asked Diana.


    "I am a warrior, I represent Paradise Island, and Amazon. What is the point if I don''t participate in the battle?" Diana said in a deep voice.


    "That''s easy. Steve, you go to understand the current situation, since they don''t believe it and look down on it, then use actual actions to prove it." Su Bai said lightly.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Steve said nervously, "Don''t mess around."


    "If you don''t go, it''s hard to tell."


    "The World War has nothing to do with me."


    Su Bai''s tone is very casual, but Steve really can''t hold back what he thinks. If he wants to do something with his unpredictable ability, who can stop it?


    Diana''s room is next door to Su Bai. After chatting for a while, Diana went back to rest in the middle of the night, and Steve went to investigate the situation.Su Bai had nothing to do, using his spiritual power to probe the nearby people, and probably understand the current environment.It is July 1918. Su Bai doesn''t know much about history, especially foreign history. It just seems to remember that the end of World War I was 1918, but I don''t remember exactly how many months.


    If Diana joins herself, it shouldn¡¯t take too long to end the war.


    Early the next morning, Steve had found the information.


    "This is the most recent enemy-occupied area, and it is also the most difficult enemy-occupied area. It has contained our route. If we can get through it, then our transportation capabilities will be greatly improved, and we can invest more quickly. Strength!" Steve took a map and introduced the situation in this enemy-occupied area.


    Because it''s the place of the throat.


    The troops stationed are very strong, easy to defend and difficult to attack. The Allied countries have failed to organize several attacks. Not only can they not increase the transportation of troops, but they have to spare a part of their troops to guard here!


    "Let''s go!"


    Taking a look at the location, Su Bai said indifferently.


    Steve got a car and drove himself, Su Bai got in the car with Diana.


    At this time, the intermediate officer came out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "We are going to the Western Front and destroy the enemy-occupied area No. 3." Steve said.


    "Western Front, enemy-occupied area No. 3?" The intermediate officer looked at them with the look of a lunatic."Only the three of you?"


    "Are you going too?" Su Bai said lazily.


    "Am I crazy? You go and die and I will follow?" The intermediate officer said subconsciously.


    "Don''t get in the way if you don''t go." Su Bai said calmly.


    "You..." Su Bai''s attitude made the mid-level officer very upset. Just as he was about to speak, suddenly the car moved, rushed out, and hurriedly stepped away in fright.


    "Steve!"


    "It''s not me..." Steve explained hurriedly. He moved the car by himself without doing any operation, but this explanation... Apparently the intermediate officer didn''t believe it. He could hear the yelling voice...


    Steve glanced bitterly at Su Bai behind him, and focused on driving helplessly.


    After they left, the news spread quickly in the barracks.


    The three people actually want to destroy the most difficult area occupied by enemy No. 3?There is also a woman, a yellow race, who doesn''t even carry ammunition. Is this crazy?Especially Steve, he was finally rescued, why did he follow him to die?Almost none of them believes that they will succeed, and they may not even have a certain idea.Some are just regretful, regretting that the three lives were ruined in vain.


    Opposite the enemy-occupied area No. 3 is the barracks of the Allied Powers. There are at least thousands of troops here. There is a forest between the two sides, which belongs to a middle zone.Whenever someone comes out of the forest, they may be attacked on either side.This forest is the dividing line, a buffer zone.The current situation is that no one on both sides intends to launch an attack, so they are in a stalemate.

 C889

    For the Allies, holding here is equivalent to containing the Allies.


    As for the Allies, breaking through here will expand the advantage and tilt the balance of victory.But the current situation is multi-country and multi-theater combat, and it is impossible to dedicate extra troops to attack here!


    So, stalemate each other!


    "who!"


    "I''m Captain Steve, we are here to attack the enemy-occupied area No. 3."


    "Hello, this is General Nick Haas, is it finally going to start the offensive, when will the large forces arrive?" The general in charge said excitedly.


    "We are the big army!"


    Su Bai jumped off the car and said lightly.


    General Nick Haas froze for a moment, then looked at Steve and said, "He is very humorous."


    Steve shrugged and said nothing.


    General Nick Haas froze for a moment and shouted loudly: "Wait, don''t tell me that he is not joking, there are only three of you, and one of them is a man. If you want to attack, even if you have thousands of troops, you may not win the number 3. Enemy occupied area? Today is not April Fool''s Day..."


    Item 0012


    In the command post.


    Su Bai and Diana looked at the deployment map, and General Nick Haas stood beside him and couldn''t help but said to Steve: "Are you really planning to destroy the enemy''s area with the three of you? This is crazy. "


    "It should be said that these two are crazy." Steve Nunu looked at Su Bai and Diana.


    "Unless they are gods, it is impossible to do so."


    "Perhaps...really!" Steve said quietly.


    At this time Su Bai and Diana had already put down the defense plan. Su Bai turned his head and said to General Nick Haas: "We will attack in two hours. You can ask your people to gather and prepare. Once you see the signal, You can go straight ahead."


    "I..." Nick Haas didn''t know whether to take it seriously or as a joke.


    The three men are going to attack the enemy-occupied area, and they still say so confidently.


    "There is another thing to explain in advance, I want half of the trophy!" Su Bai ignored Nick Haas''s hesitation and continued.


    Nick Haas smiled bitterly: "If it really succeeds, it doesn''t matter if you give it all to you."


    "Then it''s settled." Su Bai said directly.


    Su Bai didn''t worry about money before, but now that he is in the new world, he is not wronged by his own master, so he must find a way to spend some money, and war money is naturally best earned.


    "You go out to gather the team first." Su Bai waved and said, Nick Haas turned and went out.


    Standing outside the command post, Nick Haas was still a little dazed. Why did he come out with a word?This is my own command post!Thinking back to Su Bai''s tone and demeanor just now, Nick Haas can only think that he must be a big man, and the inadvertent aura from his gestures made himself the general subconsciously obey.


    "Steve, why did you appear on Paradise Island before?" Su Bai asked casually in the command post.


    Steve shrugged: "I was sent to the Allies as an undercover agent. I found a notebook with a chemical formula in a military base. This chemical formula can create a powerful and deadly poisonous gas. Even a gas mask can''t resist it, so I stole a plane and wanted to escape, but was found out and the plane was hit..."


    Su Bai nodded.Chemical poison... It seems that the Allies are going to do something!


    The two hours were neither long nor short. After a short break and chatting, the three came out of the command post.


    Outside, the army had already assembled, but most of the soldiers looked disbelief.


    This is also normal. They are stationed here naturally knowing how difficult the enemy-occupied area is, and the three of them intend to destroy it. This is simply impossible.


    "Wait for the signal." Su Bai said towards Nick Haas, and then walked towards the forest.


    Watching the three people drift away and enter the forest.


    Nick Haas doesn''t know what to say anymore, and he doesn''t report any hope for this task, but he has a sense of expectation inexplicably.


    Enter the forest.


    Diana had already taken out the shield and long sword and was ready for battle, and Steve was also holding a gun. While Su defeated, he had already explored the enemy-occupied area on the opposite side.


    "The task this time is to solve the enemy''s occupation simply and neatly, so that those ignorant people can see our strength. So wait, Diana, you and I are responsible for killing the enemy, Steve, you are responsible for making the noise. Give Nick Haas a signal, and stay on the edge of the forest to meet them." Su Bai walked and arranged tasks. Although Steve was not satisfied with this assignment, think about his own strength, okay...it''s so unpleasant. Accept it!


    "Wait here."


    Coming to the edge of the forest, Su Bai wiped out a few secret guards, and the enemy''s strict cordon was already visible.


    Su Bai and Diana glanced at each other, nodded, and went out!


    "There are enemies!"


    The screams of Chiliquala sounded, and the bullet shot over in an instant. Steve hurriedly hid behind the tree and saw that Su Bai and Diana had already started.


    Diana held a shield to block the bullet, rushed into her body, swiping her long sword and hit the enemy group.


    As for Su Bai, he walked forward slowly like a walk, but the flying bullets stopped in front of him, followed by the bullets returning as if the picture had regressed.

 C890

    In the flames of war, countless soldiers fell to the ground instantly, and within five minutes, the entire cordon was destroyed.


    In the distance, a large number of soldiers are moving towards reinforcements.Su Bai bent over and stretched out his hand, and randomly turned out a coin on a soldier''s body. Looking at the enemy in front, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, but he found the feeling that he had when he just crossed the Marvel world.


    The coin floats in the air and spins quickly. With the high-speed rotation, the coin is already shining with lightning.


    "Super...electromagnetic gun!"


    Su Bai flicked the coin with his finger, and he heard a bang. The coin flew out suddenly, and the blue light pierced the air. The enemies only felt a ray of light coming. They didn¡¯t wait to see what was going on. Swallowed by it.


    After a long time, I heard a loud bang, followed by the explosion sound, the earth shook the mountains!


    "Is this the signal?"


    At the other end of the forest, General Nick Haas was stunned when he watched the explosions and fires in the distance."Should I believe it, should I take the risk? Fight it, it''s possible that three people can make such a big noise and be killed without showing up."


    "Listen to my order, the whole army will attack!"


    Nick Haas shouted and led the soldiers into the forest.


    At first, he was a little cautious, but quickly picked up speed. It didn''t take long for Nick Haas to see Steve standing on the edge of the forest.


    "You are here..." Steve turned his head with a wry smile.


    "Where are the two of them?" Nick Haas asked hurriedly."How is the situation?"


    "Watch it for yourself!" Steve pointed at the enemy-occupied area with a wry smile, and Nick Haas looked in the direction, instantly stunned!


    On the ground, there were many enemy corpses lying in various directions, and there was a long burn mark in the distance, and the air seemed to be filled with a smell of burnt.


    "This... this... how is this possible!"


    Nick Haas widened his eyes and murmured in disbelief.


    Chapter 0013 Mr. Fantastic?Call me mr immortal


    "I also want to know."


    Seeing the shocked look of Nick Haas and his soldiers, Steve grinned.


    "Quick...fast, attack, attack..."


    Nick Haas reacted quickly, and the soldiers rushed in with his shout.But... where did they need to attack? There was no one to resist along the way. Entering the army camp in the enemy-occupied area, she soon discovered that Diana was coming out of the command post, escorting several enemy officers."Quick, tied up!" Nick Haas shouted excitedly, and soon a soldier passed by.


    Nick Haas looked at Diana, looking around in a daze.


    It succeeded!


    Three people, no... it should be two people to be precise, it really succeeded!


    "Excuse me, you... where is your husband?"


    Nick Haas came to Diana''s side, his tone of reverence involuntarily changed.


    Diana and Su Bai wear the same clothes, and Nick Haas can also feel that the two are closer, subconsciously thinking that they may be husband and wife.Steve next to him was afraid that Diana didn''t know what your husband''s words meant. He was about to explain the relationship between the two, but saw Diana pointing to the side."It should be over there, he said he found something."


    Steve couldn''t explain much about Diana''s opening.


    The three of them walked directly to a very tightly sealed room next to it. Nick Haas was about to push the door just to see the door opened, and Su Bai came out.


    "I''m so close, I''m looking for death."


    Su Bai closed the door and frowned, "There is a poison gas laboratory inside, the kind you said Steve, but it seems that it should have just been delivered and it hasn''t been used yet. It is very toxic, even with a gas mask. It won¡¯t last for a minute. If you put it in, all the people here will die within half a minute. Diana, ask if you have just caught the enemy leader and if you know the news about this gas. Steve, you Tell your superiors, as for you..."


    Su Bai looked at Nick Haas and said: "Clean up the battlefield as soon as possible and calculate the value of the spoils."


    "I suddenly felt that you were my superior." Steve murmured, but he turned and left.


    Nick Haas did not delay and took Diana to interrogate the enemy generals.On the way, Nick Haas also wanted to say that these enemy generals are crazy, I am afraid it is not so easy to speak.But when he saw Diana took out the rope from the waist and put it around the enemy general, then the other party knew that they could not speak, and was a little dumbfounded after the endless talk. What is this?so smart!


    Although they know that these trophies are not their share, these soldiers are still very excited, and their actions are very quick, especially after seeing Su Bai and Diana, their eyes are full of awe, worship, and fanaticism, changing their previous contempt. .What to die?They have long been left behind. Such strength and record can already be described as magic.


    Don''t know where to start, the soldiers have already begun to call Diana the Wonder Woman and Su Bai as Mr. Wonder.


    When Su Bai heard this name, he was very depressed. Although he was very satisfied with his clean-up name with Diana, he thought of the Fantastic Four inexplicably when it came to Mr. Fantastic.


    "If you don''t want to call my name, just call me Mr. Immortal. If I find out who is calling me Mr. Fantastic, I will be welcome." After Su Baiyi''s stern warning, the soldiers finally learned from the magic Mr. changed to Mr. Immortal.


    "Sir, the trophies have been counted. The currencies of various countries are probably..." After a long time Nick Haas had already counted and was about to tell Su Bai, Su Bai waved."Needless to say, the specific numbers are directly replaced with gold. In addition, since all the trophies here are mine, the weapons and ammunition are also changed. In this era...weapons should be the most valuable, right?"


    Every country has its own currency, the exchange price is different, and it may become invalid in the future, so the best thing is gold, which is hard currency in any era.


    "These weapons are still very advanced, but I don''t know the specific price..." Nick Haas said.


    Su Bai said indifferently: "I don''t know these weapons. You should know what weapons your people are equipped with? Let your people first replace them with good weapons, and then sell the ones that are eliminated."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Nick Haas was stunned, wondering if he had misheard, but seeing Su Bai''s indifferent expression, he quickly showed an expression of ecstasy. If he could change his own equipment, the increase in combat effectiveness would be unnecessary. Say."thank¡­¡­"

 C891

    "Just forget it if you want to say thank you, thank you not by mouth."


    "I see!" Nick Haas nodded heavily.


    Su Bai, who was such a big stall at the beginning, should be the shopkeeper, let alone these trivial matters.


    In addition to the spoils of war, the Allies heard that the three of them actually succeeded in destroying the enemy-occupied area, and even discovered that the deadly biochemical gas was immediately put away, and immediately sent people over.Of course, the Soviet Union''s claim for trophies was also agreed. As long as they can win, what kind of trophies are?Before long, a group of troops hurried over. Among them was the mid-level officer who left. But at this time, he was mixed in the crowd and was not even qualified to stand in the front row. It can be seen that the people who came this time have the status. How tall.


    The attitude of the pros and cons is very obvious. First, Su Bai and Diana, who were very grateful, directly assigned Nick Haas¡¯s troops to the two, and asked them to obey the arrangements of the two, and there are any major battles and intelligence. Will be delivered as soon as possible.


    Earth-shaking changes!


    If ordinary people are really going to drift off, it¡¯s a pity that Su Bai simply doesn¡¯t appreciate this treatment, and Diana¡¯s purpose is only to end the war. The two people¡¯s detached attitude made the leaders of the Allied countries a soft nail. The attitude of the two, thinking of the strength of the two, the most important thing is thinking of the biochemical poisonous gas, they dare not have the slightest thoughts of neglecting and displeased!


    Item 0014


    The two people wiped out the enemy-occupied area No. 3, and the news spread throughout the Allied forces in the fastest time. The names of Wonder Woman and Mr. Immortal also spread, but I don¡¯t know if it is because of the gender of the man. , Wonder Woman''s name is obviously spreading more widely. Su Bai didn''t care about this, he didn''t intend to become famous anyway.With a transcendent position, things are much easier to handle. Nick Haas''s troops are just obeying Su Bai and Diana''s dispatch, and at the same time all the spoils of each time belong to Su Bai.Su defeat is not stingy, so he directly decided to allocate 40% to Nick Haas. After all, they were busy cleaning up the spoils, not to mention that it would be good for people to be obedient.Because of this, every time the exploits are counted on Nick Haas''s head, and the bonus of the spoils is added, this makes Nick Haas desperate to defeat the Soviet Union.


    Although the good Wonder Woman is the protagonist, in fact, Nick Haas and everyone around him know that the master is the immortal Mr.!


    Unknowingly it has entered October, because the elimination of the No. 3 enemy-occupied area allows the Allies to quickly deploy troops. With the addition of the Soviet defeat and Di''an, the new forces, the balance of victory has gradually tilted towards the Allies, and the victory is one by one. It is said that the battlefield is advancing step by step. According to the current trend, it may take a few months before the war will end.


    In Su Bai''s room, Su Bai was setting up the dining table, preparing to give Diana a candlelight dinner.It''s a whim. The Zhanlin products that happened to be harvested include a batch of good wines. After coming out of Paradise Island, although Su Bai and Diana worked side by side day and night, they did not relax seriously. The opportunity was rare, Su Bai planned to carefully. Arrange it.


    I heard the sound of opening the door as soon as it was set up. Diana should be here, right?


    Su Bai turned his head and was about to say hello, only to find that Diana was still dressed as a Wonder Woman, and Nick Haas followed.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, and Nick Haas was about to explain, when he heard Diana say: "Sorry, maybe this meal will have a chance to eat later."


    Su Bai let out a sigh of relief, and said uncomfortably, "What happened?"


    Diana glanced at Su Bai''s arrangement and was full of apologies. She had planned to have dinner together. For this reason, Su Bai gave her a blue dress, which was very beautiful.but¡­¡­


    "I just got the information, the Allies are crazy! They are producing poisonous gas in large quantities and are preparing to make a desperate move." Although Nick Haas knew the atmosphere was not very good and untimely, he still bit the bullet and spoke.


    He also received the news suddenly that if the Allies were to throw poisonous gas into the battlefield, then the death toll would be countless, and the Allies might be defeated because of this!


    "Sorry!" Diana said apologetically.


    Su Bai shook his head and said to Nick Haas: "So what they mean is that we want us to solve the poisonous gas problem?"


    "Yes, and best as soon as possible!" Nick Haas nodded.


    Seeing Diana in a uniform, she knew that she definitely wanted to leave as soon as possible. What could Su Bai say?


    "Got it!"


    Su Bai nodded helplessly, then got some information from Nick Haas, and said, "Let''s go now."


    "I''ll arrange the car!"


    Nick Haas was about to turn around after speaking.


    "No need." Su Bai waved his hand and walked to Diana to hold her waist. This action was a bit intimate. Diana was not angry except for a slight blush, but she was just a little confused. The next moment, she felt a feeling. A special feeling came, and the whole person seemed to be sucked away in a swish, making her subconsciously embrace Su Bai''s neck with her hands.


    "..."


    "People, people?"


    In the room, Nick Haas''s eyes widened and subconsciously reached out and touched it forward. The person... is gone!


    ...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Diana held Su Bai''s neck and suddenly realized that the scenery in front of her had changed. She was still in Su Bai''s room before, but now suddenly appeared in a dark forest.Unlocking Su Bai in surprise, Diana looked around in confusion and asked in surprise: "Where is this, why did we suddenly get here?"


    "This is near the gas base of the German Allied Forces. As for how it came, it''s just a teleportation!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh my God, how much do you have? I am more and more curious about who you are." Diana exclaimed.


    "You have a lot of time to get to know me slowly!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the two crossed the forest to the edge, and they saw a huge factory far away, guarded very tightly.


    "This poison gas is very dangerous. Although you are stronger than ordinary humans, I am not sure if you can resist this gas, so we are divided into two groups. I will eliminate the poison gas and you will solve the garrison here." Su Bai said to Dai Anna said.


    "Be careful!"


    Diana nodded and said with concern.


    "I''m going in."


    Su Bai responded, and the person had disappeared. Diana was stunned for a moment before taking out the weapon and rushing out.


    "Wow!"


    In the laboratory processing plant, rows of machines are operating, tanks of poisonous gas are being loaded, and the soldiers inside are wearing chemical protective suits and wearing gas masks with care.Su Bai¡¯s sudden appearance made these people stunned for a moment, and then there were bursts of gunfire that awakened them, because it involved poison gas, no one dared to shoot here, let alone carry weapons, so they could only fight hand-to-hand. Su Bai rushed over.

 C892

    Su Bai didn''t do anything, he saw the people who rushed past, as if they were caught and thrown out by an invisible thug, one by one they flew out involuntarily, and the bang sounded, and they were solved directly.


    "who are you!"


    A somewhat hoarse voice suddenly sounded, and then a man in a black leather jacket appeared in front of Su Bai.


    This person is a little short in stature, with a mask on her face, which is hard to tell at first glance, but obviously, she is a woman!


    "This poisonous gas is your handwriting?"


    Item 0015


    "Heavenly people?" The mask woman snorted coldly, and said coldly: "My name is Princess Maru, and you can also call me Doctor Poison. You are so courageous, you seem to be able to come here, but... you You shouldn''t have come, because...you will die here!"


    Princess Pill, Doctor of Poison."Are you Japanese?" Su Bai was a little surprised. He was limited to some well-known figures in the DC world. He really didn''t understand the man in front of him, but he didn''t expect that the researcher for Germany was a Japanese woman.This country is really determined to graduate with chemical weapons, and it has started from now on. Thinking of the massacres caused by biological weapons during the War of Resistance, Su Bai''s face has become gloomy.


    "You''re dead."


    Su Bai squinted at her.


    "I like your self-confidence, but it''s a pity... you have to die! No one can survive this poisonous gas, except myself!"


    Listening to the chaos of guns outside, Dr. Poison snorted and suddenly turned on the button next to him.


    There was a rumbling sound, the surrounding entrances were rapidly closing, and many pipes in the room were spraying gas.At the same time, Dr. Poison turned and entered the room inside.


    This room has a huge glass, and the entrance is thick steel to completely close the room.


    "This room was originally used for experiments. It can completely isolate the poisonous gas. In half a minute, it only takes half a minute for the poisonous gas to spread and fill the processing plant, and you...will be dead under my poisonous gas. The first celestial man!" Through the glass, Dr. Poison''s voice came out clearly.


    On the one hand, she showed an arrogant and proud expression.


    Su Bai walked slowly to the glass, and Dr. Poison said calmly: "It''s useless. This glass is made of special materials. Even a bomb can''t blow up in a short time. Enjoy the poison gas I give. The pain you bring! At that time, you will feel that death... is the real relief!"


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    More and more poisonous gas has been sprayed out, completely flooding this enclosed processing plant.


    Su Bai looked at her blankly without any fear.


    An arrogant and smug smile appeared on Dr. Poison''s face, but the smile slowly solidified and turned into doubt.


    "You, why are you okay? Impossible. You should have been poisoned for so long. At this time, you should be in pain, and you should be ulcerated and pus." Doctor Poison shouted in surprise."Is my poison gas ineffective for you? Impossible, no one can be immune to my poison gas, or is there a problem with the equipment and the poison gas is not released?"


    Doctor Poison looked at the soldiers in protective suits nearby. The protective suits had exploded at this time, and it was obvious that they had been poisoned.


    "You are actually immune to my poison, why? How did you do it?" Doctor Poison shouted in disbelief.


    "You know the poison gas you study well, but you probably haven''t experienced it yourself?"


    Su Bai said coldly, and put his finger on the glass.


    Doctor Poison panicked, then laughed and said, "Do you think you can break this glass? I have already said that this glass is made of... how is this possible?" Before she could finish her words, she saw The glass against Su Bai''s finger changed unexpectedly, turning into sand in an instant.


    "No... it''s impossible..." Doctor Poison backed away in shock."You can''t do it, how can you do it, this is not in line with common sense, you... are you..."


    Puff!


    Dr. Poison sat slumped on the ground with his hands and began to scratch his body, rolling violently from side to side, his eyes were already out.


    "Kill me...Hurry...Kill me, please kill me..."


    With the roar of Hysteria, Su Bai slowly turned to the door of the processing plant and went through the door without opening the door.Outside, there was already a mess, and many people were lying on the ground. Su Bai was planning to go to Diana, but suddenly heard a bang. From a room in the distance, the wall suddenly shattered, and one person flew straight away. Go out...


    The slender legs made two marks on the ground, Diana bent over and held the shield, and slowly stood up.


    "what?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, someone could beat Diana out?Turning his head and looking over, he soon saw an old man in his 50s and 60s wearing a German military uniform. This old man was holding one in his hand. It was Diana''s Vulcan Sword.


    Being able to fly Diana and steal the Vulcan Sword, this old man... not easy!


    "After so many years, your strength has improved a bit." The old man spoke slowly, with a sense of superiority in his tone.


    "Who is this?" Su Bai asked towards Diana."You know him?"


    "He taught me before."


    Diana said, and suddenly rushed towards the old man.


    The two fought together instantly, regardless of the old man''s age, but his skills were very agile, his fighting skills were very rich, and his strength was no less than Diana.


    "Teached Diana before? Diana grew up on Paradise Island and never went out. This guy taught Diana when he was a child. His identity must be extraordinary." Su Bai frowned slightly, thinking about the identity of this man.


    "boom!"


    The sword and shield collided, and Diana stepped back.Without stopping, Diana rushed over again with a roar.


    "Good fighting spirit, you are much stronger than when you were a kid. That''s it... fighting spirit, anger, only in this way can you become a real female warrior. Diana, my sister, I will start to be proud of you, haha ..."

 C893

    "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m not your sister!" Diana retorted in a deep voice.


    The old man smiled mysteriously and strangely without explaining.


    To be able to enter Paradise Island, I taught Diana and called Diana my sister.


    Nima...


    Su Bai could suddenly think of someone.


    "It turned out to be him, so it''s no wonder, no wonder he has the ability to fight Diana like this, no wonder there will be war. The first war, I am afraid it was because of him!"


    Item 0016


    Myths exist in every world. In Marvel''s world, Nordic myths are the main ones, such as Odin and Thor.In the DC world, however, it is dominated by Greek mythology, which is the Olympus god system.Zeus, Hades, Poseidon and the like.Before on Paradise Island, Su Bai mentioned Hera''s name to Hippolyte.


    Hera is the queen of one of the twelve gods in the Olympus system, and the wife of Zeus.And Zeus, is Diana''s father.


    In the Olympus god system, the god-king Zeus is an old pervert who hooks up everywhere and is merciful, even not letting go of his relatives. This has also led to many descendants of the gods, and the relationship is extremely chaotic.Unlike Diana, who is an illegitimate daughter, there is a god who is a protagonist, born by Hera, the god of war, then the god of war Ares!


    Ares, the god of war, one of the twelve gods of Olympus, often incarnates as a mortal and provokes wars among the people, because wars in the human world are his source of power. The more wars, the stronger his divine power.And in the DC world, this world... Ares is Diana''s veteran villain and rival.


    "It turns out to be Ares, God of War, that makes sense!"


    Su Bai is guessing his identity, and Ares is also guessing Su Bai''s identity.


    Diana left Paradise Island and Aris was a little surprised, and she was still with a man!While fighting, Ares asked: "Who is he?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Diana snorted coldly.


    "You are distracted." Ares chuckled."It seems that he is very important to you!"


    Ares suddenly seized the opportunity to slash with a long sword. One sword was more powerful than one. After a few stops, Diana retreated slightly, her arm numb.At this time, Ares moved suddenly!


    He didn''t even attack Diana by taking advantage of the victory, but suddenly rushed towards Su Bai.


    Although his appearance looked like an old man, his movements were very agile. He had already arrived in front of Su Bai in an instant, and the long sword was cut directly.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Diana yelled instantly and rushed forward.


    "Sure enough, it''s important to you!" The corner of Ares'' mouth raised a smug smile, but the long sword in his hand did not slow down or change direction because of Diana''s arrival, but suddenly accelerated."Then I will kill him, he is dead... It should be able to inspire your fighting spirit and make you a real female warrior!"


    The words fell, and the long sword struck Su Bai''s head.


    Ares didn''t put Su Bai in his eyes at all, he was just a prop, a prop that aroused Diana''s anger.While slashing, Ares kept looking at Diana, wanting to see her expression change.


    Anger, hatred... yes, that''s it... wait, surprise?That was a surprised look, why did she show a surprised look?


    Ares is a little puzzled. Diana shouldn''t show a surprised expression at this time, unless... thinking of this, Ares suddenly turned to look at Su Bai, only to find that the sword in his hand was actually held!


    Grasp the Vulcan Sword in his hand!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Ares'' eyes widened in an instant. With the sharpness of the Vulcan Sword, even if he dared not easily resist it, he would still be injured.But his hand was... unscathed?Moreover, his strength is so great that he is able to hold himself in a powerful blow?


    "God of War Ares."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Su Bai laughed and laughed. This sound made Ares feel ridiculed and despised, and he heard a bang immediately afterwards, and Su Bai''s fist hit his chest.


    "So fast... when..."


    A thought just flashed in Ares'' mind, and huge power suddenly appeared concurrently.


    boom!


    The sound of the air current explosion suddenly sounded, Ares'' body flew out in an instant, and the Vulcan Sword was released.


    "Diana!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the Vulcan sword threw it towards Diana.Diana violently jumped up to catch the Vulcan Sword from the air and waved it hard at Ares!


    bass!


    The long sword across the night sky was unusually bright.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Ares suddenly slammed into a house next to him, followed by an explosion and be careful.


    "So accurate?"


    Su Bai looked at the house in which Ares had crashed in surprise, and rushed out in an instant.


    Before Diana landed, she felt a hand wrapped around her waist, and immediately after she heard a swish of people flying into the sky.

 C894

    "Boom." "Boom."


    Below, the explosion sounded one after another, the fire light instantly lit up the night, and the screaming screams could be faintly heard in the whistling wind.


    "This base, and even a large area nearby, will probably become no man''s land."


    After flying to a certain height, Su Bai stopped and said.


    "poison gas?"


    Diana''s reaction was quick.


    "Yes, that house is full of poisonous gas." Su Bai nodded.


    Coincidentally, the house Ares crashed into was the poison gas production room.


    "Aris may not die." Diana said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai nodded, Diana can only be regarded as a demigod, but Ares is a real deity. He can be killed but it is very difficult to truly die, unless he is the same deity and stronger person, just like that. The intensity is not enough to make him truly dead.


    "However, at least we have completed the task, and it is impossible for him to continue inciting people to start wars. It really hasn''t come... the war... he actually provoked it." Diana said in a deep voice.


    "He may be deceiving people and launching war, but the root cause... is because of human beings!" Su Bai said slowly, and then said: "The mission is complete, shall we go back? Maybe, can we continue the dinner I specially prepared? "


    "Ok!"


    Diana nodded and heard a swish, the two had disappeared!


    The raging flames burned, the air was filled with deadly poisonous gas, and the burning poisonous gas house collapsed, and a very huge figure suddenly appeared.


    She has short hair and a hollow black dress, at least seven or eight meters high, like a giantess.


    Seeing her breathe slightly, the roof was suddenly blown away.


    "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect you to miss your hand. It seems that my sister...not easy..."


    Chapter 0017 Diana, I want you!


    "The poison gas production factory has been destroyed, and the poison doctor who made the poison gas has died. There is also an important German military officer, but it is not certain whether there is still poison gas transported out before. You can report it." Su Bai is right. Nick Haas said, and Nick Haas nodded respectfully and excitedly and turned around.


    Nick Haas was stunned as soon as he pushed the door out.


    Diana is here.


    At this time, Diana changed her previous female warrior''s dress, her hair curled up, and she was wearing a blue long dress. She looked beautiful and very stunning.At first glance, Nick Haas didn''t even react.Diana nodded at Nick Haas and entered the room.Nick Haas just woke up like a dream. He secretly called the people nearby and told people to retreat a little bit. No matter who it is, don''t bother and don''t come near here!


    A touch of blue came into view, Su Bai''s eyes shone slightly.


    Amazing!


    "You are so beautiful." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana smiled and said, "Why do you make the skirt so long? It''s very inconvenient." While she said, Diana raised her leg and made a kick.


    Seeing the long legs kicking and driving the skirt, Diana asked with serious curiosity.


    Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled and said, "This kind of skirt is not meant to be worn during battle. You will wear different styles of clothes on different occasions. You will know later."


    Gentleman Su Bai bent over and stretched out his hand, Diana took his hand to sit down.


    On the dining table, red candles flickered.


    The room looked dim but it was very emotional. After taking a seat, Su defeated Diana to pour their wines and toasted: "For victory!"


    "For victory!"


    Ding, a crisp collision sounded, and the two drank in one fell swoop.


    "Try it, the taste should be okay!"


    "Ok!"


    Diana easily cut the beef with a knife and fork in her hand. Although she did not have the long-speaking sense of lady, she was very harmonious and beautiful.


    Knowing that Diana''s mood may be a little bit dripping. After all, Ares was once her teacher, but it turned out to be the main cause of the war. So Su Bai deliberately said some funny things to adjust Diana''s mood, and a few drinks. , Diana''s mood has improved a lot, Yingying laughed constantly.


    The wine reflects pink.


    Diana''s white cheeks were already flushed, and even the white and slender neck seemed a little red.This skirt is very sexy, the neck and shoulders are exposed, the neckline is an inverted V shape, the career line is looming, and the back is hollow.Diana''s figure is very good, especially the long legs wear this skirt out of a great temperament, even if the front is slightly smaller, it still does not affect the effect.


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai snapped his fingers, and the old-fashioned music machine next to him had already played melodious music. He got up and stretched out his hand. Su Bai smiled and said, "Can you please dance?"


    Diana smiled and stood up, Su Bai held Diana''s hand while hugging her waist, dancing with the music.


    With the close distance, the intimate posture, the oncoming heat wave of breathing, Diana felt as if she was sick, and she was starting to lose strength!Su Bai held Diana''s hand on his neck, and at the same time wrapped her hands around her waist, Diana was very high-profile, so that the line of sight was just right.


    The slender waist, white neck and flushed face made Su Bai couldn''t help but breathe harder.

 C895

    "Have you brought a weapon?"


    Because the hugging posture was stuck together, Diana had a very obvious feeling, not only raised her head and looked at Su Bai curiously.


    Su Bai was taken aback for a moment and then smiled and nodded: "Yes!"


    "Why?" Diana asked curiously.


    "because of you!"


    "I?"


    Diana looked blank."Why do you bring weapons because of me? I don''t understand. However, I never seem to have seen you use a weapon. What is it? I want to see!"


    Speaking of weapons, Diana seemed very excited.


    Although she knew that she really didn''t understand that she thought it was a weapon instead of deliberately flirting, Su Bai couldn''t help being excited, and forcefully hugged her in his arms.


    "Your weapon hit me!" Diana frowned and raised her head and said. As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Bai''s hot gaze and the corners of his mouth getting closer and closer.


    "Woo..."


    Something seemed to be completely ignited at this moment. Su Bai''s intensity made Diana a little scared, and some unspeakable feeling. She felt her thinking gradually blurred, feeling like a leaf in the ocean. Bianzhou, welcoming the violent storm!


    "Diana, I want you!"


    Su Bai looked directly at Diana.


    Originally, Su Bai did not deliberately think about getting Diana. After all, he always wanted to leave the world. What would Diana do?But the bits and pieces of getting along came at this moment, and Su Bai could be sure that he did not do it for her body, but really liked this somewhat heroic but inexperienced Wonder Woman!


    "I... I don''t know... I belong to the Amazon, I belong to Paradise Island, I..." Diana was a little flustered, and she didn''t know what to say.


    However, Su Bai was not lost. He knew very well that Diana had never experienced feelings, and it was impossible for her to come into contact with the environment like Paradise Island, allowing her to understand too many things between men and women.


    "I kissed you just now, did you hate it?" Su Bai asked.


    Diana shook her head slightly.


    "That''s it..." Su Bai smiled and lowered his head and kissed again.


    After a while, the two separated, and Diana said: "I...I never thought about this, and I don¡¯t understand it. I only know that I am very happy with you. I also know that only the closest people can do the things just now. , But I am a little scared, I...I am at a loss."


    "Well, I didn''t say I want you now. Take your time. Anyway, we have a lot of time. You can consider it slowly."


    Su Bai understood Diana''s current mood, put his arms around her and smiled, bowed his head and kissed again.Perhaps it was because these words made Diana a little relieved, Su Bai could feel her hands around her neck become harder, her eyes closed tightly, and a somewhat jerky and curious response.


    Chapter 0018 I''ll Wait For You!


    Although it is not certain, the relationship between the two has made a qualitative leap, a very large span.I used to feel hidden in my heart when I was together, and my speech and behavior were still normal, but after that night, everything was different. The eyes of both people became more sentimental and thick, and it was even more fun when there was no one. Kissing, holding a small hand, and hugging around the waist have also become more frequent.


    After eliminating the poisonous gas factory, the Allied Powers were naturally grateful, but Su Bai and Diana didn''t care at all.Soon, the Allied Powers have begun to attack on a large scale, which can be said to be like a broken bamboo.The Allies failed to retreat and were unwilling to fail. Although the Soviet Union had warned before defeat, poison gas still appeared on the battlefield!


    This is also inevitable. After all, the poisonous gas is not just in the process of experimenting and production. Some of the poisonous gas must have been transported out, so it is simply impossible to prevent it.Although Dr. Poison''s own strength is not very good, but the ability to withstand poison is really great, even if there is a gas mask, it is useless. Suddenly the number of soldiers who died of poisonous gas in the Allies doubled, the attack seemed to be slightly blocked, and it was in a deadlock!


    However, the amount of poison gas is limited after all, and the general trend is that the Allies can only say that they are lingering and struggling.


    Although Su Bai and Diana were in the stage of being affectionate and affectionate, they were not idle either. They firmly grasped the tail of the war and brought Nick Haas''s forces to attack one after another.In the eyes of others, this is for victory!But Su Bai just intends to make as much money as possible, after all, he still has to live after the war!


    Unconsciously, time entered November.


    Su Bai and Diana destroyed a stronghold together, but at this time Nick Haas received the report and ran over excitedly."Won, we win, we win, the Allies are disbanded and declare their surrender!"


    With Nick Haas''s shout, all the soldiers heard it, and there was a joyous celebration.


    "Great, peace at last!" Diana said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled, peace?As long as there are interests and conflicts, there can be no real peace.Although the First World War is over, there is still a Second World War, and that is a larger world war.


    "The war is over, it''s time to consider other things." Su Bai said with a smile, and turned to look at Diana: "Are you going back to Paradise Island?"


    "Yeah." Diana suddenly replied in a low voice."I have to go back and tell my mother, will you... go back with me?"


    Su Bai thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I might stay and find a place to settle down. I... I have other things to do. But after I settle down, I will go to Paradise Island to find you. I hope you will be there. You can stay with me forever."


    Diana nodded disappointedly.


    Seeing the emotions doesn''t seem right, Nick Haas has a foresight.


    "I found a camera just cleaning the battlefield, shall we take a picture for a moment?"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai agreed to his proposal, and it didn''t take long for Nick Haas to set up the camera, which was the oldest camera.


    Su Bai, Diana, Steve, and Nick Haas stood together.


    "Crack!"


    The sound rang, and the picture remained frozen.

 C896

    Naturally, the technology of this era does not follow the photos, so it will take a while to get the photos.


    The war is over, but there are many things that follow, but these have nothing to do with Diana.Su Bai originally planned to send Diana back to Paradise Island, but Diana declined to know that Su Bai still had something to deal with afterwards, and directly sent someone to send Diana back to Paradise Island.


    "I wait for you!"


    Next to the plane, Diana took the initiative to hug Su Bai and kissed deeply for a full minute. Amidst the roar of the soldiers, Diana got on the plane and left!


    "Okay, stop booing along."


    Watching Diana leave, Su Bai turned to Nick Haas and said, "Go and count my gold, I should go too."


    "Sir, do you want to go too?" Nick Haas hurriedly said, "Where are you going?"


    "Not necessarily, just walk around. I haven''t figured out where to go for the time being. There are many things that need to be considered." Su Bai said.


    "I... can I see you again?" Nick Haas said sadly."Why... I''ll go with you too?"


    "What are you going to do with me? This time the battle is enough to give you a very good and very high power after the war is over. Do I remember that you are not an American? Looking back, I might have something you need to do. And, I will come to you when the photos are finished." Su Bai said dumbly.


    "That''s good!" Nick Haas breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went to get people to prepare.


    This is not an easy task. Of course there is gold in the spoils, but most of them are currencies of various countries and other things, which need to be exchanged with the Allied countries. This is not something that can be done quickly, just because the troops have also received orders. Need to evacuate back to Paris.Although the war is over, the impact of the war is still very huge. It seems to be very depressed to the center of Paris, but the economy is recovering, especially those rich soldiers can feed a lot of bars, which is very lively. .Nick Haas almost handed over all the chores to his subordinates, taking Su Bai to drink and have fun.


    These soldiers can be said to have been miserable during the war. Now that the war is over and they have money, they are naturally like wild horses. Even Nick Haas has found three or four at a time, which shows how the suffocation is. .As for Su Bai, it was rejected. It wasn''t because of Diana''s relationship, but the people he had found were simply unsightly!


    All the faces are yellow and thin, and they are not clean, let alone interested, they are simply disgusting.


    About half a month or so, the gold finally got back. There were more than a dozen large boxes. I don''t even bother to count how many Su Bais there are, but it will definitely not be less, maybe more.


    "Sir, so much, do you want me to arrange a few cars for you and some people?" Nick Haas asked.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Su Bai smiled, his hands sealed, and the magic portal suddenly appeared.


    Item 0019


    United States, New York.


    Su Bai came out of Citibank. At this time, Citibank was also called the City Bank of New York. It was just established for a few years and has not become an existence used by later generations to pretend to be a force to show their identity. Such a large amount of gold deposits allowed Citibank. It has been given a very high treatment, a personal safe, protected with the most advanced technology and the most stringent security system.After all, this is a big customer, and if something goes wrong, the bank¡¯s reputation may plummet.


    Today''s New York is even behind New York after the end of World War II in Marvel World, but this is normal, after all, the times are different.He didn''t buy a lot of land to build a manor like Marvel World, and he was not interested in opening any Hellfire Club. Su Bai just bought a house and built a villa in a relatively prosperous area, which is considered a place to stay.


    In this era, labor is very cheap. Although it is somewhat affected because of the skin color, under the charm of money, construction is started quickly and construction is completed in a short time.As for the security work, Su Bai didn''t bother to do anything. He set up a phantom directly around the villa, and anyone who entered without notice would fall into the illusion.


    Starry, Su Bai was lying on a chair in the courtyard drinking wine, thinking divergent and lost in thought!


    After coming to the DC world for such a long time, Su Bai discovered the heart of the universe, the power of the phoenix, and so on. There was still no response, and he was still sleeping.


    "Could it be said that it is going to fall asleep completely and will never wake up?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly, his thoughts suddenly moved, and in an instant, a little bit of starlight appeared all around him pouring into his body.


    Cosmic energy!


    With the influx of cosmic energy, Su Bai soon discovered that there was a subtle flow, and the very small energy disappeared, which made him a little excited.


    "Is it absorbed by the heart of the universe?"


    Su Bai muttered excitedly, consciously urging, but there was no effect."Passive absorption? Because it is too weak or because the cosmic energy of the two worlds is different, it can''t be absorbed too fast and too much? Well, it''s always a new discovery, a new hope!"


    Although there are other methods, those methods are just one direction and have no clue. They cannot be done in a short time. So Su Bai focused on letting the heart of the universe absorb energy. At least... he thinks so. It''s not that he is not sure, but he hopes it is!


    Looking at the stars and moonlight, a man sitting in the courtyard drinking wine, filled with a sense of loneliness.


    People, only after losing.


    He missed the Marvel World, missed the daughter next to him, and missed Diana.


    "Since the residence has been settled down, I should go to Diana, she is still waiting for me!"


    Su Bai put down his wine glass and raised his mouth slightly, and the magic portal opened directly on Paradise Island, where Diana had set up a shack for himself.


    The night is dim, and the paradise island is silent and dim.


    In the jungle, a golden portal suddenly lit up.


    "bright?"


    Diana felt a dazzling light shining from outside the shack, and was taken aback for a moment, Diana got out in an instant.


    As soon as I left, I saw a strange portal outside the shack, and a person stepped out.The light of the portal made Diana see very clearly, it was the person she missed and looked forward to!


    "Su Bai!"


    Diana yelled in joy and rushed over.


    Su lost in the light, Diana in the dark.

 C897

    I just heard Diana''s voice, and then I felt someone hugging him.


    The familiar feeling arose spontaneously. The emptiness and loneliness in my heart seemed to be filled in an instant, and he embraced Diana''s waist with his hands. Su Bai smiled and said: "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect it. You surprised me. Why are you..." Before he finished speaking, Su Bai felt a warm red lips pressed against it.


    Thousands of words seem to have turned into kisses, telling each other''s thoughts in this way.


    Although it has only been separated for more than a month, the yearning is very strong.


    The kiss lasted for more than a minute, until the two separated when they were about to breathe. Diana''s panting hands hooked Su Bai''s neck, and the affection in her eyes seemed to melt him. !


    "I miss you!"


    "I miss you too!"


    "Since I came back, I have come here almost every day. I always think of you when I look at this shack. Staying here is as if I can feel your presence. I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve never missed someone like this, as if I miss my mother outside, just like Paradise Island, no... even more intensely!"


    Diana murmured, listening to her words Su Bai felt warm, moved in his heart unable to express, bowed his head and kissed gently.


    Click, click...


    As if there was a kind of magical power, he continued, and finally turned into a kiss.


    This kind of thing is like being tireless, and after a long time, the two hold back and separate.


    "What did your mother say about the last time?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t say anything special, but it was a little strange when I heard about Ares." Diana said.


    Su Bai nodded: "Well, it''s too late today. Tomorrow, I''ll meet her and tell her how about taking you outside?"


    "Okay, then I will take you to rest first?"


    "Just stay here, isn''t it nice here?"


    Su Bai took Diana to the shack and sat down, watching the moonlight and stars outside expressing his thoughts.


    The same moon, the same night sky, but at this time has a completely different feeling.


    The sun was shining, and the warm sun made Diana woke up in a daze, opened her eyes and found that she was leaning on Su Bai''s shoulder, and Su Bai was looking at herself with a smile.


    "Woke up?"


    "Ok!"


    Diana nodded, and the two got up to soak up the sun.


    Suddenly, Diana kissed Su Bai''s mouth like a dragonfly, and smiled and said, "Let''s go?"


    "go!"


    Turned and walked into the jungle and walked towards the Amazon tribe.


    The appearance of Su Bai surprised the Amazon female warrior. There have been people patrolling the island since the last time. How did he come up?


    Chapter 0020 Zeus died living with New York


    Hippolyte did not seem to be too surprised for the arrival of Su Bai, as if he knew he would come.After all, Diana''s behavior was too abnormal during this time?Maybe Diana hadn''t noticed it herself, but Hippolyte could definitely see what was going on.


    "I''ll take Diana out for a while." Seeing Hippolyte, Su Bai said straightforwardly.


    Hippolyte looked at her daughter''s nervous look of anticipation, smiled slightly and said, "Diana, I want to talk to him alone."


    "Oh."


    Diana responded with a reluctant voice and turned and went out.


    Only Su Bai and Hippolyte were left in the room, and Hippolyte slowly said, "I should thank you."


    "It''s okay to thank me, but because of what?"


    "Aris!" Hippolyte said."I heard Diana say that you and her teamed up to defeat Ares. If you didn''t have you, the result would be different. You proved that you have the power to protect Diana. So you want to take Diana away, I Agree! The best is not to come back for a short time!"


    Su Bai frowned slightly."It sounds like a mild expulsion. Don''t tell me that you are not allowed to fall in love on the island. Once you are in love, you will leave? If there are such rules, you should leave the most!"


    "I don''t know how you know it so clearly, but Diana is my daughter, how can I bear to expel him? Of course, there is one reason for this, but it is not the main reason." Hippolyte took a deep breath. , Looked at Su Bai and said, "This time you met Ares, I just inquired about it, but I heard a news..."


    "A news that may affect the safety of Paradise Island?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Zeus...dead!" Hippolyte said solemnly.


    Zeus is dead?The god king of Olympus is dead?


    Su Bai looked at Hippolyte in amazement, and found that there was no sadness in her expression, even if you think about it, but it''s just a night of romance, I''m afraid there is no relationship, then...


    "Hera you worry about?"


    "Zeus has many illegitimate children, but now more dead than alive." Hippolyte said.


    "So you are worried that Diana''s identity will be known by Hera, and the jealous Hera will definitely deal with Diana. That''s why you promised me so easily to take her away and tell her not to come back for a short time." Su Bai understood Up!

 C898

    "I heard that Ares called Diana his sister, so he already knows the identity of Diana, Ares is Hera''s son, and you defeated Ares''s plot to destroy him, so..." For this reason, there is no need to go on.


    "I will guarantee Diana''s safety, no matter who it is!" Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "Diana, leave it to you." Hippolyte nodded slowly.


    Originally, I thought it might be a little troublesome to take Diana Su''s defeat this time. I didn''t expect things to develop unexpectedly. Zeus died?The jealous Hera would certainly not give up, but then again, once Zeus died, the throne of the god king might be vacated, and there might be competition for the urine of these gods.


    But this has nothing to do with Su Bai, I believe Diana is not interested.Su Bai came out of the room and taught Diana to go in. He didn''t know what Hippolyte had explained to Diana. When she came out, Diana''s face turned red.


    "Mother agreed." Diana said.


    "Well, let''s go then?"


    Su Bai did not delay and opened the magic portal directly to his home in New York. After stepping forward, the magic portal slowly disappeared.


    "This is where I live now."


    Back at home, Su Bai took Diana''s hand and led her to stroll around. The novel environment also let Diana dissipate some of her worries about leaving the Paradise Island.


    "Where do I live?" Diana asked after walking around.


    "You choose between this and this," Su Bai said with a smile and pointed to the two rooms.


    Diana blushed slightly and walked to the right room.


    This makes Su Baiwei slightly disappointed, his room is on the left!


    But take some things slowly, you can get along day and night, and you will naturally be able to live in the same room in the future!


    The arrival of Diana made this empty villa a bit more lively, cooking together, enjoying the afternoon sun together, going out shopping together, taking a walk, life was particularly fulfilling, and it also made Su Bai treat the world and this The city gradually gained a sense of integration...Before Diana came, Su Bai rarely went out!


    During this period, Diana became more and more aware of human life, and more and more used to it, and at the same time fell in love with human life more and more.After almost three months, Diana has already blended in no different from ordinary women!


    "My dear, Nick Haas seems to have returned to China." On the sofa, Su Bai looked at the news in the newspaper and shouted towards Diana in the kitchen.


    "Really?"


    Diana walked from the kitchen in a very homely outfit, Su Bai stretched out his hand and sat on her lap to let her read the newspaper.


    "He should be able to improve a lot when he comes back this time, and he may enter the center of power in the US military based on his military exploits." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s not bad, by the way, that photo should be ready?" Diana suddenly remembered and turned to ask.


    Su Bai smiled and kissed, and said, "I''ll go to him to check in the evening."


    "Well, if the photos are taken back, I want to go back to Paradise Island for my mother to see." Diana said.


    "Row!"


    Regarding the situation on the Paradise Island, Su Bai is also concerned from time to time, and it does not hurt to go back if there is nothing for the time being.


    "That''s all right, I''ll go cook first." Diana smiled and went to the kitchen.


    Having been together for more than three months, there are naturally a lot of intimate behaviors of getting along day and night. Usually, getting along is not only the passion of love, but also the warmth of home.The only fly in the ointment is that it has always been sleeping in separate rooms, and Diana always refuses when it comes to critical moments!When it was all right before, Su Bai, who was almost unaccustomed to Ye Ye Shengge, was a little uncomfortable and didn''t know how to endure it.


    Item 0021


    In the evening, in a bar.


    There were a lot of voices and shouts one after another.Su Bai took a look around after entering, and quickly walked to the bar with a smile.


    At the bar, someone is holding a beer and bragging to the person next to him. Who is Nick Haas?


    "It''s almost done, the cow will fly on top in a while." The shoulder was put on, and Nick Haas heard someone talking behind him.


    "What do you mean?" Nick Haas asked suspiciously and turned his head.


    "Bag to heaven."


    Su Bai sat down beside him.


    "Mr?"


    Nick Haas widened his eyes in disbelief, and then excitedly said: "I finally saw you. I have been waiting for you to find me for so long, and thought you forgot. By the way, how do you know I am here? ?"


    "There is something I don''t know." Su Bai said with a smile and gestured towards the bar.


    Click!


    The bottle cap was lifted, and Su Bai smiled and bumped into Nick Haas and chatted with Nick Haas.


    After Su Bai came in, he was actually quite eye-catching. First, there are not many yellow races now, and second, Su Bai has a very special temperament.But soon no one noticed, but there was a woman not far away who seemed to be particularly interested in him, and kept staring at him.


    "Right, the photo is ready?"


    After chatting for a few words, Su Bai asked Nick Haas.


    "of course!"

 C899

    Nick Haas said, and carefully took out a photo from his wallet."I always carry it with me, just waiting to meet you when I will meet you."


    Su Bai took a look at it. The image quality and pixels of the old black and white photos are not particularly high, but this era is already considered good.


    "By the way, I still have one, don''t you mind?" Nick Haas said.


    Su Bai shook his head. It wasn''t originally a photo of him and Diana. It''s normal for Nick Haas to keep a memorial.After a few glances, Su Bai smiled and put away the photo.


    "This picture... interesting!"


    The woman was at least a few meters away from Su Bai, and Su Bai was still facing her back, but she seemed to see the photo clearly, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her waist swayed towards the bar.


    "Snapped!"


    She put her hand on Su Bai''s shoulder and sat down next to Su Bai.


    Su Bai turned his head in doubt.


    This woman is wearing a hollow black dress. Most of her body is exposed. It feels like she is wearing a cloth strip. She has short hair that is shorter than a man''s. The corners of her mouth are slightly raised with a special touch. Smile, it feels a bit evil.But in terms of body and facial features, it is still very beautiful, but this hairstyle...


    "Are you interested in having a drink?" she said with a smile.


    Nick Haas chuckled and said, "Sir, you still have great charm. I have been here for so long and no one has come to pick up a conversation."


    "Not interested." Su Bai took a look but withdrew his gaze.


    Although her appearance really made Su Bai, who had been abstinent for more than half a year, a little bit of interest, but her haircut was too degraded, not to mention the fact that she was dressed like this in a bar of this age to drink, it was almost a prostitute. Written on his face, Su Bai has a hairy interest.


    Hearing Su Bai¡¯s refusal so swiftly and neatly, a hint of anger flashed across the woman¡¯s face, but then she smiled and said, "Interesting, why are you not interested? I can feel the restlessness in your body. , Isn''t it? Or, what you want is my sister?"


    "I am as uninterested in your sisters."


    "Really? I don''t think so. Or, do you think I''m not pretty? In this small bar, there are many people who are willing to go crazy for me." The woman said with a chuckle.


    As if to prove her words, someone soon came out and wanted to strike up a conversation, but as soon as they came out, someone also came out on the other side. The two looked at each other and didn¡¯t know if they were drinking too much. Before they came to strike up a conversation with her, the two started fighting with each other.Immediately afterwards, people around one after another joined the battle and turned into a melee. The owner of the bar wanted to come out to stop the result and was beaten, and in the end they directly fought together.


    "It''s really unpleasant!"


    Nick Haas said around him violently pulling out his gun to get up.


    "sit down!"


    Su Bai gave a sigh, and Nick Haas was taken aback and sat down slowly."Strange, how come I feel angry and want to kill people."


    Su Bai did not speak, and turned to look at the woman.


    The woman stretched her legs and leaned her arms against the bar, watching the chaotic struggle below.


    "Look, I''m not wrong, am I? They will be crazy because of me."


    The woman turned her head to look at Su Bai, pursing her lips and said triumphantly.


    "I am not interested in knowing who you are or what your purpose is, but if you are still in front of me in a minute, I will fly you!"


    "I''m very curious, can you do it." The woman looked very confident without panic, especially the look in her eyes was expectant.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, and drank the beer in the bottle.


    "Snapped!"


    The wine bottle is on the table, the wine in the bottle has been consumed.


    "It seems like a minute has come? Are you going to hit me?"


    The woman turned to face Su Bai, and deliberately drank with her chest tall. The wine flowed down her chin and penetrated into a deep gap, making people wonder where it was going.Su Bai slowly raised his hand, and slowly stretched a finger towards her chest.A flash of pride flashed from the corner of the woman''s eyes, not only didn''t mean to stop it, she also moved forward, seeming to allow Su Bai to meet herself earlier.


    The fingertips squirted soft and sank in.


    Just as the woman was about to speak, she suddenly felt a huge force pouring out.


    boom!


    Her body flew out of thin air. In an instant, her body had left the table and flew straight out. The door of the bar was smashed. The woman crossed the road and flew directly into a dead end opposite the bar.


    boom!


    Her body slammed into the wall violently and she instantly slumped, a strong smell of alcohol spread from her body, and her body was wet with the beer she was holding before flying out.


    The severe pain spread all over the body, especially the piercing tingling in the spot where the woman''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "How... how could it..."


    Chapter 0022 keep the cloud open to see the moon?


    "It''s getting late, I''ll make an appointment next time. Remember, if you meet that woman again, how far you can hide!" Su Bai patted Nick Haas on the shoulder and glanced at the chaotic bar, and got up. out.


    Nick Haas was still a little dazed. It took a while before he realized what he wanted to ask, but Su Bai was long gone.Recalling what happened just now, Nick Haas decided to withdraw first, not everything he can do.After Su Bai and Nick Haas left, the woman staggered into the bar, but by this time Su Bai had already left.


    "Humph!"

 C900

    The woman snorted coldly, thinking of something and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and then turned and left.


    When Su Bai returned home, Diana had just taken a shower, and it seemed that she had just finished exercising. There are no colorful entertainment activities in this era, so Diana will exercise herself when she has free time. For this reason, Su Bai also specially Practiced a gym.


    "This is a photo. Take a look first. I''ll take a bath." Su Bai handed the photo to Diana and went to take a bath.


    After taking a bath and changing into a robe, Su Bai came downstairs.


    Diana was looking at the photo on the sofa, Su Bai walked over and sat down next to Diana naturally approached his arms.He put his arms around her shoulders and sniffed the fragrance of her hair. Su Bai thought about the woman he met in the bar just now!


    Few people in this world would know herself, and she shouldn''t be an ordinary person, she can easily throw the chaos in the bar, obviously has a special ability.Although the finger just now was not full, it was definitely not something ordinary people could bear.The only reason that can be explained is that she... I''m afraid it wasn''t because of her that she accosted. To be precise, she accosted herself, but for another reason.


    Su Bai could only think of Diana.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Diana''s voice sounded, and Su Bai found that she was looking up at herself.


    "Nothing." Su Bai smiled and shook his head."Should I send you back tomorrow, or let me accompany you back?"


    "Can I stay for a few days?" Diana asked.


    "of course can!"


    "Great, I want to go out tomorrow and buy something for the sisters on the island." Diana said happily.


    "Okay, tomorrow I will accompany you to buy things first and then take you there. When you want to come back, I will pick you up again." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "you are so nice!"


    "Are you going to show it?"


    Su Bai said with a smirk, Diana suddenly got up and sat on Su Bai''s body, straddling her long legs, bowed her head and kissed her.If Diana''s biggest improvement during this period is what it is, it is that her kissing skills have gotten better and better. There is nothing else she can do, she can only kiss!


    Caressing her long legs and enjoying her hot kiss, Su Bai quickly became restless, Diana was also a little emotional, her breathing gradually became heavier, and the atmosphere gradually became charming.The rope of the bathrobe has been untied by Su Bai, one hand has arbitrarily climbed to the peak, Diana stopped a few times at the beginning, and gradually gave up resistance, small and exquisite, can''t put it down, Su Baimeng hugged her Walked to the stairs.


    While walking and kissing, he quickly entered the room.


    "No, don''t...I still...I''m not ready yet." Diana panted and looked at Su Bai pleadingly.


    Su Bai was very depressed.


    "That''s it again..."


    "My dear, I''m sorry...I...I''m really not ready yet, believe me, I only love you. Sooner or later... Sooner or later it will be yours." Diana apologized.


    "Okay, but you have to stay tonight!"


    "Okay, okay."


    Diana said with a red face.


    Forcibly restraining his restlessness, Su Bai lay aside.She seemed to know Su Bai''s depression, Diana was very cleverly lying on Su Bai''s body, and she was very moved.Before she came out, her mother had told herself specifically that no matter how good a man was to herself, the purpose was only...for her own body, Diana didn''t believe it.


    So I made a bet with my mother.


    The gambling period is three months, see if Su Bai can''t help it, and if he loses interest in himself after repeated rejections.Facts have proved that after living together for three months, he accepted every refusal he refused. Although it was painful, Diana felt that Su Bai might not be able to bear it, but he did it when he was hungry.


    When I come back this time...just...


    Diana thought secretly, her pretty face getting redder...


    Early the next morning, Su Bai took Diana out to buy some things that are only available in the outside world. After the big and small bags were ready, Su Bai opened the magic portal.


    Diana hugged Su Bai and kissed her passionately. After parting, she blushed and said, "Honey, wait for me to come back..."


    "I''m definitely waiting for you to come back." Su Bai said with a smile, but found that Diana''s reaction was a little wrong.Could it be... he immediately thought of a possibility and looked at Diana excitedly, but Diana had already entered the portal with something.


    Su Bai was especially excited for a moment after Diana was gone, and finally he was able to see the moon and the moon!


    But the excitement turns to excitement, and Su Bai will not be thinking about it all this time.Diana''s identity is the demigod of Olympus. In the future, she will inevitably have to deal with this aspect, especially Hera is very likely to target Diana. Even the woman Su Bai last night suspected that it was sent by Hera. So he intends to take advantage of this time to study and study Greek mythology, knowing himself and the enemy can win every battle!


    He remembers that there seems to be a library in the city center, but you can visit it. There should be related records, right?


    As soon as Diana left Su defeat, she didn''t have a problem, she simply went out!


    The library is not too big, and there are not too many people. Think about it, most people in this era are living in poverty. How many people will go to the library with leisure?Moreover, this place is not fully open to the outside world. Even if Su Bai is neatly dressed, he cannot easily enter because of his skin color. However, Su Bai has just used a few means to enter without hindrance.


    Item 0023


    "Greek mythology, Greek mythology..."


    This era is not about computer management, and it is a little troublesome to find it. I searched for rows of bookshelves and quickly found records about Greek mythology.Su Bai stopped and looked over one by one.


    Like the Norse mythology, Greek mythology belongs to a relatively large divine system. The main aspect of Soviet defeat is the twelve gods and Hera.


    "Eris, the goddess of strife in Greek mythology, used gold, apple and silver to send the Trojan War, daughter of Zeus, daughter of Hera."


    "Although there are not many descriptions, in terms of ability, she should be the person last night!"

 C901

    "Hera''s daughter, I don''t know if her appearance was instructed by Hera."


    Su Bai frowned and was about to put the book back to get another one, but suddenly he stretched out a hand from the side.


    "Sorry, can you give it to me if you finish it?"


    Su Bai turned his head to look, and saw a woman standing beside and smiling.Su Bai nodded and handed the book to her, then took another one and read it.


    It''s harmonious and quiet.


    No one disturbed each other. Su Bai read several books about Greek mythology, and he probably understood the Greek mythology system. When he turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly found the woman next to him looking at him.


    "Is there any problem?" Su Bai asked.


    The woman shook her head: "No, I''m just curious that you are interested in Greek mythology, are you Japanese or are you?"


    "Heavenly people!"


    "Hello, my name is Helena Sandmark." The woman stretched out her hand.


    "Su Bai!"


    After shaking hands, Helena said with a smile: "It is rare to see people from the Celestial Empire in New York, and they are still those who are interested in Greek mythology. If most of myths and legends are fabricated, not all of them are true, there are many things. They all evolved from the later processing of people and people. If you want to get a general idea, just look at these, but don''t believe it too much."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Su Bai asked back.


    "I heard that there are many myths and legends of the heavenly dynasty. People seem to believe them. Maybe I have said too much, sorry." Helena said apologetically.


    Su Bai shook his head: "What do you do?"


    "I am an archaeologist. Although I don''t believe in these myths, I have studied a lot. The more deeply I study, the more I will discover that these legends may not be true. Of course, there is still a lot of research value." Helen Na explained with a smile.


    "Archaeologist..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "It seems it''s almost noon, I invite you to dinner, let''s talk?"


    Helena looked at Su Bai, and said after a moment: "Okay."


    The two did not go far from the library, but found a restaurant nearby.The two of them were eating and talking, Helena was very cheerful and talkative, mainly she was talking about archeology and mythology.Su Bai also found it interesting. There are indeed very few archaeologists in this era, and it seems that Helena¡¯s appearance is not just a matter of fact, there should be a lot of archaeological actions.


    After a meal, the two talked happily.


    Su Bai thinks that on the one hand, she should know a lot about Greek mythology. Although she said that the mythology is not true, she does not know the existence of gods and treats them as ordinary people, so she may know more things than libraries. There are more here, and through contact, I found that this woman is kind-hearted, talkative and generous, and she is good.As a friend, Su Bai felt that she could have more contact with Diana, who has no friends here.Thinking of this, Su Bai smiled and said, "Can you lend me paper and pen?"


    "of course can!"


    Helena carried it all with her and handed it over immediately.


    Su Bai wrote a few words on it and handed it to Helena.


    "This is the address?"


    "my home!"


    Helena looked at the address, then looked at Su Bai, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that you feel good to me. If you want to ask me, I think I won¡¯t refuse. But give me the address directly, Is this too straightforward?"


    Su Bai said dumbly: "You think too much, and I feel good about you, but just as a friend, I don''t have any other ideas. I give you the address because I hope I can come to my house when I have time in the future. I will introduce my wife to you. My wife¡¯s hometown is far away and she has a certain understanding of Greek mythology. I think you might become friends!"


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Helena smiled and closed it up and said: "Then I seem to be passionate. Although it disappoints me a bit, I am still very happy. Because of my work, I have few friends. I look forward to being able to follow Your wife becomes a friend!"


    It was an accident to meet Helena, but it felt pretty good.


    In the next few days, Su Bai often went to the library, and he was often able to see Helena. Sometimes he read a book together and then had a meal. The relationship became more familiar.Su Bai even invited her to be a guest at home, of course only as a guest, which convinced Helena that he really didn''t mean anything else, and became more curious about his wife.


    Unknowingly, five or six days passed, Su Bai paid attention to the situation on the Paradise Island and felt that Diana had already wanted to come back. Su Bai directly released the magic portal, Diana, to take it over.


    "Honey, do you miss me?"


    After Diana came back, she hugged Su Bai, as if she was about to merge.


    "Of course!"


    "I have prepared a surprise for you," Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What is it?" Diana asked curiously.


    "a friend!"


    "After you left, I met a woman named Helena in the library. She was an archaeologist. She had a good understanding of Greek mythology, and she was a good person. I think you must get along!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. I invited her back tonight to introduce you to you?"


    "Okay!" Diana said happily, and the two of them held each other affectionately, reluctant to part with each other. Diana talked about what happened to Paradise Island these days.

 C902

    Item 0024


    Su Bai''s idea that Helena and Diana should get along is correct, and facts have proved this.In the evening, Helena visited Diana as scheduled. After a brief introduction and getting along with each other, the two immediately got to know each other. Diana is also looking forward to meeting friends here. Helena is also curious about what Su Bai¡¯s wife looks like. With the addition of the "Greek mythology" in common, the two quickly became like friends who had known each other for a long time. Su Bai was enthusiastic about it, and there was no chance to interrupt.


    As a result, the two chatted too much and drank too much.


    Originally, Su Bai wanted to say that it would be better for Diana to meet new friends. In the evening, maybe... he could get his wish, but he didn''t expect this to happen.He regrets letting Diana know Helena...


    Facts have proved that Su regretted defeat earlier.


    Because in the next few days, the two of them were almost inseparable, it was the rhythm of women chatting and men walking away.


    "Diana, how long have you been married?" Helena asked in a low voice holding Diana.


    "Marriage..." Diana thought for a while and said: "It''s been more than three months, right?"


    "Originally I thought you were in a bad relationship, but it doesn''t seem to be. That is... he can''t?"


    "What can''t you do?"


    "Oh, that''s the way. You have such a good relationship and live together. Isn''t he when he is impulsive?" Helena said with a wink.


    Diana''s face turned red."Of course not, it''s me, I''m a little scared so..."


    "So he can resist being married for so long without touching you? Oh my God... Diana, I really envy you to find such a caring husband. You know that many men want to think about that when they first meet, and after a night The people are gone.¡± Helena said, she seemed a little thoughtful, but Diana didn''t notice.


    "Believe me, since you are married together, there are still things to do. He treats you very well."


    Helena smiled and said: "Okay, I have to go, there is still a data to study, come on!"


    Seeing Helena was leaving, Su Bai got up and prepared to relax.


    "Go back and invite me to dinner."


    Helena patted Su Bai on the shoulder mysteriously and turned away.


    "What did she say?" Su Bai looked at Diana curiously, but Diana blushed and said: "I''m going to take a bath. I''m a little tired and want to rest early." After that, Diana went straight upstairs!


    "So early?"


    Su Bai was a little puzzled, but didn''t think much.


    It didn''t take long for Diana to return to the bedroom with a bath towel after taking a shower. When she saw Su Bai reading by the bed, she lay down beside her.


    "You...don''t look, go take a shower."


    After lying down for a while, seeing Su Bai had no response, Diana whispered.


    "Okay, I will finish reading this." Su Bai responded with a smile.


    "Don''t look, go now." Diana''s tone turned out to be a little bit coquettish.


    "Good, good." Su Bai put down the book with a smile, got up to take a bath.


    Lying on the bed, Diana''s face turned red, and after a while she heard footsteps, Diana suddenly reached out and waited for it to close, and then lay her back facing the door.


    "what?"


    After coming back from the shower, Su Bai suddenly realized that the lights were turned off.


    "It seems to be really tired."


    Su Bai said secretly, walked over to bed and wanted to hug Diana as usual, but it didn''t feel right just when his hand touched it.


    Very light.


    When did the bathrobe take off?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Su Bai was not unresponsive, but Diana didn''t mean that at all these days, so he didn''t expect it for a while.Taking a bath so early to rest, and urging myself to take a bath, now turned off the light and took off the bathrobe, so obvious hint that if he still doesn''t understand, he really deserves to be single for a lifetime!No wonder Helena said she wanted to invite her to dinner, it turned out to be this...


    Helena, I blamed you!


    Su Bai yelled in excitement and turned Diana around. Diana closed her eyes as if she was asleep, but her slightly trembling body betrayed her!Excited Su Bai directly bowed his head and kissed it. As expected, it didn''t take long for Diana to gasp and greet her, touching her body with both hands, Diana''s hands had already embraced Su Bai''s neck.


    Small and exquisite, slender and straight.


    Su Bai felt that his restlessness could not be restrained, as if he was about to explode.


    Turned over to the top of Diana, and stood up directly.


    In an instant, Diana''s high-pitched snort sounded, clutching Su Bai''s back with both hands very hard.Su Bai stood still, soothing Diana''s pain, after a long time the storm finally began.


    ...


    The clouds were scattered and the rain was resting, and there seemed to be a faint dawn outside the window. The light of dawn gradually rose, Su Bai hugged Diana into a deep sleep, his body pressed tightly together!


    This sleep went straight to noon or even almost afternoon.

 C903

    After the deepest level of contact, the relationship between the two seems to have been sublimated, the intimacy from the soul is completely different from before.


    "I should thank Helena!"


    With Diana in his arms, Su Bai said with a smile."If it weren''t for her, I might not know how long to wait!"


    "Actually... I thought about it before I left, and my mother agreed!" Diana whispered.


    "Your mother agreed?"


    "Yes, she lost!"


    "Before I came out with you, I made a bet with my mother. The bet was on the person you love me, not my body, for three months." Diana explained.


    Su Bai suddenly realized, no wonder Diana blushed when she came out, no wonder she kept saying that she was not ready, although she might not be ready, but there is no shortage of this reason!But... Hippolyte is still smart. These three months may not only be a test for himself, but also for Diana to be able to stay outside for three months with peace of mind.


    Otherwise, it''s so convenient to go back and forth. Diana didn''t propose to go back before. How could she go back after three months.


    For her daughter, Hippolyte also took great pains.


    But I still have to thank Helena. If it weren''t for her, maybe Diana would not be so proactive, and would only find the right opportunity to agree with it?


    Chapter 0025 is riding and trouble coming?


    Su Bai was abstinence for more than half a year, and Diana was the first taste.


    The relationship between the two is already strong, and there is no other entertainment when they live in the same room. Whether it''s love or mischief, both of them are completely let go.Anyone who has had experience knows that this time is completely in love. A kiss, a hug, or even a look in the eyes may be out of control.


    When Helena came as a guest, it was obvious that the two were different, but that feeling was difficult to hide. For this reason, Su Bai really invited Helena to dinner, instead of going out to entertain him, but making one himself. Chinese meal.


    Days passed day by day, and the two were deeply affectionate, and occasionally the friend Helena would come over, and life seemed to become very fulfilling.In his spare time, in addition to accompany Diana to exercise his abilities, Su Bai also absorbed the cosmic power to supplement the Cosmic Heart. Unfortunately, the Cosmic Heart still did not respond. This made Su Bai somewhat disappointed, but at the same time he also had another An idea.


    Returning to the Marvel world is certain, but he hopes it is not a one-way one-way, after all... now he has more Diana.


    This is Diana''s world. There are mothers and sisters...


    If she leaves to go to Marvel World with herself, she will definitely be unhappy, and Diana is still very strong in her bones, not an ordinary little woman, so regardless of whether Diana is willing to go with her, this question must be To be resolved.


    It''s just that I have no clue!


    This idea was buried in the bottom of my heart by Su Bai, and he slowly figured out a solution.


    "I have an archaeological project that may be away for a while, probably more than a year." On this day, Helena came to say goodbye.


    Some sudden, some unexpected.


    And it took more than a year to leave, which is really sad.


    Although I haven''t known each other for that long, some people feel like they have known each other for a lifetime.Diana even suggested that he should go with Helena on the one hand, to protect Diana, and on the other hand, he can also go out.Su Bai also felt that this proposal was good. If he wanted to solve his own affairs, it was impossible to stay at home every day.


    But Helena declined, which made it difficult for Su Bai and Diana to persist!


    With two long legs resting on Su Bai¡¯s shoulders, the sound of impact and breathing filled the entire bedroom. Suddenly, Diana¡¯s legs separated suddenly, her waist was strong, and the tremendous strength made her stand up and press Su Bai underneath and shook quickly After getting up, she lay softly on Su Bai''s body after a while.


    "God, I can''t stand this position every time!" Su Bai said with Diana in his arms.


    Diana and Su Bai are not mortals, physical strength, endurance, physical fitness, etc., almost every time they have to toss for a long time.


    "Every time in this posture, I think of the days when I rode a horse on Paradise Island!" Diana said with a grin.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly, and lay down holding Diana in a different direction. After looking at the early morning time, Su Bai said with a smile: "Forget it today, I will try it next time."


    "try what?"


    "Riding a horse!" Su Bai said with a grin."But, it''s your horse named Wonder Woman Diana!"


    The night breeze was slow, the windows were not closed, the curtains swayed with the wind, and the two hugged and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, a blue light flashed, and a woman suddenly appeared in the bedroom!


    This woman looked like she was in her twenties, with short blond hair, wearing a long and wide shirt, with open arms, a white suspender inside, and pink underwear underneath.She looked like she was about to rest at home, and the woman sat slumped and looked around in a dazed horror. She soon saw Su Bai and Diana sleeping on the bed.


    After hesitating, she got up and walked slowly to the bed.


    At this moment, Diana, who was lying on Su Bai, woke up suddenly, got up abruptly, and stretched out her hand.


    "Uh... let go... let me go..."


    The slender arm lifted, Diana grabbed her neck, and one hand actually picked her up.


    "Who are you!" Diana shouted in a deep voice...


    "Doesn''t look like a little thief!"


    Su Bai said and sat up slowly."The villa has an illusion I set up. Anyone who comes in without my permission will fall into the illusion. She can suddenly appear in the room for another reason!"


    "Yes, there are monsters, they want to kill me..." the woman struggled."You... are you going to kill me too?"


    "I won''t kill you." Diana let go and put her down, and said in a deep voice: "But you''d better explain how you got in."

 C904

    Anyone''s house would be upset if they were suddenly broken into, let alone so suddenly.


    "Those things, they... Oh my god, there is a man who suddenly appeared in my house with a pair of strange eyes open, and then... that man gave me a key, and I, I am here. "This woman was obviously frightened, feeling a little incoherent.Diana looked at the key in her hand and frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked Diana with his arms around.


    "I know this key! Maybe, there is something to do." Diana said."This is the sign of the messenger Hermes. Although I don''t know why it appeared in her hand, she still came here, but something must have happened."


    "The Messenger Hermes?"


    Su Bai immediately reacted. This Hermes was one of the twelve gods, the evangelist and messenger of Zeus, and was marked in many related mythological records.He is also considered Diana''s half-sibling, but...this happened so suddenly, even if Hermes or this woman is in trouble, shouldn''t you come to Diana?


    Unless, Diana''s life experience is no longer a secret, at least it is not a secret here in Hermes, and this woman has a relationship with Diana, a very special relationship!


    Diana''s relationship is not complicated.


    Either it''s Amazon, or... it''s the Olympus god system!


    Is this woman also Diana''s sister?But she didn''t look like a demigod or a god, she was too weak, she looked like an ordinary person!


    Item 0026


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked towards her.


    "Zola, Zola..." the woman said.


    "Do you know who we are?" Su Bai asked again.


    Zola shook her head."No, I don''t know, I don''t even know where it is..."


    When Zola was talking, Diana had already walked to the closet and opened her clothes and began to put on clothes, but she was not wearing ordinary clothes, but her uniform!


    When the armor was worn on the body, the wrists were cuffed, and the shield and sword were taken out.


    Zola''s eyes froze for an instant, and she shouted in surprise: "You are, are you Wonder Woman?"


    "Do you know me?" Diana asked in surprise.


    Since the end of the war, Su Bai and Diana have almost lived in seclusion. No matter Helena or the people they met when they went out, none of them knew her or knew Wonder Woman.This Zola also came out after seeing this equipment.


    "Yes, I... I''ve heard about you." Zola nodded.


    "Ok."


    Although low-key, it is only the past few months after all. This time is not enough to annihilate many things. After a few years, more than ten years, or decades, no one will know.


    As the princess of Amazon, Diana has a special relationship with Olympus. She knows that Hermes is also normal.Watching her put on her uniform, Su Bai was already dressed.There has been no activity for a long time, and Su Bai has to figure out whether this matter has anything to do with Hera.


    "Give me the key!"


    Diana said to Zola, Zola handed over the key, the three stood together, the light flashed, and the three had disappeared from the room.


    The next moment, appeared in a forest.


    There is a house ahead, which seems to have been destroyed after a fight.


    This should be Zola''s home.


    "Follow me." Diana said to Zola and walked toward the house.


    Before I could get closer, I saw a blood-stained feather floating from the door.


    The feathers were floating and preparing to fall, and at this moment, I heard a swish, and an arrow shot from the room and went straight to Zola.Zola didn''t react at all, the arrow had already arrived.


    "boom!"


    Diana abruptly stood in front of Zola, her arms crossed to resist, and the arrow hit the guardian silver bracelet and burst into pieces.


    The tremendous power made Diana fall to the ground.


    At the same time, there was the sound of horses hoofs from the house, followed by two horses in black and white.


    To be precise, it is a man and a horse!


    The lower body is a horse, but the upper body is a human, a man and a woman, carrying an arrow basket, holding a bow in one hand and a sword in the other.The black horse''s hoof trampled towards Diana, who hurriedly avoided.White Horse chased Zola, who was fleeing in a panic.


    "Is it okay to ignore me so much?"


    There were three people in total, but the two horses dealt with one by one, and they missed the only man Su Bai!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, looking at the white horse who remembered Zola with a thought.


    boom!


    The head of the running white horse suddenly exploded.


    Flesh and blood splashed and fell to the ground.


    Zola was startled and sat slumped and watched this scene blankly.

 C905

    The dark horse who was fighting with Diana was stunned when she saw it. Naturally, Diana would not miss such an opportunity, waving her long sword and passing a cold light.


    Click.


    The black horse''s head fell off, and his body crashed to the ground.


    "Didn''t you let you follow me?"


    Diana said to Zola.


    Zola stood up and didn''t know what to say. All of this was like a nightmare to her. Suddenly someone appeared in the family, and suddenly a monster wanted to kill herself, and was suddenly sent to Wonder Woman. Wonder Woman Killing the monsters, all of this made her lose the ability to think, it was completely instinctive action.


    Any ordinary person who sees this monster will run away!


    "You shouldn''t be here..."


    At the door of the house, a man walked out holding the door.


    This person is very slender, has a very strange whiteness, and has very strange eyes.He drew the arrow in his abdomen with both hands and said in a deep voice."Protect her, or she will die in front of the queen!"


    "Hermes." Diana hurried over.


    "Diana, my legs are unconscious and can''t be lifted." Hermes said in a deep voice.


    His feet looked like bird claws, covered with feathers on both sides, and there was a deep wound on his left foot, and the feathers had fallen out.


    "It seems that I am about to return my soul to the Pantheon. I failed. I didn''t think that my eternal life would end in this way. Zola, her life is of utmost importance." Hermes watched as he had recovered his calm, from the side Zola picked up the shotgun and stared around and said.


    Zola snorted: "There is one thing that can be denied about my life. I mean you made a mistake. You said those monsters came for me and my children...Ha, but I have no children at all! "


    "Girl...you are pregnant..."


    "She is pregnant?" Diana asked unexpectedly.


    Hermes nodded: "Yes, this child''s father is...Zeus!"


    "Fucking..." Zola wanted to scold but didn''t know what to scold, so she stopped abruptly.


    "So it is!"


    Su Bai was originally guessing what this woman had to do with Diana, and thought she would be Diana''s sister. He didn''t expect that... the child in her belly is Diana''s sibling.Another demigod, an illegitimate child?Zeus is dead, and the jealous Hera will naturally target these illegitimate children, so Hermes will give her the key to send her to Diana''s side.


    He hoped that Diana would protect Zola, or the child in Zola''s belly!


    "Why Diana, the messenger?" Su Bai called to Hermes.


    "The messenger..." Hermes looked dumbfounded, and said after a moment: "Because Diana is the only one who can help her!"


    "Gods... are all selfish."


    "I want to take him back to Paradise Island for treatment." Diana defeated Su.


    Su Bai nodded, released the magic and opened the portal directly, and followed her finger at Hermes, and saw Hermes'' body floated up involuntarily, and then everyone walked into the portal together!


    Chapter 0027 The Queen Hera and the Goddess of Discord Eris


    Dimensional space, Olympus.


    There is a mirror like lake water in Hera''s hall.


    Sky Mirror!


    This mirror allows Hera to see whatever she wants to see, except for very few special circumstances.


    At this moment, a woman with blond hair with crossed head and dressed like a peacock shirt.


    This woman has a very pretty face, and the naked figure under the peacock shirt is perfect.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    The woman looked at the dark picture on the sky mirror and couldn''t help shouting.


    Just now, in the screen, she could still see Hermes being wounded by the two monsters she had summoned, and she could also see that the humble woman was almost killed but was teleported away by Hermes, but what happened next I can''t see it anymore, not even Hermes.


    This kind of situation is rare.


    "What''s wrong? Mother, your voice is full of...anger?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance, and the woman in the black hollow dress said lazily while holding the wine.


    The goddess of strife, Eris!


    Hera said lightly: "As long as there is you, there will be anger, right? Child!"


    "Mother, please don''t say that. I think you may need the care of others." Eris said.


    Hera walked to the curtain next to her, took off her peacock shirt and put on a green skirt."Love? You don''t even know what I need."


    "Really? Do you really think you are different?"

 C906

    "Of course... I am..."


    "The queen?" Eris said unclearly: "A word that carries how many phases of the wings, maybe this is the reason why my father doesn''t hang around outside for a day, isn''t it?"


    "I am your father''s main room!" Hera said angrily.


    Eris disagreed: "But there are countless people outside making fun of you, those women, and their children. At this moment, it reminds you...how unfavorable you are!"


    Hera walked to her throne and said coldly: "I have to pay a price to sleep with my husband."


    "Then let me help you?" Eris said with a smile.


    Hera was silent...not speaking.


    ...


    Paradise Island.


    Hermes has been treated, and although there is no recovery, it is guaranteed that it will not deteriorate.


    Hermes was resting on the sofa bed, Su Bai sat in the distance and savoured wine, Zola stood at the window and looked at the lively Amazon warriors below. Diana was with her mother, and there must be something to explain. .


    "It''s so savage here, Birdman!" Zola mumbled after watching for a while.


    "Be friendly, at least call me the bird god." Hermes said.


    Zola curled his lips and turned to look at Su Bai."Are you also a god?"


    Zola asked, Hermes also turned his head and said: "I am also very curious, I don''t seem to have heard of you before, and you seem to be here with Diana."


    "It''s fine if the messenger doesn''t know, don''t you know?" Su Bai looked at Zola while drinking.


    Zola froze for a moment, and suddenly something sounded: "I heard that during the war, there was another person besides Wonder Woman. They joined forces to end the war, but there is very little news about this person. Some people say that he is Wonder Woman. Xia¡¯s assistant, some people say that he doesn¡¯t need to exist at all. He seems to be called... Mr. Immortal?"


    "He is not my assistant, he is my husband, and he is much better than me, but he is not that high-profile!"


    Diana''s voice suddenly sounded, and Zola loosened his shoulders: "Yes, otherwise you won''t sleep together."


    "You... husband?"


    Hermes was stunned."Amazon actually allows men to exist and allows you to find men, which really surprised me."


    Diana didn''t explain, she walked to Su Bai and sat down."Honey, I might..."


    "Understand, I support you!" Before Diana finished speaking, Su Bai interrupted with a chuckle.


    This kind of tacit understanding that I didn''t say you knew made Diana smile knowingly, and Zola curled her lips next to her, with some envy in her expression.


    "I heard that whenever Zeus lingered with a woman other than his wife, he would turn into the image that made them the most confused and fascinated. Do you remember what kind of identity Zeus approached at the time..." Hermes was curious Asked Zola.


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from a distance, followed by a raging flame from a distance.


    This sudden change surprised everyone, and immediately saw the Amazon soldiers below each rushing over with their weapons.


    The depths of the tribe.


    An Amazon warrior saw a huge woman.


    "Kneel down, intruder, or I will use force."


    Eris didn''t speak but looked down at her, eyes suddenly turning crimson.


    "All dispersed, we still don''t know who we are facing." Diana had arrived with the other Amazon fighters at this time. The Amazon fighters dispersed after hearing the words, but no trace of the enemy was seen.


    Suddenly, a soldier discovered Eris.


    "Sisters..." She shouted that she was about to teach someone, but she suddenly took a hit behind her.


    At the same time, other Amazon fighters were also attacked.


    Aleka yelled: "We are surrounded, sisters, these fighters are very different from any enemy we face on our level."


    "Success, intruder." She suddenly saw the enemy and slashed with her sword fiercely.


    The other party easily avoided, but it was not Eris at all, but Diana.


    "Aleka, stop, it''s me... put down your sword!"


    "Quickly put down your sword, Amazon, throw away the weapons in your hands, you are killing each other..." Diana shouted in a deep voice.


    Immediately afterwards, Eris suddenly appeared behind Diana.


    "It''s you, the goddess of strife! It turns out that this chaos is caused by you!" Diana recognized her identity and shouted in a deep voice.


    "They attacked me first!"


    "If anyone offends me, I will offend others!"


    Eris''s tone was very flat, but there was a sense of superiority.

 C907

    "Your injury healed very quickly..."


    At this moment, a lazy voice suddenly appeared. Hearing this voice, Eris''s expression changed slightly!


    Item 0028No, not today!


    "Your brother made you come?" Diana asked in a deep voice.


    "My brother? Ares? No, the poor God of War was lost in his failure and couldn''t help himself. This time... I came for peace."


    "Peace? There was a word from your mouth that you never knew the meaning!" Diana hummed.


    "Oh, I just want to hug my little sister!" Eris said with a smile.


    "You knew that woman must be carrying a girl?" Diana demanded.


    "Ha, I don''t know what father left in her body, I''m talking about you!" Eris looked at Diana.


    "I?"


    Diana was stunned.


    "Well, put away your tricks, or else..." Su Bai said in a loud voice.


    "Otherwise, you''re going to kick me? Okay, well, I know you can do it, and I don''t want to be hit by you again, although this is a difficult experience." Eris smiled and took it back. The ability made the Amazon warrior back to normal. After thinking about it, her huge body shrank suddenly, becoming the size of an ordinary person.


    The goddess of strife is here for peace. Whether it is true or not, at least it¡¯s a truce now. The Amazon women warriors can bandage and heal their wounds. Eris has no intention of doing it. She seems to be very interested in Su Bai and has been chatting with Su Bai. , Looked at her carefully.He didn''t even pay much attention to Zola.And Diana is looking for her mother, she wants to ask!


    "Why are you so indifferent to me? I''m on your side! What''s more, you''ve beaten me before, not I''ve beaten you." Eris stood beside and said bitterly.


    Su defeated and ignored.


    "Oh, yes. Last time I saw you, I could feel your desire. You need women. Men always need women. This is both the cause of desire and the man¡¯s desire to conquer. Neither God nor man can Avoid! But you are calm now, you have conquered Diana! That''s why you are not interested in me!" Eris said with a chuckle, suddenly realized.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at her and said: "I have never been interested in you!"


    "Why?" Eris asked curiously, but Su Bai did not speak any more.


    "This is the goddess of strife? Looks like a nympho!" Zola whispered.


    "I''m even more curious about when he beat Eris, and it seems...Eris also lost." Hermes replied in a low voice.


    Who is he... on earth?


    Zola and Hermes are becoming more and more curious about the defeat of the Soviet Union, and they are becoming more and more invisible!


    About an hour later, Diana returned.


    "Let''s go." Diana asked Su Bai.


    She looked no different, but Su Bai could feel that she was suppressing her emotions.Suddenly knowing his own life experience, years of good faith deception, may be really unacceptable to a person as strong as Diana.


    If you change to be yourself, from childhood to elder mother, people around you all say that they are made of clay, and they may even be affected to a certain extent when they are young. One day I knew that I was not made of clay, but the illegitimate daughter of Zeus, and I might not be able to accept it.


    Not much to say, Su Bai just patted Diana on the shoulder and directly released the magic portal.


    Seeing the shining portal appeared, Eris showed a surprised expression. Seeing Su Bai Diana, Zola and Hermes both walked in, and she also hurriedly followed in.


    After crossing the portal, everyone has returned to Su Bai''s home.


    "You want to stay here, you can! Be quiet!" Su Bai said lightly and ignored the others, but went upstairs with his arms around Diana''s shoulders!


    After returning to the room and just sitting down, Su Bai was about to say a few words of relief, but Diana suddenly hugged Su Bai, did not speak or cry, but just hugged him tightly and leaned in his arms.At this moment, any words of relief seemed pale and weak, Su Bai just hugged Diana and stroked her back.


    For a long time, a long time...


    Diana got up from him and said: "I want to drink."


    "I''ll get it!"


    "Go down and drink."


    Su Bai and Diana came downstairs, Diana did not say much, took out the wine from the wine cabinet and put it on the table.


    "Drinking? I like it!" Eris said with a smile, and went to take a bottle.


    "I also want!"


    "You are pregnant!" Hermes persuaded Zola.


    "If it''s really his, I think this bit of alcohol should be okay?" Zola said disapprovingly.


    Diana obviously wanted to get drunk, or even to indulge and relax.Su Bai would naturally not refuse. In addition, the Lisbon body should like to drink, and Zola obviously hopes to be drunk to relieve his sorrows. The result is that everyone is drunk!Su Bai did not drink less, but he was not that easy to get drunk. As for the messenger, he was very restrained and worried!


    "Hold me upstairs!"


    Diana said to Su Bai, a little confused.


    Looking at Zola, who was already drunk, and Eris who was still drinking and pecking, Su Bai picked up Diana and went upstairs.

 C908

    "Do you still think about it?" Diana asked without thinking after being put down.


    "What?" Su Bai did not react.


    "Riding!" Diana said.


    Su Bai was taken aback for a moment: "Now? Honey, of course I want to, but it''s not right now..."


    "But I think!"


    "I want to forget these things temporarily because I don''t know what to do. I know my mother is doing me good, but... I am still a little angry. So I want to drink, but it seems... unsuccessful. I am drunk, but I am not I haven¡¯t forgotten anything. I know you can, you can make me forget the unhappy things, right?¡± Diana looked at Su Bai, and didn¡¯t know if he was really drunk, Su Bai could see it in her eyes. A trace of pleading?


    The strong Diana showed such a look that made Su Bai feel distressed.


    "Wonder Woman Diana, this sturdy horse already belongs to me, so I will definitely not miss it, but not today! Go to sleep, just wake up." Su Bai turned over and lay down beside her, hugging her Speaking softly, at the same time she released her spiritual power to make Diana fall asleep.


    Item 0029


    The warm sunlight came in, Diana blinked and woke up quietly.


    "Good morning." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana stunned: "Thank you, dear."


    Su Bai knows what she is talking about. The proposal to ride a horse is indeed very tempting to him. After all, the posture is still very traditional for such a long time. It is not male or female. Su Bai also wants to unlock more positions. But knowing that Diana''s mood was wrong yesterday, how could he still agree with Su Bai?What he hopes more is that one day in the future, the two are in a good mood to have a few drinks and do it for fun!


    "I want to go back to Paradise Island."


    "of course can!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, the magic portal has been opened.


    Diana and Su Bai crossed the portal. Although Diana hadn''t figured it out yesterday, Diana suddenly figured it out after the catharsis of alcohol, especially Su Bai''s love for himself.Passing through the portal, the two walked towards the tribe, far away... Diana was suddenly stunned.


    In the tribe, snakes traveled everywhere, and a stone statue knelt on the ground.


    "mother!"


    Diana yelled and hurried over and hugged Hippolyte who had turned into a statue!


    Su Bai frowned. I''m afraid...Hera was here last night.


    Except for Hera, Su Bai couldn''t think of anyone who would target the Paradise Island and turn Hippolyte''s into a statue and the Amazon warrior into a snake!


    The jealousy of women is really strong!


    Su Bai felt a little bit of fortune inexplicably, the women in the Marvel world seemed to be very good.Of course, in addition to nature, there are more external factors, such as environment, identity and so on.After all, Hera is a queen, she would naturally not be so polite to ordinary human women, and Zeus is also the kind of personality that doesn''t recognize people in pants, and Hera naturally doesn''t care about it.


    "Don''t be sad, I''ll solve it!" Su Bai walked to Diana and said softly.


    Diana turned her head and looked over."Really?"


    "Really!"


    Su Bai nodded seriously, and then said: "But not now, even if I can recover them, Hera may still take action again. Therefore, what we have to do now is to defeat Hera and protect them!"


    "Ok!"


    Diana nodded heavily and stood up.


    "I may need some means."


    Whether it is an Amazon warrior who has become a shooter or a Hippolyte who has become a statue, they are very fragile at this time, and they need some special means to protect them.Su Bai beckoned Diana to come to his side, followed by raising her right hand.In an instant, a dazzling light flashed, Diana subconsciously avoided the light, turned her head for a moment, and was stunned.


    A huge transparent amber stood up suddenly, trapping Hippolyte and the Amazon female warrior inside.


    "This ability is a kind of imprisonment that is worse than death to others, but it is the best protection for them! Even Hera or other gods should not be so easy to break!" Su Bai explained. .


    "Thank you!" Diana turned her head.


    Su Bai smiled: "You said too much of this sentence. Let''s go, go back, and study how to deal with Hera."


    ...


    After returning from Paradise Island, everyone went out to find a restaurant for dinner.


    At the same time, Diana told everyone about the matter.


    "My mother''s jealousy is really strong, it''s not that easy to deal with her!" Eris said lightly.


    "Whose side are you on?" Diana asked, looking at Eris.


    "Does that still need to be said?" Eris spread his hands."I''m sitting here now!"


    Diana frowned slightly and couldn''t figure out what Eris thought. She was the daughter of Hera or the goddess of strife, and she felt that she should be on Hera''s side!


    "It''s not that easy to deal with Hera, she is a queen! The most important thing is that she has a celestial mirror to observe our every move, so any plan we have may be blocked just now." Hermer Si Shen Sheng said."Although my magic scepter can be teleported to Mount Olympus, our chances of winning are not great!"


    "The only people who can compete with Hera now are Poseidon and Hades, and they must be very interested in that throne. Perhaps we can use this and use their divine power to destroy the sky mirror and defeat Hera!" Hermes said thoughtfully.

 C909

    "Poseidon, Hades?"


    "If according to what you said, Hera knows our every move, it is not so easy for us to find Poseidon and Hades, not to mention how can they help us?" Diana frowned.


    "This..." Hermes couldn''t think of a way for a while.


    "You can''t, one can!" Eris said with a smile suddenly.


    "Who?" Diana looked at Eris.


    I saw Eris stretched out his hand to put Su Bai¡¯s shoulders: "It¡¯s him! He is very special. I can¡¯t see him even if I¡¯m Sky Mirror. Last time she wanted to kill Zola, after you and her appeared, I ''S mother was a little bit embarrassed because she couldn''t see anything. Obviously, this is not because of you, even if you are a demigod, you can''t do this, so the reason is him!"


    "Even now, my mother may not see it!"


    "So I am really more and more curious about who you are, and you make me more and more interested!" Eris looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai''s shoulder shook slightly, and he shook Eris''s hand away: "But I still have no interest in you."


    "In this case, we can boldly implement the plan, find Poseidon and Hades, negotiate terms with them, and use their supernatural power to destroy the sky mirror."


    "Losing the sky mirror is equivalent to losing the eyes. At that time, we don''t need to do anything at all. Others will make her tired and even... fail!"


    "But what are the conditions for Hades and Poseidon?" Diana frowned.


    Su Bai coughed and said: "Why do you want to find Hades and Poseidon? It''s just to destroy the sky mirror... I can do it!"


    "Only the supreme divine power can..."


    "I said...I can do it!"


    Before Hermes had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Su Bai''s deep voice!


    Chapter 0030 Divine Power?But so!


    "The messenger, I need your magic scepter." Su Bai looked at Hermes.


    As a divine envoy, Hermes mainly relied on his teleportation scepter. As one of the twelve main gods, Hermes'' scepter could naturally be teleported to Mount Olympus.Su Bai needed the magic staff not for teleportation, but for coordinates.Olympus obviously belongs to a certain dimension space, and Su Bai does not want to waste time searching!


    Hermes hesitated and handed the magic scepter over: "I still don''t realize that you can succeed. Only the supreme divine power can break the sky mirror. However, at least don''t worry about your safety, even if you fail... we can still think long. !"


    "At that time you will know."


    Su Bai said indifferently and took it, then turned to Diana and said, "I will be back soon."


    "I''ll go with you." Diana said.


    "No need, look at Zola."


    Eris or Hermes, although they are now accepted by their side and seem to be an alliance, to be honest, the Soviet Union does not trust them.


    God, all are selfish!


    Su Bai believes this sentence very much, especially the gods of Greek mythology. Putting aside the halo of mythology, many things they do may be despised and cast aside to death!


    Diana hesitated and nodded: "Then be careful yourself."


    Su Bai smiled while holding the magic scepter, and then he saw the light flashing past Su Bai and disappeared.


    ...


    Olympus Mountain, Tianhou Temple.


    Hera was looking at the sky mirror in that peacock shirt.


    The peacock is her symbol!


    In the Tianhou Temple, Hera also raised a few peacocks.


    The dark mirror surface gradually appeared in the picture, which made Hera a little surprised. The picture of Diana and others in the restaurant has already appeared in the picture.


    "Can you see it? Why?" Hera frowned."No, one person is missing."


    "He is not here so the sky mirror can show up, so where is he?"


    Hera frowned, and suddenly she had a thought, and she turned her head to look behind her.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Are you surprised?"


    Su Bai smiled lightly, and inserted the magic staff into the ground.


    "I was also very surprised!" Su Bai looked at Hera and said with a chuckle: "Although I guessed that as a queen, you must be the real wife of Zeus, you must be very beautiful. But I didn''t expect you to dress like this. Will you be lonely? That''s right... After all, even if Zeus is still there, he might not be interested in wearing this way.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hera''s face flushed and was extremely ugly.


    Su Bai''s words simply hit her wound.

 C910

    "I don''t know who you are, but you better figure out where it is and who I am!" Hera snorted.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Isn''t this the Olympus? And you...just a woman who owes the sun. Oh, yes, this is not cursing or insulting you, your situation is a typical physiological situation. And the mental distortion caused by the unsatisfaction of the psychology, it will take a few days."


    "you wanna die!"


    The furious Heraethi yelled and raised his hand suddenly.


    In an instant, a divine power of light swept towards Su Bai.As a queen, Hera''s supernatural power should not be underestimated, although it is not at the level of Zeus, even Hades and Poseidon, but it is already considered top.Divine power screamed, but Su Bai didn''t mean to dodge at all, and didn''t even intend to resist.


    "Didn''t you react?" Hera frowned as he watched his motionless behavior.


    boom!


    Divine power slammed Su Bai, the powerful force made Su Bai back a few steps, and the clothes on his chest were shattered.


    The light shone on him, Hera stared intently.


    "It turns out that it''s just like this..."


    The light gradually dissipated, and Su Bai''s figure emerged. Hera instantly widened her eyes and looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    "How... how is it possible?"


    "I thought how strong your divine power is, and the result is only this level. Want to kill me... this is not enough!" Although the divine power just now is not weak, it is not enough to break your own defense.


    "Humph!"


    "Kill you, don''t need to be like this!"


    Hera snorted coldly, and divine power emerged again...


    Between the wave of hands, the peacock shirt was lifted and opened, and the graceful ketone body was completely exposed before Su Bai''s eyes without any cover.Su Bai ignored her actions and looked at her body wantonly!


    The clothes she didn''t wear.


    In any case, this is also the queen Hera who doesn''t suffer from seeing it, even if it is to abandon the identity, it is very pleasing to refer to the body alone!


    "Become a stone, and confess your blasphemy forever."


    Hera snorted coldly, the supernatural power already enveloped Su Bai.The mighty divine power entrained the supreme magic, just like Hippolyte before, Su Bai was about to turn into a stone.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing Su Bai still didn''t hide, Hera''s mouth raised a disdainful smile.


    Divine power, struck Su defeat.


    As a result, it penetrated his body strangely, whizzed out from his back, and disappeared from the end of his sight in a blink of an eye.


    "that''s it?"


    Su lost everything."I thought you could have any new tricks. God? Hehe, it''s just a manifestation of the ultimate power. I am not a god, but...I can easily defeat a god!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai suddenly disappeared, and the next moment, he quietly appeared in front of Hera.


    "So fast!"


    Hera was shocked, and subconsciously stepped back, but suddenly felt a punch in the chest, and the tremendous power made her fly out instantly.


    boom!


    The body hit the wall, the wall instantly cracked, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Very badly injured!


    Very heavy!


    Hera has forgotten how long it has been, and she has not been injured.Looking at Su Bai, her eyes were full of horror. Seeing him approaching step by step, Hera suddenly said, "Don''t you want to sit on the throne? I can support you to become the new king!"


    "Not interested in!"


    Step by step, Su Bai came to the sky mirror.


    Hera suddenly had a bad feeling, she struggling to rush over and shout."Don''t..."


    "It''s too late!"


    The immortal sword on his wrist suddenly opened, holding the sword in one hand, the energy of the whole body was instantly mobilized.


    "Break it to me!"


    Chapter 0031 What do you choose?


    boom!


    The sword of immortality was heavily slashed on the sky mirror, a huge scar appeared in an instant, and the crackling sound followed, like a rugged mountain road instantly spreading across the mirror.Immediately afterwards, the front sky mirror was broken!


    "no no¡­¡­"

 C911

    Hera lay on the ground and stretched out her hands towards the sky mirror, shouting hysterically.


    The immortal sword turned into a wristband and returned to the wrist. Su Bai turned and walked like a scepter. He looked at Hera who was lying on the ground and said: "I won''t kill you, your life and death... someone else will decide!"


    After speaking, light flashed.


    Su Bai has disappeared from Olympus.


    "No...no...I won''t just forget it, never..."


    Seeing the light of Su Bai''s departure, Heraethili roared.


    The voice rang for a long time, and after a long time, Hera''s emotions seemed to gradually calm down, her expression silently stood up from the ground, took off the damaged peacock shirt and put on normal clothes.


    "Do you think there is nothing I can do to destroy the sky mirror? Ha ha, from now on, you have to face the chase of all the gods!" Hera hummed coldly, snarled, and spread a message.


    The death of Zeus is no longer a secret now. Who can ask the throne to become the new king is the concern of many gods, but a rumor spread out of thin air at this time.Among the sons of Zeus, one of them will be stained with the blood of brothers and sisters, behead a brother and sister, and ascend to the throne!


    This rumor was fermented in a short time and reached all the gods.


    Who will be the son of Zeus?


    It seems that no one among the existing people can do this?And it is impossible to judge at this time.So most people are watching, except... Apollo, the god of light.Apollo had been paying attention to this matter since the death of Zeus. After hearing this rumor, his first reaction was that his opportunity came.


    If among the crowd who has the better chance, who else can be besides him?


    Who else!


    At least among the people who know now, he doesn''t think anyone is more qualified and has more opportunities than him.But... he didn''t ignore the unborn one!


    "The God Realm... is going to be chaotic."


    Behind him came the figure of a woman.


    "Artemis." Apollo turned his head to look, and behind him was his sister."Chaos symbolizes a new beginning, let''s go, no matter whether this rumor is true or false, I will accept this favor, so go and help her."


    "Okay!" Artemis said.


    ...


    "You said you destroyed the sky mirror and hurt my mother?"


    Seeing the returning Su Bai, Eris was surprised and said, "That''s really interesting, no, I want to go back and see what she is like now!"


    Eris disappeared in a hurry and returned to Mount Olympus to see her mother''s joke.


    Hermes stared at Su Bai in a daze, obviously not waking up from the shock.


    He actually...really did it!


    "I ruined the Sky Mirror but didn''t kill Hera. I think... you should want to seek revenge from her personally." Su Bai turned to Diana and said.


    Diana nodded heavily.


    "Go back, I want to study." Diana stood up and said.


    Everyone came out of the restaurant to go back, but Hermes suddenly said, "It seems something is wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Zola looked around and found nothing unusual.


    "it''s dark!"


    When he said that, Zola only reacted. The sky was dark. It shouldn''t be night yet.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    Hermes said in a deep voice, at this moment a three-wheeled motorcycle was suddenly driven in the distance.


    One man and one woman.


    The man''s whole person seems to be dark purple, while the woman''s is waxy white. At first glance, he knows that he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Apollo. Artemis!"


    Hermes recognized it at a glance.


    God of Light, God of Moon?


    Su Bai looked at them, the one who came was not good.


    "Hermes, Wonder Woman, right? And... Sorry, I don''t know your name yet!" Artemis said arrogantly, looking at Su Bai.


    "Su Bai." Su Bai said lightly.


    "I will engrave it on your tombstone..." Artemis said with a chuckle.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows."Interestingly, the arrogant woman in front of me usually has only two ends, being fucked by me and...by me! Which do you want to choose? Oh, forget it, you are so ugly!"


    "you¡­¡­"

 C912

    Artemis glared at Su Bai.


    Apollo said: "You have done a good job, now give her to me."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Diana said solemnly.


    "Then, you can only do it!" Apollo snorted coldly, raising his hand as a beam of light.


    Diana evaded instantly and shouted, "Hermes, take her away."


    "it is good!"


    Hermes'' injury is still not healed, and it may not be helpful to stay behind, not to mention that Zola is still an ordinary person.He also had a certain understanding of the strengths of Diana and Su Bai, so he didn''t hesitate at all and sent Zola directly away!


    "You will die miserably!"


    Artemis said to Su Bai with a deep voice.


    Su Bai shrugged and glanced at Diana and Apollo who were already fighting. Although they didn''t seem to be right, it didn''t matter.Looking at Artemis, Su Bai said: "I have experienced a terrible death many times, but I have been killed so badly, I think...you must have never experienced it!"


    "court death!"


    The angry Artemis yelled, reached out his hand, took off a crescent moon on his neck and threw it towards Su Bai.


    In an instant, countless meniscus went straight to Su Bai.


    The trajectory angles were different, blocking all of Su Bai''s retreat in an instant.


    At the moment the crescent moon was thrown, Artemis had already rushed to Su Bai.


    Shaking from side to side, Crescent Moon was easily avoided by Su Bai. Artemis widened his eyes in surprise and watched Su Bai swinging his fist slowly.


    "Humph!"


    Artemis did not evade."The power of a mortal can''t hurt..."


    "boom!"


    The fist hit Artemis'' face, and the tremendous power made Artemis scream and roll out instantly.


    Gululu, Gululu...


    It rolled all the way and stopped until it hit a car in the distance.


    "what did you say?"


    Su Baitao pulled out his ears and asked.


    Chapter 0032 A Reversal Great Show!


    "Artemis!"


    Seeing that Artemis was hit and flew by Su Bai, Apollo yelled angrily and threw Diana into the air, and then quickly rushed towards Su Bai.


    Before the person arrived, a beam of light had suddenly blasted towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai lightly turned sideways, the beam of light grazing his side and flew out suddenly.At the same time, Apollo had already arrived in front of him, and the dark purple fist was angrily towards Su Pai.


    "boom!"


    A heavy impact sounded, and an energy barrier suddenly formed beside Su Bai, and Apollo stepped back a few steps with a shocked look.


    "go!"


    Apollo glanced at Su Bai unwillingly, then turned around and disappeared instantly with Artemis.


    "Honey, are you all right?" Diana rushed over and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s go back."


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai took Diana and teleported back directly. As soon as he went back, he saw Hermes lying on the ground and seemed to be injured, and Zola...is missing!


    "Hermes"


    "He... Hera..." Hermes said weakly.


    Just now, Hermes returned with Zola, but Hera appeared as soon as she came back, wounded him and took Hera away.


    "It looks like they have joined forces."


    "What should we do now?"


    "I will bring Zola back."


    Su Bai said to Diana, followed by Dimensional Teleport and release, with a swish, the person had disappeared!

 C913

    Mount Olympus.


    Zola squatted on the ground and looked around blankly, Hera stood behind her.


    "Welcome to heaven, Zola."


    "I... am I dead?" Zola asked blankly.


    "Not yet..." Another voice sounded, it was Eris.


    "You will live for a long, long time. When I finish cleaning you, death will be a gift to you." Hera came to Zola and said arrogantly, holding her chin in her hand.


    "No matter who he is, he didn''t tell me that he is married." Zola explained.


    "Does it make a difference?" Hera snorted.


    "Maybe!" Zola whispered.


    Eris laughed.


    At this moment, two lights and shadows appeared.


    "Zola, I have helped you get this container. It carries your hatred and the seeds of my father. Now... Give me his throne, my queen!" Apollo opened his hands, Two balls of light lit up in the hands.


    "Your queen?" Hera raised her eyebrows a little displeased.


    "Father''s throne? When did you make a deal with him?" Eris asked in amazement.


    This is a tacit understanding, a well-knowing transaction.


    "This deal, I am very relieved." Hera said lightly, looking at Apollo and said: "Apollo, you take the throne of heaven, and I will not stop you."


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Applause suddenly sounded at this moment, everyone turned their heads and saw that Su Bai did not know when he appeared beside him and was clapping his hands.


    "It''s really the messiest god system! Inherit your father''s throne, and still grab your father''s woman, Apollo...you won!"


    "It''s you!"


    Apollo frowned.


    At the same time, Hera and Artemis both showed a look of alert and resentment.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Apollo asked in a deep voice.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I have no interest in being a god king, and I am not your father! I have only one purpose...her!"


    Su Bai stretched his hand to Zola, who Artemis was holding on.


    "Let her go, or... I will kill you!"


    Su Bai looked at Artemis, and for an instant, Ling Ran''s murderous intent caused Artemis to subconsciously let go of Zola.


    Zola rushed over very cleverly, and ran behind Su Bai.Artemis wanted to chase again, but it was too late.


    "Let''s go quickly." Zola hurriedly said.


    Su Bai smiled: "No hurry, don''t you want to watch such a good show?"


    "Honestly... I don''t want to." Zola said, but didn''t urge.


    Zola was relieved if Su was defeated.


    Seeing that Su Bai did not intend to stop, Apollo stopped the angry Artemis even though he was upset.As long as you sit on the throne, there is nothing to worry about.


    Apollo slowly and slowly walked towards the throne.


    Step by step, look excited.


    Then sat down slowly.


    "Welcome your new king!" Apollo said triumphantly.


    At this time Hera suddenly laughed."New king? Haha, your dynasty is over before it starts. Haven''t you noticed it? You''d better kneel down obediently, the only king of heaven is Zeus! Zeus disappeared many times in countless years, but He will come back once, and when you try to usurp the throne, one of your feet has already stepped into the grave!"


    "Why do you think I would trade with you? You think you can really become the king of gods, don''t dream!"


    Hera shouted excitedly, and the entire Olympus seemed to start to shake, as if to verify Hera''s words.


    Seeing Hera''s excitement, Su Bai tutted twice.


    Above the throne, Apollo said: "Perhaps a fatal mistake was made, or...the one who stepped into the grave with one leg is you, Hera!"


    boom!


    A huge energy light suddenly appeared on the throne, and Apollo''s strength rose in an instant."Look, you are completely wrong." Seeing the shaking of Mount Olympus, Apollo said triumphantly: "This is the fear of the old for the new generation. Now... I am the Lord of the heavens, and Olympus Pace, it''s mine!"

 C914

    "What did you just say, Hera? Kneel down?"


    Apollo slowly got up, oppressed by powerful divine power, and the unexpected ending made Hera, who was still smiling proudly just now, stunned and involuntarily slumped down.


    "My queen, you finally revealed your true colors. Regret, it is so dark, my banished queen..."


    Apollo raised his hand to Hera, and a ray of light enveloped Hera.


    Hera''s body instantly became transparent, and then suddenly disappeared!


    "This plot is really a good reversal. Hera blindly thinks that Zeus is still there, Apollo succeeded in taking the throne, and the queen is exiled! Didn''t I lie to you?" Su Bai asked Zola.


    Zola nodded: "Sure enough, it''s a good show! But what do we do? Apollo has become a god king, and his strength has increased greatly..."


    Chapter 0033 The Maid Hera And This Is Called Horse Riding


    After Zola had finished speaking, Apollo had turned his head and looked at Zola, to be precise, Zola''s stomach, and then looked at Su Bai."The rumors were not fabricated by Hera. My prophet told me... things will happen eventually. However, I now want to consolidate my throne and establish a new regime, so... you go!"


    "It seems that your worry is superfluous, he dare not do it!"


    Su Bai smiled at Zola.


    Artemis glared at Su Bai and wanted to rush over but was stopped by Apollo. Apollo looked at Su Bai and hesitated for a moment, but finally did not speak.


    Su Bai smiled, took Zola and left from Olympus.


    As soon as I came back, I saw Hera sitting in her own home.


    "Why is she here?" Su Bai asked.


    Diana shook her head and said: "I don''t know, she just appeared suddenly, and... she has become a mortal."


    "Hera..."


    Zola yelled angrily and rushed towards Hera but was stopped by Diana.


    "Tell me first what happened."


    "Hera teamed up with Apollo, trying to calculate Apollo but was banished without success. It seems that Zeus is really gone!" Su Bai said briefly.


    Diana glanced at Hera, who was sitting slumped in despair, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Hate it?


    That is nature. She turned the Amazon sisters into snakes and her mother into statues. How could she not hate them?She had always wanted to avenge her by defeating Hera.But now looking at Hera like this, Diana can''t get it anymore.Bullying a mortal, such a desperate mortal, she really can''t do it!She even felt that Hera was a little bit pitiful at this time.


    "The hateful person must have something pitiful, and the poor person must have something hateful. These two words are really appropriate to her. Apollo''s exile here is probably deliberate..." Su Bai paused. Said: "If you can''t bear to kill her, let her stay. Anyway, there is still a lack of sweeping, cooking, and laundry at home. Two thousand people turn around and Zola needs someone to take care of her if her belly is too big."


    "She takes care of me? She can''t wait to kill me!" Zola hummed.


    "That was before, now...she doesn''t have that thought anymore." Su Bai said with a lip.


    "Let me do the chores? I''m the queen Hera!"


    Hera seemed to wake up a little at this time, and said some angrily.


    "The exiled divas, I can give you three choices, either die, or go away, or be an honest servant." Not to mention that she has been exiled, even if not, the divine prestige is still in front of Su Bai Can''t shake it, it can be said that few people present care about her identity.


    dead?


    It is absolutely impossible, she doesn''t want to die.


    go?


    She has a lot of enemies. She used to be a queen who didn''t dare to retaliate, but now she can''t tell. What''s more, she knows nothing. How can she survive?


    Although reluctant, staying is her best choice.


    "Zola, you come and tell her how to be a servant." Su Bai blinked at Zola, and Zola chuckled."What are you doing while standing? Get up and work. Didn''t you see the ground dirty? First wipe the floor, then cook, and finally wash the dirty clothes!"


    Zola suddenly turned over to take charge, Hera was naturally reluctant, but thinking of her own situation and thinking of Su Bai, she had to do it!


    As a result, there is an extra servant at home.


    Heavenly queen, Hera!


    For Hera, or for the entire Olympus god system Supai, I don''t have any thoughts. The main reason is Diana''s attitude. Since Diana has agreed to this proposal, so be it!


    After more Hera, the house became lively.


    Mainly, Zola and Hera often quarreled, and there was a tendency to quarrel but they were quickly pulled apart. As long as Su Bai did not interfere, the two would often quarrel.


    "What happens next?"


    In the room, Diana asked Su Bai.


    "The matter of Olympus will be discussed after Zola gave birth to the child. If no one is paying attention to Zola¡¯s child by then, it would be better to restore the Paradise Island to its original state, and then arrange for others to continue our own Life. If there are people who want to jump up, it will be a complete break, I don''t want to waste my energy on them!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"

 C915

    Diana nodded, and things settled down.


    The night came quietly.


    Zola and Hera had a rest after a day of quarreling, and Su Bai and Diana also took a bath and prepared to rest.Diana went to take a shower first. Su Bai found that Diana hadn''t rested after taking a shower, and even put on her uniform again.


    "what happened?"


    Su Bai sat down next to Diana and asked. As soon as he sat down, he felt something underneath. He got up and glanced at what turned out to be a pair of underwear, then he subconsciously looked in the direction of Diana''s uniform skirt.Diana''s face blushed slightly, and said: "The situation has developed to this point and finally can be relaxed. Apollo wants to sit on the throne. Hades and Poseidon will definitely not agree, so for a short time There shouldn''t be anything going on inside, so..." Before she could finish her words, Su Bai embraced her and kissed her.


    Almost at the moment of the touch, Diana responded enthusiastically, her slender fingers dexterously untied the belt of the bathrobe, if it were the usual Su Bai would definitely take off Diana''s clothes at the same time, but this time... Su Bai did not do that.Diana deliberately took off her underwear while wearing a uniform, which couldn''t be more obvious!


    Wonder Woman Diana!


    "My dear, I have been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Su Bai smiled, this is the temptation to uniform!


    Diana responded with a low voice and was about to lie down, but Su Bai grabbed her hand and said, "It''s not like riding a horse..."


    After that, Su Bai pulled Diana to turn her around, supporting her body with her hands and knees.


    "Lower waist, yes... that''s it!"


    Su Bai smiled, looked at Diana''s shy look, lifted the hem of her skirt and turned on her horse!


    In an instant, Diana''s high-pitched voice rang...


    Item 0034


    "Just this time...this posture is really...too much." Diana said with a blush in Su Bai''s arms.


    "Really? But you didn''t act like it just now!"


    Su Baiwei smiled and recalled Diana''s performance just now. Horse riding was just a joke between two people, but it was undeniable that the sense of conquest brought by this posture was truly unparalleled.


    Who is this?


    Wonder Woman Diana!


    To a certain extent, it is definitely a representative of heroines and feminism. The word riding is not insulting in Su Bai and Diana, but it is undeniable that it is a bit close to an old couple, but this time Still give Su Bai a different feeling!Moreover, she said no, but she was still very honest. Although she refused to take the initiative to do so, she would agree with Su Bai''s request every time.


    As previously analyzed by Su Bai and Diana, Apollo is really busy.


    Busy dealing with Hades and Poseidon, the two uncles who had the most hope to ascend to the throne. Before, Zeus suppressed the two of them and could only endure it. Now, how are they willing to take the uppermost position of Apollo?In this case, the chaos has gradually unfolded.Not long after, Eris also came, and would often pass some news, so everyone knew something about the situation on Olympus!


    I have to say that the gods in the Greek gods really have no family affection.


    Knowing that his mother was a maid, Eris didn''t seem to be angry at all, although he was not cynic, but he was no more polite than Zola.


    As the days passed, Zola''s belly grew bigger unconsciously.


    Although she and Hera still quarrel often, the relationship between the two seems to have changed a little in this quarrel.Although Zola still seemed to be unforgiving, he did not propose to drive Hera away or kill Hera.Although Su Bai did not specifically observe, but after all, living together under the same roof, he also discovered some changes in Hera.


    From this point of view, Su Bai felt that the environment can indeed change a person.


    Especially when Hera can be said to be desperate and has nothing, this change is still great!Of course, good or bad has nothing to do with Su Bai!


    In an instant, several months passed.


    Zola... is going to give birth!


    A group of people came to the hospital in a mighty and mighty manner. No one knew about delivering babies. Although Hera understood, she was the queen of marriage and the god of marriage and fertility, but now she was also a mortal and could not do anything.


    In the hospital delivery room.


    Zola is giving birth, and the others are waiting outside.


    Hermes, Diana looked nervous.


    Hera''s expression is complicated and calm.


    Eris walked to Su Bai''s side and smiled and said, "After this child is born, trouble may begin! You know, the rumor from my mother is not just..."


    "Something''s wrong, there seems to be trouble!"


    Before Eris had finished speaking, Hermes suddenly yelled.


    Diana stood up instantly."I''ll go out and see!"


    After speaking, Diana has already gone out.


    After a while, a loud voice suddenly sounded, and Zola... was born!


    Before long, Zola came out weakly holding the baby.


    "Nothing unusual, Hermes, do you feel wrong?" Diana came back to support Zola and said towards Hermes.


    Hermes: "Perhaps, but we''d better leave here right away."

 C916

    Diana looked towards Su Bai, and Su Bai directly released the portal.


    "Let me hug the baby!"


    Hermes stretched his hand toward Zo.


    Zola nodded and handed it to Hermes without any hesitation.


    It was Hermes who came to save himself at the very beginning. He has been helping himself for so long. Zola trusts him very much and wants him to feel his joy.


    Hermes hugged the child and looked at it, smiling at the corner of his mouth, as if he was attracted to this little guy for a while.


    When everyone entered the portal and saw Hermes still outside, Diana shouted: "Hermes, go!"


    "Yeah, it''s time to go!"


    Hermes nodded and hugged the child tightly and moved.


    It''s just that he didn''t walk towards the portal, but in the opposite direction, and the speed was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, a light flashed, and Hermes was gone.


    "Hermes, what are you doing!"


    "Hermes!"


    His behavior stunned everyone.


    "my child!"


    Zola was stunned for a moment and hurried back, but at this moment... where is the shadow of Hermes.


    "Why, how could this be, how could this be?"


    Hermes'' behavior was unexpected to everyone, he actually took away, didn''t... stole the child?


    "You believe in a thief!" Hera said with a curled lips.


    Hermes is not only the messenger of the twelve gods, he is also the god of business and theft!


    "His speed is so fast, it seems that he had always used the teleported magic staff as a cover to cover up his own speed!" That fast stream of light made Su Bai think of the Flash.


    too fast!


    "Don''t worry, I will find Hermes and help you bring the baby back safely." Diana comforted Zola, her face darkened.


    She never expected that the Hermes who first asked for her help would betray her, and she would stay by her side deliberately and take action at the most critical time.It''s just that Hermes is too fast, and now I don''t know where he took the child!Where do you start?Diana looked at Su Bai subconsciously, but found that Su Bai''s expression was very calm, could it be...


    "Honey, do you have a way?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "From the beginning, I have never trusted anyone except you. A messenger will help a woman so kindly, even at the mercy of the Queen of Heaven and the gods? It''s just that his performance is very good and there is no flaw. , So I quietly left a spiritual mark on him, even if he runs to the end of the world, I can feel it!"


    When Su Bai said so, everyone was both surprised and relieved.


    No one thought that Su Bai would make preparations in advance.


    "You don''t even trust Hermes, then we..." Eris said suddenly.


    Su Bai did not speak, but shrugged.


    Chapter 0035 Hermes...dead!


    "It''s better to go home first, and then I will go to Hermes." Su Bai felt a bit, Hermes was moving fast, so he didn''t worry about looking for her.Since Su Bai had made preparations early, Zola was relieved a lot, and she was still in a weak physical condition just after giving birth.After returning home to settle down, Su Bai continued to sense the position of Hermes, and found that he had stopped before he was ready to set off.


    Diana didn''t ask to go together this time. Although she was angry, she didn''t believe Hera and Eris because of Hermes, so she stayed to protect Zola.


    "I will bring your child back."


    Su Bai said to Zola, the person has disappeared!


    There is a huge tree hole deep underground in a large and dense forest.


    Hermes was holding the child, and there was a woman standing opposite him, but she looked very weird, and felt like a tree man.


    Harvest goddess!


    Hermes was about to hide the child in the body of the harvest goddess so as not to be found. Just when he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuations behind him. His reaction was very quick, turning over and waving his leg, and the sharp claws came straight over.


    Flutter!


    Several cuts were made in Su Bai''s clothes.


    With a slight frown, Su Bai looked at Hermes and said, "You have another reason to die!"


    "Why did you find here so quickly?" Hermes asked with a frown in confusion.


    Su Bai said: "It is undeniable that you are very cunning and your acting skills are also very good, but there is a saying in the empire that even a cunning fox can''t beat a good hunter. From the beginning, I didn''t trust you and how could you not be defenseless.


    "What the hell did you do?" Hermes couldn''t figure it out, even if he was defensive, he should not be able to find himself.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I haven''t noticed it now. I really don''t know whether I should say that I am too clever or that you are too bad. Let''s talk about it, why are you stealing a child? You don''t want to be a god king, right? It should have nothing to do with you!"

 C917

    "Hera''s rumors, do you know?" Hermes asked.


    The last time he left from Olympus, Apollo mentioned the rumors that Su Bai came back and asked, but he didn''t take it too seriously.


    "The rumors say that one of the sons of Zeus will be contaminated with the blood of his brothers and sisters and behead a brother and sister to ascend to the throne! This rumor is true, and it has existed a long time ago. Otherwise, how could Apollo be so Easy to be fooled? And this is only part of the rumor, or it can be said that this is a deliberately simplified version of Hera. The real prediction is that... this child will bring destruction to Olympus."


    "Zeus is dead, he was born."


    "It''s a coincidence. I don''t want to take risks or die, so I can only do this. I think about what I should say to you and what I should do. Now, the only thing I want to say is I''m sorry! Of course! , This sounds very pale, and it probably doesn¡¯t change your mind. But... I don¡¯t intend to kill him, I just want to keep him. If it turns out that the prophecy is not him, I will let him go. "Hermes explained.


    "From your perspective, it''s understandable!"


    Su Bai was overjoyed by Hermes. It would be best if he could not do it, although he had no chance to see Su Bai do it with his own eyes.But whether it was Eris before, Hera, or later Apollo and Artemis all lost to his hands, this record is enough to prove his strength.But before he could speak, he heard Su Bai follow along.


    "But not acceptable!"


    Understandable but unacceptable?


    That''s not a deal?


    Hermes'' complexion changed, and she handed the child to the goddess of harvest, looking at Su Bai and said, "Then you can only do it!"


    When the voice fell, a sword appeared in Hermes'' hand, and then instantly rushed towards Su Bai.


    "Huh!"


    The action was so fast that he didn''t see clearly, Su Bai relied on his fighting instinct to hide, and the long sword drew in front of Su Bai, followed by Hermes'' paws.His feet are very sharp, coupled with the ultra-fast speed of light attack, it is indeed so difficult.It can be said that surpassing Apollo and Hera, the strength is hidden deeply, at least this speed... is extraordinary.


    Recall how you met Hermes at the beginning?He was injured by two monsters summoned by Hera...


    With the speed he shows now, how could he be injured?


    That''s just the reason why he wants to be close. Otherwise, without getting hurt, how could he be close to them for no reason and stay with them?


    His speed is amazing!


    However, Su Bai''s speed was not slow. Although she hadn''t deliberately obtained the ability in terms of speed, most of the cosmic characters who were killed later had the speed of light, which was equivalent to the basic ability.Therefore, although Su Bai couldn''t keep up at the beginning, but as he adapted to him, he had completely figured out the speed of Hermes, his attack!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The two quickly seemed to have become two phantoms.


    At first, Hermes thought that he would be able to resolve the defeat of Su quickly, but soon he discovered that the speed of Su defeat was no less than that of himself, which made him start to become a little impatient, faster and faster!


    "Wow!"


    In the fierce fight, Su defeated steeply and retreated sharply and left the distance.


    Hermes naturally refused to give up, and rushed over in an instant. At this moment, he suddenly saw a purple crystal in Su Bai''s hand and threw it towards him.


    "too slow!"


    Hermes easily avoided, and instantly came to Su Bai''s face.


    "boom!"


    The energy barrier opened, Hermes bumped his head and felt dizzy, and stepped back a few steps.Su Bai rushed forward at this time and hit Hermes with a punch.Hermes flew upside down in an instant.


    Behind him.


    A purple portal has been opened.


    One end was behind him, and a section appeared in front of Su Bai''s eyes.


    Hermes'' body had just passed through the portal behind him, and the upper body had appeared in front of Su Bai.Such a weird way of transmission shocked Hermes, and he was about to avoid, but suddenly heard a pounce.


    The portal is closed!


    The portal closed just halfway through!


    Two clicks.


    Hermes landed.


    The upper body was in front of Su Bai, but the lower body was far away.


    Item 0036


    Hermes raised his head struggling to look at Su Bai, and finally bowed his head with a puff, no more breath.


    died.


    He died suddenly and strangely, and was cut off!


    Taking a look at Hermes, Su Bai turned and looked at the goddess of harvest.


    The Goddess of Harvest was obviously frightened by this result. She didn''t know who Su Bai was, and she didn''t expect Hermes to die so simply and so strangely.When Su Bai looked at him, the Goddess of Harvest shivered subconsciously and backed off slightly.


    "Children give it to me!"

 C918

    Su Bai stretched out his hand and said lightly.


    The harvest goddess was stunned for a moment and hurried over to hand over the child to Su Bai, feeling uneasy.


    Looking at the goddess of harvest, Su Bai suddenly disappeared.


    After he disappeared, the harvest woman couldn''t help but sit on the ground, silent for a long time.


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, Su Bai suddenly appeared holding the child.


    "my child!"


    Zola got up for the first time and carefully took her child from Su Bai''s arms.


    "Thank you!" Zola said gratefully.


    Su Bai shook his head, and then said: "Hermes was killed by me."


    This result is somewhat unexpected but it is reasonable. Before Hera and Apollo he did not hurt the killer, but Hermes is different. This kind of deception, Su Bai will kill him is also expected!


    Su Bai talked about Hermes'' motives, and then turned to look at Hera."That prediction, is it true?"


    "Of course it is true." Hera said.


    "That is to say, the matter is not over yet. Apollo''s superiors can say that it is very easy to say that the soldiers are not bloody. If the rumors are true, whether it is him or not, Apollo will certainly not give up, even the entire Olympus It will stop. Hermes'' idea is actually good, hide the child first, and wait until the end of the matter to know if it is related to him."


    "What do you want to do?" Diana heard what Su Bai said.


    "Zola, do you want to live in another place?" Su Bai asked towards Zola.


    "As long as our safety can be guaranteed, we can go anywhere!"


    "I think about it!"


    This idea just came up suddenly, and it needs careful consideration to send them there.But this method works. As long as Zola and her son are not there, then Olympus will not have anything to do with him even if the blood is flowing, and he can settle down.


    Otherwise, it is either to face the endless troubles of Apollo and others, or to kill all Olympus gods directly.


    Although the Olympus gods are not so good, they are Amazon''s beliefs after all, and neither Diana nor Paradise Island may accept them.


    Zola coaxed the child, Su defeated upstairs to ponder.


    The night came quietly.


    At dinner, Su Bai went downstairs and said to Zola that she would simply pack her things and send her away early tomorrow morning. Zola didn''t ask where to go, and no one else asked.After all, this is also to ensure the safety of Zola and her son.After dinner, Su Bai and Diana went upstairs to rest, speechless all night.


    Early the next morning, Zola had already packed up and was holding her son.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, teleporting and disappearing with Zola.


    The next moment, the two have appeared in a suburb, not far away is a small town, which looks very prosperous.


    "Where is this?" Zola asked curiously.


    "You should ask, what time is this!" Su Bai smiled.


    "What do you mean?"


    "This is 2007."


    "what?"


    Zola''s eyes widened instantly."Did you say it wrong or I heard it wrong, this is 2007? We went from 1920 to 2007?"


    "It''s just going through time. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s not a big deal." Su Bai said with a chuckle: "If you were to be found no matter where you were hidden in 1920, but going through time is different. You can It¡¯s not good to live in peace here and feel the future world in advance? However, I have to remind you that my journey is nothing, but your journey will disturb the timeline and cause some trouble, so you must keep a low profile and hide your identity, etc. I will take you back when the matter over there is over."


    "I think you should be fine? There are actually great benefits here. Both the environment and the medical treatment are not comparable to those in 1920."


    "I specially helped you find a relatively remote town. If you have nothing to do, it is best not to leave this town. Money, I have prepared it for you. I will first take you to find a place to settle down and familiarize you with the world. ."


    Yes, travel through time!


    This is not troublesome for Su Bai, but the best and safest place for Zola mother and son, as long as it does not cause too much influence, there will be almost no trouble!


    The next thing was simple. Money opened the way. Su Bai took Zola and quickly rented a house. The reason for renting is that it makes people feel like they will not live long, so that they will not be suspicious if they leave in the future. Following Su Bai, he simply helped Zola prepare some daily necessities, and gave her some money in this era, which was enough for them to spend several years here.Moreover, Su Bai felt that it shouldn''t be that long!


    After settled down, it was almost dark.


    "I should go now. Remember to go to the police if you are in trouble. I have left a mark on you. Although you may not be so sensitive after passing through time, I can still feel it if something happens to you. And, I will visit you regularly."


    "Ok!"


    Zola kept it in mind and was grateful.


    Next, she will live in this unfamiliar era, but at least... it is safe!

 C919

    Su Bai teleported away from Zola''s house.


    But he did not return to 1920 immediately!


    Although traveling through time can''t be said to be troublesome, he still prefers 1920. Although he is behind, he may have a home because of worry in his heart?But since Su Bai is here, he doesn''t plan to go back like this, so why should he bring something back?Su Bai plans to find a place to rest for a night, go shopping tomorrow, and then go back!


    Item 0037


    There were no decent hotels or places to shop around here, so Su Bai was directly sent to nearby cities.I found a hotel that looked pretty good and opened a room, but didn''t check in. Instead, I asked the waiter at the front desk where there is a bar nearby, and I was going to sit and have a drink.After asking, Su Bai went straight to the bar.


    Bars are very popular in any era. There are a lot of people in the bar, men and women, from the dressing style to the music in the bar are different from 1920.Sitting at the bar and ordering a bottle of beer, Su Bai felt the atmosphere in the bar while drinking.Listening to the hustle and bustle of music, watching the drunk blushing and thick-necked drunk, from time to time there are exposed girls walking around, feeling pretty good.


    Several girls came to strike up a conversation and were turned down by Su Bai. It wasn''t that he was guarding himself like a jade, or that he was afraid of disturbing the timeline, but simply didn''t care about it.


    "Crack."


    The door of the bar was pushed open. The first thing that caught your eye was a pair of long legs. The skinny jeans made the legs look very straight, slender and thin.


    Black high-heeled shoes, straight jeans, white shirt choked in the belt, and wearing a light gray little suit outside, which looked like the feeling of a strong woman or professional fan.Such dressing is also common in bars, and many people after work come back here for a couple of drinks and then go back to rest.


    With a golden-brown curly hair shawl, the woman came in and looked around the bar first. She narrowed her eyes and walked to the bar, just sitting near Su Bai.


    Lifting the bottle and taking a sip of wine, Su Bai''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    "Why is she here? This is not Star City!"


    Su Bai murmured secretly, but he was interested, but he didn''t expect to meet people he''knows'' here!


    The woman asked for a bottle of beer, took a sip of her long hair and looked around.When she glanced over Su Bai next to her, she felt that he was looking at herself, nodded slightly as a greeting, and then looked away.Following her gaze, Su Bai quickly discovered that she seemed to be paying attention to someone, a certain black man with tattoos on his arms.This guy doesn''t look like a good person. It seems that she came to the bar for another reason!


    She is very beautiful, tall, with blond hair and blue eyes. Many people came here to talk to each other, but she declined.


    She probably had about two bottles after drinking. She suddenly stood up and seemed to be leaving. Su Bai also noticed that the black man was also about to leave.


    Sure enough, it was for him.


    Watching the black man leave the bar, she followed, Su Bai drank the bottle of wine, got up and followed it out.


    "Little girl, are you following me, do you want to follow me?"


    "I''m a lawyer, I want to ask you, did you ever show up in Star City three days ago, did you see anyone being shot..."


    "I do not know!"


    When the voice fell, the woman snorted.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked, and saw that at the corner of the street, the woman seemed to have been pushed down while sitting on the ground, but the woman didn''t care, she got up and prepared to catch up.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late, and the other party has gotten into the car and drove away.


    "damn it!"


    She cursed depressed, raised her arm and looked at it.The elbow was worn out, and the slender fingers seemed to be bruised.


    "Are you okay?" Su Bai walked over and asked.


    "It''s okay, thanks!"


    She recognized Su Bai and shook her head. She was a little frustrated. She finally found out that this person would appear in this bar. It was not easy to find him this time without success.


    "Are you a lawyer?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman nodded: "Yes, my name is Laurel."


    "Are you looking for him for the case?"


    "A young man was shot and killed. The murderer has been identified but there is no evidence. He is the only witness. It is a pity... let him run away!" Laurel said depressed.


    "Even if you can find him, it might not be so easy to get him to testify in court. But..." Su Bai paused and smiled: "I can help you."


    "Can you help me?" Laurel looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I can help you find him and get him to agree to appear in court, but... I have the conditions!"


    "I''m just a legal aid lawyer, a public lawyer..." Laurel said.


    Su Bai smiled, she meant to tell herself that she had no money!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai said: "I don''t need money. I want to buy some gifts for my wife tomorrow, but I don''t know much about this. Your body shape is similar to my wife, so I think...I might need your help. !"


    "It''s just that?" Laurel asked suspiciously.


    "that is it!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I live in the happy time hotel nearby, 1002, you think about it, if you agree, you can come to me tomorrow!"


    Laurel''s expression was a little weird, watching Su Bai waved away, hesitated and followed!


    At first Su Bai didn''t pay attention, but when she felt her following behind him, Su Bai stopped dumbly and said: "Are you worried, worried that the address I said is false, or are you planning to go back with me now? I said you too Bold enough, knowing that you have such a beautiful night, you are going to the bar and provoke gangsters, and now you dare to go with strangers. Are you really afraid of accidents?"

 C920

    "Thank you for your compliment, but...I live there too..." Laurel said with a smile.


    "Huh? What a coincidence, let''s go together." Su Bai smiled dumbly and then invited.


    "You haven''t told me what your name is. This is not a gentleman''s behavior. You said you can help me find it and make him agree to appear in court. Who are you?" Laurel followed up and asked.


    "My name is Su Bai. As for the others, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I can help you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and the two had already walked back to the hotel.


    "Which floor are you going?" Su Bai asked after getting on the elevator.


    "10th floor."


    "What a coincidence." Su Bai smiled.


    "There is something more clever." Laurel said with a smile.


    The elevator stopped on the 10th floor, Su Bai walked to his room, and soon discovered that Laurel lived next door to him.


    Item 0038


    "It''s such a coincidence, so fate, I think I have to invite you to my room for a drink."


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and said to Laurel.


    Laurel shrugged: "Okay, I have a lot of things to ask you anyway."


    "For the case, you are really brave, come in."


    Su Bai smiled and opened the door to invite Laurel in.


    Laurel closed the door and looked at it, Su Bai walked to the side and took out the red wine.Almost all the hotels here are equipped with wine in the room, but the price is a bit more expensive than outside.


    "Are you from a foreign country?"


    Su Bai poured a glass of wine and handed it to Laurel, and Laurel asked when the result came.


    "how do you know?"


    "Your room doesn''t look like someone has lived in. You should have just come today? You opened the room and went out for a drink? There is no luggage in the room. Either you just plan to stay for one night and leave, or you just came out. No luggage, just buy what you need. You said, you want to prepare gifts for your wife, so you should not be a local, and you should not be far from your home."


    "You should be a policeman." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "My father is a policeman!" Laurel said: "Then, since you are not a local, I am curious how you can help me?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow, besides, you have no other way, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Laurel shrugged.


    The next thing is to chat, drink and drink. Laurel briefly talks about the situation of the case, and at the same time, from time to time, she talks about Su defeat. Unfortunately, her Taoism is still too shallow. Su Bai knew her situation clearly, and Laurel was still single now, not with that playboy yet.


    "It''s getting late, go back and rest. Tomorrow, I will go shopping and shopping, and then I will help you solve your troubles!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "OK, good night!"


    "good night!"


    After exchanging good night, Su Bai sent Laurel away, took a shower and went to sleep.


    He slept peacefully, but Laurel fell asleep after tossing and turning for a long time.When she woke up the next day, Laurel came to find Su Bai. Su Bai had already cleaned up, and the two went straight out.


    "What are you going to buy for your wife?" Laurel asked.


    "Clothes, jewelry, not necessarily! My wife usually doesn''t go out very often, and I don''t have the opportunity to buy usually, so I may have to buy a lot of things, everything." Su Bai explained.


    "So..."


    Laurel didn''t think much, and went shopping with Su Bai.


    Brand-name shops, all kinds of clothes, shoes, bags, from the perspective of the Soviet Union male and Laurel female perspective, but chose a lot.Of course, Su Bai let Laurel come not only to provide advice, the main role is to let her try on as a model, so that it can be effective.This process also caused a lot of misunderstanding. Many shop assistants thought they were a pair. After all, a man and a woman came in to pick something, and the woman tried it. How could they look like a pair?


    Laurel also explained a few words at first, but then simply gave up.


    Because she found that after explaining, others looked even more weird, as if they thought of her as that kind of woman.


    Unconsciously, Su Bai had already carried a lot of bags.


    Basically, there are everything from clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry, etc., and the quantity is very large.


    "Huh, it should be almost done, right?"


    Laurel wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked down."It should be almost the same, but... there are still shortcomings, but this may not be convenient."


    "What''s inconvenient?" Laurel asked curiously.


    Su Bai bowed his head and said to Laurel''s ear, Laurel''s face instantly turned red.

 C921

    "This is really not very convenient!"


    "So, how about you go back first? I''ll help you after I buy it later." Su Bai said.


    "Well, I''ll take that thing back for you?"


    "Thank you then!"


    Su Bai smiled and helped Laurel to stop the car, and then went shopping after sending her away.


    About an hour later, Su Bai returned to his room with large bags and small bags before going to knock on the door to find Laurel.


    "came back?"


    Laurel responded and helped deliver the things to Su Bai''s room. Looking at the big bag, Laurel couldn''t help but jokingly said, "How much did you buy!"


    "A lot, the key is that this thing is easy to break if it is not disabled..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Your husband and wife relationship is really good!" Laurel said softly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You have worked hard today, I just ran by the way, and he will come in a while."


    "Who?"


    "The person you are looking for!"


    "Really?"


    Laurel was a little surprised, but didn''t expect Su Bai to get things done so quickly, and still let the other party come directly?Judging from this contact, he should not be the kind of big talker, but can he come?That murderer is very background, because of this he refused before, will he come now?


    It''s just that Laurel''s worries did not last long, and within half an hour I heard a knock on the door. The black man came last night!


    Laurel looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and spread his hands, motioning to her to do what she should do.


    Soon Laurel started to get busy!


    When she was busy, Su Bai was sorting out the things she bought, which was too much.


    "Well, tomorrow you go to Star City, I will contact you to appear in court at that time."


    After half an hour, Laurel said and sent the black man away.


    "How did you do it, he is so cooperative?"


    After the person left, Laurel happily and inexplicably asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Some things are troublesome for you, but I can do them very simply."


    "Did you promise him benefits?" Laurel asked.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, and handed over a bag.


    Laurel opened it curiously, and inside was a black dress."Didn''t you try this before? But forget it, I will work harder if you help me so much." After that, Laurel took the clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Item 0039


    Not long after, Laurel came out in a black dress.


    This skirt feels a little tight. The shoulder straps on both sides are tied around the neck. Laurel turned in a circle, and the white back of the back was completely exposed, something similar to a dress-like skirt!


    "very beautiful!"


    Su Bai said with approval.


    Laurel frowned slightly: "It''s very beautiful, but why do I feel wrong? It fits too well? It''s the same as when I tried it before, but isn''t your wife taller than me? So your size is one size larger. The number, why... the wrong number? You can find this wrong with so many clothes. You are really careful. I''ll change it and change it!"


    With that said, Laurel was about to turn around to change her clothes. As a result, she was caught by Su Bai''s wrist as soon as she turned around. With a little force, Laurel turned around and almost fell into Su Bai''s arms.


    "You..." Laurel was about to finish, when she heard Su Bai smile and say: "It''s not wrong, it was originally your size, this is for you."


    "Give it to me? It''s too expensive, I can''t..."


    "I just want to thank you for your help, and this dress looks beautiful on you." Su Bai said with a smile, his eyes had a convincing and irresistible feeling, Laurel opened his mouth to refuse But I couldn''t say it at all, and I seemed to turn around when I heard the words. I wanted to refuse but turned into a thank you!


    "I ordered a meal by the way when I came up, and someone should bring it to you later." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How many things have you done by the way!" Laurel smiled and wanted to reach out and pull down his hair, only then did he realize that Su Bai was still holding his wrist.She looked up, but found that there was a fiery sensation in his eyes, no...not feeling, but there was a fire in his eyes.


    "What about your eyes..."


    Laurel discovered this. Although he had paid attention before, he was not so careful.The flame seemed to have a special attraction, which made her stand on tiptoe and want to see more real. The flame attracted her like a vortex, unknowingly, unknowingly, it was getting closer and closer .


    "boom!"


    The nose seemed to have touched something, Laurel only then realized that he was too close, and unexpectedly touched Su Bai''s nose.


    "I..." Laurel just backed away when she was about to speak, but a powerful hand suddenly wrapped her arms around her waist, causing her to lean forward involuntarily and already stuck together!

 C922

    Laurel struggled a little with resistance, speaking even more intermittently, and was completely speechless in the end.Loosing Laurel, her dress had fallen down and got stuck on her waist. Su Bai glanced at Laurel and found that she was just lowering her head but not doing anything else, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Originally, Laurel wanted to refuse to avoid it, but she didn''t know why although she thought so in her heart, her body didn''t seem to be obedient.


    Su Bai fiercely hugged Laurel on the bed and lowered his head to kiss, but Laurel has completely lost resistance.


    The doorbell suddenly rang at this time, and the food delivery has arrived.


    But Su Bai and Laurel didn''t seem to hear them at all, and they didn''t stop, letting the doorbell continue to ring.Until the waiter seemed to have guessed something vaguely, he pushed the dining car and left quietly.


    ...


    After a long time, Su Bai turned over and lay down and hugged Laurel to rest.


    To be honest, Su Bai didn''t actually intend to happen. He only contacted her because she was an''acquaintance'' in his memory.But sometimes it is very easy for a person to lose control of himself under certain circumstances, whether it is a man or a woman!


    It is an exaggeration to say that she loses reason, but instinct still prevails. After all, she is not Diana, and she does not have such a long-term emotional foundation to allow Su Bai to restrain herself.


    Moreover, this is an era in which the future is not his own. It is impossible for him to stay forever, nor is it possible for Laurel to go back with him.


    If you don¡¯t cross, you may really have to wait until you live until 2007 if you meet again!


    After resting for a while, Laurel got up to take a bath with some difficulty, and Su Bai informed the front desk to bring things over.When Laurel came out of the shower and the food was ready, Laurel glanced at the bed sheet and changed to a new one.Inexplicably, Laurel was a little melancholy.She didn''t blame Su Bai, after all, she didn''t refuse, but she herself didn''t expect it would happen so quickly, under such circumstances.The other party... or a man with a wife?


    The two of them didn''t mention the matter just now, as if it had never happened.


    After dinner, Laurel got up and said, "I...I''m going back."


    "I have to leave tomorrow." Su Bai said."Stay."


    Laurel hesitated, but in the end he didn''t step forward.


    The next thing feels a little more logical, and everything that shouldn''t have happened has already happened, so what can''t happen again?


    The morning sun swaggered in, Laurel woke up slowly and watched the sleeping man next to him hesitatingly took out his phone, and the camera took a picture of the two.


    "A picture?"


    Su Bai suddenly asked.


    "Right." Laurel said."I''m leaving, and I have to return to Star City to close the case."


    "I will go back to find you, definitely!" Su Bai promised.


    Laurel smiled, got up and found her clothes to put on, and then left with the clothes that Su Bai gave.She may not wear this dress, but she wants to stay.


    After returning to Star City, Laurel went home first, put the dress in the closet, and then turned around to take a shower to prepare to change clothes and then went to the law firm.But when I came out from the shower, I found that the house was coming. A girl was sitting on the sofa holding her mobile phone.


    "Sarah, why are you here?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you still tell me who the man in this photo is!" Sarah asked with a smile on the phone.


    Item 0040


    1920, New York!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared in the villa carrying big and small bags.


    "You''re back."


    In the living room, Diana, Hera and Eris were a little surprised to see Su Bai came back with so many things.


    "I''ll put things down first, and I will talk for a while." Su Bai said and went upstairs to prevent Hera and Eris from seeing things. After putting the things, Su Bai came down.


    Su Bai did not pinch the time, when he left and when he came back.


    "Zola, I have settled down, and then there is nothing for us to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight." Su Bai sat down beside Diana and said to Eris: "You plan to stay. , Or back to Olympus?"


    "Go back to Olympus, it''s much more interesting there than here."


    As the goddess of strife, Eris naturally prefers places with strife!


    After speaking, Eris disappeared and left. I believe she will tell Apollo the news of Zola''s departure after she returns, and the news will spread soon.Without being Zola and her son, although Diana was also a demigod, after all, the prophecy said it was a man, so no one should bother them anymore!


    Without Zola quarreling, Eris left again, Hera should have been happy but looked a little unaccustomed.


    Of course, Su Bai was not so kind to consider how to enlighten Hera, but took Diana directly upstairs.


    "What are these?"


    Back in the room, Diana asked curiously looking at the filled bags.


    "Gift for you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana opened them one by one curiously, and found that there were clothes, shoes, and things for her own use, which made Diana very happy.


    "You can give it a try, then put it in the closet and change it later."


    "Ok!"

 C923

    Diana happily took them out piece by piece and put them in the closet carefully."I haven''t seen the styles of these clothes?"


    "Of course you haven''t seen them. These are absolutely unique in this era." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The two spent most of the day sorting these things, and when Diana saw the contents of the extra bags, her face turned red.


    There are inconvenient things in this bag.


    As for what it is, it''s very simple.


    Just some pajamas, silk stockings and the like.


    Well, man, how many people are not good at this?And it''s nothing trivial, it''s just the joy of the boudoir of two people.


    Although I bought a lot, this thing is really a consumable item, and one was torn by Su Bai that night...


    "Do you have any plans for the future?" Su Bai asked Diana with his arms around.


    Diana shook her head: "Listen to you."


    "I''m planning to find Nick Haas to cooperate in some business. After all, there must be an identity and financial source that can be used in the face. It is not good to sit and eat." Su Bai said.


    "What business is that?"


    "Antiquities business, right? This thing is relatively simple. After all, we can''t come out to run business every day. It''s cheaper to collect antiques now. After a few decades, you can make a lot of money when the economic conditions are mature."


    I really thought about this business. First, this thing is really simple and does not require frequent appearances and the income is good. Second, whether it is on the paradise island or in this era, it is very easy to collect. Go ahead.Diana had no objection to Su Bai¡¯s proposal, so the next day Su Bai went to Nick Haas. I heard that Su Bai was going to do antique business with him, and let himself be a shareholder in charge of purchasing and handling all kinds of things, although only One-tenth of the shares, but Nick Haas is still very happy.Business or something is second, maintaining a relationship with Su Bai Diana is the most important.With Nick Haas, things became very simple. It didn''t take long for an antique shop to appear on the streets of New York. Nick Haas used his relationship to buy antiques all over the world and quickly got on the right track.Of course, the thing has not been sold, but a lot has been collected. After all, even rich people in this era have no interest in collecting shareholders. The value of this thing lies in its appreciation!


    Before you know it, time just goes by...


    Zola has been away for almost half a year, and has not been disturbed at all during this half a year.Not to mention that Diana has been integrated into life, even Hera has changed a lot, a lot from the first time I saw it.Nowadays, Hera is proficient in buying food and cooking, washing and mopping the floor. From others, her identity is the same as the maid in this family. Even she herself seems to be used to this kind of life and accept the identity, although occasionally I still sigh and recite my previous life as a queen, but I still do things as usual the next day.


    "My dear, it seems that things have calmed down, I think..." On this day, Diana leaned in Su Bai''s arms and said in a low voice, "Maybe mothers can be returned to normal?"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded simply, patted Diana on the shoulder to get her up, opened the magic portal by himself, and went straight to Paradise Island.


    When the two came to Paradise Island, Amber was still clearly visible.Diana looked at Su Bai, who smiled and waved.In an instant, the amber had disappeared.This is just letting them out. If you want to disarm the magic and return them to normal, it takes another step.


    Time magic!


    Su Bai pinched the magic mark, and the magic power whizzed out, and the green light shrouded in an instant would disperse.Along with the curse, with the mad emergence of magic, the snake on the ground and the Hippolyte who turned into a statue are rapidly changing.Time is a thing, the longer the past, the more magic power is needed. Fortunately, Su Bai doesn''t consume much at ordinary times. The whole magic is done in one go, and the time of their bodies is directly returned to before the middle magic.


    "Sisters, mother..."


    Watching the Amazon female warrior return to normal, and watching her mother return from the statue, Diana shouted excitedly and threw directly into Hippolyte''s arms!


    "Diana..."


    Hippolyte held Diana''s voice and swallowed, and the Amazon warriors were all excited and grateful.


    Chapter 0041 Kassandra and Newborn


    The feeling of being turned into a snake or a statue is not good, especially in the later stage of being trapped in amber. This feeling of life is not as good as death is very tormented, but Hippolyte and the entire paradise island female warrior are very grateful to Su Lost, even Aleika came to thank Su Bai sincerely.Next, everyone went to clean up and take care of the Paradise Island. After all, they hadn''t taken care of it for a long time in a blink of an eye and wanted to restore order.


    At the same time, Diana also talked to Hippolyte about what happened during this period, the changes in Olympus, the current situation of Hera and so on.With so much news and such a big change, Hippolyte needed to digest and digest, and Su Bai stayed on Paradise Island temporarily without leaving!


    When everything seemed to be moving in a good direction, there was a turbulence quietly appearing in the calm.


    The distant Antarctic.


    A giant stood naked and looked out into the distance. He was impeccable but couldn''t feel the cold at all. His eyes were complex and unpredictable.


    There was a huge pit not far away, and it seemed that the giant seemed to have crawled out of this pit.The depth of the pit is not bottomed, and the bottom is dark, and the surrounding edges have begun to freeze again. It seems that this giant has been crawling out for a long time.In the distance, there are a few cars and a few humans wearing thick clothes. One of them is very close to the giant and has been watching him.


    "How long will you stand?"


    The man raised his head and asked, his voice was a bit strange, with a mechanical feel, but it was a woman''s voice.


    "You need help!" Seeing the giant did not respond, the woman said again.


    "I don''t need your help!"


    "But you need my help!"


    The woman took off the hat and mask on her head, revealing herself.


    The golden hair was curled up, revealing delicate facial features, but the strange thing was that her neck or her throat was mechanical!


    "My name is Cassandra, and our father...is the same person!" Cassandra said.


    The giant looked down at Kassandra."What''s wrong with your throat?"


    Cassandra smiled: "That''s my ability, but unfortunately it was ruined, so I can only do this."


    "Do you know who I am?" the giant asked.


    Cassandra nodded and said, "Of course you are called the newborn and the eldest son. You are the first child of Zeus and Hera. On the day you were born, there was a prophecy that you would sit on the fathers of the gods. Zeus was panicked, because he overthrew the regime of his father Kronos before sitting on the throne, so he ordered a witch to kill you, but the witch did not do so and instead abandoned you Wilderness, as a result, you were raised by wolves. You survived, and you continue to develop your own power and strength, hoping to get the attention of your parents one day. You even hunted dragons and made your own equipment with keel bones. Unfortunately, Zeus always Did not respond to you. So, you decided to attack Olympus. This time, he finally responded, driving you deep into the heart of the earth. The gods thought you were dead, but you spent seven thousand years. Time finally...returned to the world."

 C924

    "Zeus is dead, you are back, the prediction is about to come true, you...need my help!"


    Cassandra''s words made Nisheng lost his thoughts. Cassandra waited quietly without interrupting. After a long time, Nisheng said, "I want to get my equipment back!"


    Cassandra was in ecstasy for an instant, and when he said so, he agreed.Thinking of this, Cassandra hurriedly said: "I know where your clothes are."


    "My skin!" Chusheng said.


    "what?"


    "My skin, my power, I took from killing the dragon with my bare hands."


    Cassandra thinks that the so-called skin should be clothes."Come with me."


    Cassandra took the newborn staring at Fengxue and walked away, ignoring the others at all.


    I don¡¯t know how long after walking, Kassandra pointed to the front and said: "That''s it!"


    The newborn looked at the ice in the distance and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Cassandra asked curiously.


    "I laughed at the gods as being too arrogant and ridiculous. They buried me and my treasure so close. Let''s see, who can have the last laugh!" Chusheng sneered, and at this moment the ice suddenly broke. Open, three huge frost giants suddenly emerged.


    "Yes, nephew... kill you again... it must be funny!"


    "It took me seven thousand years to crawl out to die, uncle!"


    "This... these giants are... Hades?" Cassandra asked in surprise.


    "No, these giants are just...little ghosts!" The Newborn yelled, and suddenly jumped towards the three frost giants!


    ...


    As night fell, clusters of fire lit up on the island, a busy scene.


    "My dear, I want to stay on the island temporarily, you see, the island needs me now!" Diana came to Su Bai''s side and said apologetically.


    "Do you need my help?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "No, I''ll go back when the situation on the island stabilizes." Diana said.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you at home!" Su Bai smiled.


    "You come with me first!"


    Diana pulled Su Bai and left the tribe, and soon came to the memorable shack.There was no one to take care of it for half a year, and weeds had grown around it, making this shack seem to be integrated with the surroundings.Diana bent over to enter, cleaned up briefly, then turned to look at Su Bai."Dear¡­¡­"


    He looked back and smiled, with a charming smile in his eyes.


    Su Bai was taken aback for a moment, how could he not understand her posture and eyes?During this period of time, she has become more and more interesting, and more and more like an ordinary woman, even knowing that she rewards herself before a brief separation, and that she is still in this place that is meaningful to both of them. He smiled and got in directly.Diana restrained herself from making a sound. After a lingering moment, the two disappeared, and the two came out of it.


    The magic portal opens.


    After the kiss goodbye, Diana said: "If you have time, you can visit Zola."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai walked through the portal with a smile!


    Chapter 0042 Hades dead Poseidon descends


    When the portal closed, Su Bai was about to go upstairs, when he saw a shadow on the dim living room sofa.


    Snapped!


    Su Pai snapped his fingers, and the light in the living room suddenly turned on.


    Hera knocked her leg and sat on the sofa with a glass of red wine in her hand, but she was wearing nothing but a peacock shirt.


    "Are you planning to seduce me?" Su Bai asked.


    "I thought you won''t come back!" Hera subconsciously wanted to cover it, but after thinking about it, she stopped again. Anyway... he had seen it too."I just want to recall the original feeling."


    "The results of it?"


    Su Bai pouring himself a cup unceremoniously and asked.


    Hera shrugged: "It''s just that self-deception is boring, I''m just an ordinary woman now!"


    "Perhaps you should find a man!" Su Bai drank it and turned around to go upstairs.


    "Wait!" Hera called to him.


    Su Bai turned his head and said, "Is there anything else?"


    "How many drinks with me?" Hera asked.


    Su Bai looked at Hera and said with a smile: "Although I am a man, I really have no interest in you."

 C925

    "I''m not interested in you either, I just suddenly felt a very uneasy feeling, as if something was going to happen, the prediction is likely to begin..." Hera said in a deep voice.


    Hera really didn''t seem to have any other ideas, and the mention of prophecy also made Su lose interest.Turning around and sitting down, Hera has already raised her hand to pour him a glass of wine, and slowly said: "I can know anything that happened before, not only because of the sky mirror but also because I am a queen, but now I only have vagueness. It¡¯s impossible to know the specific situation. But this feeling is very strong, as if it is related to me in the dark!"


    "Related to you?"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and felt Zola, Zola''s situation is very stable, and her son should not be experiencing anything.Shaking his head, Su Bai said: "It''s not Zola."


    "If her son is the person in the prophecy, he would probably complete the prophecy and kill you when he is an adult. But it is too early now, and she is nothing unusual, then no one should complete the prophecy. Will kill you?" Su Bai said.


    "No... there is one more person!"


    Hera said in a deep voice, "My son, the first son of Zeus and I. This prophecy actually appeared when he was born, and Zeus was also afraid of this prophecy and killed him. But... He should be dead, maybe not him..."


    "I want to know what happened, and I''ll know by asking Eris back." Su Bai said casually. At this moment, a light flashed and a person appeared.


    "It really means that Cao Cao is here!"


    "Who is Cao Cao?" Eris asked curiously, and then said, "Something happened!"


    "What''s the matter?" Hera asked hurriedly.


    "Hades...dead!" Eris said.


    "Hades?"


    Although it was a bit unexpected, it seemed that Hera felt quite accurate, that something really happened.And it was a big event. Hades died, and Zeus died. Who has the ability to kill Hades?


    "Who killed it?"


    Hera asked in a deep voice.


    Eris chuckled and said, "Then I have to ask you, my good mother. It is your son who killed Hades."


    "Newborn?"


    Hera shouted instantly.


    Eris said: "Yes, it''s the firstborn who should have died. He took back his equipment, killed Hades, and has already got Hades''s army. At this point in time, one should have died. The person who died suddenly appeared and killed Hades, my mother, which makes me wonder that maybe he was the person mentioned in the prophecy!"


    "If Hades is dead, then he will definitely go to Poseidon, his two pieces of equipment are guarded by them separately!" Hera said in a deep voice.


    Eris shrugged and sat beside Su Bai, and continued: "There is another person beside him, who should be my sister! She is helping the newborn. If the prediction is really her, mother...you say he ...Hate you?"


    "I''m going to see Apollo." Hera got up and said, then sat down after a moment."No, it''s useless to go now. Eris, you go back to Olympus and tell us as soon as you have news."


    "Why?" Eris pouted.


    "Because if it is really him, his goal is not just the throne, but all the gods!" Hera said solemnly.


    Eris shrugged helplessly: "Okay, I see."


    After speaking, Eris disappeared and returned to Olympus.


    Hera the meditator didn''t know what he was thinking, Su Bai put down his glass and prepared to go upstairs, but at this time Eris suddenly came back.


    His face was so ugly.


    "Poseidon surrendered to his birth!"


    "So fast?"


    Hera''s face turned ugly.


    How long is this?


    Hades was beheaded, Poseidon surrendered, and the shock of his birth return was too strong!


    "I will notify you again if I have news." Eris finished speaking and left again.


    After a while, Eris didn''t seem to be coming back again, and Su Bai turned around.


    The record and strength of the newborn made Su Bai just sighed a little and didn''t take it seriously, even if the newborn killed the entire Olympus god, it had nothing to do with him.But Hera is different. It can be said that she didn''t sleep well all night, and she was in a trance for the next few days.However, Eris didn''t hear any more news about the newborn, but the newborn would never stop like this, he must be brewing some plans.


    After taking the army of Hades, Poseidon surrendered.


    With his own strong strength coupled with such forces, he even has the ability to attack Olympus himself!


    What is he waiting for?


    Finally, a week later, Eris came again.


    And bring a very bad news, which can explain what the newborn is doing.


    He is killing God!


    To slaughter those gods who have been taken refuge in Apollo and recognized his rulership!

 C926

    In this short week, at least a dozen gods were killed by the firstborn, all of which were one-shot kills. Among them, there are some more famous main gods!


    Chapter 0043 is the same


    "It''s him, it must be him!"


    Hera grumbled in horror."That prediction is not wrong, he is exactly the same as the prediction!"


    "Don''t make trouble, if you didn''t kill him or drive him deep into the heart of the earth, how could there be revenge now? The so-called prophecy or the so-called future can be changed, but time is very strange and very Powerful things are because they know the future and want to change before finally creating the future you know." Su Bai said indifferently.


    Hera opened her mouth to explain why she finally gave up feebly. After a while, she asked, "Where is Apollo? Isn''t he responding?"


    "Reaction? Of course. He has united with Ares, God of Vulcan, Hephaestus and others to deal with the newborn, but the outcome is unpredictable. Although Apollo has already taken the throne, the strength of the newborn is too great. Strong, I think Apollo is going to lose."


    "Can no one stop him?" Hera said desperately.


    "Yes!" Two fingers deep in Eris."There are two people who can stop the newborn."


    "Who?" Hera asked hurriedly.


    "One is my dead father, as long as he appears to re-enter the throne." Eris said.


    Hera shook her head. If Zeus would appear, he would appear when Apollo usurped the throne.


    "What about the other one?"


    "he!"


    Eris pointed to Soviet defeat."Whether it was the previous Ares, me, or your mother, you, or even Apollo, they all lost to him, and Hermes died directly. However, every time he wins it is easy, as if No one knows where he came from, and no one knows what his bottom line is! But judging from the comparison of his record with the firstborn, he has the strength to defeat the firstborn!"


    Hera turned to look at Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don''t look at me, I''m not interested in participating in these things. To be honest, if I choose, I would rather deal with people than you gods. Moreover, your so-called gods are too low-level. There is no sense of accomplishment in killing God!"


    "Although it''s a bit unpleasant, it can be seen that his strength is as strong as I guessed!" Eris said."Moreover, there are some things you want to stay out of. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy! Okay, I''m just here to inform you of the news, I''m going back!"


    After speaking, Eris left.


    Staying out?


    Although Su Bai was not interested in mingling, he knew very well that he could not stay out of the matter.Newborn will definitely not let Zola''s son go, and Diana will never stay out of the matter, and she will definitely come forward.Secondly, judging from the degree of grievance at birth, he was afraid that he would not let Hera go.Although he doesn''t catch a cold with Hera, Hera has been a maid for himself for so long anyway. If the newborn kills Hera in front of her, other reasons will be aside. This face is lost. !However, not being able to stay out of the situation does not mean that Su Bai has to intervene now. Anyway, the dog bites the dog and waits until the killing of each other is about to come out and clean up the mess, so that he can be more stable in the future!


    Su Bai''s indifferent performance made Hera a little anxious, and she was always looking for opportunities to suggest or beg, but Su Bai simply ignored Hera, there was no way!


    Just when Hera was anxious and helpless.


    The newborn opened the killing ring again, but this time it was the other party who took the initiative to find the door.


    Ares, God of War, Hephaestus, and a demigod Blue Knox took the initiative to find Newborn and Kassandra.


    In an abandoned factory.


    When they appeared, they saw a dense cluster of demons.


    "Are you here to surrender or to kill you?" Newborn asked coldly on a throne that looked a little mottled.


    "I''m afraid it''s here to die!"


    Cassandra next to him touched her mechanical neck and stared at the demigod Blue Knox!


    "Is it him?" Newborn looked at Kassandra.


    Cassandra nodded. "That''s right, it''s him, my brother."


    Blue Knox did not speak, but his eyes became a little complicated.


    The newborn faintly responded."In that case, let them die."


    The voice fell, and the surrounding army had already rushed over.


    Ares''s movements are very agile and sharp, but it looks a bit decadent. It is probably related to the last time Su Bai and Diana are in the hands. Vulcan holds a flame hammer and looks like an iron gun. And Blue Knox has his bare hands, but his whole body is as hard as a rock, and it is also quite lethal!


    In the absence of superior numbers, Ares summoned countless undead who died in the war.The two armies are fighting each other.At the same time, the three Ares had already rushed towards the newborn.The newborn snorted and stood up abruptly, and quickly fought with the three.The three of them are not new-born opponents. Only Ares can make a few gestures. Vulcan is obviously not good at fighting, and Lannox is good at fighting, but the difference in strength is too great.


    "That''s it? It''s just you? Apollo sent you to die!" Newborn shouted arrogantly.


    "It''s to die, as long as it can kill you!" Ares said.


    "I really didn''t expect this to be what you said." Xinsheng said with disdain.


    Ares did not respond to a sudden onslaught. Suddenly, Ares yelled: "It''s now!"


    As he said, Ares suddenly jumped up and hugged the newborn from the front.Blue Knox embraced the newborn from behind, and the two sandwiched the newborn.


    It seems that there is a plan?


    "What can it be?" said the newborn with a cold snort.


    "You''ll know soon." Ares hummed.

 C927

    At this time, Vulcan''s hammer has been raised, emitting a thick flame and red light, and the divine power that it emits is extremely powerful.


    Newborn''s face changed slightly: "Are you crazy? You want me to die, you die first."


    "Do it!" Ares shouted.


    At this time, Vulcan''s hammer has been raised and thrown over.


    bump!


    The hammer easily penetrated Ares'' body, and Ares groaned and hugged Newborn tightly.The hammer pierced through Ares''s body and pierced the newborn''s body, and finally... flew out of Lennox''s back.


    perish together!


    Chapter 0044 Either Go Out or Die!


    Puff!


    The God of War Ares slowly fell to the ground, the big hole in his chest looked terrifying, but there was a sense of relief in the corners of his mouth, watching the newborn slowly disappear.On the other side, I heard a click, and Lan Knox fell heavily to the ground, and his whole body was directly shattered. It felt like the statue was smashed, piece by piece.The head shattered from the body, and the last look wanted to find Kassandra, but Kassandra was not found.


    The newborn was shaking, and the big hole on his body looked equally scary, but at this time it was slowly recovering.


    "Snapped!"


    Newborn raised his foot and smashed Lan Knox''s head: "I will die together? The beauty of thinking! I was just injured, but you are dead!"


    "It''s just enough to get hurt!"


    Suddenly, a proud voice sounded out of thin air, and Apollo and Artemis appeared immediately afterwards.


    As soon as the voice fell, Apollo shot directly.


    boom!


    A huge beam of divine power swept away, and the injured newborn instantly flew out and fell heavily to the ground, followed by a group of divine power, and Apollo firmly trapped him.


    "go!"


    When the newborn was arrested, the army of hell was naturally disintegrated. Ares''s death also caused his army to disappear. Cassandra was no longer visible, and Apollo was too lazy to find her as a small character, and he greeted him and returned directly to the newborn. Olympus.


    Yes, this is Apollo''s plan.


    Let Ares and the others send them to death to consume the first life, and they will take care of themselves.This plan is very shabby, but it succeeded!This is also thanks to Ares¡¯s current state is a bit wrong, if it was the previous Ares would definitely not do it!


    Mount Olympus.


    The powerful divine power entangled the newborn, and Apollo looked at him with a smile: "surrender? If you surrender to me, I can let you go!"


    "I will kill you!" Newborn said in a deep voice.


    Apollo shrugged proudly: "It doesn''t matter, I have a lot of time to play with you slowly!"


    The screams rang out from Olympus...


    "Apollo actually caught the newborn!"


    At Su Bai''s house, Eris was telling the news that he had just received."He asked Ares, Blue Knox and Vulcan to deal with the newborn. Ares, Blue Knox died in battle, and the newborn was seriously injured. Then Apollo came out and caught the newborn."


    Hera let out a long sigh.


    Although she is dissatisfied with Apollo becoming the king of gods, she is at least better than the newborn, because Apollo will not kill her, but the newborn will!


    "It''s too early for you to rest assured. I have seen the strength of Apollo, but you can''t. How could that new born be born with prophecies, and it took seven thousand years to crawl back unrelentingly and fail? Apo Luo may not be as strong as him, but still wants him to give in? Torture him? This is looking for death!"


    "When the initial injury recovers, I am afraid it will be the death of Apollo!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Isn''t it? Apollo shouldn''t do such uncertain things!" Hera said suspiciously.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Su Bai shrugged with approval and turned upstairs.


    Hera looked at Eris, and Eris curled his lips and said, "To be honest, I agree with him. Apollo started very hard, but he was more persistent than he imagined! Apollo can''t make him succumb, but He can kill Apollo as long as he has a chance! I don''t want to go back now, it''s too dangerous!"


    Their remarks made Hera nervous again, who was just relieved.


    After all, Eris went back, she still wanted to see if there would be a reversal.


    Every day, or all the time, Apollo abused the newborn.But Newborn silently endured all this, but the resentment and anger in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and sometimes even Eris felt heart palpitations when he saw it.Every few days, Apollo would come to ask the newborn to surrender, and the answer was the same.


    I will kill you!


    Apollo was patient, but he seemed to be more patient than he was when he was born.


    Unknowingly time just passed away like this, and it was the spring of 1921.


    Everything is revived and full of vitality.


    Diana came back suddenly.


    Su Bai almost didn''t react when he saw Diana standing in front of him with a tired but smiling face.

 C928

    too suddenly.


    "How did you come back?" Su Bai asked in surprise, hugging Diana.


    "Fly back!"


    Diana smiled and said, "Do you miss me?"


    "of course!"


    "I miss you too!"


    After speaking, Diana couldn''t wait to give her own kiss.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    Su Bai hugged Diana and said, "I must be tired from flying all the way back from Paradise Island. Go upstairs and take a shower and change your clothes to relax!"


    "You stay with me!" Diana said!


    "it is good!"


    Xiaobie reunited with Su Bai and naturally did not want Diana to leave his eyes. The two of them completely ignored Hera and went straight upstairs.


    In the bathroom, the patter of water sounded.


    In the beginning, the two of them took a simple shower and wanted to express their thoughts, but they soon forgot about them.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Diana who was instigated by Su Bai, or Su Bai who was instigated by Diana, or if it was a kind of heart. Anyway, I will use the most primitive and direct method to express their thoughts!From the bathroom to the bedroom, until the two are exhausted, and the thoughts in their hearts are given to each other without reservation, then there is time and a chance to talk about their affairs during this period.


    Diana was talking about the things on the Paradise Island, and Su Bai will also speak about the incident on Mount Olympus.


    Hearing that Hades, Ares, and even many gods were killed, and that they were caught by Apollo when they were born, Diana was very shocked, and she did not expect so many things to happen!


    "boom!"


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open and interrupted the two people who were in the middle of you. Su Bai looked at Hera with a frown, and then heard Hera say: "Artemis is here, she will ask Pull down!"


    "It must be because Apollo thought he had settled the newborn, and now only Zola and her son are his threats, so he has to do it!"


    "Tell her, go or die!"


    Su Bai said coldly, Hera couldn''t help shivering because of the coldness in her tone.


    He is angry!


    Chapter 0045 Artemis With No Dregs Left


    This is the first time Hera really feels that Su Bai is angry. For so long, Hera has always felt that Su Bai has a good temper.Now it seems that it is not that he has a good temper, but that he seems to be uninterested in most things. Since he doesn''t care, he doesn''t care, let alone angry!During this period of time, Su Bai basically stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere. Now Diana is happy to come back. It is just when Artemis suddenly appeared when he was full of affection, no wonder he would be angry.


    Hera paused, turned and went out and quickly went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Artemis watched Hera come down.


    "Only you?"


    "He asked me to tell you, go or die!" Hera said lightly.


    "court death!"


    At the moment Artemis was furious, the powerful divine power exploded, and the crescent-like divine power suddenly swayed, and he heard a loud bang, the roof was directly penetrated, and the lime was falling down, and Hera hurriedly avoided.


    "Come down!"


    Artemis shouted.


    "court death!"


    A deep roar suddenly sounded, and the place where Artemis smashed was Su Bai''s bedroom.Although he was not injured, this action made him completely angry, and the clothes next to his hands were instantly worn on his body.Immediately afterwards, Artemis suddenly felt the figure flash, and Su Bai was already standing in front of her.


    "Have you finally come out? We didn''t finish the game last time, this time I want to..."


    Artemis saw Su Bai''s expression of excitement, and saw Su Bai suddenly raise his hand before he could finish his arrogant words.


    In an instant, a cloud of darkness swept across.


    A breath of death instantly permeated, Artemis was shocked and hurried back, but it was too late!


    boom!


    The black light instantly enveloped Artemis.


    The air waves rippled instantly, and ashes came oncoming.


    Hera waved her hand subconsciously, the smoke dissipated, and the entire wall in front of her disappeared...


    The whole wall was neat and tidy, as if it had never appeared before.


    Artemis was gone, only a broken meniscus pendant on the ground.

 C929

    "Ran?"


    This idea passed by and was quickly denied, not running away, then dead.


    Not even scum left!


    Hera couldn''t help but look at Su Bai in horror, with a single blow...a straight shot that was straightforward and sharp?No, crush Artemis!


    This is what angered him?


    This is his true strength?


    Do not!


    This is not his full power.


    Seeing his indifferent look, Hera can be sure that this is not his full power at all.


    His limit... Where is it?


    The anger of killing Artemis Su Bai with a single blow only dissipated a lot. Looking at the disappearing walls and the damaged roof, Su Bai hummed his ability to activate.In an instant, the debris on the ground flocked to the roof, and it didn''t take long. The roof was restored to the same condition as before.Following Su Bai''s finger gently, the broken crescent moon necklace has floated up, drifting towards the disappearing wall.


    As soon as the crescent moon necklace floated past, Su Bai waved his hand suddenly.


    An incredible thing happened in an acre!


    amber!


    The wall of amber!


    The entire wall is full of crystal clear amber, and the crescent moon necklace is solidified inside, which is clearly visible and very eye-catching!


    As long as someone comes over, I''m afraid I can see it at a glance.


    Is this a provocation?Or is it a demonstration or a display of spoils?


    Hera looked at this wall of amber and there were speculations, but Su Bai had already turned upstairs.


    Although Diana did not go down, she had seen everything that happened below.


    "This Artemis didn''t know if it was because of the water in his head that he ran to death." Su Bai said angrily.


    Diana shook her head: "I''m afraid Apollo is the winner, that''s why she is so confident."


    "It''s also not to be indecent to come and go, since he''s blocking me, don''t blame me for not finding him uncomfortable." Su Bai said coldly.


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Didn''t he think he has the chance to win? I went to let the newborn!" Su Bai finished speaking, and the person had disappeared.


    next moment.


    Mount Olympus.


    As soon as he came out of Su Bai, he saw a mess around him, and there were pits and pits of battle nearby. The newborn was obviously not here.Thoughts spread, and Su Bai soon saw a brutal, brutal, beast-like man slaughtering Olympus on a large scale!


    Newborn?


    What a coincidence!


    Su Bai originally intended to let the new born to add to Apollo, but he didn''t expect that the new born would get out of trouble by himself...


    Thinking that he had a chance to win, he asked Artemis to find himself and was killed.


    Apollo, Apollo.


    I really don''t know if you should say that you are arrogant or that you are unlucky.


    Now that the newborn has been out of trouble, Su Bai simply went back.


    "You let go of the firstborn?"


    As soon as she came back, Diana asked worriedly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s a step late, and I''m out of trouble by the firstborn. Now Apollo is worried, but I don''t know how long he can last!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Diana yelled unexpectedly. Didn''t expect to get out of trouble after such a coincidence?


    Su Bai hugged Diana''s affection and no longer cared about it, but Olympus was completely chaotic.


    The emergence of the newborn is simply the unstoppable force of the tiger into the flock. Those little gods can''t even stop a single move and they are killed by the angry newborn and torn to pieces.Apollo was drinking wine leisurely, thinking about waiting to surrender the newborn and find the whereabouts of Zola''s son, so that he can completely sit on the throne.As a result, he heard a scream in the distance, and before he could see what was going on, he heard a loud bang, and the huge body of the newborn had jumped in front of him.


    Click!


    The wine glass fell to the ground.


    Apollo looked at Newborn in shock."You, how did you escape!"

 C930

    "Hate!"


    The newborn stared at Apollo gloomily."Remember? I said...I''m going to kill you!"


    "Do you really think you can catch me? Can you subdue me? Dreaming!"


    Newborn yelled and stretched out his hand and grabbed Apollo. Apollo hurriedly shot. The beam hit Newborn''s body and it swayed but didn''t stop. The kind of brutality and madness that made Apollo for a moment. Fear, just such a momentary trance, Newborn has already hit Apollo with a punch!


    Item 0046


    boom!


    Apollo''s body flew out in an instant, and in an instant he heard a loud bang, and he slammed straight into the palace in the distance.There was a bang bang, several walls were smashed by it, and finally lay on the ground.The severe pain made Apollo snorted, and he felt like he was about to fall apart.The pain made Apollo angry and he stood up with a loud shout.


    As a result, when I stood up, I saw a fist coming in and hit Apollo to the ground instantly.


    The huge body of the newborn sat down directly!


    "Pump!"


    Apollo was crushed and almost fainted, and the newborn raised the fists of the two giants to aim at him and began to bang frantically.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    With one punch and one punch, the entire Olympus seemed to tremble.


    Apollo''s head was dizzy when he was beaten, and his eyes were staring at gold stars. This stormy fist almost made him explode.


    "You''re looking for death, you''re looking for death!"


    The mixture of pain, crisis, anger, and emotions made Apollo completely burst.


    The powerful divine power suddenly rose, and the dazzling light like the sun instantly lit up.


    With a boom, the newborn was directly shocked.


    Apollo stood up unsteadily, still carrying a trace of despair in his embarrassment."I am the King of God! No one, no one can treat me like this!"


    Crazy, Hysteria.


    The divine power that burst out seemed to have that kind of mania and rage.


    Apollo opened his arms and yelled wildly, with a daunting expression.


    "God King, are you worthy?"


    In the distance, Newborn sneered and turned away suddenly.


    This action made Apollo a little bit unresponsive.


    "No, Throne!"


    The throne of Olympus is not only a symbol, but also has a powerful divine power and a recognition of a regular identity.The reason why he was able to stream Hera was because the throne recognized his identity as the new god king.Apollo himself knew that even so, he could not easily defeat the firstborn, and even the firstborn was even stronger. Now that the firstborn did not fight and leave, his first reaction was the throne!


    If you let the new born, this person is most likely the person mentioned in the prophecy to sit on the throne and be recognized.


    I have no chance anymore.


    Thinking of this, Apollo did not hesitate to catch up for a moment with a pause.


    "stop!"


    Apollo shouted, his hands kept attacking.


    Newborn dodges and resists and keeps moving.


    The surrounding voices one after another, Apollo completely ignores it as if going mad. It is a posture that he will dismantle the entire Olympus, but even so, he still couldn''t catch up to the newborn, he watched the distance with his own eyes Only a few steps away, the new born had already turned and sat on the throne!


    boom!


    The thunder and lightning flashed.


    The newborn sitting on the throne was shining with light and powerful divine power, and Apollo couldn''t help but sit on the ground.


    He could feel that his strength was declining sharply, the throne...recognized the newborn, and he...was given up!


    "How...how could this be...why..." Apollo couldn''t accept it for a while, obviously he had caught him, and he should have been sitting on the throne.Why would he get out of trouble?Why is he not his opponent with the power of the King of God, why... the throne will recognize him?Could it be... is he really the one who should sit on the throne?


    Newborn looked at the desperate Apollo with a cruel smile, and suddenly came to him.


    Holding his head with one hand, Apollo was picked up like a thin little chicken.


    "you lose!"


    Newborn snorted coldly, palms hard.

 C931

    Apollo instantly showed a painful expression, trying to struggle but it was useless at all.


    boom!


    Like a crushed watermelon, Apollo''s head... burst!


    Flesh and blood splashed to the ground, and Apollo''s body fell to the ground with a snap.The first thought suddenly disappeared with a move, and he came back the next moment, with a person beside him.


    Cassandra who escaped before!


    "You succeeded? I knew you would succeed!"


    Cassandra looked around and said in surprise."I am still figuring out how to save you."


    Newborn turned around and walked to the throne and sat down, saying: "The gods have been killed by me, and now only one person is left! My cruel...mother!"


    "Hera? He has been exiled by Apollo and became a mortal. It''s easy to find her. But I think...you are your confidant for someone other than her!"


    "Who?"


    The newborn asked.


    "Your brother, the illegitimate son of Zeus!"


    "Before you return, he is considered the son of prophecy. Although it may not be, it is better to kill him." Cassandra said.


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s a coincidence that both Hera and the bastard are related to two people."


    Cassandra raised the corners of her mouth and said: "One is called Wonder Woman Diana, a female warrior from Amazon and the illegitimate daughter of Zeus. The other is called Su Bai. I specifically asked about his strength, Ares , Apollo and others were defeated by him one after another. Now, Hera is by his side, and the bastard is hidden by him, no one knows whereabouts!"


    "What do you want to say?" Newborn looked at Kassandra.


    "If you meet another Ares, it will be troublesome, so the best way is to force them to hand them over."


    "As far as I know, the relationship between Su Bai and Diana is unusual, and Diana is from Paradise Island. We can start from this aspect and attack Paradise Island to force them to hand over people!" Cassandra said.


    "it is good!"


    Newborn still trusts Kassandra very much, and Kassandra has been around to help herself since she came back.Secondly, even if his current strength is Zeus or maybe it is not his opponent.


    Newborn ascended to the throne, but Olympus was bleeding!Olympus, who was barely lively at first, now had only two people, Newborn and Cassandra.


    "Oh no!"


    "Born out of trouble."


    Eris''s voice suddenly rang in the villa, but Su Bai, Diana and even Hera in the living room were very calm.


    "Why are you not surprised at all?"


    "Apollo is dead?" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    Chapter 0047 one punch is not enough, then two punches!


    "You knew already?"


    Eris looked at Su Bai in surprise. After she was born out of trouble, Eris slaughtered the Quartet and hid very wisely. It was not until Eris ascended the throne and killed Apollo that she hurriedly reported.Eriston paused and said, "Well, you know that Apollo is dead, but you certainly don¡¯t know that they will deal with you next. That Cassandra proposed to attack Paradise Island and force you to take Zola¡¯s son Hand it over."


    "what!"


    Diana stood up with a chuckle."If they dare to do this, I will never end with them."


    Eris shook his head and said, "It''s not a question of whether they dare or not, but a question of when they will do it."


    Newborn even killed Apollo and ascended to the throne, what else can''t you dare now?


    Diana eagerly said: "No, I want to go back to Paradise Island."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Su Bai held Diana''s wrist and said comfortingly: "What use will you do even if you go back? The battlefield will still be on Paradise Island, so the place you just rebuilt will be destroyed again, right? Apollo and the others are already dead. There will be a battle between us and Nissan. Whether it is Zola¡¯s son or...Hera, Nissan will be our enemy. If you can¡¯t avoid it, don¡¯t wait for them to do it first. Just go to Olympus!"


    "it is good!"


    Diana replied in a deep voice.


    "Are you sure?" Hera asked.


    "Are you sure you want to go too?" Su Bai said casually with a shrug.


    "Okay, then let''s go now!"


    "I''m going to change gear!" Diana said and went straight upstairs.


    It didn''t take long for Diana to come down, and Su Bai directly led the crowd to Olympus.


    As soon as I arrived at Olympus, I smelled a strong smell of blood, and the miserable sight made people feel chilling.

 C932

    From afar, I saw the newborn on the throne and Cassandra next to him.


    "Hey, they are here!"


    Cassandra said unexpectedly.


    "I''m coming, and I''m going to save it!" Newborn stood up calmly, at this time Su Bai and others had already walked over.


    "Diana, the Cassandra is handed over to you. Eris, Hera, stand a little further."


    Su Bai said slowly, looking at Newborn with a smile and said: "I heard that you are looking for us, we will come first. Whether it is Hera or Zola''s son, if you beat me, you will get !"


    "Simply! I like your spirit to die!"


    Newborn Jie Jie smiled, and instantly came to Su Bai and punched him.


    Strong as the wind, extremely fast.


    Su Bai tilted his head slightly, his fist almost wiped his ear.Newborn was stunned for a while, but he was still easily avoided by Su Bai.


    "too slow!"


    Su Bai groaned and shot suddenly.


    boom!


    When I was born before I saw Su Bai''s shot, he felt the heavy blow and immediately retreated, and immediately saw Su Bai coming oncoming and was ready to dodge.


    His body just moved, but Su Bai disappeared faster than him.


    "boom!"


    With another punch, the newborn flew out instantly.


    "How are you..."


    Newborn looked at Su Bai in amazement and disappeared again, but Su Bai went one step ahead of him.


    Newborn here just appeared, and Su Bai''s fist over there seemed to have been waiting for him to hit it directly.


    boom!


    The immense force hit the newborn''s chest, and the pain was accompanied by a scorching heat.Looking down, it burned.


    Su Bai''s fist was covered with a jumping flame.


    "What kind of fire is this? It can''t be extinguished?"


    Newborn found that he couldn''t extinguish the flame on his body even with his divine power. It was just enough to prevent its spread, but the burning pain could not be eliminated."This is... the smell of hell? But it''s impossible, not even the flames of hell... And you are planning to know my actions, how can you predict my actions?"


    Frowning, Newborn suddenly wormed over again, his whole person was like a tiger.


    This time, Su Bai did not predict, nor did he make an advance. His fist suddenly struck up, but the newborn didn''t feel the feeling of attacking the opponent, as if he had hit the air with a punch.With a sharp look, he suddenly found that his fist had penetrated Su Bai''s body. To be precise, he had passed through Su Bai''s body.


    The shocked Newborn was about to turn around, and suddenly felt that his shoulder was pushed down and sank suddenly, and then he found that his lower body was sinking deep into the ground.


    Behind the newborn, Su Bai circled and raised his hand, a dark light swept out.


    Hera recognized that this was the method Su Bai used to kill Artemis in seconds. The pervading feeling of death makes people feel depressed and desperate...


    boom!


    The intense black light whizzed away, producing a huge explosion.


    This scene made everyone stunned and looked towards the newborn subconsciously, and saw that the newborn¡¯s head was half gone, and his body was sunken in the ground, but he was not dead yet. The only remaining eyes widened, revealing incredible. look.


    "How¡­¡­"


    "Everything is leaking, so don''t say it." The newborn who only half-opened his mouth wanted to speak, but Su Bai punched again.


    This time the only half of the new born also disappeared, leaving only the half of the body buried in the ground.


    "There is nothing you can''t do with one punch, if there is... then two punches!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, retracting his fist, looking at the horrified crowd, um...this is a good pretense!


    "This, is this dead?"


    "Killing the gods, the firstborn ascended to the throne... just died like this?"


    Perhaps Hera and Eris are confident in the defeat of the Soviet Union and think they should be able to win, but they never expected that it took such a short time from the match to the end, and the whole process was the first born under the suppression of the Soviet Union, and in the end it was even more two. The punch completely crushed him for a second kill. It wasn''t that they responded slowly, it was too unexpected.


    Click!


    Cassandra knelt on the ground blankly, the blankness and despair on her face almost beyond words.


    It''s over, it''s over...


    Su Bai turned to look at the throne and smiled at Diana and said, "Do you want to sit up and experience it?"

 C933

    Diana shook her head: "Instead of sitting there, I want to be by your side."


    Item 0048


    "What did she do?" Diana glanced at Cassandra.


    "Let¡¯s lock it up first, whoever sits on this throne will take care of it." Su Bai shrugged and looked at Hera. The first death made the throne hang in the air again, which seemed to make the exiled Hera regain her identity as a queen. , Divine power has poured into the body.Feeling the long-lost power, Hera couldn''t help feeling a little agitated. Feeling Su Bai looked at her, Hera hesitated and said: "Before, I really wanted to sit in that position. Now... forget it! I''m just a divas. God King, I¡¯m afraid that the owner of that position has already been destined for a long time.


    Apollo, born.


    Two generations of god kings, two generations of powerhouses, especially those who are likely to sit on the throne in the new birth prophecy, have failed. Although they were beheaded by the''outsider'' of Su Bai, this also made Hera feel possible. There are certain things in the dark, right?


    "I will pick Zola and her son back, and let the matter come to an end."


    "Then we live our two-person world."


    The matter is over, Zola¡¯s son cannot be the person mentioned in the prophecy, and Hera shouldn¡¯t be going to kill Zola and Zola¡¯s sons anymore. Do the finishing touches well, and finally you can It''s gone.


    Su Bai said, the man has disappeared, and he has gone to the future through time.


    Now and the future, the two timelines are going on at the same time. When Su Bai appeared, I saw Zola.


    Zola seems to have fully integrated into the local environment, and his children seem to have grown a lot.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After seeing Su Bai, Zola froze for a while and said with excitement: "Is it... you can go back?"


    "Yes. The matter is over. I''m here to pick you up." Su Bai nodded with a smile."Simply pack things up, let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    Zola nodded and hurriedly packed up. After finishing the packing, Zola said hesitantly: "Can I go out and buy some things? Some things are used to them. After I go back, they may not have them, especially the children''s things."


    "Go ahead."


    Zola made another trip specially, and returned after a long time.It seems that Zola has also calculated, so there are not too many things but almost all of them are baby products.


    "Let''s go!"


    With them, Su Bai went straight back and returned to Mount Olympus.


    Returning to his own time, Zola still sighed. Diana told Zola about what happened during this period, which made Zola feel very shocked."Hey, we''ll be back in a while." Zola comforted her son. She found that her always quiet and well-behaved son suddenly became particularly lively, and her hands kept moving in the direction of the throne, as if to pass.


    At first everyone didn''t feel anything, but as his reaction became more and more abnormal, an inexplicable feeling permeated.


    "You, you let him go and see." Hera said suddenly.


    Of course Zola knew what the throne represented. He hesitated and took the child with him. While walking, he explained: "Maybe he was curious because he hadn''t seen a chair like this..." Reaching out, Zola put the child on it. When the little baby sat on the throne, lightning flashed and thunder radiated.


    "This...what''s going on?" Zola was startled.


    "He is the son of his father and a demigod. Maybe he is also eligible to inherit the throne?" Eris explained.


    Hera shook her head and said: "No, don''t you find out that this time...is stronger than when Apollo and the newborn? That feeling is very much like when he was there..." He was referring to Zeus.


    "What is his name?"


    Hera asked suddenly.


    "Zuke!" Zola said.


    "Zuke..."


    This name made everyone stunned for a while, with a very special feeling.


    Zeus, Zeuk.


    Among all the demigods, none of the sons of Zeus is called Zhou.


    "Why do you want to call this name."


    "I don''t know, it''s just a feeling, it seems that someone is telling me that he is called by this name!" Zola explained.


    "Well, since Zeuk has taken that position and became the King of Gods, Zola, you should stay in Olympus and take care of him. The rest is your own affairs, and I will go with Diana. Nothing. Don''t look for us in the future, uh...the best thing is don''t look for anything, we are going to live in a two-person world!" Su Bai said in a loud voice, and then left directly with his arms around Diana.


    Let them take care of the Olympus affairs!


    Back at home, the empty room not only did not feel that deserted, but made the two people feel more hot.


    Although Hera and Zola didn''t have much influence when they were here before, it was still inconvenient.Now there are only two people left, and it''s a small reunion again, and the Olympus matter has been completely resolved. You don''t need to speak at all to see the thick invitation in each other''s eyes!


    "Are you tired?" Diana asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "How about you?"


    "I''m not tired."


    "What are you waiting for?"

 C934

    Su Bai smiled, stretched out his hand to hug Diana, the princess hugged her directly upstairs, and it didn''t take long for a burst of sound from upstairs.


    Still rising, I am afraid that many people do not know what happened to Olympus, and it has no impact on their lives.


    One night of crazy, Su Bai woke up in laziness at noon the next day, but he looked around but found that Diana was not by his side. Recalling the madness of riding horses last night, the gesture of singing loudly and loudly sounded, it was really two people. The world is the best!After finding the bathrobe, Su Bai went straight downstairs.Come downstairs.


    A beautiful shadow stands in the kitchen.


    On his slender legs, he wore black suspender stockings and a black transparent pajamas.Even though Su Bai was very familiar with Diana''s body, he was still amazed at this time.


    Look, this is the advantage of the two-person world again. You can walk around wearing a lot of clothes that can only be worn in the room, which can make the new day extremely beautiful from the beginning...


    Chapter 0049 years are like a fleeting, passion is forever!


    A good breakfast or lunch was postponed.Diana felt that Su Bai dared to speak and was kissed by Su Bai. She thought it was just a simple kiss, but Su Bai''s reaction became hotter and hotter. In the end, Diana could not care about continuing. I''m cooking, hug and walk to the sofa, then...there is no more!


    It was completely out of control. When the two of them really finished their work, the sun had already set when there was no strength at all.


    Looking at each other and smiling, the sweetness and happiness are all in the words.


    In the next period of time, the life pattern of the two was almost like this. The clothes that Su Bai brought back from the future, Diana, had been worn almost all the time. They had been together for some time, but the passion did not seem to fade at all. , Bedroom, bathroom, living room, kitchen, and even on the lawn outside the house left traces of the two fighting.It''s not ridiculous, it''s just that when the love is so strong, you can''t help it.


    One look, one action may cause a battle between the two.


    To be honest, sometimes Su Bai doesn''t even think about it.


    He has a lot of women in the Marvel world, and there are a lot of them that make his heart move, and there are also a lot of deep feelings, but there is almost no such special feeling as Diana, that kind of passion is a different and difficult to say clearly As long as she is by her side, she seems to be able to maintain her passion all the time!


    Being immersed in this small world, the two seem to have forgotten the other, only each other.


    After almost closed in this way for more than half a year, one day Nick Haas finally came to visit, which interrupted their isolated life.Nick Haas''s purpose is simple, it''s about business.In the recent period of peace, the economy has recovered and developed, and business has gradually improved.And Nick Haas alone is still a little strenuous, mainly because I don''t have much experience in this area, so I asked what to do.After hearing Nick Haas''s meaning, Su Bai and Diana simply prepared to set off in person.


    Think of it as traveling the world, newlyweds and honeymooners?


    Secondly, for the sake of business, we bought some suitable antiques!


    In this way, Su Bai and Diana began to run around the world, looking for antiques is the second, and the main thing is to play.A country, a city like this one by one, if you encounter a place you like, stay a little longer. Sometimes Nick Haas can''t stand it. The two don''t seem to be bored?Especially Wonder Woman Diana, he still remembers how heroic Diana was, and the cruel God of War.Why is it like this now?Of course, Nick Haas can only think about it in his heart, he dare not say this.Regardless of Diana''s appearance next to Su Bai, Xiaoniaoyi was rude to herself!


    Before you know it, it''s 1930!


    Su Bai looked back and thought about it accidentally, only to realize that he had been through ten years?It''s been ten years with Diana.


    too fast!


    The past ten years have been very happy. The only flaw is that after ten years, although Diana is very unrestrained and very compatible with Su Bai, the way that some men like it still failed to unlock, but Su Bai did not force it. After all, it¡¯s not like the future. The message received and the concept of acceptance are different, just take it slowly!


    "What''s the matter with you? It looks like you are not in a high mood? Haven''t all the goods you received recently been very good? After a few decades, as long as one thing is possible, you will be able to eat and drink in this life. Uh, although when the time comes You may not be there anymore, but it doesn''t matter, I will give it to your son." Su Bai smiled and said to Nick Haas.


    Nick Haas shook his head: "It''s not that I''m not emotional, I''m just thinking about things!"


    "Woman?" Su Bai joked with a smile.


    Diana next to him answered: "He has enough women too, how many more?"


    In the past few years, everyone has been familiar with Nick Haas¡¯s situation. If Diana had just come out of Paradise Island, she would definitely not accept it, but as she understood the world, she knew women¡¯s The status is still relatively low, and this kind of thing is also very common whether it is for love or for life, as long as it is voluntary!


    If you like me, what else?


    After all, this world is different from the rules of Paradise Island.


    "Do you think everyone is the same as Su Bai?" Nick Haas retorted.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Don''t say me, although I am different from you, I am also a man, okay? I can only say... Diana is great. With her, other women can''t attract my interest. what can I do?"


    "No way, there is no other beautiful goddess like Diana in the world!" Nick Haas jokingly praised.


    Diana smiled and said, "What the hell are you doing? We might be able to help you out!"


    "Maybe... there''s going to be a war!" Nick Haas said.


    "Second World War!"


    When Nick Haas said so, Su Bai suddenly remembered, unknowingly, the First World War has been over for a long time, and the Second World War may soon break out.The approximate time seems to be in 1933. This kind of war is not meant to be fought and fought, and preparations will definitely be started in advance, especially this kind of national war preparations will take longer. Nick Haas is a senior general. , Even if you didn¡¯t get direct notification, you can see some clues from some meetings and some actions. With the understanding of the general environment, I¡¯m afraid...World War II should begin soon.


    "Why? Hasn''t it been peace in recent years? Why is there a sudden war again?" Diana asked curiously.


    "It''s because the peace has been too long, so the war will start." Nick Haas said.


    "You people really make me wonder, don''t you like peace so much?" Diana was a little annoyed.


    The last time it could be said that it was because of Ares, but Ares was dead, so this war was purely because of humans themselves, which made Diana suddenly disappointed in humans!


    Item 0050


    After Nick Haas mentioned this incident, he became busy. At first he only left occasionally, but slowly evolved into an occasional appearance. Every time he came back, he felt that the war seemed to be getting closer. Unconsciously, the entire United States seems to have begun to permeate the atmosphere before the war.


    "It seems that war is really inevitable."


    At home, Diana leaned in Su Bai''s arms and said softly.

 C935

    "It should be about to begin. This war is probably more involved than the last time, and the impact is even deeper. By then, let alone the United States, I am afraid that the whole world will be plunged into the chaos of war. This time, you What are you going to do? If you want to help, Nick Haas must be very happy." Su Bai said towards Diana: "After all, the last war has not passed, and there are still many high-level leaders who know your existence, so maybe Someone will come to us after the war breaks out."


    "Why can''t they enjoy peace like we do? This time it was the war they provoked and made me understand that although humans yearn for peace, they also yearn for war." Diana said slowly.


    "Because war makes people progress." Su Wei said with a smile.


    "Anyway, I am already disappointed with them. I can save them once or twice, but it is impossible to save them forever. Since this is the war they want, let them solve it by themselves and bear the consequences!" Diana paused and said, "Shall we go back to Paradise Island? We will come back after the war is over!"


    "It''s okay, but what about our business? Word of mouth is easy to destroy, but it is not easy to cultivate. To be honest, we are all used to it at home. If we return to the island, I might not adapt, and I will go temporarily Living is okay, if you live for a long time, it will be troublesome, right?" Su Bai said.


    Diana frowned and couldn''t deny that Su Bai was right.


    "Then what to do?"


    "Looking back, I will ask Nick Haas to install a phone on Paradise Island and at home? In this case, we can talk at any time under any circumstances, and it is very convenient for us to meet." Su Bai smiled and said: "The most if you go back Fortunately, pay attention to the surrounding conditions on the island. Someone was able to find out last time, and maybe this time too. After all, with the progress of the times, the expansion of unknown areas has become more and more advanced."


    "I will pay attention!"


    Diana was very disappointed in this world and mankind, and did not intend to participate in this war, or even to avoid it.Although Su Bai wanted to accompany Diana, but he was accustomed to the environment of the two-person world on the Paradise Island.So this can only be done, anyway, it is convenient to have a phone call. If you want to meet a portal, you will come over, and from time to time Diana can come back to live!


    With this plan, Su Bai quickly approached Nick Haas and talked about the matter. Nick Haas was still a little disappointed that Su Bai and Diana were not going to participate in the battle, but he didn''t say anything. Soon the phone line will be prepared, etc. Su Bai also specially took him to Paradise Island to install the phone. He still trusts Nick Hassu Bai, he knows what to do and not to do.


    After the phone was installed, Diana did not go back directly. From time to time, it was amazing and special to talk to her mother and sisters on the phone. This way of communication made the division of the two alleviate a lot, and she even wore it once. After Anna talked to Alai cartoons, Su Bai opened the portal to let Aleka come over and stay here for two days. The phone call and portal made the feeling of alienation almost disappear, which made Diana not feel that because What''s the feeling of reluctance to separate.


    The feeling of separation from the last time is completely different.


    It can be said to be separated or not separated.


    Unknowingly, some time passed, and the war finally began!


    At the beginning of the war, Diana officially moved back to Paradise Island.It¡¯s just that Diana was sent back during the day, but at night the two couldn¡¯t help but call because they suddenly didn¡¯t have each other. The result was... Su Bai opened the portal directly to Diana¡¯s room, and Diana directly He jumped over, and it was not until the next morning that Diana returned to her room on Paradise Island...


    It seemed to be the same for the next few days. During the day, Diana was with her mother and sisters on the island to strengthen the safety of the island. At night, she ran over to sleep with Su Bai and went back in the morning.


    This way of getting along seemed better and more fulfilling than before, and the short separation during the day made them look forward to the night even more.


    It is interesting.


    Even if Su Bai occasionally goes out and is not at home, he will open the portal to meet up at night, and the phone calls are gradually only prepared for unexpected situations!


    Diana has something to do during the day for special fulfillment, but Su Bai has nothing to do, so the number of times and time to go to the antique shop during the day is a bit more, although the business is very deserted at this time.


    On this day, Su Bai came out of the antique shop and wondered whether to spend a few days on Paradise Island and experience the waves on the beach.Just after walking past the corner of the street, a torrent of water rushed over my head, and it felt like an airplane flying over my head not far away.However, Su Bai didn''t make any sound of the airplane, which made him subconsciously look up.


    The cotton-like clouds seemed to be deformed by something blown, creating a cloud airflow. At the end of the airflow, Su Bai saw a blue figure.


    Silhouette!


    Not an airplane!


    "Interesting. Someone can fly in the air in this era? Who can it be?"


    Su Bai, who had originally felt boring and boring, suddenly became interested. Seeing the direction where the airflow disappeared, Su Bai took advantage of no one to teleport to catch up.


    A torrent flashed across the clear sky.


    A golden scepter floated in the air and moved forward quickly. There was a pair of white hands firmly clenched on the scepter. A blonde girl was a little messy but excited and shouted: "Hurry up, hurry up! No, it should be. Higher, fly higher!"


    The scepter bends abruptly, violently rises, and quickly flies up toward the sky!


    Item 0051


    The white clouds shuttled under her feet, and Courtney realized that she could no longer see below. The scepter kept accelerating and climbing, but the surrounding environment was getting colder and colder. The excitement gradually faded, and she could not stand the cold atmosphere. Shivering.


    "Go back, go back!"


    Courtney screamed to himself shivering, and the scepter quickly stopped and turned around to fly down.The cold slowed down Conteny''s ability to react greatly. When the scepter stopped, she was caught off guard by a charge, and her hands were separated from the scepter.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Courtney yelled in panic, losing her scepter and dropping her body directly from the air.And the scepter seemed to fall straight down as if there was no power.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Courtney wanted to grab the scepter, but the falling posture coupled with the strong wind around her did not make her succeed, but made her get further and further away from the scepter.The fear of death has filled my heart, so if I fall like this, I might be thrown into meat sauce, right?I blame myself for being so excited, what should I do?Who can come to rescue me?Thinking in a trance, her thinking slowly became a little unclear, she had given up, closed her eyes, maybe... just like this is a relief, right?


    The wind blew by, rustling.


    I don''t know how long it took before Courtney suddenly felt that he had touched something.


    "Have you landed? Why didn''t you feel the pain? Is it because it was too fast?" Conteney thought in a daze, and subconsciously opened his eyes, what he saw was a man''s face.


    "I heard that people can see angels after death. Is this an angel?"


    Courtney murmured, his head fainted!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Do I look like an angel?"

 C936

    Holding Courtney, Su Bai was a little dumb.Levitating in the air, Su Bai beckoned to suck the scepter in the distance, and then disappeared with the girl with the scepter.


    ...


    Courtney felt like he had a dream. In the dream, he lay in the arms of a man. He was very handsome and gentle and put himself on the bed, and then...


    "what¡­¡­"


    Courtney opened his eyes and saw his environment screamed, where is this?This... Isn''t this a dream?


    "you''re awake?"


    Su Bai pushed in and asked.


    "It''s you...Where is this, why am I here?" Conteney turned to look at Su Bai and asked in surprise.


    "It''s not hell anyway, little girl, you should be thankful that if I hadn''t been bored recently to follow up and have a look, you may have become a pool of rotten meat now, and you can''t die anymore!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah...you, how did you do it?"


    I think of myself being hugged in a trance, it seems that I should still be in the air at that time?He... can he fly?Courtney''s eyes widened instantly.


    "I think what you are going to say now is thank you, rather than asking me!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Since you wake up, get up, I will make dinner together, and then you can go!"


    "Thank you for saving me!"


    Only then did Courtney react and hurriedly thanked him, and then got out of bed timidly.


    As Su Bai came downstairs, Courtney discovered how big and luxurious the house was. The dining room downstairs was ready for dinner. Courtney couldn''t help but curiously asked: "This big house only has Do you live alone? Do you have no servants?"


    "I used to have one, but then I quit. And I don''t live alone, my wife will come back at night! So, let''s go after dinner, don''t disturb the two-person world between my wife and me!" Su Wei laughed.


    Courtney responded, but sat down very politely and well.


    Su Bai just sat for dinner at random, but it seemed to suit Conteny''s taste, but the little girl didn''t seem to dare, or was too embarrassed to eat, a meal for almost twenty minutes.


    Su Bai stood up and said, "This is your thing. You should be flying on it, right? Be careful next time. Don''t do anything you are not sure about!"


    "Thank you!"


    Courtney thanked again and hesitated: "You saved my life. I don''t know what your name is yet."


    "Su Bai!"


    "My name is Courtney, Courtney Whiteman."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai responded casually, and the inexplicable Conteny was a little lost."Thank you for saving me, I... I''ll come back another day and thank you very much."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai still responded casually.


    For Conteney, Su Bai has a little interest. The blond and blue-eyed young man is well-developed with big breasts and long legs.But Su Bai was not interested in appearance, even if it was just the relatively primitive and direct feeling. What really interested him was her identity.


    This scepter Su Bai is very familiar!


    She doesn''t know her real name Su Bai, but she still knows her code name Su Bai.


    Star girl!


    She looks like she just got this scepter. What¡¯s the code name? Anyway, there¡¯s nothing wrong in the daytime. It¡¯s good to have contact with her in her free time. After all, there are not many superheroes or criminals in this era. .Except for the gods, Su Bai hasn''t come into contact with anyone else yet!


    "That...bye bye."


    Courtney saw Su Bai''s reaction flat, he hesitantly bid farewell and left.


    Not long after Courtney was gone, night fell quietly.


    Su Bai opened the portal, and Diana at the other end seemed to have been waiting for him and walked over.


    After taking a shower, changing their pajamas and lying on the bed, they naturally became affectionate. After the end, the two hugged and chatted together.This is also a habit I have developed recently. After the end, I will talk for a while, snuggle for a while and then rest.Talking about small things in life, but it has that kind of warm feeling.


    "By the way, I met a girl today!"


    After chatting for a few words, Su Bai rang and said that Conteny had saved her by chance.


    Diana was also surprised when she heard that, there are people who can fly with the scepter?Was her first reaction that this girl is also a demigod?However, she also became interested after Su Bai denied it.


    "Listening to you, she seems to be unskilled. If you have the opportunity, you can help teach her." Diana said with a smile.


    "I think so too, anyway, if I don''t have anything to do, it''s okay to just pass the time!"


    Item 0052


    Early the next morning.


    Diana returned to Paradise Island. Su Bai cleaned up and prepared to go out for breakfast and then went to the store.

 C937

    Just coming out of the villa, I saw a figure rushing out from the side.


    "So early?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Courtney to come so early.


    "Where is your wife?" Courtney looked at Su Bai behind curiously, and said: "I didn''t see your wife go in or come out after watching all night."


    "one night?"


    Hearing Kantney¡¯s question, Su Bai was stunned for a moment: ¡°You haven¡¯t left since you left yesterday, have you? Don¡¯t your family be in a hurry if you don¡¯t go home all night? What¡¯s more, why are you waiting here all night? "


    Courtney said: "I have a bad relationship with my stepfather. They might wish I didn''t go back."


    "I''m afraid it''s not the only thing. You found this thing at home? You don''t want to go home or dare not go home. That''s why you stayed in front of my house for the whole night, because you have nowhere to go."


    The situation was explained by Su Bai, and Konteny was slightly embarrassed.


    During the First World War, many soldiers lost their lives on the battlefield, and many orphans and widows were left behind. It is quite common to form families again, and it is normal to have mutual disharmony.


    Seeing Kantnice shivering somewhat pitifully, Su Bai shook his head: "Follow me, take you to dinner first!"


    "Thank you!"


    Courtney was a little embarrassed, but she was indeed too hungry, and she had nowhere to go and no money to eat now.


    Su Bai took her to a nearby restaurant for breakfast. Conteney''s scepter looked a little eye-catching. Originally, Su Bai planned to go to the antique shop at the end, but after thinking about it, he should go home first.


    "I am full?"


    "Ok."


    "Then go!"


    Su Bai checked out and got up, Konteny didn''t say much and followed him silently.


    The two returned to the villa. Seeing that Kantney was still a little at a loss, Su Bai said: "Let''s put this thing down first, don''t you feel tired after holding it? There are tea and coffee over there and you want to drink something by yourself!"


    "What do you drink?" Courtney asked rhetorically.


    "Tea bar."


    Su Bai said casually, and Courtney turned and rushed.It was not polite to see her so proactive and Su defeated. It didn''t take long for Conteney to come over with tea, and then sat down beside him.


    "Let''s talk." Su Bai said casually while drinking tea.


    Courtney opened his mouth for a while and didn''t know where to start. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "My relationship with my stepfather has never been very good. I hate him. Then... I think, I want to leave. That home, so I planned to prepare something. I didn¡¯t expect to find this, and then... and I ran out. If I go back, he will definitely not let me go easily, and I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    "Not going to do what you want to do?"


    "hero!"


    "I want to help those in need!" Courtney said solemnly."With this star rod, I can help more people!"


    "Very lofty idea, but you should help yourself before helping others. If you don''t go home, how to solve the problem of food and accommodation?" Su Bai asked.


    Conteney obviously hadn''t considered this issue, and his big eyes couldn''t help looking at Su Bai.


    "I saved you and invited you to have a meal. Are you planning to take the opportunity to fall on me?" Su Bai said dumbly looking at those big watery eyes.


    "Of course not. I hope you can teach me how to be a hero. I know... You must have a lot of great abilities. You are definitely not an ordinary person. I want to learn from you. Your family is so big that you definitely need a servant, right? I will do a lot of things and I can learn from you while working."


    "Then live here by the way, and even the problem of food and accommodation is solved, right?" Su Bai said.


    Courtney''s face flushed slightly, and he smiled wryly.


    She really thought so.


    Seeing the look of Courtney expecting to beg, Su Bai is really hard to refuse. From the fact that she was able to stay at her door all night yesterday, it can be seen that this girl is also very stubborn and she should not go home. , If it is exposed on the street, it would not be unbearable.After thinking about it, Su Bai said: "No matter, I can let you stay. From now on, I will leave the housekeeping chores to you. I will usually teach you how to familiarize yourself with your abilities!"


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Courtney jumped up happily, waving his arms cutely, and his chest trembled.


    "I don''t know how to develop, I am so much older than Diana!"


    Muttered, Su Bai got up and said, "Follow me."


    Bringing Courtney to a room downstairs, Su Bai said: "This is the room where the previous maid lived. You should not lack everything and you can use it at will. The usual thing to do is also very simple, that is, cleaning. Hygiene, washing clothes or something, even cooking, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t look like you!"


    "Hmm!"


    Courtney nodded repeatedly. Although it was only a servant''s room, it was much better than the one in her house.


    "What am I going to do now?" Courtney turned to look at Su Bai.


    "Go take a shower and get a good night''s sleep."


    Courtney may seem energetic, but he certainly didn''t rest well last night.

 C938

    "The bathroom is over there. You can use the contents as you like. Okay, I''m going upstairs!" Su Bai turned around and prepared to go out.


    "Sir, what about... the clothes?" Courtney asked hurriedly.


    "What clothes?" Su Bai did not react.


    "Maid''s clothes." Although Kontney is not a big family, he also knows that the maids of the rich have special clothes to prove his identity."Where did the last maid''s clothes go?"


    "She? She doesn''t usually wear clothes." Su Bai said casually thinking of Hera.


    "Ah..." Courtney exclaimed.


    Su Bai realized that he had made a mistake."There is no maid''s clothes in the house, you can wear your own clothes! There is her old clothes in the closet. If you need to change and wash, you can wear them temporarily!" After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned and left and went upstairs.


    It''s fine to take in Courtney, but Su Bai still intends to talk to Diana, after all, she will come back to live at night.


    Chapter 0053 Code Name And Uniform And Training


    After returning to the room, Su Bai opened the portal and went directly to Paradise Island to find Diana. He was quite surprised that Su Bai came to Diana during the day.Su Bai told her about taking Conteny, Diana didn''t have any comments, and she still supported Conteny''s idea of ??being a hero.Stayed on Paradise Island for a while, and Su Bai brought Diana back to see Courtney in the evening!


    Courtney slept very comfortably. After waking up, he consciously wanted to clean up. As soon as he came out, he saw Su Bai and Diana in the living room.


    "Wake up, this is my wife Diana."


    "This is Courtney!"


    Su Bai greeted them and introduced them to each other.


    Diana didn''t deliberately put on any aura, but she still made Courtney feel that she was a little lacking in confidence in front of her, and... she was really beautiful.Diana asked about Conteney''s situation and looked at her star rod curiously to find out.In general, Courtney¡¯s stay did not cause any major fluctuations. It just added a topic in the lives of the two of them. There was one more person in the family, and Su Bai had more things to pass the time!


    "Heroes are not so good to be a hero. Although you have more stars than ordinary people, and your star rods are not weak, you are not the only person with super powers, and having super powers does not mean you are invincible. You will also be injured and you will die! So you must strengthen your own abilities. There is a training room at home. From now on, you will start physical fitness and fighting skills training every day."


    After Konteny lived, he was almost drilled by Su Bai during the day.


    All kinds of physical training, unarmed fighting skills, weapon skills, etc., are not so easy for Konteny, who was an ordinary girl without any experience in this field before, even if he is tired after the end of the day. Ni also didn''t mean to give up, and the quality of all aspects is also growing rapidly.During the day, Su Bai was basically training her, and occasionally Diana would give pointers. Although she could not be qualified yet, she could be considered completely reborn.


    This morning, Conteney ate breakfast with Su Bai as usual. After eating, Konteny was about to go to the training room but was stopped by Su Bai.


    "These two, take a look!"


    Su Bai took out two pieces of paper and handed them over.


    "What is it?" Courtney took it curiously, and soon discovered that there were two clothes patterns on the two pieces of paper.After a moment of stunned, Courtney reacted immediately: "Is this for me?"


    "If you want to be a superhero, there are two things you must do, one is the code name, and the other is the uniform! I have already figured out your code name and it is called Star Girl. As for the uniform, look at the two styles you like."


    The two uniforms are mainly blue, with stars on the chest and arms, red gloves, and blue eye masks, just like the uniforms of the star-cheaters in my impression.The only difference between the two is that one is conjoined and the other is exposed.Conteney didn''t expect that there would be a code name suddenly, and the uniform was particularly excited. After looking at it carefully for a long time, he said, "This one looks better."


    Su Bai glanced at the one that showed his waist!


    Nodded and said that he knew, Su Bai said again: "Your basic training is very effective, but training is always training. There are many people who have performed very well in training but can''t perform at all in actual combat. So you are now What needs to be added is the actual combat experience!"


    "What should I do?" Courtney asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai laughed and got up to release the magic. In an instant, Konteny suddenly found that the space in front of him seemed to have become an extra layer of special crystals, very special.Konteny looked at Su Bai in surprise, and saw Su Bai waved Konteny directly and rushed over.


    "Wow!"


    The figure disappeared in the crystal.


    Following Su Bai stepped in.


    "This is a mirror space, a special space that is connected and separated from reality. In addition to basic training, you will have to receive actual combat training here." Su Bai explained to Kantney.


    "I didn''t see my opponent? It''s not your fight against your husband, right?" Courtney asked suspiciously.


    "It''s a long way from hitting you with me, let''s talk about it if you can survive in this space." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and the whole space began to tremble when his thoughts moved.Courtney hadn¡¯t realized what was going on, he saw that the whole space seemed to be alive, the ground cracked, and the walls looked like monsters with open blood basins, and even the surrounding things started to move madly towards her. Pounced.


    Conteny was shocked and quickly dodges, but everything around him is aggressive and changeable. Although Conteny''s movements are now vigorous and flexible, he still looks very embarrassed in this situation, and there is no chance to breathe. of.


    This is the actual combat training that Su lost to Courtney.


    If Conteney can adapt to this environment, there is no need to worry that she will not be able to deal with it in the future.


    fifteen minutes!


    Konteny persisted for fifteen minutes and then lay directly on the ground.


    "Do you know what problem you have?" Su Bai asked.


    Courtney thought for a while and said, "I''m still not quick enough?"


    "The first time you have inexperienced in this situation, it¡¯s normal to be in a hurry, but haven¡¯t you noticed that you never fly? Can it be used to smash people? Why don''t you attack?" Su Bai was stunned when he finished talking.


    "Yes! I... I forgot!"


    "Take a break and continue!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, let Courtney digest the experience just now.

 C939

    This training continued until noon, and Su Bai took the exhausted and bruised Conteny out of the mirror space.


    "Go take a shower and prepare to eat, and continue basic training in the afternoon." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Courtney nodded, dragging his tired and painful body to the shower.When she came out, in addition to seeing a good lunch, there was also a uniform!


    Item 0054


    "boom!"


    The top of the star rod emitted cosmic energy and directly smashed the ground that was swept by it. At the same time, the body rotated and jumped directly on the star rod. The golden hair was scattered, the eyes under the blindfold were sharp and focused, and the star sign on the chest. Shaking slightly, his white, sturdy legs stood firmly on the star stick, and flew out with a swish, avoiding the walls between the two sides!


    After Su lost to her and gave her a code name and gave her a uniform, Conteney seemed to have changed, becoming more focused and improving faster.At this time, she was able to deal with any unexpected situations in the mirror space relatively calmly, and she was totally different from when she first started. Diana praised her for her progress.


    "Okay, let''s stop here today." Su Bai shouted, and Konteny flew over and fell down with a swish.


    "Why is it so fast today?" Conteney asked suspiciously, his usual training didn''t end so quickly.


    "A guest is here!" Su Bai said, and the two came out of the mirrored space.


    Not long after I came out, I heard the doorbell ringing outside, and Su Bai did not go out. The door outside the villa had already opened.At the door, Nick Haas was not surprised at all and walked straight in.


    As soon as he entered the villa, Nick Haas saw Su Bai sitting on the sofa in the living room and sat down beside him. Just as he was about to say hello, he saw a man walking out to carry tea.


    Nick Haas was stunned for a moment, then winked at Su Bai and said: "It seems that you can''t bear to be lonely anymore if Diana isn''t there. This is not bad. No wonder you look down on other rouge fans. Although you are a little younger, This figure is well-developed, I said...Are you an old cow eating tender grass?"


    Although Su Bai looked like he was in his early twenties, others didn''t know that Nick Haas still knew very well that he and Diana would hardly grow old. You must know that he has gray hair now.


    Nick Haas did not avoid Courtney, and Courtney turned red and looked at Su Bai subconsciously.


    Su Bai knows Nick Haas very well. He is both a business partner and a good friend. Nick Haas doesn''t know that Diana often comes over at night. Now that there is more Courtney at home, it is normal for him to think so.And men, chatting together mostly revolves around women, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or not, so Su Bai didn¡¯t bother to explain, and asked directly: ¡°You still have time to come over now, shouldn¡¯t you fight on the front line?¡±


    "Don''t mention it, the war didn''t go so smoothly. You refused to help, but you have the strength you showed during the last war. So President Franklin planned to set up a similar team to deal with special and difficult situations. I was transferred back from the front line to take charge of this matter!" Nick Haas explained.


    During the First World War, Nick Haas was the closest person to Su Bai Diana. If you want to form a similar team or organization, he is definitely the best candidate.


    "For so many years, I know that you are not interested in participating in these things, but since the task has fallen to my head, you can''t save yourself. I don''t ask you to participate, but I hope you can help. After all, this kind of thing I have no experience at all!" Nick Haas looked at Su Bai and pleaded.


    "How do you think I can help you?"


    "All!" Nick Haas said without hesitation.


    "Can your cheek be thicker?" Su Bai gave him an angry white.


    Nick Haas chuckled and said, "This organization is named the Justice Society of America. It will meet all the requirements as soon as it is required. It will select people with special abilities to join. It is directly under the White House and is the highest level secret. I know you don¡¯t care. These, but it will be of great help to our business and in the future!"


    "Okay, you can do the other things yourself. I can help you select some members and provide some simple training guidance!" Su Bai said.


    "That''s it!" Nick Haas said with a grin."Then I''ll leave first, and I''ll look for you when the frame is set up, so I won''t bother you, haha..."


    Nick Haas winked at Su Bai and Courtney, then got up and left.


    Su Bai did not get up, but Courtney still sent Nick Haas to the door, after all, she was still the housemaid in her identity.


    The Justice Society of America is a relatively famous organization in DC time. It can be regarded as the predecessor of the Justice League, and the strength of its members is not weak.This organization, Su Bai, can be considered a bit of interest, anyway, it is boring, and I am worried about how to train the star girl next, you must know that the star girl is a member of the Justice Association in the comics!


    Thinking about it, Su Bai turned his head and glanced at Conteney intending to tell her about this, but found that Conteney was standing by and looking at him, his eyes were a little special, and his face seemed to be particularly red.Su Bai turned her head and looked at her for a long time, and she didn''t seem to react until she coughed a few times, and then Conteney woke up like a dream, with some flustered eyes dodging.


    "What do you want?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "No, nothing, just thinking about the Justice Society." Courtney explained.


    "Do you want to participate?"


    "I... can I?" Courtney asked expectantly.


    "I said you can, of course! However, there may be many superpowers among the people Nick Haas finds, and the strength is not bad. So if you want to join, don''t shame me, and train well during this time. , I don¡¯t want the people I trained myself to be inferior to others.¡±


    "I will definitely not shame you!" Courtney promised."I''m going to train!"


    After that, Courtney went directly to the training room to continue his basic training.


    In the next period of time, Courtney''s training became harder, even during the break time, she would practice by herself.However, even recently, she often started to be in a trance, Su Bai didn''t care too much, think it might be too tired, and specifically told her to let her pay attention to the combination of work and rest.Unknowingly, a month later, Nick Haas came to visit again!


    Item 0055


    Nick Haas came this time because the framework of the Justice Society has basically been set up. The Justice Society¡¯s base and training base have been built. At the same time, many members have been gathered through the power of the government to invite the Soviet Union. After defeating, see if there is anything else you need to prepare, and pick the members by the way!Before the defeat of the Soviet Union had promised Nick Haas will naturally not refuse.


    "Okay, then go take a look!"


    Su Bai stood up to answer, Conteney next to him had already helped Su Bai put on the black coat.


    "Your expression tells me that you are envious!"


    Seeing Nick Haas''s envy, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Nick Haas shrugged. What he saw clearly just now was that when Contney was serving Su Bai and dressing, whether it was his expression or his eyes, he had that kind of tenderness?If it is more than quantity, Nick Haas thinks that he has defeated the Soviet Union, but if it is quality... it is really far from it.Diana didn''t say, it was this Kantney, young and beautiful, with a hot body, and the look and the feeling, I am afraid that Su Bai was also desperate.Nick Haas thought about it for a moment. I am afraid that none of his own women can do this. How can he not be envious?

 C940

    When Su Bai got dressed and came out of the villa to get on the car, Nick Haas found that Conteny didn''t seem to want to go back but followed him, which surprised him a bit.


    "You want to take her with you?"


    "Did you see the star stick in her hand?" Su Bai asked.


    Nick Haas nodded, he was always curious about the star stick.


    "That thing can destroy the White House!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Nick Haas instantly opened his eyes wide and looked at Conteney in disbelief, and Conteney raised his mouth triumphantly.


    "Impressed!"


    Nick Haas said convincingly, and then said: "Since she is so capable, do you think..."


    "Want her to join the Justice Society?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Look at it and talk about it."


    Su Bai said, and then got into the car.


    Although Su Bai had planned to let the star-champion girl join, it still had to look at the specific situation.


    Nick Haas didn''t know what Su Bai thought. He didn''t expect that the women in his golden house had such abilities, and they kept lobbying to please him.Seeing him sitting in front of him, twisting his neck and talking to himself, Su Bai said angrily, "I''m going to talk again."


    "Okay, okay, but you really think about it. I promise you won''t bother her except for particularly troublesome tasks, and it won''t affect you." Nick Haas said.


    Su Bai shook his head and said nothing.


    After a while, the car stopped slowly.


    After getting off the bus, Su Bai saw a very huge and magnificent independent base.


    "so big!"


    Courtney couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Bai did not speak, Nick Haas led the way into the base and took a look.The decoration inside is indeed very atmospheric, and the logo of the Justice Society is also pasted on the walls. It looks very formal and not small in scale.In addition to meeting rooms and lounges, there are also many rooms, training rooms, weapon storage, equipment rooms, etc., which can be said to be all available.


    "In terms of the conditions of this era, it''s pretty okay here."


    After visiting, Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Do you need anything else?" Nick Haas asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "In general, there is nothing to prepare, just add the rest as you use it."


    "Then let''s go to the training base? The selected people are all over there now, and they happen to be selected today, so that they can be put into use as soon as possible." Nick Hass said.


    Although everyone knows that it will take a while for such an organization to be officially put into use, but Nick Haas still hopes that the sooner the better. There are still many people who do not believe in such an organization. After all, the war is fighting people. Even if there are too few people, even if they are elites, many people still disagree and have doubts.


    "Then go see who you have chosen!"


    The training base is a bit farther away from here, and it''s more hidden...It''s different from the base of the Justice Society so magnificent and magnificent.From the outside, the training base is just a large abandoned warehouse.An electronic code lock is installed on the entrance door, which is very advanced and advanced equipment in this era.After entering the password, Nick Haas opened the door to signal Su Bai to go in.


    Su defeated and stepped forward, Courtney followed closely, followed by Nick Haas before walking in.


    All kinds of training equipment are placed in the huge base. There are many soldiers standing around, and a few people are training activities there.Seeing someone coming in, the few people stopped subconsciously.


    "Don''t stop, continue to do yours." Su Bai said lightly.


    "who are you?"


    One of them asked, his tone a little bit aggressive.


    Su Bai took a look and saw that he was wearing a black tight-fitting uniform with a short beard, and he looked twenty-five or sixteen years old.


    It seems that he is questioning or doubting his identity. After all, he is very young and he is a yellow race!However, he would not fail to see that he came with Nick Haas. In this case, he dare to speak. If it is not stupid, it means that he has another purpose, perhaps to express himself, or to understand What''s the situation.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Rex Taylor, you can also call me Shixia." That humanity.


    "Courtney."


    Su Bai glanced at Kantney, Kantney rushed over with his heart.


    "What do you mean, do you want to do it? Even if you want to do it, you can''t let a woman come..." Rex Taylor had finished speaking, and Courtney''s star rod had already waved over.


    The speed is very fast, and the power is amazing.


    I have seen strong winds before it arrives!


    Rex Taylor made an evasive action almost at the same time, dodge the rod, but was kicked hard in the chest by Courtney, and flew out in an instant.


    Puff!

 C941

    Rex Taylor lay on the ground, Courtney put down his star rod and looked at the surprised crowd!


    Item 0056


    When Rex Taylor was knocked to the ground like this, he was naturally unconvinced. Although he also admitted that Courtney''s strength was not weak, he was naturally unwilling to fail like this. Rex Taylor jumped up with a squeak and prepared to retrieve it. At the same time, but at this time Conteney had already turned and returned to Su Bai''s side, making him really difficult to continue speaking.


    Nick Haas said at this time: "This is Su Bai, the special adviser of the Justice Society, who has the right to decide anything here and is responsible for the selection and training of members."


    After speaking, Nick Haas took the initiative to step aside and handed the scene to Su Bai.


    "Come on one by one, challenge Conteny." Su said indifferently, taking the challenge of Conteny as a measure of their strength.


    This made them good, and Conteney himself was quite surprised, but seeing that Su Bai had already sat down on the side, Conteney did not have stage fright and walked directly back on the court.Naturally, Rex Taylor was the first one to take the shot. Su Bai saw that he seemed to be taking something before he did it. Following this fight, he could feel that Rex Taylor seemed to follow just now. The difference is that the strength, speed, and endurance resistance to hitting seem to have been greatly improved.


    This is Rex Taylor''s ability. Taking a special drug speed can greatly improve his abilities in all aspects. The time limit is one hour. Because of this, he is called Shixia.Conteney was slightly surprised at the beginning of Rex Taylor''s change, but she was not panicked. Even at this level, she was able to cope with it easily.Before long, Rex Taylor was hit by Courtney again and flew out.


    "next!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Although Rex Taylor was a little unwilling to get up, he was not making a move.


    At this time, a man in a uniform but with a face mask almost completely covered his face came out.As soon as he came out, he saw his body turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Courtney.This situation was a little unexpected, and Konteny held the star stick in his hand and launched an attack.The group of black shadows floated back and forth, very fast, and the ethereal shape made it difficult for him to be attacked.That''s not a big deal. He seemed to be able to affect the surrounding state. After a while, the entire training base seemed to become extremely dark, completely shrouded in darkness.This change surprised everyone. To some extent, this was actually the first person to show true superpower.


    "boom!"


    A ray of light suddenly lit up in the darkness, and then the darkness disappeared in an instant, and then I saw that the man lying on the ground seemed to be attacked.


    "next!"


    Su Bai spoke again.


    One by one, these people on the scene started with Courtney one by one, some of them were able to make a few moves, some of them lost in seconds, and their strengths were uneven.In the end, Su Bai only selected four people!


    Shi Xia, Rex Taylor.


    Obsidian, James Rice.


    Midnight genius doctor, Charles McNide.


    Commander of Steel, Henry Hay Wood.


    "There are only five people, isn''t it a bit missing?" Nick Haas couldn''t help asking after the election.


    Su Bai glanced at him, did not deny what he meant by counting Conteny in his words, and said lightly: "Ning Que Wulan is enough."


    "Well, you have the final say. How long will it take to officially involve them in the battle?" Nick Haas asked.


    "When you need them." Su Bai said lightly.


    ...


    These four people, together with the star-seeking female Kantney, are the first members of the current justice agreement. On the day of the election, Su Bai asked them to go back to prepare for an official report tomorrow and send Kantney home to let her also Ready to prepare, I went out for a drink with Nick Haas.Su Bai did not come back until late at night, and it was too late to find Diana to rest directly.


    The next day, Su Bai took Courtney to the training base.


    When they got here, the four of them had already arrived.


    "I know that some of you will definitely not be convinced, so today I will give you a chance to prove myself." As the voice fell, an energy barrier suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai."You go together, as long as you can break this energy barrier, even if you win, if you win, I won''t get along with your affairs, and you don''t need to listen to me. If you lose, you will be honest and obedient in the future! Kang! Teny, you go over with them too!"


    Several people looked at each other, and each acted.


    Shi Xia took the medicine, the obsidian released a black shadow, and the midnight doctor, the steel commander, including Courtney''s, all shot separately, without reservation.


    All kinds of attacks hit the energy barrier without even a single wave. Su Bai stood in it casually and watched the expressions on their faces ranging from shock to doubt, from doubt to unwilling, and from unwilling to despair, short. In just a few minutes, their mentality has completely changed. When they tried their best to attack but there was no effect, the blow was huge.


    Especially when they have the ability to feel that they are very capable, this kind of blow almost makes them beat back to the prototype.


    Su Bai lifted his foot and stomped lightly, and with a bang, a huge air wave and impact suddenly came out, and the powerful air flow directly shook everyone to the ground.


    "In the future, Courtney will be responsible for your basic training, so start now!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, handed the matter over to Conteney and turned away!


    The four looked at each other, and finally had to obey Courtney''s arrangement properly.The basic training is very simple. How did the Soviet Union train Conteny at the beginning, Conteny trained them as they were, and that''s it... the training of the Justice Society has begun.Naturally, there is a place to live in the training base. During this period, the four of them lived here every day, and Su Bai would bring Kantney over in the morning, maybe watching here, maybe doing his own thing, and ending Then take Courtney back.This has been going on for a full two months before Su Bai allowed them and took them to the base of the Justice Society.


    Chapter 0057


    "Is it over?" Nick Haas looked at Su Bai in surprise."As far as I know, it seems that Courtney has been training them for these two months? Are you sure they can start their mission now?"


    "How about it?" Su Bai asked while drinking."Do you still expect me to train them all to become Superman?"


    "Who is Superman?" Nick Haas asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not important. I said to help you select members and train. Now it''s done. What''s left is combat experience and the use of their abilities. This thing needs to be targeted and accumulated over time by themselves. In the future. I will come, but I will not intervene too much time. As for the leader, you can let Shi Xia come!"


    "He? Can he do it? Why not let Courtney come?" Nick Haas asked.


    "Although Shi Xia''s strength is average, but his mind and command ability are not bad, it is enough to lead this team. As for Courtney, let''s not talk about whether the female leader is convenient, even if it is okay, do you think I am good? The one who is easy to cultivate will be given to you? She will be the team leader, can I stand by by then?" Su Bai said angrily.

 C942

    It''s okay to let Courtney participate in the Justice Society, let her lead the team?forget it!


    "Okay, okay, but Conteney is also one of the members anyway. I should take care of you or take care of it." Nick Haas said: "I''ll start arranging them if there are tasks later. By the way, Kang Does Teney live here?"


    "Let me ask her." Su Bai said.


    "Alright, you can rest assured that I will arrange a separate room for her in a relatively quiet area. If you want to come, you will not be disturbed. And for so long, I believe that they should also know the relationship between Conteny and you, and I will also Often here, you can rest assured!" Nick Haas winked.


    Su Bai gave him a glance, got up and went to look for Courtney!


    Although Courtney wanted to join the Justice Society, she didn''t actually want to live here, but there might be tasks in the future. If she doesn''t live here, it would not be so convenient to get in touch. In the end, she decided that the Lord is here.The room Nick Haas arranged for her was in the deepest part of the base, completely isolated from other people, and other people¡¯s rooms were arranged very ordinary, but Courtney¡¯s room was just like home. Yes, the bathroom is separate in the room.Especially the bed, it turned out to be a big round bed. When Nick Haas came with Su Bai and Courtney, he still made a special statement that this bed was made for them, and it was difficult for him in this era. You can come up with such an interesting design of the round big bed!


    Regarding the relationship between Conteney and himself, Su Bai did not explain at all, and it was useless to explain it. Not only Nick Haas but also everyone in the Justice Agreement had already identified the relationship between the two, and no one believed the explanation.


    ...


    Late at night, it was almost early in the morning that Su Bai was awakened by the sound of the phone. Diana did not come here at night because it was inconvenient. Su Bai was a little surprised when the phone rang. Could it be that Diana was uncomfortable and couldn''t sleep?Came downstairs to answer the phone, Su Bai smiled and said, "Dear, miss me?"


    "First, it''s me, sir, Courtney." It was not Diana''s voice that came over the phone.


    "Ah, calling so late, something?" Su Bai asked casually, a little surprised.


    "I...I can''t sleep a bit." Courtney said timidly.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Isn''t it accustomed to suddenly change the place? Not so, when you stayed at home, you didn''t see that you were not used to it. Okay, it''s all so late, and I fell asleep after lying down for a while!"


    "You, can you come and accompany me?" Courtney said very quietly.


    "Now?" Su Bai was a little surprised, this night... not so good, right?


    "No, isn''t it convenient?"


    "That''s not it, it''s just... forget it, I''ll go over it." Su Bai originally wanted to say something, but think about it and forget it.


    Although Courtney is very independent, she is still a little girl after all. During this time of day and night, she has a lot of dependence on herself, or the warmth of family?Now it is normal to be unaccustomed to moving out suddenly.Putting down the phone, Su Bai didn''t bother to change his clothes, so he wore a nightgown and opened the portal directly to the Justice Society base, the room of Courtney.


    The room was just a small lamp on the bedside table. Conteney leaned on the head of the bed and looked like he couldn''t sleep. Seeing the portal light up and Su Bai appeared, Konteny got up from the bed and came to Su Bai''s face.


    Su Bai is usually upstairs at night at home, either with Diana or sleeping by himself. I rarely see Conteny. Only now I found that Conteny was wearing a black suspender nightdress. Hera''s.Although this nightdress didn''t show much, Conteney''s figure was very good, and she looked very sexy in her body. Su Bai couldn''t help but look at it more.


    Conteney obviously didn''t notice this, and excitedly pulled Su Bai by the arm to sit by the bed.


    "Sir, I can''t sleep!"


    Su Bai said dumbly: "I''m not a sleeping pill, can you fall asleep when you see me? Okay, lie down obediently, I will chat with you for a while, and I will leave when you fall asleep, okay? "


    "Is this... okay?" Although Courtney asked, he still lay down obediently.


    "If you are lucky, Diana didn''t come, otherwise I won''t have time to chat with you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Courtney chuckled softly.


    To be honest, Su Bai really has no experience of coaxing girls to sleep, sitting next to each other and chatting, but Courtney looked very energetic and did not look sleepy at all."You still can''t sleep? Or do you plan to talk to me like this until dawn!"


    "You, can you lie down? That way I can''t sleep!" Courtney whispered.


    "I have been chatting with me for so long, and now I want to sleep with him?" Su Bai made a joke, and thought about it and lay down beside him.


    As soon as he lay down, Konteny got into Su Bai''s arms, and Su Bai was stunned."What? Are you really planning to let me sleep with me?"


    "When I was young, I couldn''t sleep, my mother always put her arms around me to sleep!" Conteney whispered: "I will fall asleep soon, sir, I promise, I will soon..."


    Item 0058


    "You are a big girl now."


    Listening to Courtney''s words, Su Bai replied softly but did not push her away.


    It¡¯s normal to lie in my mother¡¯s arms when I was a child, but I¡¯m not my mother, and even though Contney¡¯s is young, he is already an adult. It¡¯s really not appropriate to lie in my arms in this situation. Such a sentence when I was defeated was a hint or reminder.But I don''t know if Contney understood what he meant, but he didn''t respond anyway, just adjusted his posture and lay in his arms a little cleverly.


    Seeing her shrinking into a ball, Su Bai was a little trembling.


    Everyone''s sleeping posture will more or less reveal some personality, for example, Diana, Diana may hug herself when she sleeps, but it is the kind of bird that hugs herself.Courtney is also holding himself, but it gives people a sense of insecurity and needs protection.Curl into a ball, protecting itself like a wounded hedgehog!


    Su Bai slowly raised his arm and placed it behind Conteny''s neck, and Conteny slightly lifted up and sprinted down, so that Su Bai''s arm could wrap himself, and he changed to a more comfortable position to continue lying down.Neither of them spoke, and the room was quiet.Su Bai didn''t have any distracting thoughts and just hugged her like this. After a while, she felt her breathing gradually became steady and low, and the light suddenly turned off.


    "Wait until she is completely asleep and leave."


    Su Bai thought this way, but it turned out that something went against his wishes. Perhaps because of this quiet environment, Su Bai was unconsciously asleep.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai was half asleep and half awake, feeling the person in his arms curled in his arms with his back to him, and he thought it was Diana in a daze.To be precise, he didn''t even think about who it was. The habit of sleeping with Diana in his arms every day made him instinctively never consider other people at all. Someone in his arms subconsciously thought it was Diana, turned slightly and buried his head deeply. Between the hair, he put his left arm up and moved habitually.After a while, I felt that the person in his arms seemed to have a reaction and twisted slightly. Su Bai, who had made him, wanted to do morning exercises.He stretched out his hand to twist her around, and kissed her without opening his eyes, and at the same time the hand continued to be dishonest.But slowly, Su Bai gradually became a little sober, and some felt something wrong?


    Why is the response so jerky? It doesn''t seem to feel right...


    When was Diana this old?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai opened his eyes suddenly.


    At first sight, he saw Conteney''s shy flushing face, with his hands on her body, and the pajamas with suspenders had been lifted by him.

 C943

    "Uh¡­¡­"


    His eyes met, and the awkward atmosphere spread instantly.


    Su Bai hurriedly let go of his hand and sat up, really...too bad.Last night I also hinted that Courtney was a big girl. Some things were inconvenient, but I was confused and kissed and touched. I planned to leave when she fell asleep, but fell asleep first!


    It''s undeniable that Courtney was good, but Su Bai really didn''t have any thoughts about her, perhaps because she was someone next to her, which was different from Laurel''s situation, but it was a bit embarrassing now.Fortunately, Su Bai was also a person who had seen strong winds and waves. After a moment of embarrassment, he quickly returned to normal and said: "Sorry, I fell asleep last night and thought it was Diana just now, so... you just treat it as it never happened. ."


    "No way!"


    Courtney''s reaction was intense.


    Su Bai said: "Then you..."


    "I can''t assume that it hasn''t happened, because it just happened. But...I won''t mind, and...and I won''t tell Diana." Courtney whispered.


    Su Bai was stunned and said: "Well, then I will go back first, and I will see you when I have time!"


    After speaking, Su defeated and opened the portal and returned home.


    Conteny tidied up his clothes in a daze, and couldn''t help thinking back to the scenes and feelings just now. The expression on his face looked like he was happy and... and a little disappointed.


    This was an unexpected little accident. Although Su Bai was a bit embarrassed, he was not so hypocritical. He, with countless masters, would not have any influence because of this incident.He also found that Courtney seemed to have some kind of affection or dependence on himself, so Su Bai still behaved normally, it should be seen that she will come, what to say or what to say, but...the number of times she came It is somewhat reduced.Courtney didn''t notice it at first, but slowly she seemed to find that Su Bai was slowly alienating herself?This makes Courtney a little sad.


    As the days passed, the Justice Society finally began its mission. From the beginning, it was relatively simple, but gradually became more complicated and difficult. The Justice Society¡¯s little progress has also become a little bit more important.Therefore, Courtney also became busy, and began to look like a hero, gradually hiding his mind!


    As the Justice Society becomes more and more mature, more formal, and its status is getting higher and higher. Today''s tasks have begun to directly accept the appointment of the President of the White House, and its importance is getting higher and higher!


    On this day, Courtney went home.


    What disappointed her was that Su Bai was not at home.


    On the phone a few days ago, he seemed to be with Diana, maybe he hasn''t come back yet?


    Disappointed but disappointed, but she still feels very happy and kind to return home.Depending on the home, he may have been away for several days.Going back to his room and seeing that nothing has changed, Conteny looked very happy. He put on a long dress of a family home. Conteny started cleaning, first cleaning the inside and out of the house, and then again. Going upstairs to Su Bai''s room, he found Su Bai''s clothes and washed them, even the clothes he was wearing next to him.After busying most of the day, it was finally over, and Courtney lay on the sofa to rest!


    At this moment, the light of the portal lit up in the living room, and Su Bai came out of it immediately afterwards.


    "Are you back?" Seeing Kontenisu defeated was a little surprised.


    "Yup."


    Courtney sat up and nodded in reply."Only Mr. himself?"


    "Well, Diana may be away for a while..."


    Item 0059


    Su Bai has been on Paradise Island these days, occasionally taking Diana around looking for antiques, just like before.But yesterday in the process of collecting antiques, I found a clue, a clue related to the Amazons.In addition to Paradise Island, there may be a branch of the Lost Amazon in this world!All sorts of clues indicate that this lost Amazon exists and is very mysterious!


    After discussing for one night, Hippolyte finally asked Diana to find this lost Amazon. Originally, Su Bai planned to accompany Diana, but because it was an''outsider'' who was related to Amazon, it was not easy to interfere. And there were several Amazon female warriors such as Aleika, so Su Bai had to give up this idea.As a result, I didn''t expect to see Courtney when he came back.


    And from the look of Courtney, it seemed that he had been back for a while, and the house was cleaned.


    "How come you have time to come back today? Haven''t you been doing a lot of tasks recently? The Nazis are very strong." Su Bai asked casually.


    "We are only in charge of some tasks that are difficult to handle with ordinary means. Recently, it has been relatively easy, and I haven''t been back for a long time. I miss here and Mr. very much!" Conteny said with a smile.


    "I miss you, too." Su Bai said with a smile."I''ll take a shower first and go out to eat later."


    "Let me do it, I recently learned some crafts!" Conteney said.


    "All right, I''ll take a shower first!"


    "By the way, sir, let me wash all your clothes."


    "All washed?"


    "Ok!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and turned upstairs, Courtney got busy in the kitchen.


    After taking a shower, Su Bai came downstairs wearing a bathrobe. Conteney had done almost everything, and he was eager to let Su Bai have a taste.Don''t say... it''s the past!


    During the meal, Courtney said a lot of tasks, everything was natural, as if the previous things had already passed.Before I knew it, the atmosphere improved.After eating, Courtney simply cleaned up, took two glasses, and took out a bottle of wine from the bag he brought back.


    "Liquor from the Heavenly Dynasty?"


    Smelling the familiar smell, Su Bai was quite surprised."Where did you get it?"


    "After a mission was captured, I remembered that my husband was from the celestial dynasty, so I stayed here. I heard that the wine was so hot and easy to get drunk, but I never dared to drink it." Kantney picked up the cup and smelled it, a pungent smell pungent Come.


    Su Bai smiled: "The liquor of the Heavenly Dynasty is not something ordinary people can get used to. Just try it if you are curious. Don''t drink too much and you can get drunk."


    "What are you afraid of at home!" Conteney said with a smile and took a sip. As soon as he finished drinking, he couldn''t help but cough. Su Bai shook his head dumbly and patted her back. After a while, she gasped. : "It''s really spicy."


    "This wine must be drunk slowly!" Su Bai smiled and drank slowly.

 C944

    For so many years, Su Bai has really never drunk the wine of the Heavenly Dynasty. Aside from asking questions, what he drank is his feelings...


    Seeing that Su Bai was so satisfied with his drink, Kantney slowly tried again. After taking a sip, he quickly realized the beauty of this wine, and slowly began to drink with Su Bai.During the period, Su Bai reminded him several times, but when he saw Conteny''s condition seemed to be pretty good, maybe it was because he had a better drinker, so he didn''t persuade him again. Unknowingly, the two drank the wine!


    Su Bai was slightly drunk.


    "Well, it''s getting late, go to bed and rest." Su Bai said with a smile: "Can you do it, do you need me to help you go back?"


    "It''s okay." Courtney grinned and stood up, as if he wanted to prove that he was okay and could go back to the room by himself.As a result, as soon as I stood up, I felt the sky and the earth spinning. Su Bai quickly supported her with his eyesight and hands, and said with a smile: "I told you that this wine is very powerful. Okay, let me help you back to the room!"


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t stand firm, it''s really okay!"


    Courtney was still stubborn, and Su Bai had helped her to the room.


    Only a few steps away, Courtney''s alcohol strength had all poured up, and he was drunk at once.She walked swayingly, and she was weak. If it hadn''t been for Su Bai to support her, she would have been on the ground.Finally helped her into the room and let her lie down, Su Bai was about to leave, but she suddenly reached out and grabbed Su Bai''s wrist.


    "Don''t be crazy!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Courtney didn''t speak but looked straight at Su Bai. Su Bai broke free with a smile but she refused to let go.


    It was obvious that she was very drunk.


    "Okay, go to bed obediently."


    "You accompany me!" Courtney said.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "Also let me accompany you, did you forget the last time?"


    Courtney shook his head."I didn''t forget, because I didn''t forget, I wanted you to accompany me! Sir, I like you!"


    This confession is beyond defense.


    Su Bai was stunned and said: "You drank too much."


    "I know, otherwise I wouldn''t say it. I don''t know when I started, maybe it was when you saved me, you took me in, you trained me, took care of me... I was there before I knew it. My heart has become more important. Nick Haas, and others say that I am the woman you raised, but I am not angry or even a little happy. I have never clarified this misunderstanding, maybe I hope this is Really."


    "I was actually very happy last time. Although you thought I was Diana, I was still very happy. Then you started to alienate me and I could feel it. I know, you don¡¯t feel that way for me, but I have for you, and I don''t mind at all!"


    "She... I can replace her when she is away! When she comes back, I can leave, unless you find me, otherwise I will be the same as before. I will never destroy your feelings or make it difficult for you. !"


    Her words are very straightforward and direct.


    Su Bai paused and said, "I really want to know how you have such feelings."


    "I don''t know, if I knew it, it might not be love!" Conteney said."It''s like you are like Diana, isn''t it?"


    Item 0060


    "I know that you and Diana are not ordinary people. You can live for a long, long time, and you have been together for a long time, but your love has not faded at all, and it will always be as sweet and full of passion as first love. Can you Tell me exactly why? You can¡¯t. I¡¯m the same to you, and neither can I! I miss you every day when you¡¯re away. I can¡¯t be immortal, and I can¡¯t tolerate others in my life, but I dare not, I I dare not say, I''m afraid you will alienate me again, even if... you are for my good!"


    "Actually, I didn''t intend to say it. Maybe I drank too much. I can''t help myself. I want to tell you that I love you and you are the most important person in my life! It is a substitute when Diana is not here, I am just as happy! You don¡¯t need to be embarrassed, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty, you don¡¯t even need to fall in love with me! You only need to think of me when Diana is away and you are lonely Now! When I am old and dead, you can still continue to be together, you just need to treat me as a passer-by in your life!"


    "And you regard me as your life?"


    Su Bai said slowly.


    Speaking of this, if Su Bai is not moved, it would be too hard-hearted. It is not bad to accept Conteny, he has never been a dedicated person!It''s just that because of Diana''s existence, he didn''t pay attention to others at all.Thinking of this, Su Bai planned to bend down to kiss Conteney to prove his attitude or answer, but when he bowed his head, he found that Conteney was... asleep!


    Fell asleep.


    The sleep is very heavy!


    Seeing her like this, Su Bai really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This side only confessed affectionately, turned his head and fell asleep, drinking confession... really unreliable!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai helped her cover the quilt so that she could sleep well, then turned around and went out.


    At about noon the next day, Su lost out and saw Courtney cooking downstairs.Seeing Su defeated, Courtney greeted him, rubbed his head and said with a little wilt: "My head hurts, this wine is so powerful... I only remember it as if it was your husband who helped me back to the room. I don¡¯t remember anymore. Uh...I haven¡¯t done anything excessive, right?"


    Su Bai looked at Courtney, her appearance... didn''t seem to be intentional at all.


    "Don''t you remember?" Su Bai asked.


    Courtney shook his head.


    Okay!


    This is a piece of drinking, apparently I forgot to confess or something.In this case, Su Bai didn''t take the initiative to mention it, shook his head and said: "It''s nothing, you just fell asleep."


    "That''s good, next time I won''t drink this wine, it''s so uncomfortable!" Conteny pouted, and then continued cooking.


    This confession seemed to have been brought over like this, and nothing happened at all. Su Bai observed Conteney and found that her performance was very natural and she couldn¡¯t see what she said yesterday. It seemed that she was drunk yesterday. It''s not wrong.She should have buried her thoughts and thoughts deeply, if she were not drunk, she would definitely not say it.


    Although Su Bai still didn''t understand why Kantney suddenly felt so deeply attached to herself, but thinking about what she said, the feeling between herself and Diana was also inexplicable, so she couldn''t tell why.


    "How long do you stay at home?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Actually, there are other things when I came back. We found someone who has some special abilities, so I want her husband to see if she is eligible to join." Conteny said.

 C945

    "Oh? I''ll take a look with you then!"


    After eating, Su Bai took Courtney directly to the training base.


    In addition to selecting some members who may join the team, this training base is also used to train some excellent soldiers. Although they are not qualified to join the Justice Society, they will still be much better than ordinary soldiers after training!Although Su Bai hasn''t shown up much recently, the entire Justice Association knows that although this is a consultant, his status and power are quite high.


    The person next to him¡ªrespectfully greeted him, Courtney pointed to the human being trained in the distance: "It''s her!"


    "Her name is Amaya Kivi, code-named Vixen... She has an ancestral necklace, through which she can gain any animal abilities. I have tried it before and know some basics of fighting, and the ability of that necklace Not bad." Courtney introduced.


    "The vixen..."


    Su Bai looked at her, she was slim and her movements were sharp. Although she was black, her appearance had nothing to do with her, but it was not as ugly as most blacks. Instead, she had a different kind of temperament and feeling!


    "Let her join." Su Bai said.


    "Don''t you need to test it?" Courtney asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "There is no need for this, her ability is enough to enter the Justice Association, and...there is a woman in the organization, and it is easier for you to have a companion!"


    "Okay, then I''ll let her know!" Courtney nodded.


    "Go now, let someone take her to the base to report after you inform her, anyway, you are fine now, go home for a few days!" Su Bai said.


    Conteney was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t expect that Su Bai would take the initiative to say this, she had actually made plans to inform the vixen and stay by the way.Because Su Bai had always been deliberately alienating himself before.Although I don''t know why, Courtney was very happy and nodded heavily and walked directly towards the vixen!


    The vixen talked with Conteny, the vixen showed excitement and gratitude, and she looked towards Su Bai and nodded slightly. Su Bai nodded with a chuckle. After a while, she saw Conteny. Already walked back.


    "I have already explained it."


    "Then go!"


    Su Bai said that he opened the portal, put his hand on Conteny''s shoulder and walked in.


    Conteney was taken aback for a moment, and the smile from the corner of his eyes instantly rippled.


    Back home, Conteney''s mood was completely different now when she left. Although she didn''t seem to have anything to do, she didn''t feel boring or bored at all.


    Chapter 0061 I do not regret, I do!


    Although I came here almost every day before I joined the Justice Society, my feelings and moods are completely different now.Every day basic training is essential. For so long, Konteny has developed this habit and hasn¡¯t gotten it off one day. Su Bai will watch her training, chat together afterwards, and then discuss what to eat at night. Sometimes Will go out to buy meals together.


    Having dinner together, although they would still go back to their rooms to rest, Conteney felt very happy and very happy... She could feel that Su Bai had inadvertently alienated herself, which made her very lucky, very glad that she did not Speaking out of the thoughts in her heart, can it make everything as if it were back to the past, just this is enough, she doesn''t have too much hope!


    Night fell.


    Su Bai was sitting on the sun lounger by the courtyard pool. Today''s weather is very good, there is a gentle breeze, and the stars in the sky are very beautiful.The patter of water sounded, and in the swimming pool, Courtney was swimming freely in it.After swimming for a while, it seemed that he was tired, and Courtney jumped up with the edge of the pool.The swimsuit clung to the body tightly, and the dripping water dripped down.


    Su Bai smiled and threw the bath towel over. Conteny smiled and dried his hair, then wiped his body.For Courtney, there is actually nothing, the scale of this swimsuit is still very conservative, not much less than her uniform, nothing more than no sleeves on the arms.However, it seems that Su Bai has two different feelings.


    Her figure is indeed well developed.


    I¡¯ve seen before that Su Bai may not feel what it is, and he still regards Conteny as a little girl, but after this period of time, Conteny¡¯s temperament has matured a lot, plus the confession she has forgotten. It is difficult for Su Bai to look at her with normal eyes and thinking.


    Maybe he used to be a girl, now he is a woman!


    "I will wipe the back hair for you."


    Su Bai smiled and beckoned her to sit down in front of her recliner, picked up a dry towel and helped her wipe the long blonde hair behind her.His movements were normal and ordinary, but Courtney had a special feeling. He couldn''t help feeling nervous and his heartbeat accelerated a lot.


    Behind him, Su Bai''s aura slowly rushed in, and Conteny''s gentle movements made Conteny a little dazed and uncontrollable.


    Although knowing that this is possible...may make her efforts go to an end, but she still slowly leaned towards Su Bai.One point, one point, she slowly leaned against Su Bai''s arms and became tense. As long as Su Bai felt unpleasant, she would get up immediately.After waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for any movement behind her, which made her feel a little nervous.


    Finally, she felt Su defeated behind her!


    With his arms raised, Su Bai put the towel aside. Conteney was about to get up to talk, but he suddenly found that Su Bai''s hand was in front of him and placed it on his belly and hugged him.


    Hugged yourself?


    Courtney was stunned, completely unexpected that it would be like this.


    When Su Bai hugged him from behind with both hands, Conteney believed that this was true!


    Quietly leaning against Su Bai''s arms, feeling the strong arms, Konteny suddenly felt that he had no regrets!


    Su Bai didn''t speak, and no one did anything else just hug Conteney like this. Conteney didn''t say a word or even closed his eyes, quietly enjoying the happy moment she thought!After a long time, Su Bai slowly let go of his hand, and Konteny opened his eyes and couldn''t help but feel a little bit disheartened.


    "It''s getting late, go back and rest." Su Bai said.


    Courtney wanted to nod his head and say yes, but he didn''t know why the words came out of his mouth."Can you hold me for a while?"


    Speaking of it, Courtney regretted it. As soon as he was about to explain, he heard Su Bai say: "It''s almost enough. As a normal man, I can bear it for such a long time. I can''t bear it anymore. !"


    "You...you don''t have to bear it." Courtney blushed and immediately reacted, whispering.


    "What?" Su Bai asked.


    "No, nothing." Courtney shook his head and hurriedly got up.

 C946

    Taking a secret glance, Konteny''s face turned red!


    "Sir, Diana has been away for several days, you... If you need it, I can help you find it!" Conteny lowered his head.


    "What are you looking for? A woman? Forget it, I''m not interested in those women outside at all. I''m not Nick Haas." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why?" Courtney asked curiously."Sir, your status, this, this kind of thing should be normal, you should be able to find many beautiful women, and...this has nothing to do with feelings, but...just a moment of loneliness."


    "Ning Quewulan, even if I want it, I have to look at it, right? What''s more, I am not interested in what other people have done. Naturally, it is impossible for others to take over what I have done, and I don¡¯t want to have too much. Implicated." Su Bai said casually, already getting up to enter the house.


    Courtney hesitated and followed."Then what should I do, sir is going to be like this...do you endure it like this?"


    "If one day I might leave, I mean leaving this world, will you follow me? Once you leave, there may be no chance to come back again!" Su Bai suddenly asked.


    "I do!" Courtney said without hesitation.


    "Even if I don''t love you, just out of substitution or possessiveness?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Although he didn''t know why he asked so suddenly, Courtney nodded without hesitation.


    The two of them had already entered the room. Su Bai walked up the stairs. Conteney was slightly disappointed and prepared to return to the room, but suddenly he heard Su Bai say: "Follow me upstairs!"


    "Go up... upstairs?" Conteney was taken aback for a moment and immediately reacted, showing an expression of excitement instantly."Sir, you are..."


    "It''s too late to regret." Su Bai smiled.


    Courtney shook his head fiercely: "I don''t regret it, I do!"


    "Then go!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Can...can you not go upstairs? Go, go to my room." Courtney said.


    Su Bai was taken aback and understood what she meant, and nodded slightly.


    Item 0062


    The two arrived at Courtney''s room one after the other. After pushing the door in, Courtney looked a little nervous, and felt a little at a loss with his head down and hands clasped.Whether it¡¯s lip service or inward thinking, Courtney seems to be bold and looks forward to this moment, but when things come, she still can¡¯t help but be nervous. After all, she is also a little girl who has never experienced it before. Weird.


    Courtney was silent for a long time, as if her head became blank and lost the ability to think, but she still remembered one thing, she must do something!


    Secretly took a deep breath, Conteney was thinking about what he should do, but Su Bai had already arrived in front of her.He put her arm around her waist and embraced her in his arms, and directly bowed his head and kissed him.At that moment, the calmness that was still somewhat restored disappeared suddenly, and the blazing man''s breath rushed towards his face, and he raised his head slightly, feeling as if he was about to be sucked away.Those hands seemed to have an indescribable magic power, and every time they approached, every time they moved, she felt hot.Unknowingly, the swimsuit had been taken off, and she had already lay down unknowingly. When the tingling sensation came, she realized that the things she had been thinking about had happened.


    This made her a little annoyed, annoyed that she was in a trance just now!


    "hold me!"


    Su Bai whispered.


    Conteney grabbed Su Bai''s neck when she heard the words, and soon she knew why she did it.She is like a flat boat in the waves, swept like a violent storm, if it weren''t for holding Su Bai''s neck, she even felt that she might fly out.


    The bursts of shock quickly made Courtney forget his upset and fell into a trance again.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    When the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Courtney was exhausted, lying on Su Bai''s body like a boneless.


    Listening to the deep breath and feeling that chest one after another, Courtney fell asleep.


    She had a dream, dreaming that she finally achieved her wish and became the woman of Su Bai as she wished. The scene is clear and real, giving her a feeling of hope that this dream will never end and never wake up!


    Warm and firm arms, steady breathing.


    Conteney gradually woke up, the unprecedented sense of steadiness and satisfaction poured into his body. Seeing Su Bai who was sleeping next to him, Conteney was in a trance for a moment thinking that he was dreaming, looking at that clear face, and feeling That kind of contact regardless of each other, she was sure that this was not a dream, it was really happening.


    The joy in the bottom of my heart, the joy of joy made the corners of her mouth rise uncontrollably, looking at the face that was so close at hand, as if she could never see enough, the more she looked, the more she became fascinated.She didn''t know how long she watched, but she suddenly found that she was awake.She was instinctively shy and wanted to close her eyes and pretend to sleep, but after thinking about it, she didn''t do that.


    "Good morning, Sir."


    "Good morning!"


    Su Bai smiled and said hello.


    "I''m going to make breakfast."


    "Wait a while, lie down for a while!"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Courtney, who actually hoped to stay longer at this moment.


    It wasn''t until noon that the two of them got up, cooking and eating, and chatting and training felt the same as before, but the atmosphere, mentality, and relationship were completely different.Of course, although it''s okay in normal times, Courtney abides by her identity, or she has a clear position for herself.This made Su Bai feel that her previous drunkenness was still true.In the evening, Su Bai naturally entered Courtney''s room, and... naturally what should have happened.


    Courtney is very proactive and well-behaved.


    Maybe she may find the opportunity is rare?So every time and every moment I am pleased to make Su Bai satisfied.


    Maybe it was because there was some feeling of lack of confidence, but it was not humble, just looking at Su Bai''s satisfaction, she would also feel unusually satisfied and happy!It stayed in this way for three days, and finally Nick Haas called and needed Contron to perform the task, and Contron had to go back.


    "Go, I''ll see you when I''m fine!"

 C947

    Su Bai said to Courtney with a smile, and opened the portal.


    Courtney nodded and went back.


    For her, even if it''s been so few days... she thinks it''s worth it!


    She knew very well in her heart that Su Bai did not actually love herself.His love for Diana can hardly be copied.But as long as he has himself in his heart, he can think of himself when Diana is not there and needs it!Even if he doesn''t take the initiative to find himself, he can come back!Courtney''s heart has been completely tied to Su Bai, and he even has no ego!


    The first, or the only thing to consider, is the other party!


    However, she didn''t know that the words she said after she was drunk moved Su Bai very much.


    There are many kinds of love.


    Although the love for Courtney is not the same as Diana, the love can be cultivated.In this world, she is the second one who can walk into Su Bai''s heart and life in Su Bai for so long!Therefore, from time to time, Su Bai will go to the base to see her. If it is not too leisurely, Su Bai will spend the night at the base, and if it is not so busy, he will pick Conteny home!


    Of course, Su Bai will not forget Diana because of Courtney.


    From time to time, he will also pay attention to Diana''s situation, and occasionally he will pass by when there is a suitable opportunity!


    It''s just that the progress on her side is not too great, and there are not many clues to the lost Amazons. Looking for it is also a time-consuming thing, and it may be difficult to do in a short time.Su Bai''s life has become simple and fulfilling, most of the time is dealing with business, occasionally to see Diana or Courtney, leisurely and fulfilling!


    "Sir, I have something to tell you."


    On this day, Courtney¡¯s room at the Justice Society base.Courtney snuggled in Su Bai''s arms and whispered.


    "What are you talking about."


    "It''s about the vixen. I found her super powers are very good these few missions, but her fighting skills are weaker..."


    "Do you want me to teach her?"


    "convenient?"


    "You said everything, can I not agree?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0063: Training and Shopping and Divination


    Courtney knew that he actually didn''t care about these things. He also said that he didn''t seem to want to involve too many people, and that he might leave the world one day in the future.This question and curiosity were buried deep in his heart, or he didn''t care.Because no matter where he goes, Courtney will follow her.However, as the only two women in the organization, the relationship between her and the vixen has indeed become very good through missions and daily contact.On several occasions, Courtney discovered that although the vixen can gain her ability through the necklace, the duration of this ability is also limited, time or her own physical strength, etc., when the fighting time is prolonged, she is easy to fall into Dangerous, his own fighting skills are not particularly strong.


    Although the vixen has never said it, but has been trying to improve himself in a low-key manner, but Conteney felt that such progress was too slow.


    That''s why she had this proposal.


    Unexpectedly, Su Bai agreed.


    "I''ll tell her."


    Conteney got up and found the clothes to put on and prepared to go, Su Bai smiled dumbly but could only put on the clothes, and went out with Conteney.


    I found the vixen in the training ground. Courtney told the story. The vixen was excited and happy at first, but soon asked in a low voice, "This...is this convenient?"


    "It''s fine if he agrees!" Courtney said with a smile.


    The next thing is simple, because the vixen has just joined the experience and ability is not particularly good, so the usual tasks are not many.There is plenty of time to learn fighting skills with Su Bai. Most of the time, I teach alone. Occasionally, Kantney will join in when he is there!The vixen did not systematically learn fighting ability before, but later also learned Taekwondo and the like, the rank is not bad!Su Bai did not systematically teach her anything, but Su Bai is more of actual combat experience, which is more effective and rarer than systematic learning and fighting.The progress of the vixen can be said to be improved at a speed that is visible to the naked eye, and at the same time it is slowly becoming familiar!


    At the end of the day¡¯s training, the vixen and Courtney took a shower and changed clothes.


    Seeing Su Bai waiting by the side, the vixen was witty and ready to leave.She also knows about the relationship between Conteney and Su Bai, rumors about Su Bai, etc., especially since her relationship with Konteny is good, the two naturally talked a lot in private.The vixen does not comment on this. After all, it is a personal matter, and it is not forced.


    "Shall we go shopping together?"


    Seeing that the vixen was about to leave, Su Bai asked casually.


    "I...I won''t go." The vixen replied.


    "Let''s go together, you rarely go shopping anyway." Courtney urged.


    After all, racial discrimination still exists, and the vixen came to the United States from Africa. They used to flee, but after they came, they joined the justice agreement and acted together with the organization. They really haven''t gone out alone.The vixen acted a little too, and agreed with Courtney''s instigation.


    In fact, there is really nothing to go shopping in this era, but it can be regarded as one of the only entertainment activities at present!


    Although the war is still in full swing and all aspects of the economy are affected, there are still many people on the street, especially the frequent refugees who flee here, making the street seem a little more crowded.


    "There is a clothing store over there, go and see?"


    After walking for a while, Su Bai found the clothing store and suggested to go in.


    The business in the shop was relatively deserted. After entering, Su Bai had no interest after watching it for a while, but Conteney and the vixen were enthusiastic about watching.While they were looking at the clothes, Su Bai went over and chatted with the boss.This boss is a white man in his fifties, but he doesn''t have the notion of racism and is very enthusiastic.


    "Is there anything interesting around here?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It depends on what you said is interesting, whether it is to them or to you." The boss whispered with a grin.


    "Oh? What''s the difference?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "If it is for them, there are a lot of clothing and jewelry shops nearby. I believe they will be able to meet any of your requirements at night." The boss winked and said with a trivial expression: "If it is for you, I recommend going to you. On the corner of two blocks, a new store opened there!"


    Judging by the look of the boss and the tone of Su Bai, you know what store he said it is, and shook his head and said, "Forget it, I have no interest in that kind of place!"

 C948

    "Then you are wrong, I''m not talking about the kind of place where you can play whatever you want with money. That kind of place is only suitable for us, not your identity, Mr.".


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know, but you can see it when you look at it. You are very particular about your clothes and have extraordinary temperament. Even the two women you bring with you don¡¯t look like ordinary people. You are sure to have a status if you want to come. You look at that kind of woman naturally. Quite a lot! But the shop I was talking about is quite special. This is a fortune-telling shop. A new fortuneteller who is said to have come from a gypsy has arrived. It is said to be very effective! However, this fortuneteller is very special!" The boss explained. .


    "What a special method?"


    "Very beautiful!" the boss said swearingly: "I have never seen such a beautiful woman, especially her figure. If you are not afraid of you being angry, even if the two of them together may not be comparable, they are very flavorful."


    "Really? I have to see it in a while!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile. At this time, the vixen and Courtney seemed to have picked good clothes.


    "Settle it." Su Bai said to the boss.


    "Okay!"


    The boss was overjoyed and hurried to settle accounts.


    In addition to the normal price, Su Bai also gave a lot of tips, which made the boss smile.


    "Just now the boss said that there is a very effective divination shop. Let''s go and see?" Su Bai said to the two after coming out of the clothing store.


    The two of them had no opinion, and fortune-telling sounded mysterious.According to the direction of the boss, Su Bai soon saw a small shop and opened the door to enter. The lighting inside was very dim. At a glance, Su Bai saw the fortune-teller sitting in the middle.


    "The boss really didn''t speak big words!"


    Item 0064


    A table with a crystal ball on the table. At the other end of the crystal ball sits a woman who is obviously dressed as a gypsy.Long hair is tied into a slick braid, wearing that very characteristic style of clothes, ears, neck, wrists, fingers with many accessories, dazzling countless.Her appearance is not the kind of beautiful woman who feels amazing at a glance, her facial features are not exquisite but very three-dimensional, she has the charm of a mature woman, although she wears a lot of necklaces in the front, it is still difficult to conceal the style of her chest. It feels very obvious.Especially since she and the crystal ball are on the same level, at first glance her ball seems to be bigger than the crystal ball!


    Diana didn''t say anything, she was already weak at this point.


    Courtney has developed very well, but compared with this woman, there is a feeling of insignificance. Especially this woman has the unique temperament and charm of a mature woman, which makes people can¡¯t help it. Want to conquer her, want to vent the feeling of pressing her under her body!


    Courtney and the vixen had such a feeling of shame when they saw her!


    The vixen lightly touched Conteny and motioned her to see Su Bai, who turned his head slightly to find that Su Bai''s eyes were fixed on the woman.Courtney shook his head slightly at the vixen, making no sign.


    "Your eyes are very impolite!"


    At this time the woman spoke slowly.


    Su Bai shrugged and sat down: "I heard you are very accurate in divination?"


    "Sincere is spirit!" the woman said.


    Sincerity is spirit?Su Bai couldn''t help laughing, this kind of remark sounded like a lie.He took out a stack of dollars from his pocket and put it on the table. Su Bai said, "Forget it?"


    "Put your hands on the crystal ball!" the woman said.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and put it on, and saw the woman''s hands around the crystal ball and began to move, still muttering words in her mouth, it really felt a little bit divine.But after a while, the woman shook her head and said: "Your attention is not on it!"


    "Oh? Where is that?" Su Bai asked deliberately.


    The woman took a deep breath and said, "Since you don''t have this idea, please leave."


    "Come on, vixen." Su Bai got up disapprovingly, let the vixen sit down, and asked the woman, "Count her future!"


    The woman looked at the vixen, stared at the necklace on her neck for a moment, and then motioned the vixen to put her hand up and followed the same actions as before. After a while, the woman raised her head and said: "Your future is messy. In other words, your future is not the future. I can only say that you will be on a ship and your future will change at that moment!


    "Boat? What boat?" the vixen asked suspiciously.


    The woman shook her head without saying a word, and Courtney said curiously, "Look at my future."


    The vixen got up and let Courtney take her position. Courtney tried it, and saw the woman frowned. The time was much longer than before, about ten minutes before the woman frowned and said, "Your future... ¡­I can¡¯t see it!"


    "Can''t see? Why? Is it because there is no future?" Courtney asked.


    The woman shook her head and said: "Everyone has a future, even if it is very short. Your future cannot be seen because your future is unknown, it is changing, and it hasn''t really settled yet, so I can''t see it! You are my first person who can''t see the future!"


    This answer makes Courtney do not know what to think, and do not know whether it is good or bad!


    One will change after boarding, and the other will not see the future.


    It sounded very evil, and it looked like that kind of deceitful nonsense, but Su Bai felt that this woman might really be a little bit clever.


    My own situation is quite special. I don''t really need to worry about causality when I do something. It is possible that Courtney cannot see the future because of his own sake.As for the vixen, the prophecy of getting on the ship is even more obvious. If Su Bai remembers correctly, the vixen is on a spaceship that travels through time, so the future is not the future but it is very appropriate.


    "It''s interesting!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Can you tell me your name?"


    "It''s not necessary." The woman shook her head and declined.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, and said, "Well, goodbye then."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around and left the divination shop.

 C949

    After coming out, the Vixen and Courtney were still discussing the fortune-telling and the content of the divination. Maybe I believe it, maybe I don''t believe it, but it is really interesting.In the next way, basically the two of them were discussing this topic, but Su Bai did not participate.He can be sure that this woman should have a little real ability and a little special ability!


    But Su Bai couldn''t guess who she was.


    After all, there are no few people in the DC world who have such ability, but her figure and temperament still left a deep impression on Su Bai, and she even felt a little lingering in her mind!


    ...


    "Sir, are you still thinking about that fortuneteller?"


    Conteney''s voice sounded, and Su Bai took a look back, only to realize that he was distracted, and it was still at home when Conteney was preparing to rest.At this time, Courtney was already unwieldy.


    "Sorry!"


    Su Bai apologized and hugged Conteny and kissed: "I''m just thinking about her identity!"


    Courtney hummed and kissed Su Bai.


    Down, down, Conteney¡¯s actions completely attracted Su Bai¡¯s attention, especially when Conteney was still down and didn¡¯t mean to stop, Su Bai felt that he could not bear his breath. Live aggravated.Courtney looked up a little shyly, then leaned over and surrounded Su Bai!


    What kind of fortune teller, what status, and whoever you love.


    Su Bai has been left behind.


    After more than ten years, I finally experienced this feeling again. Although Courtney was still very jerky, Su Bai was still excited.Seeing her strenuous appearance, Su Bai directly pulled her up, and after a while, bursts of voice sounded and continued...


    Don''t Courtney mind?


    Of course mind.


    If it was Diana, it would be fine. It was just a woman who met by chance that Su Bai could not forget how could she not mind?But she used her own way to make Su Bai pay attention to herself!


    Chapter 0065 We are inappropriate, because you will die!


    Konteny found that Su Bai liked this way and did so often, so that Su Bai really enjoyed it, and her skills became more and more adept after trying again and again.However, after all, Courtney is still a member of the Justice Society. In such a war period, she can''t have too long to be with Su Bai every day. She will only see each other when there is a chance, and then almost all night.As the vixen''s abilities gradually improved, she participated in more and more tasks, and Su Bai had more free time!


    On this day, Su Bai went out to go to the divination shop by himself!


    It wasn''t because there was no one around her that she sounded. Of course... it can''t be denied that her impression has been lingering in Su Bai''s mind, but the main reason is that Diana is in a deadlock.The clue about the lost Amazon is broken. The last time I saw Diana was almost ten days ago, but last night I talked about it over the phone. Diana just complained to Su Bai and Su Bai thought of the divination. Girl!


    This fortune-telling girl should be capable!


    She may be able to help find any clues, if not, there is nothing to lose!


    Near noon, the sun outside was betting, and Su Bai came to the fortune-telling shop.


    The doors and windows were closed as if it hadn''t started business. Su Bai tried to push the door, but the door opened!


    Although it was noon, the layout inside was still so dim, which made Su Bai feel a little cool, as if he had come to another world.There was no fortuneteller on the table, and Su Bai was about to say hello when he saw someone walking out of the room!


    It is the fortuneteller.


    She looked like she had just gotten up, shrugged her hair casually, walked over and sat down, and began to put on accessories.


    Without the obstacles of a lot of things, the front has become more obvious, and the deep career line has a feeling that people can get in and find out.


    "I don''t know if I came by accident or by accident." Su Bai said with a smile."I''m actually a little curious, would you fortune telling yourself?"


    The fortune-teller did not speak and put the things neatly on and said: "If you are looking for me to chat, or if you have any thoughts about me, I think you can leave."


    "Why? You should be single?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "But you are not single!" The fortuneteller said faintly: "What''s more, we are not suitable!"


    "why?"


    Su Bai sat down opposite her.


    The fortuneteller looked at Su Bai seriously and said, "Because you will die!"


    "I will die?"


    Su Bai was taken aback."At first it sounds like a threat, but you don''t look the same."


    "I don''t need to threaten you, many people will die, including you! But I won''t...rather than face life and death at that time, it''s better to never start!" The fortuneteller said slowly.


    Su Bai laughed!


    The other reasons are no more, but this reason Su Bai really couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Well, let''s put this question aside. Although I am interested in you, it is limited to your body. I haven''t considered how to stay together with the old. I have something serious to look for you this time!" Su Said with a smile.


    "It sounds as if you would still have serious things when you find me." The fortune-teller said, then looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Have you heard of Amazon?"


    The fortuneteller nodded unexpectedly and slowly said: "The Amazon is an exclusive matriarchal clan in an area in South America. Legend has it that only women are needed to not allow outsiders to enter their territory. Then one day, the god of war Ares attacked. After the Amazon, the Amazon was almost destroyed. Later, Hera sent the warriors of the Amazon clan to a mysterious and isolated place. The ordinary people know very little about the legend of Amazon. What do you ask this for?"


    "My wife is an Amazon warrior!" Su Bai replied. He didn''t expect that the fortuneteller knew very much.

 C950

    "Impossible! Amazon women warriors never marry men." The fortuneteller said in disbelief.


    Su Bai did not excuse: "This is not important, what is important is... I want to know that apart from the batch of Amazonian female fighters who were sent to a place isolated from the world, do you know where there are Amazonians elsewhere? "


    "know!"


    The fortuneteller affirmed...


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up."Really?"


    "I said...I won''t die! If people don''t die, they will know a lot of things drowning in the dust of history! It just so happens that I know this, but I won''t tell you!" said the fortuneteller.


    Su Bai smiled and took out two gold bars directly from his pocket.


    Yes, gold bars!


    Putting it on the table with a click, Su Bai smiled and said, "If you know so many things because you won¡¯t die, you should know it. The person or the most indispensable thing is this. Maybe you are here for other reasons. There is a divination shop here, but you definitely need this!"


    "Tell me where they are, these will be yours."


    The fortuneteller glanced and shook his head slightly."I won''t tell you!"


    Su Bai smiled and did not speak, and again took out two gold bars.


    "To be honest, I really want to hit you with money today!" Su Bai said.


    The fortuneteller frowned slightly and remained silent.


    Click!


    Two more were put down.


    "This news is very important to me, I must know."


    The master fortuneteller sighed: "I didn''t tell you because you would die if you went. Let alone a man there, even if it is a foreign woman, there will be no good end. I am doing it for your own good!"


    "You live a long time? Then you should understand a truth, nothing is so absolute!" Su Bai said.


    "Well, let me tell you!"


    Seeing that Su Bai''s attitude was very determined, the fortuneteller sighed, "This Amazon is in Egypt!"


    "Egypt? Are you sure?"


    "Since I told you, it will definitely not be fake." After she finished speaking, she reached out and took a gold bar and said: "I only accept this one! Take the others back!"


    "I''ll buy another message with these!" Su Bai said with a smile."What''s your name?"


    Data 0066


    The fortuneteller watched Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand to take the other gold bars, and then said: "Ni Miao Yin Mando."


    "this is my name!"


    "Nimu Inwando? Very strange name." Su Bai wanted to take the opportunity to know her name and see if she could remember her identity, but such a strange name really...has no impression.


    "This is my real name, for the sake of gold bars." She said.


    "So are there other names?"


    "You can call me Mrs. Shangdu!"


    Mrs. Shangdu!


    Su Bai''s eyes widened slightly. He had no impression of the name Nimiu Inwando, but she still knew Mrs. Shangdu.


    With the ability to live forever and predict the future, one of the founders of the Dark Justice League is a character in the DC Magic series.However, Su Bai knew only this about her deeds.


    "Your eyes tell me you are surprised? Why?" Madame Shangdu noticed the changes in Su Bai''s expression and asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shook his head and stood up and said, "My name is Su Bai, maybe I can make a friend. I''m leaving now, and I''ll come to you another day!"


    "If you can come back alive!" Mrs. Shangdu said lightly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "How about a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    "Just bet I can come back safely, I won... Let''s have dinner together?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mrs. Shangdu hesitated and said, "Okay, I agree."


    "Then it''s settled, you can calculate the result when it''s okay, if you can!" Su Bai smiled and waved, turned and left.


    After watching Su Bai left, Mrs. Shangdu tilted the chair back slightly, the skirt spread out, and the white and round thighs were exposed. The gesture of gestures showed infinite charm.With her slender fingers resting on the crystal ball, she really counted, but it was not herself, but the person just now.


    This aggressive man who didn''t even know his name and only met twice made her interested. Whether it''s the gold bars thrown out at random or the attention to Amazon, this man does not seem simple!


    "what?"

 C951

    After a long while, Mrs. Shangdu suddenly let out a cry of surprise.


    can not see!


    A chaotic color, nothing can be seen.


    This kind of invisibleness is different from the previous Konteny, which is chaotic, which means that the future has not been settled.But this one is chaos, nothing.


    "This is impossible. As long as it has existed, it will leave a mark. This is the rule and law of this world. Every person and every creature will have a future. Why can''t you see him?" Mrs. Shangdu did not believe in evil. Several times, the results are exactly the same.


    "This is interesting, he... who is he?"


    Originally, she didn''t have any interest in this man like a disciple, but now it''s a little different.


    This is the first time she has encountered this situation!


    Mrs. Shangdu accidentally Su Bai was so special. Su Bai did not expect that she would be Mrs. Shangdu.Although she is not a mainstream and highly popular figure, she is not even as well-known as those from the Justice Society, but after all, she is also one of the founders of the Dark Alliance, and she hasn¡¯t seen anyone who can be capable after she came to the DC world in terms of her figure. Better than her.


    Big chest, round hips, long legs, charming.


    It''s a stunner!


    After leaving Mrs. Shangdu, Su Bai walked to an alley next to him and opened the portal directly.


    At the other end of the portal is a hotel room where Diana and others are resting.Seeing the portal, Diana was taken aback and stood up.


    "Why are you here?" Diana asked in surprise.


    "Do you miss me?" Su Bai smiled and hugged Diana with an open hand.


    The hug between the two made Aleka and the others a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, they did not show their affection for too long. After the hug, Diana was released. Su Bai explained: "You guys have broken the clue, just let me ask. A clue might help!"


    "What clue?" Diana asked hurriedly.


    "I met an interesting person who lived a long time and happened to know the rumors about Amazon. In addition to your paradise island, there are also some Amazons. Now you are going to find the lost Amazon. They may be in Egypt!"


    "Egypt?"


    This location is a bit unexpected.


    "Yes, it''s just that the specific location in Egypt is still unclear and may need to be found slowly. The credibility of this news is still very high, we can go and look for it!" Su Bai said.


    "Well, we can try it, not to mention I have no other clues now." Diana nodded.


    Aleka and the others have no objection to Diana as the mainstay, and there is really no clue now.


    "You want to go with us?" Diana asked.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "There are so many people and power, it is faster to find them. What''s more, I heard that this lost Amazon does not welcome outsiders. Even if you are both Amazons, there may be conflicts! After all, we don''t know their In case, I¡¯m more at ease if I go together!"


    Diana looked at Aleka and the others, and Aleka narrowed her mouth and said, "Don''t think we don''t know that you meet often!"


    "When are we leaving?" Diana turned to look at Su Bai.


    "Anytime!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana and the others simply cleaned up, Su Bai located the location and opened the magic portal directly to Egypt.


    Egypt in this era has not undergone much development. Except for a few places, it is relatively primitive. Obviously, the lost Amazons cannot be in a city or the like. The location must be very remote, so the portal is opened. In an oasis in the desert!


    The scope of this green state is not small, and it is very suitable for camping.


    According to Su Bai''s idea, it is to set up camp here first, and then open the portals to find them separately, which can save efficiency, of course...I can also have more opportunities to spend time alone with Diana!The Amazons live in nature, and their ability to survive in various environments is still very strong. It didn''t take long for them to find a suitable camp and settle down.


    Item 0067


    The climate in the desert is very sweltering and hot. Although there is a clear lake next to the shade of the woods, it is still extremely hot. After a long time of busy setting up the camp, everyone is already hot and sweating.Although they all wore cool, exposed arms and legs, the armor was heavy, stuffy and hardly breathable!


    "There are still a few hours before dark. Let''s take a rest today and look for it tomorrow!" Diana looked at the schedule and said.


    Everyone had no objection. They were ready to rest and cook, and they had already prepared a lot of food, so there was no need to worry.


    Su Bai built a few simple sand houses with sand. As night fell and the bonfire was looming, it felt good!Aleka and the others have a total of three. They have already arranged their shift work, and I don''t know if there is no such thing, or because there is no arrangement because of Su defeat, Diana does not need to be on duty!


    As everyone went back to rest, Su Bai and Diana also returned to their houses.The weather is really sultry, even if you have taken off your armor, but it is still sultry, but such a sultry weather can''t stop Su Bai and Diana''s feelings, although they have done nothing, they still hug each other to sleep!Speaking of which, I don¡¯t have much time to meet during this period. Sometimes I don¡¯t have a chance to have a peaceful chat, let alone sleep together. So even though it¡¯s sultry, Diana feels very at ease, and it doesn¡¯t take long for it to sink Go to sleep.


    However, Su Bai couldn''t sleep a bit. It was too hot and sweated easily. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, especially for people with cleanliness.After tossing and turning for a while, Su Bai finally held back.Turning over gently, without awakening Diana, Su Bai crept out.In the sultry weather, Su Bai just wore a pair of boxer shorts, shirtless.If you wear a dressing gown in this climate, you are definitely sick!


    There was a bonfire outside, and a person sat next to it.


    The armor was put down aside, and a strip of cloth was wrapped around his chest!


    Hearing the sound, Aleka turned her head.Seeing Su Bai came out, Aleka was slightly surprised and glanced at him.


    Su Bai is the kind of figure that looks thin in clothes and has fleshy body undressed. The muscle lines are still very obvious.


    Aleika obviously didn''t expect Su Bai to have such a good figure, Wei Wei was a little surprised!


    "Why did you come out, don''t you accompany Diana?" Aleka asked.

 C952

    "She fell asleep, she was so hot and sweaty and uncomfortable. I went there to take a bath!" Su Bai said, and walked towards the lake.


    The clear and cool lake water made Su Bai feel very comfortable, so he didn''t want to go soaking in it, and he didn''t know how long it was before the sound of footsteps came from the darkness.Su Bai turned his head and took a look, and found that it was Aleka.


    Aleika is wrapped in a cloth strip, and the bottom is also a triangular homemade trousers. The slim figure looks full of strength, and the waistcoat line on the waist is very obvious.Su Bai didn''t think there was anything wrong with Aleika''s clothes. It was normal on Paradise Island.This is why Su Bai feels that he is not suitable for staying on Paradise Island. It is not convenient for him, nor for them!Spreading her long brown hair, Aleka went into the water nearby. It seemed that she was going to cool off and then go back to rest. Someone should replace her!


    Aleika came, and Su Bai couldn''t continue soaking, so he could only say hello and then went back to sleep!


    Wake up early the next morning, Su Bai and Aleka and the three of them opened a portal separately. This portal leads to different directions and is continuously open. As long as they remember the direction, they can come back through the portal at any time!Su Bai also opened a portal to Diana. After they left, Su Bai stayed in the same place. First, he looked at the camp and paid attention to the situation of different portals!On the first day, nothing was achieved, and a few people had gone far, but unfortunately they found nothing.


    Aleika discovered the Green State on the other side, but no one was found for the time being, and he planned to continue to go deeper tomorrow.


    On the second and third days, the situation didn''t seem to get better, and it was a bit frustrating to return to nothing every time. The location of the portal was farther and farther, and it felt like there was no end.


    "how about it?"


    On the fifth day, seeing everyone coming back one after another, Su Bai asked.But you can see from their reaction without answering, there is no gain!


    "Aleka hasn''t come back yet?" Diana looked around and asked.


    "Not yet! She should have gone far today." Su Bai responded casually, and glanced in the direction of Aleka''s portal.Inside the portal is a dense forest.


    suddenly!


    The originally silent forest seemed to be noisy all of a sudden, birds flew and screamed, everyone hurriedly looked, and they saw Aleika running fast in the distance.


    "She is injured! I''ll help!"


    Diana was shocked and hurriedly prepared to go to help, but saw Aleka waving and shouting towards this side."Don''t come here, close the portal, hurry!"


    Obviously, she didn''t mean to close it immediately, but to close it immediately when she arrived.


    One step, two steps.


    Aleka walked like flying in the jungle, several ups and downs, and after leaping high, he rushed towards the portal.


    The moment she entered the portal, Su Bai closed the portal.


    A few women dressed in similar styles could be seen chasing after them.


    "Puff!"


    Alekka fell heavily to the ground, with several stab wounds on his shoulder, back, and a half-cut arrow on his thigh.


    Diana and others hurriedly helped Aleka up, but Aleka said without changing his face: "I found them. At the end of the forest, there is a tribe in the desert. It''s just that the wind and sand there are too big and it''s very concealed. Gao. I was discovered by them as soon as I showed up, and we acted after we showed our identity. They have a lot of people and are very strong, I''m afraid they are no less than our island!"


    Diana nodded and looked at Su Bai.


    "I want to help her heal her injury. Let''s go again tomorrow!"


    "it is good!"


    Diana nodded and helped Aleka to her house.


    Chapter 0068 Amazon VS Lost Amazon


    Aleka lay down without changing her face. The wound cracked and bleeds, but she did not groan. Su Bai looked at it roughly. There were at least five or six stab wounds on her body, but the most troublesome thing was the arrow on the leg. , I could see that the broken arrow was cut off by herself, and only the arrow was still inside.The way she ran just now didn''t look like an arrow in her leg, showing her tough character.


    Suffering so many injuries does not mean Aleka''s strength is not good, it just shows her heroism!


    The magic was released, and Aleka''s body began to retrograde.It didn''t take long to see that the wound on her body was healing quickly.The arrow on the leg was restored to the point before it was cut off. When Alika and the others were surprised, the arrow disappeared out of thin air, and the injury healed.


    "so amazing!"


    Such a stunning scene made everyone shout magical, and Aleika couldn''t help but admire Su Bai''s eyes.


    "How are you feeling?" Diana asked.


    Aleka shook her head: "It''s completely healed."


    Diana nodded, and then Aleka turned over and sat up and began to talk about the experience in detail.What is certain is that these people must be the lost Amazons. They are numerous and not weak. The most important thing is that they are very resistant to the outside world and are full of offensiveness. After they met, Aleka was directly attacked, even if she reported herself. There was no pause in the attack behind the house!


    "It seems that you were right before, but fortunately you are here, otherwise it might be really tricky."


    Diana turned towards Su defeat. If there was no Su defeat, Aleka''s injury would be a little difficult to deal with.Aleka also thought of this, and looked at Su Bai with gratitude.


    Su Bai smiled, and then said: "What do you plan to do next? I''m afraid this group of people are not so easy to contact!"


    "You have to go over and see it anyway, after all...It''s all from the Amazon!" Diana said.


    "Then everyone should rest early and go straight to you tomorrow. You don''t need to arrange the vigil, I can come!"


    "How can this work!" Alleka said first.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Even if I fell asleep in front of them, they would have nothing to do with me. You are different. You need to recharge and rest. Okay, that''s it. Eat first, then Just get ready to rest!"


    Undoubted attitude Aleika and others are not good to say anything, they also know this is the truth.After eating, everyone went back to rest and recharged!


    Slowly the night, very quiet.

 C953

    While Su Bai absorbed the cosmic energy, he paid attention to the surrounding situation.


    The night just passed.


    The sun rose high, and the scorching sun meant that a new day had begun.


    Diana, Alektra and others came out one after another, ready to go.


    The magic portal opens.


    Coordinates, the end of the forest where Aleka appeared yesterday.


    The light came on and Diana walked in first.As soon as he appeared, he heard a whistling sound, the shield was raised and the top ding sounded, and an arrow fell on the ground.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Aleika and the others hurriedly followed, the rain of arrows all over the sky seemed to fall one after another, and there were probably a lot of enemies, and they had been waiting here.Everyone held their weapons to resist while looking for the enemy''s target.


    "found it!"


    Diana snorted, and the mantra lasso flung out in an instant and directly wrapped an enemy''s neck and dragged her down from the tree.At the same time, Aleika and others have also found the enemy and rushed over.Su Bai, who came out later, obviously became the target. Su Bai did not make a move, and the bows and arrows shot in front of him automatically fell to the ground.Looking around, the people on both sides have already fought, and the strength of the other side is obviously more dominant. During the melee, Diana was seen waving her shield, while the mantra lasso flexibly brought down each opponent!


    "My name is Diana, and I am the princess of the Amazon on Paradise Island. We are not here for war, but to talk to you!" Diana shouted loudly while doing it.


    "Then put down your weapons!"


    A voice suddenly sounded from the crowd, and a woman dressed somewhat similar to Diana rushed out from a distance.


    This man held a long sword and shouted: "As long as you put down your weapons, we can continue talking!"


    "Why! You attacked us first!" Aleka shouted angrily.


    "Then fight, only the winning party is qualified to speak." The man said solemnly.


    Diana frowned, then said: "Let down your weapon!"


    "Diana!" Aleka yelled, Diana nodded slightly, and Aleka and others had no choice but to put down their weapons.


    "All down!"


    The woman said in a deep voice, and the members of the lost Amazons around also put down their weapons.


    At this moment, I heard a scream, and an Amazon warrior on Diana''s side fell to the ground with an arrow in the neck.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing his companion hit the arrow, Aleka was instantly angry, and directly swung his sword and injured the person next to him!


    "not us!"


    The woman hurriedly said, even though Diana felt a little surprised when the incident happened suddenly, after all, both sides had put down their weapons. If it was really a conspiracy, there was no need to attack a person.But the sister is injured, Aleka has already started, now it''s useless to say anything!


    Let''s fight!


    Immediately the two parties who had stopped fighting fought again, and this time, Diana did not use the mantra lasso, and directly drew out the Vulcan Sword.


    This also means she is serious!


    The woman who lost the Amazon was called Artemis, and when she saw Diana drawing her sword, she rushed over.


    "boom!"


    Mars splashed, and the two swords came together to produce a huge force, and the powerful impact instantly formed a vacuum zone around it, which was extremely fierce.This Artemis was able to tie with Diana, which shows that his strength is really inferior.


    In the melee, Su Bai came to the injured Amazon warrior.


    The energy barrier opened to cover the two of them, and Su Bai released magic to the wounded warrior to heal her injuries.


    Item 0069


    "what?"


    Seeing the arrow disappear and the wound healed, Su Bai was slightly surprised.He seemed to feel the magical aura on this arrow. To be precise, it should be the remaining magical aura, very weak and fading quickly.


    "Thank you!"


    The Amazon female warrior recovered her life and said to Su Bai gratefully.


    Su Bai shook his head."Did you see who attacked you?"


    The Amazon female warrior thought for a while and said: "I didn''t see it, but this person must be hiding in the dark, because everyone in front of me has put down their weapons, and it is absolutely impossible to attack me!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and said, "Be careful yourself."


    Su Bai said, letting go of the energy barrier, and the female soldier quickly went into battle.Looking around, Su Bai quickly searched, and a moment later he found a faint magic wave behind the forest.


    This magic wave is similar to what remains on the arrow.

 C954

    "Wow!"


    Seeing the direction, Su Bai rushed over.


    That direction is the direction of the lost Amazon tribe.


    Seeing Su Bai, seeing the only man rushing towards that side, someone immediately wanted to stop him.


    "Swish swish!"


    The arrow shot at Su Bai, but Su Bai easily avoided it. Several lost Amazon fighters rushed from both sides, each waved their weapons to try to stop them, Su Bai just waved his arms easily.The female warrior who lost the Amazon flew out instantly.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    After several collisions, the female warriors of the lost Amazons hit the tree and fell.


    "Stop him!"


    Artemis yelled in a hurry, and at the same time wanted to get out, but was entangled in Diana and couldn''t get out.Although Diana doesn''t know what Su Bai is going to do, she believes that Su Bai will definitely not aimlessly, and must have ulterior motives!


    The wave of magic seems to be moving.


    Passing through the forest is a land of yellow sand, where strong winds roar, flying sand and rocks!


    After going forward for about ten minutes or so, I vaguely saw a building in front of me, which should be the camp of the Lost Amazon.In the yellow sand, a group of figures gradually emerged, one by one the lost Amazon female warriors were approaching the insects.Not yet close, Arrow Rain has already shot over.Su Bai did not evade, an arrow flew through Su Bai''s body in this way. This strange situation made the warriors who lost the Amazon a little bit stunned.


    what happened?


    Is it an illusion?


    When the warriors of the Lost Amazon were stunned, Su Bai had already arrived, passing through them like a phantom. Before they were panicked and surprised, they felt the sand under the ground suddenly burst!


    With a loud bang, the soldiers who lost the Amazon were instantly shaken and lost their fighting ability!


    "I saw it!"


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up and he found a figure in front of him.


    I saw this person standing tall, wearing a blue-purple cloak, boots, holding a staff, and wearing a helmet on his head.With her movement, the swing of the cloak can clearly see her long round legs, it seems that she must be very scarcely dressed!She seemed to have noticed Su Bai behind her, stopped suddenly and turned around!A piece of clothing exposed!


    The facial features are exquisite, with a touch of evil temperament.


    Suddenly, she smiled at Su Bai.


    That smile has a very special feeling, it is all over the country, and it also has a charming charm!


    Su Bai was stunned subconsciously.


    At this moment, I saw that man suddenly waved his staff, and a powerful explosive ability broke out!


    boom!


    A huge explosion occurred all over Su Bai, and the sky was filled with sand in an instant, and a bottomless sandpit appeared on the ground!


    "I thought I was able to find out how strong I was, but I still couldn''t resist my charm! So...a man is the best!" the woman said triumphantly."He died here. I believe that the Amazon warriors on Paradise Island will definitely not give up, but... it''s not enough. There is still a fire."


    When the voice fell, she saw her appearance suddenly changed, and she turned into Su Bai''s appearance!


    Then he turned around, swaggering towards the lost Amazon tribe.


    Before long, there was a burst of noise from the tribe of the lost Amazon...


    In the depths of the sandpit, Su Bai lay there, his clothes were a bit torn, and although he looked a little embarrassed, he was not injured.Looking at the sky above his head, Su Bai didn''t feel anxious.


    "This woman''s magic is very powerful, and the smile just now is probably not easy."


    The beauty Su Bai has seen a lot, and there are no more people who feel amazing and stunned, but the feeling just now is different, as if the ability to think has been lost in an instant, the strong attraction emerging from the heart is very obvious.Although Su Bai had returned to normal in only a few seconds, she was certain that this should be a special ability of hers!


    Just like Lorelai in the Marvel world, has a strong control and charm of the opposite sex?But obviously, she is stronger than Lorelai!


    "It seems that this woman is not the one who lost the Amazon, but a witch. Then she was the one who attacked? She wanted to destroy the harmony between the two Amazons?" Su Bai thought for a while, his body drifting slowly Up.


    As soon as I came out, I felt someone behind me. I turned my head and saw that Diana and others were approaching here. At the same time, Artemis seemed to be chasing after him!


    "Do not!"


    Seeing the smoke of gunpowder in the distance, almost destroyed the tribe, Artemis yelled with all his heart, his eyes became ferocious and angry, and the long sword in his hand was suddenly thrown towards Su Bai. At the same time Pounced like a tiger!


    "boom!"


    The long sword fell in front of Su Bai, and Artemis had already punched him!


    Su Bai raised his hand and grabbed the swift punch of Artemis. Artemis was taken aback for a moment, and he immediately felt a force coming from him, and his whole person was instantly thrown out by Su Bai.


    boom!


    Falling heavily to the ground, Artemis saw his injured companion.


    "It''s him... revenge... for... revenge for us..." The man pointed to Su Bai and said, then there was no more sound!

 C955

    Item 0070


    The smoke filled the distance, and the tribe seemed ruined.


    There were several lost Amazon female warriors lying all around nearby, one of whom was still dying and identified Su Bai.


    It seems that Su Bai did all of this.


    Diana and others were a little surprised. Although they believed that Su Bai had the ability to do it, he had no reason to do so, especially when he came to lose Amazon. Even if there was a conflict before, Diana and others They are no longer merciful, but Su Bai is not enough to destroy the entire lost Amazon!


    "I want to kill you!"


    Artemis knelt on the ground in grief and grief, raising his head sternly and staring at Su Bai and the others.Reaching out and picking up the long sword of the companion who died next to her, her feet suddenly kicked, almost in the blink of an eye, she rushed to Su Bai''s face.Holding the sword in both hands, he almost used his greatest strength and slashed directly towards Su Bai.


    "Huh!"


    The long sword slashed, but Su Bai allowed himself to escape easily.


    "I did not do that!"


    "It''s a witch. She first injured our person with an arrow. I came after her and was attacked by her." Su Bai explained.


    It''s a pity that Artemis didn''t believe it at all, or could not hear it at all.With the long sword and the sword slashing, the posture was completely life-saving, and it was already a bit crazy.Seeing her, Su Bai knew that she couldn''t listen to what she said now.Shaking his head, Su Bai teleported suddenly, and the man disappeared in front of Artemis!Artemis reacted quickly and subconsciously wanted to swing his sword and turn around. He immediately felt that his wrist was grabbed, and the sword was released instantly.Afterwards, a set of ropes had been tied to herself, and she couldn''t break free even if she tried hard!


    Diana subconsciously glanced at the mantra lasso around her waist, and it was gone!


    There was no reaction at all when Su Bai took it away!


    "I will tell you who is the real murderer!"


    Su Bai said to Artemis and took the rope to the burning tribe.


    Diana and others followed.


    "What''s the matter?" Diana asked.


    "When I treated her, I found that there were magic waves remaining on the arrow. I followed this wave to catch up, and I saw a witch. She was dressed in a blue-purple cloak and dressed very sexy, with a staff in her hand. . She should have some kind of charm for the opposite sex, with a strong attraction, which made me stupefied for a few seconds, and then she launched an attack, explosive magic, very strong! I suspect this witch deliberately caused us Hatred and fight." Su Bai said as he walked.


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Artemis grunted struggling.


    Su Bai ignored Artemis at all, but Diana said: "Can you think of who she will be?"


    Diana shook her head.


    She couldn''t think of any witch who had this ability and had enemies with Amazon.


    "demon!"


    Just after entering the tribe, several injured and lost Amazon warriors saw Su Bai rushing over angrily.


    There is no need for Su Bai to take a shot, Diana and Aleka will easily subdue each other.


    "what happened!"


    "Bah! Are you still asking what''s going on? It was him, it was he who destroyed our tribe and killed our sisters!"


    Listening to the angrily cursed by the lost Amazon female warrior, Artemis snorted coldly: "Now what do you have to say! Either you kill me, otherwise... I will definitely kill you, absolutely!"


    One, two.


    Diana asked several people in succession, and the results were all the same.


    Su Bai entered the tribe, destroyed the tribe with powerful magic and killed their sisters!


    The words are true, it seems...that''s him!


    Seeing their hateful eyes and listening to their curses, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly: "Interesting! He even pretended to be me. Honestly, few people dare to fake me and plant me!"


    "I believe you, but what should I do now?"


    Diana was a little worried. She didn''t come for the war, but the development of things was a little unexpected.Lost Amazon was destroyed, so many soldiers died, this is an unsolvable blood feud, and they seem to be well-documented, I am afraid it is difficult to convince them that Su Bai was planted!


    "Can you still feel the magic wave, find that witch?" Diana asked...


    Su Bai shook his head: "I can''t feel it anymore. I''m afraid she will directly teleport away after finishing these things. It takes less than ten minutes before and after to do such a thing. The strength of this witch is...very strong!"


    "What to do then!"


    If you can¡¯t find the real murderer, you can¡¯t get rid of the suspicion. Since someone deliberately instigated the attack, the previous account of being attacked by the arrow is naturally not lost on Amazon¡¯s head. Diana really doesn¡¯t want to fight them anymore. .


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    Su Bai turned to look at Artemis.


    Artemis hummed: "I believe what I saw with my own eyes, I believe my sister!"


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    Su Bai curled his mouth, slowly raised his hand, and instantly saw the lost Amazon warriors flying over from a distance, clattering to the side.

 C956

    This move left everyone at a loss.


    "What do you want to do!" Artemis shouted in horror.


    Su Bai did not speak. After everyone had fallen, Su Bai raised his hand and made a fist suddenly.


    boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded, and the entire lost Amazon tribe exploded in an instant. The yellow sand in the sky and the powerful impact made everyone unable to open their eyes at all, and they resisted the impact and stabilized their bodies.


    After a long time, the shock gradually dissipated.


    The breeze blows, the yellow sand gradually falls to the ground, and the line of sight becomes clear.


    "hiss!"


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, and the front was flat.


    The entire lost Amazon tribe has disappeared!


    Whether it is a building or a wreck, there is nothing.


    Bare and empty.


    "Understand? If it were me, do you think they would still be alive? I want to destroy this place and kill all of you. You don''t even have a chance to survive!" Looking at the shocked Artemis, Su Bai Said lightly.


    Item 0071


    silence!


    Everyone stared at this scene blankly, thinking of Su Bai''s indifferent voice in their ears.It sounds like it''s just a narrative of a commonplace thing, but a light fist made the entire tribe disappear and ruined once, this strength is simply terrifying!Thinking back to the scene just now, Artemis couldn''t help calming down after listening to Su Bai''s words.Although I still don''t want to believe it in my heart, the facts are before me.


    If he wants to destroy this place and kill all the sisters, he doesn''t need to work so hard.


    It is impossible to keep them alive.


    Could it be... someone is really calculating them?Someone framed it?


    But who will it be?


    Before these people showed up, it was calm here.Their tribe abandoned the Olympus gods and worshipped the Egyptian goddess Isis. Isis protected them from external interference with permanent dust, calm and peaceful.If anyone really wants to count the two tribes, they should also be from Olympus!Because of the change of faith, because now... the entire tribe has been destroyed. From the result, it is naturally better for Olympus!


    "Even if you didn''t do it, it can''t be separated from you." Artemis said in a deep voice.


    "We will find out who it is. Since you have believed that this is not something I didn''t do, or Su Bai did it, then the first thing now is to save your people first! Anyway, we are all Amazons!" Dai Anna said.


    Su Bai took off the mantra lasso and returned it to Su Bai. Artemis snorted without saying a word, and started to help the sisters treat.


    Diana thought for a while or went to help.


    When dealing with enemies, Diana is never soft, but if she is not an enemy, Diana still hopes for peace.Although Su Bai''s actions were a bit violent, it was undeniable that the effect was good. At least most of them believed that there should be another reason. Although both sides were indifferent in attitude, the contact was smooth.Soon Diana had figured out the general situation of this tribe. The queen of the tribe had already died in battle, and there were only hundreds of people still alive, and the losses were very heavy.Artemis herself was relatively strong and prestigious in the tribe, and she maintained and stabilized the situation with several others.


    Seeing that there is no need for help, Diana walked back to Su Bai and said: "No matter who this person is, she framed us, ruined this place and killed so many Amazon fighters, we must find him!"


    "Leave it to me. Since she dared to frame me, she must be prepared to be found by me." Su Bai replied, "The tribe is destroyed, how do you plan to settle these people? Do you want to merge to Paradise Island? The strength of these people is good, and they are also from the Amazons, and they have greatly improved the strength of the island."


    "I think so too." Diana said."It''s just that they may not agree. I will try my best to persuade them. Only by finding the witch, this matter can be truly resolved."


    "You stay and deal with the situation here, I''ll look for the witch!"


    "it is good."


    "Be careful yourself." Su Bai gave Diana a kiss.


    Diana nodded: "So do you!"


    After speaking, Su Bai opened the portal and left directly.


    The warrior of the Lost Amazons was very surprised and surprised to see Su Bai and Diana even kissing, but now it''s not a lot to ask.After Su Bai was gone, there was nothing unusual here, but it made the people who lost Amazon breathe a sigh of relief. After all, Su Bai''s strength is here, they are always uneasy, treating the wounded, temporarily settled, and many things have to be busy.


    "Huh!"


    The light lit up in the alley on the corner of the street, Su Bai walked out and walked to the divination shop next to him!


    I don¡¯t know much about Supai in the DC world. Sometimes it¡¯s not as easy to find someone as in the Marvel world. Although she can use her psychic power to search the world, it¡¯s too slow, but it takes time as a last resort. It''s not bad.Now that I know the wife of Shangdu, Su Bai, it is natural to use a more time-saving method.


    He opened the door and walked in, but there was a clanging sound from the door.After taking a look at Su Bai, I realized that there was a bell hanging on it. I remember not having it last time!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mrs. Shangdu walked out of the ring when she heard the bell. As soon as she came out, she saw Su Bai, who looked a little embarrassed with his clothes at the door.


    "Are you back from Lost Amazon?"


    Mrs. Shangdu asked in surprise.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It looks like I won our bet!"


    "I am willing to bet and lose, but you''d better change your clothes first!" Mrs. Shangdu said.

 C957

    Su Bai glanced down and then remembered what he looked like at this time. He couldn''t help but frown, "I almost forgot, I said it''s so uncomfortable. I''ll talk about gambling and appointments later, I want to ask someone! A witch, long. It''s very beautiful, and it seems to have a special attraction to the opposite sex, and may have grievances with the Amazons."


    Mrs. Shangdu pursed her lips: "Everything else is fine. You are attractive to the opposite sex. Are you sure it is not because of your nature, or the nature of a man?"


    "I am sure!"


    "If you really talk about attraction, she is not as attractive as you!"


    "This witch calculated the war between the two Amazons and destroyed the lost Amazon tribe. I hope you can help me find her. Uh...I''ll go home first. This is the address of my home. You are welcome to come to my home in the evening. , And fulfill the gambling agreement by the way.¡± Su Bai smiled and told Mrs. Shangdu the address, then turned and went out.


    Mrs. Shangdu didn''t even have a chance to speak. After a long while, she finally walked to the crystal ball and sat down.


    Back at home, Su Bai first called the Justice Society and asked them to prepare a certain amount of supplies to deliver, and then went upstairs to take a bath and change clothes.About an hour later, Courtney brought several vehicles with supplies and unloaded the things in the courtyard of the villa. Courtney asked with some curiosity: "Sir, why do you suddenly need so many supplies? Is something wrong?"


    Chapter 0072 I Don''t Mean To Get You Drunk


    Su Bai told Courtney about the events of the past few days, and Courtney was very surprised.


    "This witch may be difficult to find, I''ll go back and let someone investigate it." Courtney said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Such a witch cannot be found by normal clues at all. I have asked Mrs. Shangdu for help. Oh, that''s the fortuneteller, she will come later."


    "So..."


    Courtney paused and said, "Is there anything I can do?"


    "I''m going to send these supplies over first. If you have nothing to do, you can help me and stay there temporarily. If I am not there, there will be a shortage of manpower. Since the witch is going to design two Amazonian warriors to go shopping. , Maybe it will appear again." Su Bai thought for a while.


    "it is good!"


    Courtney said without hesitation.


    When he came to the courtyard, he opened the portal, Su Bai and Conteni moved the things one by one, and then told Diana to let Conteni stay there to help.


    It was almost night after I was busy.


    Closing the portal, Su Bai simply cooked some Chinese dishes and waited for Mrs. Shangdu to come!


    At sunset, Mrs. Shangdu came.


    A fluffy long skirt with ethnic style hides all the legs, and the body is still full of exquisite accessories. The front is majestic and unusual, and full of oppression.Every move with every gesture brings a great charm!The most important thing is that she is not deliberate, but the temperament is like this, very natural and unpretentious!


    This is much stronger than those women who deliberately pretend to be glamorous.


    "I have prepared some Chinese dishes, and I don''t know if you are used to it!" Su Bai invited her in with a smile.


    Mrs. Shangdu casually nodded her head and looked around, and said, "I don''t care!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the two came to the restaurant to sit down.


    The food was ready, and Su Bai also picked up a bottle of wine.


    Of course not to get drunk Mrs. Shangdu, but just an atmosphere!


    "Try it."


    For fear that Mrs. Shangdu is not used to chopsticks, Su Bai prepared a knife, fork and spoon.Mrs. Shangdu took a sip, the corners of her mouth squirmed and her chest was shaking. Su Bai couldn''t help but look a little hot.


    "You are so rude." Mrs. Shangdu said slowly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "There is no way, I can only blame you for being attractive. To be honest, I don''t know why I have actually constrained a lot. Moreover, I can also be sure that the witch definitely has this ability! I know very well, You are more attractive than her. She can make me stupefied, but you can make me restrained!"


    "The witch you are talking about is called Circe. She is a beautiful, immortal witch with powerful dark magic. She likes to turn people into animals and humiliates others. Her magic is very powerful and can change people¡¯s minds. People have fantasies, and can even resurrect the dead, which is very attractive and attractive to men! As for why she wants to target Amazon, I don¡¯t know, and I haven¡¯t heard the relevant rumors. I can only say that she is very Strong, even the gods are not sure to defeat her, and if they are careless, they will fail. This is a powerful, cunning, and unpredictable witch!"


    "What then?" When Mrs. Shangdu finished speaking, Su Bai said with a smile: "You want to tell me that she is not good to deal with, it is better to give up?"


    "I just want to tell you that she is very powerful, it may take some time to find her, and... you better have a way to deal with her. Otherwise, even if you find him, you may not be able to defeat her." Mrs. Shangdu said .


    "How long will it take?" Su Bai asked.


    Mrs. Shangdu frowned slightly: "What I lost to you was only for dinner this time, not to find someone for you!"


    Su Bai smiled: "Why do you look like a stranger shouldn''t enter? You should be very pessimistic? You have no friends and no feelings for life, feelings, and all aspects? Because you are afraid, you are afraid. They will die. Are you afraid that you can''t bear the pain of life and death? So you disguise yourself, you resist accepting anyone who may have a social relationship with you, you are afraid that someone will walk into your side and into your heart! If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid you have changed many places over the years, and you will always be alone!"


    "Yes!"


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded and said: "So after eating this meal, I don''t think I will come again in the future, I...I will help you find Circe, and then I will leave here!"


    "Sure enough, I was right, you are afraid! And the way you face it is to escape!" Su Bai smiled: "I can understand your feeling, because I have experienced it before. But I never escape!"


    Mrs. Shangdu smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    This situation is not something that everyone can experience. Even if it does, everyone''s thoughts and feelings are different.


    At least, after so many years, she thinks this method is still very useful.


    Su Bai laughed too, did not explain anything but toasted: "Since you have already decided, then this may be the penultimate time we have met, so at least today...you don''t have to think about that much, right? So many years alone. Don¡¯t you feel lonely and deserted? Today, you can treat me as your friend and let go of your disguise a little bit. Anyway... you have already decided to leave!"


    Mrs. Shangdu didn''t speak, just raised the cup.

 C958

    Drink it all.


    He was eating, drinking, and chatting. Although Su Bai said most of the time, and Mrs. Shangdu didn''t talk much, it was obvious that her mentality was also changing, and that resistance was gradually weakening.After a glass of wine, her mentality changed, making Mrs. Shangdu look more charming.


    "It''s late, I should go, you go to me tomorrow, I will tell you where she is!"


    Mrs. Shangdu finished speaking and got up to leave.


    Su Bai got up to let her go. As soon as she walked to the door, Mrs. Shangdu''s body shook as if she was about to fall.Su Bai quickly grabbed her hand from behind with one hand, and the other hand supported her shoulder. After touching it for an instant, Su Bai felt a silky slip that made his mind shake, and Mrs. Shangdu''s performance seemed more Unbearable leaning directly in Su Bai''s arms, the whole center of gravity was on Su Bai''s body!


    "I swear, I don''t have the idea of ??getting you drunk!"


    Su Bai, who was holding Madam Shangdu almost from behind, said softly.


    Chapter 0073-Missed Regret and Circe''s Castle


    Su Bai did not mean to get drunk Mrs. Shangdu, but Mrs. Shangdu was still drunk!


    I have been alone for so many years, let alone friends, even if there is no one who can eat, drink, and chat together.Perhaps it was because she had already made up her mind to leave New York, or because the atmosphere made her a little uncontrollable, so she was drunk.Feeling the generous body behind her, the feeling of clenching her hands made Mrs. Shangdu feel in a momentary trance.But her reaction was quick, and she struggled to prepare.But at this time Su Bai spoke up.


    A hot breath rang in her ears, and the heat wave made her clever all over her body. The strength she had just gathered instantly dissipated, causing her to lean against Su Bai''s arms and groan uncontrollably.


    The low moan that sounded like a lazy cat made Su Bai feel as if his heart was gently scratched, itchy!


    The breath of men and women met, Su Bai couldn''t help but kiss her gently on the neck.


    The ears, neck, and neck are all sensitive places for women. Although she knew that she should stop it, Mrs. Shangdu seemed to be a little dull. The body did not follow the instructions of the brain!Sensing Mrs. Shangdu''s reaction, Su Bai''s breathing increased and began to move, and he hooked Mrs. Shangdu''s neck to make her turn around, and Su Bai directly kissed him.At first Mrs. Shangdu still closed the door, but as Su Bai''s hands began to become dishonest, she soon found an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Her attraction is too strong!


    Different from Diana''s unique charm, but also different from Conteney''s well-behaved, that mature woman''s charm inspires Su Bai''s instinct.


    Unconsciously, the two kissed in the living room, Su Bai put his arms around the sofa where she wanted to go to the living room.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    After a short pause, Mrs. Shangdu seemed to regain some calmness, and gasped and said, "Let go of me."


    "you sure?"


    "I can feel that you want it, and I want it too!" Su Bai looked at Mrs. Shangdu with shining eyes.


    Mrs. Shangdu shook her head and said, "I...I should go back."


    Su Bai looked at her without saying a word, then bowed his head and kissed her.


    Mrs. Shangdu wanted to avoid, but seeing Su Bai''s eyes, she did not move.


    She could feel it, Su Bai had calmed down, maybe... this was just a kiss?


    So Mrs. Shangdu didn''t avoid it, even pandering to it.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I don''t know if I will regret it. I always feel that if you can''t get a stunner like you, it will be a loss and regret. Of course, it sounds like you don''t respect you! But I still respect your choice!"


    Mrs. Shangdu took a deep breath."Goodbye, come to me for news tomorrow."


    "Goodbye!"


    Su Bai generals Mrs. Shangdu sent out, watching her back leave him and he even had a strong urge to rush to leave her behind, but he still restrained this idea!


    He wanted to get Mrs. Shangdu, nothing else, maybe the most primitive and instinctive impulse.


    However, Su Bai still has a certain degree of restraint. Since Mrs. Shangdu has refused, then forget it. Can''t force others?


    And Su Bai has a feeling that even if she leaves New York, there will be time to meet again in the future.


    Turning around and going back, Su Bai began to absorb the energy of the universe and gradually calmed down.


    At noon the next day, Su Bai came to the divination shop.


    After entering, I found that the furnishings inside were different, and many things had been put away.


    Seeing Su defeated, Mrs. Shangdu''s expression did not change. The overnight calm seemed to make her recover.


    "This is her position. I moved a few times yesterday but came back here again. She should be resting here. Hurry up. If she leaves and wants to find it again, it may not be so easy!" Mrs. Shangdu Passed a note with the address on to Su Bai.


    "I wanted to give it to you." Su Bai said with some regret.


    Mrs. Shangdu smiled and did not speak.


    "Then, goodbye?"


    "Goodbye!"


    "Take care of yourself, you can come to me anytime if you run into trouble!" Su Bai smiled and opened his arms to hug Mrs. Shangdu, Mrs. Shangdu did not refuse.


    After the hug, Su Bai turned around and went out.

 C959

    Open the teleportation array and go directly back to Diana.


    "I found the position of that witch." Su Bai said directly after he appeared.


    "I''ll go with you!" Diana directly stated her position without asking where.


    "I''ll go too!" Courtney said.


    Su Bai glanced at Artemis who was leaning over, then thought for a while and said, "Diana, follow me, and Artemis, you follow me."


    "it is good!"


    Artemis nodded in a deep voice, then turned to a person in the distance and said, "Faruka, I''ll leave it to you here."


    The woman named Faruka nodded.


    It¡¯s necessary to bring Diana and Artemis. After all, two people from Amazon need to participate, especially Artemis. She has to see her to get rid of her suspicion, and I believe Artemis should Want revenge.As for Courtney, let her stay here just in case!


    Locate the coordinates and open the portal.


    On the other side of the door was a place that looked like an old castle, dim and gloomy.


    "This should be her lair, you two be careful, she is very strong." Su Bai reminded.


    The two each took up their weapons and nodded, then stepped in.


    Behind him, the light of the portal disappeared, and the surroundings became dim.Su Bai felt a little bit, and found Circe in the depths of the castle!


    "follow me!"


    Su Bai said, leading the way straight to Circe''s direction.


    The long corridor is silent and gloomy, and there are rows of statues on both sides of the corridor.When the three of them walked to the middle of the time, the cracking sound suddenly sounded.


    The statue actually began to crack, and the stones on its body fell to the ground one after another, revealing the human-shaped carrion inside?


    These carrion corpses are alive!


    In an instant, Diana and Artemis each took out their weapons and made a fighting stance, watching the rotting corpses attack directly.


    Chapter 0074 Who Should Kneel Down?Who will surrender?


    Flutter!


    The blade sharply cut off the head of the carrion corpse, and the carrion corpse fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Although Diana and Artemis'' attacks were sharp, these carrion corpses continued to rush forward, and the situation seemed rather troublesome.


    bass!


    The surroundings suddenly became brighter, Diana and Artemis looked over subconsciously, and Jian Su Bai''s whole body was suddenly covered with flames.The raging flames jumped, Su Bai''s left foot lightly stomped, and in an instant, a flame spread from under his feet, followed by a bang, and the surrounding carrion corpses were instantly glued to the flames and burned to death. , Turned into a pool of ashes.


    The end of the corridor.


    A figure appeared, it was the witch Circe.


    "No wonder you can still live, so you know magic!" Circe looked at Su Bai with interest, completely ignoring Diana and Artemis in her eyes.


    "That''s her?"


    Artemis asked in a deep voice, his eyes sullen.


    "Yeah!" Su Bai responded in a low voice.


    Although he had been prepared, the moment when his eyes met each other still made him a little dazed.It seems that I really need to focus a little bit, and I will be affected by any carelessness.


    "You ruined my home and killed my sister. Why!"


    Artemis glared at Circe and asked in a deep voice.


    Circe looked at Artemis and said lightly: "Not everything has a reason."


    "you!"


    Artemis'' anger couldn''t be contained in an instant. Her attitude felt as if she was just treating the lost Amazon as an ant nest. It would be no big deal if it was ruined if nothing happened, and there was no special reason.


    "boom!"


    With a sharp kick of his toes on the ground, the immense force seemed to collapse the stone ground, and Artemis rushed out like a cannonball.


    Circe gave a sneer, and immediately saw Artemis stop about two or three meters in front of her, brandishing a long sword and slashing from side to side, as if fighting with someone.


    "Artemis!"


    Diana froze for a moment and immediately realized that she might have been involved in an illusion, and immediately rushed over to wake her up. As a result, Artemis seemed to treat her as Circe, and soon fought Diana.


    "An ant is an ant, revenge? She doesn''t even have the qualifications!" Circe said as her swaying body passed through the two.The two in the fierce fight didn''t see it at all, and even deliberately avoided it.


    Su Bai frowned slightly!

 C960

    The illusion was activated without any signs, and Diana had been reminded when he knew Artemis had been involved in the illusion, and even after being defensive, she had been recruited.


    Circe''s ability is really strong!


    The robe swayed, his legs swinging.


    Twisting the waist and shaking the hips, the chest is shaking up and down with the movement.Although Su Bai controlled himself not to pay attention, the picture in his mind was lingering, as if a voice had been babbling in his ears urging him to make him stare at her body with some uncontrollable eyes.She seemed to become a whirlpool, full of powerful attraction, so that Su Bai''s eyes could not be removed.Step by step, Circe walked in front of Su Bai.


    "Does it look good?" Circe asked triumphantly.


    Su Bai was silent.


    "Don''t you think my body is beautiful? Don''t you want to get her?" Circe stood straight in front of Su Bai, her voice full of bewitching power.


    Su Bai''s reason is still contending but has not completely controlled himself.


    The powerful psychic abilities seem to have lost its effect a bit, and that kind of man''s instinct cannot be restrained.


    too strong.


    Her charm is too strong.


    "A man, it''s like a dog. A woman''s body is bones... Do you want bones? If you want them, surrender to me. From now on I will be your master!" Circe sneered, putting her hand on Su Bai''s Shoulders."Kneel down!"


    Circe triumphantly waited for Su Bai to surrender to herself, kneeling!


    However, Su Bai had already calmed down at this time.


    Instinctive desire seems uncontrollable, but don¡¯t forget, a man¡¯s instinct is not only desire, but also dignity!


    Who is Su Bai?


    That is how I created the Eternal Island, and gradually became the strongest on the earth, even the strongest in the universe, and even the strongest who reshaped the universe!Now she dared to let herself kneel, dare to let herself surrender?


    This humiliation allowed Su Bai to break free from the whirlpool of desire.


    The dignity of a man is stronger than the desire of a man!


    Seeing Circe put her hands on her shoulders, with a proud and confident look, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    Seeing Su Bai''s changes, Circe frowned slightly and suddenly had a bad feeling, surrendering... shouldn''t it be such a performance!


    Thinking of this, Circe instantly activated her magic.


    Her usual magic is to turn people into animals.


    So she wants Su Bai to become an animal.


    The magic started, and Circe was already waiting to see Su Bai turn into an animal begging for her pity, but at this moment Su Bai''s body seemed to suddenly become transparent, causing Circe''s sudden weakened subconscious to rush forward.


    Su Bai''s body passed through Circe and came behind her, and her arm gently raised back.


    "boom!"


    The arm hit Circe''s neck, and Circe''s body flew out violently.


    You can fly out for a distance of two to three meters and then land abruptly. After landing, your body hasn''t stopped, but glide on the ground for a distance of three to five meters, and then come to a sudden.


    Circe couldn''t help humming because of the frontal rubbing pain, turning around hurriedly despite the pain in her neck.


    As soon as she turned over, Circe saw a figure appear in front of her, slamming one foot down.


    The huge pain and the boundless sense of pressure swept through, and the foot on her chest made her almost breathless.


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now, you just said...who should you kneel down, who should you surrender?" Su Bai asked Circe, condescendingly.


    "You..." Before Circe''s words were finished, Su Bai suddenly increased her strength.


    boom!


    The ground instantly sank, and Circe was stepped on it, unable to speak at all!


    Item 0075


    Circe felt her breastbone broken, and her entire chest seemed to have collapsed.That foot seemed as heavy as a huge mountain, making her unable to breathe at all.The impact on her back made her feel as if her whole body was about to split, and it was very painful.She stared at Su Bai with wide-eyed eyes. She didn''t expect that she could wake up from her own control. Even the moment before, her body suddenly became transparent and her magic was ineffective, which surprised her!


    Circe surged in anger as he asked her back.


    She has always humiliated others. When has she been humiliated by others?And still a man!


    Because of her innate ability, she disdains and despises men from the bottom of her heart.The man she now despises stepped on her feet and insulted herself like this?


    Anger surged, Circe sneered and raised her hands to grab Su Bai''s legs. If you have the ability, don''t avoid it!


    Did Su Bai hide?


    not at all!


    Hell fire suddenly appeared on her feet.

 C961

    The scorching flame made Circe let out a scream, and the burning was not only for the body, but also for the soul.The huge pain made her unable to complete the magic at all, she could only scream heartbreakingly.


    She felt that her body was about to be burned, and her soul was about to be burned.


    The strong sense of crisis made Circe care about humiliation or anger.


    She gritted her teeth, endured the severe pain, stretched out her hand and hooked her wand in the distance, once and again, struggling to hold the magic war in her hand and aim at Su Bai, but she did not release the magic, but the top of the development was like a crystal ball. The same thing is aimed at Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t feel the magic wave, but suddenly felt the change in his body.


    At that moment, he could feel his body lighten, like a piece of paper.


    I felt the pressure on my body diminished and the flame disappeared.


    Circe sneered and hit Su Bai with a sudden swing, but with a single blow, Su Bai flew far away.


    "What did you do?" Su Bai finally stabilized his body and asked Circe.


    Circe awkwardly leaned on the staff to stand up and her body trembled and said triumphantly: "This is a mirror, a mirror hidden in a crystal ball. It can change the character of a person. I turned you into paper people!"


    "As long as I touch it lightly, you will become pieces!"


    Circe hummed coldly to release the magic, and the breeze spread around in an instant, and Su Bai soon felt her body shake involuntarily.


    "It''s interesting!" Su Bai couldn''t help but said with a smile.


    "Interesting? Haha, are you still stubborn? Unless I let you change back, you will always be like this. I''ll give you another chance and surrender me!" Circe said coldly.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Su Bai disagrees, and asks without panic.


    "Then you, go to die!"


    Circe''s staff pointed at Su Bai and said sharply.


    "Okay!"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Circe stared at Su Bai with wide eyes, what did he say?He said yes?


    "Do you really want to die?" Circe couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes."


    Su Bai nodded and walked towards Circe, step by step, she felt like she was going to die. On the contrary, it was more like a benefit. He couldn''t wait and felt very expectant.


    Step by step, seeing Su Bai approaching, Circe was a little flustered and she subconsciously took two steps back.


    With this retreat, the body felt pain instantly.


    Circe''s expression became firm."Do you want to die? It''s not that easy. You are the first person to humiliate me. I will not let you die so easily. I will torture people. I will humiliate you. I will never die. Hate in the heart!"


    "Are you really not killing me?" Su Bai asked rhetorically with a grin.


    "It''s not that easy to want to die!"


    "Well, since I don''t want to kill me, I can only..." Su Baitan punched out.


    Although her body has become as soft as a piece of paper, and her strength seems to have been weakened a lot, Circe is now seriously injured. It can be said that she can feel pain even in her breathing. So Su Bai''s punch made her back several steps. The pain almost didn''t pass out.


    "Now, kill me?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile...


    "You are looking for death!" Circe glared at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Yeah, I just wanted to die again, or what do you think I am doing? If you don''t kill me, I can only kill you."


    Having said that, Su Bai rushed over again.


    Circe immediately waved her stick to resist, but Su Bai suddenly flied away.


    "It seems that it is not harmless to become a paper man!" Su Bai''s voice suddenly appeared in front of Circe and kicked over.


    "boom!"


    Circe flew out and let out a heart-piercing cry.


    Su Bai''s movements did not stop, rushing towards each other like a storm.


    Such an attack made Circe a little unbearable, she was hurt too badly, and if Su Bai continued to be so arrogant, she would really be in trouble.


    "Okay, I will fulfill you!"


    Circe couldn''t help it anymore.


    Although she wanted to keep Su Bai tortured and humiliated, it was on the premise that she was still alive.

 C962

    "go to hell!"


    Circe yelled, and a magic beam suddenly condensed in her hand to Su Bai.


    With a swish, the magic beam came out suddenly.


    The speed is not fast, and at the current speed of Su Bai, she can easily avoid it. Circe also knows this, so after condensing a magic, she condenses again.But before she waited for her second magic condensate to complete, she discovered that Su Bai had not evaded, but had voluntarily ran into it!


    Does he really want to die?


    Circe couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and then she saw the magical beam hit Su Bai, instantly piercing his body, Su Bai slowly swaying to the ground.


    died!


    I don''t know why Circe didn''t feel the slightest happy feeling, but frowned a little unhappy.That kind of feeling is not like killing the enemy, but as if the enemy has been fulfilled. It feels very uncomfortable to fulfill the opponent after being seriously injured and humiliated!


    Circe didn''t know what she was feeling, she glanced at Su Bai, and slowly walked towards Diana who were still fighting.


    Just after walking a few steps, she suddenly heard a sound from behind her!


    Item 0076


    Circe turned her head violently, her eyes widened and shouted in surprise: "How are you..."


    "not dead?"


    Su Bai stood up and answered with a smile."Accurately I am dead, but I am alive again."


    "The interesting thing is that not only did I live, but I was resurrected with full blood."


    "This... how is this possible?" Circe looked at Su Bai in disbelief: "You, who are you?"


    "Me? I am the one who made you kneel and surrender!"


    Su Bai shrugged, and Circe waved her staff again to try to deal with Su Bai in the same way.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai disappeared suddenly, Circe waved her stick again in surprise, but Su Bai disappeared again.


    She can''t keep up with Su Bai''s speed!


    "You don''t have any interesting abilities. It is enough to die in your hands once!" Su Bai said lightly, and suddenly appeared in front of Circe.


    Waved, the light lit up.


    Circe waved the scepter subconsciously, mobilizing her magic to resist.


    Unfortunately, her magical power had no effect. After a while, she felt that she could not move, and her eyes turned to find herself in a piece of amber.She panicked and tried to use magic, but it was useless!


    Without any slight effect!


    The mouth cannot speak, the body cannot move.


    Circe panicked.


    He is playing with himself!


    This thought came up in Circe''s mind, and the feeling of humiliation made her almost angry.


    I was actually fooled by someone, by a man.


    "Do you think I''m playing tricks on you?" Su Bai said with a smile, standing in front of Amber. "Not all, I don''t know you, so it''s normal to see how much you have. I can''t die anyway. It¡¯s good to play, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Stay here honestly!"


    Su Bai said, crossing her towards Diana and Artemis.


    He had just acquired an ability, which was interesting, but not of much use.


    She can turn people into animals!


    But the enemies that Soviet Union lost all the time were basically dead, and there was no other end.


    Seeing the fierce fight between Diana and Artemis, Su Bai used his spiritual abilities to directly awaken the two of them.


    "Huh, this... why are you?" Artemis woke up and looked at Diana with some doubts.


    Diana stunned for a moment: "Illusory, her illusion is too powerful!"


    "Where is she?"


    The two who had reacted turned their heads and looked over, and soon saw Su Bai and... the huge Amber behind Su Bai.


    Circe is clearly visible in the amber.


    "this is?"


    Artemis looked suspiciously at Su Bai, and Su Bai said with a smile: "I just played with it for a while, it''s really good."

 C963

    The three walked back to Circe, and Artemis looked at Su Bai: "Can I kill her?"


    "of course can!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s better to take her back and kill it in front of everyone."


    "it is good!"


    Artemis nodded heavily."Thank you, I apologize for me and for our previous misunderstandings."


    "How about joining Paradise Island?" Su Bai said with a smile: "Your tribe is now destroyed. It is difficult for the remaining people to rebuild, right? Even if rebuilding may face various dangers, it is better to go to Paradise Island. There are all the sisters of the Amazon clan, and they are isolated from the world and there is no interruption. Only when you get together, your strength is the greatest!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Artemis thought for a while and said, "I have to ask other people to make a decision."


    "it is good."


    Su Bai smiled and opened the portal directly."Go back first."


    Bringing Circe in Amber, the three went straight back.


    Passing through the portal, everyone saw them coming back safely and hurriedly gathered together. When they saw the huge amber and Circe in the amber, they were a little surprised, and immediately realized that she should be the culprit.When Artemis said things, everyone''s emotions instantly became angry and agitated.


    Standing in front of Amber, Su Bai suddenly changed her back.


    Circe, who regained her freedom, had to wave her staff subconsciously, but Su Bai took the first step and took the staff off directly. The magnetic field ability activated her instantly.


    "This stuff is good, it''s mine!" Su Bai smiled while holding the staff, and then looked at Artemis.


    Artemis held a sword and looked at Circe. Circe opened her mouth to talk, when she saw a flash of sharp edge.


    The long sword cut Circe''s neck directly.


    Click.


    His head fell to the ground, and there was a cheer of revenge in an instant.


    Artemis waved his hand for everyone to quietly say the proposal to merge the two tribes. Hearing that the two tribes were about to merge, the reactions were different. Some people thought it was okay, while others wanted to refuse. Both.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blew.


    The wind came very suddenly.


    Circe''s head and body suddenly disappeared in the gust of wind, and a stern, resentful body could be faintly heard from the sound of the wind: "I will be back, and then...you will all die!"


    Circe''s voice!


    The wind stops, the sound stops!


    Everyone was a little surprised, but Circe, who had been beheaded, was not dead?


    "Sure enough, she is a very difficult witch!"


    Su Bai murmured softly. Although this change was a little unexpected, Su Bai was not surprised, or whether she died or not, he was not surprised.


    The origin of this Circe is not simple, and it is normal to have the ability to escape here.


    It''s just a pity that it may take some time to find her slowly.


    "I agree to join Paradise Island!"


    After the silence, some of the soldiers of the Lost Amazon spoke up.


    "I agree!"


    "agree!"


    Soon, someone successively agreed to it. They had different opinions just now, but they are now very unified. It didn''t take long before all the soldiers who lost Amazon agreed to this proposal.


    "This Circe did a good thing before she left!"


    Su Bai whispered towards Diana.


    Why are these people suddenly so unified?Naturally because of the threat Circe made before leaving.


    Although Circe''s escape made Diana a little unhappy, the addition of Lost Amazon quickly improved that Diana''s mood. Circe''s escape would not be so easy to find her, so Diana planned to take her first. They went back to Paradise Island and waited until they settled down before continuing to find Circe!


    Chapter 0077 1942


    The merger and relocation may be difficult if it were before. After all, there are so many things in a tribe, but now it is much simpler. A portal was opened on Paradise Island. Su Bai asked Aleka and the others to go there and notify Hippolyte. Diana took people over one by one.Such a magical portal amazes those who have lost Amazon. It is incredible to be able to cross such a long distance in just one step.After everyone passed, Su Bai said to Diana: "There must be a lot of things to be busy on the island after they passed. I will go back with Courtney first, and we will contact you by phone. In addition, I will also talk about Circe. Will continue to pay attention."


    "it is good!"


    Diana was not a mother-in-law, turned around and entered the portal.


    The portal was closed, and Su Bai and Kontney followed home.


    When he arrived home, Su Bai had nothing to do and put Circe''s staff into the Amber Wall.

 C964

    Artemis'' half-moon necklace, Circe''s staff.


    This wall feels like a showcase for trophy.


    Very special, but there is a kind of alternative decoration style!


    Su Bai felt a bit, and the fortune-telling shop had already gone to the house, and the wife had already left.


    "Sir, I''ll go back and have a look, and come back tonight." Courtney said.


    "Well, go!"


    Although it didn''t take long to leave, Courtney returned to the Justice Society to see if there was anything going on. If not, she was going to come back and stay for a few days.


    While Diana was busy merging the two tribes, if Diana came back after they were busy, my chances would be less!


    On the Justice Society''s side, everything is business as usual. Most of the tasks are directed at the Nazi actions. The members of the Society are already very mature. Even if Contney is not in the characters, they are handled properly and perfectly.Shi Xia was a competent leader, at least everyone was convinced.Since there was nothing important for the time being, Conteney came back to accompany Su defeated.


    After Kantney came back, his habits changed a lot. During the day, he fully met Su Bai''s requirements, and occasionally took the initiative to tease and serve Su Bai when Su Bai was resting, so he became very interested in making Su Bai. .But at night, she didn''t live with Su Bai, and asked Su Bai to go upstairs to her room to rest.Su Bai understood what she meant. It didn¡¯t matter because Diana was looking for the lost Amazon and didn¡¯t come back, but now Diana has returned to Paradise Island. That means she can come back at any time, although the chance of being discovered is very small. It''s troublesome to come back through the portal, but Konteny still thinks it should be done.


    Not for myself, but for the Soviet Union.


    Courtney thought about himself so that Su Bai didn''t know what to say.


    A few times when Diana came back, Courtney looked very normal.


    Maybe it was because she was a substitute for her position in her heart, she had no extra thoughts or thoughts at all.


    Su Bai thinks that he should find a chance to test Diana''s meaning?Even in terms of status, Diana must be the main palace, but at least gives Courtney an identity?However, he told Conteny about this idea, but Conteny resolutely rejected it, and he had no choice but to give up temporarily.


    Konteny''s legs were tightly clamped around Su Bai''s waist, and he held Su Bai''s neck with both hands and made a high-pitched sound. After one after another, the voice gradually stopped. Su Bai turned over and lay down and hugged Konteny to rest.Conteney struggled to get up and slowly leaned in and bowed her head down. After a while, she got up and went to the bathroom.


    It took about twenty minutes before Courtney came back to Su Bai and lay down.


    "Don''t think... this is not so good?" Su Bai asked.


    Courtney shook his head: "No, I''m all yours, what''s wrong with this? By the way, sir, it''s almost done on Paradise Island, right?"


    "Well, it should be soon. Yesterday Diana came back and said that they have settled down. They seem to be well integrated. After all, they are all Amazons. Although they have different beliefs, most of their habits are the same!"


    "Then when will she be back?" Courtney asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai said: "Tomorrow, she will come back for a while, and then prepare to find Circe with Artemis."


    "I also inquired about Circe, but there is no clue." Courtney said.


    "I''ll find it sooner or later, based on her character... Her staff fell into my hand, and it''s impossible not to think of a way to get it back, and it''s impossible for her to take revenge!"


    "I may have a mission tomorrow to go to the Nazi side. The vixen had inquired about a very important piece of information undercover there before. This time the mission may take longer!"


    "Be careful yourself and tell me what happens."


    "Ok!"


    Conteney left early the next morning, and Su Bai took Diana back at noon.


    After the establishment of the Justice Society, they seemed to have given up looking for Wonder Woman, so this time Diana did not plan to run between the two places, but stayed at home for a while.Whether it was looking for the lost Amazon before or after the merger, I didn''t get together during this time. Diana missed it very much, and so was Su Bai!


    And because of Courtney''s sake, Su loses more or less and has some meaning of compensation, so the two of Diana and Diana are really affectionate and crazy, the feeling is stronger than at the beginning.


    About a month later, Diana brought Aleka and Artemis over.


    One is to familiarize them with the life of the outside world, and second, to find Circe, there is no clue but only slowly.While continuing to search for antiques, looking for something that may be related to magic, while looking for Circe''s whereabouts.Take a step back, even if you don''t look for it, Circe will definitely come in the future!Their arrival made Su Bai and Diana not as free as before. At the same time, Su Bai also had more time and opportunities, and occasionally went to the Justice Society to find Courtney, so as not to leave this little girl in the cold.


    In this case, time has come to 1942 unknowingly!


    ¢Ù¢Ú DC"Legend of Tomorrow"


    Chapter 0001 Time Traveler


    In the living room, the portal is lit.


    Artemis and Aleka are in uniforms, ready to go.At the stairs, Su Bai and Diana walked down.


    "You are finally willing." Aleka complained: "It has been half an hour since I said I was going to start."


    "I thought you were used to it for so many years." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Aleka shrugged: "Do you see you show affection? Sorry, I can never get used to it."


    "Well, we are ready to go."


    Diana smiled and said, turning her head to Su Bai said: "This time may be longer, about a week, then I will contact you."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded, and then the three Diana entered the portal and left!


    The search for Circe has never been left. For so many years, the Amazon trio has often gone out and searched for different lengths of time. Unfortunately, there has been no gain.There are some clues that Circe is still alive, but there is no clue to find her.Su Bai also searched the world with his psychic powers, but the interesting thing is that he still didn''t find it.

 C965

    In all likelihood, she may be in a special dimensional space, and only occasionally comes out to move.


    This makes it more difficult to find, but it doesn''t delay anything while finding it in one''s life.After sending away the three of Diana, Su Bai was about to go upstairs to take a break, but the phone suddenly rang. It was Courtney.Su Bai wanted to say such a coincidence, did you know that Diana was gone?As a result, Courtney on the phone seemed to have no idea about this, but for another reason.


    "Time traveler? Okay, I see, I''ll be over!"


    On the phone, Courtney said a few words, Su Bai''s expression became a bit playful.Putting down the phone, Su Bai opened a portal and went directly to the conference hall of the Justice Society.


    Stepping out of the portal, the members of the Justice Society are there.


    "Mr. Su Bai!" Shi Xia and the others nodded and said hello.


    Although Su Bai did not intervene in the Justice Society in recent years, Shi Xia and others were all recruited by Su Bai himself. This sentiment was naturally different from status.Su Bai nodded, and then his eyes stayed on the TV next to him.It is said that the TV is actually a monitoring device, the black and white picture is not so clear!


    In the picture, you can see several people locked up in a cell, seeming to be arguing and complaining with each other!


    Although it is not clear, Su Bai still recognizes who they are!


    "These people came into contact with Einstein pretending to be in the Situation Bureau. We suspect that there is a problem with their identities but it has not yet been determined for the time being. They said they were time travelers, they said they came from the future, and that Shi Xia had seen them. , But Shi Xia didn''t have any impression." Conteney walked to Su Bai''s side and explained."At first we thought they might be crazy, or deliberately pretending to be crazy, but after a while, we didn''t feel like it, so we wanted my husband to come and see!"


    Su Bai''s identity and ability were not deliberately publicized, but there was no suspicious concealment.


    What''s more, after so many years, Su Bai''s appearance has not changed in any way. The long time from World War I to World War II is enough to explain the problem, so these time travellers made them subconsciously think of Su Bai.


    "Go and see." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    In the cell.


    "I don''t understand they want to follow us!"


    "Because they are the American Justice Society, the single largest secret organization in the country."


    "If it''s a secret organization, how do you know about them?"


    "No doubt, because his Nazi administrator told him."


    While they were talking, the Steel Commander walked in and said.


    His opening instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and he immediately saw the people from the Justice Association walking in one after another, naturally including Su Bai.


    "I am not a Nazi, I am a historian," a man in the cell said.


    "It''s time to travel again," the vixen said with a curled lips.


    "070233." The man suddenly said a series of numbers.


    The expression of the Steel Commander changed.


    "This is the number on your badge. No documents have published this information, including military information." That humanitarian.


    The Steel Commander couldn''t help approaching."How did you know?"


    The man pulled out two breastplates directly from his neck."After your son was born in 1955, you gave it to your wife. There is a depression in the front, which is the trace of a bullet hit when you rescued the president from the assassin in 1939. Your son gave it to his son. ¡­¡­I!"


    Seeing this man''s moving look, even though the Commander of Steel felt ridiculous, he faintly believed in his heart. He had never gone through something like this, time traveled?He didn''t even have a wife, but his grandson stood in front of him.He subconsciously looked at Su Bai behind him, and the people of the Justice Association looked around and wondered whether all this was true or not.


    The person in the cell clearly noticed that this person seems to be of high status.


    One of the women was also looking at him, but her eyes were different from those of the others, a little confused, and some didn''t dare to confirm.


    Su Bai moved forward slightly, his eyes swept over them.


    "Firestorm, Martin Stein, Jefferson."


    Su Bai suddenly spoke, pointing at an old man with glasses and a black guy.


    The two were stunned for an instant.


    "Atom, Ray Palmer."


    Ignoring their surprise and shock, Su Bai continued to roll his name.


    "Heat wave, Mikroly."


    "White Canary, Sarah Lance."


    "And you! Newly joined Nathan Hay Wood."


    "Am I right?"


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the roll call, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "You, how do you know us? I mean, this is incredible. How did people in 1942 know us?" Professor Martin was incredibly excited.


    "From 2016, the defender of the timeline, he claims to be a legend. But what surprised me a little is that you are different from what I imagined." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Sir, are they... really time travelers?" Courtney asked in a low voice in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded and turned to look at the vixen."They have a boat!"

 C966

    Data 0002


    "ferry?"


    The vixen hadn''t reacted yet, thinking it might be a time ship or something, after all, they were time travelers.


    Looking at the vixen, you know that she did not react to her. Su Bai shook his head and said, "Let them come out first."


    Courtney let them out in the past, and everyone came to the conference room from the cell in confusion.The people of the Justice Society were confused because they did not expect to have time travellers, and the legendary people were confused because they did not expect that the people in 1942 would know them and they were very familiar.They have been wondering if they had been seen by him or knew from somewhere when they traveled further in the past.But then I thought about it again, it''s not right... After all, Nathan Haywood just got on the boat. This is his first time traveling through time. How did this person know?


    And even the name is so clear and detailed?


    With doubts, the two people came to the meeting room.


    Su Bai found a place to sit down, and Courtney stood behind her. The others did not take their seats. They stood in two rows looking at each other clearly.


    "Who is he? He looks amazing." Atomic Man asked in a low voice toward Nathan Hay Wood.


    Nathan Hay Wood shook his head. He is a historian, but he doesn''t know anything about the man in front of him, and he has no intention of thinking about it now, his eyes are always fixed on Commander Steel, his grandpa!


    "It''s him, Rex Taylor, who told us..." Atom said, pointing to Shi Xia.


    Shi Xia looked blank: "I haven''t seen you. Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "We have been explaining to you." Sarah Lance said.


    Before he finished speaking, Shi Xia interrupted him."Sorry Madam, I''m asking your captain." After speaking, Shi Xia pointed to Professor Martin.


    Professor Martin was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt triumphant.


    Others shook their heads speechlessly, and Sarah appeared helpless.


    "In short, we as time travelers travel through time and space to find historical deviations and make corrections." Professor Martin said.


    "We are superheroes just like you!" Atomic Man answered.


    "Do you think you are the same as us?" Conteny, who was behind Su Bai, smiled and asked."What is your ability?"


    "I used my savings to create an advanced suit, using the energy of the dwarf star alloy." Atomic Man said triumphantly, but unfortunately...no one understood.


    "I am completely different from you, I am a criminal!" Relang said with his arms folded.


    "Are there other criminals in your team?" the vixen couldn''t help asking.


    "No no!" Atom hurriedly said.


    "Yes!" Heat wave pointed to Sarah."She''s an assassin, but she''s never been convicted, right?"


    Sarah seemed to be thinking about things and did not respond. Professor Martin continued: "We are protecting history, which is very important. In the future, you risk your life to save us, Mr. Taylor."


    "How do you know my name?"


    "Because you told us yourself in 2016. I said, man, your head has already said our identity." Jefferson couldn''t help saying.


    At this moment, the phone rang, and Shi Xia turned to answer the phone.


    "Yes, Mr. President, any instructions."


    "Tell him, I especially support the New Deal!" Hearing the call from Mr. President, Atomic Man couldn''t help saying.


    Shi Xia frowned and said nothing.


    At this time, Nathan Hay Wood had gone to the Commander of Steel and had a conversation. After all, that was his grandpa!


    "What are you thinking?"


    A somewhat hoarse voice sounded, and Su Bai looked up and found that Sarah was already standing next to him.


    From the beginning, Su Bai hadn''t spoken or even said he was distracted.


    He was thinking about things!


    This is the first time he has encountered the legendary team, but...this is definitely not the original legendary team, it should be said that it is more behind.Because the legendary team often travels through different time points, Su Bai is very curious, will he see the original legendary team in the future?There is Captain Cold, there is the Eagle Girl, and the legendary team of which Rip Hunt is still the captain.


    Because according to the timeline, it is very likely that I will meet two legendary teams from different timelines, that should be quite interesting!


    "Nothing." Su Bai smiled and shook his head.


    Sarah hesitated and said, "Can I ask you a question."


    Su Bai nodded.


    "How did you know us?" Sarah asked suspiciously.


    "Perhaps because I have the ability to predict?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sarah paused for a while and didn''t ask any more, but the look in Su Bai''s eyes was always strange.


    "Well, we have to go."

 C967

    "Someone found Baron Krieger in Paris." Shi Xia put down the phone and said.


    "I''ll fly over to track Krieger''s movements." said the vixen.


    "You have always been so witty." Shi Xia said with a smile.


    "We can help!" said the legendary team.


    "We can solve Adolf''s problem, I think the 20th century is the best..."


    "Better not to interfere?" Professor Martin said.


    "Smart, otherwise you are the captain!" Shi Xia said with a smile.


    Professor Martin said triumphantly: "Then... we will leave."


    Everyone looked at Su Bai, who nodded slightly.


    Following that, the Justice Society was ready to perform the mission, and the people from the Legendary Squad seemed ready to leave.


    A brief meeting seemed to be over in this way. Just as Su Bai was about to leave, Sala looked at Su Bai hesitated."Can you wait for me, I have something I want to show you."


    "Something?" Su Bai was a little surprised, and then nodded: "Okay, I have nothing else to do anyway. But how about I go on the boat with you?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Sarah hesitated, and finally nodded: "Alright, I actually have a question, I hope you can help me solve it!"


    Su Bai got up, and as Sarah and the legendary team left, not long after leaving the base of the Justice Society, they came to a clearing.


    A spaceship suddenly appeared in the empty space. The people of the legendary team subconsciously looked at Su Bai, only to find that Su Bai looked very indifferent, which made them feel disappointed!


    Time spacecraft, holographic stealth, why are you not surprised at all?


    Are you from 1942?


    Chapter 0003 The relationship between Sarah and Su Bai


    "This is the wave rider." Atom said."It''s a spaceship dedicated to the Lord of Time. It uses the most advanced future technology. We rely on it..."


    "If you want to talk to me about science, you can go in and talk about it." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s unsurprising appearance, Atomic Man reluctantly gave up the idea of ??continuing, and went on board the Multiplier together.


    After entering the interior, Su Bai looked at it with great interest, but the members of the legendary team still found something wrong.He felt as if he had gone to a friend''s house, curious but not surprised, everything seemed to know how to use it.


    This makes them very disappointed, a lot less appearance and superiority.


    At the same time, he was very surprised, who was he... on earth!


    "Come with me." Sarah said to Su Bai and took him to his room. After they were gone, the members of the Legend Squad couldn''t help chatting about Su Bai and the Justice Society.


    For the people of the Justice Society, the legendary team is legendary.


    But for the legendary team, the Justice Society is the same.


    Especially when they were captured in a previous fight, the opposing team''s powerful ability and well-organized, cooperative actions made them admire and envy them.


    The rooms here are basically the same, not big or small, standard decoration, the difference may be some personal arrangements.Sarah''s room didn''t have any obvious feminine feeling.Su Bai sat down casually, and saw Sarah turning around and walking towards the cabinet to find something.After a while, I saw her take out a photo.Turning around, Sarah looked at the photo and Su Bai, took a deep breath and handed it to him.


    Su Bai took it over at will, Sarah staring at Su Bai.


    There are two people in the photo. A man and a woman seem to be lying on the bed. The man seems to be asleep, and the woman is lying next to him and taking pictures. Although only her face is exposed, the overall view shows that the two are very close!


    The most important thing is that the sleeping man in the photo is Su Bai, and the woman... is Laurel Lance!


    Su Bai was stunned when he saw this picture. Of course he remembered what the picture was about.


    "Why do you have this picture?" Su Bai asked, raising his head towards Sarah.


    Sarah''s expression changed: "It really is you!"


    When the voice fell, Sarah''s expression became a little angry, and she came to Su Bai''s face with a chuckle, pushed hard with both hands to Su Bai, pressed him on the bed, grabbed him and shouted: "You know how long my sister has been looking for you. ?"


    Sarah Lance, Laurel Lance''s sister.


    They are sisters!


    Su Bai did not push Sarah away, but asked: "How is your sister?"


    "She''s not good!" Sarah said angrily, "I don''t know what she thinks, you guys are just one night, she actually fell in love with you stupidly, she went around looking for you, and her whereabouts are unknown. !"


    "Oh, so..." Su Bai responded.


    In my memory, Laurel became a black canary and was killed by Damian Dark. The reason Su Bai was not in a hurry was that it was a point in time in the future. For Su Bai, this can be changed, as long as When the time comes, the ¡°future¡± that changes the natural present according to the trajectory will no longer exist.It''s just that Su Bai didn''t expect it to be a time to change the future, but Laurel did not die because of finding herself!This is also a good thing!However, Su Bai''s reaction seemed a bit unhappy to Sarah.


    that''s it?It''s so plain, and there is even a feeling of rejoicing!

 C968

    "I want to teach you for my sister!"


    Sarah suddenly stretched out her hand from the inside of her leg and took out the dagger and stabbed it towards Su Bai, looking at her as if she was serious.


    Su Bai shook his head and stretched out his hand to hold Sarah''s wrist slightly, and instantly pressed Sarah underneath him in reverse.After all, Sarah is an assassin who has experienced many battles. What she is best at is fighting skills. When Su Bai turned over and was suppressed, she was not panicked and prepared to counterattack. Who knew that Su Bai suddenly got up and let go of Sarah!


    "You should know that to you that is now, to me, that is the future! And it is a future that can be changed!"


    "No matter what the reason is, I have been with your sister, but you should know that we could not be together at that time. I cannot take her away, nor can I stay... But I can give her a brand new future. When I change her When the time comes, what you know will change, and that future will no longer exist, will it?"


    Sarah stopped when Su defeated."Who are you, why can you travel through time, and you are also the master of time?"


    "It''s not only the Lord of Time who can travel through!" Su Bai shrugged."You have too little knowledge. There are many people who can travel through time."


    "Why are you going to 2007?" Sarah asked again.


    She paid special attention to the timeline of 2007, and there was no historical deviation.


    "This is not important. The important thing is that my situation is very special. According to your words, even if I change history, it will not have any impact. It is not a deviation. The history I changed is the real history, so don¡¯t worry about not changing you. My sister¡¯s history, because of this, I only need to wait quietly until 2007, and then make changes!"


    "Impossible, no one can not affect history." Sarah said.


    Su Bai smiled: "So you have too little knowledge. Maybe you can travel through time and see many scientific things, but besides science... there are many more mysterious things that you haven''t been exposed to."


    "Can you really not affect history?"


    "To be precise, this kind of rule has no effect on me, but if you stubbornly believe that what you believe is history, then I can¡¯t help it! What is historical deviation? What is history? History is only what you know, and It''s not up to you!" Su Bai said calmly.


    Sarah was speechless for a while.


    She wanted to refute but didn''t know how to do it. They maintained the timeline and maintained the history. They really only maintained the history they knew. When it was different from the history they knew, they would think that it was a deviation!


    Data 0004


    When Sarah saw Su Bai for the first time just now, she felt that he was very familiar, and she had been thinking about where to meet him.Later she remembered this photo, but she was not very sure, after all, this photo was taken in 2007, and now it is 1942!


    But when Su Bai accurately stated their identities, Sarah couldn''t help but doubt it, so she let Su Bai on board!It turns out that the man in the photo is really him!


    She saw this photo when her sister just came back, and Laurel refused to say what was going on.Later, Sarah asked in every possible way, when the sisters talked about the secret of the boudoir, she finally said what was going on!At first, Sarah teased that her sister was finally getting acquainted, but later found out that her sister seemed to be serious and emotional. Only then did her ridicule at the beginning become angry with Su Bai.But she never thought that Su Bai was born in 1942.If it is the people of the future, what they did in the past may change history, but what did the people of the past do in the future... This is not to say whether it is not changing history.


    After figuring out the reason, Sarah didn''t know whether she should continue to be angry with Su defeat.


    "How did you cross?" Sarah, who was addicted for a moment, put away the dagger, and asked Su Bai.


    "Can''t speak clearly in a few words, a special ability!" Su Bai said.


    Although Sarah wanted to ask, she didn''t know how to ask for a while, and the atmosphere was a bit cold.


    "It just came up, can I ask Gideon something?" Su Bai asked.


    "Do you even know Gideon?" Sarah was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly reacted."That''s not right! Even if you can travel through time, you shouldn''t know about our affairs in such detail? Even if you travel to the far future, we will not leave too detailed and obvious traces so that we can ensure time. The stability of the line, you..."


    "Didn''t you talk about this before?" Su Bai smiled.


    "Predict?"


    Su Bai smiled: "I borrow your room to use it, I want to ask some personal questions!"


    "Ok!"


    Sarah hesitated and turned around and went out. The door closed automatically. Su Bai said, "Gideon, I want to know about traveling through time and space."


    Gideon is the artificial intelligence system on the Chengbo, and most of the work on the spacecraft is done by Gideon.


    There is a small screen in each room to handle all kinds of things. It didn¡¯t take long for dense data to appear on the screen. Su Bai-looked at it carefully, and at the same time, he kept narrowing the scope and changed the search content to How to travel through different worlds!


    After all, the future of science and technology is very advanced, even if there is no accurate information to have some clues, it is good.


    No way, who made him not know much about the DC world!


    Su Bai checked the information in Sarah''s room, but Sarah had already talked about Su Bai with the legendary team members. Even if she didn''t say it, the team members would ask.When I heard that Su Bai was able to travel through the time spent with Sara¡¯s sister in 2007, everyone was amazed, especially when he could ignore the rules of time. Although he was skeptical, he was still shocked.


    "It sounds like he is actually more like the Lord of Time!" Nathan Haywood said.


    You don''t need a spaceship, and you can ignore the law of time, which sounds more formal than them.


    Nathan Hay Wood''s words made everyone a little bit depressed.


    Time passed slowly, and Su Bai hadn''t come out yet, and they couldn''t stop here all the time. After thinking about it, Sarah turned and returned to the room.


    In the room, Su Bai was still looking up information.


    Sarah didn''t go to see it, although she was curious.But anyway, when he left, I asked Gideon to know what he had checked.


    "Have you checked it yet? The spacecraft can''t stay here forever, nor can we stay in a time and space for too long." Sarah asked.


    The longer a person stays in the timeline that is not his own, the more changes they will make. The timeline will have a subtle influence on it to ensure the stability of the timeline.So although the legendary team travels everywhere, it rarely stays for too long!


    "It may take some time, there is a lot of information. If you are in a hurry, you can leave directly, it''s okay, I will go back by myself!" Su Bai said casually without looking up.

 C969

    Sarah looked at Su Bai with a helpless grin, well, people can also travel through time!


    "Okay! It may cause a shock when crossing for a while. Hold on!" From his look, he knew that he was very focused and refused to leave. Sarah did not mention asking him to do things like wearing a seat belt. .Of course, this can be regarded as a small revenge from Sarah, there is nothing wrong with it!


    After Sarah went back here, she was going to go through the long flow of time, where there is no need to worry about the influence of time!


    The time the spacecraft travels through will produce great vibrations, and a series of time-traveling effects and side effects, but for those who have traveled for a long time, it has been adapted to no major problems!


    As the spacecraft passed through, the entire hull began to shake violently.


    Su Bai did not wear a seat belt, and was not responsible for anything to fix it.


    The body sat there steadily without even the slightest shaking!


    Through Gideon¡¯s information, Su Bai did see a lot of information and information that traveled through time and space, but most of them were only time travel. The few that could travel through time and space were also in the DC world, and most of them were related to the Flash. .But what Su Bai wants is to be able to travel from the DC world to the Marvel world!Although there are no very obvious and direct examples, many of the opinions and clues are still very valuable, and it is worth studying and exploring by Su Bai!It''s just that there are too many materials, I''m afraid I can''t finish it in a day or two!


    Unknowingly, the spacecraft has stabilized, and it seems that the journey of time has been completed.


    No one bothered, Su Bai just watched quietly.


    I don''t know how long it took before Su Bai heard the sound of the door opening.


    Chapter 0005 The Crisis of the Justice Society?


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing Sarah coming over with her food and beer, Su Bai thanked her and stopped temporarily.After Sarah handed the things to Su Bai, she took a bottle of beer and sat down beside Su Bai.


    "You and my sister...what''s the matter?"


    Su Bai ate something and said, "It''s an accident. I happened to meet your sister to handle the case when I was going to do something. I helped her and she helped me. You know your sister is very beautiful, I He is also a normal man, so..."


    "Man." Sarah chuckled.


    Su Bai said: "It has nothing to do with a man or a woman. Sometimes it may be attracted at a certain moment. I believe you understand too!"


    Sarah shrugged."What are you going to do? I know that you have a wife. Do you have to wait for your wife to die before crossing back? But at that time you were also old, right?"


    "You don''t need to worry about the matter between me and your sister, I naturally have a way to solve it." Su Bai said.


    "whatever."


    Sarah wanted to have a chat with Su Bai, but he didn''t seem to mean it, so Sarah had to get up and leave.


    But this time Nathan Hay Wood suddenly came over.


    "We must go back to 1942!" Nathan Haywood said solemnly.


    Sarah said: "You know, we can''t travel back to the time and space we''ve been to. This will affect the timeline, and there will be..."


    "Show us at the same time! I know that, but we must go back because my badge is gone!" Nathan Haywood said.


    "Perhaps where did you put it?" Sarah thought at first glance that what he was trying to say was that the badge fell in 1942.


    "I never take this badge off!" Nathan Haywood said.


    "What he meant was that his grandfather, the Steel Commander, might be in an accident! If he dies, he will naturally have no sons or grandchildren. Now only the name badge disappears, according to the timeline. , It won¡¯t take long for him to disappear, because he has never existed in''history''." Su Bai said slowly.


    "Yes!" Nathan Haywood nodded repeatedly."I''m right, he is more like the Lord of Time!"


    Sarah curled her lips, and the three of them came out of the room and came to the center of the spacecraft to let Gideon investigate the situation. At this time, others had also come out one after another to figure out what was going on!


    "The mission of the Justice Society of America to go to Paris to hunt down Baron Krieger had an accident. They will be killed tomorrow, including my grandpa!"


    "Fortunately we can find them through Baron Krieger!"


    Nathan Hay Wood said, and asked Gideon to find information.


    "The Goddess Club, Krieger often takes his hands down there!"


    "Nazi''s club? How do we get in?" Everyone was a little worried.


    "I have a way!"


    Professor Martin said: "Hitler likes a tenor named Max Lorenz very much. I am a little similar to him and I can enter through this identity!"


    "This is too dangerous, right?"


    "As long as we find someone from the Justice Society, it''s worth it!" Professor Martin said.


    "Let''s go!"


    ...


    Paris, a certain street corner.


    Goddess Club.


    The Atomic Man and Heat have already mixed in first, because today the club is a private gathering and not outside, the two pretend to be waiters and easily mixed in.

 C970

    Martin, Jefferson, Sarah and Nathan Haywood were preparing to go in with the identity of Lorenz. The original plan was that Su Bai also followed in. After all, the skin color was too obvious, but Su Bai refused.


    "How are you going to get in?"


    Seeing that the Goddess Club was about to come, Sarah whispered towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled: "Would you like to consider going in with me? After all, as a female companion, it is more suitable for you to go in with me than with Martin!"


    Sarah hesitated. Martin had a lot of people, so it should be fine to go in with him.But Su Bai has only one person, and it seems unsuitable to have a private party without a female companion. The most important thing is... Martin entered as a musician, and he also brought entourage even if there is no female companion, it is not doubtful!


    After thinking about it, Sarah said, "Well, I''ll be with you!"


    Su Bai smiled, seeing that he had reached the entrance of the club, he raised his arm slightly, and Sha stretched his arm to hold it.


    "Sorry, this is a private party and will not be entertained!"


    As soon as they entered, they were stopped by the waiter. Sarah looked at Su Bai and wanted to know what he did. Su Bai smiled and said to the waiter: "Are you sure you don''t know me?"


    The waiter was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Bai, and then suddenly said apologetically: "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you, please come in!"


    Su Bai smiled and went in with Sarah.


    "What''s your identity? Why would he know you?" Sarah was surprised.


    "What kind of identity can come in, what kind of identity I am."


    Su Bai said with a smile and stopped, as if it were an observation scene.


    Later, Martin pretended that Lorenz happened to meet a Nazi officer, and finally let them in with great respect!


    "You are very beautiful tonight, but... I may have to change!"


    Su Bai said with a smile and then walked towards the distance, Sarah also mixed into the crowd and started looking for the target.


    "Can I ask you to dance?"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and said to the woman in the red dress.


    "first¡­¡­"


    The woman was stunned for a moment and then nodded: "Of course you can!"


    With Su Bai''s hand, the vixen whispered: "Sir, why are you here?"


    "You are very special tonight, it seems the first time I saw you wearing a skirt." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is the same dress that I bought with Mr. Courtney a long time ago. It was from you, Mr.," the vixen responded.


    "Really? I don''t have any impression anymore!"


    The two said on the one hand, Martin seemed to have met a senior Nazi general who wanted to invite him to sing.Unable to do so, Martin could only come on stage, and everyone could see it clearly, but when Martin spoke, let alone... it was like that!In Martin''s singing, Su Bai danced with the vixen, unknowingly, he felt a bit devoted!


    Chapter 0006 You Are Older Than Your Sister


    The vixen usually wears a uniform, and she is rarely seen wearing normal clothes, let alone a skirt.It is estimated that this time I need to disguise for the mission, so I wore it like this!


    Wearing a red dress on her body does not have a different feeling, and her figure is very slim and it feels good with year-round exercise. Although she will inevitably have some normal physical contact when exercising before, it feels like It''s completely different. Su Bai hasn''t thought about that either. Only now I realize that the vixen is really pretty if she puts aside her skin color, even with Su Bai''s aesthetic identity, she is considered beautiful!


    Holding his arms around his waist, the breath filled each other.


    The people around, the music seemed to disappear gradually.


    "Can I ask you to dance?"


    Su Bai and the vixen looked at a sound suddenly sounded from the side at this moment and found that it was Sarah.


    The vixen was taken aback but still gave way. Sarah smiled and replaced the vixen and Su Bai jumped up.


    "I thought you were going to invite the vixen to dance!" Su Bai was dumb, but continued to dance with Sarah.


    "I just watched you jump too much!" Sarah whispered.


    "Isn''t it? You didn''t come to make trouble because I was upset about dancing with the vixen, did you?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Sarah said, "I don''t care if you have any other women, or what''s going on with my sister, even if you don''t feel my sister is just impulsive, but I am still very angry when you look at you and others!"


    "Well, it seems that I can only contact you?" Su Bai said with a wry smile.


    Sarah didn''t catch up, she took the initiative to lead Su Bai to dance while watching her surroundings.


    "No other people from the Justice Society were found, nor Krieger, did you find anything?" Sarah asked.


    "Yes! Your chest is bigger than your sister!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sarah Bai was like Su Bai, Su Bai said with a smile: "There are so many people staring here. Once they appear, they will know immediately and I don¡¯t need to observe them. Besides, the vixen is still here. Just ask!"


    "You don''t let the vixen dance with me. I don''t know what to observe without observing you!"


    "You blame me for looking at you?" Sarah snorted, "Please consider my mood. My sister''s favorite man flirts with other women, do you think I can treat it as if I haven''t seen anything?"

 C971

    "Okay, well, then I can only flirt with you, right?"


    "Do you have to do this?" Sarah hadn''t finished her words, when she suddenly saw that Professor Martin had finished singing and was going back.Sarah let go of the Soviet defeat and followed along, but suddenly saw the Nazi officer who had invited Martin walk over and chat for a few words, and then saw the Nazi officer raising his arms and shouting long live Hitler!


    The people around are not surprised, and many people even shout a few words.


    Already regarded as a slogan that is almost religious or habitual, Su Bai thought of Hydra inexplicably!


    Nima Hydra met in the same way and shouted to each other to prove their loyalty!


    In this era, in this environment, it is actually very normal. Others have already shouted in a way to avoid revealing their identity.But when I get to Atom, I get stuck!


    The Nazi officer''s face looked a little ugly when staring at Atom, and his eyes were full of suspicion, very sharp!


    Atom looked at his companion awkwardly, and said helplessly: "Sorry, I still can''t do it!"


    After speaking, Atomic Man directly slammed his fist at the officer.


    With his action, the whole club was messed up.


    There is no need to shout anything at all, the person directly next to him will do it.


    Whether it is a legendary team or a Nazi!


    After all, this is a private gathering of the Nazis. If you don''t shout slogans and beat people, you are still beating high-ranking officials. Then just ask what else and just do it!


    As for the legendary squad, a tacit understanding has long been cultivated. When you see the Atomic man, you will know that the plan has failed again. Don''t want to continue lurking, do it!


    Jingle bells!


    Mess around.


    The heat wave and the vixen, which were disguised, also followed suit, and a good party was simply abandoned!


    "Hey!"


    Sarah couldn''t help sighing, put her hands into her skirt and quickly pulled out her weapon.


    Similar to nunchakus, since they can be used independently or combined together, she seems to like hiding things in her legs!But as an assassin, this kind of disguise is also normal. There are a few assassins who will hold their weapons blatantly in their hands and sway them!Sarah''s fighting skills are very strong, after all, she is from the Assassin League, very sharp.


    The club was in a mess, and some people had fled in panic.


    Su Bai walked to the bar and shouted at the bar girl hiding in the west: "Come on!"


    "Now, now?"


    "This is your tip!"


    Su Bai took out the money and handed it over.


    She didn''t know if it was she was bold, or she was completely affected by Su Bai''s calm feeling, she actually adjusted a glass of wine and handed it to Su Bai, shivering.


    "Thank you!"


    Su Bai smiled and sat at the bar with a wine glass, watching the chaos next to him!


    In the chaos, Sarah kicked a Nazi soldier, and the soldier happened to fly here.With a loud noise, he hit the bar directly and broke the bar, and the person fainted!


    "Thank you!"


    Sha stretched her hand to take the wine glass in Su Bai''s hand and drank it, then turned and rushed out again.


    "This bold and unrestrained feeling is better than a man!"


    Su Bai mumbled helplessly and looked at the girl in the bar, and the bar girl quickly adjusted another drink!


    This time no one finally robbed him, and after drinking slowly, the battle was over.


    "Hurry up, there are a large number of soldiers coming over, it won''t be easy to leave in a while!"


    Sarah said, everyone followed and prepared to leave.As soon as I walked out of the corridor, I heard a sound of footsteps, and there should be a large number of enemies rushing over.Everyone''s expressions flickered, they were about to go out for a big fight, but suddenly they heard an explosion!


    When I went out to look suspiciously, I saw a bunch of Nazi soldiers lying on the ground, and at the end of the corridor, it was the Justice League they were looking for!


    "Sir, why are you here?" Courtney asked in surprise when he retracted the star rod.


    "Come to save...you..." Atom explained, but the more you talk, the less confident you are, so embarrassing!


    Item 0007


    The two teams evacuated from the club and returned to the Waveriding.


    This was the first time the Justice Society saw the spacecraft, but they were well-trained, and they didn''t have any envy or other thoughts because the legendary team came from the future and the spacecraft.


    The first time I was arrested, and the second time I was going to save people, I was rescued. The embarrassing Legend Squad was obviously preparing to save face and want to help participate in this mission. At first, the Justice Society did not agree. After arguing and a show of hands, he finally agreed to let the legendary team join this mission.


    "Are there any clues?" Since he decided to cooperate, Shi Xia asked directly.


    "I just probed that area." The vixen said.

 C972

    "Show map!"


    Gideon''s voice suddenly sounded.


    The vixen asked suspiciously: "What is that?"


    "Artificial intelligence!" Sarah explained, but she still looked a little dazed at the vixen and thought for a while: "It''s just a talking computer."


    "What is a computer?" Shi Xia asked casually.


    "..."


    At this moment Sarah thought it was better for Su Bai, at least not to explain these things that were completely common sense to them.Su Bai is more proficient in operating this stuff than them!


    At this moment, the map was already displayed on the screen, and the vixen immediately recognized it after a glance.


    "It''s here, Fontainebleau Forest. I noticed that the people in Krieger were studying the map there."


    "Krieger must be planning to trade there. Nathan overheard Krieger said that he would get something called the Ask''an Amulet through the trade." Sarah said.


    "Hitler has a hobby of collecting such antiques. Perhaps he wanted the amulet because it has some mysterious power!" Gideon said.


    "Our goal is to take Krieger and stop this transaction at all costs." Shi Xia said.


    "I suggest investigating the deployment of nearby military operations!" Martin said.


    "I agree!" Shi Xia said: "I discussed the details with Martin. The two teams are ready and set off at dawn!"


    Martin froze for a moment and was a little confused. He had never done this before formulating the battle plan and details, but at the beginning, Xia thought he was the captain, and it was hard to say at this time.


    Martin studied combat details and deployment with Shixia, and the two teams also rested on the Rider.


    Sarah arranged a room for them all. After Su Bai returned to the room, he continued to check the information. He was not prepared to mix too much in this mission.For one thing, he doesn''t think he is a member of the Justice Society. Secondly, maybe the task may be troublesome and dangerous, but there will be no important trouble. Even if there is, Su Bai can solve it by asking himself, so naturally there is no need for special attention. s concern.In contrast, he wants to seize the time to study the information he wants to know!


    "Just know you haven''t rested yet."


    I don''t know how long it took, Sarah came over.


    Su Bai smiled: "Aren''t you planning to watch me all night, right?"


    "Don''t underestimate my intuition and observation!" Sarah said lightly.


    "What good is it for you to look at me like this? Anyway, you have to leave after the mission. Can you watch me for a while and still watch me?" Su Bai smiled dumbly, although he didn''t have much with Courtney Interaction, but with some demeanor and eyes and the reaction of people around, Sarah can see nothing surprising.


    As an assassin, if you don''t even have this basic observation ability, it would be too unreasonable!


    "What you want to check is very troublesome, shouldn''t it be done in a short time?" Sarah suddenly asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s quite a lot, and I might need to do some simulation experiments. It really takes time, which is very important to me!"


    "In that case, you can follow us temporarily, anyway you can go back by yourself, right?" Sarah said.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and said, "Although I think the purpose of your invitation is not simple, it is undeniable that it is very attractive to me... I agree!"


    "I''m going to rest, good night!"


    Sarah waved her hand and turned away.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head. He didn''t know what Sarah thought, but it was indeed a good opportunity.


    The night passed quietly like this.


    The next day, the spacecraft had already sailed to the Fontainebleau Forest.


    The Justice Society and the Legend Squad were already in their respective positions. From a distance, they saw the convoy coming from a distance. The three-wheeled motorcycles in front opened the way, and the rows of trucks followed seemed to be quite crowded.


    boom!


    A fire light suddenly struck from a distance and instantly exploded. The Nazi motorcade yelled for an enemy attack, and the two teams rushed past.


    Heat wave, Sarah, Steel Commander, Star Girl, Shi Xia, Midnight Doctor, Obsidian, this lineup is already quite luxurious in this era, and it is a rare situation.


    The star chaser wielded the star stick and emitted orange-like cosmic energy, the flamethrower in the heat wave''s hand was full of flames, the others displayed their abilities, and the Nazi soldiers were solved one by one.Krieger''s reaction in the convoy was not slow, and the people who saw him seemed unable to resist. In the chaos, he jumped out of the car and ran to the nearby woods.


    "I saw him!"


    The Atom in the air said and quickly rushed towards Krieger, and at the same time the vixen had already caught up.


    "What''s the situation on your side?"


    On the Waverider, Martin, Jefferson, and Nathan Haywood were responsible for staying and commanding.


    "I went after Krieger with Animal Girl." Atom replied.


    "Call me a vixen when fighting!"


    The vixen snorted dissatisfied with the title animal girl.


    Krieger was already far away after the two delayed.Walking into the woods next to him, Krieger untied his sleeves and took out a portable syringe from his pocket. As the syringe advanced, Krieger''s body began to tremble violently, and his expression began to change. Fierce, and at the same time let out a howl of pain.

 C973

    The exploding body stretched and tore the clothes on his body, and the volume became huge. Not long after, he had become a stout monster!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The ground trembled, and the advancing Atomic Man and Vixen stopped subconsciously.


    Item 0008


    The lush and sturdy branches were pushed away by a huge arm, and a behemoth walked out frantically.


    "What''s the situation!" the vixen shouted in amazement.


    The Atomic Man had already raised his arm to launch an attack, and a series of energy attacks hit the opponent but did not hurt him at all. His body seemed to be invincible.


    "We are under attack, we are under attack!"


    While reporting the situation, the vixen touched the necklace around her neck.In an instant, a blue light appeared on her body, and that light seemed to be a huge orangutan!This is the ability of the vixen necklace, which can obtain the ability of animals!


    The gorilla is her longest animal and can give her super strength.


    "We need support, we need support..."


    The vixen''s voice suddenly stopped!


    "Ray, vixen, can you hear it?" Martin hurriedly called, but there was no sound in the communicator.


    At the same time, on the other side, the Steel Commander had found the Ask''an amulet.


    "I got the amulet."


    "Good job!" Martin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Midnight genius doctor, star girl, vixen and thunder need support!" Martin said hurriedly.


    "Received!" The genius doctor at midnight responded with a voice and was about to go to support, but suddenly saw a huge monster running from a distance."However, I think we are also in trouble!"


    The behemoth ran rampant, not even distinguishing the enemy from us.


    The Nazi soldier was swept away by his arms like a toy, and rushed towards the star girl and others!


    "Old Grey, you have to let them leave there!" Jefferson said hurriedly.


    Martin was obviously panicked at this time, and had absolutely no experience or clues about this kind of combat command.


    Both the Legendary Squad and the Justice Society are considered to be relatively obedient, and they know that this mission is not trivial, but no one has acted without order.However, they are not the opponents of this behemoth. This guy seems to be indestructible and powerful, completely unstoppable.


    The situation became more anxious, but Martin became more flustered, as if his head was blank, without any thoughts at all.The constant urging of Jefferson and Nathan beside him made Martin even more embarrassed!


    "I really don''t look anymore."


    Su Bai walked directly from the side and said.


    Because he agreed to Sarah''s invitation, Su Bai did not race against time to check the information but observed this action. After all, it was the cooperation of the two teams, and the opportunity was rare.As a result, I saw that Su Bai couldn''t bear it anymore. Such a simple thing became like this!Martin didn''t have the ability to command, and Jefferson and Nathan obviously did.It¡¯s not a problem for the Justice Society to give command to Martin itself, but the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, do they not know how to work around?


    "The heat wave, the female fire cover of the star chaser, the steel commander, the Shi Xia came back with the amulet. Obsidian, vision coverage, midnight doctor, Sarah, go find the vixen and the atomic man, each perform their duties, and the spaceship will gather!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded in the communicator!


    "That''s right!"


    The heat wave grumbled with a hand-held flamethrower and fiercely attacked the behemoth with the star champion. The Steel Commander and the Shixia swiftly and thoroughly. At the same time, the obsidian ability was activated, and the surrounding area became extremely dark in an instant.In the darkness, the vision of the genius doctor at Midnight was not affected in any way, and Sarah was also used to fighting in the dark. The two went to find Atom and Vixen!


    Hearing Su Bai''s instructions, everyone performed their duties.


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief and smiled awkwardly and frustratedly at Su Bai.


    It didn''t take long for the Steel Commander and Shi Xia to return, and after the heat wave, the star girl returned.


    "I can''t find Atom and Vixen, they seem to be taken away by the Nazis, what should I do?"


    Sarah''s anxious voice sounded from the communicator.


    "Come back first. There must be a reason for the Nazis to catch them instead of killing them on the spot, so they won''t be in danger for the time being. Just turn around and rescue them!" Su Bai spoke quickly, but it didn''t make people feel like it It''s very safe and convincing to take it easy.


    Although worried about their situation, Sarah and the genius doctor Midnight returned soon.


    After the two teams came back, there was a dispute, mainly Shixia and Martin... Martin, as the commander of this battle, was really disappointing, but the people of the legendary team couldn''t say anything!


    "Don''t quarrel, the most important thing now is what to do next. There must be a reason why this Nazi suddenly became a behemoth. If you don''t solve him, it will have a big impact. Moreover, Lei and the vixen are also going to be saved, we have discussed. Let''s plan!" Sarah started.


    Shi Xia nodded in agreement, and Martin also stopped, but he had no confidence or thoughts at all now.However, Sarah''s character is still very strong and assertive, and she worked with Shi Xia to find the location of this Nazi monster.


    Speaking of it, the legendary team has become like scattered sand since the captain Rip Hunter disappeared.


    Firestorm, although Atomic Man has the ability but not the ability to organize!


    Although the heat wave is strong, there is no independent opinion.


    As for Nathan Hay Wood, he is a historian and can be ignored.

 C974

    It was normal for Sarah to come forward at this time!


    "Sir, I..."


    The star-seeker Conteney came to Su Bai and lowered her head a little guilty.


    She is very capable and has been trained by Su Bai. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the strongest in the Justice Society, but she still failed in the face of the Nazi monster just now. This made her feel very sorry for Su Bai''s teaching. .


    "This is a very good experience. In the past, your opponents were ordinary enemies, so you can look very relaxed. Remember the process of the battle just now and learn from the experience. This will help you!" Su Bai said.


    "Yes!"


    Courtney nodded and turned and left.


    "We have found the base of the Nazi monster, but the guards are tightly guarded, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with, what do you think?" Sarah and Shixia came to Su Bai and Sarah asked.


    "I can contact the fighter plane for aerial bombardment!" Shi Xia followed.


    "It''s okay to destroy the base, defeat that Nazi monster... Is it useful?" Su Bai asked back.


    The cosmic energy of the Star Chaser seems to be unable to hurt that monster, and the bomb may not be able to do it!


    Item 0009


    "What is your plan?"


    Seeing Shi Xia silent, Su Bai asked.


    "The Air Force fire support bombed the base and divided it into two teams, one team to destroy the enemy in the base, and one team to save people. If the bomb can solve the Nazi monster, it is best, if not, think of a solution. This is our plan! "Sarah said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You can''t beat this Nazi monster."


    "If you can''t fight, you must fight. Krieger''s sudden transformation into a Nazi monster is probably related to a time traveler we are looking for. This time traveler has been helping Damian Duck want to blow up New York. We have... Sarah said, there was a pause and a serious expression: "In any case, we must destroy this Nazi monster!"


    "Your plan remains the same, the Nazi monster is handed over to me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "You?" Sarah looked at Su Bai suspiciously.She only knew that Su Bai could travel through time and had a very detached position in the Justice Society, but she had never seen Su Bai make a move.Before Su Bai did not intend to take action, the Justice Association did not seem to have any objections to this, as if it were so, which made Sarah, or the people in the legendary team, subconsciously think Su Bai may not be good at fighting!


    "Didn''t you say? You won''t stop if you don''t solve him, so I can''t do my thing with peace of mind, I can only help you solve him!" Su Bai shrugged and said: "Go and set it up, let''s go Notify me in time!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned and left.


    "Can he deal with that Nazi monster?" Sarah asked Shi Xia worriedly.


    "At that time you will know." Shi Xia said.


    Sarah was skeptical, but there was no other way.


    However, she has decided that she will follow Su Bai when the time comes, and if he encounters any danger, she can help him!


    For the sake of her sister, Sarah can''t let Su Bai be surprised!


    All the plans have been specified, and the spacecraft has also arrived near the Nazi base and has entered an invisible state. Because it has to cooperate with the air force, it needs to wait for a while, and there is still half an hour before the mission.The raid will be carried out in half an hour, leaving them only ten minutes. After ten minutes, the Air Force will bomb the base indiscriminately, so they only have ten minutes.


    Everyone is debugging the equipment, replenishing their energy and waiting for the mission to begin.


    As time passed, Sarah came to Su Bai''s room.


    "Ready to act!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and followed Sarah, everyone acted according to the plan at the beginning.


    Sarah and Heat went to rescue the Atom and Vixen. The others were responsible for destroying the enemies in the base. Su Bai did not follow them, but waited for the Nazi monster to appear!


    As they attacked, the fire soon rang.


    Inside the base, the Nazi monster Krieger is forcing Atomic Man to study the serum that can transform him, and the number of this serum is limited!Hearing the sound of fighting outside, Krieger said to the left and right: "Watch them!"


    After speaking, Krieger turned and left.


    After Krieger left, Atomic Man and Vixen suddenly overturned the guards and rushed out. Not long after Gangbug went out, they saw Sarah and Heatwave.


    "This is your necklace!" Sarah took out something and handed it to the vixen.


    It is the necklace of the vixen.


    "what''s wrong with you?"


    "There is something wrong with my suit." Atom said helplessly.


    "Well, you go out and get back on the spaceship first. It''s about to be attacked by artillery fire here." Sarah said.


    "How about you?" Heat Lang asked suspiciously.


    "I have other things, don''t worry about me!" Sarah said, then turned and walked away quickly.


    Assaulting all the way in the chaotic base, Sarah soon heard an abnormal sound, followed the sound quickly, and saw a behemoth rushing out of the base.

 C975

    Nazi monster!


    Sarah hurriedly followed, but was temporarily suppressed by an attack on the way. After she solved the opponent, the Nazi monster was no longer visible and could only be found everywhere!


    "Out!"


    Outside the base, Su Bai''s squinted eyes suddenly lit up, and then he saw a behemoth arrogantly everywhere!


    "Good guy, if it wasn''t for the wrong color, I thought I saw Hulk!"


    This Nazi monster has the same physique as Hulk, and it seems that the defensive ability is also extremely strong, but the color is still normal, and it also feels a little irrational, but he should not be as buggy as Hulk!


    Looking around, Su Bai bent over and picked up a stone on the ground, weighed it a few times and threw it at the guy at random.


    "Wow!"


    Regardless of Su Bai''s random movements, the speed of the stone was very fast, as if accompanied by a howling sound.


    The crazy Nazi monster obviously heard the sound. When he turned his head to see what it was, he heard a slap, and gave him a fierce blow on his face. At this moment, he fell backward, and a hapless guy was pressed under him. , The scream was gone!


    The stone hit the Nazi monster and shattered directly, and the face of the Nazi monster was directly swollen.


    This pain made him extremely angry, and he stood up fiercely with a roar of despair.


    Looking forward with a gloomy gaze, he soon saw the hooker Su Bai!


    Pedal!


    Huge body, huge power.


    The running Nazi monsters roared like a hill, and the ground trembled. The speed of the Nazi monsters is getting faster and faster. Just this kind of running posture will make people daunting!


    "Hurry up!"


    Sarah''s voice suddenly came from behind the Nazi monster. Sarah knew how strong this Nazi monster was when she saw Su Bai and couldn''t avoid it. Sarah shouted anxiously, and threw the stick in her hand directly.


    Ding!


    The stick hit the Nazi monster with a crisp sound and then it was spread out, but it was unable to stop the Nazi monster from moving.


    Seeing that the Nazi monster had come to Su Bai and waved her arms, Sarah quickly chased after him.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this moment, Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears, Sarah was taken aback, and then she felt a violent whistling sound!


    Item 0010


    Before Sarah could see what was going on, she felt the strong wind coming, and then she saw a huge black shadow oncoming.Before she could think about it, Sarah''s reaction was very quick, and she lay down directly after a sudden stop followed by a quick back.At this time, you can see how strong Sarah¡¯s reaction ability and body coordination and softness are. It¡¯s just a matter of speed. Just when I lay down, I saw the black shadow passing over my head, and then I heard a loud bang. It came from a distance.


    A carp struck her back with force, and Sarah turned her head and looked behind her, and she saw that the Nazi monster in the distance had fallen to the ground.


    The black shadow just now was a Nazi monster!


    "You are more clingy than I thought." Su Bai walked over and said.


    Sarah looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    The huge body of the Nazi monster compared with Su Bai, so Sarah couldn''t believe the scene before her.


    "You... how did you do it?" Sarah asked in surprise.


    "That''s it... did it!"


    Su Bai said abruptly forward, Sarah felt a strong wind behind her before she could react.Su Bai jumped past Sarah, raised his hand and punched!


    "boom!"


    Two fists, one big and one small, collided, and the huge impact instantly blew the trees and weeds. Sarah stepped back several steps, and immediately saw Su Bai standing still, the Nazis. The monster flew out again like a kite with a broken wire!


    shocked!


    Sarah was completely stunned.


    This scene is too shocking and too unreal.


    Looking at Su Bai''s hand subconsciously, Sarah could hardly imagine that such a normal fist could knock the Nazi monster into the air.You must know that before, whether it was Atom or Vixen, or later, the attack of the two groups of people failed to make the Nazi monster back half a step, but Su Bai just punched it, and the Nazi monster flew directly like a child. !


    "Attention all personnel, the bombing of the Air Force is about to begin, retreat, retreat immediately..."


    There was a sudden sound from the communicator.


    "You go first." Su Bai said to Sarah.


    "Go together!" Sarah said solemnly.


    Su Bai was dumb."It''s not life and death, as for? The bomb can''t solve this guy. I will kill him first. You go first. I''ll go back soon!"


    "I''ll help you, so hurry up!" Sarah insisted.

 C976

    "Well, you are waiting for me here!"


    "I will go with you!"


    "I''ll be able to do it soon in the past, and I have to worry about you in the past. Obedient, wait here!" Su Bai said, and then rushed towards the Nazi monster.


    Sarah hesitated and finally chose to wait here.


    Su Bai came in front of the Nazi monster and was knocked into the air by Su Bai twice. The Nazi monster was obviously a little confused and didn''t react for a while.


    Make a fist, bend over, and swing down!


    Su Bai''s action was done in one go. When his fist fell on the face of the Nazi monster, the huge power burst out instantly. With a bang, the head of the Nazi monster exploded, and the ground was sunken in an instant, layer by layer like a spiral!


    A punch exploded the indestructible Nazi monster. Sarah was stunned to see this scene. When she saw Su Bai stand up, Sarah reacted and greeted him to leave quickly, but Su Bai walked to the side.


    "what are you doing?"


    Sarah froze for a moment and shouted urgingly. As soon as her voice fell, she saw a few bombs suddenly drop on top of Su Bai''s head, and then there was a bang... it exploded!


    Watching the fire and the explosion, Sarah was stunned.


    "Su Bai!"


    With a loud shout, Sarah ran over quickly, ignoring the bombs falling on her head.


    The smoke cleared and Sarah came closer.


    See a blue energy barrier?In the barrier, Su Bai was unscathed.


    After removing the barrier, Su Bai smiled and passed the stick to Sarah!"Although this thing should be able to be made, but when I saw it, I picked it up for you."


    "You are crazy!"


    Looking at the stick, Sarah didn''t know what to say, and she was stunned for a long time before she uttered such a sentence.


    "Hey, I am kind to help you!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Sarah took the stick and said, "Hurry up."


    Su Bai and Sarah returned to the spaceship last.


    The Nazi monster died and the man was rescued. I thought the mission was a perfect success.But after coming up, they found that the faces of everyone were not pretty.


    "What''s the matter?" Sarah asked.


    "Nathan is injured."


    "Is it serious?" Sarah asked hurriedly.


    "The injury is not serious, but there are other reasons. He has a very rare disease that cannot be healed once injured, and it is difficult to stop the bleeding! But don''t worry, Ray may be able to cure it with the serum of that Nazi monster. Good Nathan!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Lei coming out from the direction of the infirmary.


    "Successful, the serum is useful!"


    "Great!"


    When he said this, everyone was relieved instantly.


    When the mission is over, the two teams will naturally prepare to separate, especially the Justice Society, they still have many missions waiting for them.But before the parting, everyone naturally talked in twos and threes, and the Steel Commander was chatting with Nathan in the medical room.


    "Sir, do you want to go with them?"


    The star-seeker Conteney came over and asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai nodded: "There are some very important things that I need to understand, so I will stay on this spaceship for the time being! I will go back after handling it. Don''t worry, you can travel through time at that time. It shouldn¡¯t be too long to go back in one time! This is the benefit of time travel. Maybe I¡¯ll be back as soon as we separated!"


    "Ok!"


    Courtney nodded.


    "By the way, you go back and tell Diana for me." Su Bai said.


    "Okay!" Courtney nodded, and then left the Waverider with the rest of the Justice Society.


    This action also delayed a lot of time before and after. Seeing that it was dark, everyone was very tired, not to mention that Nathan was still injured. Although the situation has stabilized, it is temporarily unable to withstand the impact of time travel, so the legendary team I plan to stay the night before leaving tomorrow.Regarding Su Bai''s staying behind, the Legendary Squad has no opinion, whether it is the ability to travel through time or the ability to command, there is no harm in staying!


    Chapter 0011 You owe my sister and you owe me!


    The night is getting deeper.


    The spacecraft was already starry, and the crescent moon was bright and clear.


    The members of the legendary squad rested or reminisced about the battle during the day and cooperated with the Justice Society!


    After taking a bath, Su Bai came out wrapped in a bath towel and prepared to continue reading the information, but as soon as she appeared, she heard Sarah''s voice.


    "Hi!"

 C977

    Sarah greeted her and shook her beer.


    "You really stick to me!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "good body!"


    Sarah said with a smile, then handed the wine to Su Bai and said, "I just want to say thank you."


    "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you look at me again?" Su Bai said with a smile."Although you are my sister-in-law, what if you steal it?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you!"


    "And, you owe me this too!" Sarah said.


    "I owe you?"


    "You know who I am, and you should also know that I am from the Assassin Alliance?" Sarah sat down beside Su Bai and said.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "Then you should find Oliver Quinn, which is the Arrow, shouldn''t you find me?" Su Bai said.


    "You know a lot of things!" Sarah first took a look at Su Bai, and then said: "The reason I have today is because I got on a ship. This ship is Oliver Quinn''s, but he But I can¡¯t owe me! I got on the boat because his ship search was near the sky. He knew my sister. I went on a boat to find my sister, but an accident happened on the way... I became who I am ! Although I do not regret it, and even let me choose again, I will still choose this way. However, if my sister is not looking for you to disappear, I will not go to my sister. Therefore, you owe me!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at Sarah quite surprised.


    Because this was different from what he knew, he couldn''t help but change Laurel, even Sarah.Although the starting point was different, the result was the same anyway. She got on the ship, joined the Assassin Alliance, and became a canary!


    Su Bai smiled suddenly: "Trust me, this result is much better than your original result!"


    "What do you mean?" Sarah stunned.


    "According to your words, this is actually a historical deviation! But facts have proved that this is not!" Su Bai said.


    "You mean, because of you, my experience with my sister has been changed, but it shouldn''t be like this? Then...what should it be like?" Sarah asked in surprise.


    "It''s very complicated, it''s not clear in a few words!"


    "I think we have a lot of time to speak slowly!" Sarah said.


    "Ok!"


    "Originally, your sister would die. After you died, she became a black canary and was killed by Damien Duck. But you, the result is the same, but the reason for getting on the ship is not Because of me. But you see, now your memory, what you think of history has changed, and it is not a historical deviation. Now you should be sure that the history that I changed is not a historical deviation, but is accepted by the timeline. Is it history?" Su Bai said with a smile!


    "Gideon!"


    Sarah shouted.


    "Mr. Su Bai is right, this is orthodox history!" Gideon responded quickly.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Su Bai said: "This question is a bit personal."


    "Ask." Sarah said indifferently.


    "Are you still a virgin?"


    Sarah was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Su Bai to ask so directly."What are you asking this for?"


    "Answer me first!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai shrugged."It seems that there have been a lot of changes. To be honest, I never thought that Laurel would fall in love with me because of such a short contact, and she wanted to find me so profoundly. I didn''t expect it to be because of her. Even your experience has changed, but for me, comparing the two results, now this result is the best!"


    "Really? Including I like women?" Sarah said.


    "That''s because you haven''t tried a man!" Su Bai said disapprovingly: "When an ordinary and even some rebellious little girl was trapped on Purgatory Island, and there was crisis and panic everywhere, a woman appeared to help you. Taking care of you and letting you join the Assassin League, in this case, you will feel like you are in some psychological needs and you will mistakenly think that you like women. This is normal!"


    "I don''t think so!" Sarah pouted."I don''t trust men."


    "because I?"


    "Yes, it''s because of you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "So, this proves that you like women only because of a variety of external factors. People''s thinking sometimes deceives themselves!"


    "It sounds like that, but I''m sorry! It''s not like that!" Sarah said, got up and said, "Don''t bother you to rest, I''m going back."


    "good night!"


    "Good night!" Su Bai smiled, and Sarah felt like she wanted to leave like this.


    Su Bai did not expect to affect Laurel, and even Sarah, but Su Bai did not care too much. Being able to travel through time meant...Anything that has become a foregone conclusion can actually be changed!Shaking his head, Su Bai simply didn''t go to read the information and prepared to rest.


    Sarah didn''t take Su Bai''s words seriously, but when she went back to the room and lay down on her own, Su Bai''s words kept appearing in her mind.


    "He''s just talking nonsense."

 C978

    Sarah murmured, pulling up the quilt and hiding herself inside.


    Early the next morning, Sarah''s face was a bit unsightly, as if she hadn''t rested much.


    "How is Nathan?"


    "The situation is stable, Gideon injected him with a tranquilizer to keep him calm, and we can go anytime."


    "Okay, let''s leave first!"


    Everyone sat in their respective positions, Su Bai also found a place to sit down, and soon, the wave number accelerated forward to jump in time!


    After the violent shaking, the wave rider has appeared in the long river of time!


    "Did you hear anything just now?"


    Sarah turned around questioningly."I seemed to hear a bang just now, as if someone fell over."


    Item 0012


    "Not Nathan?"


    Hearing Sarah''s words, everyone unfastened their seat belts and prepared to take a look. Su Bai frowned and walked towards the spacecraft''s hatch.


    He also heard the voice just now.


    But this voice did not come from the direction of the medical room.


    After walking a few steps in the direction of the cabin door, Su Bai saw a person lying on the ground.


    "Vixie?"


    Su Bai froze for a while and walked over quickly.


    The vixen at this time seems to be a little sick and deaf. This is a side effect of time travel!Seeing Su Bai, the vixen opened her mouth and hurriedly wanted to say something, but there was no sound at all when the words reached her mouth, which made the vixen a little panic.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a side effect of time travel." Su Bai said comfortingly.


    But the vixen obviously didn''t hear it, and could only see Su Bai''s mouth moving but no sound.


    "Nausea, deafness, and loss of voice, these are just the side effects of time travel, and they will soon return to normal." Su Bai used his spiritual power, and his voice sounded directly in the female fox''s mind.


    This particular way made the vixen feel the difference at once, and she was slightly taken aback.


    "It''s only spiritual ability, why did you come on board the Wave Climbing?" Su Bai said again.


    The vixen didn''t know how to answer, but she soon discovered that she could communicate as long as she thought in her heart.


    "Something happened, Shi Xia is dead! Killed by the time traveler!"


    "Shi Xia is dead?"


    Su Bai frowned, then first helped the vixen up and said: "Don''t worry, go over and talk slowly."


    Su Bai took the vixen over, and everyone realized that the source of the sound was not Nathan, but the vixen.At this time, the vixen had returned to normal, and said the matter exactly.


    It turned out that everyone dispersed just after they returned, and Shi Xia took the amulet and prepared to put it away.When the vixen found him, he was dying, but he died after saying that the time traveler, and the amulet was snatched away!So the vixen came to Su Bai on board the Wave!


    I just didn''t expect that she would fly off as soon as she got on the spaceship!


    "I''m afraid it should be the time traveler we have been tracking!" Sarah said in a deep voice."This person is very fast, we have been looking for him but we still have no idea!"


    This time traveler Sarah had said before, but Su Bai didn''t care about it at the time.I just remember now, this guy seems to be a flashback!


    Reverse lightning!


    The one who fell in love with the Flash and killed him is considered the enemy of the Flash.


    "It is not easy to find him, because it is difficult to determine where he is. It is not location, but time!" Su Bai paused and said.


    In fact, Su Bai was not too angry about Shi Xia''s death. People are always mortal, and it''s not Courtney or anyone!But this grudge must be reported!


    "Don''t worry, we will find him to avenge the time man!" Sarah promised.


    "Gideon!"


    Sarah yelled and quickly asked Gideon to investigate the time deviation.


    Su Bai comforted the vixen. With the assurance of Su Bai and Sarah, although the vixen was sad, her mood gradually calmed down.At this moment, Nathan seemed to have woken up too, and when he woke up, he was shocked, his whole body turned into steel!


    Obviously, this is because the injection of the Nazi serum gave Nathan Haywood a super power.


    This result made everyone very excited, especially Nathan, because Nathan is sick!Injuries are not easy to stop bleeding. Now that it has become steel, there is almost no injury.It''s just that he still doesn''t know how to transform, Sarah gave the matter to Atom, after all, it was Atom who improved this serum!


    "Iron Man? My grandfather is Commander of Steel, so what should I call? Steel soldier? Steel citizen?" Nathan Haywood said excitedly.


    There is no training ground on the spacecraft, so Atomic takes the excited Nathan to exercise his abilities near the hatch. The place is relatively empty and will not disturb others!It didn''t take long for the ding-ding-dangdang voice to be heard faintly, loudly, even Sarah and Su Bai, who were studying historical deviations, heard it.


    Sarah frowned."Perhaps I made a wrong decision."

 C979

    With that said, Sarah was going to remind them to be quieter, and Su Bai also passed by.


    Although the Steel Commander was named Steel, he only described his character and style. He didn''t expect his grandson to become steel. This made Su Bai think of Steel Lux!


    After the two came over, they saw Atom wearing a battle suit launching an energy attack at Nathan, the Iron Citizen, but it had no effect when hitting him, which made Atom very depressed!The Iron Citizen smiled happily and slammed into Atomic Man. Atomic Man slammed into the wall with a bang, and his power slammed the hatch into the air.


    In an instant, a powerful torrent came directly.


    Sarah hurriedly supported her side to stabilize her body. The Iron Citizen wanted to save Atom, but at this moment, his ability suddenly became unstable and changed him back, and the two were sucked away in an instant.


    Sarah let go of her hand to save someone, but Su Bai suddenly held her down.


    "You are crazy!"


    Atomic Man has equipment, and Iron Citizen has steel. Even if it is involved in another point in time, it is not dangerous, but Sarah is different.


    Among other things, without a spaceship, Sarah would have to fall from a high altitude!


    "I''m going to find them!"


    Naturally, Su Bai couldn''t let Sarah go to save the people, so he followed out after a few words!


    After passing through the torrent of the long river, Su Bai felt that his body was falling rapidly after a while.


    At first glance, the area below is desolate as if no one was inhabited.


    It seems that this should not be modern time!


    Stabilizing his body, Su Bai floated in the air to observe for a while, to see if there were any traces of Atomic Man and Iron Citizen, but it seemed that they did not land near here.Suddenly, he found that there seemed to be someone in front of him.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai suddenly disappeared behind that person and appeared.


    "Hi!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The sudden sound made the man startled and ran forward a few steps before turning around!


    Su Bai just noticed that this turned out to be a woman!


    Still an Asian woman!


    "You, why..." The woman looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    "Japanese?" Su Bai frowned slightly, this place...isn''t it Japan?


    Chapter 0013 Japan: Shogunate Era


    "Where is this place?" Su Bai asked towards the woman.


    "Here, this is Honshu Island in the Kansai region. How did you appear behind me?" the woman said tremblingly.


    "Maybe you are too focused." Su Bai said casually.


    It really is Japan!Honshu Island in Kansai Region?


    "What year is it now?" Su Bai asked again.


    "Kanei eighteen years." The woman replied.


    "..."


    Su Bai never knew about the reign name, let alone the new year in Japan.


    "Well, who''s the biggest here? Who says it?" Su Bai asked in a different way.


    "General Tokugawa." Said this, the woman seemed a little afraid, a little sad: "You, why don''t you even know this?"


    "I''m not a Japanese, I''m a Chinese! I''m here to find two of my companions, two foreigners, have you seen it?" Su Bai asked.


    The woman shook her head.


    "Well, what''s your name then?"


    "Mako."


    "My name is Su Bai!"


    Su Bai said, "Don''t mind if we walk and talk."


    Masako hesitated and said, "Honorable Celestial, if you want to find your companions, it may be troublesome. The general does not allow foreigners to appear. You... follow me first!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai is not particularly anxious now. Firstly, the two of them should not be in any danger. Secondly, since he knows that this is Japan, he is somewhat interested.The two talked while walking, and Su Bai had probably figured out the situation!


    It is 1641 and the general Tokugawa referred to by Masako is Tokugawa Iemitsu.

 C980

    I don''t know much about the history of the Soviet Union, but Tokugawa seems to be quite famous. It can be said that the power of the general in this era is more important than the imperial family.As for this Masako, she is wearing a white kimono. As the saying goes, women should be pretty and she is filial. This white kimono looks very beautiful on her, and Masako is quite tall and well maintained, unlike women of this era. There is the traditional meekness of Japanese women, and he looks very respectful and curious about the sudden appearance of Su Bai!


    Not long after I walked, I saw a hut far away!


    "This is your home?" Su Bai asked.


    Masako nodded.


    "Well, it should be considered good to have such a house in this era." Su Bai muttered secretly.


    Masako said: "Please wait a moment here!"


    While talking, I saw an old man walking out of the house. It seemed that it was Masako''s father?


    Masako walked over and said a few words to his father. The old man had been looking at Su defeat for a while before nodding.Masako nodded towards Su Bai, and Su Bai walked over and said hello.


    "You can temporarily... stay first. If you go out and walk around, you will be easily spotted. My father will help you out to find out if there is any news about your companion!" Masako said.


    "Thank you!"


    In the current situation, if Atomic Man and Iron Citizen are discovered, news will come out soon, so it is convenient for them to find out, so I save myself looking for it!


    The house is very rudimentary, but it''s pretty good in this era!


    After looking around for a moment, Su Bai smiled and said, "There is no one else in the house? You just invited me to the house like this, aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?"


    "Even if it is a bad person, what can I do, anyway... my life will end tomorrow!" Masako said sadly.


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai asked in amazement.


    "Tomorrow I will marry General Tokugawa, that is when my life ends." Masako said!


    Su Bai was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that this Masako was still Tokugawa Iemitsu''s fianc¨¦e, but his tone seemed a little reluctant?That''s right, this era doesn''t care about free love, let alone a powerful general like Tokugawa Iemitsu, how can he refuse?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Even if she doesn''t like Tokugawa Iemitsu, she can''t talk about the end of her life, right?This kind of thing in this era should be a very popular thing, shouldn''t it be described in such a literary and artistic way?


    What she said is the end of life, is it the end of life?


    "Why do you say that?" Su Bai asked.


    Masako said slowly: "Because General Tokugawa has the habit of killing his wife, no one knows when she was annoyed and killed!"


    "Kill your wife..."


    "Japan is so perverted!"


    "I''ll help you boil the water..." Masako seemed unwilling to continue discussing this topic, and turned around after speaking.


    Su Bai looked down, only to realize that his clothes were a little damaged because of the long river crossing.


    There was a huge wooden barrel in the side room. Masako boiled water while pouring it into it. Su Bai wanted to help, but Masako refused.When the water in the barrel was almost filled, Masako walked over and stretched out his hand. Su Bai was stunned and realized that she seemed to help her undress?


    Sure enough, it''s still a Japanese woman!


    "Does your house often visit guests?" Su Bai asked.


    Masako shook his head: "There are so many guests here, and since General Tokugawa said that he would marry me, no one will come near my house!"


    "Don''t mind, my father has taught me etiquette since I was a child, not to mention that you are still a Chinese! And tomorrow I will..." Masako explained.


    It can be seen that she seems to be desperate, plus the teaching since childhood, so she will do this.


    Otherwise, she might not be so direct.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Although I would like to enjoy your service, but this dress... I''m afraid you won''t take it off!"


    Masako said: "Your clothes are strange, do people from the celestial dynasty wear them like this?


    "Is this era? It''s still early."


    "You are very strange!" Masako muttered but didn''t mean to step forward, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving.


    Su was not embarrassed when he was defeated, so he took off his clothes directly.


    Masako lowered her head at first, but slowly raised her to look at Su Bai, her cheeks flushed.


    I don''t know if she is looking at clothes or Su Bai''s figure.


    Su Bai entered the wooden barrel, the water temperature was good, and the wooden barrel was spacious enough, so I felt pretty good. With arms on the barrel, Masako next to him was holding a small tub to help Su Bai in the rain, with a small hand on his shoulder. Wipe gently on the back!


    Item 0014


    Masako wiped her hands gently, and the friction made Su Bai snorted comfortably and closed his eyes slightly.


    I have to say that men are really happy in this era!


    The one who is trained by women is more obedient, but the women of this era are basically accessories or objects, without the slightest status and dignity. This is the era of men!As long as you have the strength, you can think of everything!

 C981

    But this principle is universal in any era!


    "Are you a samurai?"


    Masako asked while helping Su Bai wipe his back.


    "Because my figure is very good and strong? I am not a samurai, but I am much stronger than a samurai!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why are you here?"


    "My two companions came here recklessly. I can only find them and take them back. Without me, they can''t go back!" Su Bai smiled!


    Masako responded, then walked to the front and wiped it.


    His eyes met, feeling Masako''s little hand rubbing against him, Su Bai''s eyes could not help but look at Masako!


    The white kimono is tied with a brown waistband. The design of the kimono is actually similar to a cardigan. You can cover the left and right sides and then wear the waistband.The bottom of the neck is similar to a cardigan, but not much is exposed!


    Masako wiped it with water, half of her body stretched out, and water was inevitably stained on her clothes. Unknowingly, the water stains in front of him were a little bit transparent.Another advantage of this era is that there is no so-called underwear, so the current situation does not need to be described too much to know what it looks like!


    "Your clothes are wet!" Su Bai said.


    Masako froze for a while and soon found out.


    "It''s troublesome to wet your clothes, or... you can just take it off." Su Bai said with a grin.


    Masako blushed slightly, and then he really untied the belt and slowly took off his clothes!


    Well, Su Bai is really ridiculing like that casually.


    Masako blushed and continued to wipe Su Bai, and Su Bai was not polite, looking at him wantonly!


    After a while, Masako said, "You, you can stand up."


    "So detailed?"


    Su Bai was dumb, and then stood up from the barrel.Masako blushed and lowered her head without talking. She was very attentive and meticulous and helped Su Bai clean and wipe with her little hands. The atmosphere was very charming!


    Finally, after Su defeated, Masako also helped him dry his body, then turned around and took out a set of clothes similar to a samurai uniform!"This is my brother''s clothes. He died on the battlefield. You can put on his clothes temporarily to avoid being discovered by General Tokugawa!"


    "it is good!"


    It doesn''t matter if Su is defeated.


    Masako quickly helped put it on. The dress was very simple, the pants underneath were very loose, and the top was a blue dress coat, and she was wearing a long gown that looked like a vest!


    Masako squatted down to help Su Bai tie up a belt, then got up and carefully arranged his clothes!


    Su Bai suddenly reached out and put his arm around Masako''s waist and let her lean in his arms.


    "Suddenly I feel that it is a pity that you married Tokugawa Iemitsu and then killed by him!" Su Bai said.


    Masako shook his head: "No one can refuse General Tokugawa! And, if I die, or...or what you want to do, General Tokugawa will not let go of my father! So...I can only accept! "


    "Have you never thought of running away?" Su Bai asked.


    Masako shook his head and said, "Where can my father and I escape? What''s more, as long as we escape, we will be discovered immediately."


    "It''s a pity!"


    Su Bai sighed, "It''s not just because of the impulse of men, but it''s a pity that a woman like you has such a result!"


    "Your words have made me very happy!" Masako said with a smile.


    "Do you want to make a deal?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "What, what deal?" Masako asked in amazement.


    Su Bai held Masako in both hands and arbitrarily on her body, and said at the same time: "Your service just now made me very satisfied, and as a normal man I am very impulsive now. So, how about you being my woman?"


    "You want to take me away?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, I have another wife, let alone I don''t love you! I just let you be my woman, if I want you, you give it to me. But if I''m not there, you can''t find another Man! As a bargain, I will help you solve this problem, so that you don¡¯t need to marry Tokugawa Iemitsu, and it won¡¯t cause trouble to you or your father, how about it?"


    Su Bai didn''t feel much about Masako, it was more impulse, adding the bonus of the identity of a Japanese woman.What''s more, she is about to marry Tokugawa Iemitsu, and may still die!Therefore, doing this by yourself is considered to be a help to him.


    "If you have a way, I am willing!"


    "I am willing to be your woman. If you leave, I promise that in this life I will not let other men touch me again!"


    For Masako, this is great news, but she doesn''t know if Su Bai can do it!


    "I will do it when I have news from my companions, but now...you can do something first. Of course you can rest assured, I won''t need you now, after all, if I can''t do it at least you can Continue to follow your original plan, I believe you should be able to feel at ease this way." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah? Then, what else can I do?" Masako said in amazement.


    "It''s very simple, you just need this..."


    Su Bai let go of Masako and let her squat down, then untied her belt.

 C982

    After a long time, Su Bai walked out with the blushing Masako who had been dressed again!


    Masako''s father has not yet come back, and Su Bai is not so polite after the close contact just now. He pulled Masako to sit on the tatami and leaned in his arms, stretched out from the neckline of the kimono and started wantonly.Masako leaned against Su Bai''s arms, his face blushed very well-behaved.


    "Even if I''m going to marry General Tokugawa tomorrow, I feel very lucky to meet you!" Masako whispered.


    "Mako, Masako..."


    Suddenly a shout came from outside.


    "My father is back!" Masako whispered, and the two got up and went out, and they saw Masako''s father leading a horse and immediately carrying a person!


    Chapter 0015: Samurai Sword and Night Attack on General Mansion


    Su Bai quickly saw who was carrying the man on horseback, Nathan Haywood, the steel citizen.He seemed to be injured, but he did not faint.Seeing Su Bai, Steel Citizen also showed a surprised expression."You, why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for you, why else?"


    Su Bai said with a lip, Masako''s father helped the Iron Citizen into it.


    Masako''s father went out to inquire about the news, but found Steel Citizen on the way. Obviously he was not so familiar with the use of his abilities. Although he changed shape urgently when he fell, it didn¡¯t last long. Not heavy but not lightly!


    "The other one, did you find out?" Su Bai asked towards Masako''s father.


    Masako''s father nodded: "I heard, it seems that a man in a special armor was found and taken away by General Tokugawa!"


    "General Tokugawa?"


    "Tokugawa Iemitsu!"


    Su Bai told Steel Citizen what happened in English, including Masako''s situation.


    "Tokugawa Iemitsu is very cruel in history, and has a habit of killing his wife. If she is allowed to marry Tokugawa Iemitsu, she will definitely die, and soon! Because I have never heard Masako''s name in history! "Iron Citizen said.


    "So, anyway, Atomic Man was also caught and must save him. It just so happened to kill Tokugawa Iemitsu by the way!" Su Bai said.


    "Isn''t this ruining history?" Steel Citizen said in amazement: "You, do you like Masako?"


    "I can''t talk about it, but I negotiated a deal with her. I will help her solve this trouble, she... you know!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Is that okay?"


    "As long as you don''t talk to Sarah, it''s okay. If she knows, she will definitely want to ink me! As a man, you should know how to do it?" Su Bai looked at the Iron Citizen.


    The steel citizen nodded, "I just don''t understand!"


    "Is there anything you don''t understand. You are so familiar with history. Of course, you know the grievances between the celestial dynasty and grievances. As a celestial man. Isn''t it normal to kill Japanese men and go to Japanese women?" Su Bai said.


    The Steel Citizen froze for a moment, then thought for a while and said, "Well, anyway, I remember that Iemitsu Tokugawa has done everything he should do in history. It shouldn''t affect too much if I die sooner or later!"


    "Even if it is affected, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is dead. After the timeline stabilizes, this will become real history, not a deviation. Then you won''t remember the history you originally remembered!" Su Bai shrugged: "Well, now that you have found you and the whereabouts of Atomic Man, then prepare to save people!"


    "Wait..." Iron Citizen said: "Just the two of us? My abilities are still...not good. Moreover, Iemitsu Tokugawa has a lot of power and has many troops. He might have known it if he caught Atomic Man. With companions, it will definitely be more strict. Aren¡¯t the two of us going to die?"


    "Can''t you also travel through time? Or you can go to Sara and the others. If there are more people, you will be more confident!"


    "It''s not necessary. It would be too embarrassing to find a helper for this matter." Su Bai said.


    "Are you afraid of being seen by Sarah?" Steel Citizen said suspiciously.


    Su Bai shrugged noncommittal and turned to Masako and said, "Our companion was captured by Tokugawa Iemitsu. We are going to save him. Moreover, we will also fulfill my deal with you!"


    "Are you two alone?"


    "Yes!"


    "that¡­¡­"


    Masako hesitated and turned to say something to his father. After a while, Masako''s father got up and went out and took out a samurai sword.


    "This is my son''s armor and weapons, maybe... can provide you some help!"


    Masako''s father took out a samurai armor and a samurai sword.


    Su Bai didn''t need this, but the steel citizen next to him took it and said thank you!


    Ok.


    In the case of super powers that are not working at all times, this set of equipment can still help him, at least it can make him a little emboldened!


    "Give you the armor, forget the katana!"


    Su Bai took a look at it, but he became a little interested in this samurai sword, and he took it and felt it directly towards the steel civics.


    The Iron Citizen did not argue even when he arrived. To be honest, he didn''t know the strength of Su Bai.Although Sarah said before that he easily killed the Nazi monsters, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes after all, and Sarah had a special relationship with him.At least, he can transform himself, and he can rest assured that the samurai sword will defend Su Bai!


    Masako''s father helped the steel citizen put on the armor, and Su Bai chatted with Masako and asked about the location of the general mansion.

 C983

    "You, you have to be careful!" Masako said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you just wait here, and you will see the scene you want to see!"


    "Ok!"


    Masako nodded.


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go!"


    Seeing the Iron Citizen put on the armor, Su Bai said, the two left and headed towards the general''s mansion!


    It didn''t take long for the two to see the General''s Mansion from a distance.


    Relatively speaking, it is very grand, and at first glance, it is well guarded.


    "I still think this idea is a bit crazy, but... it''s useless to think so much after coming here. If you are in danger, you can leave. You can travel through time, find Sarah and then come to save us!" Steel Citizen Looking at the stern General Mansion ahead, he took a deep breath, turned his head and said to Su Bai.


    As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he found that Su Bai had disappeared. Later, he discovered that Su Bai went out with a katana like this.


    "Oh my god, it''s crazy, I thought I was going to sneak in!"


    The Iron Citizen murmured helplessly, and then whispered: "Transform, transform, damn it, transform soon!"


    After shouting a few times, his face flushed and he didn''t change his body. Seeing that there were soldiers in the General''s Mansion rushing towards Su Bai, the Iron Citizen shouted helplessly and ran out directly.


    "Fight!"


    "who!"


    The soldier watched Su Bai yelling with a weapon in his hand, but the answer was a knife!


    Flutter!


    The katana accurately slashed the soldier''s neck, a blood gap spread, and his head fell neatly!


    Item 0016


    "It''s sharp!"


    Su Bai looked at the samurai sword in his hand and was slightly surprised. It was normal to be able to beheaded, but he didn''t use much strength just now. He could only say that the samurai sword was unexpectedly sharp!Holding a samurai sword, Su Bai walked into the crowd like walking around the garden!


    "Huh!" "Huh!" "Huh!"


    Knife light and flowing shadow, head flying.


    Although the Iron Citizen rushed over to help out quickly, when he came over, the soldiers in front of him had been resolved by Su Bai.


    Decapitate with one sword!


    A headless corpse slowly fell to the ground, something seemed to fly over, and the Iron Citizen subconsciously caught it and looked down before discovering that it was a head, which scared him and threw it out hastily.


    The Steel Citizen looked at Su Bai in shock, but Su Bai walked towards the gate of the General Mansion without stopping.


    Raise your foot.


    boom!


    Su Bai directly kicked the gate and flew in. It seemed that there were soldiers inside the gate who were about to come out, but they were pressed several times by this gate.Looking at the soldiers wearing armor and holding weapons, Su Bai''s mouth raised a sneer.


    Kill Japanese men, go to Japanese women!


    This should be regarded as the most hopeful for every man in the celestial dynasty, right?


    Su Bai will certainly not kill indiscriminately without the original, but at least these soldiers in front of them, the Japanese military power, Su Bai did not hesitate to kill!


    The katana flew, and the steel citizen behind did not even have a chance to shoot.


    "You killed too hard like this, what if some of them make any contribution in the future? Wouldn''t it affect the greater historical deviation by then?" Steel Citizen said worriedly.


    "The history of Japan is not better if it does not exist!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and rushed in directly.


    These soldiers are Su Bai''s opponents, there is no one-stop general, and Su Bai is beheaded and killed in an instant.After a while, I saw a small group of people approaching here.


    "Atomic Man!"


    The Iron Citizen shouted excitedly.


    "Look clearly!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The Iron Citizen froze for a moment and soon discovered that although some of them were wearing Atomic suits, they weren''t in control and imprisonment. What''s more, Atomic wearing suits could not be controlled by them. This...not Atomic. !


    "Tokugawa Iemitsu!"


    The Iron Citizen reacted immediately!"He got the Atomic suit!"


    "Go find Atomic Man!" Su Bai said.

 C984

    The Steel Citizen left without hesitation!


    Seeing the means of Su Bai''s big killing and special killing just now, he really doesn''t worry about Su Bai now!


    Now his impression of Su Bai has completely changed.


    Before, he felt that Su Bai was very much like the Lord of Time. He was very experienced and had a sense of leadership. It would make people unconsciously convinced. Even the heat wave with a bad temper seemed to be very convinced for him, and for him There was no comment on boarding.But now, he thinks Sarah may have been the cruelest on the ship before, after all, she is an assassin in the Assassin Alliance!


    But compared with Su Bai, it made him feel like a little witch!


    "kill him!"


    Tokugawa Iemitsu, wearing an Atom uniform, waved, and soon the surrounding soldiers rushed towards Su Bai.


    Seeing the soldiers rushing over, Su Bai suddenly had a bad taste.


    After stepping back and suddenly provoking, the katana was hidden behind him, Su Bai suddenly appeared flames, the flame covered the katana, and the katana was burning.


    The katana cuts sharply!


    Roaring out like a fire dragon.


    The fire dragon roared, and the soldiers in front of them were instantly stained with flames, almost instantly turning to ashes.


    Click!


    Su Bai slowly fell, holding the katana with one hand and looking at the frightened Tokugawa Iemitsu.


    "One sword flow. Flying Dragon Flame!"


    Seeing Tokugawa Iemitsu''s stunned look, Su Bai curled his lips: "Well, it''s really meaningless that no one cooperates!"


    In the Marvel world, the evil taste of Supai broke out, and I got the electromagnetic cannon, and got the sandstorm funeral of Gaara in Naruto.Now it happened to be Japan, and it was still a samurai sword. So Su Bai took advantage of Sauron''s sword style in One Piece and used the fire of hell to imitate this move. Unfortunately... no one appreciates it!


    "Take off the battle clothes, I''ll give you a happy one!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "kill!"


    Tokugawa Iemitsu was stunned for a moment, raised his knife and slashed directly at Su Bai.


    Su Bai curled his lips and waved his knife forward!


    "boom!"


    The two samurai swords collided, and Tokugawa Iemitsu''s samurai sword was directly cut off, and Su Bai''s backhand hit him directly!


    boom!


    He fell heavily to the ground and then struggled to get up.


    "A good battle suit turns you into an armor. It''s terrible to have no culture!" Atomic Man''s battle suit still has a good set, but apparently Iemitsu Tokugawa doesn''t know much about detailed operations, although he can wear it!


    "Okay, take off your clothes."


    Su Bai said, his psychic ability was directly activated!


    Tokugawa Iemitsu''s eyes changed, and he immediately took off his clothes.Su Bai simply pressed his hand, and his suit shrank instantly, followed by a backhand blow!


    Flutter!


    Tokugawa Iemitsu''s head flew out instantly.


    A generation of shoguns died like this!


    Ten years earlier than the original history!


    After killing Tokugawa Iemitsu, Iron Citizen has also found Atomman to help him out.


    Seeing his bruised nose and swollen face is very weak, you don''t need to look to know that he must have been abused!


    Su Bai shook his head: "Why do people who are obviously smart have arrears in IQ? You can get these natives to catch you wearing a battle suit. I don''t know what to say about you!"


    The Atomic Man said whisperedly: "I didn''t know they would treat me this way. After I knew it, I was taken off the suit and caught!"


    "Eat a thread to gain a wisdom, learn to be smart next time, let''s go!"


    Su Bai threw the suit to the Atom.


    The three of them left the general mansion where the corpses were everywhere!


    Masako and Masako''s father stood at the door and kept looking at the direction of the General''s Mansion. Masako''s hand was tightly clasped a little worried.


    In the dark, she couldn''t see it real, but she still looked intently.


    After a while, three shadows appeared in the darkness.


    "They are back!"


    Masako screamed excitedly and ran over!

 C985

    Chapter 0017 Call Master, I Can''t Leave You


    "Are you all right?"


    After Masako came over, he hurriedly asked with concern, although it was you, but his eyes were just looking at Su Bai!


    Su Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "Of course it''s okay, this knife is very good!"


    After that, Su Bai winked at the Iron Citizen, and the Iron Citizen took the Atomic Man to Masako''s father''s side!


    "This knife finally found its owner!" Masako said softly.


    "I used this knife to slaughter the general mansion and kill Tokugawa Iemitsu. So... just this knife?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "And me!" Masako whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and handed the knife to Masako."Although this knife is good but I don''t need it, but you...I still need it! You have seen it, and my companion has found it, so I''m afraid..."


    "Are you leaving?" Masako asked somewhat disappointed.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I have to go back first, but it''s very convenient for me to go back and forth, and I will come to you when I finish handling things."


    "I will always be your woman!" Masako said.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded!


    The Steel Citizen took off his armor and returned it to Masako''s father. Seeing Su Bai and Masako coming over, the Steel Citizen was surprised."Do you want to go now? You don''t..."


    "I can come back anytime, can''t I?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The steel citizen suddenly realized and nodded!


    The three of them bid farewell to Masako and Masako''s father and left. After they were far away, Su Bai grabbed one in one hand and directly took them back to the wave rider, back to their timeline!


    On the Chengbo, the hatch has been repaired, and everyone is waiting.


    When Su Bai came back suddenly with the two of them, everyone was shocked!


    This way of crossing is too sudden!


    "Back? Where did you go?" Sarah asked.


    "I went to Japan during the Shogunate period."


    "Anyway, it''s fine, thank you!" Sarah defeated Su.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I''ll go back to the room if there is nothing wrong."


    "Ok!"


    After the three came back, Su Bai returned to his room. Atomic Man and Iron Citizen briefly talked to everyone about what happened in the shogunate era. Iron Citizen also checked the history and found that it did not have much impact. !This trip is just an accident, or an episode, everyone rests separately, ready to continue sailing tomorrow and continue the journey of the legendary team!


    Look for the time deviation, look for that time traveler!


    For the time being, let¡¯s not talk about the legendary squads that have rested on their own, but also talk about Su defeat who returned to the room!


    After returning to the room, Su Bai did not rest, but left again.


    He first went back to New York, took a batch of gold bars from the bank, and then went directly to the Shogunate era.


    It''s just that the timeline is a little bit late for a few days!


    Carrying a black suitcase, Su Bai appeared at the door of Masako''s house.


    It seemed that there was no change, Su Bai shouted and soon saw Yazi run out of it.


    After a moment of stunned, Masako said excitedly: "You are back!"


    "Of course, I said I will be back soon."


    Su Bai came over with a smile, held Masako''s waist with one hand, bowed his head and kissed, and said, "Where is your father?"


    "He went out to inquire about the news. The death of General Tokugawa caused a great sensation. His eldest son has already assumed the position of general, but the situation is unstable because he is still young. My business... has passed." Masako explained. .


    "Well, did you listen to me and wash yourself for nothing?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Masako nodded.


    "well!"


    Su Bai laughed and the two entered the house.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai put down the box and made a heavy sound, followed by holding Masako in both hands and went directly into her room.


    On the tatami, Su Bai put Masa down down.


    Unzipping her waistband with both hands, separating the kimono, Masako''s body was instantly revealed.

 C986

    "Please let me serve you!"


    Seeing that Su Bai was about to take off his clothes, Masako whispered, then stood up and helped Su Bai to take off his clothes.She said she was helping, but in fact, it was mainly Su Bai who was taking off herself, and she helped organize it.But this service is true, and the method of Su Baijiao is still used.Seeing her hard-working and meticulous look, Su Bai quickly felt a little excited, and he was about to press Masako and then rushed on!


    After a while, Masako''s painful voice sounded, and then gradually turned into joy!


    After more than an hour, Su Bai came out of the room contentedly.


    After I came out, I found that Masako''s father had returned, and Su Baiwei was a little embarrassed. After all, he was not at home and put his daughter on himself.But looking at the appearance of Masako''s father, he didn''t seem to mind at all, and he even felt a little bit of it, respecting Su Bai''s attitude.


    In this era, a woman is an accessory without status.And men worship and yearn for the strong!


    Especially Japan''s mentality is like this.


    If you are better than me, I will be a grandson!


    If you are not as strong as me, I will let you be my grandson!


    Very extreme!


    Obviously, Su Bai is a strong man, especially Masako''s father is extremely respectful after he inquired about the situation in the general''s house!


    Masako came out after a while.


    When he walked over and bowed, he shouted, "Father!"


    "It''s ridiculous, how can you call me first, you should call your master first! Since you are already his woman, you should know that the first person in your life should be your master!"


    "Yes!"


    Masako nodded in response and turned to Su Bai and said, "Master!"


    Su Bai smiled dumbly. He didn''t expect that the education of Masako''s father was so...good!However, it feels good too!


    "I also said before that I also have a wife, and I can¡¯t talk about feelings for you or me. It¡¯s just a bargain for you and me, so you call me Master, and I accept this title! Even so, you I also feel very satisfied. You called the master, and I can¡¯t leave you alone! I won¡¯t be here all the time, but occasionally come to see you! So, what are your plans or ideas next? Said.


    "It''s all up to the master!" Masako had no other thoughts.


    Su Bai looked at Masako''s father. Masako''s father hesitated and said, "I think I can leave. After all, although it''s okay now, there is no guarantee that the General Mansion will not anger us!"


    Item 0018


    "I don''t always stay here. Even if you two leave here, you will still encounter all kinds of dangers..." Su Bai said, lowered his head and thought: "The current environment is very simple. Can be controlled by others, so let¡¯s leave here to find a relatively good place, and then recruit some people to become a force on its own."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "If you are willing to be a general, of course there is no problem. Many people know that if you become your subordinate, you will definitely feel very honored." Masako''s father said.


    "I''m not interested in being a general. This general will let Masako be a good general! There are some gold bars here, which should be enough to recruit soldiers and purchase equipment. Leave these things to you, is it okay?" Su Bai opened the box. Masako''s father and Masako were stunned, and Masako''s father nodded again and again.


    "Okay, then do it, I will take it here for a while until the situation stabilizes!"


    "Yes!"


    Masako''s father stood up and answered.


    "By the way, what is your family''s name?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Mountain City!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then Yamashiro Masako''s father had already turned and left.


    Yamashiro Masako''s servility is very heavy, this is not a derogatory term, without any humiliating meaning, but Su Bai can''t find a more appropriate adjective.During this period of time, all aspects of food, clothing, housing and transportation have been served very well. I will not refuse any request from Su Bai, or even feel angry or humiliated. It is still related to the times!


    Not only that, there are a lot of etiquette or rules.


    All kinds of greetings make people unable to escape a little problem!


    Of course, this is when facing Soviet defeat.From Su Bai planned to let Yamashiro Masako come forward as the general to recruit soldiers, Yamashiro Masako was very cold to the outside world, and her samurai sword was also very sharp, and there were few recruits that could compare to her. !


    Although he did not directly declare the defeat of the Soviet Union, everyone knows after the recruitment that there is a master behind the general Shancheng Masako, and this master is from the celestial dynasty, who slaughtered the general''s mansion!In this way, the recruited soldiers no longer have any objections or ideas to women becoming generals, and they can be said to be full of momentum!Because General Tokugawa''s Mansion was in chaos at this time, there was no energy to deal with it!


    Just one week.


    Three hundred soldiers have been recruited, including almost five to six hundred family members.


    In this way, there are a thousand people!


    As for weapons and armors, they are easy to get.


    Three hundred soldiers are fully armed, and the momentum is directly different!


    Of course, I haven''t been idle during this period. I got a general understanding of the current situation in Japan, and then I chose the place on Shikoku Island!Shikoku Island is well located and very suitable for development.


    After getting ready to go, the group set out in mighty way to Shikoku Island!


    In this era, the traffic is not so developed, so this section of the road has been walking for a long time, and it can last for almost a month.I also encountered some troubles on the way, but they were all easily solved. Although the number of people on the way was reduced, but when I arrived at Shikoku Island and selected a location, the number of people did not decrease but increased, and it reached more than two thousand people!


    "the host!"

 C987

    There is only one carriage in the entire team, and it is Su defeated.


    As a general, Yamashiro Masako, even in name, is riding outside, but she will enter the carriage at night!


    Almost everyone on the road knows that the person on the carriage should be the owner of Yamashiro Masako!


    Yamashiro got on the carriage and said, "Master, we have arrived!"


    Su Bai nodded and got off the carriage!


    As soon as he came out, he knelt down nearby!


    "Master, I will arrange for them to camp and build the city as soon as possible!" Shancheng Masako said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It takes too long to build a city, not to mention that there is no material, and I am afraid that there is no good thing. You can ask people to inquire about the nearby situation and figure out the layout of the Shikoku island. I''ll take care of it!"


    "What will the master do?"


    "Have you heard of miracles?"


    Su Bai smiled and walked towards the nearby open space...


    Everyone was kneeling and looking at Su Bai secretly. Suddenly, they saw Su Bai''s body slowly floating.


    This frightened these people.


    Fly, actually flew?


    Su Bai was floating in the air, Su Bai''s body lit up with golden light.


    Very dazzling.


    "God!"


    "God!"


    The people below couldn''t help screaming, and the feeling that Su had lost to them at this time was like a god.


    Su Bai slowly raised his hands, and the ground began to shake violently. Although the people on the ground were frightened, no one dared to move!


    The ground shook, and the soil mixed with sand and stones gathered together, and the surrounding walls rose up from the ground, towering, magnificent, and sturdy, and a city appeared!There are four gates on all four walls!In the very center of the city, a building with at least seven or eight stories high stood out from the crowd, with a feeling of going deep into the clouds. Around this building, a general mansion was formed!


    miracle!


    This is a miracle!


    When the city appeared, Su Bai fell slowly.


    The people below were already crazy, shouting the gods all together!


    With every gesture of action, the majestic and solid city appeared like this. Who can believe it if you don''t see it with your own eyes?Is this a miracle or something?Su Bai is not a god, what else can it be?These people originally admired the majestic strength of Supai, but now they are completely crazy and worshipped!


    This is God!


    And they will be the people of God!


    On Shikoku Island, a majestic city and a tall building appeared among a group of thatched buildings. This made the relatively backward Shikoku Island instantly boiled and shocked!The bosses on Shikoku Island were all stunned!


    "Let everyone have a good rest, the patrols should be patrolled, the spies should be released when they should be released, and everyone''s residence will be solved by themselves!"


    Su Bai said to Yamashiro Masako, then turned around and went to the general''s mansion.


    Yamashiro Masako was stunned for a long time before reacting, turned and ordered to go down!


    Item 0019


    General Mansion, backyard hot spring.


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and leaned against the hot spring!


    "General!"


    A greeting came from the door, and Masako Shancheng walked in in the distance.


    Taking off his armor, Yamashiro Masako slowly walked towards the hot spring.


    "the host!"


    Kneeling down.


    Su Bai replied lazily, came out of the hot spring and lay down on the recliner beside him and waved.Yamashiro Masako leaned forward a little, and naturally immersed himself in the service very familiarly.Stroking her hair, Su Bai squinted his eyes and said with enjoyment: "The country of the mountain city is now all stable. Although there may be wars in the future, it is not a big problem based on the current military strength. I am here in a flash. I¡¯ve been here for a long time, and I should go too! It''s up to you how the country of the mountain city develops in the future. If you have a chance, please ask someone from the heaven to help you!


    Yamashiro Masako couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed when he heard that Su Bai was about to leave, but he didn''t say anything to serve intently.


    After a while, Su Bai opened his eyes and prepared to make a shot, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed something was wrong with Yamashiro Masako!


    There was an extra word on the snow-white breast!


    On the chest on the left, there seems to be a word of defeat?

 C988

    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    Yamashiro Masako whispered: "This brand is just a mark, which means that I belong to the master. At the same time, this will also become the symbol of the country of the mountain city, and every subject of the country of the mountain city will have such a brand!"


    Su Bai shook his head noncommittal and said nothing, but got up and pulled Yamashiro Masako up and let her lie on the recliner and gallop!


    From the hot spring to the bedroom, I almost stayed up all night!


    Early the next morning, when Yamashiro Masako got up, Su Bai was gone!


    After enjoying such a long time, Su Bai helped Yamashiro Masako to get a small country. Of course, this does not mean that it will be forgotten in the future. Occasionally Su Bai will still come back, just as a vacation.


    At this timeline, Supai is also good as a vacation destination!


    Su Bai first returned to the timeline when he left. For him, he stayed on Yamashiro Masako''s side for a long time, but for the legendary team on board the wave, it was only a while.After a nap, Su Bai came out the next day and everything went as usual, Sarah and others were also studying the task!


    Su Bai is not very interested in these tasks, Sarah will tell herself if there is news, so Su Bai will simply do her own thing and study the materials!I basically spent a few days in this way. The vixen became a little anxious because of the absence of flashbacks, and he tried to talk to Su Bai several times but couldn''t say anything!


    Su Bai couldn''t find the whereabouts of the flashback, it was difficult to figure out which timeline he was in, or even which timeline he came from.But Su Bai, who is dangling like this, feels like he is reluctant to contribute!


    "Boom boom!"


    Su Bai knocked on the door and walked into Sarah''s room.


    "What''s the matter?" Sarah turned to look at Su Bai and asked.


    "I''m going to leave for a while and go to the reverse flash alone!"


    "Do you have a clue?" Sarah asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, but look for it at a different time. I will come back occasionally. Just do your thing."


    "What about you?" Sarah asked.


    "Let''s talk about it later, this matter is very troublesome, and it cannot be solved in a short time."


    "Well, where are you going first?"


    "Go back first!"


    After Su Bai had explained to Sarah, he left directly on board the wave.


    There is a saying about the speed people is actually quite famous.


    Although very busy, but never late.


    According to the normal passage of time, Su Bai returned to his home in 1942!


    Courtney is at home.


    Seeing Su Bai came back, Conten was stunned and rushed over.


    "Sir, Shi Xia is dead, and the vixen is gone!"


    "I know, I know all. The Vixen is on the spaceship of the Legend Squad. We are all looking for the murderer of Shixia!"


    Holding Kantney, Su Bai comforted a few words.


    After all, he was a comrade-in-arms who had fought side by side for so long, and Courtney was still very sad about Shi Xia''s death.Under Su Bai''s comfort, Kantney''s mood gradually improved. Su Bai told her about the flashback, and Kantney returned to the Justice Society.When Shi Xia died, the Justice Society was greatly affected, and the vixen disappeared again. There are indeed many things to deal with!Su Bai was not idle, and started looking for the flashback at this point of time. Of course, Diana and the others, and occasionally opened the portal to return to search for Circe. Su Bai also told them about the flashback, so that they usually Also pay attention!


    Needless to say, Diana''s Amazon trio will concentrate on looking for Circe, basically spending a lot of time outside.Courtney also has more tasks due to the fact that the Justice Society has lost two people, and there are not many free time.So Su Bai occasionally goes to the mountain city Masako to relax and enjoy, and then the time to come back is a little bit span!


    This is the benefit of time travellers!


    For the timeline of Soviet defeat, only one month has passed.


    But for Courtney and their timeline, it may be six months or one year!


    Returning from Yamashiro Masako again, it is now 1944!


    The war is almost over, and it should only be more than a year!


    A battlefield somewhere in France!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared in a certain forest, and the sound of guns resounded in the distance as if fighting fiercely.


    He came to Courtney. Before he came, he went to the Justice Society to find out about the mission. It was not complicated, and there should be no other missions in the follow-up, so Su Bai came to her and picked her home. !


    After recognizing the direction, Su Bai was about to go to Courtney, but suddenly saw a person running out of the forest!


    A woman wearing tight black jeans and a black leather jacket does not look like the dress of this era.This woman''s skin is slightly dark, and her mouth is slightly protruding, which is not pretty!She seemed to be running away, looking back from time to time that someone might be chasing her.


    "Help me, someone is chasing me!" The woman shouted after seeing Su Bai.


    "Savage?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Item 0020


    "You, how did you know this name, who are you?" The caller for help was stunned for a moment and stopped to look at Su Bai on alert.

 C989

    "Not only do I know that Savage is chasing you, I also know that your name is Kendra or...The Eagle Girl."


    That''s right!


    The woman who suddenly ran out in front of me was the Eagle Girl, one of the original members of the Legendary Squad, possessing the blood or ability of the Tanaga star, and could live forever, but she would die, but she would reincarnate after death!She recognized her as soon as she came out of Su Bai, even if she didn''t spread the pair of wings, it was all because she was so characteristic!In other words, from the aesthetic point of view of Su Bai, it looks ugly!


    It''s like a female fox. They have similar skin colors, but the female fox is very beautiful and beautiful, but the eagle girl...


    "Who are you!" The Eagle Girl asked in a deep voice.


    "My name is Su Bai, you don''t know me, but I think you might remember that you once knew me after I come here!" Su Bai''s words made the Eagle Girl feel very embarrassed.


    Before Su Bai felt that he might meet a legendary team in another timeline!


    Because the legendary squad jumped through time, plus almost never traveled through the same or nearby time.


    The legendary team with vixen is now tracking the flashback.


    And the legendary squad of Eagle Girls is still fighting against Vandal Savage, the one who will be immortal and inform the world in the future and kill Rip Hunt''s wife and children.Because of this, Rip Hunter will form a legendary team to resist Savage!


    I have to say that time is really interesting, and I ran into two legendary teams on the timeline!


    "Wow!"


    A flying knife suddenly flew over from a distance, and the eagle girl''s response quickly and instantly avoided and she shouted at Su Bai: "Hurry up..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the eagle woman found that the flying knife had fallen firmly in his hand!


    After a moment of stunned, the eagle girl turned and looked at Savage who came by!


    With a loud shout, a pair of huge wings suddenly opened behind him and pounced on Savage!


    Savage is wearing a long trench coat with a beard, which looks like a villain!


    Savage, eagle man, eagle woman.


    These three people are closely connected because of the meteorite that fell on the planet Tana very early. Savage can also be immortal, but will not be reincarnated, nor can they be transformed like eagle men and eagle women. Have wings!


    Every life.


    Both male and female eagles will be killed by Savage, and the female eagle is not Savage''s opponent at all!


    Su Bai did not intend to save the Eagle Girl, because the final outcome was already known, and it must be safe and sound.However, Su Bai did a favor to the eagle girl. He found a soldier nearby and left a note with his helmet. This was originally what the eagle girl should do, and used the time shaking caused by changing history to give Chengbo. Tomorrow''s team on the number delivers the message!But she met herself, so she didn''t have time to leave a note.


    In this case, the legendary team will not know where he is, cannot save her, and cannot obtain information to defeat Savage. This will cause the legendary team where the vixen is to deviate and affect it. This is not a defeat of the Soviet Union. Want to see!


    The note states that the Eagle Girl was in France in 1944, and Su Bai also left her name.


    This small change is harmless!


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to hear the sound of the wave-rider in the air. It was obvious that they had come to save people.So instead of staying in place, I quietly left the forest to look for Courtney!


    Although they did not interfere with this matter, the Justice Society and Savage and the legendary team did not have any intersection. After completing the task, Su Bai took Courtney home and let others deal with the rest!


    For the time being, Su Bai brought Contenet back home, and said that this small episode also affected the legendary teams on the two timelines.


    The legendary team went to rescue the Eagle Girl and the Eagle Man. It was very smooth, but when the Eagle Girl finally escaped, she was shot and caught. Su Bai''s note and Su Bai''s identity made them wonder.At the same time, on the future timeline, the legendary squad that the Vixen belongs to seems to have a little more memory that shouldn''t exist, that is, the familiarity of the name Su Bai. The connection of things made them feel very surprised!


    "What''s the matter? Why do I suddenly remember that I remembered Su Bai''s name before?"


    "me too!"


    The people of the legendary team said to each other.


    Sarah frowned, "In 1944, the note that reminded us of the location of the Eagle Girl was Su Bai''s name! But I vaguely remember that it was a note written by the Eagle Girl herself, that means...Su The defeat met us in the past in 1944 and changed the course of things."


    "Then why didn''t he contact us or help?"


    "Perhaps he was afraid of affecting us. Although his influence will become established history, no one can guarantee what changes will be made, so he didn''t do it!" Sarah analyzed.


    "I hope there won''t be any weird changes!"


    They are discussing Soviet defeat, and Soviet defeat is also discussing them.


    At home, he and Contney lay together refreshingly after taking a shower. Su Bai told her about the legendary squad that had just met. It was still the legendary squad on two timelines, which made Connet heard a little cloud of mist. Time is really hard to understand!Su Bai explained several times that Conteny didn¡¯t understand it, and even almost got Su Bai himself in. In the end, Su Bai didn¡¯t explain it anymore. Which timeline is love? Anyway, understand this time. The line will do!


    The rest can be changed!


    Although the timeline is a little messy, Su Bai thought of something!


    According to my own timeline, the Time Lord Council is no longer there, but if I board the spaceship of the legendary team where the Eagle Girl is, can I see the Time Lord Council that has not been destroyed?In this case, I should have a chance to get a time ship, right?If you have time, the intelligent system on the spacecraft can research the data on your own without using the wave rider!


    You can give it a try, whether it''s looking for reverse flash or other reasons, it should be useful!


    Item 0021


    After the joy, Conteney lays lazily on Su Bai¡¯s chest and puts his arms around his neck panting and rests like a kitten. Su Bai squinted his eyes and placed Konteny¡¯s long legs on his body. He recalled what he knew about the legendary team!Before the legendary team defeated Savage, he remembered that three players were left behind for two years at a certain point in time!


    Su Bai thought about it for a while, it seems it was 1958?

 C990

    "Want to experience time travel?"


    Su Bai suddenly asked.


    Courtney stunned for a moment and said: "Of course I want to, do you want to take me there? Isn''t that a problem? What if the association is left for too long?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t affect. Take a good rest today and let''s set off tomorrow!" Su Bai said with a smile!


    The next morning, Courtney put on casual clothes, then put on his uniform and asked the star stick a little excitedly: "What should I do now?"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Conteny. In an instant, Conteny felt a flower in front of him, and it appeared in the city streets the next moment.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Central City in 1959!"


    There are three people trapped in this era, Atom, Eagle Girl, and Sarah.Originally, the Soviet Union was planning to go directly to 1948.But Sarah was still there at the time, and Su Bai didn''t want to contact Sarah because it would have to work hard to explain what was explained before, please explain again.And don''t worry, you can stay with Courtney for a while, lest she always feel inferior at home.


    So Su Bai chose 1959.


    At this time, all three of them were desperate, and Sarah thought they were all dead.Otherwise, there is no reason for getting lost or being late!So Sarah separated from them.The Atomic Man and the Eagle Girl also lived together in this era because they had good feelings before!Atomic even started teaching as a teacher and began to figure out a way to live in this era.


    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect it to be like this in 1959. It''s too bustling and peaceful!" Conteny said in shock and excitement.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "In my opinion, this era is still very backward. Well, we will probably live here for about a year so we need a home!"


    "Home!"


    "Yes!"


    If you want to buy a home, you must first have a house, but this is easy to solve. Su Bai uses telepathy to find the Eagle Girl, and directly buys a house near the Eagle Girl and Atomic Man''s homes and becomes neighbors with them.There is a saying that it is good, it is called being rich can be a devil!


    In one day, the original head of the household had already packed up and moved away!


    "The next year, this will be our home!"


    Holding the key to open the door and enter the room, Su Bai smiled and said to Courtney.


    Although there was nothing empty, Courtney was extremely excited.After putting down the luggage, Courtney said: "I have never set it up yet, what should we do? Should we buy furniture first? Or do cleaning or..."


    Conteney turned around and spoke, but he was already blocked by Su Bai before he finished speaking.


    Soon, Courtney greeted him fiercely, and embraced Su Bai''s neck with both hands and kissed him passionately.


    The unfamiliar era belongs to my own home.


    There is no Diana, no Justice Society, and no one who even knows them!


    This kind of feeling made Konteny seem particularly excited and excited. While kissing, Konteny''s hand had already untied Su Bai''s belt and slowly slipped down!


    "Boom boom!"


    Just as Courtney walked to the wall and lay on the wall to prepare for the next step, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    "Here, wait a minute!"


    Su Bai replied, and the two looked at each other and smiled and arranged their clothes before opening the door.


    A woman stood outside with a pie in her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Kendra and I live next door!"


    "Hello there!"


    "My name is Su Bai, this is Courtney!"


    "Thank you!" Courtney said happily after receiving a gift from a neighbor for the first time.


    "Have you not cleaned up yet? Is there anything I can help?" The Eagle Girl said with a smile looking at the empty room!


    "Of course, we are not familiar with this place just after coming from another place. We don''t know where to buy a lot of things. Of course it would be best if you have time to help!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Although I haven''t been here for long, I think I should be able to help!"


    "Then go now? At least simply buy some things first, otherwise you will have to sleep on the floor at night!" Su Bai asked.


    The eagle girl thought for a while and said, "Of course, it just happens that after my husband''s school is off, we can invite you to dinner!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai hadn''t taken the initiative to get to know the Eagle Girl and the Atomic Man. I didn''t expect the Eagle Girl to send it to the door by herself, but it was convenient!The three of them went out and got in Eagle Girl''s car, and then went shopping together.It can be seen that the time of this year has given the Eagle Girl a lot of understanding of Central City, and basically knows where to go for everything to buy!


    On the way, the three of them gradually got acquainted!


    Unknowingly, I bought a lot of large and small bags, and it was too late when I came back.


    "Lei is about to get off work, I''ll go home to prepare first, and you will come over for dinner later."


    "We will pass on time!"

 C991

    After separating with a smile, Su Bai and Courtney also went in and got busy.It didn''t take long for workers to bring in the beds, sofas and other furniture they bought before.


    "Don''t clean up, I have to go to eat in a while, I will make the bed first, and I will clean up the rest slowly tomorrow!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Courtney responded, and then said: "By the way, what are we here for? Isn''t it really just for fun?"


    "What do you think of Kendra?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Very good, very enthusiastic!"


    "She is the Eagle Girl I am talking about, and her husband is Atom."


    "Really?" Courtney was very surprised."Then why was there no Eagle Girl when I saw Legend Squad? What happened to her?"


    "That''s it, it''s just quite complicated, I''ll talk to you slowly when I come back tonight!"


    Chapter 0022 Identity Revealed?


    The appointment was almost time, and Su Bai and Courtney went next door to the appointment.


    Of course he didn''t go empty-handed, but took a bottle of red wine.


    The Atomic Man had already returned at this time, and the Eagle Girl should have also told him, so she was very enthusiastic.Of course, it may be because the situation is similar.


    The eagle girl is black and she is a yellow race!


    After introducing each other and chatting with each other, Courtney went directly to the kitchen to help.


    Being a guest for the first time is also the first contact. The conversation is not in-depth but only trivial and irrelevant topics. After a meal, the atmosphere is good. Atomic is a teacher at school, but the Eagle Girl has no job. Obviously it is impossible in such an environment. I have any friends, so I am very happy and very enthusiastic.It took almost two or three hours to eat a meal before Su Bai and Conteney left!


    It seems that the two of them have begun to blend into this era.


    Back at home, Su Bai and Courtney did not continue to clean up, simply took a shower and lay down.Su Bai told her about the Eagle Girl, why the Eagle Girl was no longer in the team.


    Knowing that afterwards, the eagle woman found another eagle man and left the army together, Courtney sighed.Mainly because of Atom, because the two seem to be in a very good relationship, but I didn''t expect that they were separated in the end!After sighing for a moment, Courtney''s thoughts quickly shifted and began to tease quietly. It didn''t take long for the two of them to slap in this simple environment.Although the environment is simple, but for Kontenelli, it is better!


    Conteney got up early the next morning and started to clean up. At noon, the eagle girl also came over, brought them some lunch, and then helped them clean up and decorate together!


    In less than a day, the layout has been decorated and the rest needs to be filled slowly, so as to have more life-like things!


    Su Bai and Courtney do not need to go to work!


    Therefore, I usually do not have sex at home, I occasionally go shopping or eat and chat with the Atom of the Eagle Girl College next door, and the relationship is getting closer.More than half a year has passed unconsciously.


    On this day, Su Bai, Courtney and Eagle Girl went out to eat together!


    Atom is still at work and has not returned.


    After eating in the restaurant, the eagle woman stood up and said: "I''ll go to the parking lot to pick up the car!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai nodded and cleaned up with Courtney.


    Courtney stood at the door of the restaurant holding Su Bai''s arm, and waited for a long time but did not see the eagle woman drive over.


    "Why is it so slow?" Courtney murmured, and then said grinning... "I have a surprise for you tonight!"


    "Surprise? No wonder you and the Eagle Goddess secretly acted alone when you were shopping just now. What did you buy?" Su Bai looked at the bag Contney was holding and said with a smile.


    "You''ll know when you go back!" Courtney said confidentially.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a gunshot suddenly came out.


    "It seems to be the direction of the parking lot!"


    Courtney said, and the two quickly walked towards the parking lot!


    As soon as I arrived at the parking lot, I saw a man carrying a bag and a gun in his hand, preparing to run!


    "That''s Eagle Girl''s bag!"


    "Go chasing him, let me see the eagle girl!"


    Su Bai said, Courtney responded excitedly and chased after him.


    Having not had a chance to do it for such a long time, Courtney really couldn''t bear it.Although he didn''t wear any equipment, Courtney didn''t worry at all!


    Su Bai came to Yingnu''s car and saw Yingnu leaning on the car, her face seemed pale with a shot in her abdomen!


    "You are actually injured!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "Isn''t this normal?" Eagle Woman said.


    Su Bai shook his head. After staying for a long time at different times, the time will automatically correct some things, so the eagle girl''s ability will change. In the past six months, Su Bai has not seen her spread her wings once.But even so, her skill is not weak. After all, Sarah had taught her before, but she never expected that she would be injured when dealing with a robber.

 C992

    It seems that I have been in this world for a long time!


    "I think you should take me to the hospital now!" Eagle Woman said.


    Su Bai shook his head, bent down and squatted down to look at the wound, and raised his head to the Eagle Girl: "Why are you not changing your body?"


    "What?" The Eagle Girl was stunned for an instant!


    At the moment she was stunned, the eagle woman suddenly felt a sharp pain in the wound, and then she saw the bullet flying out of the wound and falling onto Su Bai''s hand.The eagle girl sucked in a cold breath, and said in surprise: "You, you..."


    "Very surprised, surprised?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The eagle girl nodded repeatedly: "Who are you on earth?"


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, his hand suddenly lit up, releasing magic.


    In an instant, the eagle woman felt that her wound was healing, and it didn''t take long for the wound to disappear completely!


    Su Bai got up, and the eagle woman also stood up.


    "I know your legendary team, but you still don''t know me!" Su Bai said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that I know you guys in the future."


    "For some reason, I need a good wave, so I''m here waiting for Rip to find you! By the way, enjoy life with Courtney!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The eagle girl was a little confused, who would have thought that the neighbor next door would know their identities, even Captain Rip would know their identity!The most important thing is that it''s been half a year, and everyone has been together for half a year, and they didn''t even notice it. After thinking about it carefully, the Eagle Girl has some words that believe in Su Bai.


    Enjoy enjoying life!


    The love between these two people is tired and crooked, and the eagle girl believes it is true!


    At this time, Courtney came back, still holding the Eagle Girl''s bag in his hand.


    "How are you?" Courtney asked, shut up.


    The eagle girl shook her head: "I''m fine, Su Bai cured me."


    "That''s good!" Conteney breathed a sigh of relief, and then suddenly reacted, his identity was exposed!


    "Go, go home first!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and the Eagle Girl hesitated and took out the key to drive.


    The three drove back together!


    Item 0023


    Not long after arriving home, Atomic Man just got off work.


    He was shocked to hear that the eagle girl was robbed and injured, and asked concerned.When I learned that Su Bai had rescued the eagle girl with magic and knew their identities, I was shocked!


    "Okay, that''s it! I have nothing wrong with you, because we will know each other in the future. Especially you, Atomic, I saved you! I came here to be neighbors with you because I want to be a good wave with Conte Nepal enjoys the life of this era!" Su Bai explained.


    "this era?"


    "You don''t belong here either?"


    "We are from 1944!"


    "Then how did you come from?"


    Hearing that they had also traveled through time, the eagle girl asked excitedly.


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that Rip will definitely come to you. In short, I will talk to him personally when Rip comes." Su Bai didn''t intend to hide his identity all the time, or say There is no deliberate concealment.Anyway, I must show my identity in the end!


    "Atomic Man, let''s talk!"


    Su Bai got up and walked to the balcony, and the Atomic Man followed!


    "What are you talking about?" Atom asked.


    "you!"


    "I?"


    "Yes!" Su Bai nodded."I know you have accepted your current life, but Rip will come to you sooner or later. So, the time for the two of you is running out alone. Get to know one, give you advice, a rare opportunity, hurry up!"


    "what?"


    The Atomic Man was said to have no reaction, but Su Bai had already turned and left!


    Wait until they return to the spaceship until they defeat Savage, and then the eagle woman and eagle man will leave!To put it vulgarly, Atom is now someone else''s wife!Su Bai¡¯s reminder, on the one hand, is to see if he can deepen the impression of the eagle woman during this period and change the ending. Of course, the possibility is very small. The eagle man is dead now, but when he meets the future reincarnated eagle man, the eagle woman Will find that he still cares more about the eagle man.On the other hand, it''s a bit wretched, anyway, if you know that you want to separate, you can hurry up and do more!


    Eagle Girl and Atomic Man left home, and it is estimated that they will be shocked for a while after returning.


    Su Bai and Konteny didn''t care about this, but Konteny specially prepared a surprise for Su Bai!

 C993

    A very sexy pajamas!


    Under the dim orange light, Su Bai leaned on the bed and looked at the door.


    Courtney came out of the bathroom and changed into a set of black and transparent pajamas. It was almost clear, and it added a special attraction!Courtney came over, and the two immediately kissed fiercely!


    "The two of them are really...love!"


    next door.


    The Eagle Girl vaguely heard her voice and couldn''t help muttering, and then said to Atom: "What did Su Bai tell you?"


    "Nothing." Atom shook his head.


    The Eagle Girl did not ask, but said: "If what he said is true, we should leave here. In this case, should we go to Sarah?"


    "But Sarah has disappeared since she left last time. How do we find it?"


    "Perhaps... you can ask Su Bai!"


    "Well, ask him tomorrow! It''s too early, shall we rest?" Atom said.


    The eagle nodded, and the two went into the bedroom to rest.


    The next morning, the eagle girl came to find Su Bai and Courtney.


    Seeing that there was nothing like the Eagle Girl, Courtney was very happy to chat soon.After chatting for a few words, the eagle woman defeated Su: "You said Rip will come to us, but we still have a companion!"


    "Sarah?"


    "Yes! Sarah thought that Rip and the others might have had an accident, so they separated from us. We don''t know where he is now. But if Rip wants to come back, we still have to find Sarah first. You know where she is. ?"


    "know!"


    "Do you really know?"


    "Yes, but honestly I don''t want to go to her so quickly, because I have to explain a lot of things to her and it will affect my life now!"


    When Su Bai said this, both Eagle Girl and Courtney were a little curious.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I know her sister. Her sister went missing because she was looking for me. She joined the Assassin League because of this, so..."


    The two women quickly understood...


    What level of knowledge would make her go to Su Bai?


    That must be...


    The eagle girl looked at Courtney subconsciously, but found that Courtney''s reaction didn''t seem to be very excited.


    "You, aren''t you curious?" The Eagle Girl couldn''t help asking.


    "You want to ask me why I am so peaceful? Actually, I am the same as her." Courtney said with a smile.


    "Same as her? Sarah''s sister?"


    "I also took advantage of other people''s absence, so I had the opportunity to be here!" Courtney explained.


    The eagle girl suddenly realized."No wonder you didn''t wear a ring!"


    After a pause, the eagle girl probably understood what was going on. She hesitated and said: "Although I know this may affect you, I still hope to find Sarah as soon as possible. Can you tell me where she is? "


    "Tell you, you and Atomic will not succeed with your current abilities. Forget it, if you have to face it sooner or later, I will find her!" Su Bai said.


    "We can help too!"


    Su Bai shook his head: "Sarah is in the Assassin League, just like you are affected by time! With your current abilities, there is no way to take her away. If you go, you can only drag her back."


    "OK then!"


    The eagle woman replied helplessly.


    After the eagle girl left, Courtney said: "Or, should I go back first? I miss the team for so long!"


    "It''s not necessary, I just think it''s troublesome to explain, and I don''t want to avoid her! You are my woman, she will know it sooner or later!" Su Bai said with a smile: "But you don''t have to go with me, stay Just wait at home!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai simply cleaned up, and then used telepathy to find Sarah''s location.


    When night falls, he has found Sarah!


    "I''m leaving!" Su Bai said to Courtney before teleporting away directly!


    Item 0024


    The dim castle corridor.


    There are hard and cold stone walls on both sides, and a row of fireplaces with torches on the stone walls makes the surroundings a little gloomy.

 C994

    The surroundings are extremely quiet, and occasionally I can hear the sound of footsteps in the distance, very clear, as if someone might come over at any time!


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, and after recognizing the direction, he walked towards one end of the corridor.


    Just a few steps away, they saw a row of patrolling assassins appear. The illusion ability was activated, and Su Bai swaggered past them, but they didn''t notice Su Bai at all.


    After a few steps, Su Bai came to the door of a room.


    The door was closed, and Su Bai walked in directly.


    He walked through the door and saw the layout of the room.


    Very simple style, with a big wooden bed in the middle, and a transparent gauze tent falling down, you can see a person lying inside!


    The snow-white shoulders are exposed, the golden hair is scattered randomly, and it seems that I am sleeping very well!


    It''s not Sarah, who else can it be!


    Su Bai walked over and lifted the gauze tent slightly, hesitated for a moment to activate.


    In an instant, the quilt turned into four long ropes, which respectively entangled Sara''s hands and feet and tied them to the bed. Sarah woke up at that moment, but it was still too late!


    "you are¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai, Sarah subconsciously wanted to shout, but Su Bai suddenly reached out and covered Sarah''s mouth!


    Under the quilt, Sarah is wearing a pajamas, and the spring is boundless!


    "Shh!"


    Su Bai motioned for her to be quiet."I''m not a bad person, and I don''t have any bad intentions. I think you should be familiar with me, right? My name is Su Bai, the person your sister is looking for!"


    Sarah''s eyes widened instantly!


    "I know you are surprised. In short, I can also travel through time, and I can also change history without causing time deviation... Your sister''s matter, I promise to handle it properly. I am here to find you, yes Because Rip should come looking for you in this era, the Eagle Girl and the Atomic Man want to find you, so I am here!" Su Bai explained quickly, and then slowly let go of Sarah''s mouth.


    "In fact, I don''t want to come, because in the future, I have already explained to you."


    "Now, I let you go! Then take you out of here, OK?" Su Bai asked.


    Sarah nodded.


    Su Bai turned over and the rope was untied instantly.


    Sarah looked suspiciously and vigilantly as Su Bai stood up and found the clothes next to her to put on!


    bass!


    With a flash of light, Sarah suddenly stabbed her with a knife.


    "I know you won''t be so honest!" Su Bai had been prepared for a long time, muttered a word, avoided Sarah''s knife and stretched out his hand.


    "boom!"


    A hand knife hit Sarah on the neck, and Sarah fell limply towards Su Bai with a sigh!


    "The figure is really good!"


    Holding Sara Supai smiled and said, then he teleported away directly!


    At the next moment, Su Bai has returned.


    Conteney was not asleep yet, when Su Bai came back with Sarah and hurried over to help put Sarah on the sofa."What''s up with her?"


    "Make me faint."


    Su Bai said casually: "It was very difficult to explain to her, so I just fainted and brought it back to talk slowly! If there is a rope at home, tie her up first to avoid trouble waking up, and talk about the rest tomorrow!"


    The two of them dealt with Sarah and went back to the room to rest. The next morning when Su Bai walked out of the room, he saw Sarah in the living room tied to a chair, looking angrily at Su Bai.There is still a cloth strip in his mouth, okay!It was Su Bai who let her go because she was afraid she would wake up and disturb her sleep.Taking off the cloth strips, Su Bai smiled and said, "I can guarantee that you will scold me when I see you next time, the future you!"


    "I will not only scold you, but I will kill you!" Sarah said grimly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I don''t think so. You want to save me and protect me for your sister. Although I don''t need it, you will definitely not kill me! Your current thinking has been somewhat affected, but I think you can wake up, right?"


    "Atomic Man and Eagle Girl are next door, you can talk to them first."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, the rope untied himself.


    "Who is she!" Sarah looked a little nervous when she didn''t start her hands immediately, and asked with some curiosity as she watched Courtney coming out of the room.


    "Star-champion girl Conteney, my woman, what you know in the future!" Su Bai said simply and took Sara to the next door.


    The Hawkwoman and Atomic Man were naturally very happy to meet Sarah.


    Seeing that they were talking so enthusiastically, Su Bai was too lazy to mix things up. Many things are estimated to be with them, so he came back from the next door!


    It''s almost four or five hours, it''s almost noon.

 C995

    Doorbell rang.


    Su Bai waved to open the door, and Sarah walked in.


    "Do you understand the situation?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "When will Rip come?" Sarah asked hardly.


    "About half a year or so." Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Okay, wait for half a year! Besides... I want to live here!"


    "Live at my house?" Su Bai was taken aback.


    "I don''t want to disturb them!"


    "Needless to say..." Su Bai waved his hand and smiled bitterly: "Just like you in the future! At that time, you looked at me because of your sister''s affairs. I am afraid it is the same now! Let you stay, but let me say first. Good! Although you are my sister-in-law, it is best not to be too much, and... I solemnly tell you that you don''t really like women, so don''t tease Conteny!"


    "You said it wasn''t it?" Sarah hummed.


    "Anyway, you figure it out!" Su Bai didn''t bother to explain. When Sarah tasted a man, she knew how unreliable her so-called liking for women was!


    Yin and Yang phases and this is the way of heaven!


    She likes women and it is nothing more than some of the previous experiences that make her mind have this illusion. After experiencing a man, the physical feeling will reverse her psychological thoughts!


    Since then, Sarah has lived here. There are obviously many rooms, but she has to live next to him, only by a wall!However, the performance in other areas is pretty good, at least not deliberately making trouble!Of course, vandalism is indispensable when he sees Su Bai and Courtney together!Either staying by the side like a light bulb, or deliberately destroying the opportunity for two people to be alone, except for sleeping at night, they are almost inseparable!


    The two-person world that was good has become a three-person world!


    Item 0025


    "I said, it''s almost all right! If you do this, I''ll just leave, and I will come back when Rip comes. I want to go, but you can''t stop or keep up!" Conteny did it in the kitchen Fan, Su Bai couldn''t help but said to Sarah in the living room."To be honest, I can understand your thoughts, but your sister and I are both grown-ups. I didn''t say to abandon your sister. You don''t have to make trouble like this? Although you will look at me in the future, it won''t be like now. This is too much! So, what is it for?"


    "nothing to do?"


    "Still angry that I brought you out of the Assassin League?"


    Su Bai stared at Sarah and asked in a deep voice.


    Courtney''s temper is very good. In addition, he has been in this situation before, so he is not too much, but occasionally a little depressed and unable to live in the two-person world as freely as before.Su Bai is really depressed, but it''s not good to really turn her face with Sarah!


    Perhaps because she felt that Su Bai was serious and serious, and looked really angry, Sarah was silent for a moment and shook her head.


    "I don''t know, but doing this can make me feel peaceful, I won''t think about other things, and I have nothing else to do at home!"


    Su Bai frowned and said dumbly."Co-author you are using this to transfer your mental state?"


    "How about it?" Sarah curled her lips. "Not every assassin can easily escape from the original life, especially me! What''s more, it''s the original one. Could it be that you still let me watch you show your love every day? Then wait. When I found my elder sister, I told her, elder sister... Su Bai took me away from the Assassin League, and then I lived with him and his other woman for a long time and got along well?


    Su Bai was speechless.


    "Well, I promise you will not deliberately destroy you in the future, but you better not show affection in front of me." Sarah said.


    "Then you can go out!" Su Bai said angrily.


    Sara pouted her lips and ignored it!


    In fact, Sarah knows a little bit about Su Bai''s situation. She was resurrected through the resurrection spring of the Assassin Alliance before. She will have a bloodthirsty beast in her heart, like a beast, a monster!However, Sarah restrained it well. This time she returned to the Assassin Alliance and spent so long in an environment. With the influence of time itself, it was indeed not easy.Using this method to transfer and adjust one''s own state is also a way.


    After dinner, Su Bai returned to the room with Conteny in his arms.Before entering, the two subconsciously glanced at Sarah in the living room.


    It was as if Sarah hadn''t seen her, and she hadn''t deliberately made trouble like before, both of them were relieved!


    After entering the room and closing the door, the two couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "Do you know? I now feel like a family of three, parents have to carry their children if they want to do something!" Su Bai hugged her with a low laugh.


    "She didn''t mean it, I heard what you said before, and I can understand! And I think she can do this very well." Conteny said in a low voice.


    After the two chatted a few words, they couldn''t help but kiss each other. During this time Sarah was there. Although the two of them still live together every night, there is nothing almost affectionate.Regardless of whether it is the defeat of the Soviet Union, or Courtney are somewhat suffocated.After the kiss, Su Bai dragged his clothes while watching Conteney slowly squat down.


    After a long while, a sound gradually came from the room!


    Outside the room.


    Sarah frowned and glanced at the room, slowly getting up to boil the water.


    He took a cup of hot water and put it on the table in the living room, and then turned back to his room!


    As night fell, the living room was completely dark.


    Su Bai came out in his nightgown to receive a glass of water, but when he turned on the light, he found that there was a glass of water in the living room. It seemed to be... especially for himself?Taking a look at Sarah''s room, Su Bai smiled silently, and after drinking the water, he turned and went back!


    After Sarah''s statement, things really got better.


    Su Bai and Courtney did not deliberately show their affection in front of Sarah, and Sarah did not deliberately make trouble anymore, and slowly became a strange sense of harmony.


    "Are you going out?"

 C996

    On this day, watching Sarah dressed up as if she was about to go out, Su Bai asked casually.


    "Well, find a place for activities." Sarah casually said.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "casual!"


    Su Bai got up and followed Sarah out, crossed two blocks to a park.


    There were not many people in the park, and when she found a remote place, Sara took off her coat and took out her weapon to practice!With the weapon in her hand, Sarah''s appearance quickly changed, her eye movements became extremely sharp, as if there were real enemies!After practicing for a while, Sarah saw that Su Bai did not act at all, and after thinking about it, she suddenly attacked Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled lightly, waved his hands and started practicing!


    You come to me, it''s quite intense!


    Sarah, who had been unable to attack for a long time and had no advantage, gradually became serious, and her movements became more and more pungent. At first, Su Bai hadn''t noticed, but slowly she discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with her appearance. Among them, some lost their minds.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai suddenly shot, turning her weapon with one hand and violently pulling her toes. In an instant, Sarah had fallen to the ground and immediately followed Su Bai and shouted: " Sarah, wake up!"


    Sarah''s ferocious struggle didn''t mean to listen to it at all, and Sarah''s strength was very strong in this state. In desperation, Su Bai could only grab her hand and shook her weapon, pressing her hands on top of her head.


    "You better wake up, otherwise I can only do it!"


    Su Bai called to Sarah.


    Sarah seemed to understand and stopped. Su Bai just breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Sarah''s expression change again. Although her body cannot be rebound with dual hands, any place can be used to attack for an assassin. , Sarah raised her head suddenly, opened her mouth and bit towards Su Bai!


    He was unbiased and bit Su Bai''s mouth directly!


    The soft scented lips hit, but Su Bai only felt a pain!


    You bite so hard!


    Item 0026


    Sarah bit very hard, the feeling seems to be the same as venting all the beastly madness in this way. After several attempts, Su Bai couldn''t get rid of it, but was bitten a little angry!Seeing the fierce intent in Sarah''s eyes close at hand, Su Bai secretly snort and suddenly bit back!


    Sarah snorted instantly, but didn''t let go, insisting very persistently.


    The two bit each other like this, and the body touched naturally, and the collision between the lips and the teeth was naturally indispensable.I don''t know who sticks out the tongue first. At first, I planned to use this method to let the other party loose. But the two of them were very persistent and refused to accept it. As a result, it turned into a war between tongues unknowingly!


    You come to me, it''s extremely intense.


    Unconsciously, this atmosphere seems to have changed its rhythm a bit!


    Sarah''s body became weak, and the twisting was not like a struggle but more like an unconscious behavior.I don''t know when, the fierceness in Sarah''s eyes has disappeared, replaced by a kind of blur, and finally closed directly, and the two men''s movements softened from the fierceness at the beginning.


    Su Bai slowly let go of Sarah. Sarah''s hands were free but did not continue to break free. Instead, they put their heads around Su Bai''s neck. The two people''s heads turned around tacitly. The surrounding environment seemed to have a beginning reason. Both of them have forgotten!


    For a long time, the two breathed separately.


    The confusion in his eyes gradually cleared up, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Are you awake?" Su Bai answered, but his lips were sore that he frowned slightly.


    Sarah realized that he was bleeding!


    "Have you touched enough?" Sarah said.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and took his hand out of Sarah''s clothes in a jealousy.Standing up, Su Bai pulled Sarah up. Sarah sorted her clothes and looked at Su Bai and said, "Laurel is my sister!"


    "I know!"


    "You know why..." Sarah frowned!


    "You bit me first!" Su Bai said.


    "Well, even so, why touch me?"


    "I can''t help but, your figure is too good, not to mention it''s normal in that situation, you still hug my neck!" Su Bai explained!


    Sarah took a deep breath and said, "Well, let''s forget about it, this is just a misunderstanding! You know your relationship with my sister, and... I don''t like men!"


    "You didn''t look the same just now!" Su Bai muttered.


    "what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "It''s just an accident, I know."


    "Just know, and... I remind you, don''t forget that you have my sister, Courtney, and a wife!" Sarah reminded, finding the coat and weapons and preparing to leave!


    Su Bai shrugged and went back with Sarah!


    Su Bai''s injury was healed when he returned home, and Sarah was also normal, as if everything was normal.

 C997

    How should we get along?


    It''s just that Sarah can''t help but feel a little dazed when she is alone, thinking of the kiss.I had already accepted Su Bai and Courtney¡¯s affairs, but now I don¡¯t know why, seeing them enter the room, listening to the deliberately lowered voices feel a little uncomfortable, not only mentally, but also physically. of!Because of this feeling, Sarah often deliberately avoided the two of them, giving them more space to get along, which surprised them very much!


    "One year, is it coming soon?"


    Sarah went next door, and Su Bai sat on the sofa with Courtney.To be precise, Su Bai was sitting on the sofa, while Conteney sat directly on Su Bai''s lap!


    "Yes, Rip should be coming soon." Su Bai said.


    "There must be other things to do after Rip comes, or I''ll go back first! After being out for so long, I really miss them a bit!" Conteny said.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment: "I will board his spaceship, and then find a way to get another spaceship back! Don''t you plan to come with me?"


    "Mr. will not be in any danger. It is useless for me to follow. And this year, I am very content! I know, if it is not for me, Mr. does not need to stay here for so long. And the Justice Society Over there, I can''t rest assured!" Courtney said seriously.


    From her name as Mr. Su Bai knew that she had thought about it seriously.


    This year, she didn''t call that much.


    "Okay, I''ll go back when my business is finished." Su Bai nodded in response, cleaned up things with Conteney and sent her back.


    The end of 1944!


    After sending Kantene back, Su Bai thought about it and went to the mountain city Masako!


    This year Su Bai has been with Courtney and has never been there. After a year, Su Bai wants to see how she is doing!


    Country of Mountain City!


    General Mansion!


    Yamashiro Masako was looking up in a uniform, suddenly raising her head suddenly.


    After a moment of stunned, Yamashiro Masako quickly got up and came to the front, bowed and said, "Mako has seen the master!"


    "Get up, how about it, did you miss me?" Su Bai smiled as Shancheng Masako helped him up, and Shancheng Masako said excitedly: "Maazi misses his master every day and night, thinking that the master..."


    "Think I don''t want you?"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Mako is so cute, why would I not want you!"


    "How is the development during this time?"


    Su Bai asked casually, and Yamashiro Masako quickly answered.


    Because of the city of miracles, although the country of the mountain city is a newcomer, it is very powerful and has attracted many nearby villagers.Through the protection of miracles, coupled with the fanatical belief in Soviet defeat and good equipment, Yamashiro Masako led the army to expand the territory of the mountain country by a lot. The harvest can already be self-sufficient and the population is large. increase.


    According to Yamashiro Masako''s plan, the power of neighboring countries can be wiped out in one year, and Shikoku Island can be leveled in three to five years.


    "Master, there is one thing I hope the master can decide!" Yamashiro Masako said suddenly.


    "what''s up?"


    "successor!"


    Item 0027


    "Successor?" Su Bai was taken aback.


    Yamashiro Masako nodded and said: "Yes, successor! This miraculous city was made by the master, and it can''t be attributed to others after decades, right? Also, successors must be cultivated from an early age, and after a successor People can also feel at ease!"


    A dynasty must be passed on to give people confidence, otherwise it will die in one lifetime.


    I am afraid that those who submit may have doubts in their hearts and refuse to pay attention.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked.


    Yamashiro Masako bowed his head and said, "Naturally, I hope the master can give offspring."


    "Children?"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "Forget it, I don''t have the idea of ??having children yet, not to mention my current situation is not suitable! Why not, if there are suitable, you will adopt some children."


    "Yes!"


    Yamashiro Masako was slightly disappointed but didn''t say anything!


    It hasn''t been seen for a year, so Su Bai naturally can''t leave after just a few words.After enjoying the service of Yamashiro Masako in the general''s mansion, Su Bai was also ready to see the changes this year.As a general, Yamashiro Masako naturally had many things to deal with, but she wanted to push away but was rejected by Su Bai.


    Su Bai walked around in the general''s mansion and found a problem!


    There are no men in the general''s mansion, not a single one!


    Both the maid and the soldiers guarding the general''s mansion were all women.Su Bai also noticed that everyone has the word defeat on their chests!After inquiring, even Masako''s father did not live in the General''s Mansion, but had another mansion, and it was interesting to hear that it had a second spring.Perhaps working hard can be old enough to become the heir of the Yamashiro family!


    The approach of Yamashiro Masako made Su Bai very satisfied.


    Both talent and loyalty seem to exceed Su Bai''s imagination.

 C998

    In the daytime, as a general, dealing with things large and small in the country of the mountain city, the majesty is added!At night, she becomes a slave and serves meticulously.Whenever she was passionate, watching the word on her chest sway, Su Bai had a very special feeling!


    When it comes to slavery, Mariko and Xue Xu are also doing well.


    However, compared with Yamashiro Masako, it is really a superior judgment, completely different!


    After spending a few days here, Su Bai left!


    ...


    At home, Sarah was sitting in the living room. Seeing Su Bai suddenly appearing, Sarah opened her mouth and said, "Conteny is gone?"


    "Yeah!" Su Bai nodded.


    Sarah came back from next door and found no one in the house. After a simple check, she noticed that Courtney''s things were missing.


    "Why did she leave suddenly, is..."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Su Bai explained with a smile: "She didn''t leave before, let alone now. It''s just because the time is coming, so she will go back first!"


    "Time is coming? You mean Rip?"


    Su Bai nodded: "Although I am not sure which day it will be, it should be soon."


    "Oh!" Sarah replied.


    The atmosphere was inexplicably cold, a little embarrassing!


    Usually there is Courtney, and there is a feeling of cushioning.


    Su Bai and Sarah are left alone now, and they feel embarrassed inexplicably.Fortunately, this embarrassment did not last long. Both of them were easing the atmosphere and gradually returned to normal.There were only Su Bai and Sarah at home. Although they were a little uncomfortable at first, they soon adapted!Unknowingly, more than ten days passed, Sarah suddenly said to Su Bai: "Are you okay for a while? If it¡¯s okay, go out for a meal?"


    "eat?"


    "Ok!"


    "Today is two years after we have come to this era. The Eagle Girl and Atomic Man are going to go out to celebrate. The weather is good today, and I plan to go to the park for a picnic!" Sarah said.


    "Well, what do I need to prepare?"


    "I''m all ready!"


    Without driving, the four walked towards the park!


    There were not many people in the park, and the four of them found a clean place to sit and lay the mats, and they prepared everything to eat and drink.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing Atom with a small suitcase, Sarah asked.


    "This is the time transmitter I studied before. Su Bai didn''t mean that Rip would come to us, but I think they may not know which era we are in, so they plan to use this to transmit signals. Be prepared! But it''s a pity, it doesn''t seem to work!" Atomic Man explained.


    Su Bai was a little surprised and didn''t expect Atom to think of this. It was Rip who found them in the original history!


    This is also good, save yourself trouble!


    Just after Atomic Man finished talking, the instrument suddenly turned on.


    This made Atomic Man and the others stunned for an instant!


    The wind blows the leaves!


    A huge spaceship suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Chengbo slowly fell, and the hatch opened.


    A man in a brown trench coat came out.


    Rip Hunter!


    The former master of time, on board the boat, the initiator of the legend of tomorrow!


    Finally found Sarah and others, Rip was quite happy, but didn''t expect there to be an outsider?For a moment, Rip came over and said, "Who is he?"


    "He is..." Sarah was about to explain, but suddenly saw a laser gun shoot over.


    Subconsciously bent over and avoided, everyone was shocked.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a man wearing a full-length armor and holding a laser gun suddenly appeared and attacked here frantically!


    "Get on board, get on board first!"


    "It''s Krosno, why is he here!"


    Sarah was a little surprised, pulling Su Bai and ran to the Wave Rider!


    After a group of people boarded the Waverider in a panic, the Waverider immediately shut down and took off quickly, and disappeared in a blink of an eye!


    On the spaceship.

 C999

    Rip and Sarah explained what happened to the rebellion, and then asked about Su Bai.


    After Sarah talked about Su Bai, Rip looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    "Can you travel through time and still know us in the future? Who are you?" Lippe asked Su Bai curiously.


    "That''s not important, anyway, I''ll know each other in the future, you need to use the Waverider to place me at any point in time!" Su Bai said.


    Rip frowned.


    Item 0028


    Krosno is a kind of title, an elite unit of the Lord of Time, who is responsible for destroying the nemesis of time pirates who have privately destroyed the timeline. Obviously Rip and others are not time pirates, but Rip has betrayed the Lord of Time!So I have been chased by Krosno. Krosno attacked the Waverider and captured Captain Cold and changed Gideon''s settings with more advanced Time Lord technology. Finally, the trouble was solved. So Sarah and the others were recovered, but Captain Cold is still missing.Although Rip didn''t doubt Su Bai, after all, such a person suddenly appeared and knew so many things. It was normal for him to be on guard even for things he didn''t know.


    Their main task now is to retrieve Captain Cold. Su doesn''t mind if he loses, so Sarah arranges a room for herself.They continue to do their own things and wait for the opportunity to travel through time or go to the time master council!


    Su Bai did not interfere with their affairs, and they did not have time to follow the clues and prepare to find them, but they suddenly received the signal from the escape module of the wave. Before Krosno took the escape module and took away Captain Cold. .The group hurriedly set off, and soon found Captain Cold and Krosno!Just as they were preparing to kill the killer, Captain Cold revealed the identity of Krosno!


    Heat wave!


    Because the previous heat wave wanted to stay at a certain point in the future, but Captain Cold did not agree, and the two broke up a little. After a certain event, Captain Cold abandoned the heat wave, and everyone thought Captain Cold would solve it. After the heat wave, he did not expect that he was still alive, and was captured by the Lord of Time, trained and brainwashed to become Krosno!In desperation, they can only temporarily imprison the heat wave to think of a solution!


    Da da da!


    The sound of footsteps came, and the heat wave in the cell raised his head.


    "Who are you? Are you new here?" Relang asked, looking at the stranger Su Bai.


    Su Bai did not say anything, his body suddenly became transparent, and he passed through the cell easily!


    Re Lang''s eyes widened and he was a little unbelievable. Seeing Su Bai coming, Re Lang hit him directly with a fist, but he hit a hole and passed directly through Su Bai.


    "You, are you a man or a ghost?"


    He Lang asked in amazement.


    "I don''t want to waste time explaining to you, anyway you will know in the future. I am here only because you are trained in the Time Lord Council. I want to know the position of the Time Lord Council!"


    "Why should I tell you!" Heat Lang snorted.


    "You don''t need to tell me, I see for myself!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and directly activated his spiritual power!


    Su Bai had already got what he wanted in an instant!


    "You..." Re Lang said in a daze, but found that Su Bai had already stepped out.Heat wave hurriedly wanted to chase, but slammed on the wall of the cell with a bang, watching Su Bai leave and disappear!


    Originally, the Soviet Union was planning to wait to go through or go back to the Lord of Time Council before leaving, because according to the''history'', they will eventually go to the Council, and will completely destroy the Council and eliminate the most important thing of the Lord of Time , The eye of the Austrian nuclear!But now that he knew the position of the Lord of Time Council from the heat wave, Su Bai did not intend to wait!


    For this legendary team, Su Bai does not plan to get in touch too much so as not to affect the situation of the other legendary team!


    Su Bai is very satisfied with the situation and current situation of the other legendary team, and there is no need to change things!Therefore, Su Bai did not find Rip or Sarah, and left directly!


    Lord of Time!


    It is not only a personal name, but also an organization''s name!


    This is an organization whose mission is to maintain timeline and history.The Time Council is the head and core of this organization. There are all kinds of people including Krosno, Lord of Time and so on. With the addition of the Austrian Nuclear Eye, you can see through time and control time and destiny. Therefore, time is The Lord can be said to be a very large organization!


    Unknown, but secretly controlling time and history, it can even be said to be destiny!


    In the vast starry sky.


    A huge building is floating in the air. This building is extremely tall and strict. It is the Lord Council of Time!


    The space environment has no effect on Su Bai, and Su Bai has already come to the periphery of this building!


    Looking around, Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly...


    "So much time ship?"


    Not far away, it looks like an apron, and time ships of different shapes and sizes are docked there. They should be other time masters!Su Bai was preparing to pass, but suddenly heard a voice coming from a distance, and then saw a time spacecraft coming from a distance and slowly landing, followed by a person coming out of it!


    A black leather trench coat, cold facial features, cold expression, a stranger approaching, the temperament of killing nothing!


    As soon as she came, she seemed to find Su Bai.


    After a pause, the high heels pattered towards Su Bai.


    "Who are you?" the woman asked coldly.


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman frowned: "You don''t even know who I am, you are not here!"


    When the voice fell, the woman suddenly lifted her leg and kicked towards Su Bai. The action was very crisp and sharp, very fierce!


    After Su was defeated, the woman rushed forward again.

 C1000

    Su Bai dodges while using her spiritual power to explore her memory!


    "Wanderer, the most famous killer of the Lord of Time Council, will only be dispatched when facing the most difficult time criminals to hunt down the past of the time criminals to obliterate existence! It seems that the legendary team has also encountered, uh, not right, It should be said that the legendary squad just now has not been encountered! The previous memory has been completely erased, and it is completely the killing machine cultivated by the council!"


    "This is somewhat similar to Sarah, but the roamer has completely erased and transformed his memory after many brainwashing sessions, and there is no way to restore the original memory!"


    Item 0029


    The wanderer just returned from a mission and killed a time criminal¡¯s infancy. This is also the punishment method of the Time Lord Council. It will not kill the current criminal, but directly kill the past infancy, completely from the timeline. erase.After returning this time, the Lord of Time should still arrange tasks for her, and in all likelihood, it should be the elimination of the legendary team.


    Having not been able to win the Su defeat, the rover seemed a little anxious.


    Seeing her hand suddenly glowing with blue light, Su Bai felt that the time flow around him seemed to be different, and it seemed to stop suddenly!


    Immediately afterwards, a sharp look flashed in the wanderer''s eyes, and he waved his hand towards Su Pai and beat him.


    "boom!"


    His fist hit Su Bai''s body, Su Bai did not move, but the rover backed a few steps with a snorting, his hands were tingling with pain!


    "so hard!"


    The wanderer exclaimed.


    "There is something harder!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then it depends on you or my gun is harder!" The rover snorted and took out a laser pistol, and the ability was activated again.


    Time stood still, and the rover had already shot.


    "Wow!"


    The laser focused on Su Bai''s body, and the rover showed a smug sneer, but it quickly changed color!


    What did she see?


    The person''s body turned out to be transparent and non-existent, and the laser beam quickly flew out through his body.Immediately afterwards, he saw the figure flash, and Su Bai had already come to him and suddenly reached out and pinched her neck!


    "You, how do you..."


    Before the words of surprise were finished, the rover felt choked and unable to speak.


    But there was a stormy sea in her heart.


    His body can be as hard as steel, and it can become transparent and non-existent, even... he has ignored his abilities.


    Obviously, the time around was still, but he was not affected at all.


    How can this be?


    No one can escape time!


    Seeing the wanderer''s shocked look, Su Bai directly activated his psychic abilities!


    "You go and do what you should continue to do, I''ll wait for you on your spaceship!"


    Su Bai''s words sounded, and the wanderer''s expression became a little dazed and struggling. After many brainwashing, the wanderer seemed to have some spiritual resistance.Su Bai increased slightly, and soon her struggle had disappeared!Released the rover, she turned and left as if she hadn''t seen Su Bai.After the rover was gone, Su Bai got on her spaceship!


    Her spacecraft is not as big as the Bobo, after all, just acting alone does not need such a big spacecraft.However, despite its small size, it has very complete functions. The equipment and functions far exceed those of the Waverider, and it is indeed a dedicated time ship for rovers.This spaceship also has artificial intelligence, called Nataya, directly connected to the main system of the Lord of Time Council, with very high authority!


    "You are the one!"


    Su Bai wants a time ship, this ship is just right!


    Before the roamer came back, Su Bai asked Nataya to call up the information and read it. It really was much richer than Gideon''s!


    While looking at the information, Su Bai wondered how to deal with the rover!


    The roamer has good abilities and can actually pause or change the flow of time locally. As a brainwashed killing machine, although Su Bai cannot restore her previous memories, she can be brainwashed again, making her loyal to the Lord of Time to loyal to herself !Although Su Bai didn''t know what her subsequent outcome was, it was obvious that the mission to execute the legendary squad must have failed, and the Lord of Time also collapsed!


    In other words, her existence does not have much impact!


    In this case, you might as well accept it!


    Whether this ship or she is, it is still valuable and useful!


    There was a sizzling sound, it should be that the cabin door of the spacecraft opened and someone came in.After a while, the sound of da da da footsteps sounded, and the rover had already entered.


    "What''s the mission?"


    "Hunt and kill the former Lord of Time, former colleague Krosno, complete his unfinished mission, and kill the legendary team!" said the rover!


    "Sure enough...Are there other wanderers besides you?"


    "only me!"


    "So..."


    Su Bai beckoned to the roamer to come.

 C1001

    After the wanderer approaches, the psychic abilities are activated again.


    As the wanderer''s expression continued to change, Su Bai stopped ten minutes later.


    "Master!" the wanderer said in a deep voice.


    "Upgrade Nataya''s system to the highest level, and then go to 1945!" Su Bai ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The wanderer responded and obeyed the order.


    After it was set up, the roaming number started and left the main council of time. After speeding up, the time jump began!


    In 1945.


    The roaming number appeared above the villa, and finally fell slowly in the courtyard of the villa.


    Su Bai walked out with the rover, and the spacecraft went invisible.


    Diana and Courtney should not be at home. Su Bai was planning to go in and call Courtney to ask about the situation, but suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from his head.


    This feeling is too familiar.


    Looking up, it really was a wave rider!


    The Chongbo did not fall but opened the hatch, Su Bai took the rover and flew directly up.


    Enter the wave rider.


    Su Bai recognized it first, there was no Rip, no Eagle Girl, no Captain Cold.


    Some are steel citizens and vixens.


    It''s the legendary team that I am familiar with!


    "Wanderer!"


    "Why is she still alive!"


    As soon as Su Bai and the wanderer appeared, Sarah and others couldn''t help shouting.


    "Wait, it''s weird, I don''t seem to know this wanderer, but how would I know her name?" Atom said in amazement, and the expressions of the others were also a little strange.


    "That''s right, this can explain why history is different!"


    Sarah whispered a word and said to Su Bai: "I now keep coming up with memories that shouldn''t exist in the past. Many things are different from before! What have you done in the past?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I just took away the rover, so that you can save the larva from being killed."


    "No wonder! Time seems to be correcting memory!" Atom muttered.


    "What else? What did you do to me? Why did I... kiss you?"


    Sarah asked surprisingly!


    Item 0030


    "You... kissed?"


    "He wasn''t with your sister... You, don''t you like women?"


    Except for the vixen and the steel citizen, almost everyone is changing, and there are many more fragments and memories that shouldn''t exist, but they still didn''t expect Sarah to say such... awesome content!


    Sarah actually kissed Su Bai!


    "This is a long story."


    "Then make a long story short!" Sarah obviously wanted to know why.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Your memory should not have been corrected yet, so you may not know the cause and effect. This is an accident, and you can rest assured that nothing happened afterwards. However, you came here to find out what happened?"


    "Yes!"


    Whether it was Atom who had more memories of living with the Eagle Girl and Su Bai and Conteney, or because of the lack of memory of the rover''s attack, it made them feel wrong.Especially Sarah, inexplicably found that she missed Su Bai especially, and she and Su Bai kissed fiercely on the grass in the park, hooked his neck, he... he touched his own memory!


    That''s not a big deal, she also discovered that after that, she often thought of her, thought of the kiss, and even... lingered, even she seemed to lose interest in women!So they guessed what Su Bai did, so they came to Su Bai!Looking at it now, it really is like this!


    "The general direction has not been changed. The existence of the rover has nothing to do with the overall situation, and this is nothing!" Su Bai said with a smile: "It just so happens that you are here. I will copy the information I read before the wave ride. Rover, pass. Go to the roaming number!"


    "Yes!"


    The rover responded with a scream and started operating Gideon to copy data!


    "If you need, I can go back and change that kiss again." Su Bai said towards Sarah.


    Sarah was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "No, I remembered just now, I was crazy and bit you first!"


    Su Bai smiled: "To be honest, I like you more than you were at that time!"

 C1002

    "What are your plans next?" Sarah asked.


    "Continue to do my thing, and then look for a flashback!"


    "Then let the vixen stay, if there is any news, we can inform each other!" Sarah whispered.


    "Okay." Su Bai nodded, and then asked the roamer to establish a connection between the roaming number and the wave by wave, so that they can be contacted no matter what time or place.


    I originally came to ask what happened, but now that I know it, there is no need to stay.


    Su Bai took the wanderer, and the vixen got off the Wave-Chengbo, and the Wave-Chengbo drove away!


    "You go back to the Justice Society first, just to tell Courtney!" Su Bai told the vixen to go back first, and he and the wanderer returned to the wandering number.


    After transferring the information from Gideon, Su Bai continued to read it, and at the same time checked Nataya''s situation.Sure enough, it has been disconnected from the system of the time main council, that is to say, the time main council does not exist anymore.To be honest, Su Bai is still a little confused, because it looks like these are two timelines, but the two legendary teams are on the same timeline, which is a little confused!


    But it doesn''t matter, Su Bai does not care!


    With the roaming number, many things are much more convenient. On the one hand, let the roaming number monitor whether there is an abnormal deviation in the timeline and look for reverse flash. On the other hand, after consulting the data, Su Bai began to simulate the feasibility of traveling through time and space!Because you can communicate with each other on the Chengbo, so many times you don¡¯t need to personally communicate with the Chengbo even if you find a historical deviation. If there are more, Subai will let the roamer go. .The roamer can fine-tune the time, and he has an advantage against the speedy person like the flashback, and he doesn''t worry about any accidents to her!


    In this way, time came to September unconsciously!


    September 2nd!


    World War II is officially over!


    The end of the war does not mean that there can be peace. It has entered the Cold War period. The main task of the Justice Society has changed from entering the battlefield to some other trivial tasks, while Courtney has gradually withdrawn from the task of the Association. More Stay at home all the time!


    "Failed again!"


    Seeing the result of Nataya''s simulation of crossing before him, Su Bai muttered depressedly.


    "This is its most advanced program, right?" Su Bai asked, turning his head towards the rover.


    The rover nodded and said: "Yes, but these materials are only up to 2166, the year Vandal Savage unified the world, and will not be there afterwards! Perhaps, in the longer future, there may be more advanced technology or It''s news! I can take a trip if the master needs it!"


    2166.


    In the original history, Vandal Savage unified the world!However, after being defeated by the legendary squad, history has changed. The time¡¯s main council disappeared, the Austrian nuclear eye was destroyed, and the timeline was no longer maintained by nature, and there was no way to collect more ancient history!


    "It¡¯s okay to go, but it doesn¡¯t need to be too far. Just go to 2166 to find Vandal Savage¡¯s daughter! She began to oppose Savage after knowing Savage¡¯s viciousness, and died in Savage. The rear power is not small. You can find a way to let her collect this information, which is more convenient!" Su Bai thought about it and said.


    "Yes!"


    "Go back to 1654, the country of the mountain city is looking for me!"


    In the past few months, Su Bai had been studying the time and space shuttle, and he hadn''t rested well, and he was very upset after repeated failures, so he planned to go to Yamashiro Masako.


    The time was set ten years after the last time I left.


    I don¡¯t know what changes will happen in ten years. Shikoku Island should have been unified, right?


    1654!


    Shikoku Island, the country of mountain castles!


    It is much more lively and bustling than before, and the changes in the past ten years are still very direct.


    Su Bai was about to go to the general''s mansion, but suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes, kneeling around him.


    Turning his head and looking around, Su Bai saw Shancheng Masako riding in from the outside, and a group of soldiers followed behind him, looking a little embarrassed!It seems like the defeat just...


    "the host?"


    Everyone was kneeling, only Su Bai stood there, and Yamashiro Masako spotted it at a glance!


    Chapter 0031 Ryoko Yamashiro and Time Pirates


    General''s mansion.


    Su Bai sat in the main seat, and Yamashiro Masako changed his clothes and walked in to make the surrounding maid retreat.


    "Master, you are finally back!" Yamashiro Masako said with some excitement.


    "This time it''s a little longer, ten years, you have become more mature and more flavorful!" Su Bai said with a smile."You look more attractive than before, so keep it like this from now on!"


    "Mako thinks too, but I will grow old after all!" Yamashiro Masako said quietly: "By then, I fear that the master will no longer like the old lady of Yazi, and she will be powerless to serve the master. Master, Masako wants the master to see someone people!"


    "Who?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Yamashiro Masako turned around to the door and confessed a few words. It didn''t take long for a little girl to come in timidly.


    Looks like an eight or nine-year-old, carved and jade, a little loli!


    "I haven''t seen the master yet!"


    "Ryoko Yamashiro pays respects to the master!"


    After speaking, Little Lori knelt down!

 C1003

    "She is?"


    Su Bai looked at Yamashiro Masako, Yamashiro Masako explained, "This is Yamashiro Ryoko, my sister!"


    "Your sister? Could it be..." Su Bairan dumbly said with a smile: "I didn''t expect your father to be really old and good!"


    "I want Ryoko to become the next general, just like me, guarding the country of the mountain city and serving the master!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you let her be a general, but serve me? She is still too young!" Su Bai shook his head, "What about me, if you think about it, you can live a long time!"


    "You should have guesses about my origin? Actually, I can travel through time. I was born in 1945, and I met you only by chance. And I have a magic that can make you age, you Time goes back, that is to say... as long as I don¡¯t want you to die, you will never die. Someone once said that they will always be 18 years old. For them, this may be just a way to express youth, but I can Let you stay eighteen forever!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Yamashiro Masako and Yamashiro Ryoko were shocked!


    "So you can have successors, and a stable regime is also needed, but you don''t have to worry about being too old to serve me in the future! I''m still very satisfied with you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yamashiro Masako nodded and hesitated to let Yamashiro Ryoko go down.


    "From now on, Ryoko, just look at the arrangements for Ryoko''s affairs, don''t have to serve me! It''s okay to have you, a family, a national city wants to continue, and no bloodline is not enough." Su Bai said.


    "Yes, I know, but I will still ask the people of the Mountain City family to serve unconditionally if the owner needs it. This will be the family rule of the Mountain City family!" Yamashiro Masako said.


    "It''s up to you, by the way, what happened to you just now, you look embarrassed and seem to have lost? In ten years, haven''t you wandered around and levelled the surrounding forces?" Su Bai asked.


    Yamashiro Masako said: "Mako has defeated the master¡¯s expectations. Shikoku Island has already been incorporated into the power of the mountain country. It¡¯s just that a group of weird people appeared somehow a few days ago. These people dress and dress similarly to when they first met the master. And the weapons in his hand are very magical. It can hurt people from a distance and is extremely difficult to deal with. Masako was a little puzzled before, but now Masako thinks they might be like the master!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Baiyi was interested. According to Masako, this group of people must come from the future!


    It can''t be a legendary team.


    The Lord of Time has also been destroyed.


    Then, these people may be the masters of time who are running solo, or time pirates!


    I just don¡¯t know why I chose this era, or this place!


    "How many of them are there and where are they now?"


    "There are seven people in total, all of whom have that kind of weapon, but one was shot by me. It was about ten miles outside of the city. I let people keep searching!"


    "Okay, but I will go and see!"


    Su Bai stood up and said with a smile: "I want to see, who on earth dared to come to my place!"


    "I will call the army!"


    Yamashiro Masako said, and turned around neatly.


    The efficiency is very fast, it can be seen that Yamashiro Masako''s prestige is very high, and the training is also very good.In less than ten minutes, the army was ready to go, and the hundreds of cavalry seemed majestic.


    At the front of the team, Yamashiro Masako was lying on all fours beside a group of white horses.


    "Master, please get on the horse!"


    Su Bai looked at the cavalry with burning eyes, obviously they already knew who they were.Looking at the mountain city Masako who seemed to be Ma Shi there, Su Bai shook his head and said, "Get up, I can go up by myself!"


    "Master, this is my glory!" Yamashiro Masako raised his head and said in a deep voice.


    The expressions in the eyes and the expressions are all filled with a feeling of pilgrimage.


    Lead the horse for the general.


    Be a stone for the general!


    Su Bai has heard some similar rumors. He just stepped on a woman to get on the horse. Even if this woman is a general, even if this woman is his slave, Su Bai still feels that he can''t do it!


    This is completely different from what you are playing in private!


    "Your glory does not need to do this!"


    Su Bai said, stretched out his hand to support Masako wearing a military uniform, and then said: "This time you don''t need to ride a horse, everyone is ready!"


    "Don''t you ride? But so far, how to get there?"


    Yamashiro Masako asked suspiciously.


    "far?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, suddenly releasing magic.


    In an instant, an orange portal opened suddenly.


    Such a magical scene stunned everyone.


    "This is, this is our camp ten miles away!"


    "Oh my God!"

 C1004

    "set off!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and walked in first.


    Yamashiro Masako, all the soldiers followed!


    One step across ten miles, this made everyone shout miracles, and Su Bai''s god-like identity on that day was once again deepened.


    "Master, it''s them!"


    At this time, Yamashiro Masako suddenly shouted and pointed to the distance.


    Su Bai turned his head to look, and saw several people rushing towards this side with laser guns.


    "Time Pirate!"


    Su Bai recognized their identities!


    Item 0032


    Although the organization of the Lord of Time was disbanded, and the remaining Lords of Time went their separate ways, but after so many years of training, generally speaking, it is easy to not destroy the timeline, and the dressing is considered more elaborate!Time pirates are different. Since they are called pirates, they are definitely not the ones who obey the rules. You can also tell in their dress!


    After the disbanding of the Lord of Time, these time pirates are free, because the only rule, the only person who hunts them down is gone!


    "Indigenous people, try this!"


    One time the pirate unscrewed a grenade and threw it directly at the crowd.


    "Haha! This is a good thing, you natives, wait for heaven!"


    "Remember our mission, become the master of this country, and enjoy!"


    For a few moments, the island yelled proudly, without paying attention to the country of the mountain city!Even if someone was injured before, he just thought he was out of luck.


    "Wow!"


    The grenade drew an arc and flew towards Su Bai, and Su Bai reached out to catch it!


    "Haha, what an idiot, the aboriginals are the aboriginals, and they have to grab grenade with their hands!"


    "Wait, this person doesn''t look right, his clothes are obviously not..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai had already grabbed the grenade.


    One second, two seconds...


    "No, no bomb?"


    "It will burst!"


    Seeing them in surprise, Su Bai chuckled slightly, a special energy was pouring into the grenade, and immediately after that, he saw Su Bai throwing the grenade directly at the time pirate.


    "Fak!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "What are you afraid of? It should be bad and can''t be exploded!"


    Others yelled to avoid, but one of them disagreed and didn''t mean to avoid.When the grenade landed, I heard a loud boom, just like the roar of a god. In an instant, the fire light lit up, and the powerful air current shook them all!


    A huge deep pit appeared on the ground, bloody, and stumps flying around. The rest of the time the pirates were dizzy and fell to the ground one by one.


    "Tie them!"


    There is no need for Su Bai''s order, Yamashiro Masako has already yelled.


    It didn''t take long for all the pirates to be caught in these few hours!


    ...


    In the camp, Su Bai was sitting at the head, and there were two rows of soldiers standing around. The pirates were chained one by one during those times, but they were not panicked.Although they were arrested, they still looked down upon these natives!


    "Who are you? Where did you come from?" One of the time pirates asked Su Bai with a grimace.


    "killed!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "Kill? Kill me? Stop kidding, you aborigines..." The man was stunned and he couldn''t believe it, but before he could finish his words, he was slashed by the guard next to him!


    Click!


    Seeing his body fell to the ground, the surrounding time pirates were all frightened.


    "Wait, I think we need to talk..."


    One of them said hurriedly.


    "kill!"

 C1005

    Flutter!


    The man fell down.


    "We are from the future, we can travel through time, you let us go, we can help you rule Japan, and even rule the world!" Killing two people so simply made them feel fear, no more The feeling of being superior, hurriedly wanted to ask for mercy.


    "Not interested in."


    For these times, the island and Soviet defeat are not at all interested. They attacked the country of the mountain city, and they have to die on this alone!


    "That''s what you don''t know about us! We can travel through time and provide you with future high-tech equipment. With these things, you can easily conquer Japan and conquer everyone! Even, we can tell you the future, Once you know everything in the future, you will become a god!" Those people said unwillingly.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a wind in the sky.


    Everyone looked up subconsciously, and soon saw a time ship falling from the sky.


    "Oh my God, that''s... that''s the Wanderer! Damn it, it''s the Wanderer, why is she still alive!"


    "Let us go, let us go! We agree to whatever conditions you want, this guy, this guy is still a cruel person!" After seeing this spaceship, the pirates were completely panicked during these times. The fear is definitely not It pretends, but it is the deepest fear in my heart.


    Wanderers are really fame!


    The hatch opened, and the rover came pacing over, and the island shivered with fear and despair for a few hours.


    Suddenly someone said: "The Lord of Time has been disbanded. No one will judge us anymore. The wanderer may not kill us!"


    "Yes indeed!"


    As soon as this person said that other people had also reacted, the despair that had just arisen disappeared a lot, as if seeing an opportunity.But soon, the rover''s actions plunged them into despair again, and it was still the abyss of despair!


    "the host!"


    "Master...Master?"


    Seeing the wanderer calling Su Bai as his master, the Time Pirates were dumbfounded. What else did you say you didn''t know the future, and planned to use this to let Su Bai let them go!But well, people not only understand the future, but even the top assassins of the Lord of Time like the Wanderer, and the fearful existence of pirates at all times are called their masters!


    This face is cracked!


    "Explain your business well?"


    "Something has changed, Vandal Savage''s daughter asked me to bring it!" said the wanderer.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, how did he bring people?It seems that something has happened in the middle!


    "Bring people here! Masako, solve them all and then deal with it!" Su Bai gave an order, and the pirates died without a chance to beg for mercy for a few hours!


    They thought they could dominate and enjoy life in this era.


    In the end, they didn''t expect all to die here. If time could go back, they would definitely not choose to come to this era and come here!


    After the body was cleaned up, the rover brought in a woman.


    "You go out with Masako to find those guys'' spaceships, and see if there is anything!" Su Bai gave an order, and Yamashiro Masako left with the rover. Only Su Bai and Vandal Savage''s were left in the room daughter!


    Chapter 0033-Skendor Savage


    "What''s your name?"


    Su Bai looked at the woman who was not panicked in front of him, with long blond hair braided and tall, she really didn''t look like Savage''s daughter!


    "Skender Savage!"


    "I''m sorry that my people arrested you. I didn''t mean anything, but wanted to ask you for help. I hope you can help me collect some information!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I know!"


    Skendor Savage nodded and said with a smile: "And it was not that she caught me, but she saved me! Since my father died, I have been working hard to promote unity and peace, but still Some militants obstructed. This time I was ambushed by them. If it wasn''t yours who saved me, I might be in danger! So, I should say thank you!"


    "So it is!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If you want to thank me, you might as well collect information for me! I want to know all the news about traveling through time and space, which is very important to me!"


    "I thought you would say no thanks, it seems... you are not a gentleman!" Skendor Savage said with a smile.


    "I am not a gentleman, whether it is the gentleman you know, or another one!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Another one? Does the gentleman mean anything else?" Skendor Savage asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Under certain circumstances, a gentleman can also be used to replace abnormal meaning!"


    "What does a gentleman have to do with perverts?" Skendor Savage seemed very confused, but Su Bai didn''t even explain it!After all, there are some sorrows that not everyone understands and can explain it so clearly."Well, I promised you, I will help you collect this information as much as possible, but...I need help!"


    "Why should I help you?" Su Bai smiled.


    Skendor Savage looked around and said, "You can help people in the past, why can''t you help people in the future? I have met some people who have made great efforts to change the future!"


    "She thinks I am the master, so I will be my one, I will help her! What about you? Are you planning to recognize me as the master?"


    "If so, I don''t mind helping you, helping you quickly unify the future!"

 C1006

    "Now I believe it, you really are a gentleman!" said Skendor Savage.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "You learned very fast!"


    "You help me, and you also help yourself. Only when you are unified, I can spare more energy to collect information for you. Without war, people will have the energy to study these with peace of mind!"


    "We can be friends!"


    "Have you never heard of it?" Su Bai said with a smile: "There is no so-called pure friendship between men and women. I don''t want you to say something like''I treat you as a friend, but you want to get me''. , So don¡¯t forget your friend, just be a partner!"


    "I will let the rover send you back and let her stay there to help you!"


    "Okay!" Skendor Savage nodded, "But I still want to be friends with you, I found... you are very interesting, and it seems different from others!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    About half a day later, the rover and Yamashiro Masako returned and found the spaceships of the time pirates. However, the spaceship was damaged and could hardly be repaired. There were a lot of things on the spaceship. Su Bai asked Yamashiro Masako to put everything away and not deal with it temporarily.Afterwards, Su Bai explained to the wanderer again and asked her to take Skendor Savage back and stay there to assist her.


    "Master, I''m afraid it''s not enough. I learned about the situation when I went! It was very complicated. After Savage died, the reaction of the people was still very fierce, and the strength of the resistance army was not weak!" said the rover .


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked.


    "The vixen, the star chaser!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have read about the history of the Justice Society. After World War II entered the Cold War period, the Justice Society was also disbanded, either because of being implicated, or disappearing incognito! In this case, they can be asked to help... and the owner wants Collecting information about traveling through time and space, I''m alone... I''m afraid I can''t do it!"


    "I''ll think about it later, you can take Skendor Savage back first!"


    "Yes!"


    The rover put forward his own idea, and then Skendor Savage bid farewell, and the rover took her to the future!


    After they left, Su Bai went to see the time pirate''s spacecraft. The time-driven system could not be used, but the intelligent system was still there. Su Bai simply dismantled it and took it back to use it!After Su Bai stayed here for a while, there was no time for the spoiler of the pirates, and the mountain country soon unified Shikoku Island and officially changed its name to Shancheng Island.After several years of cultivation and development, Shancheng Island¡¯s strength has increased day by day, and there have been brief conflicts with other regions during this period, but generally speaking, the problem is not big!


    Su Bai helped Shancheng Masako to go backward in time, extending her appearance and life, and then left here!


    Coming back from here, Su Bai was much more comfortable.


    Whether it is a man or a woman.


    Harmonious sex life is the foundation for maintaining the mental and physical state!


    After coming back, Su Bai called the vixen and the star-seeker Conteney over!


    The vixen used to follow the legendary squad, and the star-championess Conteny also followed her on time travel, so it is easy to explain!After asking for their opinions, the result is very unified!


    Since it was Su Bai''s matter, the star-cheater must have agreed without hesitation.As for the vixen, I am also a little disappointed with the recent Justice Society, and it is better to be with the star girl!Both of them agreed to Su Bai and there was nothing to say, they asked them to go back and prepare and send them directly to 2166!


    2166!


    In an age full of futuristic sense, I found the rover and Skendor Savage, introduced the vixen and the star-champion to each other, and Su Bai asked about the situation again and made sure that there was nothing too troublesome. , Just a normal war, let the two women stay and return by themselves!


    Item 0034


    There was clanging clanging in the courtyard.


    Artemis and Aleka in armor are fighting fiercely.


    Not far away, Su Bai and Diana lay under the umbrella, watching them!


    Not long after Su Bai came back, Diana and the others also came back.As before, it came back without success.The witch Circe''s hiding ability is really good enough, and there is no clue.When they came back this time, Diana and the others planned to give up searching for a while and take a good rest!


    As a result, Artemis and Aleika started almost often.


    Say it''s a discussion, both of them are serious.


    But if you want to be serious, you can¡¯t talk about it. The Amazon trio has been together during this time, and the relationship foundation is still there. It¡¯s just that Aleka and Artemis are both very good and strong. Fierce battles can be said to happen often!Less than half a month after he came back, Su Bai had seen it dozens of times, playing almost every day, and maybe even several times a day!


    But it''s basically a tie!


    "Aleka has made great progress. She was not an opponent of Artemis in the past!" Diana said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Even stupid people should know their opponents every day. If they want to tell the victory or defeat, unless it is someone who is extremely strong, or someone has negligence that shouldn''t happen under normal circumstances. Only possible!"


    "They are still not suitable for staying outside for a long time or the outside life is not suitable for them. When they want to go back, they can send them back. I also want to take a good rest!" Diana said.


    "Okay!"


    Although they look at two hot women fighting in front of them, it feels pretty good, at least very seductive, but Su Bai is more willing to be alone with Diana!During this period of time, there was little gathering and more separation. Although the woman next to Su Bai hadn''t been interrupted, he still wanted Diana more, feeling that Diana was brighter in himself.


    Aleka and Artemis lived for the second half of the month, and finally couldn''t help living a life with nothing to do every day, especially depending on Diana and Su Baisi together, and finally decided to return to Paradise Island!


    The portal closed slowly.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Diana and sat on the sofa.


    Diana was lying on the sofa with her long legs resting on Su Bai''s.Su Bai lightly stroked these long legs, and said with a smile: "What else is there to do here? I think they just can''t understand our affection! They will know how to experience this kind of taste. What''s going on!"

 C1007

    "We Amazons have always resisted men, and only I... Only you are so special! If they want to find a man, they can''t reach you unless they can reach you!" Diana said with a smile.


    "That''s difficult!" Su Bai said with a smile."I''m afraid they won''t even want to find a man in their lives!"


    "Unless you!" Diana said."I don''t know Artemis, but Aleika is very grateful to you, if you want to..."


    "Why did you say that suddenly?" Su Bai was only joking at first, but when Diana said it, it felt a little bit wrong!


    "Although we have been looking for Circe during this period of time, we have also experienced a lot of encounters and learned a lot on the way. Men are easy to lose their freshness. We can have a long time together. If Losing the freshness and the feeling is a terrible thing! So... if you really feel this way, I think I can..."


    Diana was interrupted by Su Bai''s affectionate kiss before she finished speaking.


    After a long time, Su Bai said: "Diana, I don¡¯t want to lie to you! I¡¯m the same as any man. I said this when I talked to Nick Haas before, and you know it! But I can swear to you, I I will never lose my freshness to you. In fact, I also know why, you are the only one¡ªa woman who keeps me, never...should be a woman who feels obsessed and crazy the more I get together!"


    "Perhaps, I can only use this method to prove that I always have that unfilled desire for you?"


    "What method?" Diana said curiously.


    Su Bai smiled, his very crude body suddenly suddenly.


    In an instant, the clothes on his body turned into pieces and rushed directly to Diana.


    "Of course this method."


    Su Bai lifted Diana''s legs on his shoulders and galloped!


    That kind of heat and kind of madness made Diana quickly forget what she had just thought.


    ...


    Paradise Island.


    After Artemis and Aleka came back, they first met Queen Hippolyte, reported the latest situation, and then separated.Aleika stayed behind and told Hippolythe about Diana. Artemis also went back to ask about the lost Amazons on the island. They are now merged together, but Artemis must be more concerned about the lost Amazons. !


    She went to find Faruka!


    When he was away, it was Fa Ruka who was in charge of losing Amazon. Hippolyte also gave Fa Ruka a lot of status and power. This is also a political expression.Although Faruka''s combat ability is not high, it is indeed very talented in this regard. It has placed the lost Amazon very well, and played a big role in the merger!Artemis pushed open the door of Faruka''s house and saw Faruka in the living room.


    At that moment, she seemed to see a black shadow, but she was gone after another glance.


    "Is it dazzled?" Artemis didn''t think much about it, but Faruka asked about the outside enthusiastically and quickly chatted about it and left it behind.After a long time, when night fell, Artemis left Faruka''s home to go home to rest!


    Watching Artemis'' figure drifting away, Faruka closed the door!


    Behind him, a group of dark shadows suddenly appeared, but Faruka didn''t seem to be surprised by surprise.


    "They came back without suspicion. However, our plan has to be accelerated!" Faruka whispered.


    Sombra suddenly threw something out, and said hoarsely: "Let''s start then!"


    If Diana or Su lose here, you will definitely find this voice very familiar!


    Item 0035


    "What is this?" Faruka asked, looking at the thing in his hand.


    "This is the strongest artifact of your lost Amazons, the Gaia Golden Lock!"


    "It is rumored that long ago, when the Amazons were not separated, there were two queens, namely Hippolyte and her sister, both of whom were called queens, and were warriors who ruled the Amazons. As a proof of the leaders bestowed by the gods, they were awarded separately. A golden belt was given. Legend has it that it was separated from the belt carried by the earth god Gaia, possessing supreme power! Later, Hercules was provoked by the god of war and stole Hippolyte''s. Gaia''s golden lock, as one of the twelve impossible things! Later, her sister gave her Gaia golden lock to Hippolyte, which is later the mantra lasso. How exactly is it impossible? Exquisite, but with it, plus your special method of losing the Amazon, it should be possible to control Hippolyte, and no one can defeat it!" Sombra said.


    "What do you want?" Faruka asked.


    "Didn''t we talk about this issue? I helped you get the Paradise Island, command the Amazon, you get power, and I... just for revenge!"


    "Diana, or Su defeated?" Faluka asked.


    "They are going to die, no one dares to humiliate me, no one!"


    The black shadow''s voice became a bit angry, a bit ferocious, and finally disappeared suddenly!


    Faluka looked at the Gaia Golden Lock in his hand, took a deep breath, and his eyes became a little feverish.


    ...


    "The queen wants to see me?" Artemis looked at the guard who came to pass the message with some surprise.


    I saw it yesterday, so why did I suddenly want to summon myself?Is there anything you can forget to ask?Although Artemis was puzzled, he followed. When she arrived at Hippolyte''s room, she found that Faruka was also there. After screaming in doubt, she was just about to ask the queen what she saw about her!


    Suddenly found that there was something wrong with the queen''s dress today!


    He was wearing an armor and a golden belt!


    "This seems to be... Lost Amazon''s armor?" Artemis thought subconsciously."Hasn''t this armor been missing for a long time? Why..."


    Before Artemis could react, the queen suddenly rushed towards him.


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing!"


    Artemis yelled, and subconsciously resisted.

 C1008

    But just a punch!


    Just a punch!


    Artemis felt that his arm seemed to be broken in an instant, and his whole body flew out instantly and collapsed to the ground and passed out!


    "Sure enough!" Faluka looked at Hippolyte and smiled satisfied.


    "I can conceal the whereabouts of Artemis. As for Aleka without the queen''s order, she won''t ask too much. Then... as long as Diana and Supai are resolved, the Timeless Isle will be mine!"


    Faruka chuckled and said to the sluggish Hippolyte next to him: "Go to Diana and Su Bai, find a chance to kill them! Remember, kill Su Bai first!"


    Hippolyte turned around silently and left!


    The sun is shining and the sky is clear.


    It is an excellent weather, very suitable for walking and outings!


    However, Su Bai and Diana did not intend to go out in the room at all. Although Su Bai used the most direct way to prove that Diana was full of attraction to him last night, even so after waking up in the morning, the two still did Started a''morning exercise''.


    "No, I can''t... I don''t have any strength. Honey, let''s take a break and cook first, okay?" Diana pleaded with her arms around Su Bai''s neck.


    "You can cook, rest..." Su Bai smiled and hugged Diana directly, Diana subconsciously clamped Su Bai''s waist!


    In this way, there is no separation, step by step downstairs.


    Diana couldn''t bear this special way of going downstairs, and she went straight to heaven.Just coming downstairs, Su Bai was planning to go to the kitchen, but he suddenly found a figure in the living room!At first Su Bai thought of the rover or Kantney, but soon found out that it was wrong!


    "Hippolyte?"


    After seeing who the person in the living room was, Su Bai shouted unexpectedly.


    "mother?"


    Diana was frightened and turned her head to look, and she realized that it was her mother, which made Diana instantly stunned and embarrassed to death!


    Although my mother knew that she and she agreed to acquiesce in her being with Su Bai, after all, she was ashamed of seeing people in this kind of thing, especially such a''ridiculous'' posture!


    "What are you doing in a daze, let me down!"


    Diana said angrily, and Su Bai hurriedly put Diana down.


    "Mother, let''s go upstairs and get dressed first!" Diana said hurriedly and then pulled Su Bai to go upstairs.


    "You go up, he stays, I have something to tell him!" Hippolyte said coldly.


    "Mother, we..."


    "You won''t listen to me?"


    Diana hesitated and said, "Then put on clothes first, so...it''s not so good!"


    "You go upstairs."


    Hippolyte said coldly.


    Diana glanced at Su Bai: "Mother seems to be angry."


    "You go upstairs first." Su lost a look.


    The previous tacit understanding with each other didn¡¯t need to speak at all. Diana hesitated and turned upstairs. Su Bai had a thought. His clothes had already flown out of the stairs, with his robe on him, Su Bai said to Hippolyte. : "You are too sudden? Is something wrong?"


    Hippolyte would not leave the Paradise Island easily, not to mention that if there was something to do with her, she opened a portal and passed by. It would be much faster than she came here by herself!


    Hippolyte slowly stood up and walked towards Su defeat.


    Su Bai looked at her and waited for her to answer, but saw Hippolyte suddenly raised his hand and hit his chest fiercely.


    In an instant, a powerful and surging divine power surged out.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai''s body suddenly flew out and hit the wall heavily!


    Su Bai looked at Hippolyte in amazement, but found that Hippolyte had already rushed in front of him, as if he was planning to continue doing it!


    "boom!"


    The energy barrier opened abruptly, and Hippolyte punched it up. The energy barrier shook slightly, but she was kicked back several steps.


    Item 0036


    Hippolyte''s situation is very wrong, she has no reason to do it.It was a bit wrong to insist on letting myself stay before. I am considered her son-in-law in terms of identity, right?Even if you have something to say, you won''t be so anxious that you won''t even let you wear your clothes, right?Is it really good to just chat like this?And it makes no sense to start suddenly!


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at Hippolyte, and soon discovered the problem!


    The first is this armor.


    Although Hippolyte usually wears armor, it is definitely not this suit.The armor on her gave Su Bai the feeling that it was very strong and very evil.Coupled with the golden belt, it exudes a rich magical power!

 C1009

    The most important thing is Hippolyte''s eyes and expressions.


    fierce!


    That kind of look is like wanting to kill myself.


    What kind of grudge?


    "What happened?"


    Diana got dressed at this time.


    "Be careful, your mother is not right!"


    Su Bai just said something here, and Hippolyte had turned around and rushed towards Diana.Although Diana wondered what was wrong with her mother, she responded quickly.


    With arms crossed to resist, Hippolyte''s fist slammed past, and when he heard a bang, Diana''s body slid backwards and fell onto the stairs.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Regardless of the pain, Diana asked in astonishment.


    However, Hippolyte turned a deaf ear and moved forward again!


    After just tossing about it, and Hippolyte was Diana''s mother again, and she was not wearing any equipment, Diana was no opponent at all.Seeing that Hippolyte''s move was vicious, it was a killer move, Su Bai made it!


    When the magnetic field power was activated, Hippolyte stopped for a moment, and her whole person felt as if she was entangled in something. Her expression became hideous, and the muscles on her body swelled, making it possible to feel that she was trying to break free. And it seems to be possible.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Diana asked hurriedly when she got up.


    Su lost to her with a calm and restless look, and then the spiritual power was activated.


    After a while, Su Bai said: "Her thinking is controlled, but I don''t know what is controlling her, it actually blocked my spiritual ability!"


    "Who? Who will control my mother!" Diana said with an aura.


    "Go back to Paradise Island and take a look!" Su Bai said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai controlled Hippolyte, opened the portal casually and went straight back to Paradise Island.


    The portal closed leisurely, but a dark shadow suddenly appeared.


    "Success!"


    The black shadow made a sound and then rushed towards the wall of amber!


    "boom!"


    The wall of amber blocked the black shadow, and the black shadow tried several times without success.


    "It''s really tricky!"


    The shadow said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, a light flashed, almost in a blink of an eye, a person had appeared beside the black shadow.


    "You''re late!" Sombra said slowly.


    "Although I am very busy, I am never late!" The man finished speaking and looked at the Amber Wall."This is what you are looking for?" He pointed to the staff inside.


    "It''s up to you!" Sombra said."Albert."


    "Since it is a cooperation, I will definitely not let you down." After Alberd finished speaking, his hand suddenly shook quickly, reaching Amber Strong like an illusory afterimage.


    Buzzing!


    Buzzing!


    Accompanied by the sound, he saw his hand reaching into the amber wall, holding the staff firmly!


    "Wow!"


    The staff was taken out from the Amber Wall in this way, and the Amber Wall was not damaged in any way, not even traces.Albert handed the staff to the shadow, and the shadow spread out to the staff. In an instant, the shadow began to roll violently. After a while, the shadow faded away, and a person appeared!


    It was the witch Diana and the others had been looking for, Circe!


    "Finally back again!"


    Circe held the staff and snorted coldly: "This time, I will make them pay!"


    "I know you want revenge now, but don''t forget our agreement, I will help you get the staff, and you will help me find what I want!" Albert said.


    Circe took a look, took a deep breath and said, "Okay!"


    "Then let''s go!" Albert smiled and said: "Also, I hope you can call me another name!"


    The light came up.

 C1010

    A stream of light flashed and disappeared instantly.


    "Please tell me to flash back!"


    Seeing Nixan disappear, Circe curled her lips: "I will help you find things, but... it doesn''t matter who you belong to!"


    Shadow mist flashed, and Circe was gone!


    ...


    Paradise Island.


    Su Bai and Diana happened to see Aleka when they appeared with Hippolyte.


    "Queen, Diana, Su lost."


    Aleka greeted with some doubts."What''s going on here?"


    "The queen is under control, there may be something wrong on the island, where is Artemis?"


    "I don''t know, I was looking for her originally, but I heard that she was called away by the queen, and Faruka said what task was arranged to perform!" Alekka said.


    "Faruka!"


    "She is the one who lost Amazon!"


    "It seems she should have a problem!"


    Hippolyte was controlled and it was impossible to summon Artemis, but Faruka said that she had gone on a mission. She said that for this reason, no one would doubt it at all, but why did she lie?


    This question will be understood as soon as I think about it!


    "Aleika, Artemis is locked up in the dungeon. Go and save her. Diana, you look good at your mother. I''ll go and see that Faruka!" Su Bai finished speaking, and she was gone.


    In the palace.


    Faruka was sitting in Hippolyte''s position drinking wine, looking proud!


    Although she knows that Diana and Supai are very strong, but Hippolyte''s armor is equipped with a Gaia golden lock. In the case of a sneak attack, Faruka believes that it will succeed!When Hippolyte returns, he can control her to gain actual control of the Paradise Island, and Hippolyte will become his own weapon!Thinking of this, Faruka couldn''t help but smile proudly!


    Whoosh!


    Fa Ruka was startled when a figure suddenly appeared, and the laughter stopped abruptly!


    Chapter 0037 How Did They Get Together?


    Fa Ruka''s laughter stopped abruptly, and Su Bai would suddenly appear and be stunned.


    "It seems that it interrupted your good mood." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and Faruka''s performance proved that she had a problem!


    Faruka''s reaction was not slow. Since Su Bai had come, Hippolyte should have failed.With a snort, Faruka had already rushed towards Su Bai, intending to force Su Bai to take the opportunity to escape!Hippolyte had failed, and she was even less likely to be the opponent of Su defeat. She saw this very clearly!


    Seeing Faruka punching, Su Bai didn''t even move.


    "boom!"


    Fa Ruka punched Su Bai''s body, but she was shocked and took a few steps back and sat on the ground. The giant wrist made her grin.Immediately afterwards, he saw Su Bai''s hand lifted falsely, Faruka felt that he had lost his control ability, and his body slowly floated up, and was taken out by Su Bai.


    outside!


    The Amazon fighters obviously already knew what had happened, and they all looked resentful when Su Bai came out with Faruka.Of course, it is Faruka who resents!


    "It''s really you!"


    Diana, who was far away, watched Su Bai bring Fa Ruka over, her face solemn.


    "Ask her what''s going on."


    After Su Bai''s arm for a while, Faruka fell to the ground in an instant, followed by Diana who had already taken out a real lasso and wrapped her up and asked.


    Mantra lasso is added to the body, it is difficult for Faluka not to tell the truth!


    "It turned out to be Circe!"


    When Faruka finished speaking, let alone Diana, even Su lost was a little surprised.


    The guy behind Faruka turned out to be Circe who had been whereabouts without a trace. Gaia Golden Lock was even given to her by Circe!It''s a pity that Faruka doesn''t know the whereabouts of Circe!


    "Remove my mother''s control!" Diana said.


    Faluka had no choice but to release Hippolyte''s control, and saw the armor fall off her body and Gaia''s golden lock also fell.At this time, Hippolyte''s was first in a trance and then recovered to Ching Ming. Obviously...has been out of control and should remember what happened!


    "Faruka, you did such a thing, I forgive you!" Hippolyte said angrily.


    Faruka said nothing.


    By now, she did not expect to be alive.


    At this time Aleika had also rescued Artemis, the truth of the matter became clear, Artemis looked at Faruka and didn''t know what to say.She never found out that Faruka had such ambitions to do such a thing!

 C1011

    "What are you thinking?"


    Diana came to Su Bai and asked in a low voice.


    She noticed that Su Bai seemed to be thinking.


    "I just don''t think it''s that simple. I have played against Circe and she should know my strength. Even if she confuses Faruka and controls Hippolyte, she should know that this is not enough." Su Bai said.


    "Maybe she just wants to cause us some trouble? It won''t hurt her either!" Diana said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, it''s not harmless. Her identity is exposed, let us know that she is still active, so we will be prepared, and may even find her along the way. It is completely unnecessary for her to do so. Unless... ¡­" Su Bai suddenly narrowed his eyes, and disappeared instantly.


    Diana froze for a moment, wondering what Su Bai thought of.


    After a while, Su Bai came back.


    "The staff is gone!"


    "Impossible? The wall of amber is so strong, how could she take away the staff?" Diana asked in surprise.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I am also puzzled. There is no trace of damage on the wall, but the staff is missing, and I have observed that there is no trace of magic! But it doesn''t matter, just study it slowly after returning, and solve it first. The situation here!"


    "Ok!"


    It was obvious that Circe bewitched Faruka to do such a thing, and the real purpose was to get her staff back.On the paradise island, the things that were being dealt with were getting stuck, Su Bai used his psychic abilities to look for Circe after nothing happened. As before, he still found nothing.Since Circe has appeared, she shouldn''t be aware of it, unless... She is not on this timeline, so searching the whole world can''t find her.


    But does she seem to have no ability to travel through time?


    and many more¡­¡­


    She won''t go with the reverse flash anymore?


    Back flash and Circe?


    At first glance, it seems impossible, but when you think about it, flashback has recently been very interested in some magic items, and Circe is a witch, very good at this aspect.I haven''t been able to find Circe, if it is brought to another timeline by the flashback, then it makes sense.The most important thing is that the staff is gone, but the walls are intact. The flashback high-speed hand knife should be able to do this!


    Although there is no clue or evidence.


    But the more Su Bai thought about it, the more he felt the possibility was very great!


    Faluka was sentenced to death. Neither Amazon nor Lost Amazon had any objection to this, especially the people who lost Amazon actually resented her.After all, she got along so well and spent a peaceful life together, but she controlled Hippolyte!After processing Faruka, Gaia''s Golden Lock and the armor of the Lost Amazon were temporarily taken back by Hippolyte.Hippolyte also knew that things were not that simple, and there was Circe behind him, so he urged Su Bai and Diana to go back first and find Sessy as soon as possible without any delay.


    Artemis also followed back.


    She must find Circe, new and old hatred, forget it!


    Back home, Diana and Artemis looked at the Amber Wall. Sure enough, there were no traces on the wall, but the staff was gone!


    "How to find her?" Diana asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word and released the magic, the magic power smashed around, and the surrounding scene seemed to change in an instant.Immediately afterwards, they saw Su Bai open the portal, and Diana led Hippolyte into the portal.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Back in time."


    Su Bai explained that as the portal closed, Circe, who saw the black shadow, appeared immediately afterwards, and then...the flashback came!


    Item 0038


    "This is the flashback? What a fast speed!"


    Diana and Artemis were amazed seeing the flashback appearing and taking out the staff with a high-speed hand knife.


    This speed is too fast!


    "Sure enough, I went with Nishan, and Nishan helped her get back the staff. She helped Nishan find the magic items." Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "But even if we know this, how do we find them? Back flash can travel through time, who knows where he will take Circe?" Artemis asked.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "I don''t need to know where they went, just stop them from leaving. Traveling through time is not only a flashback!"


    "After a while, I will take you back across the road. After you go back, you will deal with Circe, and I will deal with the reverse flash!"


    "it is good!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he grabbed the shoulders of the two of them and crossed directly in the next moment!


    "Finally back again!"


    In front of the Amber Wall, Circe snorted coldly while holding the staff: "This time, I will make them pay!"


    "I know you want to get paid now, but don''t forget our agreement, I''ll help you..." Before the words of Ni Shan, his face changed abruptly, and he heard a swoosh right after that, he had already appeared on the side!


    "Su Bai!"


    Circe said unexpectedly: "Why did you guys come back so soon? It''s not just now... Hmph, that''s fine, just to get revenge on you!"


    After speaking, Circe had begun to condense magic, Diana and Artemis rushed directly towards Circe.

 C1012

    The corners of his mouth raised up and he was about to come to help, but as soon as his body moved, he subconsciously stopped.


    "You..." Looking at Su Bai who suddenly stood in front of him, I froze for a while and then said: "It''s very fast. I know you, you formed the Justice Association. I killed your people. You want Do you want me to take revenge?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Su Bai said with his lips.


    "Then it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    After the flashback, he moved suddenly.


    The light lit up in the room, blowing things around.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai also moved!


    The speed of the two of them is quite fast, and there is no shadow at all, only two rays of light can be seen running around in the room.


    "Your speed is really fast, but you are a bit worse than you. You can only kill me if you chase me!" Nishishan accidentally said to Su Bai confidently, and suddenly accelerated again. In an instant, he opened the distance again and ran out of the villa.


    wind!


    Howl.


    Pedestrians were blown all the way, and the two people galloped in front of each other.


    "Sure enough, the speed of the flashback is fast enough." Su Bai muttered secretly, preparing to use the magnetic field ability to lock the flashback.


    But the flashback was too fast, it was too fast to lock the magnetic field on his body.


    After thinking about Su Bai and turning to release the flashing ability, he saw a few crystals thrown out by him, and a purple portal appeared instantly around the flashback.The flashback was stunned for a moment, and found that his way was completely blocked.However, the speed of the brain reaction of the extreme person like the flashback is very fast with the speed of Yuanzhuan, almost instantly, the flashback suddenly accelerates, I saw the light suddenly skyrocketed, and immediately saw the appearance in front of the portal A time and space vortex!


    "Want to run?"


    Su Bai raised his hand, and Amber formed instantly!


    Seeing the crystal clear amber, Su Bai frowned slightly.


    Still ran away!


    It is indeed a reverse flash. Although Su Bai can reach the speed of light, there is a difference between the speed of light and the speed of light. The speed of the reverse flash is faster!After removing the portal, Su Bai turned back.


    In the villa!


    Artemis and Diana besieged Circe, and I don''t know if Circe''s abilities have not been fully recovered or because of some reason, they even tied.Diana and Artemis are both good at close combat, and the two shots so that Circe has no chance to release magic!Seeing Su Bai''s return at this time, Circe was a little worried.Back flash?It should be gone, right?Thinking of this, Circe did not stop, her body suddenly turned into black smoke and wanted to escape!


    "Reverse flash ran away, do you want to run too?"


    Su Bai gave a sneer, his ability suddenly activated.


    In an instant, the black smoke disappeared instantly, and the next moment I heard a bang, the staff dropped to the ground again, and Circe was gone, replaced by a cat!


    "aim!"


    A white cat called on the ground...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Diana and Artemis were stunned.


    "You turned him into a cat?"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    This is the magic that Circe is better at, but this is the first time Su Bai has used it.


    It looks good!


    "Kill her?" Artemis asked.


    Diana frowned and said: "I''m afraid that even if she kills her, she still has a way to resurrect! The best way is to imprison her forever and seal her!"


    After that, Diana looked at Su Bai!


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "The Amber Wall is okay, but the reverse flash ran away, and it is very likely to come to rescue her! It''s not as good as..." Looking at the white cat on the ground, Su Bai said with a smile: "It''s better to just Let her be like this... Doesn¡¯t she like to turn people into animals? Just let her experience this feeling by herself, and becoming a cat can¡¯t release magic. Even if she sees flashback, flashback won¡¯t recognize her. !"


    "It''s cheaper for her!" Artemis snorted.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "The arrogant witch is treated as a pet, which makes her more painful than killing her!"


    "Meow!"


    The white cat suddenly jumped up, waving his teeth and grinning, waving his paws and rushed towards Su Bai. Su Bai waved it, and the white cat flew out!


    "Get you a cage!"


    Su Bai looked at her staff after speaking.


    With a click.


    The crystal on the staff fell off. This thing should have some connection with Circe. After that, the staff was changed, and it quickly became a cage.The white cat hurriedly wanted to run, but it was a pity that the cage was directly trapped within a few steps. Then Su Bai bent over and picked up the cage. The flames burst out. The cage was changed by the fire of hell and became an enchanted item !The white cat was unwilling to scratch the cage with its paws, but it hurts as soon as he touched it!

 C1013

    "If I don''t let you out, don''t think about it!"


    Item 0039


    The cage was covered with hellfire, and anyone except Su Bai would be attacked by hellfire if they wanted to touch this cage.Circe, who became a white cat, tried a few more times without believing in evil, but every time her painful paw only twitched and screamed.The cat''s cry originally seemed a little cautious, but her appearance now looks even more miserable, especially the resentful and angry eyes are very obvious!


    "Take her to Paradise Island? Whether it is destroying the lost Amazon before or instigating the law, she should be punished!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Diana and Artemis nodded, then Su defeated the portal and returned to Paradise Island with the cage containing Circe.


    Knowing that the witch Circe was the white cat in front of her, the Amazon warriors on Paradise Island were furious.


    Even if she won''t die, I believe her future life will be more painful than death!In addition to Circe, Su Bai also left Circe¡¯s crystal. This thing is still very powerful. If used properly, it can also protect the Paradise Island. Just be careful not to let Circe get it!After the account was properly made, Su Bai brought Diana back from Paradise Island!


    After simply tidying up the messy living room, the two sat on the sofa, and Diana said: "Circe¡¯s matter is over, what should I do with the flashback? Even you failed to catch the flashback. It''s too difficult to deal with. ."


    "I''m not worried about the flashback, he must be planning something sooner or later! If you meet, believe I can catch him. It''s not difficult to defeat him. The difficult thing is how to find him. It is too troublesome to run around at all times. I will notify the legendary team in a moment and let them pay attention at all times!"


    The flashback speed is too fast!


    When a certain kind of ability reaches its extreme, it is equally astonishing. Su Bai''s ability takes time to activate, but it can be avoided anyway.Even if the time is paused, the flashback must be able to stand together without moving.However, although the reverse flash ran away this time, you should be mentally despising yourself, right?Just irritate him and let him kill himself, then it is easy to catch him!So Su Bai was not too worried about flashbacks.


    Su Baijiang met Nishihan and Circe and talked to the legendary team, and the legendary team also had a lot of information.


    Inverse flash seems to be looking for help!


    In addition to Circe and Damien Dark, he also found a man named Merlin.


    This Merlin also has a name called Dark Shooter, but according to time, he shouldn''t exist, it should be brought by the reverse flash from the future.


    All in all, the flashback seems to be planning something and rarely shows up.


    So it is not easy to find it!


    Encountering such an opponent is also extremely troublesome, you can only wait!


    Wait for him to appear.


    As a result, I waited for many years.


    When the old buddy Nick Haas died, and when his sons were married and had children, the legendary team still failed to find a flashback.It took too long, until Su Bai almost forgot to flash back.


    Su Bai''s life has become very regular.


    Absorb cosmic energy, accompany Diana, pay attention to business, and then there is Yamashiro Masako and the wanderer, and occasionally go to Paradise Island for a few days, by the way, see Circe!Although she has become a cat, she is immortal. At the beginning, she was very angry, but as time passed, she seemed to get used to it. Occasionally, Su Bai would let her out and she would not run away. Of course, even if she wanted to escape, she had no chance!


    Unconsciously, the time has come to 1986!


    Almost forty years have passed!


    "Time flies so fast, I always feel like I haven''t done anything. I didn''t expect it to be so long!" Diana leaned in Su Bai''s arms and said softly while watching TV.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Yes, if according to ordinary people, from our acquaintance to the present, a lifetime has passed. But for us, this is only a small part of the long years."


    "I haven''t found the flashback yet, and the things you asked the rover to study have no results. How do I feel that we haven''t done anything these years?" Diana laughed.


    Su Bai shook his head: "How is it possible? Have you forgotten what we do the most?"


    The old husband and wife Diana would not blush because of this, and said with a smile: "I will never do enough in this matter!"


    "Then wait until we come back!"


    "Come back? Where are we going?" Diana asked in astonishment.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Did you say you wanted to go to a ballet show some time ago? There was a wonderful ballet performance. King Candulay is about to end the performance. I booked a box over there!"


    Diana was pleasantly surprised: "Why didn''t I know when you went? Wait, I remember that this performance seemed to be at the Bolshoi Theatre, but it was in Moscow!"


    "One step away, what does it matter? I even have my clothes ready, and I''m upstairs!" Su Bai smiled at the time and said: "It''s almost done, you can change your clothes and get ready to go."


    "What!"


    Diana hugged Su Bai and kissed her and turned upstairs happily.


    As night fell, the stars were a little bit starry.


    Moscow, Bolshoi Theatre.


    There are many men and women in suits and leather shoes or sexy dresses standing nearby. Obviously, they are some upper class people waiting for the opening.


    In the distance, Su Bai and Diana walked over.


    Su Bai wore a fitted suit and Diana wore a red dress with a black fur coat inside.This place in Moscow, the temperature this season is still a bit cold!


    "It doesn''t seem to have started yet." Diana said while looking around.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Then wait. Actually, I originally planned to invite them to play at home, but after all, it is not very convenient during the Cold War, and it may feel worse if you look at it this way. After all, it is the last one. I feel more!"

 C1014

    "You''re right."


    "Thank you dear!"


    "Should!"


    Su Bai smiled and kissed Diana lightly. At this time, a woman walked out of the theater.


    With her hair crossed, wearing a red dress and a necklace around her neck, she looks very temperamental and sexy. Others are wearing coats. Only she came out like this. She looks very eye-catching!She walked to the side and took out the cigarette, lightly lit it!


    Chapter 0040-Warren Tina


    "She is very touching!"


    This woman attracted a lot of attention as soon as she appeared, and Su Bai was among them.Seeing that Su Bai had been staring at her, Diana smiled and said.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, beautiful! People who would rather be frozen for beauty!"


    Diana couldn''t help but chuckled.


    Women smoke, some people can accept that some people can¡¯t.


    Some women smoke a very elegant and temperamental, even very sexy feeling, some women smoke but people can''t wait to slap them!


    This woman belongs to the former.


    There is no smell of dusty but charming with the smoke between the slender fingers!


    "Would you like to come and meet?" Diana asked with a smile.


    "It''s not necessary, someone has already gone!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he saw a man walking by.


    "What do you think of her?" Su Bai asked suddenly: "If I die, will it be a pity?"


    Diana froze for a moment and said: "What do you mean?"


    "If I remember correctly, she is called Valen Tina, a Soviet scientist who specializes in weapons. She is now in charge of a weapons program for Savage. See the man who hit up in the past? "


    "It has been rejected." Diana said.


    "He is the Atom of the Legend Squad, but it''s not the one you know, it''s the earlier Legend Squad. At this time, they are still busy dealing with Savage. It won''t take long before Firestorm will be caught, and then She studied the Soviet Union''s fire storm, but unfortunately she died in the end!"


    "I''m wondering if I can help her, and then recruit her to the roamer."


    "It''s fine if you decide!" Diana said.


    "I''ll think about it again, it''s about to start, let''s go in first!"


    Not long after I came to the box and sat down, the ballet performance had already begun.


    To be honest, Su Bai has no interest in ballet, there is really nothing to admire except to look at their figures. He is not that elegant. If he is allowed to choose, he would rather watch striptease!But Diana seemed to like Su Bai very much and watched it with him.Although ballet is also a physical performance, it is still the core theme and story. Looking at it, Su Bai found that he actually saw undressing.


    Ok.


    It''s not a striptease, but a naked dance!


    A naked dance between the queen and the fairies!


    This made Su Bai very surprised. Is there such a scale for ballet?But it finally gave him some interest!


    After watching the whole scene unconsciously, there was thunderous applause outside.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Diana: "What do you say is the most exciting part?"


    "Nude dance?" Diana said with a smile: "I noticed that you are more focused only in this one!"


    "No way." Su Bai smiled and shrugged and whispered in Diana''s ear: "After watching the naked dance, it''s time to go back and do the things we never tire of!"


    After a satisfying joy, Su Bai put his arms around Diana thinking about the Valen Tina.


    I know that Valen Tina is because of film and television dramas. In addition to being a scientist, she also has another identity, a negative girl!Although meeting her was an accident, Su Bai didn''t mean it.No name and no surname are enough, but after all, he is also a comic character, and it seems that he is not the villain, and he moved his mind!


    Wanderer, vixen, star chaser, if you add this negative female Valen Tina, you will soon form a legendary team!


    ...


    Labor Camp No. 54.


    Formerly known as Keshma Prison or''Nightmare'' Gulag Camp, it was built in the 18th century. Since the beginning of operation, no one has been able to escape from it, but everything has accidents. Some members of the fledgling legendary team have been locked in. Here, other members are in charge of rescue.Although I haven''t prepared it in terms of experience or psychology, it is undeniable that the knowledge and technology that have been leading for so many years are indeed very useful.


    At this time, labor camp No. 54 was in chaos, and countless prisoners escaped from the prison to fight with the soldiers.The members of the legendary team have joined together and are preparing to find the captured Martin, the old man in one of the firestorms!However, at this time Valen Tina and Martin are in the laboratory, near the thermonuclear reactor, Valen Tina is forcing Martin to become a firestorm with him!


    "Miss Valen Tina, your current situation is very unstable. If we fit together, we will die because we can''t bear this force. You...you must be careful!" Professor Martin persuaded a little nervously.


    "No! I will die if I don''t fit!"


    Valen Tina has sucked the thermonuclear energy into the body at this time, it seems so crazy!

 C1015

    Fire storm!


    Since the legendary team came into contact with Savage many years ago, Savage has always wanted to develop a weapon against them, that is Firestorm!Valen Tina made great efforts for this experiment, and finally let her know that Firestorm can only succeed by combining two people. At this time, this obsession has completely occupied her, she looked at Martin and reached out to prepare. Forced to fit together.But just when he was about to meet Martin, Martin suddenly disappeared!


    Valen Tina turned her head in a daze, and saw that someone appeared next to her without knowing when!


    "Who are you, where is Martin!" Valentina shouted sharply.


    "I am the one to save your life!"


    "I will save you, you will do for me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Are you kidding me?" Valentina shouted sharply.


    "Even if you merge with him, it is only temporary. When he and another person become a real firestorm, you will explode because you can''t control the energy of your body! You have seen them, he said they came from the future Yes, then you should believe..." Before Su Bai''s words were finished, Valen Tina couldn''t control her body''s energy shaking. The energy surged fiercely in her body, as if it was about to explode at any time. same!


    The pain made Valen Tina tremble crazily.


    "help me¡­¡­"


    Valen Tina shouted at Su Bai in horror.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai grabbed Valen Tina''s hand with a chuckle, and followed Valen Tina''s energy frantically into Su Bai''s body!


    Item 0041


    "Well, what is going on?"


    Feeling the energy pouring into the opponent''s body, the pain diminished, and the self-detonation crisis was relieved, Valen Tina looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Don''t you want to be a firestorm? I can help you!" Su Bai said.


    "You, you want to fit me?" Valen Tina stunned!


    "Combination? I can consider another combination. As for becoming a firestorm or forget it? I will absorb the energy from your body to make it reach a controllable range, and this energy will have a certain impact on you. Although you will not become a firestorm, you will become a...negative woman!" Su Bai said while absorbing the energy from her.When a steady stream of energy poured into his body to be saturated, Su Bai had planned to release some, exploded these facts that should have appeared in the''historical'', and caused Valen Tina''s''death''.But at this moment, Su Bai suddenly found that the energy of his body had suddenly disappeared!


    It seems to disappear all at once.


    This made Su Bai suddenly stunned.


    what happened?


    This energy did not return to Valen Tina, but disappeared from himself, where did it go?


    Valen Tina was still asking what the negative girl was, but Su Bai did not answer at all, but absorbed the energy again and then paid attention to the whereabouts of the energy, but the energy stayed in his body safely!


    Strange, where did the previous energy go?


    At this time, the energy in Valen Tina''s body was running out, enough for her to stabilize, and Su Bai stopped because of this.As soon as Su Bai stopped here, Valen Tina changed, and flames burst out of his body.


    "Fire, fire..." Valen Tina''s excited words did not finish, but the color of the flame suddenly changed, turning it into a cold blue!


    "Well, what is going on?"


    Watching Valen Tina''s flame change color, Su Bai grabbed her and disappeared!


    The next moment, I returned home.


    "It''s her, did you bring her back?"


    Diana saw Su Bai bring Valen Tina back, and there was a blue flame emitting from Valen Tina''s body.


    "Notify the roamer to come and pick up people, I want something!"


    Su Bai said to Diana, Diana turned around and went to the study. Within five minutes, she heard a sound from outside, and the wanderer had already entered.


    "This is Valen Tina, the negative girl. You can check her information yourself. Take her to the future and let the star-champion girl teach her."


    "Why, I won''t go!"


    Valentina snorted.


    Gaining the ability made Valen Tina seem more confident, Su Bai shook his head and glanced at the rover.


    The wanderer walked directly over.


    "Don''t come over, or I''ll be polite, I..." Varen Tina said while emitting flames towards the rover, and saw the rover suddenly stretch out her hand, and time seemed to stop at this moment.Avoiding the flames, the rover came behind Valen Tina, clicked a hand knife, and directly knocked Valen Tina into a stun!


    There are wanderers and star chasers, even if Valen Tina has mastered her abilities, there is nothing to worry about.


    After the rover took Valen Tina away, Su Bai began to wonder where the energy would go.Seeing Su Bai meditating, Diana did not bother and sat quietly!


    Energy cannot disappear out of thin air, not in Valen Tina, not in yourself, so where did it go?


    The power of the phoenix, the heart of the universe.


    This should be the most likely, but after checking Su Bai for a long time, there is no change in the two.

 C1016

    Especially the Heart of the Universe, it absorbs cosmic energy by itself almost every day, but it is always asleep and unchanged, not to mention the power of the Phoenix.


    "Perhaps the energy is not enough? The lack has awakened them?"


    Su Bai thought about it and began to absorb the cosmic energy. Normally, a small part of the absorbed cosmic energy would be absorbed by the Heart of the Universe.But this time, Su Bai discovered that it was different!Although the Heart of the Universe is still absorbing energy, the rate or amount of absorption is a bit larger than before.If you use a number to describe it, it used to absorb 1, but now it becomes 1.1 or 1.2!


    Although the changes were not big and very subtle, Su Bai still felt it!


    "It really is the heart of the universe!"


    This discovery made Su Bai overjoyed. Although it is still uncertain whether the Heart of the Universe can bring him back to the Marvel world, although the Heart of the Universe is still sleeping, this change proves that this is useful and it is enough to make Su Bai. Excited!


    "My dear, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, happy, very happy!"


    Su Bai haha ??kissed Diana fiercely. Although Diana didn''t know what was going on, she couldn''t help but also became happy.


    "By the way, Nick Haas just called and said that there was a dinner in a few days and I hope we can attend." Diana suddenly remembered and said.


    She said Nick Haas is the son of the old Nick Haas, named Nick Haas II!


    "What kind of dinner do we need to attend?" Su Bai asked smoothly.


    "It''s just an ordinary dinner, but it''s mainly to introduce us to someone! This person is the president of Wayne Group in Gotham City. It is said that he has been working hard to build Gotham City. This meeting should be for cooperation. Nick ¡¤Haas also told me that although the antique business is very good, if you have money, you can invest in other projects. I think it makes sense. After all, the economy has developed rapidly over the years and prices have risen rapidly. , It¡¯s great to do more other projects, and there is something to do!¡± Diana said.


    "Gotham City, Wayne Group? Bruce Wayne?" Su Bai was taken aback.


    "Bruce Wayne? No, Nick Haas said it seems to be called Thomas, Thomas Wayne!" Diana said.


    Su Bai nodded, it was because he had remembered it wrong, when he said that Gotham, the Wayne Group himself first thought of Batman Bruce Wayne.But counting the time, Batman can''t come out so early, maybe he hasn''t been born yet, it can only be his father Thomas Wayne, and Thomas Wayne should not be very old now!


    ¢Ù¢Û DC"Gotham"


    Chapter 0001


    The melodious and elegant music sounded, and men and women gathered in twos and threes to chat at the banquet.


    Diana appeared in the study holding Su Bai.


    The dinner was hosted by Nick Haas, and the venue was at Nick Haas¡¯s house.He is different from the old Nick Haas, the old Nick Haas is a general and a soldier, but Nick Haas is more like a businessman and did not replace his father!However, sometimes businessmen and politicians may be more powerful and capable in this place in the United States!Nick Haas is very good at intersection. Since he took over the work of old Nick Haas, the antique business is much better than before.


    He is a talent in this field!


    After Su Bai and Diana arrived, they did not cause much sensation. After a while at the banquet, Nick Haas took them to the study.


    At this time, in addition to Nick Haas, Su Bai and Diana as the host, there are two other people in the study!


    "Introduce you, this is Gotham''s best, Thomas Wayne of Wayne Group, this is his wife, Martha Wayne!"


    "This is Mr. Su Bai and her wife Diana, who is also my partner, my big boss!"


    Nick Haas gave a funny and easy introduction.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai."


    "Hello, Mr. Thomas."


    The two shook hands and then sat down.


    After a few small chats, Thomas Wayne said: "I wonder if Mr. Su Bai knows about Gotham City?"


    What about Gotham City?


    Su Bai thought of a word inexplicably.


    "The folks are simple and honest in Gotham City, and the talents come out of Arkham in large numbers!"


    If you want to say that the most crazy city in the DC world is Gotham City, it is definitely the cradle of evil, a city that has fallen to almost irreparable, here...If you are not crazy, you can''t survive!


    "It''s just that I probably know some, but I don''t know much!" Su Bai said.


    "The development of Gotham City is not smooth. There are many poor people in need of help and rescue. They deserve a better city and a better home!" Thomas Wayne said seriously.


    "It''s not that easy to save a city," Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s why we need more effort and help!" Thomas Wayne said."Of course, if you can help yourself when you help Gotham, and you can pay for it, it is naturally the best!"


    The purpose of this meeting was to seek cooperation. Although they didn''t say anything directly, Thomas'' meaning couldn''t be more obvious.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I think about it!"


    "Of course, it should be, if you have any need, you can contact me, I think... we can be friends!" Thomas Wayne said.


    This meeting was just a chance to get to know each other. After the talk, it was basically a small chat. Martha and Diana had a good chat, and Su Bai had a good chat with Thomas. After all, this is Batman¡¯s. Father, and his personality is also very good, can be considered a very happy conversation.After finally changing the contact information, he left from the study.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Bai asked towards Nick Haas.

 C1017

    Nick Haas thought for a while and said: "Uncle Su Bai, I think this is a good opportunity. First of all, Wayne Group is one of the top groups in the country, and secondly, Thomas is a young but capable person! Most importantly Yes, investing in Gotham can make good profits in the short term. From a long-term point of view, it is also a profit and no harm. If there is really any bad thing, it is that Gotham is too messy. It can be said that it is a paradise for criminals. But there should be no big trouble with the help of Wayne Group!"


    Settling in Gotham?


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "Which business do you think is better to invest in?"


    "Architecture, of course, is the most profitable. I heard that Gotham City recently plans to renovate the city. As long as you can win a few projects, you can make a lot of money." Nick Haas said.


    "I need detailed information!"


    "No problem, I will be ready as soon as possible!" Nick Haas nodded in response.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I heard that your son is not in good health?"


    "It''s not a big problem, it''s just that the body is weak and easy to get sick!" Nick Haas said.


    "Look back for a chance to show me the little guy." Su Bai said.


    Nick Haas froze for a moment, and said gratefully: "Thank you Uncle Su Bai!"


    "Well, since you call me uncle, and your father and I are friends again, you don''t have to be so polite." Su Bai waved his hand with a smile, got up and said: "Let''s go back first."


    "I send it to Uncle!"


    "no need!"


    Su Bai hugged Diana and teleported away directly!


    "I think they are nice people, they look right, and this is indeed a good opportunity!" Back home, the two talked about the Waynes and the investment in Gotham.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s a pity, people who are on the right time usually don''t have any good results. However, greatness is often born because of this. Okay, let''s not talk about this, I am going to visit the rover. Take a look. How is the negative girl? By the way, do you want to come with me to find out about Gotham?"


    Diana shook her head: "I won''t go!"


    "Sure, then I''ll be back soon!"


    Su Bai said, and then went straight to the wanderer''s side.


    The futuristic environment did not cause any discomfort to Su Bai. Soon Su Bai had already seen the wanderer, and the vixen had already chased the stars.Of course there is the negative girl, and Skendor Savage!


    "How about, are you still used to the future?" Su Bai asked towards the negative girl.


    Negative female: "If you are not used to it, you have to get used to it, right?"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s better to live than to die. I think you should have seen your own''end''!"


    The negative female shook her head!


    "I haven''t seen it yet? Okay, I''m going to check something on the roaming number in a while, and you will go and have a look with me. I believe that after reading it, you should stay here safely." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Afterwards, Su Bai talked to Skendor Savage and asked about the current situation and situation, and then took the negative girl to the roaming number!


    On the roaming number!


    Su Bai directly called out the''end'' of the negative woman.


    "Look for yourself, I want to check something!" Su Bai said to the negative girl, and then checked the situation in Gotham City.


    Data 0002


    It is not the first time that the negative girl has been on the roaming number, but she has no chance to check anything.Looking at her own''end'', watching her own country''s''end'', the negative girl was in a trance for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the negative woman felt a hand on her shoulder.Turning his head and looking, Su Bai stood beside him without speaking, just patted his shoulder gently to comfort.Anyone who knows his end and the consequences of what he cares about will feel shocking and difficult to accept.Su Bai patted the silent comfort, but this comfort caused the negative girl to explode.


    Turned around, threw himself into Su Bai''s arms and sobbed!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai didn''t expect the negative woman''s reaction to be so intense, so she had to hug her and stroke her back to comfort her.


    After a long time, the negative woman got up and said, "Thank you."


    "Save you because you are valuable!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The negative girl looked up at Su Bai, and made an unexpected move inexplicably, she actually took the initiative to personally face Su Bai.


    And it''s not the kind of love that is just a touch, but the kind of very direct kiss.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment and grabbed the negative woman''s waist and touched it. The negative woman snorted and leaned against Su Bai''s arms and her body trembled slightly, the feeling was very obvious!


    Until I can''t breathe, until the suffocation comes.


    The negative girl left Su Bai, panting slightly.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" the negative woman asked back.


    With her eyes facing each other, the Negative Woman raised her hand and put her arms around Su Bai''s neck. Su Bai directly hugged the Negative Woman with both arms and turned and walked towards the room of the Wanderer!Entering the room, Su Bai threw the negative woman onto the bed, but the negative woman stood up again and rushed over. During the kiss, the two violently took off their clothes.

 C1018

    "Although I don''t know what you think, there is only one chance to choose!"


    Su Bai stared at the negative woman.


    The negative woman did not speak, her eyes were hot.


    Su Bai smiled, bowed his head and threw himself over!


    The slender neck was slightly stretched, and the clearly visible blue veins indicated her current state.Closing her eyes and pulling her neck, the negative woman''s hands were holding Su Bai''s back, and her high-pitched voice rang.After a long time, the voice stopped, and the negative woman suddenly said softly: "It turned out to be this way."


    "How does it feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Feeling alive!" the negative female murmured.


    Su Bai smiled, but understood a little bit.


    Seeing that her''end'' is in the future, all of this may be very dreamy and shocking. In this mood, it is possible for the negative girl to prove that she is''alive'' in this way.


    "You take a rest first, I''ll take a shower!"


    Su Bai said that she got up and went out of the room to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, the negative girl had gotten up and was packed.


    "I won''t tell others." The negative woman said.


    Su Bai shrugged and said nothing.


    After returning from the roaming number, Su Bai stayed here for a few days before returning.


    A few days after returning, Nick Haas brought his son and the information about Gotham City to the project. Su Bai did not worry about looking at things but used the magnetic field ability to help Nick Haas¡¯ son strengthen some of his physical fitness. Su Bai had done this for himself before, and the pain in the process was different according to the strength of the reinforcement!For Nick Haas''s son, Su Bai used very little strength, basically it was no different from ordinary people, just let him have a healthier body!While Nick Haas was watching his son, Su Bai read the information he brought over!


    It''s basically the same as the one shown on the roaming number, but the "future" on the roaming number is the present!


    "I''ve read this information. Generally speaking, there is no big problem. How much money do I have now?" Su Bai asked after Nick Haas came out.


    "About 30 million yuan, and I can still put out 20 million yuan to cooperate with Wayne Group in the name of the company. As long as I can win a few projects, the profit will be at least 30%!" Nick Ha Si obviously had already analyzed...


    "Alright, then register a company."


    "Just call it Eternal Paradise!"


    "Eternal Paradise? Is there anything to say?" Nick Haas asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Diana.


    Timeless Island, Paradise Island.


    Eternity, heaven!


    The establishment of the company is very simple. Nick Haas will quickly get it right. As for the position of the company, Diana and Supai will each account for 30% of the shares, and Nick Haas will have 100%. forty!It seems that Nick Haas has a higher share ratio, but Nick Haas is responsible for the company¡¯s daily affairs. In addition, Diana is also responsible for the antiques business and will not be too mixed with this company, so her shares are equivalent to Su Bai shares the same.


    Add them together, 60%, a stable majority shareholder!


    "Uncle Su Bai, why don''t we go to Gotham City to see? It happens to also talk to Thomas Wayne about cooperation." Nick Haas said.


    "Gotham... I am looking forward to it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Gotham City is a fictional city in the DC world. It is not too far from New York. Driving all the way, I can feel that backwardness soon after leaving the bustling New York.


    "Now it has entered the scope of Gotham City."


    After a long time, Nick Haas said suddenly.


    Su Bai nodded and looked outside the car. Gotham City could already be seen.


    "What is the tallest building?"


    "That''s Wayne Group, it''s the Gotham city center building." Nick Haas said.


    "Oh." Su Bai replied, and then discovered that there seemed to be a building in the suburbs not far away. This building stood alone on the outskirts of the city and looked a little gloomy.


    "That is... Arkham Asylum."


    Su Bai thought of Gotham City, even the more famous place in the DC world!


    Talents come out of Arkham in large numbers, referring to this Arkham asylum!


    In the future, many famous villains will come from here.In Gotham, if you haven''t entered the Arkham Asylum, you are embarrassed to come out!


    Chapter 0003 Arkham Asylum and Cooperation


    There is a special feeling for Supai in the Arkham Asylum, but it is clear that Diana and Nick Haas did not feel that way, and they did not even pay special attention to the Arkham Asylum.


    If you don''t remember, it will be closed soon. When it is reopened, it will be the place where the criminals and the villains gather. Now it is just a place for ordinary people with mental illness.Not long after passing by the Arkham Asylum, he has entered Gotham City.Compared with the prosperous New York, Gotham City does not feel like a country, but it is similar.Su Bai is very literate and looks at Gotham City very carefully!


    It''s not for business or for other purposes, but purely interested in this city.


    DC is different from Marvel.


    Marvel is that most of the heroes hang around in New York, but in the DC world, New York can be said to be very deserted, and even has no appearance rate.Every hero has his own city, such as Gotham, Metropolis, and Star City. Each city has its own superhero to guard. This is why DC¡¯s cities are relatively famous, while Gotham City , Is definitely one of the most famous cities in DC.

 C1019

    Not only because of Batman, but also because of the endless classic villains.


    It''s a pity that there are still no decent villains in Gotham City. The timeline is too early, so if Su Bai wants to see a villain with a surname, it is almost impossible!


    Wayne Group!


    As the leading company in Gotham City, it is indeed extraordinary in Gotham.


    When he came downstairs to Wayne Group, Thomas Wayne was waiting downstairs.Su Bai does not think that Thomas respects himself. As Gotham, as the successor of the top American companies, Thomas is naturally impossible because he has only seen it once!Naturally, it was because Su Bai wanted to invest!After getting out of the car, Su Bai said hello to Thomas. Thomas invited the three of them upstairs and soon came to Thomas'' office!Along the way, Thomas introduced a lot of the middle and high-level managers of Wayne Group. It seemed to be a normal introduction, but in fact, Su Bai could feel that these people and Thomas did not feel the same way!


    The Wayne Group was not a pure, or ideal, just enterprise before Batman took over.


    Especially in places like Gotham!


    Serious businessmen can''t eat it!


    After the secretary brought coffee and left, Su Bai smiled and said to Thomas."I have considered the proposal you mentioned before!"


    "It must be good news," Thomas Wayne said with a smile.


    If there is no idea, Su Bai will not come back.


    With a smile, Su Bai said, "Eternal Paradise has prepared 50 million US dollars to invest in your construction in Gotham City!"


    "That''s great!" Thomas Wayne said excitedly.


    Su Bai waved his hand: "Don¡¯t be anxious and be happy. The investment must be for the return. There is no doubt about it! I also know a little about the plan of Gotham City, so I hope you will not sacrifice me for the purpose of building and transforming Gotham. The interests of partners!"


    "You can rest assured!" Thomas Wayne solemnly promised: "I know this very well. Only after you get a return can you continue to invest in Gotham, so that Gotham will get better and better. My There is only one wish, and that is to save the city! It''s just that I can''t do this with limited power alone, and it''s impossible to do this!"


    "That''s good! How about making Nick Haas talk to you about specific projects?"


    "I will make a plan as soon as possible to satisfy you!" Thomas laughed.


    "Then I will wait for good news."


    "By the way, you probably haven''t arranged a place to live yet? Why don''t you go to my house." Thomas invited.


    "That''s not good, right?"


    "It''s okay, Martha will definitely be very happy." Thomas said in a voice that couldn''t be rejected. Then he picked up the phone and called the house, saying that Su Bai and his party are going to live at home, so they can prepare dinner and room. .


    When it comes to this, Su Bai is naturally not good at rejecting it. I can only temporarily come down. After the business is negotiated, I might as well buy a house in Gotham. After all, I may be here after the business starts. Stay on the side for a while!Thomas was very enthusiastic, first introduced Wayne and Gotham City, and then briefly talked about the scope of cooperation with Nick Haas!


    There is nothing wrong with the general direction, let them talk about the specific details slowly.


    Thomas''s purpose is to build Gotham, and Su Bai''s purpose is to make money. The details of this must be discussed slowly.


    It was almost evening after the talk was over, and Thomas brought Su Bai and his party to his home!


    His home is for Batman''s home, Su Bai is a little curious, the Bat Cave has been there for a long time, or later Batman built it himself!Because different origin versions are different!


    As soon as the car stopped, Su Bai saw a middle-aged man waiting at the door of the villa.


    "This is my butler, Alfred." Thomas introduced.


    "Hello, Afu!" Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello sir, my name is Alfred."


    "Okay, I remember Ah Fu!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Alfred was stunned for a moment and smiled helplessly, and did not correct the title problem.The villa is very large and luxurious. When I came to the living room, I saw Martha. After saying hello, Diana had already chatted with Martha. Su Bai was chatting with Sue Thomas in the living room, Nick Haas occasionally added A few words, the atmosphere is pretty good!Later, the topic unknowingly shifted to business. Thomas really spared no effort in building and transforming Gotham, and he always missed it.


    In the end, Su Bai didn''t participate much, and looked around at will!


    I have to say that the Wayne family is indeed an old family with a rich heritage. It looks like an ordinary vase in the home, and an ordinary decoration should be antique, and it is old!


    Watching, Su Bai''s gaze stayed on the fireplace directly in front of him!


    This fireplace looked normal, but Su Bai discovered that it was a mechanism, and there... there was a corridor leading to the underground!


    Chapter 0004 The Housekeeper Ah Fu and the Future Gangster Godfather


    Sensing the corridor inside the fireplace, I quickly found that the space inside was very large and very primitive.It looks like the design of an air-raid shelter has no modification or other things.In other words, Thomas Wayne did not take advantage of this place, the bat cave with a far-reaching reputation in the future!I don''t know how long the talk was, but Ah Fu came to inform that the dinner party was ready for Thomas Wayne and Nick Haas before stopping.The dinner was very rich, it should be from Ah Fu¡¯s arm. I have to say that Ah Fu is indeed very powerful. No wonder that one person can take care of Bruce Wayne, Batman so well, and he is still a veteran. No wonder you will be called a housekeeper!


    The host and the host enjoyed a meal, and even arranged a guest room.


    There was no words for a night, and Thomas had already discussed with Nick Haas in the study when Su lost in the morning.


    "Afu, do you have any other jobs?" Su Bai asked.


    "Sir, my name is Alfred."


    "Okay Fu, do you have anything else to do later? If not, how about taking us around Gotham?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "As you wish, sir!"


    After explaining the invalidity again, Alfred gave up completely.

 C1020

    He drove Su Bai and Diana around in Gotham City. Today''s Gotham City is barely on a small scale, but it is far worse than New York, especially when it comes to law and order.Gang fights, drug trafficking, standing on the street... This way, Su Bai is truly experiencing what Gotham is.


    Sin City!


    "What''s wrong with this city!" Diana couldn''t help sighing.


    "This is Gotham!" Su Bai said.


    "This is also the reason why the master wants to transform and save the city!" Alfred answered.


    "difficult!"


    Su Bai said, and suddenly he saw a villa outside that seemed good.


    "Wait, stop the car!"


    Su Bai said hello, and Alfred stopped the car.


    After the car stopped, Su Bai got out of the car with Diana, and Alfred followed.


    "What do you think of here?"


    Su Bai turned to Diana and said.


    The question was abrupt, but Diana understood immediately.After looking at it carefully, he said, "It''s not bad, but there seems to be someone living here?"


    "Is Mr. Su Bai planning to buy a house? If you want to buy a house, I recommend you to go to the suburbs. Many open spaces over there will be relatively large and quiet." Alfred said.


    "Do you have a suitable place?" Su Bai asked rhetorically.


    Alfred thought for a while and said, "There is a suitable vacant land on the other side of Wayne Villa. That land should be within the planned range and should be easier to get!"


    "That''s it! I can talk to Thomas later. But even so, there is no place to live for the time being." Su Bai said.


    "Master certainly welcomes you to continue living!" Alfred said.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, walked over and rang the doorbell.


    However, no one said anything after it rang for several times. Su Bai squinted his eyes and felt inside.There is no one inside, it seems that no one lives for some time!


    "Afu, turn around and help me inquire about this house!"


    "No problem!" Alfred replied respectfully.


    After that, Su Bai turned around to get into the car. At this moment, a man next to him asked in a low voice, "What can you do with the owner of this house?"


    "Are you?" Su Bai turned to look at the man.


    This man looks twenty-seven or eighteen years old. He wears very ordinary and even a little poor, but his eyes are full of special light!It is an ambition, a feeling of wanting to move up!


    "Dear sir, if you want to buy this house, maybe I can help. My name is Kaman, Kaman Falcone, I am very familiar with this piece, give me one day! I will buy it for you This house is at the lowest price!" Falcone said confidently.


    "Whether you want to sell it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    "Although I came to Gotham for the first time, I think you should have guessed that my identity is unusual, otherwise, I would not take the initiative to strike up a conversation. I can give you one day, but you can think about it. If you can''t do it... You can''t just do it casually!" Su Bai smiled.


    Falcone nodded subconsciously and said, "I understand, sir!"


    "Well, I will come here to find you this time tomorrow!"


    Su Bai turned to the car after speaking!


    Alfred drove, and asked with some confusion: "Sir, with all due respect, if you want to buy that house, you can leave it to me!"


    "You don''t believe him?"


    "To be honest, I don''t think he is more capable than me!"


    Su Bai smiled, recalling the look in the person''s eyes just now in his mind, and said with a smile: "I can''t guarantee in other places, if he has been in Gotham, I think... his future achievements are limitless!"


    "Why?" Diana asked curiously.


    "Because this is Gotham City with simple folk customs!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Simple folk¡­¡­


    Even Diana, who had just arrived in Gotham, knew that this was ironic, not to mention Alfred who was driving!


    For this Falcone, Su Bai just felt that his eyes were full of ambition. In Gotham, as long as you have ambition and dare to do it, you can succeed. After all, this is the capital of sin.If Su Bai has carefully read the information about important figures in Gotham City, he will know who he is!


    Carman Falcone!


    The underground emperor of the future Gotham City, the godfather of the gang, a heavyweight who will cover the sky!


    Of course, now, he is just a poor boy with ambition to get ahead!


    Went around in a more prosperous area and went to see the area planned for this cooperation before returning to Wayne''s house.Thomas Wayne and Nick Haas have already talked about it. The specific profit, engineering project, etc. are also clearly divided. You can enter the preparatory work, and once it is completed, you can start!Su Bai encircled the land mentioned by Alfred by the way and prepared to build a manor. First, he has a place to live in Gotham, and second, it can be regarded as a holiday place!

 C1021

    Rich, who doesn¡¯t have a few properties yet?


    Chapter 0005 Falneco''s ambition and ability


    In the afternoon.


    Su Bai came out of Wayne''s house alone and came to the villa he fancyed yesterday.Early on, Su Bai saw a person standing near the villa, looking around and looking for someone who seemed to be waiting for, it was Falcone!


    "Sir, you are here!"


    Seeing Su Bai, Falcone hurried over to say hello respectfully."The homeowner has found it and packed things in it. I have inquired about the market price of this house about 300,000 yuan! But I have already talked to him and he is willing to sell it to her husband for 200,000 yuan! "


    "So much difference?"


    "Sir, I can assure you that I never deliberately raised the market price!" Falcone explained hastily.


    Su Bai smiled and stepped in. Falcone''s reaction quickly followed the knock on the door. After the door opened, a man who looked about forty years old, his expression slightly dodged behind the door. There seems to be a little bruise on it.Su Bai glanced at Falcone, but Falcone did not speak nervously.


    "Have you packed your things?" Su Bai took a look after coming in. There were a lot of things in the living room.


    "Packed up!"


    "That''s good!"


    Su Bai nodded, took out the checkbook and wrote a check.


    "Citibank''s check."


    The host reached out to take it, but Su Bai turned and handed it to Falcone.Falcone hurriedly took it and found that it was 300,000, and couldn''t help but look up at Su Bai.


    "Give you half a day to deal with the house''s affairs, and help this gentleman move things by the way. His move seems a bit empty, you look at buying some things you need to fill in. Half a day, there are problems Is it?" Su Bai asked Falcone.


    Falcone understood in an instant. Looking at the number of words on the check, he had no idea that this gentleman was so generous. His decision yesterday was correct!


    "Sir, you can rest assured that I will handle it properly!"


    "Remember my name, my name is Su Bai!"


    Su Bai bowed his head and said something in Falcone''s ear, then turned and went out.


    This is a temptation to test Falcone''s loyalty, whether he will run away with three hundred thousand.At the same time, he is testing his abilities. It is not easy to deal with these things in half a day, and it will definitely not be possible without some personal connections!If he passes the test, Su Bai doesn''t mind leaving him to deal with some miscellaneous things.Can''t you come out in person for everything, right?What''s more, this is Gotham, it''s ugly for women to open here!


    As for his behavior, Su Bai didn''t care.


    He is not a mother bitch, a moral bitch, as long as he is capable and obedient, that''s enough!


    After leaving Su Bai did not go back, but found a restaurant nearby, sat down, and then observed Falcone!Falcone took the homeowner to the bank after Su Bai left and went through the house formalities, and then enthusiastically helped the homeowner find a suitable car and porter to move.These were not so easy and not so fast, but Falcone was very willing to spend money, and things were naturally easy to handle.After dealing with this, Falcone walked through the city non-stop and began to buy furniture, accessories, etc., very attentive!Seeing Falcone''s busy schedule, Su Bai nodded in satisfaction.


    Very smart and very capable!


    Like falling to the west, the setting sun.


    Su Bai came out of the restaurant.


    "First, sir!"


    Looking at the refreshed layout and the tired and sweating Falcone, Su Bai nodded slightly.


    "not bad!"


    "It''s fine if you are satisfied with your sir. This is your leftover money!" Falcone took out the remaining money, which is about 50,000 yuan, which is not a small amount.


    Su Bai didn''t answer with a smile and said, "I have nothing to do with your approach, as long as you achieve your goal, but remember that you don''t want to do everything, and everything must have a bottom line and rules."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "You keep the money and spend it, I like to be clean, and come here during the day."


    "Yes!"


    Falcone was overjoyed instantly!


    Falcone did not say that he wanted to follow Su Bai, and Su Bai did not say whether to accept him, but whether he said his own rules before, or that coming over during the day means accepting Falcone!


    How can Falcone not be excited?


    He took the initiative to strike up a conversation, and his purpose of helping with this was not to make a little intermediate money.Yesterday, he recognized Thomas Wayne¡¯s car. Although I don¡¯t know who it is, it¡¯s definitely not easy to be able to ride Wayne¡¯s car with Wayne¡¯s butler. And since he wants to buy a house, he might Will settle in Gotham, so he will come forward to strike up a conversation.


    After Falcone left, Su Bai returned to Wayne Manor and talked to Diana and Thomas Wayne. Obviously, Afu should have told Thomas before, so Thomas was not unexpectedly just enthusiastic about staying.Seeing Su Bai insisted on leaving, he didn''t say anything.After returning with Diana, I first strolled around in the villa, the upper and lower floors, although not comparable to the New York villa, it was considered good.


    The portal opened and went straight to the New York villa. The two simply packed up and moved over.


    Obviously, they are going to live here for some time!


    Night fell.


    In the bedroom, Su Bai and Diana''s''exercise'' ended. While enjoying the evening breeze from the window, Su Bai told her about Falcone.


    Diana didn''t have any comments, not to mention that she really needed manpower when she first came to Gotham!

 C1022

    A few days after staying, Su Bai and Diana were familiar with the surrounding environment under the leadership of Falcone, and Falcone had no problem getting acquainted with them.Later, Nick Haas, Wayne and his wife also came over, and Falcone also gradually realized that the gentleman who loves himself is actually from New York, and he wants to cooperate with Thomas Wayne to build Gotham City!


    "The preparations are basically almost done, but the engineering team here has not been determined yet. The price is too high, and I can¡¯t trust the engineering team in Gotham City! I am going back to New York to find it, but it may take a few days. Time!" Nick Haas reported in the living room.


    "Falcone!"


    Su Bai called out, and Falcone hurried over.


    "The cheap, easy-to-use and reliable engineering team, if it is done, the engineering team will be handed over to you!"


    Chapter 0006: Bruce Wayne''s Godfather


    Falcone''s efficiency is very high, and it didn''t take long to find an engineering team, the price is very reasonable, and the quality is also very good.And Falcone is very responsible. He runs around with the engineering team almost every day. He handles major and minor matters in an orderly manner. Although he has no experience in this area, he has done quite well. At least Supai and Nick Haas asked if they were himself. It may not be better.


    As the engineering team started, Su Bai occasionally went to check the progress, and then accompanied Diana, or absorbed the cosmic energy, and sometimes talked with Nick Haas and Thomas.


    In this process, I have also met many Gotham politicians, the mayor, the director and so on, and they are becoming more and more familiar with Gotham and understand more and more.


    The project is in full swing. With the completion of the first phase of the project, according to Nick Haas, only this phase made at least 20 million yuan.This is the first phase, and there will be several subsequent phases. If all are completed, it can reach at least 100 million yuan!However, it will take about two to three years to complete these projects!After the completion of the first phase of the project, Falcone took the engineering team to build the manor for Su Bai, and the design drawings were ready when nothing happened.


    Su Bai did not plan to go to Gotham regularly for a long time, so this manor is actually used for vacation, so the style is more luxurious and enjoyable. The project is not big or small. According to Falcone, it will take at least half a year. This is still a production project. If it is normal, it may be slower if it is normal!


    On this day, Su Bai received a call from Thomas as soon as he returned from the manor.


    "Dear friend, Martha is born!" As soon as the call was connected, Thomas'' excitement was heard.


    Martha gave birth?


    Su Bai was taken aback for a while and smiled and said, "Congratulations, then let me guess, boy?"


    "Yes, it''s a boy, I haven''t figured out what my name should be!" Thomas said.


    "Bruce, how is Bruce?"


    "Bruce? Bruce Wayne? Yes, he''s called Bruce Wayne!" Thomas said excitedly, "My friend, how about... how about you becoming my son''s godfather?"


    This godfather does not refer to the priests in the church. It is a bit similar to the godfather of the children of the Tian Dynasty. It is a very close relationship, or the relationship that is good in the family can be the godfather of each other''s children!Sue''s defeat did not expect Thomas to be Bruce''s godfather.


    To be the godfather of Batman?


    It sounds great!


    "Okay, I promised!"


    Wayne Manor, Su Bai and Diana looked at the newly-born Bruce Wayne. Apart from Su Bai, who would have thought that this child would be the famous Batman later?It''s just...it looks so ugly now!Seeing Masha exuding maternal glory, Su Bai handed the child to Diana, who was next to him, and followed Thomas and turned out of the room.Ah Fu had already poured the tea, and Su Bai sat down with Thomas.


    "Are you worried?"


    Seeing Thomas'' contemplation, Su Bai asked.


    Thomas shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just suddenly felt different. After I have Bruce, I think I should do something and set an example for Bruce! By the way, this project...Thank you so much. I have checked all the projects, and only the projects you are responsible for are of the best quality!"


    "Just to make money!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "But money is not made like this! If you have paid attention to the quality of other projects, you know how wicked they are, not just other people, even Wayne Group..." Thomas hated it, but He quickly shook his head and changed the subject.


    It is inevitable that the stall is not easy to manage when it is big.


    Thomas seemed to want to do something, which made Su Bai couldn''t help looking at the bat cave curiously.But this time, Su Bai found that it was different!The bat cave was obviously treated, and Thomas really planned to do something!


    Time flies, time flies.


    In a blink of an eye, Little Bruce was already two years old. Thomas¡¯ time at home became longer, but the person became more mysterious. Even the butler, Afu, didn¡¯t know what he did in private.In two years, all the projects have been completed.Similar to Nick Haas''s calculations, he made a little over 100 million in the end.


    As early as a year and a half ago, Su Bai and Diana had already moved into the manor!


    Paradise Manor!


    This project gave Nick Haas a taste of the sweetness, and he was ready to invest in other cities in the same way. Su Bai gave him full power in this regard.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    In the living room, Su Bai asked Falcone.


    Falcone said: "It depends on your husband!"


    Su Bai shook his head: "You have followed me for two years. The engineering work is beautiful, and I have seen your abilities. It is a waste to keep you by my side, and I believe you are not willing. So , Tell me what you think."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Falcone hesitated and said: "Gotham is too chaotic and disorderly! It is not good if a city is not in order, so there is no way to make money safely, so I want to make a break!"


    "There is a sum of money here, enough for your initial operation."


    Su Bai pointed to the box next to him.


    Falcone was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that the husband would be ready.


    "You have money and someone, you can do what you want, go!" Su Bai waved, Falcone nodded and took the money and left!

 C1023

    In less than half a month, Gotham City opened a new nightclub!


    The owner of the nightclub is Falcone!


    In Gotham, there is no way out of politics, and Falcone has no plans to confuse politics!After the nightclub opened, Falcone gathered a lot of people and used the relationship from the previous project to develop step by step. With money, people, and background, Falcone quickly gained a foothold and started immediately. It expanded quickly!


    Su Bai did not pay attention to Falcone specifically, he believed in Falcone''s ability!


    But what Su Bai did not expect was that Falcone had unified the underground gang of Gotham in just six months and reached a consensus to become the recognized boss of the underground gang of Gotham!


    Item 0007


    "Sir, this is it!"


    Falcone got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Su Bai got out of the car and took a look at a nightclub with flashing lights!


    Many people stood at the door of the nightclub, all respectful.


    One of them is a black girl, wearing a crimson dress slightly revealing.


    "This is Fish Mooney, a very talented little girl!"


    Falcone introduced.


    "Hello, sir!" Fish Mooney greeted slightly nervously.


    Su Bai nodded, and Falneco led the way into the nightclub!


    The style of the nightclub is more towards the bar, with two rows of tables, the bar stands beside it, and there is a stage in the middle of the inside. At this time, a singer is singing, and Su Bai doesn''t know what he is singing, but it sounds pretty good!There were no guests inside. Falcone should have cleared the court. He came to the front row and sat down. Fish Mooney poured wine for the two of them and stood aside.


    "Sir, there would be no mine today without you. This time I invite you here to tell you that I did not disappoint you."


    Falcone raised his glass and said seriously.


    Su Bai laughed and took a sip with him. Falcone is ambitious, but he still has a bottom line, or he knows what kind of situation is the best.Although he is now the boss of the gang, he has not driven out all his opponents, and he is also very fair.The most important thing is that Falcone really appreciates himself as Su Bai can see it!


    Falcone glanced at Fish Mooney, and Fish Mooney turned and left, carrying several boxes over!


    "Sir, because there were a lot of places where money was used before, and the rules were not perfect, I didn''t make a statement. Now, the situation has stabilized. This is the money I received this month. I left half to deal with the situation!"


    Su Bai was a little dumb: "Unexpectedly, I still have a day to sit and collect money!"


    "Without a husband, there would be no current situation. Although the husband did not come forward, I was able to succeed only through the relationship of the husband. This should be the case! I will send you half of the income every month from now on!"


    "Money, I took it, anyway, you also went out from me. You are up to you, but remember, I will save you!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Falcone smiled happily.


    He has been with Su Bai for two years, and he knows more or less that Su Bai is no ordinary person!So the money of filial piety, on the one hand, is indeed grateful.But once, or several times, a large amount can already be paid back.The reason why it has become the norm is that Falcone wants to leave a way for himself!


    No one is a fool!


    Falcone''s thoughts, Supai, naturally knew, so he said that he didn''t care what he was doing, but he could save his life, and that was enough.


    "By the way, sir, one more thing!"


    "The Arkham Asylum is closed, and all the patients are temporarily transferred to the Black Gate Prison!" Falcone said.


    "Oh why?"


    "I don''t know, it may be because the equipment is too bad, but the Black Gate Prison is not much better! I know that my husband has always been interested in this place, and I will believe it and inquire when I look back." Falcone said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No need, just close it."


    The Arkham Asylum will indeed be closed, and it has been closed for a long time.


    When it is reopened, it will become that talented Arkham!


    After talking about things, the next thing is to drink and chat and watch the performance. I have to say that the entertainment activities of the nightclub are still very rich. Here the singers sing the songs, and there are girls who go up and dance very sexy.


    "Suddenly I remembered that I went to a ballet show with Diana before. I don''t know what''s so good about that thing. The only thing that impressed me was that there was a naked dance scene. A place like a bar, or This kind of dance is more attractive!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Falcone smiled and said: "These people usually dance and attract many guests, but they are not naked dances, but if the husband is interested!" Falcone clapped his hands gently and saw The girls on the stage began to take off their clothes... I have to say that the quality of these girls are good, their figures and looks are very good, and they know that they have been practiced at a glance, which can attract the attention of men!


    "Sir, if you are interested, I can call them over. In Gotham, as long as the husband wants it, I will definitely help him get it!"


    "no need."


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, just take a look, he was really not interested in what he was doing.


    These women are equivalent to someone playing the violin to set up the atmosphere next to you eating in the restaurant. It doesn''t hurt to listen, but there is no need to ask him to sit down and eat together!


    "Okay, I''m going back!"


    After a while, Su Bai stood up and said.

 C1024

    Falcone drove Su Bai back to the manor!


    After Falcone became the boss, although the crime rate has not dropped much, the most basic order is still very stable. The gangs and politicians are all in peace.But Falcone¡¯s methods are not simple, money, fate!These two points easily eroded the political world. Although there were some troubles in the middle, there were still upright people, but they were solved by him in the end. Unknowingly, Falcone has become the king of Gotham!


    His status gradually changed, and he became the arbiter at the top.


    Except for some close people, no one knew that there was another person above Falcone!


    Diana stayed here for a while and started to get busy. The antique business had to be dealt with. Whatever happened to Nick Haas, Diana would also go over and solve it.It can be seen that Diana is looking for something to do for herself, and it is really boring if she doesn''t do something during the long years.Su Bai has nothing to do, absorb the energy of the universe, occasionally go to see Little Bruce, or go to the country of the mountain city, or go to the side of the future rover, and he does not feel boring!


    "what happened to you?"


    There was a noise from the lawn outside, and a person came in immediately afterwards.


    Su Bai thought it was a wanderer or a star chaser, but it was Skendor Savage who came in unexpectedly!


    Item 0008


    "Isn''t the star girl or the negative girl disappointing you?" Skendor Savage said jokingly while looking at the villa with a smile."Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what happened between you and the negative girl. You can travel through time so it looks like there is no loophole, but I can see the negative girl¡¯s performance! Vixen and wanderers are also good, especially when the wanderers say to you. It''s a matter of obedience. You want her not to refuse, right? When are you going to take them down?"


    "I''m more interested in taking you down!" Su Bai said with his lips.


    Skendor Savage smiled and shrugged: "So, didn''t I take the initiative to send it to the door? You are not bad here. I have seen some historical buildings. I have to say that the lack of technology is really inconvenient but more It''s a different feeling!" said on the one hand, while Skendor Savage sat down next to Supai."My business has basically been handled. During this period of time, it is very stressful and tired, so I want to come here to play, relax and learn''history'' by the way? Anyway, it won''t delay things!"


    "I didn''t say let you stay!" Su Bai said.


    Skendor Savage smiled and said, "You wouldn''t be so stingy, would you? Or I... I am inconvenient here?"


    "Diana is not here recently!" Su Bai said.


    "I said that just because Diana was not there. I went upstairs and walked around!" Skendor Savage said as he got upstairs.


    Su Bai shook his head helplessly and could only follow.


    Skendor Savage suddenly came over and Su Bai could not send her back directly, so she could only stay.Wandered around the manor and had a meal in Gotham City at night.For Skendor Savage, all this is very old. After all, it is a long time away from her era, but she is very interested in everything!So for a few days, Su Bai accompanied Skendor Savage around!


    Skendor Savage knew how chaotic Gotham was.


    Aside from other things, I''ve encountered everything several times just because of the robbery, but they were all solved by Skendor Savage, and the Soviet Union had no chance to shoot!


    "Is there any place to go?"


    Skendor Savage asked Su Bai.


    At this time, Skendor Savage has changed his original clothes and is fully integrated into this era.


    However, Skendor Savage¡¯s aesthetic is somewhat different, and of course this is also related to the times!


    She especially likes net stockings!


    A black dress is wearing a pair of black fishnet stockings, and then wearing a pair of high-heeled boots. The matching is nondescript. Fortunately, the appearance is good and the body is good, and it is not ugly to wear anything!


    But looking at this era, the concept of fishnet stockings is still in the feeling that dancing girls would wear them. Unlike later generations, it is nothing to wear stockings or fishnet stockings.


    "It depends on you." Su Bai said.


    "Go to the bar, I have never seen what a bar in this era looks like!"


    "Bars in this era are not so light!"


    "It''s rare to come here. I have to see him no matter what."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai took Skendor Savage directly to the bar in Falcone.


    The bar has been handed over to others to take care of. After Su Bai and Skendor Savage came in, they saw two people approaching.


    One man and one woman.


    The man doesn''t know him, and the woman is called Fish, I''ve seen him a long time ago.


    "Arrange a quieter location."


    Su Bai said, Fish quickly arranged the position.


    "Who is in charge of here now?" Su Bai asked.


    "Sir, it''s me!" the man said.


    Su Bai nodded and said: "Just get whatever you want, you are busy with yours, just ignore me!"


    "Good sir!"


    The two walked back to the bar, but Fish asked the bar to get the best drink but was stopped by the man.


    "You don''t know who he is? You can''t even bear the wine, if your Excellency Falcone knew..."


    "Of course not! Didn''t you notice the woman he brought? This is the first time he brought a woman here? It seems that he hasn''t caught up yet. This is a good opportunity!" The man whispered.

 C1025

    "What good opportunity?"


    "This one!"


    The man said, and took out a vial from his arms.


    Fish frowned. She knew what the liquid in this bottle was. This guy has often used this thing to do things like that to women since he managed it. After eating, women will go crazy, and many dancing girls have been handed over by him. Yes, even if the other party is willing.To be honest, he is a pervert!


    "Are you not afraid of your husband being angry?"


    "I''m helping Mr., Mr. will not blame him. You don''t understand the man''s thing!" He sneered and asked the bar to adjust two glasses of wine, one drop in one, and then said: "I will The wine is sent, you will send a good bottle of wine later, besides...Clear the venue, both the guests and our people let them go out, pay attention to be normal!" The man turned around after speaking.


    Two glasses of wine were placed next to them, and the man left after a few words!


    Su Bai did not pay attention to Skendo Savage, or did not expect any problems, while watching the women dancing on the stage, while drinking and chatting, Skendo Savage was still interested The quality of the character.Before I knew it, the number of guests in the bar had gradually decreased, and they were quietly called away.


    "Go and deliver the wine." The man said to Fish, and then handed her the wine, greeted the bar and the others to exit the bar!


    Fish walked slowly with the wine in the past, and when he came to the side, he bent down and put the wine down and looked up at the door. He hesitated, bowed his head and said, "Sir, I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Fish glanced at his flushed face, his eyes were a little loose, and then he whispered to Su Bai''s ear and said, "Sir, he put medicine in your friend''s wine!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai frowned and asked.


    "I want to help you, but I think he is too arrogant. I believe that this kind of thing is his own idea, but I can''t stop it lightly." Fish said.


    Su Bai nodded: "I will tell Falcone that you will manage this place from now on. You go out first, as for him...to deal with it later!"


    Chapter 0009 It''s too cheap to kill you.


    "Skandor, how do you feel?" Su Bai asked, turning his head towards Skendor Savage.


    Skendor shook his head: "I''m fine, I just feel a little hot, some...not very clear, is it that I am drunk? Is the wine of your time so strong?"


    "In order to please me, someone took the initiative to add medicine to your wine." Su Bai said.


    "What, what?" Skendor Savage was shocked."What medicine?"


    "It should be that kind, you know..." Su Baitan said, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The gangster in Gotham City used to be with me, so some people below him still know. It''s normal to please me, but I didn''t expect him to use this method. What about him, I will handle it! But you..."


    "To be honest, if it is me who gets the drug, I am not worried at all! But you... I really don''t have any good way to get rid of the effect of the drug. I can only dizzy you and wait for the effect of the drug to pass!"


    Su Bai was also very depressed. Although he often joked about Skendor Savage, he really didn''t do anything else. Otherwise, he would have started in the past few days.Unexpectedly, this kind of thing could happen if you just come and have a drink. Although the man may have a good starting point, he used the wrong method!Some things can be done, and some things can''t be done, especially without permission!


    "Really?" Skendor Savage asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Of course it is true. I will not use this method, let alone push it on others."


    "Well, I believe you. But you still don''t let me faint, send me back, I will try a cold shower, if it still doesn''t work..."


    "Then I will send you back to the roaming number, maybe the medical room on the roaming number should have a way!"


    Su Bai answered, and then teleported directly back to the manor with Skendor Savage, to the bathroom.


    "Go, call me if you have anything!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Skendor Savage agreed to enter, and then the patter of water rang.


    Su Bai just stood outside the door and waited, listening to the movement inside.


    Accompanied by the sound of water, Su Bai seemed to hear the groaning of Skendor Savage.


    "Skendor, are you okay? If it doesn''t work, I''ll take you back to Wandering. Skendor? Skendor?" Su Bai shouted outside, but Skendor didn''t respond.


    After hesitating, Su Bai opened the door and went in!


    In the bathtub, Skendor Savage group shrank together, the shower was on, and the whole person was soaked in it and tried completely.The skirt on his body had been taken off, and Skendor Savage looked very confused and was obviously a little delirious.


    "Skendor! I''ll send you to the roaming number!" Su Bai came over and hugged Skendor Savage to leave.


    "Wait, wait..." Skendor Savage gasped and said, "No, don''t send me back!"


    "Why?" Su Bai said in astonishment, she was like this, and she might be able to stay awake when she returned to the roaming ship.However, Skendor couldn''t say it anymore, his hands seemed to be out of control over Su Bai''s body moving back and forth!


    "Forget it, since you don''t want to go back, I will faint you, and when you faint, I won''t know anything!"


    Su Bai said helplessly, the telepathy was activated instantly, and in an instant, Skendor Savage snorted and fainted.


    Holding Skendor Savage out of the bathroom to the room, looking at the wet Skendor Savage, Su Bai was not hypocritical, and he did not have any idea of ??taking advantage.Take off her clothes and dry her body with a towel!During the whole process, although Skendor Savage was dizzy, his body''s instinctive reaction was still strong. If Skendor Savage was sober at this time, Su Bai might still think about it, but now... Feeling, just can say no idea!


    After drying, Su lost to Skendor Savage and covered it with a quilt, and then returned to the bar with a swish!


    After an induction, Su Bai turned and walked towards the back door of the bar.


    Behind it is an alley, dealing with some less obvious things.

 C1026

    When I came to the back alley, I saw several younger brothers pressing down on the man, and Fish was standing beside him, and even Falcone came.


    "Sir, I''m so sorry that I didn''t expect this to happen." Falcone hurriedly apologized when Su was defeated.


    Su Bai smiled: "How is my temper?"


    "Mister has a very good temper!" Falcone said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Because I don''t get angry with you, I rarely scold people, and I respect you very much. But this is not because I have a good temper, but because it doesn''t matter! Because you are too small, if an ant hits you The shoes, will you be angry with the ant? No, because you can trample it to death by stomping!"


    "You..." Su Bai looked at the kneeling man.


    "You neither have Falcone introduced like Fish, nor do you introduce yourself, so I don¡¯t know your name. An unknown person dares to take charge of my affairs, I wonder what you think. Yes. Do you think that all men are like you, or do you think that if you become, I will thank you, even if I fail, I won''t blame you, after all, you helped me get a woman?"


    "Sir, I swear I am not..."


    "Don''t swear, that''s what you think in your heart!" Su Bai interrupted coldly."If you tell me in advance, maybe I will take your proposal, even if it is not... I will think of your good. The only mistake is, you are the master. Who are you, dare to be my master? I live. For so long, you are the first! You said, how should I punish you?"


    "Kill you?"


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s too cheap for you. Since you like medication so much, why not try it too!"


    "Sir, the medicine is here!"


    Fish took the small bottle at the right time.


    Su Bai nodded: "Find a place to lock up and give him a drink, then...if he is still alive, continue to drink him!"


    What happens if a man drinks this?


    It must be the end of exhaustion!


    This is to make him alive!


    Imagine this scene. As a result, the people around couldn''t help but shudder and subconsciously strengthened their legs.Hey, this method is more painful than killing him directly, and...terrible!


    "From now on, you will take care of this bar. Let me know if there is a result!"


    Su Bai said to Fish, then turned and left!


    Item 0010


    It is enjoyable to slap once, and it is cool to slap twice, but it is absolutely terrifying to death!


    There was no need to apply the medicine twice, it was just one night. After experiencing countless times of sleeplessness, he finally died suddenly.


    It is said that the state of death is extremely horrible, and they are all exposed and bleeding!


    It¡¯s okay to kill with a shot and stabbing to death. It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s a miserable death. It¡¯s basically cruel and cruel to come out, but this kind of''soft'' method of killing is really scary They may not help but think of such a scene whenever they want to slap them. It has to be said that the addiction that many people have quit for many years is an unexpected gain, and even a word has been circulated in Gotham unknowingly.


    A man must not slap, he will die!


    All in all, in short.


    Fish and other Falcone''s men, including Falcone, really saw that the Soviet defeat was terrible this time, and it also sounded the alarm for them. Don''t make your own claims about the Soviet defeat!


    Of course, these are all things to do.


    Now, Su Bai has just returned from the bar.


    In the room, Skendor Savage was still in a coma, and the quilt on her body was kicked off a lot. The upper body was so brightly exposed, especially her body was still shaking, which was very conspicuous. , It''s hard not to pay attention.Su Bai wanted to help her cover the quilt, but suddenly she grabbed her hand, and then began to press on herself, and she was very powerful.


    "This medicine is really exaggerated!"


    Su Bai grumbled helplessly!


    ...


    The sun is shining brightly and the warm wind is fading.


    A breeze blew through the window, and the curtains fluttered slightly.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Skendor Savage woke up quietly, opened his eyes and saw Su Bai with messy clothes around him.


    "You finally wake up. If you don''t wake up, I will be depressed." Su Bai said with a wry smile.


    Skendor Savage looked at himself and then at Su Bai, probably guessing what was going on.Although Su Bai''s clothes were messy, they were still intact, which made Skendor Savage''s expression a little strange."why?"


    "What?" Su Bai didn''t react for a while.


    "Why didn''t you do anything to me? As long as you can get me like me, and I won''t blame you, after all..."


    "Why didn''t you do this, but you endured it?"


    "Do you look down on me, or?"


    Skendor Savage asked one after another, and Su Bai understood what she was talking about.


    "Don''t mention it, did you know that I didn''t sleep well all night? A few times I almost ate it and you forget it. Anyway, it''s just that if you are awake. But after thinking about it, I always feel like this It¡¯s a bit of a guilty thing. I¡¯m not Liu Xiahui who can sit back and relax, but I really feel a little bit disdainful about medicine! Even if it¡¯s a deal, even if it¡¯s just desire, it¡¯s much better than medicine!¡±

 C1027

    "Affectionate!"


    Skendor Savage said that he turned over and looked around without covering up, "Where are my clothes?"


    "Your clothes are all wet. Find new ones by yourself. You don''t buy a lot anyway." Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Skender Savage said, turned and went out.


    Su Bai did not rest all night, and now Skendor Savage woke up and Su Bai was relieved, got up and took a shower, and then got ready to sleep!Skendor Savage changed his clothes and came back and saw that Su Bai was already lying down. He walked over and said, "Send me back."


    "Wait until I wake up."


    Su Bai closed his eyes and replied.


    "That person, how did you solve it?" Skendor Savage asked again.


    "He gave you medicine, I will give him medicine. But his results are much worse than yours." Su Bai waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I''m going to sleep!"


    "OK then!"


    Skendor Savage said, Su Bai was about to concentrate on sleeping but suddenly felt a kiss on the cheek.Opening his eyes in amazement, he saw that Skendor Savage had turned around and went out.


    After sleeping in the afternoon, Skendor Savage had packed his things after Su defeated and said hello. Su Bai took her back to her time.


    "You go straight back?"


    Skendor Savage asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai ridiculed: "Please, I''m feeling uncomfortable after being tossed by you all night, how can I go back. I''ll go to Courtney!"


    "Thank you!"


    Skendor Savage was silent for a moment, said.


    Su Bai waved his hand dumbly and turned to look for Courtney.


    Skendor Savage stared at Su Bai''s back, until he had left for a long time before he smiled inexplicably, and then turned back to the room.


    After a fierce gallop.


    Courtney lay on Su Bai''s body and said: "Sir, how do you feel so... so strong today? Is there no beauty in Gotham that Mr. sees?"


    "I haven''t found it yet!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Skendor said that things here are almost busy. Do you have any plans? Do you want to live in Gotham for a while?"


    Courtney shook his head and said, "Sir, although we are helping Skendor Savage, the purpose of helping is not for Mr.''s information! Now the unity is peaceful, it is the time to concentrate on doing this. ! So I won''t go back, so let the vixen go back with you."


    "What is she going to do with me?"


    "You have to have someone by your side to help with things, and I have seen the situation in Gotham, the place is very chaotic, and it is convenient to have a vixen doing things!"


    "I can rest assured that the vixen is by your side, and she also knows our business, so even if your husband sees any beauty in Gotham, she will not get in the way!"


    "Then turn around and ask her, and if she wants, let her go back with me!"


    "I asked her before, she is fine!"


    After a short rest, Su Bai went out with Courtney to find the vixen and asked about it. As expected, the vixen had no problem. So and so, Su Bai had already returned to Gotham with the vixen.


    For Skendor Savage, Gotham is considered "history", but for Vixen, Gotham is considered "future".After returning, Su Bai first gave the vixen a few days to leave her to go back to New York and look at the Justice Society, but I''m afraid it''s already a nonsense!


    Item 0011


    The bar is thriving under Fish''s management and business is getting better and better.Although Falcone is already a Gotham boss, it can be said that he is in Gotham, he is in charge of the follow-up investment projects of Eternal Paradise. After observing for a long time, although the momentum has been achieved, he failed in Su The front is always so respectful and orderly.The vixen came back after three months away, and seemed to have accepted this fact!


    However, she still keeps things in mind about the reverse flash, and occasionally uses the communicator in the New York villa to inquire about the news with the legendary team!


    Although Su Bai can''t be said to be deep and simple, he is still very low-key in Gotham. Apart from occasionally going to the bar to sit and see the little Bruce, he occasionally pays attention to the business, and he is not too high-key.


    Unknowingly, the younger brother of the bar has changed one crop after another. There are not many people who know the true identity of Su Bai, but they know that a guest will be very polite and respectful every time he comes to the boss Fish!Before he knew it, little Bruce also began to thrive and grew up!


    "Sir, are there any arrangements for today?" Vixen asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai thought for a while and shook his head: "It seems that there is no special arrangement, how about you?"


    The vixen thought for a while and said: "If the husband wants to go out, there are two options. One is to go to the bar. It is said that a new singer seems to be good. The other is a party."


    "What party?"


    "The gathering of some young people in Gotham is probably the kind of drinking, smoking, men and women." The vixen said with a curled mouth.


    Su Bai smiled: "You haven''t gotten used to it for so many years! This is Gotham. Anything can happen here. What you said is just normal."


    "Sir, you know, I think I will never get used to it!" said the vixen.


    "Know that you don''t like this kind of occasion, or even Gotham, so let''s go, I will send you back to stay for a while after a while." Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1028

    "Yeah!" The vixen nodded heavily.


    As a member of the Justice Society, although the Justice Society has long ceased to exist, her natural sense of justice still makes her very uncomfortable and dislike the environment of Gotham.


    Gotham.


    Some people are here like fish in water, while others are uncomfortable!


    "Where is the party you said, I''ll go see it!"


    After a long time, he always wanted to have fun for himself. Su Bai asked the address and did not let the vixen follow, so he drove a car and went straight out.


    An upscale hotel in Gotham, one of the largest presidential suites!


    Su Baiqianqiu came in.


    In the living room, the sound of music thought, smoke filled, and various wine bottles scattered around. The men and women were obviously immersed in the atmosphere of this party, and no one noticed Su Bai''s sudden appearance.


    After scanning Su Bai, I can probably see that these people are mostly the offspring of rich people or dignitaries!


    Basically it is either the rich second generation or the expensive second generation!


    "Hi."


    A woman nearby greeted him casually, and Su Bai responded and walked to the side to find a clean glass.


    Su Bai didn''t have much to attend parties like this. They were usually uninvited, and they were young people, so noisy enough!And no one knows him, it''s easy to kill time with them!


    Sitting on a chair at the edge of the living room, watching the hustle and bustle of the living room and drinking wine quietly, Su Bai enjoyed the peace like loneliness!


    Lifting the wine glass, Su Bai was about to take a sip, but suddenly saw a jade arm stretched out beside him and directly snatched Su Bai''s wine glass.


    "This is my wine!"


    Su Bai turned his head and said.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a woman with long blond hair wearing a white dress and drinking all the wine in her glass. It seems that her condition is almost always too much.Uh...it should be drugs.


    In the United States, in Gotham, drug use is simply uncommon. For people here, it''s like smoking cigarettes, commonplace!


    The woman put down the cup and glanced at Su Bai, smiled happily, and suddenly lifted her skirt and turned over and rode Su Bai''s lap. Su Bai was about to speak when she saw her bow and kissed her.


    With the touch of his lips, the wine entered Su Bai''s mouth homeopathically!


    "Give it back to you!"


    The woman chuckled. She planned to put the cup down but suddenly fell to the ground with a clatter. The woman made a naughty expression, fluffed her hair and looked at Su Bai!


    "Why haven''t I met you?"


    "I haven''t seen you either!" Su Bai said calmly and naturally.


    The woman pouted: "Well, it''s the first time I''m here. I don''t know anyone here! Oh, no, I know a friend who brought me here, and she''s still inside!"


    "Oh!" Su Bai responded.


    But the woman seemed to have a temperament to talk, and she didn¡¯t plan to get up, and she continued to say: "Do you know? I am in pain! No one really understands me, even if I have left home, they still don¡¯t understand me! But I I found that it¡¯s good now, really good, I¡¯m very happy, I can¡¯t be happy anymore!"


    Some people are curious about money and they like fresh excitement, and some people need to adjust their pressure or resolve some psychological worries!


    Obviously, this woman belongs to the latter!


    She has long blonde hair and a good figure, and her white dress is slightly wrinkled.


    Su Bai put his hand on her leg, rubbing his fingers lightly, "Tell you a secret?"


    "What, what?"


    The woman trembled slightly as she was provoked, and she leaned forward and hooked Su Bai''s neck!


    Su Bai thought about raising his head, brushing her cheek, whispering beside her white earlobe.The heat waves made her seem a little dazed, and a little drunk: "What did you say? Did you sneak in?"


    "Shh!"


    Su Bai''s fingers blocked her mouth and said, "Don''t let them hear, how about I go get some wine and find a quiet place?"


    "There is an empty room inside, I will wait for you!"


    The woman hesitated and got up and said something about going to go first!


    Su Bai smiled but didn''t intend to get up.


    He just came to feel the atmosphere, but he didn''t plan to come to have fun!The woman walked two steps to the corridor, then suddenly turned her head and said, "By the way, my name is Barbara."


    "Barbara Keane?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and looked carefully at it quite unexpectedly!


    Chapter 0012 Barbara Keane

 C1029

    Barbara!


    This name is still very well-known in the DC world. The first thing people think of is Batgirl, also known as Batgirl.


    Barbara Gordon!


    The bat family is still very large.


    In addition to Batman and Robin of the past, there are also many generations of Batgirl and Batwoman!


    Of course, there is no Batgirl.


    Because Barbara Gordon has not been born yet, Barbara Keane is her mother!


    Of course, not now!


    Su Bai did not expect that it was just on a whim. After attending a party uninvited, he would meet Barbara, and in this way!It¡¯s not clear about Barbara Keane¡¯s past defeats, but it seems unhappy.Originally, Su Bai planned to ignore her, but since knowing that she is Barbara, it must be another matter!


    Su Bai got up and walked over to grab a bottle of wine in the crowd. Someone next to him chatted and greeted him. Su Bai responded a few words and walked back.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so calm, you are not afraid that they will find you sneaking in?" Barbara whispered when Su defeated.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It turns out that no one has found it, right?"


    The two of them talked and walked to the next room.Pushing the door in, there was no one inside. Barbara sat on the bed and stretched out her hand to take the wine bottle and drank it quickly and boldly. The wine flowed down the corner of her mouth and got into the skirt. Neckline!


    "Are you here to indulge?" Su Bai walked to the side dumbly and took it.


    "Who is not?"


    Barbara Keane smiled and said: "Oh, yes! You are not, you sneaked in to eat and mix! Why? I think your clothes are of good grade, it shouldn¡¯t seem like you can¡¯t smoke marijuana. Drinkers, why should you sneak in?"


    "Don''t you find it interesting to run away if you take advantage?" Su Bai smiled.


    "It''s really interesting!"


    Barbara Keane thought for a while and giggled.


    "How about you?" Su Bai asked and passed the wine.


    The two of them didn''t use the cup at all, so you take a bite and I take a bite.


    "Me? Indulge!" Barbara Keane curled her lips. "From childhood to most no one knew what I wanted. Finally, I am now graduating from college. I am back in Gotham and I am going to start living alone. I thought This will make me very happy, because I finally left the place that made me unhappy and painful. But! I found that I was still unhappy. So I decided to accept the invitation of my friends and do something like everyone What you are doing!"


    "Drinking, smoking weed? Looking for a man?"


    "almost!"


    Barbara Keane shrugged: "Others can do it, why can''t I do it? Why do people always tell me this can''t be done, how can I not do it? I am a person, an independent person, I have free consciousness and thought! "


    Su Bai smiled faintly, probably understand!


    Barbara Keene¡¯s family conditions should be good, and her parents¡¯ education should be a more old-fashioned and more traditional way.Can''t get the normal care and understanding, so... she feels like rebelliousness.


    "the first time?"


    "Hmm!" Barbara nodded: "But it feels good, I feel very relaxed, I have never been so happy!"


    "How about you?"


    "I?"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I''m fine. Although I have one important thing that I haven''t figured out yet, I still have time to take it slowly. As for normal times, I am a little lonely!"


    "Lonely? Do you have no friends?"


    "That''s not it, friends, women, I am not referring to this aspect. Solitude, according to the words of the celestial dynasty, loneliness is the king, aloneness is unique, and a unique king is naturally lonely!" Su Bai laughed. .


    Barbara said: "Although I don''t understand it, I feel great!"


    "I feel like I have to have a drink with you!" Barbara said with a smile, then raised her neck and took a sip. Su Bai reached out to take it, only to find that Barbara was approaching again.


    The four lips touched, the wine dripped down the gap, Barbara took the initiative, Su Bai catered for a moment and tried to push away, but Barbara seemed to get worse, and finally he pushed Su Bai even more aggressively. Pushed him onto the bed and threw him over again!


    Separate after a long time!


    Barbara panted and lifted her hands back to the back to untie her skirt. At this moment, the door was suddenly opened...


    A woman!


    A woman with a slightly darker complexion walked in.


    "Barbara, you..."


    "Hi, Sunni!" Barbara greeted and patted Su Bai: "This is a friend I just met. His name is... Forget it, no matter what his name is, I think he is very interesting. So I plan to give my first time to her, what do you think?"


    "Barbara, you are too sloppy, you can go with me." Juni said with a frown.


    "Follow you, you are not a man!"

 C1030

    Barbara said, lowered her head and offered a kiss.


    Sunni seemed reluctant to come over and wanted to take Barbara away, but Barbara said: "Sunni, I treat you as a friend. You brought me here to relax, didn''t you?"


    "But I didn''t plan to let you find a man!"


    "Why? Don''t you look for a man or a woman?" Barbara said from Su Bai, pulling Su Bai and said, "Let''s change place, go to my house!"


    "You can''t do this, you deserve better!" Chen Ni said.


    Barbara frowned and looked at Jenny: "How do you know that he is not good? He is very young, right? He is handsome? And he is very attractive! Maybe an encounter can produce a relationship, at least I treat him very much now. Have a good impression!"


    "You are not sober!" Sunni said.


    Barbara shrugged: "Who cares!"


    The two spoke very fast, and their attitude seemed fierce. They felt that there was no room for Su Bai to interrupt. After a few words, Barbara pulled Su Bai and left.


    Seeing the two walk out, Sunni hesitated for a while and finally caught up!


    "She is for your good!" Su Bai said towards Barbara in the elevator.


    "Shhh, don''t talk!" Barbara followed Su Bai''s appearance, putting her slender fingers on Su Bai''s mouth.


    Item 0013


    "Did you drive?" Barbara asked Su Bai when she came out of the hotel.


    Su Bai smiled and pointed to the car that had stopped not far away. Barbara raised her eyebrows and put Su Bai''s arm around and said: "The car is not bad, let''s go!"


    After getting in the car, Su Bai asked about the location of Barbara''s house, ready to start the car and leave.At this time, Chen Ni had already chased her out, and she opened the rear door and sat up.


    "Sunny!"


    Barbara turned to look at her.


    "If there is a policeman, you will be in trouble, I can help you solve it!" Xin Ni said.


    "You?" Su Bai turned his head and glanced at Sunni.


    Sunni didn''t say much and took out a police badge directly from her pocket."Gotham Crime Squad!"


    "Yo!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that Sunni would still be a police officer in the crime team.


    "What do you think, can''t the police come out to play? I warn you, Barbara is only impulsive now, you are not worthy of her!" Chen Ni hummed towards Su Bai.


    "I don''t deserve it, you deserve it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Sunni opened her mouth to say something, but she swallowed when the words reached her lips."Where are you going, where do I go!"


    "up to you!"


    Su Bai directly started the car.


    However, Sunni did not play any role, because the road was not stopped by the police at all.


    In this city where theft, robbery, and fighting are already commonplace, what is the value of drunk driving?The police would not care if they saw it, unless it was profitable!


    This is Gotham!


    The roar sounded, and the car sped up on the road.The speed was fast, but Barbara was not panicked but excited.


    It didn''t take long to arrive at Barbara''s place.


    A very high-end apartment.


    Barbara took Su Bai''s arm, and Sunni followed behind without saying a word.


    Barbara''s home is well decorated, and there is a huge floor-to-ceiling window where you can see half of Gotham!Barbara asked them to sit casually, went and took two bottles of wine by herself, and then directly sat next to Su Bai and leaned in Su Bai''s arms.


    Pass one bottle to Jenny, and keep one bottle to drink with Su Bai!


    Sunni may also know that it is useless to say anything now, so she didn''t say anything, but her eyes were always fixed on Barbara and Su Bai, and she felt supervised!That look is very interesting!


    "you like her?"


    Su Bai suddenly asked Sunni.


    Sunni was stunned for an instant.


    Barbara looked at Sunni suspiciously."No, do you really like me? You like women? But I don''t like women, I like men!"


    "Who, who said that I like women? I just treat you as a friend, and I only care about you, I...I like men too!" Chen Ni hurriedly explained, in Su Bai''s view, this explanation is simply too pale, but Barbara didn''t doubt that he had him, and didn''t know if he was too drunk or was not so conscious and didn''t notice it!


    "Great! Actually I don''t mind the orientation, but... If you really like me, I think I will have a headache!"


    Barbara breathed a sigh of relief and said, "However, I may still ask you to leave, you...know it!"

 C1031

    "I¡­¡­"


    "Can I stay? I won''t bother you, I just...nowhere to go, yes, I don''t have a place to go!" Sunni gave herself an excuse.


    Barbara hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay."


    After speaking, Barbara took Su Bai''s arm and stood up with a smile and said, "Go to my room!"


    "Wait!" Su Ni shouted suddenly.


    Barbara turned her head to look, and Sunni explained: "You, shouldn''t you go to take a shower first?"


    Barbara sniffed herself and said, "Well, I really should take a shower. My room is over there, you should wait for me first!" Barbara pointed the direction of the room and went by herself. bathroom.


    Su Bai entered the room, but suddenly felt that someone behind him was holding his shoulder and leaning against the wall. After that, she heard Sunni say: "You better leave now!"


    Su Bai smiled: "What if I don''t?"


    "I don''t necessarily like Barbara, but why don''t I eat the meat? And you saw it, but I didn¡¯t encourage her, she took the initiative! Why? I know, you like her. Even though I don¡¯t Discrimination, but I think... you are too broad-minded. The most important thing is... you can''t stop it!"


    "Do you believe it or not I will catch you?" Chen Ni hummed.


    "Believe, but I''m curious how you will face Barbara in the future?"


    "..."


    "Do you know? Rather than threatening me here, it¡¯s better to think about how Barbara can change her mind! You should know that her character is rebellious, and the more others tell her what to do, the less she will be Do this!" Su Bai said with a smirk.


    Sunni thought subconsciously.


    How to persuade Barbara to change her mind?


    She is in this state, plus it seems that she is really interested in this man, there is no way for her to change her mind.Unless... Sunni looked at Su Bai with deep eyes, took a deep breath and did an unexpected thing!


    She actually took off her jacket a bit aggressively.


    Su Bai looked at her with interest, is she planning to do it?


    The T-shirt and jeans were taken off.


    "You can''t do me even shirtless!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No need!"


    "I just need Barbara to find out that you are a man of love." Chen Ni hummed.


    "Really? So what are you going to do?"


    Sunni took a deep breath, came over and suddenly started to take off the clothes of the Soviet Union, and then embraced him and began to kiss feverishly!


    "Actually, I like to straighten the bend best!"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment and then chuckled, hands directly untied the only buttons on Sunni''s body!


    "Don''t be proud, I just want Barbara to see your true colors!"


    "Sacrifice to feed a tiger, I admire you! If she really can''t accept it, I''ll leave immediately! Anyway, I''m not too bad for her as a woman!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You have the ability, you say in front of her!" Chen Ni hummed.


    Su Bai laughed and suddenly grabbed her shoulders and violently, the two of them changed their positions in an instant.Sunni leaned heavily against the wall and snorted slightly, followed by... Su Bai had already taken the initiative to kiss her!


    Item 0014


    Although Sunni took the initiative just now, but now she is a little resisted by Su Bai''s initiative. She has been admonishing and reminding herself in her heart, as if there was a voice whispering in her ear, but slowly... she discovered I seem to be unable to control the reaction of my body!Compared to the first time Barbara took drugs, Suni obviously had more times than her, so Barbara may be affected, but Suni is no exception!


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be here now!


    Su Bai used all his skills and means, and soon Sunni was weak and unable to extricate herself!


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Barbara came in!


    Barbara wrapped in a bath towel just came in and saw the naked Su Bai and Jenny kissing each other!


    "Barbara, you...you saw that, he..." She was interrupted when she finished speaking.


    "No wonder you refused to leave and didn''t let me be with him! It turned out that you also fell in love with him!"


    "Me? Fancy him?" Sunni was a little absurd.


    "How about you? You look so committed and you think I can''t see it? Honestly, I thought about it just now and I was really worried that you might like me, really not! You want to fight with me? Yes, I won''t lose For you!" Barbara snorted, unfastened her bath towel violently, and rushed towards Su Bai!


    "I''m not¡­¡­"


    Sunni wanted to cry without tears.


    She just wanted Barbara to see the true face of Su Bai, he was just for fun, Barbara deserves a better first time!But I didn''t expect Barbara to misunderstand herself and even provoked competition instead!Blame, you can only blame yourself!Why, why did you invest just now?He is a man!Seeing the two of them getting stronger and stronger, watching Su Bai''s hand on Barbara''s shoulder slightly force her to move down, Suni immediately realized what Su Bai wanted to do!

 C1032

    Shameless!


    But Barbara seemed to be submissive.


    No, you can''t let her do this!


    This thought became stronger and stronger, and her head became hot and somehow it passed.


    It''s as if you are in danger and push the opponent away to replace yourself!


    "You...you are too treacherous!"


    Barbara, who was still a little proud, didn''t expect that Sunni would steal her place. Seeing Su Bai''s surprised and comfortable expression, Barbara squatted and squatted down.


    One wants to compete with each other, and one wants to replace each other!


    The result is that you are fighting for me, not giving way to each other!


    Seeing the appearance of the two beauties in front of him, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh!


    To be honest, he really did not expect things to develop like this!


    What is this?


    But... it seems that I haven''t tried two in a long time-have you played?


    "You, who will come first?"


    After a while, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s me!" Barbara hurriedly said.


    "No, it''s me!" Sunni said.


    Su Bai shook his head, feeling that the two people''s minds were completely biased, and they were competing with each other, but... it didn''t matter.


    Smiled Su Bai pulled Barbara up!


    Barbara made a painful voice deliberately showing off.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Bai suddenly released Barbara and pulled Sunni over. Sunni didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to refuse. When the pain struck, she reacted and wanted to stop it, but it was too late, Su Bai She didn''t mean to stop at all, slowly...Sunny also became like Barbara!


    Both turned out to be the first time!


    As the sunset rose, the hustle and bustle of the city became quiet.


    After a few times, the replacement person finally fell asleep!


    I don''t know how long it took. When the sun rose and the sun shone on the three sleeping people, Chen Ni slowly woke up.


    I felt a headache as soon as I woke up, and then I felt a tearing pain as if the whole person fell apart.When she saw her surroundings clearly, Chen Ni was stunned for an instant, followed by her memory gradually waking up.


    "Why... how could this be?"


    Recalling that scene, Chen Ni was stunned.


    Own, I actually had sex with a man?


    And later, he took the initiative, and even... didn''t even look at Barbara more, and didn''t feel that way at all.


    why?


    Sunni felt a little messy, she got up lightly, found her clothes to put on, closed the door and prepared to leave!


    As soon as she got downstairs, she felt a sound behind her, and then she saw Su Bai walking down wrapped in a bath towel.


    With her eyes facing each other, Chen Ni suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "This...this is just an accident!"


    "But you like it very much, don''t you?" Su Bai said with a grin.


    "I..." Sunni subconsciously wanted to deny it, but she didn''t know why she looked at Su Bai with a smile but a smile. She suddenly felt like she could not lie, as if any lie would be exposed!"I''m going to work!"


    "If you think a man is better than a woman, you are always welcome to come to Paradise Manor to find me!" Su Bai said and walked over and kissed her, looking at Sunni''s dazed face: "After all, I was very happy last night. of!"


    "I won''t find you!"


    "You better not look for me!"


    Sunni hummed and turned and left.


    Su Bai smiled and shrugged, even if she didn''t need spiritual power, she could tell that she was stiff!


    Women like women?


    That''s just because I haven''t experienced a man!


    Whether it''s Sarah or this Sunny!

 C1033

    If she really likes women, it should be gone for the first time.


    Turned upstairs and glanced at the mess in the bedroom and Barbara who was still asleep. Su Bai smiled and lay down beside her, as if feeling something, Barbara leaned over and lay in Su Bai''s arms. Change to a comfortable position!


    Two hours later.


    Barbara woke up.


    Her reaction was much stronger than that of Sunni. After all, the first time she took the drug and took it for so long, that kind of uncomfortableness was not a whole lot.


    "you''re awake?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Barbara was taken aback. Seeing Su Bai quickly showed an awkward expression, she smiled in a jealousy and said, "Well, early...good morning!"


    "It''s noon!" Su Bai said with a smile, and said: "Go take a shower, I''ll make you a cup of coffee, it will be better!"


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    Item 0015


    "Wait..." Seeing Su Bai getting up and getting dressed to go out, Barbara subconsciously called him.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked around, and saw Barbara hesitatingly said, "Where...Where is Chenni?"


    "I left about two hours ago."


    "Oh!"


    After Barbara responded, she fell silent, and Su Bai turned around without saying anything.


    About half an hour later, Barbara came to the living room after taking a shower and wearing pajamas. Su Bai had already made coffee.


    "Thank you!"


    Barbara sat down and took a sip, feeling much more comfortable.


    "I... I still don''t know what your name is?" Barbara asked with a slightly dodging look in her coffee cup while turning slightly.


    "Regret it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    regret?


    Yes!


    Barbara felt a little regretful, drugged, drank, and had a relationship with a strange man. Although she was sober at the time and didn''t take too much the first time, she was still impulsive!It would be fine if only she and Su Bai were involved. Although she regretted the impulse, it was undeniable that she was really interested in Su Bai and felt very much, especially now!This man who doesn''t know his name seems to have a special bond with him!However, there is one more Sini inside!


    This feeling is completely different!


    "I was very happy last night." Su Bai said with a smile, then said."As for my name, if you regret it, then there is no need to know it. Wouldn''t it be good to have an unforgettable memory for each other? If you still want to find me, go to Paradise Manor, then you will know my name. !"


    "Heaven...Manor?" Barbara murmured softly.


    Su Bai took a sip of coffee and put it down, smiled and stood up and said, "Then, I''ll go first!"


    When he reached the door, Su Bai stopped: "I have said this to her too, to be honest...I hope you come to me even more!"


    After that, Su Bai waved his hand to open the door and went out!


    ...


    "Didn''t your sir never spend the night outside?" said the vixen, taking over Su Bai''s coat.The nose sniffed subconsciously."Women''s perfume?"


    "Smell it carefully again." Su Bai smiled.


    The vixen sniffed again and said unexpectedly: "Two different perfumes!"


    "Sir!" The vixen said with a stern face and blamed: "I don''t want to stop Mr. from doing this, but...women in that place..."


    "Isn''t it clean?"


    "My requirements are not so low, the two of them are still good! And it''s interesting. I only wanted one of them. I didn''t expect it to happen! Don''t worry, it''s just for fun! They are not like Diana or Conte. Ni, have spent a long time, inseparable emotions, haven''t they?"


    "Just having some fun in loneliness."


    Su Bai explained.


    "Sorry sir, I am not going to take care of your personal affairs." The vixen looked a little better and said apologetically.


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hands upstairs!


    Sex, sex and love, sometimes the boundaries are very blurred, but the division is actually very clear deep in my heart, especially for men, maybe they can naturally distinguish this aspect very clearly.


    Because men may be rational!


    But on the contrary, women are emotional!


    The division in this respect will be very vague, even if you have me in you, and I have you in me, they are completely confused.

 C1034

    It has been a week since the last meeting. During this time, Barbara has not been there, and Sunni has not been.Su Bai didn''t care too much, life passed as usual!


    "Sir, Thomas Wayne called and said that I want to invite you to a movie tonight!"


    "He is a big man asking me to watch a movie?"


    Su Bai asked the vixen in amazement.


    "His father and son Bruce Wayne will also go with him." The vixen said.


    "So..."


    It doesn''t matter if you have nothing to do, and Bruce has grown up.


    When he grows up, it means...something will happen to the Wayne couple, right?


    If you stop all of this, then Bruce Wayne will not become Batman. It is always a pity to let Batman disappear. Su defeated, but if you ignore Su defeat and feel a little sorry, Thomas Wayne¡¯s relationship with him is still Not bad!


    "Forget it, it may not be today anyway!"


    Su Bai sighed: "Help me reply Thomas, saying that I will go tonight."


    "Yes!"


    The vixen responded with a call back to Thomas.


    The sun is gradually setting, and night is about to fall.


    Su Bai and the vixen left the manor and went to the cinema!


    When I arrived at the cinema, I quickly found the Wayne family. After saying hello, I went in and watched the movie. I didn''t comment on the movie Su Bai. It is already top notch to see such effects in this era.The Bevernes watched with great interest, especially Bruce.After the movie ended, the group came out of the cinema!


    "It''s him!"


    Not far from them, Barbara looked at Su Bai with surprise.


    With this face, she would not admit her mistake, she did not expect to meet him here!


    The woman next to him is...


    One week, one week Barbara was actually in a trance mood. Today I wanted to watch the movie and relax but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him. He also brought other women together in this kind of family. In the case of meeting to watch a movie, the identity of this woman must be special?Is it his wife or girlfriend?Inexplicably...Barbara was a little bit sad and had an urge to go over and say hello.


    But at this time, Su Bai was gone.


    Barbara was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly searched among the crowd.


    "Don''t drive, wait for me here!"


    Su Bai separated from the Wayne family and got into the car, and the vixen was about to drive when he heard Su Bai say.The vixen turned her head in some doubt, but Su Bai had disappeared!


    Mirror space!


    Su Bai opened the mirror space directly and walked towards the alley not far away.


    He was separated from the Wayne family just now, and the Wayne family is going to go through the alley to take a car. Su Bai has an instinct, I''m afraid... today!


    In the mirrored space, Su Bai followed the Wayne family all the way and listened to them discussing the movie just now. The alley was very remote and dark. Just a few steps away, he saw someone oncoming him!


    A man with a mask!


    "Don''t move, rob!"


    With a low drink, accompanied by a dark muzzle!


    Sure enough... it''s today!


    Item 0016


    Looking at the robbers who suddenly appeared, Bruce Wayne, whose black muzzle had been well protected, was scared. Martha held Bruce Wayne while Thomas Wayne kept comforting them. Afraid.


    "Don''t be nervous, I will give you money if you want!"


    Thomas Wayne relieved his wife and son from nervousness, as well as the robbers, and then passed the wallet.


    "Necklace, your necklace!" The robber said to Martha again after taking it.


    Martha wears a pearl necklace around her neck.


    Without hesitation, Martha took off the necklace and handed it over.


    They were very cooperative, and there was no accident in the whole process.According to the normal robbery, this is perfect, and it should end here, so Thomas and Martha are also relieved, after all, robbery is too common in Gotham.However, at this moment, the robber suddenly shot.


    boom!


    A shot hit Thomas, and Thomas fell to the ground.


    Immediately after turning the gun head and shooting at Masha!


    After the two fell to the ground, looking at Bruce who was frightened, the robber hesitated for a while without firing a shot, turned and ran away!

 C1035

    The Wayne and his wife were shot, Bruce Wayne turned from a rich boy to a Batman, and his destiny changed from this moment!


    For most superheroes, there is a special event that changes their destiny, and this moment is the turning point in the fate of Batman Bruce Wayne!


    Seeing Bruce Wayne shouting to the Waynes and his wife in pain, the Waynes and his wife were lying in a pool of blood and did not respond. Su Bai hesitated slightly, and then quickly made a decision.


    The mirror space opens.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared behind Bruce Wayne, and a hand knife was gently cut down. Bruce Wayne fainted with a muffled snoring, followed by watching the Wayne and his wife, Su Bai brought him directly in. Go to the mirror space and use time magic to suspend their injuries first!


    "What should I do with you? If you don''t die, Bruce Wayne will not become Batman. If there is no Batman in this world, it would be a bit regretful. It always feels incomplete! But I met once and I didn¡¯t catch up. I can¡¯t let you die in front of my eyes if you catch up. That¡¯s all... Just let''Bruce Wayne'' think you are dead!"


    Su Bai murmured, and immediately sent the time directly.


    The era of Skendor Savage!


    "this is?"


    Seeing Su Bai suddenly brought two people over, Skendor Savage couldn''t help but wonder.


    "The two of them got gunshot wounds. Send them to the treatment first. Wanderer, go and pick up the vixen!" Su Bai confessed, and soon the Wayne and his wife were sent to the medical room, followed by It didn''t take long for the wanderer to pick up the vixen.


    "Sir, what''s the matter? The Waynes..."


    "You go to the Wanderlust to look at Bruce Wayne, which is Batman''s profile, and then you will know!"


    About twenty minutes later, the vixen came back with a surprised look.


    "I didn''t expect Little Bruce to be Batman. He can''t be seen in the way he is now!" the vixen exclaimed.


    "Because of the death of his parents, Bruce Wayne will become Batman. I have known this for a long time, but the Waynes are good people, it is a pity to die like this! So I plan to let them stay here and wait until the future Bruce Wayne has become Batman, and if you have the right opportunity to send them back! You can tell the truth about the situation to the Waynes and his wife, or you can show them the information about Batman, and then...you stay here! "


    "it is good!"


    A vixen stayed behind to explain to the Wayne and his wife that they were more confident, after all, they knew the vixen.


    And the vixen does not like Gotham.


    The gunshot wound was contained by Su Bai. With the addition of future medical technology, the lives of the Waynes and his wife can basically be said to be saved.So come back from Skendor Savage, back to the movie theater, back to his car!


    The entrance of the alley has been stopped by the police.


    It seems that the gunfire has alarmed the police, Bruce Wayne has disappeared, he should have been taken away by the butler Ah Fu!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai was ready to leave.


    Go back to see Bruce again, after all, such a big thing will definitely show up and care about it.As for the other things, Su Bai didn''t plan to intervene and let everything go as it should.


    Drive back to the manor.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw a man standing and wandering at the gate of the manor.


    She has long blond hair and is wearing a tight dress with white top and black bottom, and a pair of pink high heels.


    Barbara Keene?


    Looking at Barbara Keene, who looked at her with a somewhat complicated and awkward expression, Su Bai''s mouth slightly raised in surprise.


    "Get in the car."


    Su Bai opened the car window and shouted, Barbara Keane hesitated and walked over.


    After getting in the car, Barbara Keane didn''t know what to say for a while, and Su Bai drove the car into the manor.


    In the movie theater, Barbara Keane found Su Bai. She wanted to find Su Bai but did not find it at all. In the end, she also took a taxi directly to Paradise Manor on the impulse. It turned out that Su Bai did not come back, and she even found that she was not suitable. His''reason'' came to see Su Bai, a little regretful, but it''s so late and there is no car here!Helpless Barbara Keane could only stay temporarily, but she did not expect to finally wait until Su Bai returned.


    "Are you... alone?" Barbara Keane asked suspiciously.


    The car entered the garage and stopped. Su Bai got off the driveway with Barbara Keane: "How about it?"


    "Where is that woman?" Barbara Keane asked.


    "That woman? You mean Renee?"


    "That woman in the cinema!" Barbara said.


    Su Bai paused and said, "Are you also in the cinema? No wonder you come over suddenly! She is gone!"


    "She... who is you? Your wife or girlfriend?" Barbara asked nervously.


    "She''s just my housekeeper, but something else made her leave temporarily!" Su Bai explained: "As for my wife, she doesn''t live with me for the time being, she will come here occasionally!"


    "You, are you really married?"


    Barbara was stunned!


    Item 0017


    "Is there a problem?" Su Bai asked Barbara with a smile.

 C1036

    "No, no!"


    Barbara shook her head.


    Su Bai smiled, stretched out his hand to hold Barbara''s waist and entered the villa from the garage.


    Although Barbara guessed that Su Bai might be worth a lot of money. After all, she lived in such a manor, but after entering the villa, she discovered how luxurious it was.Although her family is not small, it can be regarded as a small asset, but it is a little worse than one.


    "You live alone? No security or servants?"


    When she arrived in the living room of the villa, Barbara couldn''t help asking.


    Along the way, no one came across, and the whole manor felt very quiet.


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you afraid of a thief coming in?"


    "Then you have to be able to get in! You just sit down!" Su Bai said with a smile, then turned to the bar and took a drink and sat down. Each took a drink and Su Bai opened his arms on On Barbara''s shoulder, Barbara hesitated for a moment and did not avoid it.


    "I am very happy that you will come, because I have always expected that the first person to come to me is you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That night it was just..."


    "It''s just an accident?" Before Barbara''s words were finished, Su Bai answered: "But I can''t deny it, it''s unforgettable, otherwise you wouldn''t be here now!"


    Barbara''s awkward eyes drifted, and she said with a guilty conscience: "Yes! But you are already married, so I think... Let''s be friends in the future!"


    "Why?" Su Bai asked.


    "Why? You are already married!" Barbara said in amazement.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I thought you always wanted to resist the tradition. You don''t want the kind of person who is told what you should do! Even if I get married, why can''t we be together? I mean, that feels true. Very pleasant, isn¡¯t it? Look... I¡¯m alone now, and you¡¯re alone now! I''m lonely, and you''re lonely, so why can''t we be together? It''s not good to treat loneliness and loneliness?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Barbara was a little angry subconsciously, what did she consider herself?


    "Yes, I want you to be my lover, or more vulgar, I want you to be my gunmate! Do I love you? No, I just have fun! Do you love me? No love , Because we have no emotional foundation at all, we can only say that it is a good feeling! So, you tell me honestly, haven''t you thought about which day in the past few days? Have you thought about that feeling? Tell me...you don''t want it?"


    Su Bai''s words seemed to point to his heart, so Barbara couldn''t refute it.


    Su Bai put down the glasses of the two of them, and pulled Barbara into his arms with slight force.


    His eyes met, his eyes burning.


    Su Bai slowly bowed his head and kissed.


    Barbara wanted to refuse, but somehow her body did not respond. Seeing Su Bai getting closer and closer, Barbara closed her eyes subconsciously.At the moment of contact, Barbara feels that she has been completely melted, and the feeling that makes her unable to control herself has completely occupied her!


    High-pitched voices soon sounded in the silent villa!


    From the living room to the bedroom, Barbara has completely fallen under Su Bai''s continuous offensive!


    ...


    In the restaurant, Barbara wore Su Bai''s white shirt while cooking a meal that I didn''t know whether it was breakfast or lunch. The shirt was slightly longer on her body, just enough to cover the bottom.Su Bai came downstairs to see Barbara''s back in the kitchen and couldn''t help but smile.


    Women wear men''s shirts, they have a very special charm!


    "Why got up so early."


    Walking behind Barbara, Su Bai put his arms around her and whispered in her ears.


    "You wake up, let''s eat first!" Barbara said with a smile.


    "But I want to eat you first!"


    "Hey, go wash and eat!" Barbara turned and kissed Su Bai''s mouth, and said with a smile.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly and turned to wash his hands.


    After a night of madness, Barbara''s seems to have changed a lot, feeling much more intimate.However, neither of them mentioned it, so tacitly!


    Barbara is indeed very rebellious. There is a kind of crazy in her heart that she doesn''t care about worldly concepts, vision, and only do what she wants to do!And this kind of madness is even more vivid in bed, which makes Su Bai very interested!As for a little woman like her, her little naughty character is also quite interesting. I have to say that Barbara feels like a very complicated character!


    "How about a taste!"


    Barbara looks forward to Su defeat...


    Su Bai tasted it and said with wide eyes: "It tastes good, and the craftsmanship is OK!"


    "You like it!" Barbara answered with satisfaction!


    At this time the doorbell rang suddenly, and Su Bai dared to get up, and saw Barbara said: "I''ll help you see who it is, you eat first!"


    With that, Barbara got up and went to the door.


    For such a large villa, there is a long distance from the villa to the gate of the manor. Naturally, it is impossible to go out to see, so a surveillance camera was installed at the gate of the villa.

 C1037

    "How is she!"


    Barbara with a smile on her face changed slightly when she saw who was coming.


    "Who?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Barbara hesitated, then turned and said, "It''s Renee."


    "You and her..."


    "Didn''t you say it yesterday, you were the first to come!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barbara''s face changed a little better, and then he hesitated to ask: "If she...she also comes...we can only choose one, who do you choose?"


    "I will choose whoever pleases me." Su Bai said with a smile."But you have already taken the lead."


    "You think you are the king!" Barbara pouted displeasedly, and then opened the door!


    Su Bai walked over with a smile, Barbara pouted and watched Renee walk over to open the door of the villa, and then took Su Bai''s arm and leaned against him!


    Su Bai who looked at this little action couldn''t help but want to laugh!


    Barbara is a typical oral complaint of integrity!


    "Barbara, why are you here?"


    The door opened, and Renee saw Barbara who was nestling next to Su Bai as soon as she was about to speak. This dress, like this, made Renee blurt out subconsciously.


    "You can come, why can''t I come?" Barbara asked confidently.


    Item 0018


    "I''m here to investigate the case!" Renee explained."Last night, Wayne Group President Thomas Wayne and her wife Martha Wayne mysteriously disappeared after being shot. He has a very good relationship with the Wayne couple and went to see the movie together that day. I am here. Ask him about the case!"


    Barbara froze for a moment, and said, "Even so, you don''t need to come alone?"


    "My colleague is dealing with other things! Barbara, I am not here as you think! And, he has a wife, do you know?" Rennie said.


    Barbara said: "I know!"


    "You know how to pay..."


    "This is my business!"


    Barbara''s attitude made Renee not know what to say, she could only give a vicious look at Su Bai and then said: "I have something to ask you about the Wayne couple!"


    "Come in and ask."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    After seated, Barbara still held Su Bai without letting go.


    Renee said, "After you separated last night, the Wayne and his wife were robbed and shot dead in the alley. According to their son, Bruce Wayne said he was suddenly attacked and fainted, and then the Wayne and his wife were gone. Now, do you know what''s going on?"


    "You feel?"


    "I think you know!"


    "Rennie, you can''t do this!" Barbara said angrily.


    Renee explained: "I didn''t mean to target him, but he didn''t have any surprises after hearing it. Obviously he knew that the Waynes were dead. Why?"


    "That''s because he called Wayne''s house yesterday, and the housekeeper picked it up, so he wasn''t surprised!" Barbara said.


    This incident is true. I did take the time to call Ah Fu last night and said that I would go to Wayne Manor today.


    "Is it right? We will investigate!" Renee said, and then asked some regular questions, such as what is the relationship with Wayne''s family? Do you know if Thomas Wayne has any enemies? .Su Bai answered normally, and Renee did not get any useful information.Speaking of it, Renee didn''t deliberately targeted Su Bai, but just asked normally. In the end, Renee left unwillingly.


    After she left, Su Bai and Barbara changed their clothes after dinner and drove out of the manor.


    "Where are you going? I''ll see you off first!"


    "You should be busy going to Wayne''s house, I''ll go home first." Barbara said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai drove Barbara home first, and after kissing goodbye, Su Bai went to Wayne Manor.


    When I arrived at Wayne Manor, I found there were still guests here.


    "godfather!"


    Seeing Su Bai, Bruce Wayne rushed over.Holding Bruce Wayne and looking at his sad look, Su Bai really didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort him silently.


    "Hello, my name is Gordon, from the Gotham Police Department."


    A man walked over and stretched out his hand.


    Gordon?James Gordon!

 C1038

    The hero of Gotham, who wanted to save Gotham, later became the chief of the Gotham Police Department. Barbara was his first wife. Later, he gave birth to the Batgirl Barbara Gordon, who was in Batman. One of Gotham''s important helpers, and later succeeded Bruce Wayne as Batman.As an ordinary person, it can be said that Gordon is indeed good!However, now that Barbara is robbed by herself, his destiny may also be greatly changed.


    "I am in charge of the Wayne couple''s case now. This is my partner Harvey Brook." Gordon said, pointing to a shaggy man next to him, who looked like an old fritters.


    "Hello, my name is Su Bai, how is the investigation of the case?"


    "We will catch the murderer as soon as possible, Bruce, I promise you!"


    Gordon said and looked at Bruce very seriously.


    Bruce nodded!


    Gordon asked some questions that Renee had asked before, and then left Wayne Manor with his partner!


    It seems that this case is not under the control of the serious crime team, but is returned, Gordon and his partner!


    "Godfather, father and mother really... are they really dead? The body was not found. They may have just been taken away, just missing, right?" Bruce Wayne asked Su Bai, looking forward to his eyes. People can''t bear it.


    Su Bai smiled and touched Bruce''s head and said: "It''s possible, but first you have to find the robber who shot your parents."


    "You will help me, won''t you? Godfather!"


    "Of course, I will always pay attention to this matter!"


    Although he knew that the Waynes were definitely not dead, he was also very curious who killed the Waynes.Robber?Of course it was his hand, and in many versions it was said that he was indeed just a robber. This was just an accident, but in other versions it was also said that this was a conspiracy!Gotham City is a place where fish and dragons are mixed. I plan to stay here for a while, and there is still business here. If there is any conspiracy behind this, Su Bai also wants to find out!


    I settled down for a while, Bruce Wayne... Let Afu take good care of Bruce Wayne. If you have any problems, just come to yourself, it will be dark when you leave.


    Seeing the night outside, Su Bai did not go back to his home at all. He simply bought some food on the way and went directly to Barbara!


    "Ding Dong!"


    Su Bai rang the doorbell, and it didn''t take long for the door to open.


    Barbara was wearing a skirt that was more homely. She was a little surprised to see Su Bai. Then she said with joy: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m alone when I go home, so I''m here to find you!"


    Su Bai came in with a smile, just as Barbara didn''t eat a bowl of rice, and the two simply ate on the sofa in the living room.While eating and watching TV, it happened that the news was being broadcast on TV. It was the mayor of Gotham City who promised that the murderer of the Waynes would be caught. It seems that this incident should have caused a great response in Gotham. , After all, the Wayne and his wife are of great significance in Gotham City. It is because of them that Gotham had hope. Now they are dead and hope is gone, I am afraid Gotham will become even more chaotic.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing, go take a shower!"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, pulling Barbara a kiss, taking off her clothes, and walking to the bathroom.


    Chapter 0019 the murderer found?


    Obviously, the Gotham Police Department can¡¯t wait for such a big case, especially the mayor. The director personally intervened. Gordon and his partner Harvey Brook are under a lot of pressure. Gordon is full of energy, but Harvey. Some complained that he was causing trouble to the upper body, but anyway, the case still needs to be investigated.Harvey is an old fried dough stick, and he knows the situation on the street very well. The two men arrested street robbers one after another and asked them one by one. Unfortunately, the results were not satisfactory and had no clue!


    "Damn!" Harvey cursed irritably, and took a sip of his wine.


    On the opposite desk, Gordon was also helpless.


    Almost all the robbers on the street have been asked, and there is no clue.


    "Gordon!"


    At this moment someone called his name, and Gordon turned his head and looked surprised.


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Come, it is Su Bai!


    "Is there any progress?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Just as Gordon was about to speak, another person came next to him, holding a bag of evidence in his hand with a bullet case in it.


    A thin man with glasses walked over and held the evidence bag with two fingers, and said shakingly, "Guess what this is!"


    "Just tell me, Nigma!" Harvey said helplessly."If I want to guess a riddle, I will read the funny column in the newspaper."


    "This is Edward Nigma." Harvey introduced Su Bai and said: "This guy likes to let people guess puzzles."


    "Guess it?"


    Su Bai looked at Edward Nigma.


    "This is a 45-caliber and 300-diameter punched copper-nickel bullet case that was discovered at the scene of the crime." Nigma said with a smile.


    "A $6 bullet?" Gordon was surprised.


    Nigma proudly said: "What kind of gun will..."


    Harvey coughed twice and interrupted him, and said, "Don''t ask, just speak up."


    "Our database has no information on this pistol, and no fingerprints."


    "What else did you find?" Harvey asked.

 C1039

    Nigma smiled and said: "What is it that is everywhere, where it is everywhere, that there is but not?"


    A riddle!


    "None!" Gordon said.


    "You should go take a look, Nikoma!" Harvey said, shaking his head.


    Nigma smiled awkwardly and turned away.


    For the character of Nigma, who often guesses puzzles all the time, let alone Harvey, the entire police station has some headaches. This is a weird person.Seeing Nigma leaving, Su Bai was thoughtful.


    Like guessing, this feature is a bit obvious?


    "I was thinking that the murderer was wearing a pair of polished shoes and using high-end bullets. The street robber knew him, maybe he was not a habitual street offender." Gordon analyzed.


    "Is it just an excitement-seeking corner robber? Who would pretend to be a street robber?"


    "Not a professional professional killer, it may be someone who has a holiday with the Wayne couple!"


    After Gordon finished speaking, he looked at Su defeat.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I answered this question before. We have a good relationship between official business and personal relationship, but it is limited to other aspects. I don''t know much about it!"


    "The police inspector said that if we haven''t caught the murderer in 48 hours, we will meet Fish Mooney!" Harvey said.


    "Fish Mooney? The one who killed Falcone?" Gordon asked unexpectedly.


    "It''s her. The theater district is her place. She knows everything there." Harvey said."Do you want to use Mr. Su Bai together?"


    "No."


    Su Bai shook his head and declined, but he didn''t expect Fish Mooney to be a very good player.I didn''t expect that the police station had already cooperated with the underground gang now, so any clues could be found on the gang.


    Coming out of the police station, it suddenly rained heavily outside.


    Looking at the heavy rain drifting outside the window and the gradually foggy city, it seems that Gotham is shrouded in haze, which makes people feel very depressed!


    This kind of repression makes Su Bai feel so comfortable. Sure enough, a city has an urban style, and the style of the city will affect the people in this city.


    Gordon and Harvey came to the bar to meet Fish. It seemed that Fish had a good relationship with Harvey and looked very familiar, but Gordon was obviously resistant to gangsters, and his tone was not so good.While Harvey was chatting with Fish, Gordon heard the screams from the back alley of the bar. After Gordon went to see it, he realized that he was teaching a guy!But obviously these people have a consensus, even those who were beaten said they were just playing around!


    The matter is obvious, but also very helpless!


    When Gordon returned, Harvey and Fish had obviously finished talking.


    "What did she tell you?" Gordon asked Harvey when he came out of the bar.


    "She will help me investigate, and she will give me a message tomorrow. It''s getting late and it''s time to get off work!" Harvey said and left.


    Gordon felt that Harvey was hiding something from him, but he was helpless.


    Early the next morning, Gordon met Harvey.


    "Is there any news?" Gordon asked.


    Harvey nodded: "Fish said there is someone who wants to sell her-a retro four-line pearl necklace. This necklace is likely to be..."


    "Martha Wayne''s necklace!" Gordon said.


    Harvey nodded: "The man is called Mario Pepper, a street gangster, committing a lot of crimes, robbery, assault, rape, blackmail, drug dealing, etc."


    "Really a good person!" Gordon sneered.


    Harvey shrugged, and the two set off directly!


    ...


    In the spacious bedroom, Su Bai was lying on the bed in a big font.The golden hair was scattered, and Barbara was immersed in a black transparent silk pajamas.After a while, Barbara raised her head and rubbed her sour cheeks, and said angrily: "You make me feel unfulfilled like this. I can''t help but wonder if you are tired of you. I have no attraction to you. Strength?"


    "How come?" Su Bai responded with a smile: "I was just thinking about the phone call from the police station just now. They said that the murderer who shot the Wayne couple had been caught."


    "Isn''t that great?" Barbara asked.


    "Although the robbed item has been found in his house, and he was shot directly because of his resistance, some clues are still not correct. So I am thinking, and what you just did can help me. Yu Si!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Although I know you are talking nonsense, but...I am willing to help you!" Barbara smiled and lowered her head again, working hard.


    Item 0020


    It was said to help thinking, but as Barbara worked harder and harder, she gradually became unable to concentrate. She pulled Barbara up and wanted to do business, but Barbara smirked and naughty avoided.Saying that she was only trying to help Su Bai think is not for the following things, and saying nothing to let Su Bai continue.This kind of little mischief made Su Bai feel very interesting, and he was not really angry or really continued!


    "No, right? Okay, let''s see who can''t help it first!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barbara smiled and said, "You are not allowed to find Renee, nor do you need to find someone else!"


    "No problem!" Su Bai said.


    "Well, that''s what you said. But it''s meaningless, why don''t we make a bet?" Barbara said slyly.

 C1040

    "What do you want to bet on?"


    "It''s very simple, it depends on who can''t help it first, and whoever speaks first will lose! If I win, you have to promise me never to have anything to do with Renee in the future!" Barbara said.


    "Are you planning ahead?" Su Bai smiled dumbly and said, "What if I win?"


    "Before I get married, I won''t find any other man except you!" Barbara said!


    "It sounds like I have suffered a bit! If you win, I will lose a chance. If I win, I won''t get any benefit. I don''t think that even without this bet, I won''t be able to take you!" Su Bai laughed Said.


    "That''s just because I haven''t found a good one!" Barbara argued: "Anyway, do you gamble or not?"


    "Deal!"


    Su Bai smiled and made a high-five with Barbara!


    When the gambling agreement was established, Barbara began to spoil her, and she began to cling to her, but it was clear that Su Bai did not eat her, the icing was left behind, and the shells went away!


    ...


    The murderer was found and the law was already dead, and soon the news was called. After all, Gordon and others also went to see Bruce Wayne.


    But this case is still suspicious!Mario Pepper can rob the Wayne and his wife, or kill them, but why take the body away?If you are afraid of being discovered, why did you leave Bruce Wayne?Moreover, the characteristics of the murderer are not as good as Mario Pepper, but the necklace was found at home, and the evidence was conclusive. The police directly sentenced the case without investigating it in detail. This made Gordon think more and more. Feel wrong!


    He suspected that the murderer was someone else, and this Mario Pepper was framed.


    Because this case had too much influence, it was possible for the police to close the case as soon as possible with this method, but when Gordon mentioned it, Harvey persuaded him not to be nosy, because if Mario is not the murderer, then he will drive to save Gordon. Harvey, who killed Mario with a gun, was in trouble, because they killed an innocent person, which made Gordon have a hard time saying anything!


    Mario Pepper, a street gangster, habitual offender.


    There is a wife and a daughter in the family.


    Live in a very shabby apartment!


    At this moment, Su Bai was standing downstairs in this apartment.


    The environment here is very chaotic, even if it is not a slum, the people living here are basically those from the lower class of society!Withdrawing his gaze, Su Bai walked into the apartment and came to Mario Pepper''s house!


    "Boom boom!"


    Su Bai knocked on the door!


    After a while, a very fat middle-aged woman opened the door. This woman was dressed and dressed, plus her skin condition, and she knew her life was bad and haggard!


    "Are you Mario Pepper''s wife?" Su Bai asked.


    "Everyone is dead, the case is closed, what do you want?" She asked in a bad tone.


    "I just want to go in and take a look." Su Bai said lightly.


    She hesitated and opened the door for Su Bai to come in.


    The room was messy and the environment was poor, but there were a few potted plants, which seemed to be a bit more vibrant.There was a little girl standing next to the potted plant. She was about the same age as Bruce. She was wearing a dirty green dress. This should be Mario''s daughter, right?


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked.


    "Ivy Pepper," the little girl said.


    Su Bai nodded."Where are Mario''s shoes?"


    "Boom boom!"


    At this moment, the knock on the door rang again.


    Su Bai was a little confused, Mario''s wife went to open the door, and the people who came in surprised Su Bai even more!


    "Rennie, Gordon, why are you here together?" Su Bai asked in amazement.


    "Why are you here?"


    Renee and Gordon were also surprised.


    Gordon explained: "I felt that this case was suspicious, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet Detective Renee!"


    "Me too!" Renee said.


    "You are not responsible for this case, right?" Su Bai asked Renee.


    "If you have any doubts, you should investigate, otherwise, won''t the real murderer get away with it?" Renee said, not knowing whether she glanced at Gordon intentionally or accidentally, and then said: "Why are you here?"


    "The purpose is the same!"


    Su Bai shrugged and said: "I already know the situation of this case. I think there are a few doubts that are more obvious! Before Bruce saw it clearly, the man''s leather shoes were polished very brightly, and he could still use high-end bullets, but Mario obviously doesn¡¯t meet this requirement, so I¡¯d like to see it. You came here just right, look at Mario¡¯s shoes!¡± After speaking, Su Bai gave way to the position, Gordon and Renee opened the cabinet, which was messy. Wearing clothes and shoes.


    Many shoes are mixed together, exuding a smell.


    Su Bai was a little grateful that they were here, and they hid away. This smell is really...


    It''s so messy and smelly, obviously it doesn''t meet the murderer''s requirements!

 C1041

    It''s impossible for a murderer to polish his shoes deliberately to kill someone?


    "It looks like this is the case, I want to go back to the police station!" Gordon said with a deep face, turned and left.


    Obviously, he was unwilling to close the case like this.


    "It seems so!"


    Su Bai looked at Mario''s wife and daughter, but did not seem to react too fiercely.It is estimated that family relations should not be very good in normal times, not to mention that people are dead and nothing else is useful.After thinking about it, Su Bai took out a check and handed it over."This money should be able to improve your lives!"


    Chapter 0021 The Penguin Is Dead?


    "Ten, one hundred thousand?" Mario''s wife yelled in shock instantly after receiving it. She didn''t expect this strange man to give herself so much money at once."Avi, thank this gentleman soon!"


    "Thank you sir." Ivy said.


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand, turned and left.


    "Why did you suddenly give them money back so much?" Rennie asked suspiciously after coming out.


    "Why do you think? A guilty conscience is still in trouble? I am not a murderer!" Su Bai said lightly."Of course, I''m not a philanthropist, I just saw it and it''s somewhat related, so I helped. Speaking of, why did you come? I think you seem to have an opinion on Gordon!"


    "My cable reported that Fish was the murderer, and the police department cooperated with Fish to frame Mario. Gordon is the person responsible for this case." Renee said.


    "Fish?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    For Falker''s men, Fish is a familiar one.One is because of the medication, and the other is because I occasionally go to the bar and chat with Fish!


    "Gordon once went to see Fish, and then went to find the murderer the next day, don''t you think this is a coincidence?" Rennie said.


    The fact that Gordon and Harvey went to find Fish, Su Bai knew it, it was a bit of a coincidence!


    "Maybe there is a problem, but Gordon shouldn''t do this, otherwise he won''t come to investigate again." Su Bai looked at Renee and said: "It''s you, I''m very curious about how you got the news, so important. People whose news level is too low will definitely not know, that should be the people around Fish! With Fish''s ability, it is not so easy to place chess pieces beside her, who is it?"


    "I can''t tell you this!" Renee said.


    "forget about it!"


    Su Bai shrugged and did not ask, Renee refused to say that he naturally had a way to know.It was an accidental encounter, and now I bet with Barbara that Su Bai didn''t talk more with Renee, so he drove away.Renee was inexplicably sad to see Su Bai leave so cleanly.Anyway, you... You are also my first man. Although I don''t want to accept it, you can''t treat it as if nothing happened!


    Back to Barbara, Su Bai''s mood also relaxed, and followed Barbara to play a game of teasing each other to see who can''t help it first. Barbara''s more and more tricks, sometimes let Su Bai I felt dumbfounded and had to take a cold shower to cool myself down.While Su Bai was playing with Barbara, Gordon also found out that Fish might be suspected and went to investigate Fish, but where is this?


    This is Gotham!


    What good results can he get from investigating Fish himself?In the end, Harvey betrayed Fish to intercede without success and he was trapped. As a result, Falcone suddenly appeared and saved the two of them.And as a price for letting go of Gordon, he must do something to prove himself, in other words, cast a name and shoot one!


    Kobert!


    A little brother with an umbrella next to Fish has always been called a penguin because he looks very special and looks like a penguin.


    When Gordon went to investigate the confrontation between Fish and Fish, he said that the Crime Squad Wire reported that Fish had done it. But he had pitted the Penguin so casually, and Fish easily discovered that the Penguin betrayed himself!


    Edge of the pier!


    Gordon was forced by Harvey to kill Penguin or he killed Gordon!


    In the end, Gordon shot!


    At this point, the case seems to be over at this point, at least on the face of it, the investigation cannot be continued, but Gordon still ran to Wayne Manor and told Bruce Wayne that the murderer was another person, I have to say, Ge Deng is really aggressive.


    Su Bai knew that Renee personally came to tell her this news!


    "It turned out to be a penguin!"


    In the living room, Su Bai mumbled softly after hearing Renee''s words, and Barbara next to her looked at Renee a little bit sternly. Renee''s appearance made her feel a bit of crisis.


    Perhaps because of the special relationship between the three.


    Barbara has never thought about Su Bai''s wife, but she is full of guard against Renee.Now I bet against Su Bai, but Renee approaches Su Bai because of the case, which makes Barbara feel a sense of crisis!


    Penguin!


    This is the more famous villain in the DC world, the gangster in Gotham City, and one of Batman''s opponents.


    "Are you sure this penguin is dead?" Su Bai asked Renee.


    "I''m sure! And I suspect that Gordon killed him!" Renee said.


    "Is there any evidence?"


    "Not yet, but I will find evidence."


    "Then go on!"


    Su Bai does not believe that Gordon will kill people in the same way, let alone that the Penguin will die. After all, he is Batman''s villain. Now that Batman has not appeared, how could the Penguin die?


    "Aren''t you continuing the investigation?" Renee asked.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Although I am willing to figure out the truth, I am not a policeman."

 C1042

    "Well, then... I''m leaving."


    Renee hesitated and got up and left.


    After Renee was gone, Barbara suddenly fell into Su Bai''s arms."Are you going to investigate the Wayne couple''s case?"


    "Let Gordon go, I just want to know that the result is not like revenge for the Waynes!"


    "Why?" Barbara asked suspiciously.


    "Because of this hatred, naturally someone will retaliate!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then... shall we go out at night?" Barbara asked.


    "Okay!"


    As night fell, Su Bai was waiting for Barbara in the living room!


    "Okay, hasn''t it been so long for a change of clothes?"


    "I''m coming!"


    Barbara''s voice came from the bedroom, and it didn''t take long for Barbara to walk out wearing a pair of black high heels and a long black trench coat.


    Su Bai was slightly surprised: "This is the first time I saw you wearing this way."


    "Don''t like it?" Barbara asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Is that so, I thought you were going to take the opportunity to tease me that I would dress very sexy, I didn''t expect to be so conservative!"


    Barbara smiled mysteriously: "Who said I won''t tease you anymore, you''ll know it by then!"


    Chapter 0022 Barbara''s Big Move


    Since I was planning to wander around Supai casually, I didn''t drive, and after I got out of the apartment, I pressed the road aimlessly along the street.Barbara abnormally didn''t hold hands with herself, didn''t hold herself, walked side by side and even moved a little apart, plus she suddenly wore such a conservative Su Bai and thought she planned to do the opposite.Active teasing has no effect, so I am going to play and play, and distance produces beauty?No matter what she wants to do, Su Bai is very interested in playing with her anyway, he is still very confident in himself!


    Pressing on the road aimlessly, chatting.


    Gotham under the curtain of night is quieter than during the day, but like a monster that is waking up, accompanied by darkness as if it can swallow people.


    Unknowingly, I have arrived in a place that is almost a slum, and occasionally I can see homeless people dangling on the street, and many people gathered under the alleys and overpasses!Barbara seems to be very interested in this place, she has been looking around, but the feeling is not just a novel look, as if she is still looking for something!


    "What are you looking for?"


    Su Bai asked Barbara.


    "I want to find a place where no one is!" Barbara said.


    "Nobody''s place? Do you want convenience?" Su Bai asked in astonishment.


    Barbara said: "It''s not convenient here anyway!"


    "So..."


    People have three urgency, which is also normal.Su Bai thought for a while and said, "Let''s go over there, there is no one in that alley!"


    There is only a faint light at the entrance of the alley, but there is nothing to see in the darkness!


    When the two came over, Barbara couldn''t help grabbing Su Bai''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, there is no such thing, you can just stay behind here." Entering the depths of the alley, Su Bai found that this was a dead end.There is a trash can next to it but it is a good shelter, even if someone comes in suddenly."I''m by the side, don''t be afraid!"


    "and many more!"


    Seeing Su Bai wanted to avoid, Barbara hurriedly shouted: "You, help me get my clothes!"


    "it is good!"


    Barbara looked around and took a deep breath and slowly unbuttoned the coat. When the buttons were unbuttoned and the clothes were taken off, Su Bai subconsciously reached out to pick it up, only to find that Barbara grabbed her hand On himself.


    "what?"


    This knock against Su Bai immediately reacted to something wrong, turned his head to look at Barbara, and then was stunned!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Bai never expected, what is meant by the inner universe, this is it!


    At first glance Barbara is very conservative in her coat, but when she takes off her coat...good fellow...there is nothing inside!


    Too bold, too exciting!


    In such a dark alley, who can stand Barbara like this?


    "I thought you were going to change your method, but I didn''t expect that you were holding a magnified move!" Su Bai couldn''t help saying.


    "Like it?"


    Barbara hooked Su Bai''s neck forward and pressed against his body and said: "Do you feel exciting to do whatever you want with me in such an alley? You don''t want to... do you want it?" Not being honest.Su Bai didn''t speak, and kissed Barbara violently, and also began to be dishonest.

 C1043

    Seeing Su Bai''s reaction, Barbara felt a little proud and became more open!


    Before, Su Bai was either unresponsive or very sensible, and did not have the enthusiasm like now. In this case, Barbara felt that she might win. This is a big move, not a joke, she Can feel the strength of Su Bai, and she can also feel the strength of herself!She asked Su Bai, wanting to hear him say that word, but Su Bai''s answer was a more violent attack, unknowingly, it seemed that Barbara couldn''t help it!


    "Do you want it?"


    "do you want it?"


    "Can you hold it back?"


    "Can you?"


    What you say to me is the rhythm of hurting each other.


    You come and I go, and each do your best, almost all based on your own ideas.


    Finally, in a trance, Barbara subconsciously said she wanted!


    "Haha, I won!"


    Su Bai laughed triumphantly, then lost control, and Barbara had no time to regret that she had lifted a rock and hit her in the foot.


    The alley where the two of them are located is relatively remote. Not far from this alley, there is a gathering place for street children. There is a bonfire in the iron pot. Several street children are warming nearby... At this moment, one The car drove up and two people got off.A man and a woman, they seem to be very friendly, they still have food in their hands, and give them to the street children at once, they look like kind people!


    "Hi, my name is Patty and this is Doug. We are the staff of the "Caring for the Homeless" project initiated by the mayor. We have some sandwiches and soup here."


    "There are cookies and candies!" the man answered."Who likes chocolate?"


    The street children are very alert, but I heard that it was the mayor¡¯s project that they have food, but they are more alert. Seeing the man holding food in his hands, several street children are happy. He walked over and ate.


    "Hi, Kitty, aren''t you coming?" one of them shouted at a girl in a leather jacket and goggles in the distance.


    The girl stood there and shook her head and looked at the two people on alert. Just when the street children were eating happily, the woman who claimed to be Patty slowly took out a miniature pillow from her arms. , With a weird smile, he walked to a child next to him.The pillow was tapped on the child''s neck, and the child fainted quickly.Seeing this scene, the girl called the kitten was surprised, turned around and ran away very cleverly!


    At this time, the two people had been stunned by several children one after another. A tramp next to him found out he wanted to stop, but was shot by the man, causing a black child to take the opportunity to escape.


    "Damn it!" Patty cursed depressed when he saw someone running away.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go right away!"


    Brother Dao said and chased him up!


    At this moment, the kitten, who had already run a step first, just ran towards the alley where Su Bai and Barbara were.


    Item 0023


    The kitten ran into the alley, and heard a strange sound as soon as he entered.Regardless of how young the kitten is, but having been on the streets for so long is more refined than normal people, how can I not know what it is!"Isn''t it? Someone is doing that kind of thing here?" The kitten is very depressed but has no time to run out at this time. She is very familiar with the environment of the city, and ran directly to the next staircase without seeing it, with agility. Jumped up and quickly climbed up the roof along the outer stairs.


    Lying on the roof, the kitten glanced down, seeing nothing in the dark, then turned and disappeared!


    "This little guy is very smart!" Su Bai couldn''t help but whispered.


    "I was almost discovered!" Barbara was relieved, but there was a strange expression on her face: "But, it''s exciting, let''s continue!"


    "You are really crazy!"


    Su Bai said, but his body continued!


    Almost two hours later, Su Bai came out of the alley holding the exhausted Barbara to go home!


    When I walked to a restaurant on the way, I found that the glass of the restaurant was broken, as if a fight had happened.


    Sure enough, this is Gotham!


    After returning home, the two of them didn''t rest, and they had another earth-shaking, galloping horses!


    There is nothing to say about gambling about Barbara, and there is no feeling of remorse or depression. At first glance, it seems that I want to dilute it like this, and then fool around. In fact, it is tacit understanding.To be honest, from the beginning of this bet, Su Bai felt that Barbara might have made such an idea, and it does not matter if you lose, it is better to win!And her big move was also very successful, I have to say that Su Bai was indeed stimulated by her, even if he was in a state of excitement after returning.It''s just that Barbara underestimated her endurance!


    It was stimulus for Su Bai, but was it not for her?


    The tramp who was shot to death was discovered the next day. Almost no one paid attention to this tramp, even if this tramp was once a veteran, but there are exceptions, that is Gordon!Also from a military background, Gordon naturally couldn''t understand such a thing and started investigating, and then found a suspect, a street child.As a result, the street child said that someone had kidnapped a rogue child. During the investigation, Gordon quickly discovered that it was not that simple. It was not the first time that street child was kidnapped. Before that, many street children had disappeared.On the one hand, Gordon asked Nigma to check the toxins left in the body of the street child. On the other hand, Gordon began to investigate.Unfortunately, there is no direction or clue, the only clue is a pattern of the car provided by the black child, which is not so vivid!


    Following the investigation, the street asked.


    Gordon really asked some news.


    For example, not long before the incident, I saw a man and a woman appearing nearby, especially the woman who looked around and looked for what she was looking for.Gordon found the man and woman on the road surveillance on the main street.


    "How is it!"


    Looking at the surveillance, Gordon frowned in confusion.


    "Isn''t this Su Bai?" His partner Harvey was also there. He couldn''t help being surprised when he saw the people under surveillance. Then he turned to Gordon and said, "Don''t tell me you suspect them?"


    "of course not!"


    Gordon shook his head and said: "First of all, they don''t have a car. Second, the man had a dispute to catch a black child. If it was really the Soviet Union defeated, the characteristic of his black child would not fail to remember! I''m just curious, they are so late. What are you doing here? And it¡¯s still walking. This is a slum area and not a place for dating! And the time is so matched, maybe they will see something!"


    "Ask it anyway."

 C1044

    "Ok!"


    Gordon quickly found out the identities and addresses of Su Bai and Barbara.


    Of course, all he could find was the identity of Su Bai on the bright side, with Falcon inside. It is normal to modify the identity and there will be no abnormalities.The two went to Paradise Manor first, but unfortunately no one, then went to Barbara''s house!


    When I got here, I saw Su Bai and Barbara!


    "Who are you looking for?" Barbara opened the door and asked Harvey suspiciously toward Gordon.


    "Gotham Police Department, this is Gordon, this is Harvey, we have something to ask you and Mr. Su Bai!" Gordon took out the police badge and said.


    Barbara frowned and looked behind him suspiciously. In the living room, Su Bai waved them in.


    Sitting in the living room, Su Bai smiled and said, "Gordon, Harvey, I didn''t expect you to come to me. I''m a little curious, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about a murder case and the disappearance of street children. Last night...Have you been to a slum?" Gordon asked.


    Su Bai was stunned with Barbara, Barbara''s face turned red, Su Bai nodded and said: "I have been!"


    "Can I ask you where you are going?" Gordon asked.


    "Private matter!" Su Bai said.


    "Private matter?" Gordon obviously did not intend to give up like this."Mr. Su Bai, I still hope you can answer me, what personal things can you do if you play with Miss Barbara without driving to the slum? This is not like a place to go on a date."


    "That''s why you don''t have a girlfriend!" Su Bai smiled.


    Gordon froze for a moment, and looked at Harvey subconsciously."What do you mean?"


    Harvey looked embarrassed, as an old fritters he could guess a bit."Don''t ask, they can''t be suspicious anyway. You are only here to ask about the suspect, not about people''s private affairs."


    "Ok!"


    Gordon couldn''t figure it out but didn''t stubborn."Then have you seen a man and a woman? The woman wears glasses, drives a car, and has such a sign!" Gordon said as he took out the paper with the sign.


    Su Bai glanced at Barbara, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it!"


    "Then did you hear any sound or see anything?"


    "nor!"


    I was busy at that time, so how can I pay attention to others?


    "However, maybe you can find someone!" Su Bai said suddenly.


    "Who?"


    Gordon, who was already a little disappointed, asked quickly.


    Item 0024


    "kitten?"


    At this time, Harvey was speaking next to him.


    Gordon stunned for a moment and said, "Is the street child who the black kid said about being with them? The only one who didn''t eat food?"


    "According to the situation, this kitten may have found something wrong and ran away first." Harvey said.


    "It turns out she was called Kitty!"


    After thinking about the whole thing, Su Bai immediately guessed that the smart girl who accidentally ran into the alley should be a kitten.


    "Why did you let us find her?" Gordon asked.


    "Because we were in the alley at the time and happened to see her running in. She was very smart, so she went directly on the roof terrace from the outer building. Based on what you said, I think she should have just run out at the time!" Su Bai said.


    "The alley? You are doing it in the alley..." Gordon asked again, but Harvey who was next to him gave him a sharp blow.


    "what are you doing?"


    Gordon asked displeasedly.


    Harvey smiled wryly and said: "Well, thank you very much for your cooperation, we are leaving. Gordon, you go down first."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Gordon also said that he found that Harvey had been winking at himself, and had no choice but to get up and go out first.


    After Gordon was gone, Harvey said with a kind of apology, "I''m really sorry, this guy is just a stunned head, and I hope you two will include a lot!"


    Su Bai smiled."Understandable, single dogs naturally can''t understand some things!"


    Harvey said with a silly smile.


    "I''m still very interested in this case. Let''s go. This is my contact method. If you have any news or interesting things, you can contact me directly! Of course, I won''t let you work in vain. You can go. Find Fish, just say I let you go, she knows what to do."


    Fish?

 C1045

    Harvey froze for a moment, answered the phone number without changing his face, then turned away gratefully.


    "Why is this?" Barbara asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s nothing, just for the convenience of paying attention to the case of the Gotham Police Department, Gotham... but an interesting place, I don''t think I will be too boring in the future!"


    "You mean, being boring with me?" Barbara said deliberately angrily.


    "How come, you have so many tricks! Just have more fun!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I know, you just take me for fun too!"


    Barbara pouted.


    "Yeah, you are my greatest pleasure now!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Although Barbara''s character is flawed, she has to be said that she is a very attractive woman, with a lot of bold and rebellious tricks and also very active, making Su Bai play a bit reluctant to play!


    After Gordon and Harvey left Barbara, they went back to find a kitten. Harvey left for a while and went to the bar to find Fish. After mentioning Su Bai''s name and the incident, Fish''s expression slightly changed. Change, and then directly took out a stack of money and handed it to Harvey!


    Harvey was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Fish to be so generous, and this number was a bit exaggerated.


    "Fish, who is this Su Bai?" Harvey couldn''t help but ask.


    Fish smiled with a smile: "You don''t need to worry about who he is. It''s best not to inquire about him. You are so smart and know that there are some things you can''t inquire about. You just need to remember and do what he ordered! , I hope you can tell me if there are any special circumstances!"


    "Of course, we are old friends!"


    Harvey responded with a smile, but he was shocked.


    Can Fish say that, who is this Soviet defeat?


    As an old fritters, Harvey would naturally not ask anything.


    Back at the police station, Harvey discovered that Nigma had found something in the venom left on the black child!


    A kind of drug called ATP, this drug was originally used in the Arkham Asylum, as for what it is used for?It must have calmed down those patients.However, the Arkham Asylum has already been closed, and it has been closed for a long time!Following this little lock, I quickly discovered that there is still this kind of medicine called Kiyang Pharmaceutical!Harvey and Gordon went to investigate but met the suspect there, a man and a woman, Patty and Doug!


    The gunfight was about to start, and in the end, Doug was caught, Patty ran away, and the street children were caught before he was found here, and the case was solved smoothly!


    ...


    "Got it!"


    Su Bai put down the phone. It happened that the news of the mayor was being broadcast on the TV news. He was saying that the case had been successfully solved and he was preparing to manage the street children in the city and send them to the foster families he had contacted. Wait.


    "The special drug in the Arkham Asylum, who kidnapped so many street children?"


    The purpose of kidnapping children is mostly to sell organs, but such a large scale is definitely not a trivial matter compared to this person. Even the special drug in the Arkham Asylum can be used, which may be the Gotham villain.


    This is the simple folk customs of Gotham City, "surprise" is constant, never have to worry about being bored!


    With the end of the case, the mayor''s project was also launched, starting to gather all street children together, and arranged for many buses to send them away.On the one hand, it shows the mayor¡¯s ability and care. On the other hand, 30% of crimes are actually related to street children. They have no homes, helplessness, robbery, and theft. This is their ability to survive. Without them, Gotham''s crime rate may also drop a lot!


    Kitten, among them!


    Although the kitten was reluctant, he even mentioned Gordon''s name to the person in charge, but it was useless.Just getting in the car, the kitten even kindly comforted the nervous little friend around him, but as one of the people in charge came in, the kitten quickly panicked!


    why?


    Because that person in charge is one of the murderers of the kidnapping, the woman who escaped before, Patty.


    The kitten''s reaction quickly turned and wanted to run, but unfortunately, how could she get out in the car, the woman directly took out the gun and pointed the kitten at the kitten, and the kitten reluctantly sat down again and opened the car door closed. , Watching... the car is gradually driving away!


    Item 0025


    The kitten is very alert, smart, and very guarded. It wanders and survives in this city like a cat.But the cat was kept in a cage, even if he had the ability, it was useless, watching the car drifting away, watching the woman holding the gun triumphantly, the kitten felt despair for the first time.


    Feel the fear.


    I don¡¯t know what will greet her when the car stops!


    No matter how good she is, she is still a child!Finally, the car stopped in a dock warehouse, and the people in the car were taken down one by one and entered the container not far away. Obviously this was to take them away!When the children got out of the car, Patty pointed the number of people outside the car!


    "Why is there one missing?" Patty couldn''t help but said.


    "Is it missing? Maybe you counted it wrong before."


    "No, it seems that one person is missing!" Patty frowned.


    "It may just be that you remembered it wrong. Let''s hurry up and send the goods to the puppeteer. If the delay continues, it will be troublesome if the police arrive!" said the person in charge.


    After all, they just drove one instead of all, they will be discovered soon after a long time!


    "I''ll go up and take a look!"


    Patty finished talking and got into the car. There were no people in the rows of empty seats. Patty frowned and pulled out the gun to look at it carefully, and slowly bent over to check below.In the back of the car, the kitten hides under the seat to pay attention to the situation, and avoid being spotted by the time difference!But she already felt that the woman was approaching step by step, and she would soon reveal herself.

 C1046

    "If it''s a big deal, let''s fight!"


    The kitten thought so and so, and his whole body collapsed.


    At this moment, gunfire suddenly sounded.


    "Gotham Police Department, everyone put down their guns!"


    The sudden shout made the kitten breathe a sigh of relief, and Patty couldn''t even bother to find the one who was missing and hurried out.


    unfortunately.


    I was shot accidentally as soon as I went out.


    With a bang, right between the eyebrows!


    How many will stop obediently in this situation?The gunfight was inevitable, but in the end it was won by the Gotham Police Department. The children were rescued. The kitten had originally planned to take advantage of the chaos and failed to escape, and was brought back together.Their car is in a special situation, so they were taken back to the Gotham Police Station and made a transcript, and then they will be taken away.


    "Gordon, James Gordon!"


    In the police station, the kitten called Gordon who was about to leave.


    Gordon looked at her questioningly, and heard her say: "Can you get me out of here?"


    "If, I have something you want very, very much!"


    "Like that boy!"


    "Boy? Bruce Wayne?" Gordon stunned for a moment: "What do you know."


    "I have been observing you. You are a good policeman. Can you get me out?" the kitten asked.


    "can!"


    "I saw the murderer, the real murderer!"


    "At the time, I was there!"


    This news is simply a shock to Gordon. Didn''t expect that she would know about the Wayne couple''s case and saw the murderer?However, he also suspected that the kitten was lying, but after hesitating for a moment, he decided to believe her once!


    "I can take you out, but you must prove that you didn''t lie to me! Otherwise, I will catch you again!" Gordon said, and went straight out with the kitten, and the person in charge of this matter came and asked However, he was prevaricated by Gordon. After all, Gordon was able to "solve" the Wayne couple''s case. Although he had just joined the company not long ago, his reputation was quite high.


    Gordon brought the kitten to the scene of the crime.


    "I was there at the time, I can see it very clearly!" The kitten pointed to the stairs in the alley.


    "How do you prove?"


    "I stole someone''s wallet before that, didn''t anyone call the police?"


    "It was true that someone called the police, and the description is very consistent with you, but this does not prove anything."


    "Okay, but I threw my wallet into the sewer!"


    "No!"


    Gordon looked at the sewer next to him and shook his head helplessly, then suddenly took out the handcuffs and violently handcuffed the kitten to the railing of the stairs next to him.


    "what are you doing?"


    "I''m just afraid that you ran away, I don''t believe you!" Gordon said, walking over and struggling to open the manhole cover and then jumped down to find it.The pungent smell and dirty environment made Gordon very depressed. After searching for a long time, he finally found the wallet. It seems that the kitten is not lying!


    Gordon came up strenuously but found that the kitten was gone!


    "Damn it, how did she untie it!" Gordon scolded depressedly.


    ...


    Harvey''s information is still very timely, and all subsequent events have been told to Su Bai.Su Bai didn''t expect that Patty was so courageous, he could even pretend that the staff would take away all the children in a car, but fortunately he didn''t succeed.And about Gordon letting go of the kitten, Harvey also said.But Harvey doesn''t know why!Gordon still doesn''t trust Harvey that much, because he knows Harvey''s character will definitely stop him if he knows it!


    The kitten ran away?


    It is impossible for Gordon to let go of the kitten. There must be something in the kitten that moved Gordon. Now the only thing that can impress Gordon and still can''t make a public statement...should be the case of the Wayne couple?Did she see anything about the case?


    Then again, this little cat is a thief, wandering in Gotham, that dress, that style, Su Bai thinks that she is very likely to be the well-known catwoman who is also good and evil later!


    It would be interesting if she were Catwoman!


    "It seems that I have to find you!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his psychic abilities began to search in Gotham City.


    After coming to Gotham for such a long time, Su Bai rarely used his abilities, because Gotham itself does not belong to a city full of superpowers for the time being, so he has no use of his abilities. It is very bullying and will make him less. Lots of fun and opportunities to pass the time!But if the kitten is a catwoman, Su Bai would not mind finding her in advance!


    Kitten is homeless, or the whole Gotham is her home!


    Occasionally sleeping outside, occasionally may sneak into someone else''s home to borrow, of course when the owner is not at home.


    At this time, the kitten is walking in the alleys of the city!

 C1047

    In the darkness, a figure suddenly blocked her way!


    Item 0026


    The sudden appearance of the figure shocked the kitten, but the streets and lanes were as familiar as her own back garden, so the kitten was not afraid that she was about to speak, but suddenly saw this figure, just a glance at her. I recognized it!


    I have seen this person!


    And still on a very unforgettable occasion!


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    The kitten suddenly became nervous.


    "I just want to talk to you!" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    "Not interested!" The kitten said without hesitation and was about to leave, but as soon as she took a step, she saw the corners of the other party''s mouth raised and revealed an indescribable look. Before she could react, she suddenly felt the darkness attack Come, the whole person fainted instantly.


    Before losing consciousness, she vaguely saw the other party catching herself who was about to fall, and then she knew nothing!


    I don''t know how long it took before the kitten woke up quietly.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I sat up and found myself in a clean and spacious room with no people around!


    Suspiciously he got up and opened the door. What you saw was a spacious and splendid corridor. He walked forward gently and slowly. The kitten remembered the figure!


    It''s him, an incredible person!


    If the kitten is impressed, it is definitely him!


    On the day when the Waynes were shot, she did see the whole process on the roof above, including... the person suddenly appeared out of thin air and stunned Bruce Wayne, and took away the scene where the Waynes and his wife disappeared out of thin air!


    Did he find himself to kill others?


    Because I told Gordon that I saw a murderer?Gordon shouldn''t betray himself, so how did he know?


    No, you must escape!


    The more the kitten thought about it, the more scared it became. When he came to the living room and found no one, the kitten went straight to the door.


    Seeing that the door was about to be pushed out, a voice floated out.


    "Where are you going? I made you coffee."


    The kitten''s movements stopped abruptly and turned slowly, and he saw an elegant, handsome man walking to the sofa with a coffee and sitting down, and motioned for himself to pass.


    After hesitating for a moment, the kitten came over and sat down tentatively.


    "Are you afraid? Why?" Su Bai looked at the kitten, jeans, jacket, and golden curly hair, just when the peaches were ripe!


    "How did you make me faint?" The kitten took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai did not answer her question, but said to himself: "My name is Su Bai, this is Paradise Manor. The reason why I brought you here is because you may know the clues to the murderers of the Wayne couple. I told Wayne. The couple are friends for many years and the godfather of Bruce Wayne, so...I hope you can tell me what you know!"


    Friends for many years?It doesn''t look like the age!


    And he really caught me because of this.Murderer clue?Isn''t the murderer you!


    The kitten murmured secretly in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on the surface. She was still not sure what the other party knew what she saw, and she absolutely couldn''t show anything.


    "I saw the murderer!" The kitten thought for a while and said.


    "Very good!" Su Bai nodded and said, "I want you to live here temporarily. The murderer may not be an ordinary person. If he knows about it, he will definitely kill you, and you will be safe to stay here! Wait until the murderer is caught. After that, you can leave, any questions?"


    "It''s okay, Gotham is my home, it''s not so easy to find me!" Kitty didn''t want to stay here.


    "Okay, then you go take a bath first, and I''ll take you out to buy some clothes later, you can speak up if you need it!" Su Bai smiled.


    "..."


    Since you didn''t plan to let me go, why did you ask me?


    The kitten couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It seems that the other party doesn''t plan to kill himself for the time being, so let''s take a step at a time!


    The other party can suddenly appear mysteriously and leave, and she can stun herself. She can''t resist at all now. If that''s the case, let it be.Forgetting fear and fear, Kitty and Su Bai strolled around the manor, looked at their rooms, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath!


    If the other party doesn¡¯t know, he can¡¯t take the initiative to show his feet...


    If the other party knows, then oneself will die sooner or later, what else can be restrained?


    Thinking of this, the kitten let go!


    When the kitten finished taking a bath, Su Bai took her away from the manor to the city!After arriving in the city, Su Bai took her to buy clothes, some daily necessities, etc. The kitten was very well-behaved along the way, but on a few occasions she wanted to escape, but she could feel something special. Feeling locked in to herself was an intuition that made her feel that she could not escape at all, and finally had no choice but to give up.


    After strolling around, I bought a lot of big and small bags, Su Bai took the kitten to dinner, and then returned to the manor!


    It''s delicious, drink, and live, and expensive clothes!


    The kitten thinks he shouldn''t kill himself, right?Killing yourself is so good to yourself, is it impossible?

 C1048

    And he didn''t have any special defenses against himself, and he didn''t ask anything, quite free!


    But the kitten still didn''t dare to leave, so it passed the whole night calmly!


    It was the same on the second day and the third day!


    As if nothing happened, this made the kitten more and more confused!


    "I''m going out, maybe I won''t come back at night. You have everything at home. Just stay at home. I think...you shouldn''t be scared?" Su Bai suddenly said to the kitten on this day.


    "Are you going out?"


    "Yes! This is my phone number, call me if you have something to do!"


    Su Bai left his number, and then left with such care!


    Watching Su Bai drive away, watching the empty villa alone, the kitten doesn''t know what to say!


    Don¡¯t you be afraid of running away?


    wrong!


    This is a good opportunity!


    Thinking of this, the kitten hurriedly returned to the room to put on his original clothes, and then left the manor!After coming out of the manor, the kitten watched for a long time, and confirmed that Su Bai was not deliberately waiting for him, and then left with confidence!


    Item 0027


    For a few days, I missed Barbara very much. Su Bai drove to pick her up, and as soon as she got in the car, she proactively kissed her.


    After it was over, Barbara asked curiously: "What have you been up to these days?"


    "Nothing, just want to raise a cat at home." Su Bai said casually and started the car.


    "Where shall we go?"


    Barbara did not ask.


    "I haven''t given you a gift for so long, so I took you to the jewelry shop!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Knowing you is my best gift!" Barbara said sweetly.


    Su Bai smiled, and the two soon came to the jewelry shop!


    Barbara''s family background is still pretty good, there are not many jewelry and other things, but she has different things from Su Baisong!Su Bai accompanied Barbara to choose, and finally bought a necklace!


    "This is not bad, please install it for me too!"


    Su Bai pointed at something and said.


    Barbara took a look: "Necklace? Do you like this?"


    This is a black slender neck chain with a gem in the middle!


    "Didn''t I tell you that I have a cat?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s quite appropriate, but it''s too expensive, right?" Barbara said.


    It¡¯s just a cat¡¯s neck chain, just a normal one?


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, just wrapped it up together.


    "It seems that you really like this cat, is it in your house? Or, will you come back to your house later? I would like to see what kind of cat you look like." Barbara said from the jewelry line .


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile and was about to drive, but at this moment he heard an exclamation in the distance. He and Barbara looked curiously and saw a big balloon rising in the sky in the distance!


    "Oh my god, then... is that a person?"


    Barbara suddenly pointed to the balloon in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded, and there was a person wrapped around the rope of the balloon, who shouted in horror, but it was useless.


    How to save people in the air?


    Suddenly, the balloon burst.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw that the man fell straight down, such a height...tsk, I''m afraid he must have fallen to death.


    "Oh my god, it''s so miserable!" Barbara couldn''t help saying.


    Su Bai did not speak, and took Barbara into the car!


    Tragedies happen every day in Gotham, and I''m used to it.


    Back at the manor, Barbara was curiously asking where the cat was!But after walking around, I didn''t see any cats.


    "Maybe it''s ran away? So, cats are not as loyal as dogs, not as loyal as dogs. It is too difficult to tame!" Su Bai knew that she had escaped when the kitten was not there, but he didn''t care too much.

 C1049

    un?She can''t run away!


    "That''s a shame!"


    Barbara murmured, feeling a little regretful for Su Bai.


    I haven''t seen each other for several days, and now we are at home again, Su Bai and Barbara are passionate, and then sit on the sofa and watch TV.At this time, news is being broadcast on the TV. The content of the news is the person who was killed by the balloon that I saw during the day. It turned out that this guy was an economic scammer. Not only did his death not make the people panic, but it also made the people feel panic. The people feel very angry!


    However, this is only the first.


    After that, two people died in the same way. They were entangled in balloons and lifted into the air, then fell and fell to death!


    Of these two people, one is a villain and the other is a liar priest who likes to abuse.


    They are all damn bad guys in the eyes of the public, so this balloon guy!Yes, this murderer is regarded as a righteous policeman by the Gotham people, and is worshipped!


    Harvey also called to talk about the case, but Su Bai was not interested!


    "What do you think of this balloon man?" Su Bai asked towards Barbara.


    Barbara said: "It''s okay, he killed all bad guys. You see how intense the reaction of the people on the news is! However, I don''t understand one thing!"


    "what?"


    "Abuse!"


    "Abuse?"


    Su Bai was stunned.


    Barbara nodded and said: "Yes, men like to abuse, in fact, I understand this. After all, men like to conquer and control, you...it''s not less than spanking me at that time, I think it''s okay? It''s okay, it even feels pretty good. Even if this pastor may be a bit heavier, it is compulsive, but he should not be so hated compared to the other two!"


    "Your focus can be crooked!"


    Su defeated Barbara. Is this the point?


    "You are a little pervert!"


    "Yeah, what''s the problem? Do you want to try it?" Barbara said with a grin: "I really think it''s pretty good!"


    "Okay! I satisfy you!"


    Su Bai smiled and rushed towards Barbara!


    ...


    The balloon man caused quite a stir in Gotham, and was chased and worshipped by the people of Gotham, but this was not a good thing for the police, especially the death of a policeman!So the intensity of this case has become very strong, Gordon and Harvey quickly found the murderer through the clues of the balloon, before he killed the fourth person!This balloon man is just an ordinary person!


    The rabbit bites in a hurry.


    When people are pressed, they will resist, and their spirit will be distorted. What''s more, this is Gotham City, where good people can easily become bad people!He is just a person who is desperate for Gotham and the city. He didn''t plan to save Gotham on his own. He just felt like he could do as much as he could.Catch, Gordon must catch, but he also sighs for the balloon man.


    The human spirit is the most special!


    Including Barbara!


    Previously, Su Bai just thought that Barbara''s character might be somewhat flawed, rebellious and bold, but to be honest, just because of a news report about the balloon man made Barbara seem to have opened a new door, Su Bai did not expect it.


    She would actually like this tune!


    Su Bai couldn''t bear to do it, but she felt very satisfied.


    Unexpected, really unexpected!


    When the physical pain is conveyed to the brain and spirit, it will release her spirit and vent her spirit. This also suddenly made Su Bai realize how serious the psychological and spiritual problems that Barbara had accumulated before. If there is no way to vent, it is really hard to guarantee that one day her spirit will go wrong!


    Item 0028


    Barbara temporarily lived in the manor, but Su Bai took the time to return to the New York villa.


    Diana was not at home when she returned, so Su Bai went directly to the study to check Barbara''s situation with the smart system.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t check it, I¡¯m surprised if I check it!


    Su Bai originally only knew that in the comics, Barbara was Gordon¡¯s ex-wife and the batgirl Barbara Gordon¡¯s mother, but it was limited to this.She was originally curious. With a character like Barbara, coupled with the energy in the bed, there shouldn''t be a man willing to separate from her.Now he knows why, Barbara''s mental state is indeed problematic!


    She herself had a lot of resentment towards her parents. This resentment was very deep. Later, she was intimidated by the Gotham gang and encountered a perverted serial killer who almost died. This series of events, coupled with the perverted killer¡¯s instigation, led to her A mental breakdown killed his parents, was imprisoned in the Arkham Asylum, and even became a villain once!


    What does this show?


    It shows that Barbara''s mental problem is really serious, but she has been ignoring or suppressing it, and once it erupts, it will change dramatically!


    Back at the manor, Su Bai glanced at Barbara who had woken up!


    His face was radiant and radiant.


    I feel very good!


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai sat down, and Barbara leaned in Su Bai''s arms.

 C1050

    "How about you? How do you feel?" she asked back.


    "not bad!"


    "Me too! Although I can feel the pain, the more it hurts, the more comfortable it feels. There is a feeling of release and a feeling of a stronger desire! I woke up today, and the whole person seems to be a lot easier, and I am in a good mood! You don''t know, except when I''m with you, I''m pretty depressed most of the time, and I''m unconsciously irritable, so I like to drink and try drugs." Barbara said.


    Su Bai nodded. She also knew Barbara''s habit. She really liked drinking!


    "But I didn''t have it today! I ran tea for myself after waking up. The first time I didn''t want to drink, the first time I felt that drinking tea was actually good!"


    "Maybe I am really a pervert." Barbara grinned!


    This is not a perversion, it''s just a psychological problem that has been squeezed for too long and finally has a channel to vent it out. Although this channel is very special, it is also normal from a psychological perspective!Otherwise, why are so many people keen or addicted to alphabet games?And many of them are ladies and ladies?Because their psychological problems are more serious, much worse than ordinary people!


    Ordinary people are busy and have no time to think about this in order to survive, but they are different, they have a lot of free time to think about it!


    "What are your plans in the future?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Plan? I haven''t thought about it yet, maybe I will do some work I like, and then wait for the family to arrange for me a right person, I don''t need a person to spend my life together. But until then, I am all yours!" Bara''s expression was a little sad, but then immediately adjusted to kiss Su Bai''s face and smiled mischievously!


    "How about helping me in this case? I am going to open a branch in Gotham, and you will help me handle the affairs of the branch!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Okay!"


    Barbara said happily, and then thought of something."But, your wife..."


    "She doesn''t come to Gotham often, you just need to be responsible for recruiting people from the branch!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay, when will it start?"


    "Anytime!"


    "Understood, leave it to me!"


    Barbara looked very motivated, and it was Su Bai''s business to be able to do something. She was indeed very motivated, and in this way she could often meet Su Bai!


    Su Bai''s idea is very simple, it is to find something for Barbara, and usually use that method to vent her psychological problems!Of course, the root is still in her parents!Right?marry?Although the two of them kept tacit, Barbara said that they belonged to him before they got married, and he didn''t say anything, but how could Su Bai let Barbara marry someone else?


    How can you allow others to get involved with what you own?


    In the following time, Barbara began to become busy, running around every day busy with company affairs, basically did not go home, busy during the day, and returned to the manor at night.Although Barbara has not performed in front of Su Bai, she is indeed very capable!No wonder she was able to enter Arkham in large numbers on the original timeline, and mixed up in that place!


    Speaking of Arkham!


    Recently there has been something related to Arkham.


    Arkham not only refers to the lunatic asylum, but also that area.This area was originally planned by Thomas Wayne, but it was stranded because of his death, and now it is brought up again.Falcone and Maroni, two Gotham gangsters are vying for the development plan of Arkham, which caused a lot of trouble, resulting in the killing of two members!


    The battle between Falneco and Maroni is also kicked off!


    The gang fights against Su and loses. He just said that he would protect Falker''s life at a critical time, but he didn''t say anything to help her.


    However, it''s about Arkham.


    Su Bai was interested.


    This place is almost a sign of Gotham, if you say you have no interest, it is fake!


    The other areas of Arkham do not matter, but Arkham Asylum, the Soviet Union is bound to win!


    Eternal Paradise branch!


    The company is not too big. After all, the branch office does not have much business, so I rented the third floor of the office building. Even so, many places are actually vacant, but if it is too small, it can¡¯t be justified!Su Bai contacted Nick Haas and asked him to come over, waiting for her in the office by himself!It didn''t take long for Nick Haas to arrive. Looking at Su Bai in the office and the blonde next to Su Bai, Nick Haas smiled knowingly!


    Before the construction of Gotham, there was no branch, but now it suddenly opened!


    It goes without saying!


    "Arkham''s development plan, do you know? I want to know, can I win it!" After greeting a few words, and introducing each other, Su Bai asked straightaway!


    Chapter 0029 I Want Arkham Asylum


    "Falcone now?"


    Nick Haas did not rush to answer, but asked first.


    Falneko, now Gotham''s gang godfather.


    If he still supports Su Bai as before, he still has to do it if he obeys Su Bai''s instructions!


    "I don''t plan to harmonize with him, even if I can win Arkham this way. And my goal is not the entire Arkham, but the Arkham Asylum!" Su Bai said.


    "Arkham lunatic asylum? What do you want this for? This lunatic asylum was developed without much oil and water, and it has no value! I have seen the Arkham place. If you can win a few plots of land for construction, it will definitely make a lot of money. Yes! It''s just an Arkham asylum, it''s not worth it at all, and it will even lose money!" Nick Haas couldn''t figure it out!


    "If the whole Gotham I think I am most interested and want to get, it is the Arkham Asylum!"


    "You still can''t understand its value, but you will know it later!"


    Arkham comes out in large numbers!

 C1051

    If it belongs to itself, it would be so interesting!


    "Well, but if you don''t let Falcone help, you may not have a good chance. After all, you have hardly developed Gotham''s own power and reputation in these years! But I will try to fight for it, but I personally suggest that it is best not to do it now The best time to participate is to wait for the dust to settle, and then we can go directly to talk to the person in charge of the lunatic asylum!"


    "But what if they refuse to transfer it?" Barbara couldn''t help but say.


    Su Bai smiled: "No way!"


    Nick Haas and Barbara both looked to Su defeat!


    "Their purpose is to make money. If that place can''t make money but becomes a hot potato, they will be happy to make money!"


    "What trouble can a lunatic asylum have?"


    "You will know it then!"


    Su Bai smiled mysteriously.


    trouble?


    In the future, there will not be just trouble as simple as that!


    He didn¡¯t provide much help to the branch company Su Bai. To be honest, he kept a low profile for such a long time and he couldn¡¯t provide much help, and if it went so smoothly, it would not achieve the original intention of finding something for Barbara. Barra has been working hard for the branch office to make a good start.However, Eternal Paradise Group also built Gotham City after all, so it still has some reputation and fame, so the initial development is not that difficult!


    Falcone came personally immediately after learning about the opening of the Eternal Paradise branch. After all, if he really had to count, he could be regarded as coming out from here.His intention is very simple, one is congratulations, and the other is to hand over Arkham''s development project to the company for joint development!Su Bai did not come forward, and Barbara was always in charge. After knowing what Falcone meant, Su Bai asked Barbara to push!


    Want to cooperate with yourself before things are settled?


    I just want to help myself.


    Falcone didn¡¯t even see Su¡¯s defeat, and his intention was rejected, but he also saw that this branch was purely for this woman named Barbara, so he didn¡¯t care too much. He quickly shifted his mind to competing with Maroni.


    The branch office is getting on the right track, and Barbara''s mental state feels much better.


    Very busy during the day and busier at night, but the whole person feels much more positive!


    Paradise Manor.


    In the basement warehouse.


    Barbara''s hands were dropped on the leather ring and could not move, and there were many weird props beside her.Su Bai stood in front of her and looked at her with a smile. Since Barbara liked this and was able to vent and adjust her mental state, she played it almost every few days, even the secret room in the basement was changed to What this entertainment room looks like now!


    "I have already inquired about the Arkham project. The dispute between Falcone and Maroni has ended. In the end, the two jointly developed this project. Falcone will have more! But for the people in Gotham , Falcone lost! Because he is the Gotham boss, Maroni''s participation means that Falcone is no longer possible!" Barbara said.


    Su Bai nodded.


    As a Gotham boss, you can take down the project you like and give it to others, that''s no problem!But if you let each other enter the field after competing with each other, then your ability is not as good as before.


    "Where is the lunatic asylum?"


    "The lunatic asylum is with Maroni, I am going to talk to him tomorrow!"


    "No, let me go!"


    "Ok!"


    Barbara nodded: "I''ll prepare a gift for you, over there!"


    Su Bai turned his head and looked, and saw a rectangular box, which turned out to be a leather whip after opening it!


    "You really are..."


    Su Bai was speechless, holding this whip, Su Bai suddenly thought of the kitten!


    I haven''t looked for her since she ran away last time, and it''s almost time to look for her back!


    "You don''t like it?"


    Barbara asked.


    "No."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Barbara asked eagerly.


    "coming!"


    Su Bai smiled and turned to face Barbara.


    ...


    Iceberg restaurant.


    This is Maroni''s base camp and one of his more important places in Gotham.


    Su Bai pushed the door in. The business looked very good. After a casual glance, Su Bai walked towards a man dressed as a manager.


    "Are you responsible here?" Su Bai asked.


    The manager looked at Su Bai and said, "Yes, you have something?"

 C1052

    "I want to see Maroni!"


    "You?" The manager said with a smile: "If you have anything you can tell me directly."


    "You can''t be the lord!"


    "Boy, I can take charge of everything here. Do you want to see Your Excellency Maroni? Are you qualified? Do you think Your Excellency Maroni is a cat and dog when you meet?" the manager said arrogantly.


    "Oh." Su Bai replied indifferently, and asked with a smile: "Then what circumstances can I see him?"


    "Want to see him? Yes, as long as you make trouble here or kill a few of us, you will definitely see His Excellency Maroni, but then you will be dead. Do you dare? If you dare to get out of here!" The manager arrogantly He laughed, and the little brothers next to him also laughed.


    "That''s...it''s quite simple!"


    In the sound of laughter, Su Bai said lightly.


    Item 0030


    "Simple?" The manager stunned and looked at Su Bai indifferently, and said mockingly: "In Gotham, even Falker wouldn''t dare to say this, kid, you are looking for death, do you know? Simple? Haha, I really don¡¯t know life and death. Okay, I don¡¯t have time to ink with you, someone will take him out, and teach him a lesson, let him know where this is!"


    "Okay!"


    Two people walked out quickly and reached out to Su Bai to take him out.


    Su Bai suddenly grabbed both hands just as he stretched out his hands, his fingers pressed slightly.


    Click.Click!


    There was a crisp cracking sound, and the two people instantly screamed, their facial features were twisted and deformed, and cold sweat flowed down instantly.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be two more! But you are dead!"


    The manager was stunned for a moment, and then the little brother next to him rushed over without him needing to speak.Su Bai let go of the two guys and waved with one hand, calm, precise and decisive!There was a popping sound, and the few people were instantly brought to the ground by Su Bai.


    Okay, so awesome?


    The manager was stunned.


    Those who come out are sure to be able to fight more, but they are all styles of street fighting. How can there be any tricks?I have never seen a fighting style like Su Bai''s clean and clear-cut.Not to mention the manager, even the people who ate in the restaurant forgot to panic because of this simple and neat method!After a while, the manager reacted and violently pulled out the gun from his waist. As a result, before the gun was aimed at Su Bai, he felt a pain in his wrist. The gun had been taken away by the opponent, and he saw black paint right after. The gun was aimed at himself.


    This made him stand still.


    "You, don''t mess around, this is Maroni''s place!" the manager said nervously.


    "Chaos? Didn''t you say that you can see Maroni like this? Oh, it''s trouble or murder to you, maybe... the trouble is not enough, I have to kill someone!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Don''t, don''t... I will help you contact, I will help you contact..."


    The manager panicked all of a sudden, killing?Who else can kill, it must kill himself!


    This guy is such a lunatic, can''t you tell that is a mockery?Who would take it seriously?Do you dare to die here, do you want to die?


    "Don''t you need to kill?" Su Bai asked seriously.


    "no, I''m fine."


    "Really not necessary?"


    "Really don''t need it!" The manager felt that he grew up so much. This sentence is the most true, not fake!


    "Well, that''s a pity!" Su Bai seemed a little disappointed, which made the manager breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he said it early.


    The manager made a tentative gesture to call himself, but Su Bai did not refuse.The manager walked over to call, and Su Bai said to the people in the restaurant: "Go on, everyone, don''t worry."


    After talking about Su Bai, he turned his head, and then saw the direction of the back kitchen, someone posted on the door and looked over here.


    The hairstyle is very special, very messy, very weird!


    A bit like¡­¡­


    penguin!


    penguin?


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and watched that person turned away nervously. Could this guy be a Penguin?


    Previously, it was said that the Penguin informant betrayed Fish and was killed by Gordon. It seems that Renee is still investigating this matter.But Su Bai felt that Gordon couldn''t do such a thing. He might have let the Penguin away secretly, but he didn''t expect that this guy was so courageous, he even dared to return to Gotham?If Fish and Falcone knew about this, this guy would definitely die, and even Gordon would have to be implicated!


    But he was also clever, and even stayed here with Maroni!


    It seems that he is working as a dishwasher here, but it shouldn''t be long before. How could the Penguin be the kind of person who is willing to be mediocre, otherwise he wouldn''t have to venture back to Gotham!


    "Who is making trouble in my place!"


    At this time, someone opened the door and came in, talking to a somewhat fat middle-aged man.


    Maroni!


    This daring to challenge Falcone has become even more famous recently.

 C1053

    "It''s you?"


    Maroni asked with a grim expression looking at Su Bai.


    Ordinary people would be scared, after all, they are well-known gangsters, but Su Bai is very calm."It''s really not easy to want to see you. Your subordinates said that they can only see you unless they cause trouble or murder, so... I just did what he said. I''m still relatively law-abiding."


    Follow the rules?


    Maroni was speechless for a while, this Nima is called abiding by the rules?


    "You better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, you may not be able to get out of this door!"


    "Can I go out in no hurry? I came to you to discuss business!" Su Bai said.


    "Talk about business?"


    Maroni smiled: "Okay, I want to hear what business you want to talk to me!"


    "I heard that you won the Arkham development plan. The Arkham Asylum should be yours, I want this!"


    "You make a price, I don''t counter-offer, how about it?"


    "Arkham Asylum? Why are you looking for this?" Maroni asked suspiciously.


    "That''s my business!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Maroni looked at Su Bai suspiciously."What''s your name?"


    "Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai? This name is very unfamiliar. It sounds good if you don''t bargain. It''s a pity... I won''t hand it over to others." On the one hand, this is for money, on the other hand it is status. , So he will never give up this project to others, even if it will not make money in his hands, even if it can make a lot of money!


    "Ok!"


    This result was actually expected, Su Bai left a business card casually."If you change your mind, you can contact me!"


    "Business can''t be negotiated, but the matter is not over yet!"


    "You are making trouble with me, if you don''t have an explanation, can you justify it?"


    Maroni knotted his business card and smiled, and a group of people behind him quickly dispersed and surrounded Su Bai.


    "What do you want to explain?"


    "How about a hand?"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai should be here.


    Maroni froze for a moment, so simply."I''m talking about a hand!"


    "I heard it!"


    Maroni couldn''t help frowning. What is the origin of this guy?He hesitated a bit, but the face must be found, otherwise, how could he be confused?Thinking of this, Maroni waved his hand, and the younger brother next to him rushed towards Su Bai!


    Chapter 0031 Goal: Black Gate Prison


    One by one, big-waisted, cruel-looking little brothers rushed towards Su Bai. Before they could get to his side, Su Bai dashed forward.A fist knocked the front boy into the air. With a sudden wave of his arm, he knocked down two in an instant, followed by an elbow blow, and an unlucky guy felt painful and wrinkled in an instant. That¡¯s not even counted, Su Bai¡¯s shoulder It smashed past like a train, and a fat man weighing at least two hundred catties instantly went out and knocked down several people.


    "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!"


    Like a butterfly in a flower, the eyes are dazzled, and in no time, it is just a face.


    Those little brothers all fell to the ground!


    Before Maroni could react, he saw Su Bai standing in front of him with a smile.


    That smile made Maroni take a half step back subconsciously, what a terrible fighting ability.


    "You, who are you?" Maroni couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I am a person who obeys the rules, you say that one hand is one hand!"


    Maroni froze, is this guy stupid?Does he really intend to abolish one hand at this time?I was stunned for a moment, and then I heard gunshots.


    "boom!"


    He... he really shot.


    Maroni looked at the faint smoke from the muzzle in Su Bai''s hand, and immediately felt a heart-piercing tingling.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a loud cry, severe pain came from his left arm, and when he looked down, the left arm was bloody.


    "You...you unexpectedly..."


    "Said one hand, definitely one hand!" Su Bai said lightly, and then walked out of the restaurant slowly!

 C1054

    Maroni was stupid.


    Completely stupid.


    I want a hand from you, not a hand from me!


    "Look! Find out his details for me, I will strip him alive!"


    In the dining room, Maroni''s roar came, and he didn''t know whether it was angry or painful, and his voice was changed.


    After coming out of the Iceberg Restaurant, Su Bai was going to find Catwoman. As for Maroni''s revenge, he didn''t care about it. Arkham Asylum was bound to win. Even if he didn''t report the recovery defeat, he would have the next move.With the spread of psychic powers, Su Bai soon discovered the trace of the kitten, but she never expected that she would be there. It was a coincidence!


    Su Bai opened the door to Barbara''s apartment and went directly in.


    The apartment was very quiet, and it seemed that nobody was there.


    After all, Barbara rarely returns here during this time, at the company during the day and at the apartment at night!


    However, the clearly audible heartbeat and breathing sound could not help Su Bai.


    "Come out, you said it wasn''t good for you to run, but you just came here!"


    Su Bai walked to the wine cabinet and poured a glass of wine, and said lightly.


    The surroundings were extremely silent, and no one came out.


    After taking a sip, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly: "Kitten, you are sure to play hide and seek with me. If you lose, you will be punished."


    "You... how do you know I''m here?"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, the kitten''s voice sounded, and she was immediately seen walking out from the side.


    Su Bai shrugged: "The owner of this apartment is called Barbara. She is now my woman and she has lived with me recently. So... Although you left the manor, you didn''t escape, so this time I just Don''t hold me accountable, this is...for you!" Su Bai took out his neck chain from his pocket and threw it over.


    "It fits your punk outfit, and... better not to lose it." Su Bai said.


    The jewel kitten on it is very expensive.


    "Send me? Why?"


    "Guess!" Su Bai smiled.


    The kitten rolled his eyes. Although she didn''t know what he meant, she really liked it, and... it was also very valuable, so she wore it around her neck.


    "Very beautiful, it really suits you." Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t run around in the future."


    The kitten didn''t speak and didn''t run?Don''t run and wait for you to find out one day, and then kill me?What''s more, you are not who I am, and I will not give you my life!


    "You should be familiar with the three teachings and nine liu you have been on the streets of Gotham for so long? If I want to destroy the Black Gate Prison, how do you think I can do it?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Black Gate Prison?"


    The kitten looked at Su Bai in a daze."What are you doing?"


    "It''s not pleasing to the eye?" Su Bai smiled.


    The kitten rolled his eyes and said: "How can the Black Gate Prison be so easily destroyed, it is heavily guarded, and the defense is very thick. If you want to destroy it, you can only...blast!"


    "Blasting?"


    "Yes, and there are not many people who can do this. I know the Parker brothers. They are the best and good at Gotham, but they are usually very careful and very cautious. It is difficult for you to find them, even if you find them It is impossible to take this business, you must be introduced by an acquaintance! It just so happens that I am this acquaintance!" said the cat.


    Su Bai smiled, she is indeed a catwoman who is both righteous and evil!


    "One million! This is their reward!"


    "You will come forward for me, as long as things are done, I will give you one hundred thousand!"


    The kitten''s eyes lit up and he bargained: "Two hundred thousand!"


    "Five thousand." Su Bai said.


    "Hey, why are you talking lower and lower!" The kitten hurriedly said.


    "Fifty thousand, do it or not!"


    "Ok!"


    The kitten replied helplessly.


    "This is a check, I hope you can finish it in three days!" Su Bai handed the check to the kitten.


    The kitten trembled slightly when she took it. Although she had stolen a lot of things, she had never seen such a large sum of money."Are you afraid that I will run away with the money?"


    "I can find you twice, and I can find you three times. Even if you run to the horizon, I can also find you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, drank the wine and said, "If you don''t have a place to go, you can live here temporarily, this is the key." With that, Su Bai threw the key to the kitten and turned away!


    The kitten was stunned, looking at the closed door in a daze.

 C1055

    I don¡¯t know what Su Bai means!


    First send jewelry, let himself do things, and still live here, what does he want to do?


    The kitten can''t figure it out and simply doesn''t want to. The feeling that Su loses to her is terrible and mysterious. Since the money is collected, let''s do something.With the key, the kitten went out to find Brother Parker!


    Item 0032


    Don''t look at the young cat now, but the news in Gotham is indeed very informative and very useful.In less than half a day, the Parker brothers had been negotiated, and the kitten was very smart. It neither exposed Su Bai, the real employer, nor gave all the money to the Parker brothers at once, but gave them one hundred thousand as a deposit. After all, some materials need to be purchased.


    The Black Gate Prison, as the most important and only prison in Gotham, is not so easy to destroy.The Parker brothers are arsonists, and they are also very researched in blasting. They need to prepare for stepping points, planning, and all aspects!


    When they were about to destroy the Black Gate Prison, Maroni was looking for Su Bai!


    The characteristics of a yellow-skinned celestial person are obvious. It should be easy to find, but I don''t know why it seems that someone is deliberately obstructing it. There is no clue.


    This made Maroni furious and resented.


    Because of his hands, they are useless!


    Su Bai''s shot directly shattered his bones, and there was no possibility of recovery!


    The dignified gangster, Maroni, who had just competed with Falcone and succeeded, was abolished by someone like this. The whole Gotham was shocked, and Maroni''s anger can be imagined.But what made him even more angry was that Falcone even took advantage of the fire and robbed him so he suffered a very heavy loss, and he had to concentrate on dealing with it.Even the manager of Bingshan Restaurant, his proud subordinates are dead!


    When Maroni and Falcone were fighting each other, a news suddenly shocked Gotham.


    Something happened in the Black Gate Prison!


    The sudden fire and blasting made Heimen Prison almost into ruins.


    Although there is no warning or casualties of prisoners, the Black Gate Prison is clearly no longer available!


    The mayor was helpless. On the one hand, he asked the police to solve the case as soon as possible. On the other hand, he found Maroni and transferred the criminals from the Black Gate Prison to the Arkham Asylum.


    The place that has been closed for a long time is now finally opened again!


    Under strict protection, the prisoners were sent to the Arkham Asylum!


    Although some people objected that the security measures there were too poor and not suitable for detaining prisoners, there was no alternative, there was no other place to settle!


    "This is just the beginning!"


    Su Bai sat on the sofa with his mouth slightly raised, the Black Gate Prison was unavailable, and the Arkham Asylum was the only choice.But it''s really not so good there now, it''s easy to get into trouble, and it will definitely happen!Once an accident causes any disturbance or trouble, who is the headache?It must be Maroni.I just need to wait quietly, and wait until a suitable opportunity to show up!


    After that, Su Bai went to see the kitten once. This thing was done beautifully. Su Bai did not hesitate to praise, and asked her to pay attention to the situation of the Gotham Underworld, and tell himself if it is interesting!


    The police station has Harvey and the underworld has Catwoman.


    These two people are enough to guarantee the source of the Soviet defeat!


    There is no shortage of events in places like Gotham.


    First, the god of goats killed Gotham''s rich children in a cult memorial service, and then the news that the penguin was still alive escalated the battle between Falker and Maroni, and even implicated Gordon!Gordon killed the Penguin as a fame, but the Penguin is not dead. How can Gordon end up?Falcone sent people directly to the police station to ask for someone, but no one dared to stop the police station. In the end, there was a fight, and Gordon had to flee and prepare to fight back.


    Here I have to talk about the penguin''s ability!


    After the death of Maroni¡¯s restaurant manager, he took the position. Using Maroni¡¯s idea of ??competing with Falcone, Maroni saved himself. Not only was he safe and sound, he even became a leader. Important people around Maroni.Gordon also turned his danger into danger and returned to the police station.Su Bai was surprised by the rapid change.


    The situation is really changing rapidly!


    The penguin who gets the most benefit here, the worst is Gordon.


    When things came to light, Gordon became the most unwelcome person in the police station, and Gordon was indifferent to them before, and felt angry and ashamed for letting a killer swagger into the police station.


    In Gotham, there are a lot of mental prisoners. After they were transferred to the Arkham Asylum, they were honest at first, but they soon became chaotic. The insane asylum is seriously understaffed and riots often occur, although there has not been particularly serious Situation, but chaos is out!The police can do nothing about this. After all, the resources are leisurely, and Maroni is responsible for the Arkham Asylum. Several negotiations have made Marlowe miserable for you.


    He didn''t plan to invest at all, and the struggle with Falcone caused him heavy losses and powerlessness!


    On this day, Maroni was resting in the Iceberg Restaurant, and he was very distressed just after calculating the recent losses.


    The entire Iceberg restaurant is closed, and there are Maroni people inside and out!


    "It looks like you haven''t been very comfortable recently!"


    Maroni, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly heard the sound, opened his eyes suddenly, and saw a person sitting opposite him!


    "It''s you, how dare you come!"


    The person in front of him is Su Bai, the person he is looking for!


    "Why did you come in? This is all my people!"


    After the surprise, Maroni was a little confused. He couldn''t sneak in secretly. If there was a sound in the fight, there would be no reaction at all!


    "This is not important, what is important is, how are you thinking about the Arkham Asylum?" Su Bai said indifferently.


    His calm appearance made Maroni really dare not mess around. He could come in under such circumstances, what about his own home?If he wants to kill himself, can he stop it?Coupled with the fact that the previous investigation was hindered, and the other party''s confident performance, Maroni still suppressed his anger!


    "I won''t sell it!" Maroni said forcefully.

 C1056

    "Really? The Arkham Asylum''s affairs should give you a headache? You have no energy or ability to deal with a project that is destined to lose money! Don''t hold on. Compared with surrendering the Arkham Asylum, you are broken It¡¯s embarrassing enough, isn¡¯t it?"


    "And..." Su Bai looked at Maroni with a smile."There can be an accident in the Black Gate Prison, as can an accident in a lunatic asylum!"


    Chapter 0033 Arkham is here!


    "Black Gate Prison... it''s you!"


    Maroni reacted right away. The arson case in Black Gate Prison has not been found yet, and it seems that it has become an unsolved case.However, this matter has little to do with him, Maroni just felt a little unlucky, but he didn''t expect...he did it!Why did he do this?The purpose is the Arkham Asylum!


    "Why do you want the Arkham Asylum so much?" Maroni couldn''t help asking.


    "that''s not important!"


    "The left one is not important, the other is not important, you tell me what is important!" Maroni couldn''t help but growl.


    "Being a man, the most important thing is to be happy!" Su Bai took advantage of the situation.


    Maroni suppressed his anger and said: "If I disagree, what can you do?"


    "Not very good, but the affairs in the Arkham lunatic asylum are getting more and more troublesome. In the end, the government will definitely have to take it back. Then it will be easier for me to get it, and the price will definitely be very cheap! So, consider giving it to me now , At least you can make a fortune!" Su Bai said with a smile."I won''t kill you, and I have no grievances with you, as long as you transfer the lunatic asylum to me! It''s a mismatch! Otherwise, believe me, I don''t need to act personally, you will end up miserably, miserable !"


    "You threaten me?"


    "Threat?" Su Bai shook his head with a dumb smile: "You are not qualified to let me threaten you. Believe it or not, pinching you to death... is the same as pinching an ant. Okay, the gossip ends here. This is the contract for me. I already brought it, sign it!"


    With that, Su Bai handed over the contract directly.


    Although Maroni was not upset, he still looked around.


    Not to mention, the price is really fair, and there is no looting, not only is it not matched, but also a small profit!


    Sign or not!


    Although the other party said that he would not kill him, his subordinates have not appeared for so long, which made Maroni have to worry.


    What''s more, if a gangster believed in a stranger so easily, he would never know how many times he died!


    Face, hatred, money, life!


    After several hesitations, Maroni still signed it!


    Chou can be tolerated.


    After a sensible analysis, it is better to hand over the Arkham Asylum!


    Seeing Maroni signing on it, Su Bai smiled and said, "I finally got it. It''s so good, it won''t be disabled."


    Maroni''s face was extremely ugly, gritted his teeth and said: "The matter between us is not over!"


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly, turned and left with the contract.After he left, Maroni hurriedly called out his subordinates, but still no one responded. He hurriedly went over and checked, only to find that all his subordinates were asleep!Lie on the ground all the way, sleeping soundly!If only one or two, so many people...


    Maroni couldn''t help but shiver.


    This guy... how did he do it?


    How did you do it?


    A small activation of mental abilities is enough.


    The Arkham Asylum finally arrived. Su Bai contacted Barbara and asked her to contact the government to inform them that the Arkham Asylum had belonged to her.After the explanation, Su Bai was going to visit the Arkham Asylum. After coming to Gotham for so long, Su Bai hadn''t seen the situation inside.The famous Arkham Asylum is now his own!


    It is a pity that it is only a project development, and Su Bai''s purpose is to completely take this place as his own!


    Create your own Arkham asylum!


    Talents are coming out of Arkham in large numbers.


    Let alone the famous villains, in the future... there will be a suicide squad!


    Drive to Arkham!


    From a distance, I saw the towering walls of the Arkham Asylum and the heavy iron gate!There was a guard guarding the door. Su Bai got out of the car and walked over. The guard immediately asked!


    "My name is Su Bai, and I will be responsible for the Arkham Asylum in the future!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and he didn''t know if the guard already knew the news or didn''t care much about letting Su Bai in directly.


    The dean of the Arkham lunatic asylum is an old black man. He has received the news so he is particularly passionate about Su Bai, and he keeps complaining. The truth is that Su Bai can provide resources as soon as possible.The dean took Su Bai around Arkham and learned about the situation here. By the way, Su Bai also saw the patients in the Arkham Asylum, but he did not see any particularly famous villains!


    Right.


    What villain can there be now!


    "This is Nurse Duncan." The dean introduced an elderly female nurse and said.


    "Hello!" Nurse Duncan greeted kindly.


    Su Bai nodded and greeted him, and then asked: "I have written down everything you said, and I will handle it as soon as possible!"

 C1057

    "Thank you so much!" The dean hurriedly said.


    "By the way, we will have a song and dance drama here in a while. How about Mr. Su Bai staying and seeing it?"


    "A musical?"


    "Yes!"


    The dean said: "Isn''t this a situation of frequent riots recently, so we plan to rehearse the musical, so that they can do something and reduce trouble!"


    "Nice idea!"


    "Then I will stay and have a look!"


    Others would be frustrated with the insane asylum, but Su Bai was okay, whether he was mentally normal or abnormal, he had nothing to worry about!


    I have to say that the lunatic asylum is very good, from the stage to the costumes to the rehearsal are so decent!


    The entire Arkham is roughly divided into three areas, male prisoners, female prisoners, and the rest area in between!


    Su Bai visited the male prisoner''s side, and then went to the female prisoner''s side to take a look. Relatively speaking, the number of prisoners is relatively small, almost few people!


    "Who is this?"


    In the duty room, Su Bai met a female doctor.


    A white coat, black Sassoon hairstyle, tall and slender, very beautiful female doctor.


    "This is Leslie Tomkins, the doctor on the side of the female prisoner!" the dean said.


    "Hello, my name is Su Bai!"


    "Leslie!"


    Shaking a handshake, Su Bai smiled and said, "I don''t think there is anything wrong with the female prisoner. Why not go to see a musical with us?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Su Bai''s invitation suddenly calmed the atmosphere.


    Item 0034


    "Well, Dr. Leslie is also a member here, and of course we will invite her to participate. But... the specifics still depend on what Dr. Leslie means!"


    Su Bai''s unexpected invitation, Leslie was very young and beautiful, and naturally it made people think that this invitation was not just about seeing the opera house.Of course the dean hopes that Leslie can accept it. If this is the case, the lunatic asylum might get more support and benefits!But this matter must be decided by Leslie himself, so the dean kicked the ball to Leslie.


    The dean knows, can Leslie not know?


    She looked at Su Bai hesitantly, Su Bai smiled, handsome appearance, special temperament, although his eyes have that kind of scrutiny and appreciation, or the kind of eyes that men have towards women, but they are not trivial. , Not annoying!And watching an opera together, there is nothing to touch, so Leslie nodded and agreed!


    "See you soon!"


    "See you soon!"


    After coming out from here, Su Bai asked the dean to arrange a rest room for him, and then call himself when he was about to perform.But Su Bai did not rest, but returned to the New York villa!


    Although the name does not match.


    But this Leslie still makes Su Bai feel a little special!


    Female doctor in Arkham Asylum.


    This setting is easy to associate with a person!


    Harley Quinn!


    So he came back to check!


    As a result, this investigation did find out some ways. This Leslie is indeed not a dragon character, but also has a name, a surname and an identity, but it is not Harley Quinn, but Batman, her personal doctor, the alliance, and has helped many times After Batman, he can almost default to being a subsidiary member of the Justice League in the end.Although it is different from the imagination, it is not without gain!Think about it, Batman is not an adult yet, the Joker hasn''t appeared yet, and Harley Quinn will naturally not appear!


    After checking Leslie''s information, Su Bai did not rush to return.


    Now that Arkham is in his own hands, Su Bai will naturally have to reform and become the world''s tightest prison?This idea is good!However, it may be difficult to achieve under current conditions, but it does not matter!


    Supai has future technology!


    Leading technology, no...it can be said to be crushing!


    Su Bai checked the information on this aspect, and contacted the roaming number to ask them to prepare, and they can start to transform after getting Arkham back.


    Not yet!


    Su Bai came back after getting it right, and after a while, he heard a knock on the door.


    "The opera performance is about to begin!" Leslie said with a smile.


    "Why are you here to inform me?"


    "The nurse and the dean are busy with the final rehearsal and preparations, so I''m here to inform you." Leslie said.

 C1058

    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai smiled and went out with Leslie.


    "I heard from the dean that you will be responsible for this in the future? The hospital''s facilities and resources are really bad, do you have any plans?" Leslie asked.


    "Of course there is a plan, but I got it here with great difficulty. You will know how to arrange it in the future!" Su Bai said with a smile, "What about you? How come you are so beautiful to be a doctor in such a place?"


    "Perhaps because I like excitement? What''s more, work is work, regardless of place!"


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Leslie paused and smiled: "This is the disadvantage of this job."


    Doctors in lunatic asylums, this profession can indeed scare a large number of people away!


    The two of them walked and talked and soon came to the place of performance, and many people were already sitting here and waiting.Of course the place where Su Bai waited for the people would not sit with these prisoners, but another place was arranged.Su Bai sat in the middle, Leslie and the dean left and right, and the nurses were on the other side of the stage. After all, most of these prisoners were mentally abnormal, so she needed her to be beside them!With the beginning of the musical, although it was still frizzy, it was pretty good for these people to be able to perform this way. Although I don''t know what they are acting, it seems to be a myth or a tragedy?Inquiring Pian Er asked Leslie in a low voice. Leslie knew a little bit about explaining to Su Bai. Seeing the two whispering to each other, the dean not only showed a satisfied smile.But at this moment, the chaos still happened, a guy with a very burly physique seemed to rush to an actor on the stage out of control and fight.


    The other prisoners seemed to be affected by his fight, and they screamed in excitement.


    "Guard, guard!"


    The dean hurriedly yelled, and the guards stopped it, and a good stage play was ruined!When the trouble settled down, Leslie also came out as a doctor to treat the injured actor!


    "Mr. Su Bai, you have also seen it. This is the situation here, with insufficient manpower and insufficient resources..." the dean said cryingly to Su Bai.


    It is not crying poor, because it is really poor!


    "I will come up with a plan as soon as possible!"


    Su Bai said, and then went to see the actor with the dean!


    "how about it?"


    "The actor who was beaten is basically no problem, but the actor who beat people..." Leslie hesitated.


    "What happened to the actor who beat people?" Su Bai asked.


    Leslie thought for a while and shook his head. "It''s nothing, it''s better to control him so as not to hurt people again."


    "Okay!" the dean hurriedly responded with a sigh of relief.


    Su Bai looked at Leslie and felt that she seemed to have something to say without continuing!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai said, "There should be someone else in the doctor here, Dr. Leslie, are you free tonight?"


    "Are you dating me?" Leslie was stunned.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Song and dance drama is not considered, how about paying you to dinner as compensation?"


    "Okay!"


    Leslie agreed very simply. Su Bai looked at the dean, and the dean wittily said: "Since there is nothing wrong now, it is better to go now. Dr. Leslie, you don''t have to come to work so early tomorrow. Mr. Bai, talk about the situation in our courtyard!"


    Leslie blushed and heard what he meant. What does it mean to not come to work so early in the morning?


    Item 0035


    "I''m going to change clothes."


    This kind of joke is not easy to explain, Leslie said and turned away.Su Bai did not speak but patted the dean on the shoulder!


    But Leslie had changed his clothes and got on Su Bai''s car, and then left Arkham!


    After leaving Arkham, I went directly to a nice restaurant. Leslie was very generous during the period and had a good conversation. Unconsciously, it was dark outside after the meal, and it was too early!


    "Shall I send you?"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Leslie.


    "Okay, I''ll trouble you!" Leslie responded with a smile and got into Su Bai''s car and said the location of his apartment!After driving for almost twenty minutes, the car came to the downstairs of Leslie''s apartment.


    "I''m here!"


    Leslie unfastened his seat belt and turned to Su Bai and said, "Thank you for the dinner!"


    "According to normal circumstances, even if you don''t invite me up for coffee, there should be a farewell kiss." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leslie smiled and kissed Su Bai''s cheek openly.


    "I want to go upstairs, it''s a bit early now!"


    "In Arkham, the wounded prisoner, did you have anything to say?" Su Bai said suddenly when Leslie wanted to get off the car.


    Leslie froze for a moment and said, "So, don''t you want to invite me to dinner?"


    "Uh...I didn''t mean that. The meal is to be eaten, and things are to be asked!" Su Bai did not expect Leslie to react so quickly.


    Leslie smiled and said: "I don''t see that your observation is quite sharp... Indeed, I didn''t say something, that prisoner had been shocked!"

 C1059

    "electric shock?"


    "A high-intensity electric shock. This electric shock was previously used to treat mental patients, but it did not have a significant effect, so it has been gradually banned. Arkham also has such a device, but as far as I know, no one uses it at all. , And the equipment is also closed." Leslie said seriously.


    Su Bai said: "So you mean that someone was electrocuting the prisoner in Arkham, and this person is very likely to have Arkham''s key, otherwise it can''t be done, right?


    Leslie nodded.


    "Who do you think it will be?" Su Bai asked."The Dean?"


    "No, he wouldn''t do that. He is a good person. We have been working together for a long time, and we came to Arkham together except..." Leslie paused suddenly.


    "Who did you think of?"


    "Nurse Duncan!" Leslie excitedly said, "She is not a real nurse, she is also a patient! It''s just that her condition has always been very good, so..."


    "Do you want to go back to the hospital for investigation?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "What are you waiting for."


    Leslie buckled his seat belt, and Su Bai directly drove the car to the Arkham Asylum.


    The Arkham Asylum at night looked very gloomy and silent.


    "It seems something is wrong, why did the door open, where''s the guard?" Leslie whispered while looking at the lunatic asylum.


    Su Bai got out of the car with Leslie, the door was open, and he saw the guard lying on the ground next to him.Leslie hurried over to check, only to faint.


    "problem occurs!"


    "Be careful!"


    Su Bai did not let Leslie leave, nor did he talk about calling the police, but just reminded her to be careful, and then the two walked in.


    It was silent all the way, no one saw it!


    The door of the ward building was open, and Nurse Duncan was seen lying on the ground from a distance.


    "Dead, dead..."


    Leslie checked and said in shock.


    "All the people inside are gone, there is no one left!" With a sweep of the spiritual power, Su Bai knew that all the people inside were gone!


    This is a big deal!


    And it made Su Bai very unhappy, Nima, I just took over this kind of thing, did you deliberately do it right with me?


    "Call the police."


    Su Bai said to Leslie, Leslie called the police, and it didn''t take long for the police to arrive. Gordon and Harvey were also there. It was a bit surprised to see Su Bai!After the whole thing is over, the situation has been clarified!This nurse Duncan opened the doors of all the patients'' cells and let them go. As a result, these patients went crazy. Not only did they kill Nurse Duncan in the chaos, but even the dean died!


    "We will close the case as soon as possible."


    Gordon said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai did not speak and nodded. After the police left, only Su Bai and Leslie were left in the huge Arkham Asylum.


    Both are in a bad mood.


    This incident was too sudden and the result was too unacceptable.


    The dean died, the guards were injured, and all the patients and prisoners ran away!


    Although this incident cannot be blamed on Su Bai, after all, he only took over today, but it always made Su Bai lose face, very, very unhappy!


    "Duncan is dead!" Leslie could understand Su Bai''s mood and said in a low voice.


    "She is dead, the matter is not over, I plan to check the surveillance, if you want to leave, you can drive my car!" Su Bai said to Leslie.


    "I do not go!"


    "Then let''s go together!"


    Su Bai closed the door of the lunatic asylum, and soon returned to the office and began to fall into the surveillance video.


    Leslie was sitting next to him, and their concentration made this spooky lunatic asylum less terrible!


    "Sure enough it is her!"


    During the surveillance, Nurse Duncan opened the doors of all wards and released the patients.


    She has the key and can enter and exit the ward at will. In addition to this sudden release of the patient, it is obvious that the culprit is her!


    But there is still a question I can¡¯t figure out, why did she do this suddenly?


    Because of my sudden arrival?This reason is not valid!Although the evidence is solid, Su Bai has a feeling that this matter may not be that simple!


    "I think there is still a problem with this matter. Although the monitoring has shown it, it is not comprehensive." Su Bai said in a deep voice.

 C1060

    "Even so, there is no way now?" Leslie said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, there is another way, and that is to see for yourself what happened at the time!"


    "Look at what was going on at the time? This... how do you look at this?" Leslie didn''t understand!


    "Give me your hand!" Su Bai shook Leslie''s hand, and then Leslie felt a shock of strange suction coming, and the next moment she found herself and Su Bai in her changing room.She subconsciously looked up at the clock on the wall."Isn''t this time when we haven''t gone to dinner? What...what''s going on?"


    Chapter 0036


    Leslie looked at Su Bai in disbelief. Su Bai smiled and said: "Yes, when Arkham didn''t have any trouble, the easiest way to figure out what happened at that time is to take a look. !"


    "You... how did you do it? This is incredible!"


    Leslie was stunned.


    Traveling through time to the past?Although there are many papers or scientists who think that people can travel through time, this is just a paper, just a hypothesis. I never thought that this could actually be done, and in such a random and abrupt way. She personally participated, and she felt a little overwhelmed.


    "gone!"


    Su Bai took Leslie and went straight out.


    Everything was quiet in the lunatic asylum, and the prisoners were still in their cells.


    "You, how did you do it?"


    After a long time, Leslie couldn''t help asking again as if waking up from a dream.


    "Traveling through time? Although not everyone knows it, there are not many who have this ability. It''s just that it''s relatively rare in Gotham." Su Bai said with a smile.


    At this moment, Nurse Duncan suddenly came over from the front.


    Leslie subconsciously pulled Su Bai to escape, but it was a little late. Nurse Duncan had already walked towards him, but Leslie found that she didn''t seem to see herself like Su Bai, and just passed by her side in silence.


    "She can''t see us!" Su Bai explained.


    "Oh!" Leslie nodded subconsciously and forgot to ask why.


    Su Bai dragged Leslie to follow Nurse Duncan. Nurse Duncan''s appearance didn''t seem unusual. She walked all the way from the corridor to a ward and quickly took out the key and opened the door!


    After the door opened, a strong man came out.


    "He is the mastermind behind the scenes?" Leslie was a little surprised. This man knew that he had a serious mental problem. He killed his whole family and surrendered himself to the crime. He was born with no lie or no concept of lies.However, when Nurse Duncan released him, the two walked out towards the other together.


    Click!


    The cell opened and a man walked out Shi Shiran.


    This man looks like he is in his fifties, his beard is a little pale, and he looks gentle with his glasses.


    "It''s finally time to leave Arkham. This... is indeed a good place for me to complete my experiment."


    "You follow me."


    "You, go open the cell and let everyone out!"


    The man ordered, and then left with the strong man, Nurse Duncan obediently prepared to do as instructed.


    "This is Gruber. I didn''t expect it to be him!" Leslie was surprised: "But how did he make Nurse Duncan obedient."


    "I''ll get it right away."


    Not long after Gruber took the strong man away, he took out a set of equipment he had prepared earlier.


    "generator!"


    "It''s him!"


    "He was the one who shocked the prisoner!"


    Leslie was surprised.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Now that the truth is clear, the reason why these two people are so obedient is probably because they were reformed by electric shocks?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s too...too..." Leslie didn''t know what to say, and it was incredible to use electric shocks to reform people''s minds.


    Su Bai didn''t think it was incredible, but he thought that this guy had a great skill and was indeed a genius!


    "What to do now, they will run away, and the cell will be opened soon!" Leslie asked eagerly.


    Stop it or let it go!


    If you let it go, you can take advantage of this incident to get the Arkham Asylum completely, and then catch them back.If it is prevented, then none of this will happen, no one will die, and no riots will occur!But in a moment, Su Bai had already made a decision.


    "Don''t move here!"


    Su Bai said to Leslie and walked towards Gruber, without seeing any changes in his body, but Gruber and the strong man suddenly saw him!


    The sudden appearance of Su Bai shocked Gruber and was a little surprised...

 C1061

    "It''s you, why..." Gruber recognized Su Bai. He was surprised how Su Bai suddenly appeared like a ghost, but he quickly recovered his calm after the accident.


    "Fix him!"


    Gruber said faintly, the strong man rushed towards Su Bai.


    "be careful!"


    Leslie became nervous subconsciously. From the perspective of physique and figure, it was obvious that Su defeat did not have the advantage, but the result was unexpected to her!


    "boom!"


    With just a punch, Su Bai directly knocked the man to the ground.


    Before Leslie and Gruber could react, Su Bai rushed to Gruber''s front: "Don¡¯t mess up early, don¡¯t mess up late, but wait until the first day I take over! Why don¡¯t you? Go die!" After speaking, he heard a bang, and Su Bai''s fist hit Gruber''s face.At that moment, the fist hit, his face seemed to be sunken in, and the huge force caused his head and body to rotate instantly.


    Puff and puff!


    He saw him flew out, and then slammed into the wall at the end of the corridor.


    boom!


    Collapsing to the ground, Gruber fainted, his face was blooming and blood was flowing.


    This scene made Leslie''s eyes widened and stunned.


    Su Bai retracted his fist and walked to Nurse Duncan, who was about to open the door in the distance. Nurse Duncan was already frightened by this scene. Seeing Su Bai coming over, he didn''t know the nuclear reaction at all for a while, Su Bai went over and went straight and neat. A hand knife stunned her, then turned to look at Leslie.


    "The problem is coming!"


    "Do you want to spare a few more hours today?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What, what do you mean?" Leslie was stunned."You mean, we... we won''t go back? Just start over from the present time? But this... won''t this time fallacy?"


    Item 0037


    Under normal circumstances, there will indeed be time fallacies. For example, when Barry travels, he can see himself in other timelines, but Su Bai will not!Su Bai''s situation is very special and does not adhere to the law of cause and effect, so when he appears in a certain place, he who should appear normally will automatically disappear. In other words, there will be no two Su Bai at the same time!As for Leslie, there will be two situations where she appears at the same time.


    "I won''t, but you will! So I can take you to other places as long as the two of you don''t see each other, and we can go back straight back!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s fine too?"


    "Why not? Time is very complicated, and I didn''t plan to figure out the theory, as long as I know it is okay or not!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then said: "You go to the door and wait for me. , I''ll tell the dean to let him deal with things here!"


    When Su Bai found the dean, the dean was still a little surprised. Su Bai hasn''t left yet, but Dr. Leslie has already gone out.Then when Su Bai told the matter, the dean was shocked and hurried to deal with it. Su Bai went out!


    At the door, Su Bai took Leslie away!


    Supper is over, and I am definitely not hungry now!Leslie curiously walked the same way with Su Bai again, and even went to the restaurant where he had eaten before, but there was no one with Su Bai inside.That''s right, if Su Bai was not there, Leslie would not be able to go to dinner on his own, and must have gone home.But this is equivalent to being released by Su Bai, and I don''t know if "I" will be angry!


    Leslie felt that there was too much shock today.


    First through time, and then discovered that the real murderer can use electric shocks to change people''s thoughts, and now it continues in the time that has passed.


    These things make Leslie feel as if a new door has been opened!


    After walking for a few hours, I felt that it was almost time before the crossing, and Su Bai brought Leslie back to the crossing.


    Back to the Arkham Asylum!


    After the police left, he and Leslie watched the surveillance video and were ready to find the real murderer!


    "Oh my God, are we back here?" Leslie walked out of the office with surprise and curiosity, and soon found that the prisoners were in the cell, and Gruber, Nurse Duncan, and the strong man were all caught. Closed up.The dean didn''t die, and there was no accident in the lunatic asylum, or it was contained when an accident was about to happen!Such changes in history make Leslie really wonder what to say.


    "This won''t be troublesome?" Leslie asked.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "Of course not!"


    Leslie was relieved, but still found it incredible.


    Originally, she thought that Su Bai was just a rich and handsome man, but she didn''t expect this man to be so mysterious and special!


    "I''ll take you home, and then I have something to do!"


    "Ok."


    Once again, Su Bai sent Leslie home again, familiar with the road, it seemed very interesting to repeat it again.


    "Actually, I really want to invite you to sit down, maybe you can have a drink. But I think what I need now is to consume what happened just now!" Leslie said towards Su Bai.


    "So, good night?"


    "good night!"


    Watching Leslie get out of the car and go upstairs, Su Bai drove away.While driving back to the manor, Su Bai quickly found the mayor of Gotham with his spiritual ability release. The spiritual ability release made a small change to him. I believe that Barbara should be able to receive a call from the mayor early tomorrow morning. Will completely sell the land of Arkham Asylum to myself, and sign a long-term cooperative relationship with myself!


    Although Su Bai rarely used his ability to bully people after he came to Gotham, this does not mean that he can¡¯t use it. He is not so mentally disabled to set a circle for himself. It is just a kind of fun. Whatever you do is interesting Just do it.


    With the development rights from Maroni, Supai is useless, because it is more interesting.

 C1062

    But getting the land is not so interesting, and normal means are worthy of threats or bribes.If there is no such thing today, Su Bai might still do it, so let''s just count it now!Back at the manor, Barbara was waiting for Su Bai in her pajamas, and when she saw Su Bai came back, she was glued directly to her. Naturally, the fierce battle between you and me is indispensable this night.The next day Barbara went to the company and received a call from the mayor about Arkham. The whole process took no more than two hours!


    Arkham has completely belonged to the Soviet Union!


    And also signed a contract!


    Arkham will serve as a special private prison for Gotham¡¯s criminals. Supai needs to ensure that Arkham¡¯s criminals will not escape. Correspondingly, the government will not only bear the salary of Arkham¡¯s employees, etc. Also pay a high fee regularly!This news came quickly, making Maroni, Falcone and even the Gotham Police Department quite surprised. The prison has become private. Is it possible?


    However, considering the particularity of the Arkham Asylum and the status quo of Gotham, no one said anything.


    Really surprised Maroni!


    Unexpectedly, he not only got the development rights from himself, but even got Arkham completely.Maroni always felt there was a problem with this matter, but he couldn''t figure out why!


    But these are not important to Su Bai, he has already begun to rebuild Arkham''s plan.


    After Su Bai carefully conceived the plan, he discovered a new problem!


    The Arkham Asylum is too old!


    It is almost useless to just rebuild the interior and strengthen the cell!


    Su Bai''s goal is to turn this place into an indestructible prison, but if you just rebuild the interior, you can''t achieve this requirement!


    "Can it only be reconstructed? The problem of reconstruction is not big, but if this is the case, these criminals may have to find a place to settle! Well, this time I will be a good person. Anyway, the Black Gate Prison also let me destroy If it is lost, then I will pay for the reconstruction of the Black Gate Prison!"


    Chapter 0038-Reconstruction Plan and Goodbye Ivy Pepper


    The Soviet Union¡¯s sponsorship of the government to rebuild the Black Gate Prison was indeed unexpected. Barbara was even worried about how Arkham would make a profit if the prisoners were not sent to Arkham in the future.Regarding this point, Su is not worried about losing, what is Arkham?Talent remarks, you want to enter Arkham if you have no patience?forget it!If you haven¡¯t entered Arkham, you¡¯re embarrassed that Arkham¡¯s status has already been explained in Gotham, but Supai¡¯s goal is to make Arkham a criminal¡¯s holy land, so that they know that only those who reach the level Only''criminals'' are eligible to enter Arkham.


    It will take time to rebuild Black Gate Prison, transfer prisoners, and then rebuild Arkham.


    Therefore, Arkham''s plan can only be shelved and waited until the Black Gate Prison is restored before proceeding to the next step!However, Su was not defeated because of this, he did not go to Arkham. Arkham''s design also needs actual inspection, and occasionally visit Leslie!After passing through time, there seems to be a secret, a kind of bondage between Leslie and Su Bai, so in the eyes of outsiders, Su Bai is pursuing Leslie, and it seems that Leslie did not refuse.


    During this period of time, Su Bai focused on Arkham, but did not pay much attention to things outside Gotham. Occasionally, Harvey would call to talk about some cases but failed to arouse Su Bai''s interest.


    On this day, Su Bai went to Barbara''s apartment to see the kitten in his spare time!


    Opening the door and entering the room, Su Bai smelled a sweet smell, what kind of dessert it should be.When I came to the living room, I saw the kitten sitting cross-legged on the sofa eating ice cream, and there was a person lying opposite her!


    A little girl about her age.


    And Su Bai knew it!


    Ivy Pepper, the daughter of Mario, the murderer who was framed by the police in that case.


    She was here, still with the kitten, which surprised Su defeat!


    "First, sir..."


    Seeing Su Bai coming over suddenly, the kitten stood up nervously: "She''s Ivey, she is sick, so I asked her to come here temporarily...I will leave when I get better!"


    Su Bai waved his hand and said, "Don''t be nervous, I know her!"


    "Sir!" Ivy Pepper said restrainedly.


    "Why didn''t I go to the doctor when I was sick?" Su Bai asked casually, sitting down beside the kitten.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    "How are you doing?" Su Bai asked.


    Ivy Pepper said: "It''s okay!"


    "She was not good at all. Her father was framed to death. Someone left a large sum of money for her mother, but a thief entered the house. The money was stolen. Her mother... I found it on the street. Her." said the kitten.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment. He thought that leaving the money before would make their lives better, but he didn''t expect that it would end up like this in the end. It was really embarrassing.


    "If you want, you can stay here with the kitten!" Su Bai said to Ivy Pepper.


    Ivy Pepper shook her head: "Thank you sir, I am very grateful for your help, but I don''t want to stay here!"


    "Let''s do it, if you meet me, you can come to me!" Su Bai didn''t force it, turned his head and said to the kitten: "Did something happen on the road during this time?"


    "A big event has indeed happened!"


    "The Penguin wanted to kill Maroni at the top but was seen through. He was almost killed, but he was rescued by Falcone. He turned out to be a double spy, but he actually belonged to Falcone. And Falco Nei¡¯s capable subordinate Fish tried to kill Falcone but failed to escape. Now Fish¡¯s bar has been handed over to the Penguins!"


    "Gotham is really a sudden change, a lot of things may happen if you don''t pay attention!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help sighing after hearing the kitten finish.


    Since the re-emergence of the Penguins, Su Bai felt that he was not easy. He did not expect that he was a double spy. A man swaying around Falcone and Maroni can be better and better, but Fish is somewhat What a pity!


    "Anything else?" Su Bai asked.


    The kitten thought for a while and shook his head: "There is nothing important. It''s just that I heard that there was a murderer who killed someone for adrenaline. Gotham has never lacked such a perversion and nothing special."


    "Ok!"

 C1063

    Su Bai nodded, Gotham does not lack perverts!


    Harvey had mentioned this case before, but it was just an example, so I didn''t care about it. I didn''t expect it had become a serial case.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Bai took it out to see that it was Leslie who was calling.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai smiled and answered the phone.


    In this short time, he and Leslie have been very familiar with each other. Although there is no further step, the relationship is still very close.


    "Do you have time at night?"


    "Yes!"


    "I have two tickets for the circus here. I want to ask if you are interested in seeing them."


    "Is the circus? Okay, what time."


    "Seven o''clock."


    "Okay, I will pick you up then!"


    Su Bai hung up the phone while smiling, and saw the kitten looking at him.


    "what happened?"


    "This isn''t Barbara?" The kitten asked.


    "You still know a lot!" Su Bai smiled.


    "At least you should know whose house you live in." Kitty did not deny that she did investigate.


    She has investigated whether it is Su Bai or Barbara, especially Su Bai.But unfortunately, there is not much news.


    "Just leave it alone!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The kitten pouted: "I''m not a kid!"


    "When I am interested in your body, you can be considered an adult! Okay, you go on, I''m leaving!" Su Bai smiled and touched the kitten''s hair. The kitten didn''t look I was so happy that I didn''t avoid it!


    In the evening, around half past six!


    Su Bai came to the downstairs of Leslie''s apartment, and it didn''t take long to see Leslie dressed up and showed up and got in the car!


    Speaking of the location of the circus, Su Bai was driving while chatting with Leslie. It is said that this circus is quite famous, it can be regarded as two groups, two characteristics.One is the clown, a variety of funny juggling performances, and a performance called the Flying Grayson trapeze.


    Item 0039


    The performances of the circus are mobile performances, one city, one city performance.Everywhere I go, I start to build performance venues and camps, etc., and usually perform here for a while and then leave. This circus has been here for a while, but Su Bai is naturally not concerned about this kind of thing. Leslie also happened to get two tickets, so he wanted to see Su Bai together. This is also... a date?


    When I arrived, I found that it was quite lively. I was stationed in a camp with a huge indoor performance studio in the middle.There are many people around, some are tourists, some may be members of a circus.Su Bai bought a bucket of popcorn with Leslie, wandered around at random, and waited until the performance time was about to enter the studio!


    I found a position in the front row and sat down. There were a lot of people around, a bit similar to the feeling of being in a movie theater, with a huge stage right in front of me.After eating popcorn and chatting in a low voice, the performance soon began.The first thing to start is the clown show. All kinds of clowns are doing funny performances and juggling. Although it is only the beginning, the effect is very good!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Leslie touched Supai lightly and asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai shook his head: "These clowns'' performances are wonderful. Although they are funny, they bring people joy. However, there is a kind of clown that brings people fear!"


    "What clown can make people feel fear?"


    "You will know later." Su Bai smiled and did not continue.


    What clown can make people scared?Of course it''s Gotham''s Joker, that Batman''s fateful enemy!Seeing these clowns, especially the kind of clown dressing Su Bai, he naturally thought of the clowns. There was no way, and the impression was too deep.There are countless villains in Gotham. Some are just dragon-like, some can be remembered, but they are really impressive. When it comes to Gotham or Batman, the only villain that can be thought of is the Joker!


    "Oh my God, that''s a snake, such a big snake!"


    The clown''s performance exited, and the next one turned out to be a snake girl performance.


    A woman wears a snake-like costume, which is very revealing and beautiful.In the center of the stage, she danced, her body as soft as a snake.It''s okay if it''s just like this. What''s really surprising is that there is a giant snake performing with it, doing the same movements, and even many performances that get close to the snake, make others scared, and make the scalp numb.But in the end, of course, there is no danger. When the performance is over, the atmosphere is already very warm.


    Both Su Bai and Leslie were a little fascinated by what they saw, especially the several dangerous-looking performances that made Leslie nervous enough to subconsciously hold Su Bai''s hand.


    Clench your hands tightly and clasp your fingers.


    After the performance was over, the two people reacted, but no one mentioned it tacitly, but continued to hold it like this!


    "Next, please enjoy the most exciting scene of our circus, the flying trapeze performed by the Grayson family!" As the host came up to report, soon a group of circus members in tights began to perform!


    Watching them tumbling, connecting, and making difficult moves one by one, the atmosphere on the scene has reached a climax.Every time they perform, they subconsciously hold their breath and are very nervous. When they succeed, there is a thunderous applause, which is very exciting!


    And at such a height, once a mistake falls, it will be dead or injured. It is precisely because of this that this performance is even more exciting.


    After the performance, the flying Grayson and a group stood on the stage preparing for the curtain call, and the applause lasted.


    However, at this moment, a group of clowns suddenly ran out of the backstage!

 C1064

    It was the clown family that opened before!


    Originally, the audience hadn''t noticed anything, and thought it might be a performance arranged by the circus.But seeing these clowns friction with the flying Grayson gang, in the end, they clashed directly, and finally realized that this was not arranged, this is the two gangs fighting!


    Suddenly there was chaos on the scene, the audience left one after another, and some even called the police.


    "Why is this again..."


    After Leslie and Sue were defeated, Leslie couldn''t help but say something.


    Su Bai looked at Leslie, and Leslie reluctantly said: "The last time we came out, we encountered an accident with Arkham, but this time we came out but encountered a circus fight again. Maybe we won''t come out next time!"


    "Yes, it would be great to date directly at home!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This is indeed a coincidence, because the solemn appointments were actually only two times, and accidents happened both times.But things like circus fights are definitely not comparable to Arkham''s accident!


    "Mr. Su Bai?"


    The police came quickly, needless to say, it was Gordon and Harvey who led the team.


    Seeing Su Bai and Leslie, Gordon was surprised that he did not expect such a coincidence, but... Isn''t Su Bai''s girlfriend Barbara?Why did it change?Doubts turn to doubts, Gordon still figured out the situation as soon as possible. Someone was injured at the scene, but this time he did not bring too many medical staff, so Leslie went over to help!


    "Hi, what''s your name." Leslie asked casually while helping a boy dressed as a trapeze to check his injuries.


    "John Grayson!" the boy said.


    "Aren''t all the people in the circus messing around like this?" Leslie said casually, struggling with bread.


    John Grayson didn''t speak but looked at a girl on the opposite side who was being rescued by others.


    "I swear John, if you show this expression again, I will smoke you bastard!" the girl said bluntly.


    John Grayson raised his eyebrows: "Think beautiful!"


    "Don''t think I can''t!" the girl said unconvinced.


    "What the hell is going on with you!"


    Hearing the two arguing, Leslie couldn''t help but speak.


    "The Graysons are just a bunch of rude bastards!" the girl hummed.


    "The Lloyds are irresponsible alcoholics!" John Grayson replied unwillingly.


    "This is a family dispute!" Leslie said with a smile.


    Circus, trapeze, John Grayson.


    Su Bai stood beside him and said nothing, but at this moment he couldn''t help but look at John Grayson unexpectedly.


    Chapter 0040 Two Disagreeable Families and Nightwing''s Parents?


    "Do you fight every night?" Leslie asked casually.


    "No, it was all caused by her foolish uncle!" John Grayson said.


    Hearing John Grayson say this, the girl displeased: "You should know that it must be Laila''s fault?"


    "Mary..." John Grayson took a look.


    "What?" Mary Lloyd noticed that John Grayson glanced at Leslie, and soon reacted and shut up.


    The reaction of the two seemed to be tricky!


    The injuries of the two were not serious, and they were all right after a simple treatment, and the two seemed to have stopped arguing and no longer said anything.Leslie took care of it and walked aside with Su Bai. At this time, Gordon walked over and said apologetically: "I''m sorry to let you help and interrupt your date!"


    "It''s okay, although it is indeed a bit regrettable, it is also very interesting. After all, circus gang fights are not common!" Leslie said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that no one is willing to explain why!" Gordon said."It''s totally unclear why the two factions quarreled."


    "I think they are fighting for love! The two families have long been incompatible with fire and water, but this time the root is obviously in a woman named Laila! She is the snake dancer in the juggling project." Leslie Tao.


    Gordon was stunned for a moment, and said, "Really? I''ll investigate it here."


    After speaking, Gordon hurriedly turned and left.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Leslie: "I didn''t expect you to be quite good."


    "People are always used to telling the truth to the doctor!" Leslie smiled and said, "But I found out that you have been looking at John Grayson just now. Is there any problem with him?"


    Su Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t you think he and that Mary Lloyd are interesting? This time the incident is obviously a fight between the two families over the woman named Laila, but it has nothing to do with them. Although they quarrel with each other, they have a good understanding. I think the two of them may even be together in the future!"


    "No? Two families who hate each other are together, that would be very interesting!" Leslie said.


    Su Bai smiled.


    John Grayson, Mary Lloyd.


    They will definitely be together, and there will be a son!

 C1065

    Their name will be Dick Grayson.


    If you are unfamiliar with this name, then I believe many people know the other name. Robin, Batman¡¯s assistant, was called a big young man by many people. Later, he made his own way to enter the world as Nightwing, and later got a teacher. Batman''s approval became a member of the Justice League!


    That''s right, John Grayson, Mary Lloyd is a generation of Robin, the parents of Nightwing!


    Su Bai hadn''t remembered it before, but only after the conversation between the two and John Grayson''s self-reported name, Su Bai realized who they were!


    Unexpectedly, I would be able to meet them just by watching a circus performance, which made Su Bai find it a coincidence and interesting.


    There is a feeling of exploring the new world and discovering new secrets!


    "Should we go see Laila? Snake dancer, I think she is cool!" Leslie asked Su Bai.


    "Since you want to see it, why not?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The two looked around and quickly found Gordon.


    At this time, Gordon and the head of the circus were in front of a RV. There was a big box in front of the RV, and inside the box was the snake that was performing before.


    It seems that they have just arrived.


    Su Bai came over with Leslie, Gordon frowned and wanted to say something, but the head of the circus had knocked on the door.Before long, a boy who looked very well-behaved or even a little timid opened the door and walked out. This boy may be slightly older than Bruce!


    "Gotham Police Department, we want to talk to Laila!" Gordon said.


    "She''s not here," the boy said."What''s wrong?"


    "Where is she?" Gordon asked.


    The boy shook his head: "I don''t know, she should have come back very early."


    "Are you her relative?" Gordon asked.


    "I...I''m her son, my name is Jerome." The boy said.


    "Jerome, when did you last meet?"


    "She was still at home when I went to the library this morning." Jerome thought for a while and said.


    "Relax Jerome, this gentleman will come because Owen and Al have some disagreements." The head of the circus patted Jerome on the shoulder."Your mother is fine, she must have gone shopping, you know her."


    "Shopping? No hat, no coat, no wallet?" Jerome couldn''t help asking, then looked at the snake in the box next to him."Look at it, it''s very upset, it must know something happened."


    "This snake looks very anxious." Gordon said awkwardly.


    Don''t talk about him, Leslie and Su Bai did not see where the snake was upset.


    "Sir." The head of the circus walked over and said in a low voice: "She is a socialite, and she must be back in shorts tomorrow morning."


    Social flower is not a commendatory term at a certain time. A single mother in a circus is called social flower, so it is conceivable that it is definitely not a good meaning!


    Gordon doesn''t care about the sociable or not, he just wants to find Laila now.Looking at the snake, Gordon had a bold idea.As soon as he was about to speak, he heard Su Bai next to him suddenly speak."Do you smell it?"


    "what?"


    Gordon looked suspiciously.


    "The smell of blood..."


    Su Bai said, sniffed, and then walked towards the distance.


    His sudden move made Leslie and the others curious to follow, probably two to three hundred meters after walking, Su Bai stopped.


    "what happened?"


    Leslie asked subconsciously.


    Su Bai pointed to a car with hay not far in front, covered with a dirty cloth.


    "Go and see!"


    Gordon approached the letter suspiciously and opened it. For a moment, the smell of blood puffed his nose, and a woman was lying in the car with blood hazy around her.No one else, it was the snake dancer Laila.


    "Oh my God!"


    Leslie couldn''t help covering his mouth.


    There was crying, and Jerome next to him had knelt to the ground in pain.


    Chapter 0041 Poor Jerome?


    No one thought it would be like this. Looking at Laila''s body and listening to Jerome''s pain, Leslie lay on Su Bai''s shoulder, Su Bai patted comfortingly.Gordon turned his head to look at the person in charge of the circus, only to find that his expression was not that surprised.


    "You knew she was here!" Gordon demanded.


    "No..." The head of the circus wanted to deny it, but he heard Gordon''s indisputable question."Look at me and tell me, did you know it a long time ago!"


    The sharp eyes made the person in charge of the circus unstoppable, and said helplessly: "She was like this when we found her!"

 C1066

    Originally it was just a fight, but as Laila¡¯s death has escalated and the nature of the murder has changed directly, the person in charge of the circus took them to the place where Laila¡¯s body was found. Apparently, the circus people did not I didn''t intend to make a public announcement. After I found out, I discussed with the leader of the family that Cai Jiang put her in the car and planned to bury her after going back. I didn''t intend to make a public announcement or call the police.


    On the one hand, it is afraid of affecting the reputation of the circus, on the other hand...this Laila may not be so popular.


    However, Gordon obviously would not accept his approach, so everyone would bring them back to the police station for investigation and questioning. Su Bai and Leslie also followed.After all, they are also on the scene, and Su Bai, the parents of Nightwing, want to see what happened. The most important thing is that Leslie seems to be very interested in participating!


    Of course, Su Bai and Leslie would not get in a police car and be escorted to the police station, and they drove behind.


    Others in the circus were naturally asked by police officers. Su Bai briefly talked to Leslie and Gordon about the situation, and then Gordon was about to ask Jerome. After all, he was the son of the deceased. For the deceased The situation should be well understood.In a separate room, Gordon was going to ask Jerome, but Su Bai and Leslie were also going.Gordon still disagreed at first, after all, the police handled the case.However, Su Bai is now the owner of Arkham. Leslie is Arkham¡¯s doctor. Arkham is now the only prison for the police. Su Bai also sponsored the police to build the Black Gate Prison. Under this relationship, Gordon It''s not easy to refuse, I can only agree.


    One table, two chairs.


    Jerome sat there with a sad expression, and Gordon sat opposite him.


    Su Bai and Leslie watched.


    "Jerome, tell me about your mother''s situation!"


    "She is my mother, what can I say? I love her!" Jerome said softly."She is perfect and doesn''t know how to cook."


    "Other than that, does she have any enemies?" Gordon asked."Does anyone have a grudge against her?"


    "No."


    "What about boyfriend?" Gordon asked again.


    "No!"


    Gordon curled his lips slightly: "No?"


    Jerome pondered for a moment Adong: "She has many lovers, they are just sexual partners, not boyfriends, she doesn''t want to commit."


    This is surprising when it comes out.


    "Where is Als Grayson?" Gordon asked.


    This is one of the two people who caused the fight.


    "Yes, he is one of them," Jerome said.


    "Where is Irving Lloyd?" Gordon asked again, which was another one.


    "Yes!"


    Gordon thought for a while and said, "Anyone else?"


    Jerome shook his head: "I can''t remember the name."


    As a mother, this kind of private lifestyle really makes people wonder what to say.Gordon thought for a while, considered the words and asked: "What do you think of your mother''s love life?"


    "I gladly accept it!" Jerome said."I couldn''t be born without her love life, right? Sex is a healthy human activity."


    "Do you have any other family members?" Gordon was a little embarrassed.


    "The circus is my family!" Jerome said slightly sadly.


    Gordon looked at Jerome and didn''t know what to say, but felt a little distressed, this kid...not easy!


    After speaking, Gordon got up and prepared to go out, Su Bai and Leslie also followed out.


    Gordon is going to ask two parties...


    Su Bai was with Leslie, and Leslie couldn''t help but said: "It''s not easy for him, and I don''t know who killed his mother so cruelly, what should he do in the future!"


    "What should he do? I don¡¯t know, I just want to know what we should do! It¡¯s not too early now, and the investigation should not end so soon. Are you going to stay in the police station or... let me Send you home?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    There is nothing to do to stay here, but Leslie is a little hesitant to know the progress of the case.


    "Harvey!" Su Bai suddenly yelled to Harvey who was inquiring about the transcript in the distance. After Harvey came over, Su Bai said directly: "Let''s go first. If there is any situation in this case, let me know as soon as possible! "


    "Good!" Harvey nodded.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Leslie: "Is this all right?"


    Leslie smiled: "How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Su Bai smiled and did not speak, but walked out of the police station holding Leslie''s hand.


    Gotham at night was very quiet. First I watched the circus show, then investigated, and then arrived at the police station. This tossing is now very late, and it was almost twelve when I arrived downstairs at Leslie''s house. When it was clicked, Leslie thought for a while and said, "Go up and sit down."


    "Okay! I really want to visit your house." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Where to visit? The kitchen?" Leslie said, and went into the apartment with Su Bai.


    "There shouldn''t be anything nice in the kitchen, right?"


    "living room?"


    "Aren''t the living rooms all the same?"

 C1067

    "So... the bedroom?" Leslie smiled and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled: "This can be there."


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened. Leslie and Su lost to the elevator. After a while, they reached the floor where she lived, found the key and opened the door.


    The apartment is not very big, and it is very warmly furnished.


    Su Bai closed the door smoothly, and Leslie just turned around.In a moment, the eyes are facing each other!


    Item 0042


    I don¡¯t know if Su Bai took the initiative to move forward, or Leslie stepped up and raised his head. When the two eyes collided, they seemed to be a little bit more minded. Su Bai held Leslie in his arms, and Leslie hugged Su. Her lips pressed against her defeated neck and kissed fiercely.Su Bai''s hands were not idle during the hot kiss, and Leslie''s jacket had been taken off in a trance, revealing the tight T-shirt inside.Su Bai was ready to make persistent efforts, but Leslie grabbed her hand to prevent him from moving. In desperation, Su Bai could only give up temporarily and continue to taste Leslie''s little mouth!


    After a long time, the two men flew away panting.


    Looking at each other with a smile, Leslie said, "Sit down and I''ll make you a cup of coffee."


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile and sat down, Leslie turned around to make coffee, and looked at her back, Su Bai was still reminiscing about the feeling just now.A little strange, but it can be felt that Leslie is not the kind of conservative and passive character. Active girls usually make the atmosphere more enthusiastic and easier to provoke the impulse of men!


    Leslie came over with coffee and sat down next to Su Bai. The two of them drank coffee and the atmosphere was a little quiet. Leslie first talked about the circus case because Laila also performed at the time, and the two Two members of this family played in front of and behind Laila. Although they did have time to commit the crime, time was tight.The two of them are considered the biggest suspects, apart from that, there is no target that might kill Laila''s people!Leslie analyzed, unconsciously becoming very engaged.It''s not like looking for words without words, but completely immersed in this case.


    Su Bai did not expect Leslie to be so interested in this kind of thing.


    Ordinary ordinary people, even if they are curious about the case, would not be so devoted!


    Looking at Leslie, Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a little moved. He reached out and put down Leslie''s coffee cup. Leslie turned his head in doubt and saw Su Bai''s hot eyes and close body!


    "Well¡­¡­"


    She was thrown onto the sofa by Su Bai before she had time to speak, and soon the two kissed again.This time it feels stronger than the last time. Although Leslie still stopped it, she didn''t seem to insist on it. Not long after, not only the T-shirt, but her jeans were thrown into the sofa by Su Bai !


    "It seems that you are prepared!" Su Bai asked Leslie with a smile.


    "What, what?"


    "Underwear! For women on a date, if you have prepared them a long time ago, then you have a set of underwear." Looking at Leslie''s dark green underwear, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leslie was slightly shy but did not refute.


    Because this is something that cannot be refuted, after all, this is underwear, if it is not to the degree of intimacy, it is impossible for others to see.If it''s just an ordinary date, women won''t wear a set specially, it may just be a random match!Before going out for a date, Leslie did put on a suit on purpose!


    "Why don''t we go to visit the bedroom?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yes! But before that, you have to answer me a question!" Leslie said.


    Hearing Leslie''s words, Su Bai shrugged helplessly.


    The problem at this time, you don¡¯t have to think about it!


    Su Bai didn''t want to lie to Leslie that he had no other women, nor did he want to give up like this, whether it was his feelings for Leslie or his own impulse at this moment!After thinking about it, Su Bai said: "Didn''t Jerome say that sex is a healthy human activity!"


    Leslie''s expression dimmed slightly, as expected...


    That''s right, how could a powerful and handsome man like him have no women?What''s more, he can travel through time, and he has such a special ability!I really...how could I feel that he really fell in love with me!It''s just that Leslie is really fascinated by Su Bai, otherwise he would not take the initiative to invite to watch a circus show, nor would he put on a suit specially, or even be ready for what should happen.But she couldn''t accept it, which made her somewhat contradictory, and the atmosphere quickly cooled down!


    Su Bai smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Ok.


    It looks like a failure!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed Leslie''s mouth, and then said: "It seems that I should leave. You should rest early. If there is any news about the case, I will notify you!"


    After hesitating, Leslie nodded: "Thank you."


    "Thank me for what?" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "Thank you for not lying to me, if you lied to me just now, I think...I will believe it too!" Leslie said.


    Su Bai shrugged and said nothing.


    It''s okay to deceive people, or get it by any means.


    Su Bai wanted to do it easily, and there were even countless ways to get Leslie to make her obedient, even without her own knowledge.But there was no need. Su Bai had thoughts about her body, but it was not just about her body. Leaning over, Su Bai kissed again. This time Leslie responded. After a while, Su Bai got up and said: "I''m leaving, good night!"


    "good night!"


    A failed date!


    But it''s not a complete failure, at least Leslie has not turned his face, take it easy!Driving back to the manor, Barbara seemed to have fallen asleep. Su Bai simply sat in the living room for a while to calm down, one hand slipped off his shoulder in the dimness, Su Bai turned his head to look and saw Barbara. Wearing pajamas, sleepy eyes walked to the front and sat in Su Bai''s arms.


    "Why don''t you come to sleep when you come back?"


    "Thinking about something." Su Bai said.

 C1068

    "Woman?" Barbara smelled the perfume on Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, if it were normal, I wouldn''t be here now."


    "That should be uncomfortable? But it doesn''t matter, what about me! As long as you want, I won''t refuse you anytime!" Barbara whispered.


    "I held it in another woman''s place, and then I asked you to vent? Barbara, although I don''t love you, I still don''t insult you like this!" Su Bai said.


    Barbara paused and laughed: "You are really... you say that I don''t know if I should be angry or happy!"


    Chapter 0043 clown, that clown?


    "You really don''t want it?" Barbara looked at Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Barbara fiercely and said, "It''s getting late, I''m sleeping."


    After speaking, the two went to the bedroom.


    Su Bai really didn''t do anything to Barbara, and Barbara became very well-behaved, and she was holding Su Bai to sleep honestly!


    Su Bai received a call from Harvey at noon the next day about the case.


    The result surprised Su Bai, who didn''t expect it at all!


    A guy who claimed to be a psychic said he had brought Laila''s message, but it really made Gordon find a clue and discovered the weapon that killed Laila, an axe!There is a cult sign on this axe, which seems to be the work of a cult.But Gordon didn''t believe it, and the result was an answer that Su Bai had never expected!


    Su Bai called Leslie, picked her up and went directly to the Gotham Police Station.


    In the interrogation room.


    Opposite Gordon sat a white-haired old man, blind, probably a psychic, and beside him sat Jerome.


    Su Bai felt something was wrong when he saw Jerome here. If Gordon suspects that this psychic is the murderer, he shouldn¡¯t bring Jerome here, unless... Jerome has something to do with the case. .


    Su Bai and Leslie nodded and greeted Gordon, then walked aside and looked.


    Gordon said: "You said Laila provided the information but I don''t believe it. The reason you can find the axe is because you know the axe is there. But you are not a murderer, you just cover it for the murderer. You convey the message to mislead. We, let us think that this may be done by a cult, but that is not the case. Who are you protecting, right?"


    "Jerome!"


    When Gordon said so, Su Bai understood immediately.


    Although he only probably knew the case, Jerome explained the problem here.With Su Bai''s opening, everyone in the interrogation room looked at Su Bai in surprise.Gordon complained a little, and Jerome said, "What''s the matter? Sir!"


    Su Bai didn''t want to speak, but found that everyone was looking at him, and simply said with a smile: "I don''t believe in psychics, because I have seen many capable psychics, but unfortunately...he is not. It is just like Gordon said, he is protecting someone. And Jerome is here, the result is not obvious? So, if the murderer is Jerome, why do you want to protect him? What kind of relationship can be worthy of you. Take risks to protect him? The easiest way is the father-son relationship!"


    "Only the father-son relationship will let you do this!"


    "You, are you kidding?" The psychic said in a flustered manner: "I just brought news to Laila, I don''t know anything else?"


    "You don''t know what you are talking about, my father is a captain!" Jerome said.


    "Really? What''s the name of that ship?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "I...I don''t know, my mother didn''t tell me!" Jerome said in a deep voice.


    Having said that, the expression of the psychic became unnatural, Leslie was surprised, but Gordon was surprised!


    In fact, he was not completely sure, he just speculated and wanted to do it at a glance. He didn''t expect Su Bai to guess his thoughts and the relationship between the two in an instant.


    "After doing a paternity test, you will know whether it is true or not." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Sorry, Jerome..." the psychic said painfully.


    Jerome stared at him blankly, lowered his head and started crying.


    This result is really sudden. Who would have thought that the father who was originally the captain had become a blind psychic, and that the psychic was still a member of the circus and took good care of him.The sound of crying sounded, just as everyone was surprised by the change, the crying suddenly changed, turning into a very strange laughter, Jerome raised his head with a weird smile in his eyes, Gordon, etc. People are a little surprised.


    Jerome suddenly turned his head to look at the psychic: "My mother is a cold-blooded whore. She doesn''t love anyone, and she won''t touch your ugly and old pitiful pervert."


    "Over the years, do you think I''m good to you just because I''m a good person?" the psychic asked."If I''m not your father, after you do those things, will I help you?"


    "You are my father...hehe, it really surprised me!"


    Jerome curled his lips in a silly tone."It''s funny, haha...hahahaha..." The interrogation room filled the interrogation room with weird and gloomy laughter."It looks like that bitch put me again at last."


    "Why did you kill your mother?" Gordon couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you know what a mother is like? She just keeps being cheap. I thought,''Okay, you can be a prostitute, you can be a drunk prostitute, but don''t be a nagging drunk prostitute." Jerome''s voice filled. After gritted, he seemed to gritted his teeth every word, and suddenly he smiled."Know, don''t scold me for washing the dishes every day, while you sleep with the clown next door."


    "boom!"


    Jerome smashed the table hard!


    Angry, hideous, terrible!


    Jerome''s transformation was unpredictable, but Su Bai looked at him in surprise.


    This weirdness, this creepy, shuddering look, and the word clown in the last sentence, is so heavy that it makes people want to ignore it!

 C1069

    Looking at Jerome, who was obviously angry but showed a strange smile, the word clown echoed in his mind!


    Su Bai felt that the real murderer was him. The news was far less amazing than the guess in his heart!


    Nima.


    Isn''t this a clown?That... clown!


    The crazy and weird laughter endures for a long time, and it seems that it is about to die, but the laughter is even more evil, as if there is a kind of magic, and people will not forget it after hearing it!


    "It seems that Arkham is about to usher in the first heavyweight prisoner!" Su Bai said softly.


    The murderer was obviously Jerome, and the so-called father''s affairs made him completely mad and nervous!A prisoner like this will definitely be sent to Arkham after the trial. Su Bai is looking forward to meeting him again in Arkham.


    Chapter 0044 Future Technology Rebuilding Arkham


    After finding out who the real murderer was, those in the circus were naturally susceptible to leaving.Jerome will be detained at the Gotham Police Station for the time being, and will be transferred to Arkham after the follow-up matters are over. Su Bai and Leslie are also preparing to leave.Leslie was obviously frightened by Jerome¡¯s affairs. She sympathized with poor Jerome before. She never expected the end result to be like this, especially Jerome¡¯s transformed look, strange smile, evil The laughter greatly affected Leslie.Just as Su Bai and Leslie were about to leave, John Grayson and Mary Lloyd stopped the two of them. Because they heard that Su Bai had found the murderer, they expressed their gratitude. Su Bai did not take credit after all. Just analyze it according to the existing intelligence, if he didn''t open his mouth, Gordon would have done so.


    After a lot of thanks, the two of them left. Looking at their appearance, I am afraid that because of this incident, the two of them came together, so that there should be no problem with the birth of Nightwing in the future.


    Su Bai comforted Leslie, Leslie''s mood quickly recovered, followed Su Bai to the Arkham Asylum!


    Although the date or relationship between the two seems to have come to an abrupt end, the manners and talks are not unfamiliar. It seems that the relationship has just stopped at this step!


    It didn''t take long for Jerome to be escorted to the lunatic asylum. At this time, he had completely faded away from the good-looking baby, and the whole person felt crazy and mad, and the nervousness was very obvious.Su is not treated differently until he is defeated. First of all, he is not sure if he is a clown. Even if he is, I am not sure if he knows him. After all, clowns have several generations, and it seems that there is something wrong with the situation in terms of time!But Su Bai is still very interested in him, maybe he is the''predecessor'' of the clown, maybe he is!So after Jerome was imprisoned, Su Bai observed carefully. His mental thinking was different from that of normal people, but sometimes he was normal. After entering Arkham he was also very honest, occasionally I will also have a few words with Su Bai.


    When Su Bai was studying Jerome, Gotham did not stop because of this. Many things were still happening. For example, a red-headed gang appeared recently, which robbed banks and issued money to citizens, which caused quite a stir. For example, Bruce Wayne planned to start investigating the situation within the Wayne Group, but he was repeatedly frustrated.Gordon even caught a black policeman with a sense of justice, but he was released as a result of conclusive evidence, and he got into trouble with the director.The gang struggle is getting fiercer and fiercer, and so on!


    In a word, Gotham will never have peace.


    As for Su Bai, apart from the Arkham Asylum, he is urging the reconstruction of the Black Gate Prison. This is his most important thing at the moment.Under Su Bai''s funds, manpower, and urging, Heimen Prison was rebuilt and ready for use in just three months.There was almost no delay in handing over directly to Heimen Prison and transferring the prisoners to Heimen Prison again!


    The Arkham lunatic asylum was suddenly emptied, and Su lost all the employees to a holiday, and then dispatched the engineering team that had been prepared long ago!


    The first thing I did was the Arkham Asylum was flattened!


    Rebuilding and reconstruction are two concepts.


    Su defeated the plan to completely rebuild Arkham.


    This engineering team was convened by Barbara, which is considered to be the branch''s own engineering team, so the efficiency is good!Every day Su Bai and Barbara will watch the progress on the spot, watching the ancient history of the Arkham Asylum was razed to the ground, many people are quite amazed, but the old will not go, the new will not come. !


    "It has been completely razed, and reconstruction work will begin next."


    Barbara turned towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "I will do the rest. I have found another team to be responsible for the reconstruction."


    "Why?" Barbara was puzzled.


    "Because their technology is better, and my goal is to build Arkham into the strongest prison!"


    The ordinary engineering team and materials can not meet the needs of Su Bai, so Su Bai has long been ready to transfer a batch of engineering teams and materials from the future to renew Arkham!Barbara didn''t ask much, nor was she participating in the follow-up.


    On the empty ground, the waste materials previously demolished have already been transported away.


    Strong winds came from overhead, and it didn''t take long for the Roaming to land nearby!


    Following the landing, the star-challenger Courtney, the vixen, the negative female, and even Skendor Savage all walked down, besides many engineers, carrying boxes of materials.


    The roaming number is not big, and it took more than ten times for the personnel and materials to be transported. The drawings for Su Bai had already been designed, and they were all handled by them.In this''past'' era, although these engineers were novel, they did not have a special response. First, they built the camp as fast as possible to live in, and then the construction started in full swing.


    Both Barbara and Leslie have come to see them. They are very surprised by the progress of the engineering team, especially Barbara. She has some understanding. There are many equipment and materials that she has never seen. And the progress was much faster than normal, which surprised her!


    In addition to these are these women. Barbara can feel that their relationship with Su Bai is extraordinary. Since they came, Su Bai has rarely returned to the manor, but Barbara did not say what!


    "The style of the wall does not seem to change much from the original, but it is constructed of special materials, even if it is a missile, it is difficult to collapse easily. The surrounding wall is covered with high-voltage current and has a layer of invisible gravity equipment. If it is turned on, Don¡¯t think of any planes flying over or staying in the sky, and this gravity field covers the entire Arkham, even if there is a riot inside, they can all lie on the ground in an instant!"


    "The main building inside is also constructed with this material. Each floor and each cell has a special energy system, which is absolutely impossible to decipher with current technology and methods. In addition to the medical room, there is a future. Unexpected equipment, every cell, every building, every corner of Arkham is installed with monitoring, 360 degrees without dead ends, and the computer equipment used is very high-end, even the most powerful hackers don¡¯t want to decipher it! "


    "To put it simply, once the people in this era are put into use here, don''t want to escape or rob prisons, unless the other party intends to really fight, and a large-scale fight!" Skendor Savage followed the situation somewhat proudly. Su Bai said that even in the future, even in the future, it would be considered a very strict prison in her time!


    Chapter 0045 She is the pet you said?


    Three months!


    The reconstruction of the Black Gate Prison was completed in three months.


    Arkham rebuilt in three months!


    The ten black gate prisons may not be as good as half of Arkham. This is the difference of the times!


    At least for decades, Arkham is definitely the strongest prison, no one!


    "This basement is specially built for you. Its defense capability is at least ten times higher than that of buildings on the ground. It doesn''t matter if a nuclear bomb explodes here. It can be said to be the core of Arkham. I also installed many Future equipment, you should like it here. As for other functions and details, you can slowly discover later!"


    "I can put the smart system of the villa here, so that it is more convenient!" Su Bai made a special trip and installed the smart system of the New York villa here.It can be said that the entire Arkhamsu defeat is well known!


    "Well, now that the things here are finished, we should leave."

 C1070

    "The time is too long, and it has an impact on us!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai nodded, and did not say politely to Skendor Savage and the others. After all, you can meet at any time you want to meet, and in the past three months, let¡¯s not say anything about the star-champion girl and the negative girl. ''Missing''.


    After Skendor Savage and the others left, Su Bai informed Leslie and the Dean that they were back to work. After all, Su Bai is now their real boss. The bowl of rice is held in Su Bai''s hands. How can you take it easy?After they returned to Arkham, they were completely shocked by the changes in Arkham. The many devices they hadn''t even heard of made them eye-opening, and it surprised them where Su Bai got it from!


    In a word.


    They are full of confidence in Arkham''s future.


    "This is your office, how about it? Do you like it?"


    Su Bai brought Leslie to her office, and Leslie was very surprised and surprised."The equipment in the previous medical room was advanced enough, and could even cure many incurable diseases. With these equipment, where did you get it...


    "Have you forgotten my skills?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Through time, can these be the future..."


    "Yes! The entire Arkham is made by the people of the future team using their materials." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh my God, I don''t know what to say!" Leslie exclaimed.


    "This place can be officially put into use!" Su Bai said with a smile: "I''m going to the police station in a while to discuss the transfer of prisoners, you guys get ready!"


    "I''m afraid it''s troublesome," Leslie said.


    "What''s the trouble? Not enough manpower?"


    Leslie shook his head: "Don''t you know?"


    "Know what?" Leslie''s words sounded like something happened.


    "The chief of the police department has resigned, and the original inspector has become the new chief. Moreover, there was an accident in the Black Gate Prison, and five prisoners including Jerome were taken away!" Leslie said.


    "Jerome was robbed?"


    Su Bai did not pay attention to outside affairs during this period, and he did not expect Jerome to be robbed.


    "Yes, so the police station is now busy with this matter. If you transfer the prisoner, you may have to wait." Leslie said.


    "That''s just Jerome and the others. Other prisoners should be fine, right?"


    Leslie smiled bitterly: "The trouble is here, the mayor is missing!"


    "The mayor is missing?"


    "Yes, Gotham is in chaos right now, so this matter may not come to fruition in the short term, unless the mayor returns or the new mayor takes office!"


    "What about the deputy mayor?"


    "died!"


    "Okay!"


    After hearing Leslie finished speaking, Su Bai realized how chaotic what happened in these three months.


    It seems that although Arkham has been rebuilt, it has not been able to welcome its first guest in a short time!


    Su Bai felt that it was necessary to learn more about the current situation of Gotham, so he went to Barbara''s apartment and was about to ask the kitten!Su Bai hasn''t seen a kitten in the past three months. I believe that with her character, she will not stay at home honestly. It is inevitable to go out and walk around. You should know a lot of news!When he arrived at the apartment, Su Bai opened the door and went in. As soon as he entered, he heard voices coming from the living room.


    "Is this bad?" The kitten said hesitantly.


    "There is nothing wrong with you, you should dress up so beautifully!"


    The voice of another woman!


    "Barbara?"


    Barbara''s voice, Su Bai, was naturally audible, but she didn''t expect her to be here.It seems that she already knows that the kitten lives here, and seems to get along well?While thinking about it, Su Bai walked over.As soon as I walked to the hall, I saw Barbara wearing a black sexy dress standing next to the kitten, and the kitten was standing in front of the mirror with only two things above and below.


    Underpants, and the neck chain on the neck!


    This situation can be seen at a glance, Barbara should be helping the kitten dress up and choose clothes!


    "what¡­¡­"


    The kitten suddenly yelled and blocked her body with her hands. Barbara looked suspiciously and was a little surprised to see Su Bai coming over.


    "You came!"


    "What a coincidence!"


    Barbara said with a smile.


    "It looks like you already know each other. Kitty, don''t stop it, you should go and put on your clothes at this time!" Su Bai said with a smile, Barbara walked over and kissed Su Bai and said: "Yes, Yes, she is the pet you raised, the cat, right?"


    Because Su Bai was in Arkham, one day Barbara went back to the apartment to get things and saw the kitten.She was surprised at first, but as the kitten said that Su Bai let herself live here, and Barbara recognized the neck chain, she immediately realized that the cat that Su Bai said was the pet. This girl called a kitten in front of me!

 C1071

    On the sofa, Su Bai held Barbara''s waist and said to the cat who was already dressed and blushing: "How is the situation on the road recently?"


    "Fish is back. She and Maroni are teaming up to deal with Falcone and the Penguins. I am now chasing with Fish." Kitty said.


    Item 0046


    Fish was driven away before, but he never expected to have come back. It seems that his power has risen this time. Otherwise, he would not join forces with Maroni to deal with Falcone and the Penguins, but... Su Bai stretched out his hand. Hooking the kitten''s neck, rubbing his fingers on the gem on the neck chain gently: "Why are you mingling with Fish, you are mine!"


    The kitten was nervous and motionless, and said in a whisper: "I, I also want to inquire about news!"


    Although Kitty has become more courageous recently, she hasn''t forgotten who Su Bai is. She always feels that Su Bai knows her secret. Otherwise, why hasn''t she asked about the Wayne couple''s case for so long?He did it deliberately, and wanted to make himself a person who turned to him. If he felt that he didn''t want or didn''t want to, he would kill him!


    "Really? Do you have any important news to tell me?"


    "Yes, yes!" said the kitty: "Fish has already started. At this time, Falcone and the Penguin may have been captured. In fact, I am preparing to participate in this operation!"


    "Really? That''s right, I''ll go with you!" Su Bai let go of the kitten with a smile.


    The kitten secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Arkham is done?" Barbara asked Su Bai.


    "Well, it''s over. But now the situation in Gotham is too chaotic and cannot be put into use for the time being, so I plan to stabilize the situation in Gotham, at least not to delay my business!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then took a look. Barbara.Barbara''s dress is very sexy, her chest is empty, you can clearly see that she is wearing nothing inside!


    "What are you doing in this way?" Su Bai asked.


    "Of course it''s for you! I originally planned to dress up the kitten and then go to you. You haven''t been at home for so long, I miss you!" Barbara grabbed Su Bai''s hand through the clothes Reached in.


    "Um... I''ll change clothes first."


    The kitten whispered.


    "Go, then you can go first, I''ll come to find you later!" Su Bai said.


    "Do you know where it is?" The kitten said in amazement.


    Su Bai smiled: "I don''t know anything I want to know."


    The kitten nodded and then turned and left!


    When she put on her clothes and was about to leave, in the living room Barbara had already taken off her skirt and squatted beside Su Bai''s legs!The kitten''s face turned red, and he opened the door quickly and went out!


    It may be that Barbara has been neglected in the recent meeting. Barbara¡¯s reaction was so strong that Su Bai did not stop the brakes at the end, and Barbara was a little bit blue and purple, and she would fall when she moved. Take a breath!Su Bai is a little distressed, but Barbara is very satisfied and Su Bai doesn''t know whether he should review that he is too heavy!


    "Don''t leave and rest here, I''m going out." Su Bai said to Barbara.


    "Be careful yourself!"


    Barbara said with concern.


    ...


    In an abandoned warehouse!


    An elevated railing, the Penguin and Falcone were lifted by both hands.


    Beside, Fish was standing there with his shoulders on his shoulders. The kitten was standing beside her with a group of younger brothers. On the other side was Maroni, and a group of people were also standing!


    "Fish, I gave up! I surrendered my position and find a place to take care of the elderly!" Falcone said towards Fish. The series of changes made him really tired. He wanted to retire and want money. Wash your hands in a basin.


    "Retire? Ha ha, the beauty you think!"


    "Do you think that after experiencing these, I can still let you retire peacefully and enjoy life?" Fish said with a sneer.


    At this time, Fish has changed a lot from before, except for the appearance, the most special thing is her left eye, her left eye turned out to be a sky blue eyeball, completely different from the other eye!


    "Do you really want to kill me. As I told you, I won''t die! Because that person once promised me that he would save my life, Fish... Are you not afraid that he will trouble you?" Farr Kone said in a deep voice.


    Fish''s expression changed slightly with fear, and then sneered: "Only you know about that person, I don''t know. You have been talking about it all the time. No one knows if he is really that scary...not to mention. ,he''s not here!"


    "who''s that person?"


    Maroni couldn''t help but frown and asked, why does it sound like there is someone behind Falcone?


    And don''t look at Fish saying that he doesn''t care, but Maroni can feel that Fish is actually a little jealous and afraid.


    "A person who doesn''t know if it''s really useful!" Fish said.


    "Since I don''t know what are you afraid of? If he is here, I would be happy to solve him together, let him know who is the King of Gotham!" Maroni said disapprovingly.


    "It''s not you anyway!"


    A voice sounded.


    "Who, who the hell said, are you looking for death?" Maroni was furious and shouted sharply.


    The people around shook their heads and stepped aside to show that it was not him. With this, Maroni saw people coming from a distance!


    "It''s you!"

 C1072

    An exclamation sounded.


    But Maroni and Fish spoke at the same time.


    At the same time, Falcone breathed a sigh of relief.The kitten was surprised!


    "You dare to come here, haha... you just came here, just forget the new hatred and the old hatred!" Maroni was furious, how could he forget Su Bai?His broken arm is thanks to him!In an instant, everyone raised their guns at Su Bai!


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and walked over like a stroll.


    "I said to save his life, do you have a problem?" Su Bai turned his head and said to Fish.


    Fish frowned without answering.


    "I have a question!"


    Maroni saw him ignoring his instant angrily, evading the gun from his hands and pointing at Su Bai.


    As soon as the gun was lifted, Maroni felt a pain in his wrist, and he was dazzled before he could react. The gun was already in Su Bai''s hand.


    "I didn''t ask your opinion, do you know why?"


    Su Bai raised his gun at Maroni and smiled softly: "Because of the dead, there is no need to provide advice!"


    "boom!"


    There was gunfire, gun smoke filled the muzzle, a bullet hole appeared in Maroni''s forehead, blood flowed down, and he fell to the ground!


    Item 0047


    This shot was too sudden.


    Falcone did not expect, Fish did not expect, Kitty did not expect, those around him did not expect, not even Maroni himself!


    How many normal people would shoot in this situation?And it drove so suddenly!


    Maroni was so dead!


    Frozen for a long time, other people finally realized that Fish''s people were about to shoot but Fish stopped him.Maroni''s people don''t care about those, they are being shot to kill Su Bai.Su Bai didn''t even move. He raised his head with a few bangs and bangs. Several of the quickest responders were directly killed by a headshot.


    "Who will kill me?"


    Su Bai looked around, his voice was arrogant and clear, and no one spoke and no one dared to move!


    Fish was slightly surprised. This method is okay when there are few people. It is useless when there are many people. You must know that these people are desperadoes, and how many bullets can the Soviet Union lose?Originally, she was thinking that she might take the opportunity to see what Su Bai had, but she didn''t expect to have everyone weird!


    "Fuck, what are you afraid of, he has no bullets."


    A person suddenly yelled and was about to rush over, but as soon as he moved, he heard a bang and fell to the ground.


    "Now, it seems that there is really no bullet." Su Bai smiled and looked at Maroni''s humanity: "If anyone doesn''t believe it, you can come out and try! But Maroni is dead, you can avenge him, can you commit it? Stay by the side obediently, maybe you can still reap the benefits after the end!"


    With that said, no one is doing it.


    Turning his head, Su Bai looked at Fish."We are old acquaintances. When we first met you, you were a big girl. In any case, it was a little affectionate. I am quite satisfied with you. I don''t care about your grudges with Falcone, anyway. The ultimate goal of coming out is to be the boss, no one wants to be inferior to others! But, as I said just now, Falcone can''t die! I take him away and he quit the underworld, how?"


    "It''s just that I''m afraid it won''t be convincing!" Fish said.


    "Convinced!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I don''t need others to be convinced when I do something, you just need to tell me whether to agree or not!"


    "Who are you so special, dare to tell our boss like that..."


    A little brother next to Fish couldn''t see it anymore, and stepped forward to find face for the boss.


    As a result, Su Bai''s smiling face suddenly changed before he finished speaking, and no one could see how he moved.It was just a blink of an eye, and he had already arrived in front of the little brother and slapped his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp voice sounded, and the little brother was slapped by the slap and flew out. He fell to the ground with a thump, struggling to stand up, but fell over with a thump, no more movement.


    "Speaking adults, don''t interrupt children!"


    Su Bai looked at Fish and said with a smile.


    Fish took a deep breath and suppressed the humiliating anger, and said: "As long as you can guarantee that he will not interfere with Gotham''s affairs."


    "I promise!"


    Falcone spoke first.


    "Sir, sir...Save me, save me..."


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, shot Maroni, frightened the little brother, let Fish compromise and let Falcone, the Penguin knew that this was his only chance.


    "Okay." Su Bai smiled, and threw the gun at the Penguin. In an instant, the rope that tied the Penguin''s hands fell off.


    "You..." Fish was about to speak, but Su Bai turned and walked towards Falcone, letting him down and taking him directly to leave.


    The Penguin limped and followed Su Bai.

 C1073

    Step by step.


    "Penguin, don''t leave!"


    Fish finally couldn''t help but yelled.


    The Penguin took a look at Su Bai and found that Su Bai did not mean to speak, and the people behind Fish had already caught up with him. After hesitating, the Penguin suddenly snatched a submachine gun from Maroni''s men next to him. He turned sharply and shot in the direction of Fish.


    Shouted while firing."You guys go!"


    The power of the submachine gun is not a nuisance, and the action of the Penguin is very similar to the action that Su Bai shot just now. In an instant, several people were directly brought down, and the people on Fish''s side were instantly messed up. Is looking for a place to hide.


    The Penguin seemed to have spared it, and fired wildly with his gun.


    Regardless of enemy and me!


    "It''s a penguin!"


    Su Bai shook his head softly, seeing that the kitten had already escaped in chaos and did not stop.


    After taking Falcone out, he got into the car, and Su Bai stopped after driving far.


    "Get off here. You have been honoring me for so many years. If I save your life, it will be even. What you want to do in the future, if there is anything else, I won''t care about you, so be it yourself!"


    Falcone thanked him several times and got out of the car and left. Su Bai did not leave immediately. After a while, the car door opened and the kitten got in!


    "Huh, I want me to run fast, the Penguin is crazy!" The kitten muttered, and then said: "Didn''t you say to stabilize the situation in Gotham? Why did you just save Falcone and leave? Now, he is old, his majesty is no longer, it''s useless if you save him!"


    "It''s just easy to save him!"


    Su Bai said lightly."Maroni is dead, Falcone retired, and the one who is really capable is Fish and Penguin. Whether Fish is dead or Penguin is dead, there is only one force left in the Gotham Underworld and it is naturally stable. Up!"


    "Then why did you save the Penguin? It would be great to let Fish kill him directly." Kitten said in a puzzle.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I don''t really like people who turn their faces when they are in power! Falcone has always been respectful to me from being worthless to gangster, so I saved him. Fish... was also very kind to me at the beginning. Respectfully, what a pity..."


    The kitten was speechless for a while!


    She doesn''t know what''s inside, but she knows that Fish is now in danger. If she dies, the reason is not the Penguin, but because of disrespect to Su Bai or her previous performance!


    And even if it was a Penguin who died, his goal had already been achieved.


    The kitten became more and more afraid of Su Bai.


    He didn''t use any special abilities to turn his hands into clouds and hands into rain. This person... is terrible!


    Chapter 0048 Crazy Gang and Impossible Marksmanship!


    Falcone abdicated, Maroni, Fish died, and the Penguins led the way and became a new generation of Gotham kings.


    As soon as the news came out, it was more sensational than the mayor¡¯s announcement that he would travel with his lover!Of course, the matter of the Penguins is nothing more than Gotham Underground, and on the surface it is the mayor''s matter that is more important!The major newspapers are covering the news, and they are all speculating about who the mayor, the mysterious lover, is, who could make the mayor give up his job and travel with her?Especially in such a turbulent situation!


    But ordinary people and the general public are not concerned about this.


    But...


    Crazy help!


    Five prisoners ran out of the Black Gate Prison. These prisoners formed a lunatic gang and threw them off the roof one by one in a very crazy way. Everyone had a letter on his body, and they were the lunatic gang. !This time, let the lunatic gang rise to fame in Gotham, everyone is in danger!


    Su Bai sent the kitten back to Barbara''s apartment and stayed there overnight that night.During the day the next day, Su Bai went to the Gotham Police Station to talk to the new chief.When I arrived at the police station, I saw Gordon and others looking at the information of the lunatic gang.


    Jerome, a suspected clown.


    Arnold, schizophrenia, poisoning, rapist.


    Aaron, this Su Bai is familiar. It was the sturdy man of the electrocutioner that happened to Arkham.


    Robert, kill and eat.


    These four people used to be in the Arkham Asylum, and then transferred to the Black Gate Prison but they were suddenly rescued by a robbery. They were all mental criminals!


    "Congratulations!"


    Su Bai found Director Sara!


    It is indeed worthy of congratulations to change from the original police inspector to the chief, and she supports Gordon!


    "Thank you! You are here for the prison, right? I heard that Arkham has been rebuilt." Director Sara said.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Director Sara said: "I believe you should have heard about the current situation. I will coordinate when the madman''s help is resolved..."


    "The Crazy Gang has appeared again!"


    After Sarah finished speaking, Gordon ran in and said, "The lunatic helped hijack a school bus."


    "Go now!"

 C1074

    Chief Sarah said in a deep voice.


    "I''ll go with you!" Su Bai said.


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Gordon hurriedly said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I just caught them and locked in Arkham directly. Time is running out, so I should hurry up, I''ll take one step!" After Su Bai turned and went out, Gordon had no choice but to follow.


    At a certain intersection, a school bus was parked there. There was bursts of screaming from the car. A fuel tanker was parked next to it. Jerome was standing in front of the school bus with a water bag. The smell of gasoline was pungent!The remaining three men were helping with guns.


    Su Bai parked the car aside and looked at the situation quietly.


    "Patter!"


    Jerome threw the hose on the ground, holding a gun in one hand and a lighter in the other, ready to ignite!


    Click!


    The fire burned up and the people in the car shouted in horror. Jerome raised his mouth and was about to throw it down. Suddenly a breeze blew by, and the fire went out!Jerome frowned and was about to start the fire again, but suddenly heard the gunshots, turned his head to see, the police came!


    "Shoot, shoot, they dare not shoot, shoot me!"


    Jerome didn''t panic, picked up the gun and started to counterattack in the direction of the police.


    "Damn, the school bus behind them is all gasoline, and if it misses, it will burn and explode!"


    A group of police officers were directly suppressed by them.


    Gordon frowned behind the police car, feeling helpless for a while.


    "Lend me the gun." Su Bai suddenly came over and said.


    "What do you want to do?" Gordon asked."Can''t drive at this time..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly stretched out his hand and snatched the gun, followed by a random shot outside.


    "You are crazy, you will kill you like this..."


    Gordon was shocked and hurriedly wanted to stop but it was too late.


    "Ah..." A scream followed, and Gordon turned his head to look and saw the madman helping someone fall to the ground.


    So accurate!


    It must be a coincidence that Gordon looked at Su Bai subconsciously. The posture he shot just now was so casual, it was obviously blind.


    "Stop shooting, you can''t be so lucky every time..." Gordon hurriedly persuaded Su Bai, but he heard a bang, Su Bai shot again.


    Still that kind of casual posture, it feels like playing a game and hitting a balloon. As a result, the gunshot rang, and another lunatic was shot!


    "Why, how could this be..."


    Gordon is dumbfounded!


    Two shots, two fell down extremely accurately!


    Especially in such an environment, under such stress, this...this is too exaggerated.


    "They''re going to run, and they won''t save people yet!"


    Su Bai said, Gordon found out that Jerome got on the tanker with another person and was going to escape. Gordon had no time to rush to the police to rescue the people in the school bus and chase the oil. Tanker.


    "These two people are not dead yet, maybe we can ask any clues."


    Gordon glanced at the two people who were brought down by Su Bai, and he found that all were shot in the leg without exception.


    "boom!"


    As soon as Gordon finished speaking, he heard gunshots suddenly sounded, and the lunatic gang who followed him was killed by a single shot!


    "There are snipers!"


    Gordon yelled in panic."Protect the other person!"


    As soon as the voice fell, another bullet came.


    It just didn''t hit anyone!


    "What do you want? Are you crazy?"


    Gordon was hiding in panic and suddenly saw Su Bai walked out swaggeringly, blocking the front of the lunatic gang criminal!


    This is simply a living target!


    Sure enough, the gunfire sounded again!


    At the moment the gunfire sounded, Su defeated.


    Raise your arm and hand, pull the trigger.

 C1075

    "boom!"


    Shot at the front!


    It seemed that it was just an empty gun fired, but after a while, a pattering sound was heard and two bullets fell on the ground.


    "hiss!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He...he actually blocked the bullet with a bullet?


    Is this too exaggerated?How can it be done?


    Chapter 0049 The First Prisoner, The First Invasion


    A woman in a black tights was standing on a building on a roof in the distance, holding a sniper rifle in her hand.At this moment, the woman couldn''t help looking at Su Bai standing there with an unbelievable expression!


    You can react without knowing the opponent''s location, find the location of the bullet accurately, and shoot!


    Use bullets to block bullets!


    How can this be?


    No matter how powerful a sharpshooter is, it is impossible to do such a thing!


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    The woman took a deep breath, aimed and fired again.


    She could clearly see that the other party moved!


    He moved almost the instant he fired, as if he had known it a long time ago.


    "boom!"


    Bullet vs. Bullet!


    Once again demonstrated this impossible magical skill, even the woman clearly saw it, and the other party looked up and showed a smile in his direction.


    "Found it!"


    Before she could think about it, the woman turned around and started to disassemble the gun and leave quickly.


    Too dangerous!


    She had never seen such a person!


    She was agile and well equipped, and she left the scene of the crime easily, and then came to a luxurious apartment.


    In the luxurious apartment, a middle-aged man is drinking, and a man in horror is sitting opposite him!


    It was the mayor who called the secretary and said to travel with his lover!


    "Failed!"


    "Jerome ran away with Arnold, Robert was killed by me, but... Aaron..."


    "My dear sister, did you fail?" the man asked, looking at the woman.


    The woman frowned and said: "I met a man, his marksmanship is simply...I don''t know how to say it. If I guess correctly, this man should be the new owner of the Arkham Asylum. Aaron may be sent there. Go to the lunatic asylum, if he says something..."


    "Then don''t let him have a chance to speak."


    "Tabitha, you know what to do!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    In the hospital, Gordon and others looked unlucky.


    Although he caught Aaron, Aaron''s mental problem was very serious and could not provide any clues.


    "Since you have nothing to ask, then hand him over to Arkham." Su Bai said.


    "Well, I''ll let someone arrange it! But..." Gordon looked at Su Bai."Your marksmanship is too..."


    "This is Gotham, how can you mess here if you don''t have the ability!"


    Su Bai smiled and patted Gordon, beckoning the police next to him to take Aaron away and transfer to Arkham.


    The journey was calm, and Aaron was sent to Arkham smoothly!


    The re-opening of Arkham ushered in the first prisoner, but unfortunately...just a third-rate little character, but he is always an acquaintance!


    "It''s him?"


    Leslie recognized it a little surprised.

 C1076

    "Would you like to keep him there?" Leslie asked.


    "Close it in Area C!" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    Arkham¡¯s cell is divided into several areas, divided according to the prisoner¡¯s ability and the crime.ABC, of ??the three regions, zone C is the lowest!In addition to these three areas, there is also an S area, but Su Bai thinks that no one will be locked into the S area in a short time!


    C1 cell.


    Su Bai did not leave immediately after Aaron was locked in. It was normal for Gordon and the others to ask questions. After all, Aaron''s mental state was problematic.But this is not a problem for Su Bai!The release of psychic power directly detected the depths of his soul. He may not know it clearly, but Su Bai could''see'' clearly!


    Theo Galeven!


    The entrepreneur with billions of assets kidnapped the mayor, entered the Black Gate Prison and robbed these prisoners. It can be said that he planned the lunatic gang.


    He also has a younger sister called Tabitha, who is his right-hand man. She is very powerful and has precise marksmanship. She has a code name called Feihu Nu!


    It should be the sniper I met before!


    "Theo Galeven? Kidnapping the mayor, killing the deputy mayor, planning a gang of lunatics, it seems that your plot is not small."


    Su Bai''s mouth raised. Judging from the situation where Tabitha sniped and killed the mouth just now, the other party is obviously worried that the news will be leaked. Then Aaron is imprisoned in Arkham, I am afraid they will not stop there, and will definitely kill Aaron!


    Unexpectedly, the first prisoner Arkham ushered in would also usher in the first invasion!


    Su Bai did not notify the others, but went back to the basement by himself.


    In the basement, the intelligent system has revealed the entire Arkham monitoring screen, with no dead ends in 360¡ã!


    Night fell gradually.


    The Arkham Asylum is brightly lit, and the towering walls hardly have any dim corners.In the darkness, a figure quietly approached.A tight-fitting black dress with a face mask, it was Tabitha!After carefully observing the surroundings, Tabitha shot a rope to fix it on the wall so that she could climb in, but the wall was harder than she thought!


    The rope couldn''t penetrate, and the gun head only left a faint trace on it but did not penetrate at all.


    "How could this be!"


    Tabitha was a little surprised, unwilling to try several more times, the result was the same.


    What a solid wall!


    With a sigh, Tabitha gave up this method.


    Back, back, and run fast.


    With a stride, the toes stepped on the wall, and the body jumped up and grabbed the edge of the wall with both hands to climb up.


    "Good skill, what a pity..." Su Bai could see clearly in the basement, and he lightly pressed the button next to him.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    A powerful electric current came from the wall in an instant, and in an instant, I heard Tabitha snorting and fell directly, and the electricity shivered on the ground!


    "She should have the kind of anti-electric equipment on her body, and the preparations are quite complete!" Watching Tabitha get up for a long time and fiddle around with her body again, Su Bai increased the current slightly.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Tabitha stuck on it for a few seconds and then fell off again. The anti-electric equipment even exploded, emitting a faint spark!


    "Why, how could this be..."


    Tabitha''s words were a bit uncomfortable.


    "I don''t believe it anymore, a mere madhouse can stop me!"


    "Since I can''t sneak in, then I will just break in!" Thinking of this, Tabitha took out two mini-bombs and installed them on the wall, ready to blast in!


    Item 0050


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the explosion of gun smoke filled.


    Tabitha waved to disperse the smoke and looked at the wall, shocked!


    The walls are intact!


    "This is a highly concentrated explosive. What material is this Arkham made of, so strong?" Tabitha felt too evil, she asked herself that there was nothing to stop herself, but now this Arkham!Just a wall made her feel a little helpless!For a moment she wanted to leave!


    How did she get in such a strong prison?


    And maybe someone discovered the explosion just now?


    But this thought is only a moment, she must complete the task!


    Thinking of this, Tabitha took out her pistol and turned her head towards the door. She was about to break through!


    One step, two steps!


    Just a few steps, Tabitha suddenly saw a figure appear in front of her.

 C1077

    Tabitha raised her hand with a shot!


    boom!


    The voice fell, but the man did not fall.


    "Do you always say hello to people like this?" The voice suddenly sounded, and Tabitha could see the people clearly.


    "It''s you!" Tabitha''s pupils dilated.


    Su defeated!


    He blocked his bullet with a bullet!


    The moment he saw Su Bai, Tabitha became vigilant.


    "Do you want to go in?" Su Bai asked, pointing at Arkham.


    Tabitha frowned and did not speak, raising her hand a few shots.


    At such a close distance, he didn''t carry a gun, so he couldn''t avoid it, right?


    "Swish swish!"


    The sound of bullets slashing through the air sounded, and Su Bai''s understatement of swinging bullets passed by him.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "How can this be?"


    How can you avoid it at such a close distance?


    "Who on earth are you?" Tabitha couldn''t help asking.


    "Master of Arkham Asylum!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Do you want to go in? If you want to go in, then come with me, don''t waste your efforts to think of anything!"


    On the one hand, Su Bai made an invitation and walked to the door.


    What does he want to do?


    Tabitha hesitated, the feeling that Su lost to her was very dangerous.but¡­¡­


    After hesitating, Tabitha followed.


    All the way through the clearing, Tabitha was very vigilant but found no abnormalities until she came to the cell area and saw Aaron.


    "Are you here to find him? How about a bet?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I won''t stop you, you can use your method as much as you want, as long as you can open the cell, I will let you take it away!"


    "If you can''t do it, then I can only ask you to stay."


    Tabitha looked at the cell. There was no door in this cell. You could clearly see the situation inside, as if it was undefended, but Tabitha didn''t believe it, there must be some other mechanism.Without saying yes or no, Tabitha raised his hand and shot Aaron!


    The bullet hit it, but it suddenly seemed to have touched something. The originally empty space produced a layer of energy fluctuations. The bullet was wrapped in it, and then it fell to the ground with a clatter!


    "it is as expected!"


    "Is it an energy barrier? But why is there no controller? How to switch it?" Tabitha subconsciously looked towards the door of the cell, there was nothing in the empty wall.


    So how to control it?


    "Bet?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    In this case, Tabitha has no experience at all, and he doesn''t even want to rescue Aaron, but it is not Tabitha''s style to catch it with his hands.After running out of bullets, Tabitha casually threw the gun at Su Bai, and immediately after a dagger appeared in his hand, he stabbed at Su Bai.


    "Just know you won''t be honest!"


    Su Bai dodges the gun, watching Tabitha''s dagger hit, Su Bai stretched out his finger!


    "Crack!"


    Two fingers firmly clamped the dagger!


    Tabitha was shocked and hurriedly tried to find that the other party was motionless like a pair of pliers. Before he could think about it, Tabitha kicked it, but Su Bai was faster than she seemed to know what she was going to do, and she hadn''t waited for her. The leg stretched out and Su Bai kicked it back.Tabitha suddenly let go of the dagger, and then attacked Su Bai with both fists!


    "Very simply, very late, and very rich in fighting experience." Su Bai chuckled for a moment, and suddenly took a step. In an instant, Tabitha lost his goal, and immediately saw Su Bai kicked over with a hook. , In the middle of Tabitha''s front door.The soreness made Tabitha snorted, Su Bai tripped gently one by one, Tabitha''s body tilted forward involuntarily, and fell to the ground with a puff.


    Tabitha rolled around and tried to hide, only to feel a chill as soon as she turned around.


    Click!


    A sharp dagger pierced her face, so close at hand, she would be stabbed in a little bit too far!


    "Are you served?" Su Bai asked with a condescending smile.


    Tabitha snorted coldly, flipped her hand to hold the dagger and stabbed towards Su Bai''s leg.

 C1078

    "Serve? I''m a killer! A killer has only life and death, not refusing to accept it!"


    Seeing Tabitha''s appearance, Su Bai shook his head helplessly.


    "boom!"


    Tabitha only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and she seemed to faint with her head immediately.


    "Why bother!"


    Su Bai shook his head and bent over to lift Tabitha up.


    "Zone C? Zone B? Forget it, it''s Zone C!"


    Tabitha, Feihu female, since she has a name and a surname, she should also be a comic character, but Su Bai is not familiar with it. Although Biaren is stronger, she is currently at the level of C zone.


    C2!


    Su Bai sent Tabitha to the cell, put her on the hospital bed and took off her mask!


    "It''s pretty!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, then smiled and began to search.


    A pile of miscellaneous equipment was turned over, Su Bai put it away and let him put it in the storage room.


    Judging from Tabitha''s series of performances, Arkham''s defense is indeed good.


    The current era is said to be indestructible, but it is not an exaggeration to be impenetrable.


    She came to kill Aaron, but now she''s trapped here, I don''t know if Theo Galeven will find a way to save her, whether the way to save people is light or dark!


    This is a good opportunity to start Arkham!


    Tabitha didn''t know how long she woke up in a coma, and she opened her eyes to see Su Bai not far away, and immediately found that she...has been locked in a cell.One turned over, and Tabitha rushed to the door. As soon as she approached, she felt her hands swept by a huge electric current, and she knelt on the ground in a twitch.


    "Forgot to remind you, it''s better not to approach the prison door easily, it hurts!"


    Item 0051


    "Why are you shutting me up and letting me out!"


    After a while, Tabitha seemed to have slowed down a bit and shouted angrily at Su Bai.


    "Bet you lose!" Su Bai smiled.


    "I didn''t agree to bet with you!" Tabitha hummed.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Well, leaving this aside, I have nothing wrong with you? Don''t say anything like you are not a criminal, even if the police station didn''t judge the case, what if I arrest you privately? Aka The lunatic asylum is only my private prison. If you are not convinced, you can find a lawyer to sue me? If you can find a lawyer if you can get out!"


    "You..." Feihu Girl was choked and speechless... "You better let me go, otherwise you will regret it!"


    "If this is the case, don''t waste your tongue and threaten me, regret it? Do you think Theo Galeven will come to save you at this time? He won''t expose himself at this time!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Feihu Girl was shocked, how did he know this?


    "Well, stay here at ease!"


    Su Bai smiled and turned away, letting the Feihu Girl yell there.


    It was an accident that the Feihu woman was imprisoned, and Theo Galeven would definitely find a way to save her, but it was definitely not now and should not be forced into it.Back in the basement, Su Bai looked at Feihu Nu and Aaron. Aaron was very quiet. Fei Hu Nu was naturally unwilling to be locked up like this. After trying several times to no avail, she seemed to give up. Speaking of which there are still many prisons. I haven''t tried the function, and I don''t know when there will be a few criminals with superpowers!


    In addition to this, Su Bai is still considering the issue of manpower. No matter how strong Arkham¡¯s facilities are, there are too few manpower and weak guards!If Feihu Nuo didn''t overturn the wall at first, but instead rushed straight through, the guard at the door could not stop it!


    Vixen!


    She has good abilities, she doesn''t like the darkness of Gotham, but it''s okay to be a prison guard, and there will be basically no fighting on the other side in the future. She has stayed here before and is relatively familiar!In addition to the vixen, Su Bai will also pay attention to hitting the Amazon. Although Amazon does not contact the outside world, it should be no problem to be a prison guard, and the female fighters of Amazon are not weak!Thinking of this, Su Bai was ready to act to find Arkham.


    During this period, Gotham had another accident!


    There have been several arson cases, and the target locations are all owned by Wayne Group.The police responded quickly and quickly locked a gang.


    Brother Parker!


    This time the matter was still led by the kitten. The kitten was still mixed with Fish before. Although the Penguin people came to ask her for help, she couldn''t refuse.Brother Parker did a good job, but the kitten was very upset.Because the Parker brothers are three people, these three people have a younger sister named Bridget Parker, and the relationship between Kitty and her has been very good!


    The Parker brothers have a very bad attitude towards Bridget, bullying in every way, Bridget has been swallowing his anger, and the kitten can''t see it.In the past, Bridget was only helping. This time because there were more cases, Bridget was involved, and even a policeman was burned to death!This makes the kitten a little worried.


    "Bridget, what are you doing?"


    The kitten watched Bridget making clothes with a sewing machine, and asked curiously: "Is it your protective suit?"


    "No, I''m making a skirt!" Bridget smiled sweetly, looking very happy.


    Because of participating in the mission, although the money is definitely not her share, no matter what, Bridget, who has always been obedient, is very happy to get permission to make a set of clothes for herself!


    The kitten shook his head, not knowing what to say.

 C1079

    The kitten thought for a while and said: "You were forced to take part in the mission, and even killed a policeman, you...you just got a dress? Listen to me, Bridget, don''t you think about the future? "


    Bridget was stunned and said: "In the future? I never thought I would have a future!"


    "Listen, if you want to leave here and ask them to live a new life, I can help you!" said the cat.


    "How can I help?" Bridget was a little moved.


    "This...I need to think about it, because I''m not sure if this is helping you at all!" The kitten said hesitantly...


    "It doesn''t matter!" Bridget said.


    Leaving from Brother Parker, the kitten went to the Arkham Asylum.


    The way she said was to find Su Bai!


    At the gate of Arkham, the kitten was stopped by a woman.


    "I''m looking for Su Bai!" The kitten said.


    The vixen turned her head and looked at it. Soon there seemed to be a sound in the earphones, and then she stepped away and let the kitten in.The kitten asked with some confusion: "Who are you? The guard here?"


    "My name is a vixen!" the woman said lightly.


    "My name is Kitten!"


    The kitten said, and then entered Arkham.


    This is the first time she has come to Arkham, and she feels surprised, fresh, and scared!


    If you are locked up here, I''m afraid you won''t even want to go out in this life, right?


    Entering the building of Arkham, the cat saw several women in armor standing there. They gave the cat the feeling of being strong and threatening, very oppressive!


    "I don''t know where he found these people!"


    The kitten murmured, and guided him down to Su Bai''s office!


    Not the basement, but the office on the bright side!


    "Why are you here, something?" Su Bai asked towards the kitten.


    The kitten nodded: "I want you to help someone!"


    The kitten said the matter as it was. From the Penguins looking for her as an intermediary to contact the Parker brothers, to the Parker brothers burning several buildings of the Wayne Group, to Brigitte accidentally burning a policeman to death, how he was bullied, The kitten wants to help her get rid of it, etc., in great detail!


    "How do you want me to help her?" Su Wei asked after listening.


    "I don''t know." The kitten shook his head.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s actually very easy to help her. You can ask her to come here secretly, or you can ask her to surrender and hand over here. Arkham is my place, and when people come here, it''s my decision. ! But... there are two problems!"


    "what?"


    "Why do I help you, why do I help her!"


    Chapter 0052 Fireflies and Theo Galeven


    "Am I not yours?" Kitty asked rhetorically.


    Since I am yours, isn''t it normal to help me?My friend needs help, of course I am looking for my boss!


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You are smart, but you can just look at the arrangement."


    "Thank you!"


    The kitten said gratefully.


    It seems that her relationship with this Bridget should be very good.


    Kitty left the Arkham Madhouse and was going to find Bridget, but it was a pity... the plan didn''t change fast, and something went wrong just after she left for a while.When I arrived at Brother Parker, I saw three charred bodies and a handcuff on the wall!Seeing this situation, the kitten immediately realized that in all likelihood, the Parker brothers bullied Bridget again, and Bridget couldn''t bear it!


    Honest people are easy to bully, but once the honest people reach the top, they will not even give you the opportunity to apologize!


    The kitten found Bridget on a certain rooftop.


    At this time, Brigitte seemed to have changed a lot, and his expression and temperament became a bit cold.Wearing protective clothing, Bridget is adjusting his flamethrower.


    "Bridget, I have already contacted you." Kitty said.


    Bridget looked at the kitten, and the kitten said, "You surrender yourself."


    "Turn yourself in?" Bridget was stunned.


    The kitten nodded and said, "Yes, you killed the police and Brother Parker. If you don''t surrender, you will definitely be caught. But if you surrender, you can be transferred to the Arkham Asylum!"


    "Arkham Asylum?" Of course Bridget had heard of this place.


    "Yes!"

 C1080

    "You are free after you go there. I followed a person. He is the boss of the Arkham Asylum. He has promised. There will be no danger after you go. This person, in fact, you should have the impression. , Remember about the Black Gate Prison?"


    "Of course I remember, you came to us."


    "Actually, I do things for him!"


    Bridget was a little surprised, then looked at the kitten and said: "You and him are..."


    "Don''t ask, I don''t know how to answer you! In short, he is very mysterious, and also very powerful in Gotham, as long as he agrees, no one can move you! Trust me, I will not lie to you!"


    "What am I going to do?" Bridget asked.


    "I... don''t know, but it certainly won''t be worse than it is now, am I?" said the cat.


    "Ok!"


    Brigitte nodded, then put on the equipment and left!


    She was about to surrender, but was discovered by the police as soon as she appeared.Because of the previous case and the Parker brothers, the police have given her a name called Firefly!The police didn''t know the inside story, they just knew that she killed the police, set fire, and killed her three brothers, so she was very cautious.The police still couldn''t believe it when she said she was about to surrender!


    After being taken to the police station, Firefly admitted the matter and said that he had mental problems!


    At the same time, Arkham also negotiated with the police. In the end, Bridget could be said to be escorted to Arkham without any problems. At the same time, newspapers also reported that the arsonist Firefly had been arrested and had been imprisoned in the Arkham Asylum. , But also to let the public have confidence in the Gotham Police Department!


    in the room.


    Brigitte was a little nervous. Hearing the door rang, she turned her head to look and soon saw a young handsome man walk in.


    "My name is Su Bai, the owner of Arkham Asylum!"


    "It''s... it''s you..." Bridget was surprised. He didn''t expect that he was the person the kitten said!


    "The kitten told me that since you will be my person after being sent here, I will give you two choices! One, go to jail! I will arrange a cell for you so that you can go to jail normally! Second, it is temporarily Help me with some trivial things, but you are not allowed to leave the lunatic asylum without my order." Su Bai said straightforwardly.


    Fireflies!


    Su Bai has no impression, but he is still the same, he will set fire, and the code name should be a character in the comics.


    Moreover, her ability to set fire made Su Bai think of heat waves!


    "I, I choose the second one!" Bridget said.


    "Okay, I will make people..." Su Bai didn''t finish her words, and the vixen happened to push the door in.


    "Sir, I received an invitation."


    Su Bai took a look, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly and then said: "You just came here, this is Brigitte, you can also call her Firefly, you will stay here to do things in the future, you can arrange it for her!"


    "Yes!"


    The vixen answered, and then took Bridget away!


    "Theo Galervin, this is finally going to be done."


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly. This invitation was sent by Theo Galervin. It said that it was for a reception.As a billionaire, Theo Galevan is very normal to make friends with the top Gotham leaders, but even if he invites himself, it should be more than ordinary reasons.


    Night fell.


    Su Bai came to the place of the reception. After entering, there were quite a lot of people. The men and women looked very lively, and there was a stage in the center for performances. I didn''t know what to do!Looking around, Su Bai saw Bruce Wayne and the butler Ah Fu in the crowd. At this time, they were talking to two people.


    A person who looks more than 40 years old, with a little girl beside him, who looks a little older than Bruce, but her figure is unexpected, and she has a full-length dress when she wears it!


    "godfather!"


    Bruce Wayne yelled happily when he saw Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and rubbed Bruce Wayne¡¯s hair, and immediately saw the man opening his mouth: ¡°Hello Mr. Su Bai, I¡¯m Theo Galeven, this is my niece, Silvi!"


    Theo Galeven!


    Su Bai looked at him. Although he looked friendly with a smile on his face, his face was a bit evil.He may not know that he already knows his''real'' identity and purpose, so let''s see what he thinks!


    "Hello, Gallevin."


    "Did Mr. Su Bai come alone? Didn''t bring his female companion?" Theo Galvin smiled and said: "I have a gratuitous request. There are so many guests on the scene. I need to entertain. Can''t you trouble Mr. Su Bai to take care of my niece?"


    Item 0053


    When Theo Galervin said this, Bruce Wayne and Silvi were a little surprised, especially Silvi couldn''t help but look at his uncle in surprise. Is this different from the original plan?Theo Galeven glanced at his niece concealedly, then looked towards Su Bai and waited for his reply.


    Su Bai didn''t know what he wanted to do, but he nodded and agreed.


    "Then please ask Mr. Su Bai, we will talk later!" Theo Galeven finished speaking and apologized, then turned and left.


    "Hello Mr. Su Bai!" Silvi stretched out her hand like a little adult.


    Su Bai smiled and shook hands.


    The reception hadn''t officially started, Su Bai had a few words with Bruce Wayne, and then Bruce Wayne and Ah Fu first found a place to sit down.Su Bai took Sylvie and found a place to sit down, Sylvie was very well-behaved and helped Su Bai bring the wine.

 C1081

    "You are not an adult yet?"


    Seeing Silvi take a cup for herself, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "But I can do anything!" Silvi said with a grin and took a sip.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Not long after, Theo Galeven walked to the stage and said a few words, and then the reception officially began!Not long after I saw a magician appear on stage, it looked like it was a magic show!The whole performance was very normal, and the performance was not very good. After the performance was over, the reception seemed to be almost over!


    "This is over?"


    "Could he really just come to invite himself to the reception?"


    Su Bai thought he would have any arrangements, but now it seems that there is no arrangement?Subconsciously looking at Sylvie next to her, she behaved like a small adult, but she seemed to be normal!


    After the reception, the guests left one after another.


    Theo Galervin also came over specifically and said: "Mr. Su Bai, please be sure to stay a while, let''s talk about it! Silvi, you take Su Bai first!" He glanced at Silvi. Silvi nodded!


    coming!


    Su Bai smiled, knowing that there can be no arrangements!


    When he got up, Su Bai followed Silvi and left the reception. The upper floor of the reception should be where Theo Galeven lived.


    "My uncle should come up soon, I''ll go help you to the cup bar!" Silvi invited Su Bai to sit on the sofa in the living room, and then turned to the wine cabinet.


    There was no one in the room. After a while, Silvi had already returned with the wine. She stood beside Su Bai and bent over to help Su Bai pour the wine. With this bend, her neckline became loose and clear!


    "Damn!"


    Suddenly Silvi yelled in a panic, and the wine in the bottle accidentally spilled on Su Bai''s pants.


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry." Silvi hurriedly apologized, bent over and stretched out her hand to help Su Bai wipe it up!


    The wet place was embarrassing, Silvi didn''t seem to have thought of this¡ªjust a little bit and wiped it with her hand!


    "What the hell!"


    "Is Theo Galervin playing this kind of attention? Let his niece seduce him?" Su Bai thought to himself, and then stopped Silvi''s movement.


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean it. Wouldn''t you arrest me? After all, I heard from my uncle that you control the strictest place in Gotham, the Arkham Asylum!" Silvi was a little panicked Said.


    Su Bai smiled: "I won''t catch you just because of this."


    "Then I can rest assured, I have never seen prison before when I am so old, can you take me to see if I have the opportunity?" Silviy said curiously and yearning.


    "Do you want to go to Arkham?" Su Bai said with a faint smile: "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to get out after you get in?"


    "You really can be kidding!" Silvi said."I believe you!"


    "I''ll go back in a while, if you want to go, I can take you there, as long as your uncle agrees!" Su Bai smiled.


    "He will definitely agree!" Silvi said.


    "That would be nice!"


    While talking, Theo Galervin came back, apparently intending to talk to Su Baibingzhuye, but seeing Su Bai¡¯s pants got wet, he still a little angrily blamed Silvi for being careless. If you fail to go back to Arkham, Silvi wants to go. Galvin said embarrassedly: "I''m really sorry, my niece caused you trouble."


    "No, I really like her." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Galvin''s eyes lit up slightly and said: "We didn''t know any friends when we first came here. If Mr. Su Bai doesn''t dislike the trouble, I beg you!"


    "That night... I will pick her up in the evening!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai did not refuse, and left with Silvi!


    Back at the Arkham Asylum, Silvi appeared to be curious about everything. She looked at it and asked at the same time. She seemed to be curious about whether these prisoners would run out. She also used the Black Gate Prison as an example, but actually Inquiring about Arkham''s defense facilities, I have to say that the acting skills at a young age are very superb, if it is not for Su Bai to know the details, then you might not doubt it!


    "This is my office!"


    Su Bai took her to her office, and Silvi was amazed when she came in.


    "You sit down here, I''ll change my pants!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned and entered the rest room in the office.


    Silvio obediently responded, watching Su Bai enter the rest room and close the door, the expression on her face changed abruptly, then quickly checked the office, and at the same time saw the detained Flying Tiger woman from the office monitor!


    "Auntie, you really are here!"


    Silvi said in a secret voice, then remembered the location of the cell, then took out the phone and silently patted the office situation!


    After a while, she seemed to hear the voice, Silvi hurriedly put away the phone, and immediately saw that Su Bai had come out.


    "I''m not bad here!" Su Bai walked over and grabbed Silvi''s waist and went to the sofa next to him. After sitting down, Su Bai deliberately put his hand on her lap and said, "The current prisoner here. Although not many, it is definitely the highest in terms of security. Unless there is an army to attack, no one should think of robbing prison here!"

 C1082

    "Can no one escape from here?" Silvi asked curiously as she didn''t seem to mind Su Bai''s actions.


    "Yes, as long as I agree!" Su Bai said with a smile!


    Item 0054


    Maybe it was because she continued to ask questions. Silvi changed the subject and talked about other things. It was hard to believe that she had another purpose, looking at her curious look.Although Su Bai was changing his pants just now, he could clearly see all the outside scenes!Obviously, Silvi proposed to come to Arkham to find out if the Flying Tiger Girl was locked here, and to find out the situation and save the Flying Tiger Girl out.


    As for the method.


    Need to say?


    Obviously this is a beauty trick!


    Su Bai had to admit that Galevin was really willing and admired him!Galvin himself is a conspirator, his younger sister Feihunu is a killer, and his niece is a liar although she is small.Underage, good figure, the most important thing is that the acting skills are good, it is easy to get caught!Su Bai did not break through, and the hand pushing the boat smoothly touched Sylvie''s leg.


    Very slender and smooth!


    Sylvie could still pretend to ignore it at first, but as the movement became larger and larger, she couldn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb, blushing and whispering: "Mr. Su Bai, you, don''t you..."


    "Don''t you like it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I...I don''t know. In fact, I have always liked men older than me. This will feel safe and hurt me a lot. Mr. Su Bai, do you really like me?" Qian Erwei asked in a low voice.


    "I''m very interested in you!" Su Bai said with a smile: "But you are too young, and your uncle probably won''t agree!"


    "I...I''ll be an adult in one month, and it will be fine. My uncle has a great affection for you, and has been telling me about you before. And we just came to Gotham, uncle also needs support, So I think... he won''t refuse!" Silvi said blushing.


    "That''s great!"


    Su Bai laughed pretentiously, bowed his head and kissed Silvi''s mouth: "Let''s go, I''ll take you around."


    "Ok!"


    Silviy blushed and lowered her head.


    Su Bai took Silvi for a stroll, visited the cell that was currently empty, and did not take her to see the Flying Tiger Girl, nor did she mention that she wanted to see the prisoner.After strolling around, Silvi called Uncle Galeven and asked him to pick herself up.


    Su Bai sent Silvi to the door, greeted Galvin and watched them leave!


    After getting in the car, Silvi handed the phone over to let Galeven see the situation in the prison!


    "She really got caught, do you think he doubted us?" Galeven asked Sylvie.


    Silvi shook her head: "It shouldn''t have been. He may not know the relationship between his aunt and us. He didn''t notice it, and he seemed to be interesting to me. Uncle, didn''t you let me deal with Bruce Wayne at first? suddenly¡­¡­"


    "I''m going to deal with Bruce Wayne, but Su Bai is both the master of Arkham and the godfather of Bruce Wayne. His role is even greater! Regardless of your aunt''s matter for now, I will plan it soon. A big event, after success, I need Su Bai''s support. During this time, you must firmly control the main Su Bai and let him fall in love with you!" Galeven said coldly.


    "But... he is not Bruce, if you want to make him obedient..." Silvi said hesitantly.


    Galvin looked at Silvi coldly: "The family has nurtured you for so long, and it''s time for you to dedicate. Moreover, Su Bai is very important to me. As long as we get his support, our plan can go smoothly. Yes, when I take control of Gotham and eliminate the Wayne family, it is time for us to return!"


    "I see, uncle!" Silvi nodded weakly.


    In the next period of time, Silvi and Su Bai often met. Every day Silvi would dress up very beautifully, cutely, or maturely, and her temperament was very varied.In this so-called dating process, I was even more obedient, and I didn¡¯t mention other things as if I really fell in love with Su Bai. I kissed and got used to it, and sometimes I would offer it actively. Kissing is exactly like someone in love, except that she will pretend to be shy and refuse at a critical moment, and the relationship can be described as getting closer!


    It is commendable that Silvi is really well developed!


    this day.


    Su Bai was chatting with Silvi in ??his office, she was sitting on Su Bai''s lap, Su Bai holding her hands very dishonest!News was being broadcast on the TV next to them. Both of them had no time to watch, but suddenly an urgent news was interrupted!


    A video!


    The background of the video should be the Gotham Police Station. The person in the video is Jerome. He led a person to pretend to be a police officer and made a noise in the police station, brutally killing many police officers and even filmed this scene and played it directly!Almost everyone who turns on the TV can see this picture!


    "Oh my God, his laughter is so terrible, so cruel!"


    Silvi shouted in surprise.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    As Su Bai said this, he stretched his hand directly into his clothes.


    Silvi snorted but did not stop, and whispered: "If there is danger, will you really protect me?"


    "Of course!"


    Su Bai said while taking out the phone and calling Leslie.


    "Leslie, you go to the Gotham Police Station and tell Gordon that he will bring the Chief as soon as possible and use our medical room for treatment!" In the video just now, Su Bai saw that the Chief seemed to be killed by Jero. Mu was injured, it should be very serious.He cooperated well with the director, and it was convenient to cooperate after saving her once. Moreover, Arkham''s medical room is of the future medical level, and spreading it out is also good for Arkham''s!


    Leslie apparently saw the video too, and immediately went to the police station after receiving the call.


    Jerome was making such a big noise that even the police station was almost destroyed. The lunatic gang became famous and everyone was at risk.


    Gellerman planned it behind this, what is he going to do?


    Su Bai retracted her mind and put her mind on Silvi. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know all of Galervin¡¯s plans. She only knew Galervin wanted to rule Gotham and destroy the Wayne Group. However, the specific plan and how to do it was completely I don''t know!Interestingly, Silvi is afraid of Galven!

 C1083

    Item 0055


    "Good job!"


    Galvin¡¯s residence, Galvin praised Jerome with a weird smile.


    Jerome Jiejie smiled: "What next?"


    "The next thing is the highlight. It is your biggest and most gorgeous performance! Bruce Wayne, the heir to the Wayne Group, you will kill him and become the most famous criminal in Gotham!" Galvin smiled Said.


    "I am looking forward!"


    Jerome smiled openly, the laughter was like a curse that made people feel like they wanted to go crazy with it!


    In Arkham Asylum, Gordon sent the director back. When he came, the director was almost out of breath and rushed to the hospital for treatment.Although Gordon is worried about the director''s situation, he still needs to deal with the affairs of the police station and he can only go back first. When he leaves, he must ask Su Bai to cure the director!


    I feel that his concern for the director has exceeded that kind of work relationship!


    "Uncle said there is a reception in the evening, do you want to attend?"


    After Gordon was gone, Su Bai returned to the office, and as soon as he came back, Sylvie put down the phone and asked Su Bai.Obviously, this call came from Galvin.


    "Reception, I am not interested, I am only interested in you now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then I won''t go either!"


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Silvi blushed and said, "I, I don''t know!"


    "Go to the lounge!"


    Su Bai said, pulling Silvi directly to the lounge.After entering, Su Bai hugged her and started to take off her clothes unceremoniously. She stopped at first, but soon discovered that Su Bai didn''t seem to want to stop this time. He hesitated and thought about what his uncle said. , She finally did not stop.


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to take off his clothes.


    "I...I''m not an adult yet, half a month, just wait for half a month, then I can just be with you. Now, if I let my uncle know, he will be angry !" Silvi pleaded.


    "You can use your mouth, I will teach you!"


    "I''m a normal man. Only if you satisfy me, I will satisfy you!" Su Bai said pointedly.


    Silvi hesitated for a while and finally accepted it!


    When Su Bai taught Silvi how to serve and satisfy herself, the reception was held as scheduled, Bruce Wayne was invited, and the magic show was invited, and it seemed nothing unusual.But this time, it was different!Because this magician was indeed Jerome posing, he invited Bruce Wayne to come on stage to cooperate in the name of magic, but suddenly revealed his identity to use Bruce Wayne as a hostage to threaten the police!


    Madman Gang, Jerome!


    Now it has become famous, not only the police, but also the reporters!


    Jerome didn''t seem to worry, he was very mad in front of the camera!


    According to the plan, after causing a sensation, he was going to kill Bruce, but... the plan changed!


    When Jerome grabbed Bruce and confronted the police and showed up in front of the camera, Galeven suddenly came forward!Of course, this was also a scene in the plan, but when Galvin stuck the knife into Jerome''s neck, the plan was different!


    "You, you lied to me, the plan... the plan is not like this..."


    On the ground, Jerome looked at Galeven twitchingly.


    "Yes, the plan has changed!"


    Gellervin said softly, until Jerome died of breath and then got up, at this time the reporters had gathered around and started interviewing.


    The billionaire Galvin came forward to rescue Bruce Wayne and killed Jerome of the Mad Men Gang. For a while, he could be said to be a hero in people''s hearts.And Gallvin also seemed to become angry because of this incident and decided to rectify Gotham and run for mayor!


    This is his purpose!


    mayor!


    When Gellervin decided to run for mayor, the people still supported it, and the senators also partly supported it. As for those who did not support it... Gellervin¡¯s method is very simple!Intimidation, murder!He even threatened the new King of Gotham with the Penguin''s mother to do something for him. In a short period of time, Galvin was easily elected mayor!


    "Mayor, this is his purpose? Then he should do it when he invites me to meet this time!"


    When Su Bai heard the news, he was not too surprised, but he was a little curious as to what Galervan''s next step would be.


    Is it through the mayor''s power to pressure, or through Silvi!


    Su Bai leaned on the back of the car and glanced at Silvi, who was leaning over."It looks like I''m about to tear my face!"


    ...


    At the dining table, Su Bai sat opposite Galven, Silvi sat next to Su Bai.


    Galven toasted and said, "This time I invite you to come, there are a few things I want to tell you, one is the matter between you and Silvi. Although I did not expect you to be together, as long as Silvi can be happy I¡¯m satisfied with being an uncle. The other one is about cooperation. Only when I became the mayor did I know how troublesome it is to rectify Gotham!"


    "For example, the police force. I heard that Arkham had cooperated with the police before. If possible, I think I can release Arkham''s prisoners temporarily and give them a chance to reform, so that Gotham can be changed. better!"


    "On the other hand, I found that most of the criminals in Gotham were produced by the Wayne Group. Today, the Wayne Group is already the biggest cancer of Gotham. As long as the Wayne Group is rectified, I believe that Gotham can be quite peaceful. But... such a behemoth cannot be eliminated from the outside, so I want to live in the Wayne Group! In this case, I need Bruce Wayne''s shares. You are his godfather. I hope you can help me persuade him."

 C1084

    It really started!


    Hearing about these two events of Galeven, the purpose of releasing Arkham''s prisoner should be the Flying Tiger Girl, and then let himself go and tell Bruce Wayne to sell the company''s shares!


    No wonder, no wonder he was willing to sacrifice his niece!


    "Sorry, I can''t promise you!" Su Bai said with a smile."The prisoners of Arkham cannot be released. Bruce''s company shares are up to him to decide!"


    Su Bai wanted to see what he would do after he refused!


    Galvin¡¯s expression changed slightly and seemed a little unpleasant, but he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can think about it again. I have something to go out and take care of it. You can talk slowly with Silvi, even if you don¡¯t agree I will agree to Silvi''s thing too!"


    After speaking, Galeven got up with a smile and went out!


    Item 0056


    "Great, Uncle finally agreed."


    Sylvie got up happily after Galvin left, hugged Su Bai and kissed him fiercely. Su Bai was a little surprised by the joyfulness, and it seemed like it was true...


    So next, Silvi should help Galvan to persuade herself.


    Thinking like this, Sylvie released Su Bai and gasped slightly after a while, "As long as my uncle promises me, I will be completely relieved, but can''t you help uncle? He is also for Gotham''s sake!"


    Sure enough!


    Su Bai smiled secretly and looked at Sylvie beside him, and kneaded unceremoniously.Silvi trembled slightly but did not stop it.


    "If I refuse, will you leave me?"


    "Of course not!" Silvi explained."What I like is that you have nothing to do with my uncle, but if you can agree, he will be happy, and you have nothing to lose. Isn''t that great? If you don''t agree, the uncle will be unhappy, he... after all Is it my uncle!"


    "My parents passed away early, and my uncle is taking care of me like my father. I don¡¯t want him to be unhappy. Before, I couldn¡¯t help much. Now I have you. Of course, I also hope to do it for my uncle. What to order!"


    "Now my uncle agrees, and I will be an adult soon. When I am an adult, I will...I will give myself to you!"


    Silviy blushed and lowered her head, and said shyly.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "I''m afraid you won''t do it then."


    "why?"


    "Because I won''t agree to your uncle''s proposal to release your aunt, nor will I help him get the Wayne Group!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What, what my aunt?" Silvi said in a daze!


    Su Bai laughed and said, "I saw you for the first time since that reception. I just knew that you approached me for a purpose! The acting skills are so good at a young age, and I am very happy that this is cheap! To be honest, I I also want to make this script longer, and even if I continue to lie to you, I might still be on you! What a pity... I hope I will have this opportunity in the future!"


    After speaking, Su Bai squeezed hard.


    Silvi groaned in pain and backed away, her face changed drastically as she looked at Su Bai.


    "You, you have known for a long time that you deliberately took advantage of me, you bastard, you wait... you will pay the price!" Silvi''s face changed drastically, and she screamed at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "The more you are like this, the more I feel that it is worthwhile to accompany you in such a long play. I will remember the feel and the way you worked hard under me!"


    With a triumphant laugh, Su Bai turned and left!


    Silviy cursed endlessly, but she did not catch up!


    After Su Bai left, Silvi went to find Galvin, who was in a room downstairs.


    Also in the room was Bruce Wayne.


    "uncle!"


    Silvi greeted her when she came in, then whispered a few words in Galeven''s ear.


    Gallvin''s expression changed slightly, he nodded and took out a portfolio."Bruce, I know that you have been investigating the Wayne Group and the murderer of your parents! As long as you agree to let me give the shares of the Wayne Group, this thing will be given to you as a signing gift! The name and address of the murderer who killed your parents!"


    Bruce Wayne became excited in an instant, took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment and said, "I, I need to think about it."


    "Of course, but I can tell me the answer tomorrow!" Gallvin said with a smile.


    "Then I will leave first!"


    Bruce Wayne got up and left.


    After Bruce Wayne was gone, Galvin suddenly raised his hand and slapped Silvi!


    "Trash, you can''t do this well!"


    "I... how do I know he is lying to me!"


    "That''s because you are stupid!"


    Geller cursed and took a deep breath: "Forget it, anyway, if he doesn''t agree, he will turn his face. It''s not a big deal now! Father Creel came with the brothers of the church, and the blood sacrifice has already begun. I will let them directly attack Arkham and save your aunt. It would be inconvenient to do things without her!"


    "As for you!"

 C1085

    Galvin looked at Silvi, and Silvi lowered her head in fear.


    "You go to Su Bai and leave him behind. Although he already knows our plan and knows your true face, you must make him believe that you are really in love with him, and you must make him believe you! ¡­Kill him yourself!" Galeven said gloomily!


    "But, but I..."


    "Snapped!"


    Galven slapped again: "No! You have to do it, otherwise you know your fate. You have to remember that our surname is not Galven, our surname is Duma, and the creator of Gotham, The Duma family who was framed and driven away by the Wayne Group! We are here to avenge and regain our glory. If you can''t do it, the family... don''t need waste!"


    "I, I know, I will go now!"


    Silvi shuddered in shock, then hurriedly turned around and went out to chase Su Bai.


    Downstairs, Su Bai just got in the car!


    After the showdown, Su Bai went very slowly deliberately and wanted to see if Gallovan would do anything. Unfortunately, there was no movement, and he didn''t even send anyone to catch himself. This made Su Bai a little disappointed!As he was about to start the car, Su Bai suddenly saw Silvi ran down and got into the car directly!


    Su Bai looked at Silvi with interest, and found that her cheeks were flushed on both sides as if she had just been beaten.


    "I fell out with my uncle, I know, I lied to you before, but I found out...I really fell in love with you. He hit me, and now... I can only follow you!" Said pitifully, adding the red mark on his face looks pretty credible.


    "Really? You said that I was a bastard before, and you made me pay." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I have to say that because my uncle was eavesdropping at the time! You believe me, I really want to be with you! You, didn''t you say that you want me? I give it to you... so you should believe it Right?" Silvi said seriously.


    Item 0057


    "Do you really think so?" Su Bai looked at Silvi with a smile.


    Silvi nodded and said, "Of course!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of eating it and not admitting it?" Su Bai asked.


    Silvi shook her head: "Don''t be afraid, because I love you, because I know you actually like me, at least like my body!"


    "Let''s drive, find a place where there is no one, I will hand myself over to you!" Silvi said seriously.


    Su Bai smiled: "Then don''t blame me!"


    Su Bai immediately started the car and drove to a small alley not far away.


    After stopping the car, Su Bai walked in directly, Silvi hesitated for a moment, carrying her bag and following along.


    Entering the alley, Silvi took the bag and walked to take a look at Su Bai, then turned around and bent over to take off the panties from the skirt, put it in the bag, and put the bag aside.Pulling up the skirt, he held the wall with his hands and turned his back to Su Bai."I''m ready, I just want to prove myself, even if... you still don''t believe me after it''s over, it doesn''t matter if you don''t accept me!"


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Silvi was like this, Su Bai would not be polite anymore, and immediately pressed it up, a painful grunt sounded, Silvi pressed against the wall tightly to withstand Su Bai''s impact!


    over and over again.


    For a long time.


    That feeling made Silvi almost forget her original purpose.


    After the end, Silvi squatted limply on the ground watching Su Bai sort out his clothes!After taking a break, Silvi struggled to get up and turned her back to Su Bai, opened her bag and put on her underwear, but she kept staring at her bag!


    In the bag, there is a dagger!


    Silvi felt hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the knife, turned around, and hid the knife behind her back!


    "I proved myself, do you... now believe me?" Silvi asked weakly.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Silvi seemed a little sad, and said hesitantly: "Then... well, I said it doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it, can you... give me a hug?"


    I just gave myself to myself, and now the pitiful thing is just asking for a hug, even a hard-hearted person would not refuse it.Su Bai did not speak but opened his arms and made a hug.Silvi laughed and approached her, and the knife in her hand that was about to be held by Su Bai suddenly pierced Su Bai''s heart!


    "Ding!"


    There was a crisp sound, and the dagger broke.


    Silvi looked at the broken dagger blankly, and looked at Su Bai in disbelief."You... how do you..."


    "Why am I okay? Why didn''t I get hurt and your dagger broke?" Su Bai smiled and said."If I were killed so easily, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times I have died! Silvi, Silvi, I don''t know what to say. You wouldn''t think that I would believe you. Originally, there was some regret that I could not get on you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to send it to the door yourself!"


    "Are you very regretful and angry now? Obviously surrendered her body, but failed to kill me! Don''t worry... the day you regret... is yet to come!" After Su Bai finished speaking, Silvi He felt a burst of pain and fainted.Holding Silvi, Su Bai returned to the car directly back to Arkham!


    Back at Arkham, Su Bai took Silvi directly to the basement.


    Tied Silvi, Su Wei took out the phone and called Barbara.Knowing that Barbara was still with Catwoman in the manor, Su Bai told her not to leave the manor no matter what happened to her!Barbara questioned suspiciously, Su Bai didn''t explain much, but just made her obedient!


    Gellervin is not a kind person, and Su Bai has to guard him against the people around him!


    Although there are no guards on the manor side, there are magical formations arranged by him. As long as Barbara and the others stay at home honestly, there will be no trouble!


    "Where is this, you... you let me go, you bastard!"

 C1086

    Sylvie woke up and looked at her own situation and immediately began to yell.


    Su Bai smiled."If I were you, I would be quiet now, otherwise you can only suffer!"


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment and then fell silent.


    "This is Arkham''s basement and the real core place. Have you seen it? Arkham''s every move can be clearly seen here! After a while, your uncle''s people should attack Arkham, right? You will see their fate, and you will know what fate is like once being imprisoned in Arkham, so... you may also be a little psychologically prepared!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Silvi couldn''t help but tremblingly asked.


    "You want to kill me, even if I don''t kill you, do you think...I might let you go? Stop dreaming, and you can stay in Arkham honestly in the future." Su Bai said lightly. Then he looked at the screen.


    In the darkness, a group of people in monk clothes had appeared near Arkham.


    "coming!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Even if you know what you can do, the people of the Dumas are not something you can resist. Your people will be killed, and my aunt and I will be rescued. Then I will kill you, absolutely... Will kill you!" Silvi snorted.


    "I appreciate your strength, if you really beg for mercy, I will have a lot of fun!" Su Bai smiled and walked to Sylvie''s face, with a tear, her skirt was directly torn by Su Bai Up!"Trust me, you will be fucked by me before you kill me!"


    After speaking, Silvi''s muffled sound rang directly!


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Let alone Su Bai and Silvi in ??the basement, let alone Arkham outside!


    The Dumas belonged to Galvin, the guardian of Galvin''s family long ago.At this time, the people of the Dumas approached Arkham, and the vixen guarding here felt that something was wrong at a glance!


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    Crazy gunshots rang out, and bullets fired crazily toward the guard room. The gunpowder was filled with smoke and the gunfire was deafening.


    Item 0058


    "It''s over, it''s over, your people are dead!" Silvi looked at the screen in front of her and shouted excitedly, but Su Bai continued her activities disapprovingly.The smoke gradually dissipated in the screen, and Silvi''s proud laugh suddenly stopped abruptly!A figure suddenly emerged from the thick smoke. She didn''t see what it was at all, and she saw a Dumas man flying out.


    The strong body seemed to have become a toy, so it flew out through the night sky.


    The vixen is ready!


    Touch the necklace on the neck to borrow the power of the animal.


    The leopard¡¯s swiftness, the orangutan¡¯s weird power, and the strength of the Dumas are not weak, but they are far inferior to the vixen. After all, the vixen was also a member of the Justice Society. After a long time, both personal strength and combat experience are quite rich, far from these guys can compare, not to mention they should have never seen such a special ability!


    In less than five minutes, those who planned to forcefully break into Arkham had been wiped out by the Dumas, and they were all captured!


    Poor, sad Dumas.


    I wanted to forcefully break into Arkham, but the result was so good that I didn''t even enter the gate!


    The vixen called the guard inside, and the female warrior from the Amazon brought these Dumas into the Arkham locker, and at the same time notified Su Bai.Su Bai is busy here, and there is no extra order!After a long while, Su Bai ended her journey against Silvi, and then she was cleaned up, and then she took her to Area C and locked her in Cell C3!


    As for the people of the Duma Order, they were also locked up!


    "Su Bai!"


    When the members of the Dumas were arrested, Feihu Nui saw her. Now that even her niece was arrested, Feihu Nui could not stand at the door and shouted at Su Bai.


    Locking Silvi, Su Bai smiled and came to the Feihu Girl.


    "Problems?"


    "What did you do!" Feihu female said sharply.


    "It''s not what I did, but what your brother did!" Su Bai smiled: "On the one hand, let your niece seduce and assassinate me, on the other hand, send someone to rob prison. It''s a pity! No matter which kind, I will do it. It''s all received. It looks a lot more lively now, doesn''t it?"


    After speaking, Su Bai smiled and turned and left!


    He has other things to do now!


    When he arrived in the nursing room, Su Bai met the chief who was treating here!


    Her complexion looked much better, she should have been out of the danger period. After chatting for a few words, Su Baijiang briefly told her about the matter, and told her that she had found the mayor¡¯s whereabouts, and asked the director to inform herself. Gordon and others went to save people, then chatted with Leslie for a while before returning to his office to rest.Firefly defeated Su by the coffee, and then stood aside in a cunning manner at a loss.


    Except for some simple tasks that are not technically content, Firefly doesn''t know what it can do.Especially after seeing the situation in the cell here, she was even more grateful for her experience. While grateful to the kitten, she was even more in awe of Su Bai!


    "You have nothing to do?" Su Bai asked, nodding when he saw Firefly, "If you have nothing to do, you should study your protective clothing and find ways to improve your abilities. In the future, I will still use you!"


    "Yes!"


    The firefly nodded and turned and went down.


    The night passed quietly.


    Early the next morning, Galeven hurriedly met with Bruce.The Dumas didn¡¯t come back yesterday, and Galvin knew that something must have happened again. Fortunately, Father Creel didn¡¯t personally follow him when he attacked Arkham last night. Otherwise!The most important thing now is to get the shares of Wayne Group as soon as possible!When Bruce Wayne arrived, Galeven knew he might succeed!

 C1087

    Obviously Bruce Wayne was moved. He was eager to know who killed his parents, and he did not hesitate to pay any price for it!


    After preparing the documents and watching Bruce pick up the pen and prepare to sign, Gallovan was very nervous.However, Bruce hesitated to stop writing several times, and finally got up and said that he regretted it, which made Gellerwen almost violent.At this moment, Gordon came in with the police.


    "Galvin, you have been arrested!"


    "Really? In what name?"


    "Kidnapping and hurting the mayor!"


    After Gordon finished talking, he went to catch Galvin. Galvin was surprised but not panicked. He quickly picked up the portfolio with the name of the murderer of Wayne''s parents and threw it into the burning fireplace next to it.


    He was taken away by Gordon!


    Bruce Wayne was in pain!


    ...


    In the office.


    An Amazon warrior knocked on the door, and then came in with the flying tiger girl.


    "Thank you, go out first!" Su Bai said to the Amazon warrior, and then said to the Feihu woman: "Sit, you are welcome!"


    "What do you want?" Feihu female watched Su Bai warily and sat down. Su Bai poured a glass of wine to Fei Hu female, smiled and passed the newspaper next to her.Feihu Nui took a look, her color changed slightly!


    "Your brother was arrested!" Su Bai smiled.


    Feihu Nui put down the newspaper and took a sip of her wine and curled her lips and said, "Do you think this is the end? It''s not that easy. He has been planning this plan for a long time. Do you think it might fail so easily?"


    "I also think it''s impossible!" Su Bai shrugged: "He should be acquitted, let me guess, he was the Penguin helper? With the penguin character, he has become the king of Gotham. If you are willing to succumb to others, then in all likelihood, you will arrest his mother and threaten him! Because he has only this weakness. After Gallovan is released, the next goal must be Bruce Wayne. I heard he wants The shares were rejected by Bruce Wayne, so he should take some tough measures, such as kidnapping, such as...murder!"


    "However, Galeven can''t cover the sky with one hand, so in fact, he will definitely fail in the end."


    "What on earth do you want to do!"


    Listening to Su Bai''s analysis, Feihu Nu was shocked, because...he guessed it right!


    "Go to jail and do things for me, which one do you choose?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Chapter 0059 I should thank you for sending me a girl!


    Just as Su Bai guessed, Galvin caught the Penguin''s mother to threaten him, and the Penguin couldn''t help but fish out Galvin.After Gallovan was released, he would take the Penguins and let him kidnap Bruce. The Penguins, together with the rest of the Dumas, easily kidnapped Bruce Wayne, and then prepared for the blood sacrifice.After Su Bai received the help from the butler, Ah Fu, he agreed to help and passed by soon!


    "Last chance, how are you thinking?" Putting down the phone, Su Bai went to Feihu Nu''s cell.


    Yesterday he asked Feihu Nuv, but Feihu Nui said he would consider him and did not force it.


    "If I promise you, can you spare me and Silvi?" Feihu female asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, all you get is that you have the opportunity to come out! As for Silvi, she is my forbidden meat."


    The Feihu woman hesitated for a long time: "I won''t deal with Galvin!"


    "no problem!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he directly opened the cell and released the Flying Tiger Girl, and at the same time had someone send her equipment over."You can regret it, you can even turn around or take the opportunity to escape, but believe me! If you dare to do this, Silvi will end up worse!"


    Feihu Nui glanced at Silvi in ??the cell next door and silently put on her equipment.


    Su Bai came out this time with fireflies in addition to the Flying Tiger Girl, and then came to Wayne Manor together!


    Wayne Manor is very lively here, in addition to the butler Ah Fu, there is also a black man named Lucius, who is an executive of a technology department of the Wayne Group.Besides him, there are Gordon and Harvey.When Su Bai showed up with the two of them, everyone was very surprised, and Feihu Nui was fine. She was locked up before she became famous, but the firefly Gordon was very familiar!


    "Why did you bring her out? She is a criminal!" Gordon said!


    "She can help save people, and... she listens to me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "The main thing now is that Master Bruce comes out!" Afu said.


    Although Gordon is reluctant, there is no way!


    "By the way, I''ll introduce to you again, this is the Flying Tiger Girl! Galvin''s sister, of course, she is mine now! She knows where Bruce is locked up." Su Bai pointed at the Flying Tiger Girl, the Flying Tiger Girl He didn''t say anything coldly, just looked at Su Bai and said, "Can you go now?"


    Su Bai looked at everyone, everyone naturally had no problem.


    Driving the car, a group of people set off.


    Under the leadership of Feihu Nuv, she soon came to an apartment.


    "This is it, Father Creel must be guarding here with the Duma and Penguins!" After getting out of the car, Feihu Woman said.


    "You go up and save Bruce Wayne first, the Firefly clears the way!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and saw Feihu Nu directly climb up from outside the wall, and at the same time, the firefly rushed in with the flamethrower.As soon as he entered, he was attacked by gang members, and the sky was full of flames flying and screaming. Under the suppression of the powerful firepower of the fireflies, the rest of the people went upstairs one after another, which was unstoppable.It didn''t take long to come to the hall, and I saw the Flying Tiger woman holding Bruce Wayne and retreating towards the door. Father Creel, the Penguin were leading their own people to open fire, and Galeven was here too!


    call!


    Flames spurted out, accompanied by bullets from Gordon and others.

 C1088

    A group of people have been solved in an instant.


    "Bruce, come here!" Su Bai waved, and Bruce hurried over."godfather!"


    "He knows the name of the murderer of my parents!" Bruce said hastily.


    Su Bai nodded: "I''ll solve it, Fu, Feihu Girl, you leave with Bruce first."


    "Gordon, Harvey, and that one, you guys go too! You won''t be able to participate in the rest!" Su Bai said.


    "What are you going to do?" Gordon asked hurriedly when he heard the question.


    Su Bai shook his head and glanced at Harvey, who immediately understood.Knocked Gordon out with a bang, then took it away!


    at this time.


    Su Bai was left with him and Firefly, and Firefly stared at them with a torch.


    Opposite, there is Father Creel, Penguin, and Gallvin!


    "Fix him!"


    Su Bai pointed at Father Creel.


    The firefly spurted directly without saying a word, the flame was on his body, and soon he was turned to ashes.


    The Penguin and Galvin hurriedly backed away, and Galvin took a deep breath: "You win, I give up, I am willing to accept the trial of the law!"


    "Don''t worry!" Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I don''t care about the law. You and I didn''t have any hatred before. And I really want to say, I should thank you! You made a special trip to send me a girl, my sister, My nieces are delivered to me!"


    This is very hurtful!


    But Gallevin was not angry, but hoped."You want to let me go?"


    "Why not? I can let you go, but... some people are not necessarily." Su Bai smiled and looked at Penguin: "You can be considered as okay. Struggling all the way makes you the king of Gotham. You are a filial child, and your mother was arrested by him, so you just want to ensure your mother''s safety and want to save her, but... what if you can''t save her?"


    "What, what do you mean?" The Penguin asked with a chuckle in his heart.


    "How long have you not seen your mother?" Su Bai said.


    The Penguin turned his head to look at Gallovan, and roared, "How is my mother?"


    "She, of course she''s still alive and well?" Galeven hurriedly said.


    "Really? Lying is not a good habit! You want to destroy the Wayne Group and rule Gotham. With your character, you don''t care even if you are blood relatives, let alone the mother of the Penguin? Give the Penguin a chance to save people. Once you succeed, you will kill the Penguin. In this case, I don''t think the hostages will survive!"


    The words of Su Bai changed Galvin''s face, and when he saw his expression, the Penguin knew that Su Bai was right!


    Mother is dead?


    The angry penguin rushed directly at Galvin.


    "I can let you go, but... angry penguin? He won''t let you go!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, turned and left with the firefly.


    Not long after going downstairs, Su Bai heard the gunshots, accompanied by the gunshots and the sad screams of the Penguin!


    Item 0060


    After coming down, Su Bai called Harvey and told him that the police could come and clean up the mess, and then went to Wayne Manor.


    In the manor.


    The Feihu woman was sitting on the sofa and drinking, Bruce Wayne''s mood had stabilized.


    "godfather!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s return, Bruce Wayne stood up with a chorus.


    Su Bai waved his hand to signal Bruce Wayne not to get excited, and then said: "Galvin was killed by the Penguin! This should end here. Bruce, as for the question you want to know, I already have the answer, kill Your parents¡¯ murderer is named Patrick Malone, and his codename is Match is a professional assassin. You can figure out how to do it yourself. If you run into trouble, you can come to me at any time!"


    "Patrick Malone!" Bruce Wayne repeated the name, clenching his fist tightly."Godfather, when I find this person, can you...can you go with me?"


    "can!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then left with the Feihu Girl and Firefly.


    Bruce Wayne investigated the whereabouts of the killer Malone, and Su Bai returned to Arkham and nothing changed.The only Penguin who might be interested is wanted for the murder of Mayor Galvin. It seems that the police did not convict Galvin for his own sake, even if he kidnapped him with the intention of murdering Bruce Wayne!As soon as Gallvin died, the Feihu woman was relieved to serve Su Bai, after all, it was better than being locked in a cell.


    As for Silvi, it was more honest.


    It doesn''t matter whether you hate or hate Su Bai, Galvin is Silvi''s only support. Can you not be honest if you have no backing?


    And she was not locked in because of the crime, and she had no chance to leave Arkham!


    The chief''s injury returned to the police station. Because of the life-saving grace of the Soviet Union, the relationship between the police and Arkham is getting better and better. If a police officer is seriously injured, he will be sent to Arkham for treatment. Originally, the police planned to send the criminals from Heimen Prison, but Su Bai refused. Anyway, the government has to pay, so ordinary criminals should not forget Arkham to send it, the force is too low!


    Gradually, Arkham returned to people''s sight.

 C1089

    Two aspects are particularly outstanding.


    One is superb medical technology, and the other is airtight defense measures.


    There has already begun to be heard that only special criminals are eligible to be imprisoned in Arkham, forcing the grid to become taller!


    Since Feihu Nv did things with herself, Su Bai has always been used to taking her with her, looking seductive, and not weak, very suitable to be a bodyguard or thug!


    "A police car is coming!"


    Standing at the window, Feihunu found a police transport vehicle approaching outside the gate.


    "There should be no transferred prisoner, right?" Su Bai said and called the vixen at the door to find out the situation and let her let her go.


    "Let''s go, go and see!"


    Su Bai said with a loud voice that she came out of the office with Feihu Girl and came to the door downstairs. The car had stopped.


    Harvey got out of the car and opened the door.


    "Mr. Su Bai, tell me you have a way!"


    Harvey asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai glanced into the car and was stunned.


    I saw a person dressed as a policewoman lying on the car, as if he had been frozen, like an ice sculpture!


    "I''m afraid it''s already dead if it becomes this way?" Feihu female said in surprise: "How did she do it?"


    Harvey said in a deep voice, "Recently, there have been several cases of disappearance. She seemed to have discovered something during patrols. She had become like this when we found her! Mr. Su Bai, you must have a way, right. ?"


    "Try it!"


    It''s frozen like this and it shouldn''t be short of time. Su Bai doesn''t know if it will work.


    Let people carefully carry her in. If she bumps into her, I''m afraid she will be broken, and then she will really be powerless to return to heaven.


    Seeing this policewoman, Leslie was shocked. On the one hand, he used the equipment to defrost her, and on the other hand, he analyzed the reasons why she would be frozen.


    "It should be supercooled liquid oxygen. Only this can make the body cool and freeze like this. If it is an ordinary material, it will take a few hours. There are not many Gotham City with this kind of thing. The biggest one should be A factory under the Wayne Group!" After Leslie got the results, he turned around and said...


    "I will investigate now!"


    Harvey turned and left after hearing it!


    Leslie frowned and said, "Who would use this kind of thing to kill people so viciously!"


    "This is Gotham, it''s no wonder!" Su Bai said casually, but this sentence gave him an inspiration!


    Frozen, Gotham!


    Is it freezing people?


    It seems that he is the only one who meets the conditions!


    Someone I know finally appeared!


    "You seem to know who did it?" Feihu Girl asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s still not certain, but the possibility is very high. Let''s look at the results of the police first. If it is really him, the police should not be able to deal with it. Then we might as well discuss cooperation with the police."


    "Let''s catch it?"


    "Bounty hunter, this method has been used before. Make some money, isn''t it good reputation?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Feihu female smiled, looking very expectant.


    Wayne Group, Ace Chemical.


    When the Gotham police investigated here, they found that all the people here were frozen, just like the policewoman before.A badge that did not belong to the person present was found at the scene. Through the badge and monitoring, it can be determined that the other party is a person named Victor Fleis, a scientist of cryogenic technology!Soon, the police found Victor''s home, and found many cryogenic devices in his house, but Victor was not found, but Victor''s wife who was in bed with multiple illnesses and numerous corpses in the basement were found!


    The appearance of those corpses was very miserable, which was obviously caused by being frozen in low temperature and then thawed!


    The police took Victor¡¯s wife away and took it to the hospital. At the same time, they learned that she was suffering from cancer. Victor hoped to freeze her in low temperature, and then thaw her until the cancer can be treated. For this experiment He just arrested and killed people everywhere!


    The police hope to use his wife to catch Victor, but it is a pity that Victor does not intend to arrest him, but starts to freeze and kill people everywhere to force the police to release them!Because of this unique modus operandi, the police gave him a name called Ji Frozen!


    Chapter 0061 Arkham Knight


    After the chief recovered health and returned to the police station, the relationship with Gordon became closer and closer. This kind of closeness has surpassed that of colleagues.Gordon had already shown signs of this before, and it intensified as the director came back. Although the window paper hasn''t been broken yet, it''s just such a layer of window paper!


    In the director''s office, the director is talking to Gordon about freezing people.


    Frozen people have committed crimes in various places recently. Although the police arrived in time on several occasions, they did not catch Frozen people but also lost a lot of manpower. This made the police angry but there was no way. At the same time, the media and the pressure of the people made them even more pressured. Helpless!


    "Have you thought of a way to deal with Frozen People?" the director asked Gordon, rubbing his brows.


    Gordon thought for a while and said: "Although I don''t want to admit it, it may be difficult to catch Frozen with our strength, and Frozen is worried that his wife''s safety may soon make big moves. In this way, our losses will be even greater. Disastrous. I thought, maybe I can find someone to help!"

 C1090

    "Who?"


    "Arkham!"


    "The prisoners detained by Arkham, such as Firefly and Flying Tiger Girl, should all be able to deal with Frozen People! Su Bai brought them to rescue Bruce Wayne, especially Firefly should be able to restrain Frozen People! Although I do not approve of the Soviet defeat, this is indeed the way to deal with the freezing people!"


    "But Su Bai may not be willing to help, right?"


    "Offer a reward!" Gordon thought for a while and said: "Harvey told me that the police department had examples of this before. We offered a reward for Arkham to catch!"


    "Okay!" The director suddenly felt that this was a good way. Although it somewhat harmed the military''s face, if he left to freeze people, he would lose more!Immediately, the chief called Arkham to contact Su Bai and said about it. Although the bounty is not high, it is only a mere 100,000. With the strength of the Gotham Police Department, there is no more money, but Su The defeat was agreed, and a request was made!


    Arkham can be responsible for arresting people, but the captured prisoner Arkham has the right to keep him, and as long as Arkham disagrees, he cannot be released!


    The Secretary simply agreed to this!


    If it is the Black Gate Prison, I am afraid that these special criminals cannot be locked, and some people with ulterior motives may also rescue the criminals, whether it is open or secret, so it is most suitable to be locked in Arkham!


    "I thought it was time to propose to them, but I didn''t expect them to take the initiative."


    "Sure enough, it''s a frozen person!"


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and then Feihu Nu and Firefly were called!


    "The task is here."


    Su Bai looked at Feihu Nu and Firefly, thinking for a while, and said: "The police are offering a reward for arresting Frozen Man. You can catch it on behalf of Arkham. I should give you a code name, I think about it... Arkham Knight!"


    "The bounty is one hundred thousand, you two have an average score, and the task is completed and you will be given a day off!"


    "Go get ready, I''ll give you the information about Frozen People in a while!" Su Bai waved, and Feihu Nu and Firefly turned around and went out.


    Arkham Knight.


    This title originally belonged to a villain, and his true identity should be Robin II, but now there is no Batman, and Robin II is even more out of reach, so Su Bai borrowed this code name!In fact, Su Bai also thought about calling the Suicide Squad directly, but after all, the nature is different, and it is not as clear as the Arkham Knight, so people know that it is from Arkham, so he gave up!


    Su Bai has prepared the information of the freezing person, and the attack methods, equipment, etc. that he is good at are marked in detail, and the degree is far more than that of the police. After all, we don''t have an intelligent system!


    Give the information to Feihu Nu and Firefly to let them act on their own, and Su Bai also left Arkham.


    Driving to an apartment near a slum, Su lost the car.


    I saw Bruce Wayne and Ah Fu waiting here from a distance!


    "Godfather!" Bruce Wayne greeted him with a serious look.


    Su Bai looked up at this apartment."right here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Did you think about how to do it?" Su Bai asked.


    Bruce Wayne didn''t speak, and took a gun from his pocket.


    Su Bai looked at Ah Fu, and Ah Fu shrugged helplessly.


    Obviously, he persuaded, but the hatred made Bruce refuse to listen to his persuasion at all!


    "Bruce, I will not advise you not to kill people, use the law, or use the correct means to avenge you, because I personally don¡¯t believe in this! As your godfather, I have expectations of you, I I just hope you can think about it carefully!" Su Bai said, then turned and entered the apartment.


    Su Bai hopes that Bruce will become Batman, otherwise he will not save the Wayne and his wife and let them stay in the future. Su Bai has always been laissez-faire about the development of Bruce, because he will follow his own path to become Batman.But if Bruce Wayne kills this murderer, Su Bai is not sure if he will become Batman, what kind of Batman he will become...


    Entered the apartment and went up the stairs, and soon came to a door.


    Bruce Wayne took a deep breath and looked at Su Bai, who put his hand on the door for a while.


    With a "bang", the door opened directly!


    Su Bai walked in front and entered the house. The layout of the house was simple and simple.


    There is a table in the living room, and a man sitting there drinking alcohol does not seem to panic at all.


    "The price for killing an adult man starts at around 10,000 yuan. The price fluctuates according to the degree of difficulty. Double the price for women and triple the price for children. If you don''t kill babies, I don''t kill babies." The man said lightly, apparently treating them as To the door-to-door customers!


    "Ten thousand, not high!" Bruce Wayne came out.


    "It''s low cost!" He said lightly, "Who do you want to die?"


    "You really don''t remember me, do you?" Bruce Wayne walked up to him and asked in a deep voice.


    "Remember you? No, have we met?" The man thought about it, shook his head and asked.


    "Yes, we have seen it!"


    Bruce looked at his affirmative answer and drew his gun at him!


    Chapter 0062 The Murderer Of The Wayne Case And The Path To Batman Begins


    "You killed my parents!"

 C1091

    Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "Oh~" The man sighed.


    "Place your hands where I can see!" Bruce Wayne said.


    The man stretched out his hand and said, "Don''t worry, kid, I won''t attack you, let alone you brought someone! Although I think I can do it if I want, but... I''m too tired." He sighed, and he again Put your hand down."Who are you?"


    "My name is Bruce Wayne."


    "Where have we met?"


    "A dark alley in the theater district. You killed my father and mother, Thomas and Martha Wayne. I was there."


    "Slightly impressed!" Obviously he still didn''t remember.


    Bruce Wayne''s eyes flushed, and he said a little excitedly: "You looked at me directly."


    He spread his hands: "I lived a lot at that time."


    "My parents are important people, and there was a lot of coverage in the newspaper at the time." Bruce Wayne reminded.


    "I don''t read a lot of newspapers or watch TV! It''s always the same bad news!"


    "You don''t remember." Bruce Wayne was sad.


    "Some are quite impressive," he explained."There is a man with a mustache, a fat crying man. I often dream about him as if he is an important person! I don''t remember what his name is. I just stabbed him to death and threw him off the roof. Can not remember."


    He recalled and recounted.


    "My parents were wearing evening dresses. It was cold and wet that night, and you grabbed my mother''s necklace."


    "Oh, by the way, the necklace seems to be broken, and the beads are scattered all over the floor. I think about it now, a pretty blonde woman, an old handsome man and a child, is that you?" the man suddenly realized. Tao.


    "It''s me! Who hired you!" Bruce Wayne asked.


    He smiled: "Maybe no one hires me, maybe I just saw a few rich nasties! People like that walk into the dark alleys, they deserve to die! Isn''t the world like this? Boy!"


    "Don''t call me that!" Bruce Wayne shouted angrily.


    "What''s the matter? If someone really hires me, then I have made you who I am now, just like Gotham made me, just like your parents, rich people made Gotham!"


    "I can force you to name the person who hired you!" Bruce Wayne said solemnly.


    "Really?" He disapproved.


    "I can hurt you by hitting your knees or abdomen!" The muzzle fell slightly.


    "But you can''t force a word! The killer principle is nothing, but I only have this! If someone hires me, you never want to know the name of that person, unless you cut me a thousand times, you''d better... ¡­trust me!"


    "Then there is nothing to say." Bruce Wayne seemed to be about to shoot.


    He didn''t see a panic, instead he raised his glass and said, "To you, boy, you should have been here long ago!"


    "Do you want me to kill you? Why?" His appearance made Bruce Wayne feel like he wanted to die!


    "A rich kid like you won''t understand."


    "Tell me!"


    "People will feel bored, doing bad things all the time without being punished, you will start to wonder, does God really exist?" His tone was very flat, as if he had already seen relief.After drinking the wine, he looked at Bruce Wayne and said: "Clamp your left hand, aim at the heart, the muzzle is lower, there will be recoil, come on, pull the trigger!"


    Su Bai and Ah Fu did not speak during this period. Su Bai watched Bruce squeeze the trigger and wondered if he would shoot!Because Bruce looked hideous and angry, his arms were shaking.


    "No!" Bruce Wayne suddenly put down his gun.


    "Don''t let go now, do it!" He saw it aloud."Look at me, I am a beast, you have to kill me!"


    "I also hope you are a beast, but you are not, you are just a mortal!" Bruce Wayne took a deep breath, put down the gun and turned away.


    "Master Bruce!" Ah Fu hurried to catch up.


    Su Bai glanced at the killer, he was very decadent, and it seemed that he really hoped Bruce Wayne could kill him!Su Bai is very convinced, because Su Bai has used his psychic powers on him since he came in. He doesn''t think that a mere killer really killed Wayne''s parents, just because of robbery!


    Although this is the case in some versions, although this can better highlight the darkness of Gotham.


    But it turns out that he was hired!


    He is not the real murderer behind the scenes!


    Turning around, Su Bai followed out.


    Not long after I went out, I heard gunshots inside. He...should commit suicide!


    Su Bai shook his head and went downstairs and got in the car. Bruce Wayne was sitting in the car and his eyes were red.


    This decision he made should be painful!


    What the killer said just now is that he created the current Bruce Wayne and at the same time created the future Batman!He let Bruce Wayne see the darkness of Gotham, maybe from this moment, he let go of the killer, he had the idea of ??saving Gotham, and then Batman came into being!

 C1092

    However, the truth is not so pure, and the real murderer still exists behind the scenes.


    Su Bai didn''t know whether to tell Bruce.


    "Godfather, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. There must be a murderer behind the scenes! I...I found an underground cave in my house, where there are some things left by my father. I suspect that my father was investigating something that led to the murder. It¡¯s just now that the computer is still recovering, I still don¡¯t know, I...I won¡¯t give up!" Bruce Wayne was very strong, and he stood up and said after a moment.


    "Good!" Su Bai nodded.


    "Before I recover, I want to go for a walk. I want to see what the real Gotham is like. Only by knowing this can I...save Gotham like my father..."


    "Master Bruce!"


    "Afu, you don''t need to say, I have already decided!"


    "Go! If you are really in danger, I will help you!" For Gotham, Su Bai is an outsider, but Su Bai has the confidence to ensure Bruce''s safety.And he is very supportive of Bruce doing so, because this is already the beginning of becoming a Batman!


    Item 0063


    The ace chemical plant of Wayne Group.


    The last time I was here, I was frozen and killed many people here. After the case passed, the place returned to normal, but it was temporarily closed.No one thought that the Frozen would go and come back, coming here again!Although I know that Frozen people may need the supercooled liquid oxygen here, he is still committing crimes everywhere. Even if someone thought he would come back, they didn¡¯t expect to come back so soon. After all, he took a lot of them when he came last time. Too cold liquid oxygen!


    However, Frozen is back.


    Although he still has inventory, this time he is going to make a big one!


    Perhaps it was a lesson learned from the past, or the police were also staring here. The police received the news shortly after the Frozen Man appeared. Although everyone felt troublesome or even fearful of the Frozen Man, they came!The police completely surrounded the factory, and Harvey stood beside Gordon and said in a low voice: "What should I do? Charge in? The frozen people are inside. I''m afraid if I rush forward..."


    Gordon frowned and said, "Although Arkham has been notified, and Arkham has also accepted the reward, no one has yet come! I have been notified on the way, wait and see, if no one comes, we can only rush. !"


    "Send to death?"


    "Even if we are to die..."


    Before Gordon finished speaking, he turned his head and saw Feihu Nu and Firefly have arrived. The sudden appearance of the two made the surrounding police instantly nervous, and subconsciously turned the gun head!


    "You''d better not point your guns at us, otherwise..." The Flying Tiger girl frowned and said coldly, and Gordon quickly asked them to put down their guns.


    "Frozen people are inside, and there is a lot of supercooled liquid oxygen in it!" Gordon explained.


    "Understood, you just need to wait here!"


    Feihu Nui said lightly and walked directly in with the firefly.


    "Can they do it?" Harvey couldn''t help asking worriedly.


    "There is no other way!" Gordon hesitated and said: "You take someone to stay here, I''ll go in and have a look!"


    "Are you going in? Too... dangerous..."


    After Harvey had finished speaking, Gordon had already rushed in.


    After the firefly and Feihu Nu went in, they saw a frozen man in winter clothes holding a freezing gun.


    "Who are you?" Frozen frowned and asked... "You are not a policeman!"


    "Arkham Knight!" Feihu Girl said lightly.


    "Knight Arkham? I haven''t heard of it, you''d better leave otherwise..." Ji Frozen''s words haven''t finished yet.


    Feihu woman raised her hand with a shot!


    "boom!"


    Jiongren''s reaction quickly hurriedly avoided, and the Feihu woman''s voice was heard immediately afterwards.


    "We are here to catch you."


    "Then don''t blame me for being polite!" The freezing man snorted coldly, and the freezing gun suddenly lifted, and in an instant a strong cold air burst out, and the rapid cooling method made the point of the muzzle freeze instantly Frozen.


    "firefly!"


    Feihu Nui flashed aside and shouted loudly.


    The fireflies, who are also wearing protective clothing, have raised their flamethrower!


    In an instant, hot flames spurted out.


    One red and one blue.


    One fire and ice.


    The two are completely different, and the energies of mutual generation and mutual restraint instantly collide together. It can be clearly seen that the two energies start to stalemate after the collision, and the indoor temperature becomes strange.One hot and one cold, like two heavens with ice and fire!


    Fire meets ice and melts it.


    Ice encounters fire and hinders it.


    The two energies are evenly matched, no one can do anything!

 C1093

    This gorgeous scene made Gordon who followed up looked dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, Ji Frozen reached out his hand and took out something and threw it in the direction of the firefly, with a grinning smile on his mouth!


    "No, he has other equipment!" Firefly was slightly frightened, and at this moment a crisp sound suddenly came out, and a whip suddenly stretched out to wrap around the thing and then threw it out instantly.


    Click!


    The thing hit the wall next to it, and immediately after the wall was frozen in an instant, the cold spread rapidly, and the neighborhood seemed to have become a world of ice and snow.


    "hiss!"


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Good guys.


    Now that I have a freezing gun, even bombs?


    Feihu Nui snorted and watched the two people who were still in stalemate once again rushed towards Frozen. Frozen''s reaction was quick and she couldn''t help throwing a freezing bomb. Feihu Nv was anxious She began to jump and flicker to avoid, and her side was frozen.She was close for a while, but... enough distance!


    The corner of Feihu Nu''s mouth was raised, and the whip in her hand was suddenly thrown out and went straight to the hand of the frozen person!


    Frozen''s reaction was not slow, and he threw a bomb subconsciously.


    But at this time, Feihu Nui suddenly threw her whip!


    Snapped!


    Hit the bomb, and the bomb exploded in an instant.


    The intense cold permeated instantly and exploded beside the frozen man.


    Frozen Man is not panicked, because his protective clothing has resisted the low temperature.But at this moment, the gunfire rang!


    "boom!"


    A hole was opened in the uniform of Frozen Man!


    "not good!"


    Frozen was shocked, and the cold air had already spread in along, causing his movements to instantly slow down and freezing his body. At the same time, flames sprayed onto his body!


    "boom!"


    There was a noise, and the freezing man fell to the ground.


    "Finish!"


    Feihu Nui smiled and put away her gun.


    "Huh!" Firefly breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously.


    I walked over and checked, and found that the frozen person hadn''t died yet, but it didn''t seem to be very good either.


    "We have taken the people away, and we offer a reward and remember to send it to Arkham!" The Feihu Nui did not turn her head, and said indifferently with the Frozen people with Firefly.


    Gordon was taken aback and walked out.


    "it is good!"


    "The bounty will be taken over during interrogation!"


    Flying Tiger Girl and Firefly brought back to Arkham, and Su Bai just returned to Arkham.


    Seeing the appearance of the frozen person, first send him to the medical room to check the situation!


    This inspection had unexpected results!


    I don''t know if the cold air entered the body and it happened to be sprayed by the flames, and the body of the freezing person had changed.His body has actually produced a very strong high temperature, as long as it is above zero, he will die!


    Chapter 0064 rules, to be changed!


    "How could this happen? It was obviously fine before?" Feihu female was a little surprised.


    Leslie shook his head: "The human body is very mysterious and many things can''t be explained. Now this situation must put him in a low temperature environment to survive, but we don''t have this environment here!"


    "This is easy to handle. The cell can simulate any environment."


    "Keep him in cell C4."


    Su Bai said, and then the Frozen Man was sent to the C4 cell. At the same time, Su Bai changed the cell environment, and the temperature dropped rapidly in a short time. After a while, it became a piece of ice and snow. It was amazing!After Ji Frozen wakes up and understands his situation, he obviously feels incredible and depressed, but Su Bai is too lazy to care.After that, Gordon came to Arkham, first handed the bounty to Su Bai and then interrogated Frozen!


    Frozen Man is obviously desperate and has no objection to the trial. His only request is to see his wife again.


    "I can''t be the master of this, you have to ask Su Bai! However, you don''t usually read the news papers?" Gordon said.


    Ji Frozen was stunned and said: "What do you mean?"


    "If you are concerned, you know that Arkham¡¯s medical facilities are the most advanced. If there is any place that can cure your wife, then there is only this place! If you come directly to Arkham for medical treatment in the first place, maybe There won''t be that much!" Gordon said lightly and then turned away.

 C1094

    Ji Frozen froze for a moment, and then hurriedly shouted: "Is there anyone? Can anyone hear? I want to see Su Bai, please, I want to see Su Bai!"


    Gordon went to Su Bai''s office and said in a deep voice, "Thanks to Arkham this time."


    "Everyone takes what they need."


    "By the way, our colleague..."


    "That one is frozen?" Su Bai said: "It just so happens that I am planning to talk about this. Her condition is relatively stable for the time being, but it will take a while to fully wake up and recover. I will give you the necessary bills later. The game!"


    "no problem!"


    It''s normal to spend money to see a doctor, let alone save a life!


    After chatting for a while, Gordon had already left.


    He still has a lot of things to do, such as arresting the Penguin, for example, recently a mysterious question mark criminal appeared, which caused him a headache!


    After Gordon left, Su Bai called Feihu Nu and Firefly in.


    "It''s a good job. This is a reward of 100,000, and you are 50,000 each! There will be similar situations in the future, and the points will be averaged according to the number of people participating in the task! In addition, you have got a day of vacation, you can pack up and go out. Remember to come back at this time tomorrow!" Su Bai divided the money into two and handed them to them, then said.


    "That''s it? Don''t you do some restrictions, are you afraid that we will run away?"


    Feihu Girl asked in astonishment!


    Su Bai smiled: "Don''t be afraid! Anyway, so many cells are still empty."


    Feihu Nu and Firefly walked out of Arkham for a while but didn''t know where to go.


    "Where are you going?" Feihu Girl asked.


    "Go home...Let''s take a look!" Firefly said."How about you?"


    "I don''t know, find a bar and have a drink, just stroll around!"


    Suddenly having a day of free time made the two of them wonder what to do. Firefly is okay, because she has never been locked up and there is still a place to go.Feihu Girl is a little confused!Su Bai happened to drive out at this time, and when they saw the two standing at the door and did not leave, he asked them to get in the car and send them to the city.When he arrived in the city, Su Bai sent the fireflies home first, and then said to the Feihu woman: "Where are you going?"


    "Just find a bar!" Feihu female said.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Bai smiled and said, "Would you like to follow me?"


    "Yes! But I have a request!" Feihu Nui hesitated and said.


    "Bargaining? Talk about it!"


    "Can you let Silvi come out in a few days?" Feihu female said hesitantly, "I promised her before and will give her her birthday this year!"


    "It depends on your mood!"


    Su Bai did not give an accurate answer, but he did not refuse either!


    The Gallvin family all have problems, but Su Bai has a good impression of Feihu Girl, capable and relatively real, and her evil is relatively simple!Theo Galervin won''t talk about it, but Silvi... has nothing to do with it, and it''s not disgusting, just simply doesn''t like this way!


    "Where are you going now?" Feihu Girl asked.


    "drink!"


    Su Bai smiled, the car started quickly!


    Before long, the car stopped in front of a hidden club.


    "Artemis Club?" The Flying Tiger woman was a little surprised.


    Su Bai nodded, Artemis is both a name and a symbol, but it is quite familiar to him!


    "If I remember correctly, the rules here seem to only entertain women." Feihu female asked.


    "Then the rules can be changed now!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then walked directly in!


    After entering, there is a short step downwards, enter and pass by the bar, there is a place covered by red cloth near the bar, and there is a woman standing next to it!


    Obviously, inside the red cloth is the real Artemis club!


    "Sorry sir, we only serve women here." After Su came over, the woman said with a smile.


    "Really? What if I want to go in?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman shook her head and said, "I''m afraid this won''t work, you''d better leave, otherwise...I can only let someone send you out!"


    After speaking, two burly men walked up to the side and looked at Su Bai with a dark color.


    "give it to you!"


    "Come in and find me when you''re done!"


    Su Bai said to the Feihu Girl, then smiled and moved forward to get in.

 C1095

    The woman was shocked and subconsciously wanted to stop, but suddenly felt a flower in front of her. Su Bai had disappeared. Turning her head and looking inside, she saw that Su Bai had entered.As soon as he turned his head to stop him, he suddenly felt a slap on his shoulder. When he turned his head, he saw a fist hit.


    The woman fell to the ground.


    Feihu female turned around and smiled at the two brawny men: "That''s interesting!"


    The ping-pong outside, the appearance of Su Bai inside became the focus for an instant, but Su Bai didn''t care, and walked straight towards an old woman!


    Chapter 0065 The True Murder Behind The Scenes And The Flying Tiger Girl Who Joins The Game


    "Are you madam?"


    Su Bai sat down in front of the old woman and asked casually.


    The old woman frowned slightly: "It''s me! Here... men are not welcome!"


    "I heard that the rule here is to only entertain women. At the same time, I heard that you are the boss of the Gotham Underground Killer Organization. Some people will come to you to send missions, and some will come to you to pick up missions! I also heard about you. The rule is that if the task fails the first time, you will continue to send people to execute it until the task is completed!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The old woman raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Bai: "Which are you?"


    "Neither!"


    "That''s to make trouble!"


    The look of the old woman changed suddenly."Do you know where this is?"


    The voice fell, and two men walked out from the dark in an instant!


    Before the two men got close, they heard two bangs, and a blood hole appeared on their foreheads and fell to the ground immediately, followed by Feihu Nui and stood beside Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the surprised old woman: "Do you know...who am I?"


    "who are you?"


    "Introduce yourself, my name is Su Bai!"


    "It''s you!"


    The old woman''s face changed drastically."You are from the Arkham Asylum, what are you doing here!"


    There have been a lot of rumors about Arkham recently. Whether it is Arkham Knights or superb medical equipment, especially Arkham Knights, I heard that they also received a reward from the police station and arrested Frozen. Is it the same this time? ?The old woman subconsciously glanced at the Flying Tiger Girl, a little wary!


    "I''m not here to catch you, you are not qualified to enter Arkham! However, if you don''t cooperate, I don''t mind leaving a room for you in Arkham!" Su Bai said with a smile: "Match Malong" Did you pick up tasks here before? I want to know who is the employer who killed the Wayne couple!"


    The old woman shook her head and said, "I can''t tell you!"


    "I know you won''t cooperate!" Su Bai said lightly, and Feihu Nui suddenly took out a dagger.


    Hand up the knife and drop.


    Ding!


    The dagger penetrated the old woman''s palm and nailed her to the table.


    The severe pain caused the old woman''s face to become distorted and painful in an instant. Su Bai picked up the cup next to him, poured a glass of wine, and handed it to the Flying Tiger Girl. "


    "philosopher!"


    "I know that he is called a philosopher. Our transaction was done over the phone, and the remuneration was mysteriously sent in cash. I only know so much!" The old woman shouted in pain.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "I thought you could hold on for a while, it''s meaningless to explain it so quickly."


    After drank the wine in the glass, Su Bai got up and left.


    Feihu Nui smiled and drank a sip, then pulled out the dagger.


    Feihunu smiled and fell to the wound of the old woman."Remember to brighten your eyes next time."


    "Goodbye!"


    "boom"


    Feihu female punched her, and the old woman fainted directly!


    Outside there was the old woman''s little brother lying all around. Su Bai and Feihunu got into the car after they came out!Feihu female asked curiously: "Where to go next?"


    "Drink!"


    "Still drinking?" Feihu Girl''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Su Bai smiled: "This time it''s just drinking!"


    I found a quiet bar, this time it was really pure drinking. Feihu woman was very violent and she had a good drinking capacity. Su Bai was not the kind of person who refused violence, so Feihu woman felt quite free to follow Su Bai now. , At least there is something to do so as not to be confused and have no goals!To put it bluntly, the Feihu woman''s character is similar to that of a thug, and she can never be the boss. Su Bai still likes such a subordinate!


    Unconsciously, the two killed three bottles of wine!


    When she came out, Feihu Nu was drunk!


    After checking the time and the status of the Feihu woman, Su Bai simply drove back to the manor.

 C1096

    Go back to the manor.


    The kitten is not there, only Barbara is at home.


    Seeing Su Bai brought the woman back, Barbara was a little surprised, but she looked the same. Su Bai found Feihu Nu to put her down in a room. Then she hugged Barbara and said, "Do you miss me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Come with me to take a bath, and then..." Su Bai said with a grin.


    "Where is she?"


    "Don''t worry about her, she just has nowhere to go if she drinks too much!"


    After Su Bai took Barbara to take a bath, Barbara was very strong. After taking a bath, Su Bai took her to the recreation room for the two to have fun...


    Night falls quietly!


    I don''t know how long it took Feihunu to wake up, she was a little surprised looking at the strange environment, but she tried to shout a few times and no one answered, Feihunu walked out by herself.In the empty living room, Feihu Nuv heard the sound vaguely, and walked in the direction of the sound!


    Then she saw a scene that surprised her!


    But she didn''t leave immediately!


    At first she thought it was just Su Bai''s character who liked violence, but she soon discovered that there seemed to be someone else who liked this!


    That woman!


    Barbara Keene!


    Feihu Nu and Galvin naturally studied the people around Su Bai before!


    "It seems...it looks good?"


    Feihu Nui was a little fascinated by it, she felt a little restless, and she had already walked in unconsciously!


    "I... can I try it?" Feihu female asked tentatively!


    Su Bai froze for a while with Barbara, Su Bai said: "Of course not! Only I can treat her like this!"


    "No, you misunderstood, I mean...like her..."


    Su Bai looked at the Feihu Girl in a daze!


    Are all the women in Gotham sick?


    But I am the owner of the Arkham Asylum. If I say that I will not abuse him, no one will believe it if it spreads out!


    "I don''t mind!" Barbara whispered when Su Bai looked at herself.


    Su Bai shrugged, what else could he say?


    After the participation of Feihu Nui, the game has become lively!And Su Bai discovered that he was very sick very soon, and he almost liked this feeling!


    This night.


    The three are very satisfied and happy, but some are unhappy!


    The Penguin was caught!


    And was sent to the Black Gate Prison!


    There was no leader on the road, and it suddenly became chaotic!


    If the Penguin is just being kept in a prison, it doesn''t matter, he also met someone in this prison, a man who can say to change him!


    Item 0066


    In the bedroom, Su Bai was lying between Barbara and the Flying Tiger Girl. The three were naked and sleeping soundly. Obviously, they had experienced an extremely physically demanding battle last night!The violent and ruthless Flying Tiger woman is as clever as a cat, showing the opposite side!Last night, Feihu female experienced the transformation that every woman would go through and became a real woman completely!


    After the Feihu woman who had already followed Su Bai after this transformation, Su Bai''s psychological status changed again.


    If before, it was only because of the relief of her personality or other factors that made her follow Su Bai not to be empty and confused, then now... Su Bai has completely conquered her.


    Whether it is physically or psychologically!


    As for Barbara, she doesn''t seem to dislike this kind of activity that is not a two-person world, perhaps because it was the first time?However, she has a strong sense of competition. The addition of a flying tiger girl seems to have produced some kind of chemical change, reaching the feeling that 1+1 equals 3!


    But there is still a difference between the two!


    Barbara may like this gameplay, while Feihu Nui is curious and acceptable.


    I don''t know how long it took for the three of them to wake up, stay in the bedroom for more than two hours, and then leave the manor.


    Barbara went to the company.


    Su Bai returned to Arkham with Feihu Girl!


    Feihu Nu''s performance is not too unusual, but she can feel closer to herself.Speaking of it, Feihu is a Latino like Renee. Recently, I haven¡¯t seen the female police officer of the serious crime team who sacrificed herself to feed the tiger and liked Barbara for a long time. I don¡¯t know what she is doing, if I have time. You can pay attention!

 C1097

    It''s also interesting!


    Barbara is very resistant to Renee, but she seems to be fond of Flying Tiger Girl!


    After returning to Arkham, Su Bai went to see Ji Frozen, and did not say much, but promised him to send her wife to Arkham for treatment!I didn¡¯t mention the conditions for Su Bai, but I knew it well. Since I arrived at Arkham, he was Su Bai¡¯s person. In the future, the freezing person will inevitably be like the Firefly Flying Tiger Girl, in the name of the Arkham Knight. Work for Su Bai!


    Of course, the prerequisite is to help the frozen person handle the uniform problem first, otherwise he will die because of the high temperature as soon as he leaves the cell!


    Unknowingly, a few days later, the policewoman who had been frozen by the frozen man had recovered. After a detailed examination confirmed that there was no problem, Su Bai let her leave.When she left, she quickly caused a sensation, and the people outside Arkham''s medical facility were even more amazed!


    "The person who has been frozen for a long time can still recover? How is this possible? Even I didn''t think of a solution, how could Arkham do it?"


    Black Gate Prison, secret basement.


    A man in a suit and glasses, looking at the new newspaper, is a little unbelievable!


    "I heard that Arkham has a set of particularly advanced medical equipment that can solve many problems that have not yet been solved in medicine!" Next to the man with eyes was a fat black woman in a white coat.


    "This set of equipment is very helpful for our research, we have to find a way to get it, but... it''s not the time yet!" The eye man said with a smile: "Our experiment has not been successful yet, but the treatment for the Penguin is With a significant improvement, maybe...the Penguin can be released soon!"


    "However, I don''t understand how the Penguin thing helped our experiment!"


    "If the Penguin can be changed and healed, it means that once our experiment is successful, we can completely control them!" The spectacle man said triumphantly, pushing his spectacles, a crazy light flashed in his eyes !


    ...


    In the basement, Su Bai watched the Feihu female lead Silvi leave Arkham in the surveillance!


    Today is Silvi¡¯s birthday.


    Feihu Nui had asked herself to ask Fang Qian Erwei to come out one day for her birthday, but Su Bai agreed with Feihu Nu''s face.


    A niece, an aunt.


    To be honest, the relationship between the two of them is not that good. The Gallvin family seems to be very indifferent to blood kinship, or it may be because of their childhood environment.But in any case, the relationship between the two of them is better than with the rest of the family. Su Bai didn''t care how they celebrated their birthdays and what they were doing!Don''t worry about them running!


    Perhaps Silvi had this idea.


    After all, she was locked in a prison and could not move. After all, she would occasionally be taken to the basement by Su Bai to enjoy it, unlike the Feihu Girl!


    Flying Tiger Girl is free and has been conquered by herself!


    In fact, Su Bai''s guess is true.


    After leaving Arkham, Silvi planned to persuade Feihu Nu to take the opportunity to escape. Fei Hu Nu was somewhat hesitant at first. After all, Silvi was also by her side even if she escaped, there was nothing to worry about.Maybe what happened that night didn''t happen, the Feihu Girl might really have escaped with Silvi!But now Feihu Nui doesn''t have this idea. After hesitating for a moment, she persuades Silvi to be honest and don''t have any crooked thoughts!


    If she still has this idea, she can only take her back to Arkham!


    Silvi had no choice but to give up, and then celebrated this very memorable birthday with her aunt!


    shopping.


    Opened a luxurious room, dinner, cakes, it seems that I really abandoned other ideas to enjoy this birthday intently!


    "Go to sleep, tomorrow morning I will take you around to buy you something, and then we will go back!" Feihu Girl said towards Silvi next to her.


    Silvi nodded, and said cleverly: "Thank you, aunt!"


    "Me, can I sleep with you?"


    "of course!"


    Feihu Nui smiled and nodded, and fell asleep with Silvi.


    The room became silent and dark, and steady breathing sounded one after another.


    Sylvie suddenly opened her eyes in a deep sleep.


    After staring at the Feihu woman next to her for a long time, she was sure that she was asleep, Silvi turned over gently, took her clothes, and walked slowly to the living room.


    When she arrived in the living room, Silvi was putting on clothes and sorting things. She glanced at the direction of the bedroom. Silvi opened the door gently and went out!


    Chapter 0067 Feihu Woman''s Anger and Riddler and Pine Forest Farm


    The elevator was descending quickly, Silvi was nervous and excited!


    "Finally escaped! Aunt, I''m sorry, I don''t want to spend my whole life in a cell!"


    Silvi said secretly, watching the elevator reach the first floor.


    Ding!


    The elevator door is like the door to freedom.


    opened!


    Silvi walked out quickly and went straight to the door of the hotel!


    Pushing the hotel door open, although it was dark outside, Silvi felt unusually bright. Silvi waved to stop the car, and a taxi stopped.Silvi opened the door and was about to get into the car, but the door was suddenly pushed up hard!

 C1098

    "Do you want to leave like this?"


    Silvi turned around in horror and saw Feihu Girl standing behind her.


    "Think I was asleep? I thought I could escape like this? Have you ever thought, if you really escape, what will happen to me when I go back as a guarantee for you?" The Feihu girl was very angry. She still thought If Silvi can come out this time, there may be a chance in the future.After waiting for a long time, I was working hard to let Su Bai let Sylvie go, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to escape secretly!


    She ran away, what about herself?


    I''m afraid it''s me who will go to jail then!


    "Auntie, I..."


    "You want to make a car, right? Get in the car!" Feihu female snorted, opened the door and pushed Silvi in.


    "Arkham lunatic asylum!" Feihu woman said to the driver after getting in the car.


    "Your vacation is over!"


    Back at Arkham, Feihu Nui pressed Silvi directly to her cell, then hesitated and turned around to Su Bai''s office.


    In the office.


    Su Bai is kissing Leslie. The relationship between him and Leslie has remained at this point. There is no regression or improvement. It is still very ambiguous to say that they have not been together, and that it is okay.


    "Yes, sorry..."


    Feihu Nui hadn''t calmed down yet, so she went in without knocking on the door. She was stunned when she went in to see this scene, and then she quickly apologized.Neither Leslie nor Su Bai did not expect anyone to come in. Leslie pushed Su Bai away with a reddened face, and whispered: "I''m going home first."


    "Then what I said..."


    "I will think about it again!"


    After speaking, Leslie turned around, nodded to the Flying Tiger Girl and went out.


    "Am I... did something wrong?" Feihu female asked.


    "You ruined my date, she was about to agree!" Su Bai shook his head dumbly, "Why are you back? Didn''t you go to Silvi for your birthday?"


    "She lied to me and wanted to run, but I was caught back!" Feihu female said.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao didn''t feel surprised. Don''t look at Sylvie''s young age but she has a lot of thoughts, even if she has been honest during this period, but Su Bai knows that she must be unwilling!"I see, Silvi''s matter has nothing to do with you, and I won''t blame you for it!"


    "I won''t take care of Silvi''s business in the future!" Feihu female said in a deep voice, seemingly completely hurt by her actions.


    I originally planned to think that family affection can help, but I almost got scammed!


    Although it''s okay now, if she ran away, she would definitely be locked in the cell!


    "Well, let''s go and rest soon!"


    Su Bai waved his hand to let Feihu Nu go back to rest, but he did not go to see Silvi!


    This woman can''t have any relaxation or pity for her!


    Gotham¡¯s bad guy Su Bai has seen a lot, everyone has his own point, such as the filial Penguin, the frozen man who loves his wife, but Silvi, so far Su Bai really hasn¡¯t seen her deep inside. What do I care about!The matter about Silvi was just an episode for Su Bai, even if she ran away, Su Bai could still catch her back.In the next period of time, there was nothing particularly big. Su Bai was either at Arkham or the Manor. After trying several times, Leslie was turned down. This made Su Bai also very helpless!For the rest of the time, Su Bai is basically absorbing the energy of the universe, and the life is fulfilling!But Gotham¡¯s days will not be so peaceful!


    Two things soon attracted Su Bai''s attention!


    One thing Gordon said before that the question mark criminal had been caught, it turned out to be Nigma from the Forensic Division of the Gotham Police Department, the guy who likes to speak riddles.No one thought it would be him, not to mention that he had even killed a few people, and one of them was his favorite woman!Because he was worried about being discovered by Gordon, he designed to frame Gordon but was caught by Gordon''s tricks!


    When Su Bai saw him at the police station before, he suspected that he might be a riddler, and now this is even more confirmed.


    The Gotham Police Department wants to hand him over to Arkham, and Su Bai has agreed to accept it!


    The other thing is that the Penguin was released, and it is said that he has reformed and became a good person. After he came out, he did not continue to mess around on the road but disappeared. No one knows where he went!


    Of course, these two things just attracted Su Bai''s attention, and it was another thing that really got him involved!


    Call from Bruce Wayne!


    He has been in Gotham during this period, and it seems that his temperament has changed a lot, and his body has become much stronger.He came back because the computer in the bat cave deciphered something!


    A log of Thomas Wayne!


    There is a name and an address in the log. Bruce Wayne thinks it may be related to the killing of his father, because he had been to this place a few days before he was killed.Bruce Wayne had planned to go directly but was persuaded by Ah Fu and informed Su Bai!


    "Pinewood Farm, Karen Janis?"


    Su Bai came to Wayne Manor and heard Bruce Wayne finished speaking, and said: "Since this person may be related to your father''s death, and you know the detailed address, go and see!"


    "I''m going to prepare the car!"


    Although Ah Fu still does not approve of Bruce''s adventure, he is somewhat relieved if Su is defeated.


    The three men drove and came to the suburbs of Gotham City according to the address.


    "The Pine Forest Farm is the code name of the Wayne Group project. It may be dangerous here!" Ah Fu got out of the car, glanced at the wooden house in front and turned his head and said.


    "Follow me!"

 C1099

    Su Bai said to Bruce Wayne, and walked to the wooden house!


    Item 0068


    When I opened the door and walked in, there was a creaking sound. The layout of the wooden house was ordinary and nothing special, except that there were strange scratches on the wall of the table, as if it was caused by some bird''s claw.Afu and Bruce Wayne followed cautiously with guns in their hands.


    "no one?"


    Bruce Wayne whispered.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a shadow quickly passing by, and before I could see what was going on, I heard a muffled hum, and then I saw Su Bai standing in front of me staring at a dark corner in the distance.


    The sun couldn''t shine there, but it seemed to vaguely see a figure.


    For a moment, Ah Fu and Bruce were afraid to raise their guns and aim!


    "Come out, if I want to hurt you, you can''t hide it!" Su Bai said lightly, and gradually walked out of the darkness.


    A woman, dressed in ordinary look clothes.


    He looked about twenty-six or seventeen years old, very white, with a gentle face, but at this time his face was full of vigilance.


    "Are you Karen Janis? This is Pinewood Farm?" Bruce Wayne asked hurriedly.


    "Who are you?" the woman asked in a deep voice.


    "My name is Bruce Wayne, and Thomas Wayne is my father!"


    "Are you Bruce Wayne?" The woman seemed to know him.


    "Yes, I saw him come to you in my father''s log. I want to know why!" Bruce Wayne.


    "You shouldn''t have come, no one is following you?" Karen Janis said.


    "No, no?" Bruce Wayne said in a daze.


    "Don''t worry, no one is following!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Karen Janis looks at Su Bai: "Who are you?"


    "My name is Su Bai, and I am his godfather!" Su Bai said.


    Karen Janis nodded and said: "I''ve heard of you, Thomas Wayne told me. Listen, you should leave here quickly, don''t continue to investigate, Thomas Wayne is an example!"


    "If you don''t understand why, I won''t give up, I hope you can tell me!" Bruce Wayne insisted.


    Karen Janis looked at him and then stretched out his hand!


    As soon as this hand stretched out, Bruce Wayne and Ah Fu were shocked instantly, and Ah Fu raised the gun again.


    "Afu, let''s put down the gun, it''s okay!" Su Bai said and looked at Karen Janis'' left hand with interest.


    This is a...hawk claw!


    "Songlin Farm is a human body modification project?" Su Bai asked.


    Karen Janis nodded.


    "My father must have discovered something that stopped this project, so he was killed!" Bruce Wayne said."Did they force you?"


    "No, I volunteered!"


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a disability in this hand since I was a child. Two things my father used to do was drinking and beating his disabled daughter. One day I pushed him downstairs and he broke his neck and died. I was convicted of murder. Sin was imprisoned in the Black Gate Prison. At this time, someone contacted me and said that he could heal my hand and make it stronger and more special... It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this..."


    "There are a lot of people doing reforms there, but most of them failed to persevere."


    "Later your father saved me and put me here."


    "This should have happened a long time ago, right? But my father still had an accident, that is to say... they restarted the project, and my father found out and went to investigate, so it happened!" Bruce Wayne said: " I want to know where it is!"


    Karen Janis frowned: "Are you going? This is dangerous!"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "My father helped you, and I hope you can help me too. I can guarantee that you will be fine. After the end, I will arrange a new identity for you and let you leave here and start a new life!" Bruce Wayne promised Tao.


    Karen Janis hesitated, and Bruce Wayne hurriedly looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Since Bruce has said, I can guarantee your safety. If you want to stay after the end, I can guarantee your safety. If you want to leave... I can arrange for you to go to a place where there is absolutely no one. Where to know you!"


    "Ok!"


    Karen Janis nodded and agreed.


    Her hand does look scary, and she will hide it on purpose.


    After coming out, Ah Fu drove, Bruce Wayne in the co-pilot.


    Su Bai sat behind Karen Janis.

 C1100

    Karen Janis is quiet and has no tendency to violence. Although her eagle claws look scary, they have not changed her thinking.However, Wayne Group really can!Galevan said that the Wayne Group was the source of Gotham¡¯s sins. This is not false at all, as if everything is connected to the Wayne Group!He even participated in the transformation of the human body, and it seemed to be quite successful.


    A product like Karen Janis has been made a long time ago. After so many years, I am afraid that there should be great progress, right?


    "right here!"


    After driving for about half an hour, the car stopped in front of an abandoned factory building.


    "Go down and take a look!"


    From the outside environment, it seems that it has been abandoned for a long time.The four got out of the car, Karen Janis led the way, Su Bai followed behind, and Ah Fu protected Bruce Wayne.


    "Crack!"


    Karen Janis raised his hand, and the sharp eagle claws easily cut the lock and pushed in.


    The familiar environment inside made Karen Janis a little dazed, as if thinking of those terrible memories before.


    "It seems that there is no one here."


    From an environmental point of view, this place should be abandoned.


    Karen Janis took a deep breath and turned around and said: "Maybe, I can''t help you, I only know this..."


    Before he finished speaking, Bruce Wayne had already walked inside.


    Obviously, he refused to let it go.


    Because this is currently the only and most likely clue.


    But he seems to be disappointed, because there is really nothing here, it looks like it has been abandoned for a long time!


    Just as Bruce Wayne was walking up the stairs to take a look, suddenly, footsteps sounded from above, and a bang was heard immediately.


    Item 0069


    The bullet missed Bruce Wayne, and Ah Fu hurried over and pulled Bruce Wayne to get ready to run out.


    "Eagleclaw girl, protect them!"


    Su Bai gave an order, and Karen Janis, the eagle claw girl, said: "What about you?"


    Hearing her concern, Su Bai smiled slightly, and from this we can see that she is still very kind.


    "rest assured!"


    Su Bai said, Karen Janis turned and left.


    After they left, Su Bai had already seen people coming down the stairs!


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The man was very simply, seeing Su Bai didn''t even mean to stop, he shot directly.


    At such a close distance, the man probably never thought that Su Bai was still alive, so after the shot, he didn''t even see Su Bai and planned to catch up with Bruce Wayne and the others, but he found out before he could act. Something is wrong!


    Su Bai didn''t even fall down!


    The bullet hovered in front of him very strangely!


    "This... what''s going on?" The man was stunned in horror, Su Bai''s hand waved lightly, and the bullet instantly penetrated his forehead.


    Puff!


    He lay on the ground with eyes wide open, his forehead was bloody, his eyes were wide, and he felt a sense of indecision.


    Su Bai ignored the sudden movement of his body and disappeared. In an instant, he felt a strong wind blowing and dust on the stairs. After a while, Su Bai had reappeared!Then turned and caught up with Bruce Wayne and them!


    As soon as she went out, she saw Karen Janis, the eagle claw woman, who swung her eagle claws to cut a person''s neck abruptly, and the person fell to the ground, convulsing to death with blood flow.


    The Eagle Claw Karen Janis looked up at Su Bai, her expression a little unnatural.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Let''s go, although there are guards here, it has been abandoned. It is estimated that it has been transferred!"


    "Ok!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s face as usual, Karen Janis was better.


    After getting in the car together, Ah Fu started the car directly!


    "This place has been abandoned, there is no clue." Su Bai said towards Bruce Wayne.


    Bruce Wayne was unwilling.


    The clue, is it so broken?


    "Do you know the name of the person in charge of this project?" Bruce Wayne said unwillingly.


    Karen Janis shook his head: "I don''t know, they never call their names in front of us."

 C1101

    Bruce Wayne squeezed his fist depressed, Su Bai thought for a while, and suddenly asked Karen Janis, "Have you heard the name philosopher?"


    "philosopher?"


    Karen Janis was stunned and said: "I''ve heard this name. The director in charge of this project at that time seemed to be called a philosopher, a code name for what game they played before!"


    When she said this, Bruce Wayne was excited.


    "Godfather, what''s the matter with philosophers?"


    "I''m investigating who hired Ma Long, this is the philosopher! But this is just a code name and I don''t know who it is." Su Bai said.


    "After I go back, I will immediately investigate the personnel of the Wayne Group''s scientific research department over the years." Bruce Wayne said excitedly!


    "Yeah! But remember, if you have any clues, don''t do it recklessly and let me know!" Su Bai nodded.


    Bruce Wayne nodded and looked at Karen Janis. Although she didn''t know the name, she must have an impression of what he looked like. She might have been surprised when she came here suddenly, so Bruce Wayne planned to take her. Back to the manor, not only to ensure her safety, but also to help find out who the philosopher is!They went back to Wayne Manor, and Su Bai went back to Arkham!


    It seems that the wind and the waves are calm, but in fact it is surging!


    After they left here, what happened here has been spread.


    Underground of Black Gate Prison.


    In a certain laboratory!


    A person is strapped to a hospital bed, and there are several medical staff nearby.


    On one wall of the room, it was replaced by a pane of glass.


    On the other side of the glass, two people are watching this scene!


    "Doctor, Bruce Wayne and Su Bai went to the original laboratory, and there may be other experimental products in the same group!" The black fat woman whispered.


    The man with glasses called the Doctor nodded without speaking, and looked at the man lying in it intently!


    To be precise, it should be a lying male corpse!


    "let''s start!"


    Dr. Glasses did not respond to what the woman said just now, but whispered.


    Soon, experiments began in the laboratory.


    After a while, I saw that the male corpse actually started to twitch, and the corpse could still move?What a strange thing, but the people present didn''t feel surprised, but watched more nervously!


    "Roar!"


    After the corpse twitched quickly, he opened his eyes and let out a hoarse roar.His situation looked a little dazed, a little angry, and he began to struggle hard.The originally restrained strap was useless and was easily broken away. The medical staff hurriedly tried to stop it but it was useless. He was seen grabbing a medical staff and threw him out with one hand. He got up like crazy and started to face the surrounding medical staff The staff pained the killer.


    That brute force and fierceness made the black fat woman unable to help but say, "Do you need to calm him down?"


    "Listen, what is he talking about?" Dr. Glasses said.


    The fat black woman frowned: "Azeril? What is that?"


    "Death... Angel!"


    "We made it!"


    "My research finally succeeded!"


    "Successfully resurrected the dead!"


    Dr. Glasses exclaimed a little excitedly.


    The fat black woman was also very excited, but she hesitated and said, "But he seems to have lost his memory. In this case, our goal is not completely successful, right?"


    "This is just the beginning, as long as the experiment continues, it will definitely succeed!"


    Dr. Eye pushed his glasses."Next, let''s test how strong this angel of death is! You just said that the place was discovered, didn''t you? Bruce Wayne, ha ha... I really didn''t expect this kid to be able to trace it to this point. "


    "Do you want to deal with him?"


    "Do not!"


    Dr. Eye shook his head: "My target is Arkham''s medical equipment!"


    Chapter 0070 The Identity Of Aunt And Niece And Angel Of Death


    "Rejected again!"


    In the office, Su Bai sighed. It is not easy to break the relationship with Leslie without a suitable opportunity. You can hug her, but once Su Bai tries to ask her out, she will refuse!It''s like being on the edge of a cliff, and I feel that I might jump off at any time, but it''s only because someone pushes her behind!


    After Leslie was gone, the Flying Tiger Girl came in.


    Seeing this situation, Feihu Nui knew what was going on. She walked to the side and gave Su Bai a glass of wine. She came behind him, squeezed Su Bai''s shoulder with both hands and said, "If you want to, I can help create opportunities !"


    "Forget it, then it''s meaningless!"

 C1102

    Su Bai shook his head and took a sip of the wine, holding the Feihu woman''s hand and said, "Would you like to come back to the manor with me tonight?"


    The Feihu woman smiled as if she was about to speak, but at this time Silvi''s cell was displayed on the computer screen, and Silvi seemed to be swearing emotionally.This has always happened since she was caught again!


    "This Silvi is really under-trained!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''ll bring her here!"


    The Feihu woman got up and went out soon after she finished speaking. Although she was yelling in the cell, she was extremely quiet, even fearful!


    "Are you taking the initiative or waiting for me to do it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Silvi hesitated, looked at Su Bai, then looked at Feihu Nui and snorted!


    Su Bai shrugged and said nothing, Feihu Nuv had already started.


    After the last time, Feihu Girl was really not polite to Silvi.Three times and two times, Silvi was stripped naked, and at the same time he was handcuffed and pushed in front of Su Bai!


    "Do you... do you want to go out first?" Su Bai turned towards Feihu Woman.


    It''s her niece after all!


    Feihu Nu shook her head and unlocked the zipper on her coat!


    This action made Su Bai''s eyes shine.


    Look at Silvi, and look at the Flying Tiger Girl.


    Aunt and niece, it should feel good!


    Thinking of this Su Bai was already a little excited, and other people wouldn''t come to the office to disturb him, so he started playing now.


    Silvi was very passive because she couldn''t resist, but the Feihu girl was very active, unknowingly making Su Bai already devote herself to it.


    I don''t know how long it took, Silvi was lying on the table, behind Su Bai and Feihu Nu were kissing.At this moment, Su Bai''s eyes swept across the computer screen inadvertently, but this sweep made him stunned.


    Someone unexpectedly!


    Su Bai motioned to Feihu Nu to lie next to Silvi, and then took turns while looking at the person on the screen!


    I saw him wearing a black armor, a cloak, a black mask on his head, and a long sword!


    It feels like an ancient knight!


    "I am an angel of death, Su Bai...come out quickly and accept God''s punishment!"


    The voice came out, Su Bai, Silvi and Feihu Girl were stunned!


    "Who is this person?" Feihu Girl couldn''t help but said.


    "Angel of death, didn''t he say it himself!" Su Bai disagrees. Although the guy who ran out dare to come to Arkham to provoke him, he really didn''t take it seriously!He didn''t need to show up at all, the vixen had gone out.


    Soon, the vixen fought this angel of death!


    This guy was wearing a strong armor, but his movements were very flexible, and it seemed that he was not weak in strength, and he was a bit capable. The vixen couldn''t take him down immediately, after all, he still had weapons in his hand!


    Su Bai did not panic, the Feihu Girl and Silvi would naturally not behave, and under Su Bai''s offensive they quickly put the matter behind.Su Bai is galloping, while paying attention!


    The vixen suddenly knocked over his mask with a punch, and at the same time he was swinging his sword and looking down at the vixen.


    At this time, the vixen''s necklace suddenly lit up, lighting up a totem like a leopard.The speed increased for an instant, and the vixen accurately grasped the hand of the angel of death swinging the sword, and pushed the other hand firmly on his shoulder and elbow, and the sword instantly changed its direction and slashed towards the other side of the angel of death. Come here.


    boom!


    The long sword is broken!


    This made the angel of death seem stunned.


    "Impossible, how is this possible, this is impossible..."


    When he was stunned, the vixen did not stop, and made another move like the same method, and the broken sword directly pierced the heart of the angel of death!


    After the convulsion, the angel of death slowly fell to the ground.


    At the same time, he clearly saw his appearance.


    "what?"


    "The vixen, bring him back!" Su Bai picked up the communicator and gave the order to the vixen. The vixen responded with a sound and was about to bring the angel of death back, but this stupefied effort...the angel of death was gone!Su Bai did not pay attention to the screen when he was on the phone.


    "What about people?"


    "Forget it, don''t chase it!"


    Seeing the vixen wanted to chase her, Su Bai stopped her!


    After a while, Su Bai sat down contented!


    Then the monitoring screen was brought up.

 C1103

    In the screen, it can be seen that the angel of death, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly opened his glasses when the vixen was talking to him, and then turned around and ran away with no agility as if he were injured!


    The whole process is very fast, very tight in the chest, no less than a vixen!


    "This...this is impossible, am I wrong!"


    "How could it be him?"


    Feihu Nu was stunned looking at the screen, and she cried out in surprise.


    Silvi on the other side was also stunned!


    The picture freezes at the moment the mask falls!


    This angel of death!


    Others may not be familiar with it, but Feihu Nu and Silvi are very familiar.


    Not someone else!


    It is Feihu Nu''s brother, Silvi''s uncle Theo Gallvin!


    "Isn''t he dead? He was killed by the Penguin, why...I can''t read it wrong, it must be him!" The Feihu woman has always been calm, but at this time she is also shocked!


    This person turned out to be his dead brother. How could a person who has died be resurrected?


    This is not scientific!


    "Gotham, it''s really getting weirder!"


    "Angel of death, angel of death! This is the legend of the Duma Order. It is said that there was an angel of death who could come back to life from the dead. We have heard this story since childhood and thought it was a myth. Is it true that there is an angel of death?" Fei Tiger Girl muttered in disbelief...


    Item 0071


    "Tonight, a strangely dressed man appeared in the city, seeming to have fled from the direction of the Arkham Mad Asylum. What is surprising is that this mysterious man and the former mayor of Theo Gallvin It''s very similar..." The news was broadcast on the TV, and the angel of death without his mask was clearly seen leaving the street quickly.


    It''s also unfortunate, mainly because there happened to be an interview, otherwise it might not be discovered yet.


    The result is okay now, as soon as TV broadcasts, many people basically know it.


    Whether it''s Gordon Harvey and others from the Gotham Police Department, or Arkham, or Wayne Manor, even the Penguins know it!


    After being released from the Black Gate Prison, the Penguin disappeared without a trace. In fact, he did not leave Gotham, but met someone while visiting his mother in the cemetery!His biological father!From the time he remembered, his mother had told his father that he was dead and he was still alive. He never thought that it was a very famous family in Gotham!


    The thing is very simple. Many years ago, the Penguin''s father fell in love with the Penguin''s mother who worked as a servant in his house, but the family was not allowed to be separated. It is a clich¨¦ and bloody story!


    And the more bloody ones are yet to come!


    I thought that finding a father could re-own the family, and it seemed to get along well with the father''s later wife and his wife''s sons and daughters!But the bloody thing is that they have been poisoning the Penguin''s father, and then...dead!After he died, he seized his property and planned to drive away the Penguin. However, the Penguin was not the same as before because he received the''treatment''. He just wanted to stay, and turned into a servant and was insulted.In this way, the Penguins did not turn their faces, nor did they return to their original state!


    But when seeing the angel of death and seeing Theo Galeven reappearing, it was like a key brought his memory, the door to his spirit!


    For this man who killed his mother!


    Penguins will never forget!


    Galven, must die!


    Because of Gallvin''s sake, the Penguin was restored to his mental state of being''cured'', and he became the king of Gotham who smashed the rivers and lakes. He soon discovered that his father''s death was not simple!


    Arkham Asylum!


    The Penguin limped to the door.


    "Penguin?"


    The vixen was a little surprised when he saw the Penguin. Although the vixen was not there when he was in power, the vixen still knew the situation in Gotham well.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m looking for Su Bai!" The Penguin said with a grin.


    The Penguin is cruel, and he is not merciless in killing, but most of the time he is smiling, and he has a very strange and abnormal feeling.


    The vixen frowned and contacted Su Bai.


    After a while, the vixen opened the door to let the penguins in!


    Not long after, Feihu Nui came and brought the Penguin to Su Bai''s office!


    "sit down!"


    Su Bai beckoned to let the Penguin sit down at will, Feihu Nui had already poured the wine, brought it and handed it to the Penguin, and then handed another cup to Su Bai, standing behind Su Bai!


    "We are old acquaintances. You disappeared after the Black Gate Prison. Now you suddenly came to me, something is wrong?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The Penguin grinned. After he recovered, he still had a fear of the Black Gate Prison!


    "Theo Galeven!"

 C1104

    "Is he still alive, right? He must die!" The Penguin gritted his teeth.


    "What do you want to do?" The Penguin can find Arkham, and Su Bai is expected to do so!


    "I have lived in the suburbs all this time. I met my father. My father is the heir to an ancient family in Gotham! But he died and was killed by his wife that bitch! You help me kill Dead Gallvin, I am willing to provide you with wealth and news! Of course, and the daughter of that bitch, she is very beautiful, I think you will be satisfied!" Penguin humane.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Because only you can do it, and...you can keep me, just like you can keep Falcone!" Penguin humane.


    "But you are not Falcone! You have gone from a little umbrella boy to the King of Gotham, I admire you very much, and because of this, I know very well that you are not the kind of master who is willing to succumb to others. What''s more, I am not interested in controlling Gotham. You should know this!" Su Bai said.


    "I''m willing! Gotham... more and more weird, it''s no longer the Gotham who dare to fight and fight with means to get ahead!" The Penguin said hurriedly.


    "He''s not bad, we also need someone to provide information!"


    Feihu Girl whispered in Su Bai''s ear.


    "Knight Arkham, this is a team I formed to undertake the bounty mission!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    The Penguin instantly smiled and said: "I understand, I will post a reward. Based on the previous conditions, I hope you can help me catch Theo Galeven!"


    "Wait for my news!" Su Bai said.


    "Then say goodbye!"


    The Penguin got up and limped away!


    The Penguins have two enemies, one is the former boss Fish!His lame leg was given by Fish, and one was Theo Galeven!


    "Go get ready, and inform the Frozen, let him participate in this mission!"


    "When someone is caught, he will be sent over first. I want to know why he was resurrected!"


    Su Bai first confessed, and then paused: "If you don''t want to participate, I can allow it!"


    "No need to!"


    Feihunuv shook her head. She really didn''t have any special feelings for her brother Feihunu. She is now completely looking forward to defeating the Soviet Union!The next thing is much simpler. The equipment problem of Frostman has been solved a long time ago. It''s time to come out for activities. After all, Frostman''s reputation is much higher than that of Firefly and Flying Tiger. Such subordinates can''t be wasted in the cell. in!


    As for the compensation, there is definitely no compensation. Her wife''s illness has been solved for him by himself. Does he still want compensation?Allowing him to go out is the biggest reward!


    Arkham Knight.


    Flying tiger girl, firefly, freezing man.


    While adjusting and packing their equipment, the three began investigating the whereabouts of Theo Galeven, the Angel of Death.


    Item 0072


    The Angel of Death is a myth of the Flying Tiger female family. Although he does not know what the situation of Theo Galeven is, since he thinks he is the Angel of Death and his sword is broken, he will definitely find a way to get the truth. That sword!But if you really put that sword, Feihu Girl naturally knows where it is!


    After being properly equipped, the Feihu woman led the team and set off!


    Su Bai did not pay too much attention to this matter, but directly teleported to his apartment in New York.


    It just so happened that Diana was fine today, and Su Bai was ready to come back to accompany her.


    During this time, Diana was actually not in New York, mainly in the antique business. Stepping into the modern society, the economy is developing rapidly, and the antique business is getting better and better after being away from the war.It can be said that what she earns here is about to catch up with Su Bai''s side. Of course, this is the eternal paradise company held by the two together!So this also made Diana very hurry up, very dedicated!


    As the saying goes, little don''t win over newlyweds.


    Although Su Bai hasn''t been idle during this time, Barbara, Flying Tiger Girl, Silvi, and Leslie, and even Star Chaser and Mountain City Country will occasionally go there.But these are either desires for conquest or pure desires or habits, which are completely different from Diana!


    There is only one wife to the outside world!


    Wonder Woman Diana!


    First, they expressed their longing fiercely, and then the two embraced and talked about their respective experiences during this time!During this process, Diana did not ask about women, and Su Bai did not say much, but he had a vague feeling. It is estimated that Diana should also know some, but he did not ask, which made Su Bai even more emotional!


    "The situation in Gotham is getting more and more interesting. There is a guy who has come back from the dead. I think this is just the beginning. There will definitely be more weird people in the future!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Isn''t this just right, so Arkham can be useful! Speaking of it, do you want to put Circe in? She''s pretty honest recently!" Diana said with a smile.


    "Just forget about her, there is nowhere for her to be useful for the time being!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Ok."


    "How about you? Is it going well with you?"


    "Fortunately, I have encountered some enemies, but I can handle them all!" Diana said with a smile.


    Su Bai didn''t follow up. It seems that Diana''s appearance shouldn''t be a big problem, and she doesn''t need help when she arrives!There are still few enemies now. When all kinds of powerful enemies emerge in the future, it is a good thing that Diana has enemies to practice hands now!


    It was not until night fell that Su Bai received a call from Feihu Girl.


    The angel of death has been caught!


    "Would you like to come and see with me?" Su Bai asked Diana.

 C1105

    Diana thought for a while and said: "Forget it, I won''t go! Rest and rest, I have other things tomorrow."


    "Well, then I''m leaving now!"


    After the kiss goodbye, Su defeated the portal and returned directly to Arkham.


    Coming out of the office and coming to the cell area, Su Bai saw the angel of death!


    The armor on his body was a bit torn, there were traces of being burned by fire, some looked like being sealed by ice, and there were several long holes.


    Although I don''t know what the result will be, he can still survive the Arkham Knight shot, which shows that his ability seems a bit interesting!His own fighting ability is not particularly strong, but it is still acceptable. These should not be available before.The previous Theo Galeven, disguise, conspiracy, these can be, but not very good!Moreover, his resurrection after death seems to have changed a lot, as if he has the ability to come back from the dead!No matter if it was the vixen before, or the Arkham Knight was in the process of catching him, he died!


    But still alive now!


    And it looks alive!


    After listening to the report of the Feihu woman, Theo Galeven should have completely lost his memory or been brainwashed. If it weren¡¯t for the fireflies to go with the frozen man this time, the Feihu woman might be true this time. Will be in trouble!


    The Frozen Man was returned to the cell, and the Firefly also left.


    The Feihu woman stood beside Su Bai, looking at the violent angel of death in the cell!


    "He should have been seriously brainwashed, and his memory may have been completely messed up. He now thinks he is an angel of death, that god, and it may be difficult to get any useful news!" Feihu Girl whispered.


    Su Bai smiled: "Of course the conventional methods can''t work, but..."


    Su Bai stared at him with squinted eyes, releasing his spiritual power!


    Messy!


    Very messy!


    Theo Gallvin''s memories are twisted together like a bunch of twists together, there is no continuity at all, and some memories are really completely lost.Su Bai carefully checked the memories he experienced from childhood to adulthood, family, etc.-check, endure the kind of memory that he had experienced when he was a child, and then immediately after adulthood, and then jumped back to the messy memory of childhood, finally He has discovered something.


    A laboratory!


    A man with glasses.


    Calling himself his master, give him a mission!


    Su Bai continued to explore, but there was no useful memory. In other words, after his death, maybe this man with glasses didn''t know how to resurrect him, causing him to have a confused memory and possess the ability to come back from the dead?


    Withdrawing his spiritual power, Su Bai looked at him with interest!


    Resurrected from the dead, angel of death!


    It can be considered to complement each other, but his ability to resurrect is still too weak!Su Bai is only interested in how he got his abilities, not in getting his abilities!If you want to resurrect from the dead, your own ability is the strongest!


    "Notify the Penguin!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Almost two hours later, the Penguin came.


    Wearing a very expensive and high-end suit, but also brought a woman!


    The figure and appearance of this woman were pretty good, but she was obviously shocked!


    "this is?"


    "Sasha, it''s the daughter of that bitch!" The Penguin pushed her to the ground, but she shrank into a ball in horror!


    "Their family poisoned my father, and I made that bitch''s son a barbecue for that bitch to eat! Then... I cut off her head and want to store it later! As for her... Here you are!" The Penguin said lightly with a smile.


    But the content of the words, even the flying tiger girl who didn''t blink, felt a little scary!


    Chapter 0073 The Ring and Hugo Strange


    There are many types of fear. Some people are terrified because they are strong, kill people without blinking, or are moody, and some people are just... abnormal!Kill and kill, the method used is really chilling.He killed his son and made barbecue for his mother.


    This method is really creepy, let alone collecting human heads!


    The woman named Sasha was trembling more clearly when she heard the words of the Penguin. Although she didn''t know what kind of life she was greeted, she knew very well that if the person in front of her refused to accept her, then she would definitely be waiting for her. A tragic fate!


    The Penguin will definitely not let him go.


    Sasha hurriedly reached out and hugged Su Bai''s leg. She was scared and speechless but looked at him pleadingly.


    The mental power is activated.


    Su Bai has an understanding of Sasha¡¯s situation. In short, this is not a good thing. The father who conspired to poison the Penguin also has her share, a woman who is greedy for money and cruel, but don¡¯t look at her older than Silvi. Years old, but the means and xinxing are far inferior to Silvi!


    "I am offering a reward, and the money will be delivered as soon as possible. As for Galvin, he is yours! However, let me remind you that this guy can be resurrected, so... if you want to kill him, you''d better use a big guy!" Su Defeated.


    "I''m ready!"


    The Penguin smiled, Su Bai handed over Galven to the Penguin!


    The Penguins took Gellervin away, and the rest of the matter was left alone.After about half a day, the Penguin sent one of his men to give Su Bai a money, one million!Su Bai did not stay privately, the firefly, the flying tiger girl, each of them 500,000 was directly divided!By the way, Su Bai also asked what happened to Galvin, but was told that the penguin did not know where he got the rocket launcher and directly exploded Galvin...


    After listening to Su Bai can not help but admire!

 C1106

    The Penguins are really ruthless.


    Even if Galvin could come back from the dead, it might not be resurrected if it was blown up!


    "What does she do?"


    In the office, Feihu Nui looked at Sasha who was still trembling and asked for instructions."It looks good and the figure looks good, or just stay, and have fun when you are bored?" said, Feihu female walked to Sasha''s side and pulled her skirt off again and again. , After checking, Feihu female smiled and said: "It''s still a baby!"


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I am willing to do anything!" Sasha said tremblingly.


    "Are you the biological daughter of Penguin''s father?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    "So, your surname is Copper? Tell me about your family!" Su Bai said.


    Sasha froze for a while and started talking with trembling, but Su Bai was a little disappointed. She was talking about ordinary things, how rich and with a long history, but there was nothing crucial!Seeing Su Bai''s noncommittal appearance, Sasha was a little worried.


    Worried about becoming worthless!


    After hesitating, Sasha seemed to hear something hurriedly and said: "I know that my father has a secret vault. Although I don''t know what''s in it, he cares very much about this vault. There must be very important things in it. !"


    "Oh?"


    Su Bai got interested, and said with a smile: "Do you know where it is?"


    "Big, I probably know..."


    "Flying Tiger Girl, she left it to you!"


    Su Bai turned to Feihu Women''s Road.


    "Okay!" Feihunu said with a smile, turned and took Sasha away.


    How the Feihu Girl concocted it, and what Su defeated in the vault didn''t care much. She was just idle and idle!


    Feihu Nui''s efficiency is still very high, and I don''t know how she did it. Anyway, what Sasha asked her to train was a good one, and she also got a position in the vault.This is also a coincidence. Sasha also accidentally heard about such an important thing as the vault and then quietly investigated it. Money, she takes it very seriously!If she hadn''t investigated this clue, I''m afraid her result might not necessarily be wrong!However, the contents of this vault are unexpected!


    The Penguin obviously didn''t know that there was such a vault. Everyone except Sasha was dead!Feihu Nui took her to the vault. In addition to some gold, jewelry and other money, there were also some antiques, and there was also a small safe, but I didn¡¯t know that the key could not be opened. These things made Feihu Nu¡¯s mind take all of them. come back!


    "Put these things away, put them away, and I''ll deal with them later!"


    Putting other things away, Su Bai looked at the small safe in front of him.


    It seems very explanatory, and it would be very difficult to open it forcibly without the key, but this is nothing to Su Bai!With a light touch of a finger, the vault instantly turned into sand and scattered all over the place!At the same time, Su Bai had already seen what was inside!


    A ring!


    Su Bai picked up the ring and looked at it with a little surprise... This is a very simple ring, without jewels and no special design.But there seems to be a row of Latin letters on it.After thinking about it, Su Bai went directly to the basement.


    "Translate, what does this mean!"


    There is an intelligent system, which is very simple.


    "Protect the home and the country until death!"


    It sounds very decent.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "Do you know any special use or identity of this ring?"


    "needs time."


    "Okay, you check first, and if you find it, tell me!"


    Su Bai is not in a hurry, he thinks this ring might let him discover something!While waiting, the phone rang suddenly.


    Bruce Wayne is calling!


    "Godfather, we know who the philosopher is!"


    "who is it?"


    "Hugo Strange, he was originally a director of Wayne Group. He was a good friend of my father and was also in charge of the Pine Forest Farm project. It was him, he betrayed my father! Godfather, this is not fair! Why do you want to do such a thing if you are a friend!"


    "It would be great if everything could be judged so easily."


    Su Bai sighed."Do you know where he is now?"


    "Black Gate Prison!"


    Item 0074


    "Don''t take any action, wait for my call!"


    After Su Bai hung up the phone, he said to the intelligent system: "Hugo Strange, I need his information!"


    In an instant, the virtual image appeared.


    "Hugo Strange, the former head of the Wayne Group Pine Farm, left the Wayne Group and went to the Black Gate Prison to conduct a secret experiment after the project ended, with the purpose of studying the transformation of the human body!" At the same time, a photo appeared.

 C1107

    A man with glasses!


    "So it was him!"


    Seeing the photos and seeing him, Su Bai immediately remembered.


    The man with glasses in the laboratory that appeared in the memory of the angel of death, Theo Galervin, the man who claimed to be the owner of the angel of death, was this Dr. Hugo!


    It''s him!


    Resurrect Gallivin and become an angel of death!


    Dr. Hugo is also one of Batman¡¯s villains, a mad scientist who loves human experiments very much, and is also the manager of the Arkham Asylum, a sickly bad one!And also very capable!However, after Su Bai participated in some changes, Dr. Hugo changed from Arkham to Black Gate Prison!But it''s just that, what he did hasn''t changed!


    Karen Janis, the eagle claw, and Theo Galeven, the angel of death, are all his masterpieces, but there is definitely more than that!


    It turned out that he could only transform things like the Eagle Claw, and now they can bring the dead back to life.


    It seems that after Galvin died, the body was sent to Dr. Hugo, so what about Galvin?His research must have been going on for a long time and has been successful, maybe this guy might have resurrected others!


    "It seems necessary to go and see!"


    After Su Bai left the basement, he drove to the Black Gate Prison!


    Black Gate Prison is not very close to Arkham, and it is also very remote. It takes about half an hour to drive!


    The way is relatively remote and quiet.


    "boom!"


    When I was driving, I suddenly heard a loud noise, and the car swayed a bit out of control.


    Zi Ga!


    Su Bai stepped on the brakes, and the car stopped simply.


    The tire has burst!


    Although I didn''t concentrate on driving, but the road is still good, it is impossible to suddenly blow out!Su Bai got out of the car to prepare for an inspection. He just opened the door and walked down when he heard a swish.


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and a dagger went straight to his heart!


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and then he clamped the dagger, followed by a man in a suit and a face mask walking out from a distance!


    Crush!


    Suddenly sharp steel claws appeared on his wrist, which looked like Wolverine at first glance, but this claw was obviously a weapon rather than its own thing!


    "Come to kill me?" Su Bai smiled and said, "There was an angel of death before, but now there is you again. I am really curious about anyone in Gotham who wants me to die so much! Well, the answer is actually very simple. Dr. Hugo! But why? I have nothing to do with him, right?"


    Su Bai''s question was obviously not meant to be answered by the other party, and he had already arrived in front of Su Bai with a stride, followed by his claws and stabbed Su Bai.


    Su Bai stayed still and didn''t mean to evade, but when he saw his claws were about to stab him, he suddenly listened!


    Under the mask, the person''s eyes widened instantly, his arms shook and his muscles swelled, but he couldn''t move!


    "What''s the matter, you..." He couldn''t help exclaiming, but Su Bai smiled and rolled his fingers.


    In an instant, he saw the sharp claws bend down strangely and stabbed towards the back of his hand.


    The claw pierced the skin, and the pierced bone was directly inserted into his palm, penetrated from the back of his hand, and appeared from the palm of his hand.That sharp pain, that killer was so unrelated and distorted, gritted his teeth, but didn''t make a sound. It seemed that he had received special training!Compared with the pain, he was even more surprised how Su Bai could do it, so that he could not move, but also made his paws bend!


    He didn''t even touch himself!


    In a daze, he felt as if something swept through his brain.


    "You weren''t sent by Dr. Hugo! You are Claw! It turns out that the Owl Court really exists!" Su Bai looked at him and suddenly laughed dumbly!


    Beware of the Owl Court, keep watch on your travels, watch Gotham City from a dark place, hidden in the attic of the Love Wall... He is with him at home, and he also exists between the bed and the bed.Never mention his name, and the claws found your head.


    This is a horrible nursery rhyme circulated in Gotham City in the comics, which is about the Owl Court!


    There is such a legend in the gloomy city of Gotham.Legend has it that there are a group of dark walkers in the night of the music scene. They control this dark city. In such a city, anyone who disobeys their will will be wiped out by the owl''s claws.


    Simply put, this is an alliance formed by the ancient Gotham family, a special existence!


    Talon is a code name, the killer of the Owl Court.


    The Owl Court will look for orphans to train and become claws!


    The claws in front of him were shocked and could not understand how Su Bai knew all this, but Su Bai didn''t mean anything to explain. Although his eyes were looking at him, his thoughts were not on him at all!


    Owl Court, Dr. Hugo.


    It seems that Dr. Hugo is likely to work for the Owl Court, and only the Owl Court has the ability to support Dr. Hugo''s experiment!Its purpose... Just look at the project that Dr. Hugo is studying.Human experiment, come back to life!Su Bai remembers that only Gotham local families are eligible to join the Owl Court, but with the development of the times, this rule will inevitably lead to the desolation of the Owl Court.But what if... can be resurrected after death?Wouldn''t it be possible to guarantee the existence and development of Owl Court forever, and always control Gotham in the dark!


    If you think about it this way, the whole clue is obvious.


    It may be that Thomas Wayne blocked this project and was killed.

 C1108

    The real murderer behind the scenes originally thought it might be Dr. Hugo, but now it seems... Dr. Hugo may also be just a pawn!


    Owl court.


    What a big game of chess!


    Item 0075


    "That said, I understand why Dr. Hugo killed himself. It should be because of the Angel of Death. The secret of resurrection from the dead must not be publicized. Secondly, the set of medical equipment? He wants to study human experiments, that set. The technology of the equipment far exceeds that of the current era, and if it has it, it will definitely solve many of his problems!"


    "The angel of death came back from the dead but lost his memory. The Owl Court certainly doesn''t want to see this. In other words, the experiment has not been successful, so the secret must be kept, so this time it is Claw, the killer of the Owl Court! "


    I have to say that this is the benefit of knowing so much!


    With just a Dr. Hugo, an owl court, combined with knowing his own situation, it is easy to infer the specific situation.


    fact!


    This is also true!


    "It''s a pity you don''t even know where the Owl Court is!"


    Su Bai looked at Claws with disappointment. The Owl Court is very secret. It can be said that no one knows who is in every corner of Gotham. They wear masks when they meet, and Claws only work when there is an order. appear!


    "It''s easy to kill you, but you are a bit useful!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to directly use his psychic abilities to brainwash him, and see if he can figure out the situation of the Owl Court!After it was over, Su Bai let the claws leave and set the car back on the road by himself!Knowing that Dr. Hugo may also be a pawn, but this does not hinder Su Bai''s plan, he is going to see how much "stock" Dr. Hugo has in his hands.


    When Su Bai came to Heimen Prison, he found that something was wrong. Heimen Prison was under martial law, and even the police came.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai stopped Harvey and asked.


    Harvey was stunned for a moment and didn''t expect Su Bai to come: "Something happened, a group of people escaped from the Black Gate Prison!"


    "Do you know who it is?" Su Bai asked.


    "You may not believe it!" Harvey took a deep breath and said, "Fish, Fish Mooney!"


    "Everyone thought she was dead for so long, but I didn''t expect to..." Harvey couldn''t help sighing.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, his psychic power was activated to cover the entire Black Gate Prison.


    Soon after, a secret laboratory was discovered in the underground of the Black Gate Prison.


    However, in this laboratory, Dr. Hugo is no longer there, and nothing abnormal has been found!


    "It seems to be a step too late? No, if Dr. Hugo wants to evacuate, it is impossible to make a jailbreak. Such a big movement still made people discover Fish and the others. Maybe something happened during the transfer, and Fish took the opportunity to escape. Right?" Su Bai guessed for a moment, and since there was nothing to look at here, he left.


    Go straight to Wayne Manor!


    After arriving at Wayne Manor, Su Bai discovered that this place seemed to have been attacked, and there was a corpse!


    Obviously it should also be a sharp claw!


    Karen Janis, the eagle claw girl, seems to be injured too!


    "It looks like you are going to kill me and you at the same time!" After understanding the situation, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Godfather, you were also attacked?" Bruce Wayne asked hurriedly: "What the hell is going on, who is this killer? Is it Dr. Hugo''s person?"


    "Do not!"


    "It should be said that Dr. Hugo and this assassin claw are other people''s people!"


    Su Bai shook his head and told what he knew.


    This answer shocked them.


    I thought that the real murderer behind the scenes was Dr. Hugo, but I did not expect that there is a mysterious owl court, they are the real real murderers behind the scenes!


    "I just came back from the Black Gate Prison, Dr. Hugo is gone, and his experiments have run out. As for the Owl Court, they are everywhere and very hidden, it is difficult to find them!" Su Bai said.


    "Then how do I get revenge!" Bruce Wayne said bitterly.


    "It''s very simple, try hard to improve yourself, let yourself have the strength to deal with the Owl Court, and then completely eradicate the Owl Court and save Gotham! Before that, I will find ways to arrange manpower to enter the Owl Court, and try to get their situation as far as possible. Master it all!"


    "Bruce, the next thing has nothing to do with you. You need to work hard to become the hero of this city!" Su Bai patted Bruce Wayne on the shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    Bruce Wayne nodded: "I see! But the Owl Court won''t just let it go, right?"


    "If one day the Owl Court finds you, you will tell them that they will not continue to investigate! If they want to kill you, you will die at the beginning! The reason why they will send Claws this time is because they are afraid that you will investigate the truth! Now! You already know it, but they don''t know that you know! So as long as you promise not to investigate further, it should be fine. After all, they will be in trouble if you die!"


    "I understand!"


    "And you!"


    "You can''t stay with Bruce Wayne, your presence will make the Owl Court jealous! And now things have been figured out, do you want to leave Gotham and live again or stay in Gotham! If you want to stay Next, I can let you enter Arkham and become a Knight of Arkham! In this way, you don¡¯t have to worry about the police. As for the Owl Court, it doesn¡¯t matter. I attract their attention on the bright side, so it¡¯s better!"


    "I''m going to Arkham!" Karen Janis said.

 C1109

    "Okay, then you follow me like this!"


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and directly returned to Arkham with the eagle claw girl.


    Soon after returning to Arkham, Su Bai saw a report from the police. The police wanted Dr. Hugo for privately modifying the human body, and also claimed that some fugitives who had been transformed by Dr. Hugo had escaped from the Black Gate Prison!This news surprised Su Bai!It is normal for them to be able to find this. There must be some clues left on the scene, but it is unlikely to be announced.


    Why is it announced when it is so secretive and can cause panic to the public?


    "Is it because the Owl Court wants to capture these fugitives? Only the Owl Court has such a powerful ability that the police have to publish these news!"


    "It seems that these fugitives are not easy!"


    Item 0076


    Dr. Hugo, the black door fugitive has caused a great sensation in Gotham. Although the list of fugitives has not been announced, it has caused panic even more. You know who the fugitive is!


    After the Eagle Claw came to Arkham, Su Bai let her be with Firefly, and the two of them were relatively close in character.


    After setting up these things, Su Bai returned to the basement.


    "Do you know the purpose and background of the ring?"


    "This ring belongs to the Owl Court, a status symbol. Only members of the Owl Court, the oldest family in Gotham, have such a ring. It is strange that this ring does not seem to belong to the Kobot family! According to the information, the Kobot family does not seem to have joined the Owl Court!"


    "Is there any news about the Owl Court?" Su Bai asked, playing with the ring.


    "The Owl Court is very mysterious, and there is very little information about it in history."


    Even the future intelligent system has not found much information in the''history'', which shows how mysterious this owl court is.In the comics, Court Owl is Batman''s rival, and it is the kind of rival that can make Batman suffer!There is no special idea about the Owl Court Su defeat. To put it bluntly, it is an alliance of several big families. It is not enough for Su Bai. It is not bad to leave it to Bruce Wayne in the future and Batman!But, since there are ready-made chess pieces on hand now, it would be a pity not to use them!


    Su Bai is not talking about that brainwashed claw!


    Even if he can play a role, there will never be too many news that can be detected!


    Only to really enter the Owl Court, and to join the Owl Court, you must have the ancient family of Gotham to be eligible. It sounds not easy.But it just so happened, I don''t know if it was luck or some reason, but I have two members of ancient families!


    Sasha Copper!


    Silvi Galeven!


    Gallevin is the name changed later, the original family is Duma!


    The Duma family is also the ancient Gotham family!


    "It''s a pity not to use it!"


    Su Bai returned to the office on the ground, and the female flying tiger Sylvie called to bring him over.Sylvie has been relatively quiet these days, especially after she had been with her aunt last time, she seemed to have accepted her fate, but Su Bai didn''t believe her, as long as there was a suitable opportunity, she would definitely not give up!


    After arriving at the office, Silvi consciously took off her clothes and knelt down on Su Bai''s legs. The Feihu woman on the side also took off her coat while walking!


    Originally, Su Bai planned to talk about things, but the two of them were so conscious, so let''s put things aside.After enjoying it pouringly, Su Bai said leisurely, "Have you heard of the Owl Court?"


    "What is that?" Feihu female shook her head, obviously without impression.


    Sylvie seemed to think of something, and said: "I seemed to have heard my uncle talk about it before, the Owl Court is a very mysterious organization in Gotham!"


    "Sure enough, it''s a different character!" Su Bai smiled and touched Silvi''s face!


    It is clear that Xi Erwei is younger than Feihu Girl, but Feihu Girl does not pay attention to this aspect!


    "The Owl Court is very mysterious and huge. Only the ancient family of Gotham is eligible to join! The Dumas meets this requirement. Do you want to leave here and restore a life of fine clothes and food?" Su Bai asked towards Silvi Tao.


    Silvi understood immediately: "Do you want me to enter the Owl Court? I am willing! And I am very good at this kind of thing!"


    "You are a direct member of the Duma family. You should be able to master the resources of the Duma family and join the Owl Court! As long as you show a gesture of wanting revenge on me, I believe it will not be suspicious! After all, this is also true! The two performances create opportunities for Silvi to escape! I won''t worry about the rest, even if you really target me, as long as you can get into the owl!" Su Bai said.


    "She will betray you!" Feihu Girl hurriedly said!


    "No, she won''t!"


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to pinch Silvi''s chin. A blue light suddenly appeared in his hand and poured into Silvi''s body. Silvi''s expression changed smoothly, and it took a moment to return to normal!


    Such a weird situation made Feihu female a little surprised.


    "I made certain changes to her memory. When she wanted to betray me, her memory would make her change her mind. At the same time, I also deleted some memories, so as not to have any ability in the Owl Court. I found out! What she did after that was true, from her heart, and she will only be effective when I need it!"


    Su Bai explained with a smile."It''s just a mental ability, you can understand it as brainwashing, but brainwashing is a method, and this is a kind of ability! You have seen it come back from the dead, and super powers are nothing unusual!"


    "I just didn''t expect..." Feihu Girl sighed.


    She didn''t expect Su Bai to have such an ability!


    Su Bai smiled: "You call Sasha over!"


    Before long, Sasha was also brought in.It was much simpler for her to defeat her. She directly used her spiritual power and explained it.


    "It just so happens that this time you completed the task and took the two of them out for a stroll. You don''t need to create an opportunity. Just let them escape! The two families and two chess pieces will always work!" Su Bai said with a smile A simple order was given to the two.


    Men are not allowed to touch them!

 C1110

    Although it''s just a pawn, you don''t have to sell your body. Even a pawn is your own pawn. How can someone else touch it!


    After the explanation, Su Bai asked Feihu Woman to take them away!


    Not long after leaving Arkham, Silvi and Sasha successfully escaped!


    The chess piece has fallen, the seed has been planted.


    Then wait for it to take root and sprout!


    After the two ran away, Su Bai was not idle, so letting the Arkham Knights arrest the two would be considered an act!As for Su Bai himself, it is as usual.


    Calm!


    At about eight o''clock on this day, Su Bai was about to drive back to the manor. When passing through the city, Su Bai saw Leslie''s car parked next to a pharmacy!


    Su Bai was accidentally planning to go down and say hello, but suddenly heard the sound of smashing things from the drugstore, and immediately followed Leslie out of it in a panic!


    Item 0077


    Leslie ran out in a panic, a huge body at least two meters high behind her chased up, wearing a hoodie, waving the huge arm and directly pulled the door up and threw it towards Leslie. !


    The strong wind whistled behind him.


    Leslie turned her head subconsciously and looked at the huge door smashing towards her. She was a little frightened and closed her eyes subconsciously!


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and Leslie felt no pain.Opening his eyes, Leslie was stunned.


    A figure stood in front of her, and the door was kicked aside.


    Although it was just a figure from the back, Leslie recognized it at a glance.


    "Su Bai!"


    Leslie shouted excitedly.


    At this time, she didn''t expect that Su Bai would actually save herself here, and that kind of emotion spread in an instant.But she reacted quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Run, this guy is a monster!"


    "I see it!"


    Su Bai replied, this guy looks like a black man, with a huge physique over two meters tall, which in itself is scary, but his appearance is even more scary!The head was bald, but a row protruded from the middle to the back.If it is not particularly obvious on the head, then the back is more obvious, and a row of things like saber teeth have grown!


    If this is the Marvel world, it would be no surprise that Su defeated by Mutant Inhumans.


    There are all kinds of strange shapes.


    But this is the DC world.


    Seeing this guy Su Bai, I immediately thought that this guy was remodeled by Dr. Hugo in all likelihood, one of the fugitives from Black Gate Prison!


    There happened to be a door frame on the ground that looked like a stick. Su Bai slammed the stick at the guy, and at the same time asked Leslie, "What''s the matter?"


    "I just came to buy medicine, and this guy attacked me! Su Bai, be careful, let''s go!" Leslie shouted!


    "Ding!"


    The stick hit the guy with a crisp sound, and the guy reached out and grabbed the stick and twisted his hands.


    The confidant was broken like a twist!


    Hard body and great strength!


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and said to Leslie: "You call the police first!"


    "it is good!"


    Leslie hurriedly took out the phone to call the police, hoping that the police would help.


    At this moment, the guy threw the broken stick aside, and fisted towards Su Pai!


    There are no moves, and it is not fast!


    Su Bai dodged his body easily, and the guy slammed his body forward and leaned forward. Su Bai went around behind him and directly kicked his calf socket!


    Click!


    Su Bai''s legs were not even as thick as his arms, but the strength of this step was so great that his knee was directly kicked, and he fell directly to the ground with a scream.


    This scream shocked Leslie. Turning his head and looking, he saw Su Bai came to the guy and picked up his neck, lifted it high, and then... bang!It hit the ground directly.


    The ground was smashed into a deep hole in an instant, and the guy''s face was buried in the ground, motionless!


    This scene made Leslie dumbfounded!


    "Have you called the police?" Su Bai walked over and asked.


    Leslie nodded: "It''s reported, I''ll be coming soon."

 C1111

    "You go to the car and wait for me first, I''ll tell the police about the reward!" Su Bai smiled and patted Leslie on the shoulder, and Leslie nodded and got into the car!


    It didn''t take long for the police to arrive. When they saw this monster, everyone took a breath. What the hell is this, it''s so scary!


    "This should be a fugitive from the Black Gate Prison. You send him to Arkham. By the way, tell your chief that he is ready for commission! Don''t worry, I control my strength. He should not be able to wake up for a while!" Su Bai Said to the policemen, and got into Leslie''s car in awe and disbelief!"Let''s go, I will accompany you back first!"


    "your car¡­¡­"


    "Oh!"


    Su Bai responded by rolling down the car window and said to the police: "That''s my car. Arrange someone to help me drive back to Arkham. The key is in the car!"


    "Okay, let''s drive!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leslie started the car and drove back to his apartment.


    When she went upstairs and sat down, she seemed to have recovered from the shocking emotion just now. She looked at Su Bai who was holding her arm and said, "How do you know I''m in danger?"


    "I was about to go home and saw your car! Perhaps, this is God''s destiny to let me save you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You, how did you stun him? The boss of the pharmacy just shot him and it didn''t work!" Leslie asked suspiciously in retrospect.


    Su Bai shrugged and said: "I am not only capable of traveling through time!"


    "Ok!"


    Leslie responded.


    "You said you lost the purchase of medicine, what''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?" Su Bai asked, changing the subject.


    Leslie shook his head: "It''s nothing, it''s just that I feel sick in my stomach and I want to buy some stomach medicine!"


    "Stomach upset? I''ll take a look for you!" Su Bai said, reaching out to touch her belly.


    "I''m a doctor!" Leslie said, but did not stop Su Bai''s action.


    He reached into the clothes and touched her stomach, slightly cold.Su Bai looked at Leslie and said with a smile: "You are a doctor, but you shouldn''t understand Chinese medicine? Come on, lie down, and I will give you a massage."


    "Do you really know how to massage, or do you want to take advantage of me on purpose?" Leslie turned around and asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "I didn''t take advantage of you?"


    On the one hand, Su Bai asked Leslie to lie on the sofa, lifted his T-shirt slightly to reveal the smooth belly, and Su Bai rubbed it gently.


    "Are you really good?" Leslie asked with a smile.


    "It''s good to treat stomach problems, it''s even better to treat your pain before your period comes!" Su Bai smiled.


    Leslie blushed in surprise and said, "How did you know?"


    "Please call me an old Chinese doctor!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leslie doesn''t have a stomachache at all, but it hurts every time before the period comes. It is a common condition for girls.


    Leslie blushed and looked at Su Bai without talking. His sudden appearance during the crisis, the heroic gesture of knocking out the monster, coupled with the originally ambiguous relationship, at this time Leslie looked at Su Bai with a different look. Consciously full of deep affection!


    "You''re an old problem, right? I have a cure!" Su Bai said with a smile."To put it bluntly, this is an imbalance between Yin and Yang. As long as you...become a real woman, this disease will naturally be cured!"


    "Then... you can cure me!"


    Leslie said quietly.


    Item 0078


    "Then you can cure me!" Leslie looked at Su Bai faintly, Su Bai''s hand stopped abruptly.


    Looking up, looking at Leslie''s eyes that seemed to melt everything, Su Bai directly lowered his head and held himself to her slightly opened mouth, and at the same time stretched his hand straight up along the lower abdomen!


    The sky thunder hit the ground and the fire was out of control!


    Although he would kiss and hug him occasionally, he was restrained. This time, Su Bai clearly felt that Leslie had let go.Unexpectedly, the repeated appointments wanted to go further and were rejected, but this time she opened her heart by chance and it was really unexpected.


    Naturally, this opportunity will not be missed!


    During the hot kiss, Su Bai had already begun to take off their respective shackles, Leslie did not stop this process!When the two met frankly, Su Bai suddenly reached out and hugged a princess Leslie directly, Leslie blushed and hooked Su Bai''s neck, Su Bai went directly to the bedroom!


    boom!


    The door was kicked open by Su Bai, and immediately threw Leslie onto the bed.


    Leslie snorted and just adjusted his posture, Su Bai had already jumped on it!


    After a while, I heard some painful snoring sound, Leslie clinging to Su Bai like an octopus to keep him from moving, after a long time she gave Su Bai a fond glance, and then bursts of like Symphony-like sounds rang one after another in the bedroom!


    The sun came in through the curtains, Su Bai woke up leisurely and found that Leslie was no longer beside him, but her smell still permeated the room, filling Su Bai''s nose!Turning over, finding clothes to put on, Su Bai came out of the bedroom.

 C1112

    Leslie seemed to be making breakfast. Su Bai went over to hug her from behind, and Leslie turned his head and kissed Su Bai''s cheek: "Will you go with me or will you?"


    "Let''s go together!"


    The car was sent to Arkham yesterday, and Su Bai has nothing else to deal with!


    After having breakfast together, the two of them went out after packing.


    I drove directly to Arkham!


    Leslie did not show anything special on the way, and Su Bai did not ask much.


    Leslie is not Barbara, nor is she a flying tiger girl.


    The relative personality is still more traditional, so what else can Su Bai ask?I have a wife, and I still have women out there, so you should be my woman too?Asking this is purely because your head is flooded, and it is tacit, there is no need to break the window paper!


    Back to Arkham to his office.


    The Feihu woman helped Su Bai make a cup of coffee, and said: "The fugitive from Heimen Prison has been delivered, and the bounty has been delivered. This incident caused a sensation outside of me, and I don¡¯t know how it was filmed by reporters. Here, there is a Gotham Gazette reporter named Valerie Val who wants to interview you!"


    "Interview me? Why?" Su Bai was a little surprised. This seems to be the first time a reporter wants to interview him.


    "Maybe it''s because of the fugitive from Heimen Prison? She is a reporter, and she must want to get inside information. I investigated this reporter. Is this reporter just coming to Gotham, or an Asian!" Feihu female said.


    "Asian?"


    Su Bai was interested."Make an appointment for me!"


    "it is good!"


    Feihu woman nodded, then turned and went out.


    Su Bai got up after drinking coffee and looked at the sabertooth monster. This guy was awake, and was taken out of the cell to the infirmary to treat his leg injury on the one hand, and Leslie also thought about it. Study what happened to his body structure!


    The sabertooth monster has entered a lethargic state, and its body is also restrained, but there are still Amazon guards staring at it.


    "How is it?" Su Bai walked over and asked.


    Leslie said: "The injury is no longer a major problem. His self-healing ability is still very strong, but a broken bone should not be healed for the time being. I have carefully checked his body and found his DNA is different from the usual. It seems to be mixed with the DNA of other animals, but I have not yet figured out what it is. This may be the cause of his mutation. But... the situation is not so stable, there seems to be side effects! I recalled what happened yesterday. He only attacked Besides me, it seems to be for some kind of medicine, which may help his condition!"


    "What happens if there is no medicine?"


    "It''s not yet clear, it may be life-threatening!" Leslie said...


    Su Bai nodded.


    He didn''t care much about the defeat of the sabertooth monster Su, and left it to Leslie.


    About an hour later, Feihu Girl came to inform Su Bai that the reporter had come.


    Su Bai returned to the office and saw a woman sitting at his desk.


    A shawl with long brown curly hair, wearing a black professional attire, a narrow skirt underneath, a pair of black high heels around two long legs, and a close-fitting black T-shirt on the outside wearing a lady''s small suit!Skin color and facial features, you know that you are Asian at a glance!


    "Hello, this is Valerie Val of the Gotham Gazette!" Seeing Su Bai coming over, Valerie Val got up and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello there!"


    Shaking hands, the two sat down.


    "I heard that you caught a fugitive from the Black Gate Prison yesterday, and this fugitive seems...different from ordinary people, I..." After sitting down, Valerie Var seemed to enter the subject directly.But before he finished speaking, Su Bai waved and interrupted: "Are you Asian? Which country?"


    Valerie Val was taken aback for a moment and said: "Korea!"


    "Korean!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I heard that you just arrived in Gotham, are you still used to it?"


    "I feel very good!"


    "This is a paradise for journalists!"


    Valerie Var smiled sweetly: "I think I can make better and more reports here, so here I am!"


    "You want headlines, yes!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Although he said that, Su Bai didn¡¯t have the following. The seemingly non-smiling look made Valerie Var immediately reacted, and smiled and asked: "I thought you would look at the face of Asians. Me once!"


    "I will help you once you have said so! You can take pictures of him, or ask some related things, but only this time!" Su Bai said with a smile, and waved his hand to call Feihu Woman to explain. Bang!


    Item 0079


    Valerie Valben thought that Su Bai would deliberately make a difference, but he didn''t expect it to be so happy.Followed the Feihu woman to take pictures and did an interview, after the end, Valerie Var came back, smiling and defeating Su."Can we talk?"


    "What are you talking about?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "The situation of other fugitives in Kuromon Prison, as far as I know, there are many fugitives in Kuromon Prison, and they seem to be led by a former gang boss named Fish Mooney! The Penguin has also issued a reward, 100 Ten thousand dollars as a reward for Fish, what do you think about this?" Valerie Val asked.


    Su Bai pouted, and it was not surprising that the Penguins knew about Fish. After all, they were also seen by the police when they fled. It is not difficult to find out with the Penguin''s ability, and it is normal to offer Fish a reward.However, this Valerie Val is really interesting. She helped her get the exclusive once. Now it seems that she doesn''t plan to just let it go!


    This is a thick-skinned woman for news.Well, it looks like a reporter!

 C1113

    "I heard that you will let the prisoners of Arkham perform the bounty mission, called Arkham Knight! Will you send someone to take the Penguin reward?" Valerie Var said nothing when he saw Su Bai Gu Zi asked!


    Su Bai said with a smile, "I helped you once!"


    Valerie Var smiled: "Why can''t there be a second time? And it''s just small talk."


    "You are a reporter, and you should be very clear about the principle of equivalent exchange!"


    Valerie Walton paused and said, "What if I can provide you with news? Then you get a reward and I get the headline, how about it?"


    "Can you have news?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Whether the police or the Penguins are looking for them everywhere, why does a female reporter who just came to Gotham have news?


    "I have a cable guy!"


    "Then why don''t you get the reward yourself? This is a million dollars, let alone you are not tempted!" Su Bai asked back.


    "Of course it''s tempting, but... I don''t have the ability to catch it myself!"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested!"


    Seeing Valerie Var''s expectant gaze, Su Bai smiled and shook his head and said, "If there is nothing wrong, you can leave."


    "Why? Think about it again!" Valerie Val asked in amazement, but Su Bai didn''t seem to have any more intentions to talk about it!


    In desperation, Valerie Val can only leave!


    It didn''t take long for the Gotham Gazette to report Valerie Val''s report. As an absolute exclusive, especially for the things that people care about most, the sales of this newspaper are amazing and cause quite a stir!


    Somewhere hidden.


    A group of people gathered together, headed by Fish Mooney, who was looking at the newspaper in her hand.


    Next to him, a woman wearing a black uniform and a face mask said, "He has been caught by Arkham. Should we save him?"


    "Save him? How easy is it! Our goal now is to find medicine to solve our problems!" Fish said in a deep voice, and then said: "Did you find the kitten?"


    "No!"


    Fish sighed: "It''s a pity, I really like her! If her friend followed her and suddenly appeared, if it wasn''t for her friend''s ignorance, the kitten wouldn''t run away. We can still have her here. Convenient!"


    "Then what should I do now? It''s hard to find medicine anymore!"


    "Find someone!" Fish said with a chuckle.


    Not far from the Gotham Police Station.


    Harvey was getting in the car with coffee. At this moment, a tall woman in a black leather jacket suddenly walked out. This woman is very good, but tall, at least taller than Harvey, with a high ponytail, black eye shadow and eyes. With a black mask underneath!


    "Harvey?"


    She asked.


    "it''s me!"


    Harvey responded, and subconsciously wanted to turn around and escape!


    Anyone who sees such a dress knows that it is definitely not a good thing. As a result, as soon as he turned around, he saw a person in a tattered dress and didn''t know when he would appear behind him.He has white hair, and there seems to be blood around his nose that has not been wiped clean. It looks like a man at first glance, but in fact, it can be seen from the less obvious protrusion that this is a woman!


    Harvey smiled slightly, opened his clothes and prepared to take a gun.


    "what?"


    Harvey emptied it, and then found that the gun was in the hands of the gray-haired girl!


    This made Harvey stunned for a moment. The white-haired woman pointed a gun at him and motioned for him to walk to the nearby truck.


    "Hi, Fish!" Harvey saw Fish after getting in the car."How are you?"


    "Not so good!" Fish smiled."I need your help, and I am sure that you will help me!" As he said, Fish''s hand was placed on Harvey''s, and a very special energy was instantly transmitted into Harvey''s body, Harvey''s The expression became a little numb!


    "Tell me where Ethel is!"


    Ethel is Dr. Hugo''s assistant, that dark fat woman!


    Harvey''s voice was very hollow, and he slowly said a place, Fish''s mouth raised a proud smile, but it didn''t last long before he showed a painful expression!


    In the Black Gate Prison, Dr. Hugo resurrected many people!


    But only Fish still managed to have memories, and she had a special ability to control each other mentally through contact!However, the side effects of this transformation are very big, and she will be very painful every time she uses her ability, so she must solve this problem!


    "You go and bring people here, and I have to meet another person!" Fish ordered.


    ...


    "You are really persistent!"


    As soon as Akamsu lost his car, he saw Valerie Var standing nearby, obviously waiting for him.

 C1114

    Valerie Var smiled and said: "I just want to express my gratitude, maybe... I can buy you a drink? You know I just came to Gotham and have no friends, and that report also puts me in a newspaper situation much better!"


    "What if I say no?" Su Bai asked with a smile, and took a look at Valerie Val from the car window.


    Obviously she had dressed up specially, she came prepared!


    Item 0080


    "This is not a gentleman''s behavior, is it?" Valerie Varying smiled, and then turned and walked to the front passenger to open the door!The slender legs stepped up and sat down, Valerie Wall tidied up her skirt, turned her head and smiled at Su Bai!


    "I am not a gentleman!" Su Bai said when he started the car.


    Valerie Val disagrees, obviously Su Bai has accepted his invitation!


    The car entered Gotham City and stopped in front of a bar.


    Valerie Val pushed the door and got out of the car. Su Bai shook her body and said to her: "It''s fine if you drink, I''m just worried that you won''t be able to take a taxi in Arkham and send you over. Also... you might as well wear double Stockings, maybe I might drink with you, goodbye!"


    After that, under Valerie Var¡¯s surprised eyes, Su Bai started the car and left!


    "Damn you fucking me, huh! I won''t give up!" Valerie Val cursed bitterly, and had no choice but to leave.


    As the car drove into the alley, there was a very hidden shop not far away that specializes in goods that are not sold on the outside, the kind Barbara likes!The car stopped in the alley, Su Bai got out of the car and walked over!Half an hour later, Su Bai came out carrying two bags, and was about to get in the car to return to the manor, but suddenly found two women standing next to his car and looking at him!


    "Arkham, Su defeated?"


    One of the black women asked.


    "it''s me!"


    "Very well, give us a walk!" said the black woman.


    Hearing this tone, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing!


    "Are you fugitives from the Black Gate Prison? Why did you find me? There have been so many people looking for me recently, but I''m not interested in following you!"


    The black woman sneered and said nothing, and put her hand on Su Bai''s car.


    In an instant, an electric current was emitted from her hand, and the electric car creaked.


    The woman on the other side also stretched out her hand to press on the car, and saw that the place she pressed began to burn and soon sank in.


    "Are you sure?" The discharge of the black woman''s mouth raised a triumphant threat.


    "One is electric discharge, the other is high temperature burning, a very common ability..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Often...common?


    The proud two were instantly stunned when they saw Su Bai''s relaxed look.


    I can discharge, I can release high temperature.


    This is super power, is it common?


    The two looked at each other in a daze!


    Su Bai''s reaction was too unexpected.


    After a moment of stunned, the discharged black woman snorted and walked towards Su Bai.


    Step by step, when she came to Su Bai, she suddenly grabbed Su Bai''s wrist and activated her ability instantly!


    In an instant, the current spread all over the body!


    One second, two seconds...


    Dianguang ran through Su Bai''s body, but Su Bai didn''t have any feeling of being shocked, which made her not know what to say. The situation... was too unexpected.


    "Why are you... don''t you feel it?" she couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai''s mouth raised."The current is too weak, ask me this question again when you can reach this level!"


    When the voice fell, a fierce electric current suddenly passed from Su Bai to her. The sudden powerful electric current made her unprepared and unable to resist, and she began to shake violently in an instant.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    After a few seconds, she had already fainted with a puff, with a faint white smoke rising from her body.


    She was stunned by the discharge?


    This...this made the high-temperature burning woman wonder what to say. Seeing Su Bai looked up at herself, she was taken aback for a while!


    "The high-temperature burning is even weaker. This ability is difficult to extend for long-range attacks. If you develop and exercise, you may be able to reach this point!" Su Bai smiled and waved his hand, and the flame instantly appeared in his palm!


    "You... who are you, how are you..."


    Stupid, completely scared.

 C1115

    The two of them were ordered by Fish to catch Su Bai. They thought they would be able to catch Su Bai. After all, they all have super powers!


    This is super power!


    However, I never thought that the small characters that I thought would be easy to catch... actually have super powers, and they are far stronger than theirs!


    run!


    Run now!


    The brain sent instructions, and the body responded in an instant. Turning around, she wanted to run, but as soon as she ran two steps, she felt a scorching sensation behind her, and then flew out after a heavy blow. The heat wave stunned her directly!


    "The fugitives of the Black Gate Prison have a lot of abilities! Dr. Hugo has a set of artificial superpowers! It should also be mixed with the DNA of other animals!"


    Su Bai put the bag in the car and took out the phone to call Feihu Nui and asked her to take these two guys away!Putting down the phone, Su Bai did not leave in a hurry, but looked at the roof in the distance.


    "Come down, I know you are there!"


    The voice fell, and a head appeared from the roof.


    Then he quickly descended the stairs next to him and came to Su Bai.


    No one else, just the kitten!


    The kitten looked at the two women lying on the ground, and then Su Bai''s expression became a little more cautious and fearful.She knew that Su defeat was not easy, but she didn''t expect him to have super powers!


    "Do you know them?"


    "I... was with Fish before!" said the cat.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "The relationship between you and Fish is really good. Isn''t it scared to see their super powers?"


    "Alright!"


    The kitten shrugged, and then said: "I have left them."


    "Are you here to find me?" Su Bai asked.


    The kitten nodded: "Ivy is gone."


    "Who?" Su Bai didn''t react when he suddenly said his name.


    "Ivy, that friend of mine is the one who stayed at Barbara''s house before." Cat explained.


    Su Bai realized that it was the daughter of the guy who was regarded as Wayne''s murderer by the police!


    Su Bai still has an impression of her!


    "Why is she missing?"


    "Before I followed Fish when I was doing things, I was found after I was secretly followed by Ivy, one of Fish''s men, he could make people grow old quickly to kill Ivy, and then Ivy ran away, but I never found her!" The cat briefly said what happened!


    Chapter 0081 Ivy''s Disappearance and Chaos


    "You mean one of them has the ability to absorb life and make people age?"


    "I''m not sure whether to absorb life or accelerate aging, anyway, anyone he touches will age instantly and die!" The kitten shook his head and explained.


    "I know."


    "I will pay attention to Ivy''s affairs. Are you going to continue to hang around outside or follow me?" Su Bai asked towards the kitten.


    The kitten did not speak, but Su Bai understood.


    She wanted to be outside, right, she is a cat after all!


    "Okay, I''ll let you know if I have news later!" Su Bai said, and the cat nodded and then turned around and climbed up the stairs again, disappearing quickly and quickly!


    Not long after the kitten was gone, Feihu Nui had arrived.


    Let her bring these two people back to Arkham to get a reward, Su Bai drove away!


    "How is this possible, it failed again!"


    When Fish waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the two men to return, he knew that the situation must have changed.


    Three people!


    Three people have been caught in Arkham, which makes Fish very angry!


    Fortunately, the other side succeeded, the mask woman and the white-haired woman have successfully caught Ethel.


    Seeing Ethel''s fearful look, Fish said with a chuckle: "I didn''t expect we would meet, I think... You should know the reason why you were arrested. I need you to heal me. Well we..."


    "I...I can''t do it! Only... only Dr. Hugo can do it!" Ethel said tremblingly.


    Fish stared at Ethel for a long time and smiled and shook his head. Behind him, an old man walked out and took off his gloves, and then held Ethel!


    After a while, I saw that Ethel''s body began to age rapidly, and it didn''t take long before he fell to the ground with a puff like a corpse, apparently dead!Fish turned to look at Harvey."Where is Dr. Hugo?"

 C1116

    "I¡­¡­"


    Harvey was about to say that he didn''t know, Fish''s hand touched him and released his ability again!


    When they escaped from prison, Dr. Hugo was also missing.I thought he had escaped, but in fact... he was caught secretly by the Gotham police, and even Su Bai did not know about this!The police did not reveal any clues or news at all. Even the Owl Court only knew that Hugo had been arrested, but hadn''t figured out where he was detained!Fish leads people to go to Dr. Hugo.


    Su Bai is playing a game with Barbara!


    The newly bought toys made Barbara very fond of, not only did she get satisfied, but also made Su Bai feel very happy.Su Bai is not a pervert, but this kind of game, especially playing with Barbara, is indeed very addictive!


    The end of a fierce battle.


    Su Bai and Barbara came to the living room from the secret room. Barbara was dressed in a black gauze dress, her expressions satisfied.


    "Honey, you are great!"


    On the sofa, Barbara snuggled in Su Bai''s arms and said vaguely.


    Su Bai curled her hair with her fingers, fiddling with her unconsciously, and said with a smile, "Of course!"


    "Are you satisfied?"


    Barbara looked up at Su Bai."If you want, you can ask the Flying Tiger Girl to come over, or... that reporter? What is her name, Valerie Var?"


    "You knew already?"


    "Exclusive news, she wouldn''t even be able to get in without your permission!" Barbara said with a smile, "I saw the long one, it''s okay, if you are interested, it should be easy to get it." ."


    "Are you encouraging me to find other people? I remember that you are not very annoying, especially Renee, but you used your life as a bet to let me not touch her!" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    "Now and then, at that time, it was just because of the drug use that it had a relationship. It was just that I had a good impression of you and it was inseparable from you. Of course I need some means! I have experienced so much now, and I don¡¯t care. Up!"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, Barbara''s transformation is indeed great!


    "It''s okay for the reporter to tease her. Anyway, she wants to be news. It doesn''t matter if she plays with it! But this is not a hurry. There are many things to do recently!" After a while, Su Bai said with a smile .


    "What''s the matter?" Barbara asked curiously.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of the telephone came from the pants scattered on the ground in the distance.


    Barbara got up and walked over to find Su Bai''s phone and handed it to Su Bai. Then she didn''t sit down, but suddenly stepped on the coffee table next to the sofa and watched Su Bai connect the phone and twisted.


    Su Bai looked at Barbara dumbly while dancing, and connected the phone!


    Chief of the Gotham Police Department!


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    "Harvey was taken away by the fish group. They are going to find Dr. Hugo. Our police have limited power. I need help!"


    Did Barbara secretly learn dance?It turned out to be like that.Su Bai looked at Barbara and thought, "Dr. Hugo? Didn''t he run away?"


    "Actually... he has been locked up by me!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled, watching Barbara raise her other hand towards her hook, and holding her hand, Barbara suddenly opened her mouth. This action instantly made Su Bai feel a tremor!


    "I let the Arkham knight pass!"


    Su Bai said, then hung up the phone and called Feihu Nuv.


    Let the Arkham Knights be dispatched!


    Although there are superpowers in the Black Gate Prison, the Arkham Knight is not weak, it should be enough!


    "You little fairy!"


    After putting down the phone, Su Bai suddenly yanked Barbara into his arms, followed by another earth-shaking!


    The safe house of Gotham Police Station!


    There are many places in Gotham City dedicated to protecting the safety of special witnesses.After being locked up here, Dr. Hugo has been continuing his research, but his freedom has been restricted!


    At this time, this safe house that should be hidden is very lively!


    There are criminals from Black Gate Prison in the safe room.


    A group of police has completely surrounded this place, Knight Arkham.After the Flying Tiger Girl, Firefly, Frozen Man and the newly joined Eagle Claw Girl came to ask about the situation, they were ready to act!


    In addition to these, there is a dark surge in the dark, waiting to appear!


    Chapter 0082 wants to know?Wait for me to open a room!


    This safe house is an abandoned building, surrounded by woods, very hidden.


    at this time.


    A group of people lurks in the woods!

 C1117

    A group of people with face masks and sharp claws stood in front of this group of people with a little girl in a white dress. It was none other than Silvi!


    "As I guessed, the fugitives from the Black Gate Prison are indeed here, as long as you follow the Arkham Knights, you can find them! It''s a pity... Su Bai did not come! Humph!" Silvi snorted coldly: "Remember me He¡¯s instructed, don¡¯t do it without my order, wait until they fight! This time the goal is to bring back Dr. Hugo and Fish."


    After speaking, Silvi took out an owl-like mask and put on herself!


    The sound of fighting has been heard from the safe room.


    The Arkham Knight has apparently fought with the criminals in Black Gate Prison, and the police are also preparing to go in and support.But at this moment there was an agitated shout from a distance, a group of people holding weapons mightily walked over here, and the leader was the Penguin!In the crowd there was still someone holding a camera, it turned out to be a female reporter Valerie Val!She also thought of the things Silvi had thought of. As long as you keep an eye on Arkham, you will know the position of Arkham Knight!But she is very smart. She knew that she couldn''t get news at all, so she contacted Penguin and concluded a deal with Penguin!


    She tells the Penguin where she is, and then gives herself a chance to get the news!


    The more chaotic, the chance!


    The monsters in the Black Gate Prison made the people very scared. The people were incited by the instigation of the Penguins. The police persuaded them to leave but it was useless. In the end, the police could only use all their strength to stop the people from entering!In this way, the security force behind the safe house is weak!


    "You stop them, let''s go!"


    In the safe room, the people on both sides are fighting, and there is no difference for the time being. Although there are relatively more people on the black gate prison, the freezing people and fireflies are also very powerful. The flying tiger woman and the eagle claw woman are equally powerful. Threat!Now this situation makes Fish not want to delay, her goal is Hugo!Let the others on the top, Fish took Hugo, let the white-haired woman and the mask woman make way, a few people who are not particularly good at fighting followed behind and prepared to leave from the woods behind!


    Of course Feihu Nui refused to let them go like this and wanted to chase them, but she was blocked!Especially when a group of rioting people rushed in, the scene was suddenly chaotic!Fortunately, these people now have an impression of the Arkham Knights. Although they are all criminals, they are now converted to justice. Therefore, their targets are only those who were left behind in the Black Gate Prison!Even though these people are capable, but a good tiger can''t stand a pack of wolves, and a hero can''t stand a lot of people!


    These rioting people can almost be described as madness. It didn''t take long for the people in the Black Gate Prison to be beaten to the ground, and you were beaten to death one by one!


    Feihu female led the team to chase her, but she heard the sound of fighting again just after chasing into the woods!Who is beating the people from Black Gate Prison?When Feihu Nui saw her, her eyes narrowed.


    Silvi!


    "It looks like she has successfully entered the Owl Court!"


    The claws of the Owl Court are all assassins cultivated since childhood. They have extraordinary strength. The people in the Black Gate Prison have suffered a lot less losses. It didn''t take long for them to fight against them.


    "Caught it!"


    Dr. Hugo was suddenly caught by a sharp claw. Fish was about to catch but was caught by the white-haired girl next to her. She reached out and grabbed the mask girl next to her, and disappeared with a swish.


    The speed is not the same that humans can have!


    Hugo was caught and Fish was gone.


    Other people will naturally not stay.


    The man who can make people aging, and a man wearing a bat cloak took the opportunity to escape, as for the others... luck is not so good.


    "on!"


    Feihu Nui said and rushed up, but the sharp claws didn''t hit them at all and retreated directly!


    Although Fish did not catch it, Dr. Hugo is the most important!


    The Arkham knight did not continue to chase, after all, the Flying Tiger Girl knew that Silvi was a pawn specially prepared by Su Bai, not to mention that the claws here were not weak!


    This time I caught so many inmates from Heimen Prison, and the reward was a lot.


    And also rescued Harvey...


    Their task is considered complete!


    The next day, Su Bai drove to Arkham.


    Before I got to Arkham, I saw a car parked near the door.


    Valerie Val stood there in professional attire, the difference is... This time she didn''t have bare legs, but was wearing black stockings!


    Seeing Su Bai''s car, Valerie Var''s eyes lit up and hurried over.


    Parked the car aside, Su Bai got off the driveway: "You are really persevering, this time is not bad, I like stockings very much!"


    "Then can I buy you a drink?" Valerie Var asked.


    "Hasn''t everything about last night been in the paper? What else do you want to ask?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Knight Arkham went to the woods to chase the criminals in Black Gate Prison, but Dr. Hugo and Fish were not there, and a few others ran away. Why? I went to see the scene of a fight specially but not by Arkham Knight. Right? In other words, there was a third party at the scene, who was it?" Valerie Var asked one after another!


    Su Bai looked at Valerie Var. Although this woman was a bit sly, she had to say she was very smart!


    "Do you really want to know? Even if this will cost you?" Su Bai suddenly asked seriously!


    Valerie Val hesitated and said: "Yes!"


    "I have something to deal with, you can go to a hotel to open a room first, and I will find you later!" Su Bai said, then turned around and went straight in!


    First came to the office, Su Bai took a look at the surveillance, and found that Valerie Val was standing there hesitating for a long time, and finally drove away!


    Su Bai smiled and drank coffee, and then listened to Feihu Nuv talking about yesterday''s events and the people caught this time!


    Basically, they are all unnamed and unnamed dragon characters, but those who escaped make Su Bai interested!


    The mask girl didn''t know the way.

 C1118

    But the white-haired girl seems to be speed?


    There is also an aging man, one dressed in a bat!


    The most important thing is that Silvi has successfully entered the Owl Court. With the credit for capturing Dr. Hugo this time, I believe she should gradually gain trust and status.


    Item 0083


    This group of fugitives from the Black Gate Prison were not particularly outstanding, except for those who escaped and were killed by the rioting people, the rest of them did not have any particularly outstanding abilities!Although it is to offer a reward and start the Arkham knights, according to Su Bai''s original intention, these people are not qualified to enter Arkham!


    Except for the two superpowers at the beginning, one for electric discharge and one for high-temperature scorching, the rest have no outstanding abilities at all!


    After understanding the situation, Su Bai asked Feihu Woman to contact the Gotham Police Department and send these guys to the Gotham Police Department!After all, the Gotham Police Department has paid a lot of money. If there is not even a prisoner, it would not be justified. The most important thing is... it''s really useless to stay here!After the account was properly made, Su Bai first sensed Silvi¡¯s position and situation. Although she has entered the Owl Court, she has not been able to touch any deep-seated figures for the time being. As for the other chess piece, Sasha, there seems to be no Silvi. Wei mixes well!


    After being busy with routine things, Su Bai went to sense the position of Valerie Val!


    This female reporter has already opened a room in a certain hotel!


    Since she was so persistent and was ready to pay the price, Su didn''t mind giving her some headlines until she was defeated!In fact, Arkham also needs a newspaper that can speak on its own, a channel to speak out!Driving to the hotel, to Valerie Walding''s room, Su Bai knocked on the door!


    Valerie Var in the room was in a daze.


    She left Arkham to open a room and took a shower by herself, but after all this she was a little nervous.


    On the one hand, she had never done such a thing, on the other hand, she suddenly felt that she might have been played by Su Bai!


    He didn''t have his contact information, and didn''t say how could he find himself with the room address?


    Just when Valerie Val felt that she was unexpectedly a fan of the authorities, a knock on the door suddenly rang.Valerie Var froze for a moment, could it be... really here?Impossible, he doesn''t know he is here!Hesitating, Valerie Val tightened her bathrobe and got up and walked over to open the door!


    "It''s really you!"


    Seeing Su Bai outside the door, Valerie Var said in surprise.


    "Did you also date someone else?" Su Bai said casually.


    "of course not!"


    Valerie Var hurriedly explained that Su Bai was brought in, and said: "How do you know I am here?"


    "If you want to know, you will know!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and turned to look at Valerie Val.


    Just after taking a shower, my body still exudes fragrance.


    The legs under the bathrobe are still wearing stockings, which makes Su Bai can''t help laughing!


    Under what circumstances will a woman put on her stockings again when she wears a bathrobe after a shower?


    Seeing Su Pai looking at her stockings with a smile, Valerie Var smiled and said, "It seems that you really like this!"


    "I usually like beautiful things!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao walked to the bed and sat down, glanced at the specially prepared red wine, poured himself a glass and said, "Have you considered it?"


    "Only this time! And I first stated that it was not entirely for the news that I did this! But you must promise not to fool me, tell me the truth!" Valerie Var came over and poured herself a glass, her eyes burning. Staring at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled: "As long as you are willing to pay the price!"


    "it is good!"


    Valerie Val drank the wine in one breath and put the glass aside, and then eased the belt of the bathrobe!The belts were untied and the bathrobes were scattered on the ground, the snow-white body was exposed, and the suspender stockings looked strangely attractive!Su Bai looked at Valerie Var, and Valerie Var took a deep breath and bent over and kissed directly.She is very active, but also very strange!Su Bai unceremoniously put his hands on and off, and soon Valerie Val lay down with Su Bai.


    Although she is not from the celestial dynasty, but the Asian feeling also makes Su Bai find some different feelings, especially the obvious oriental facial features, the kind of temperament and reaction, and the touch of the black silk, Su Bai directly Hengdao immediately started the journey!


    As soon as he entered the enemy''s interior, the enemy seemed to be defeated. The painful cries made Su Bai slow down the pace of the offensive. It was not until the enemy slowed down that Su Bai launched a general offensive, although the enemy seemed to be ready to resist. It is a pity that the difference in strength between the two sides is too great, and within a few moments, they will be defeated and completely captured.


    After a long time!


    Su Bai leaned on the head of the bed and poured himself a cup slowly. Valerie Var lay on Su Bai''s body, his body rising and falling slightly with his breathing.After a while, Valerie Var seemed to be alive again, and then looked up at Su Bai and said softly, "You won''t break your promise, will you?"


    "I thought you would first sigh that this kind of thing is so good!" Su Bai smiled, touched her hair and said: "If you are willing to pay the price, you will naturally get the news, but the price I''m talking about is not just this. !"


    "You lied to me?"


    Valerie Var was taken aback and surprised.


    "Just to get you? Forget it, if I think there are many ways, I won''t lie to you! I told you, you have to pay the price, but I don¡¯t say what the specific price is, I just let you drive well The room is waiting for me, you have misunderstood it! Of course, it sounds a bit like a bargain, so let me just say it! I can tell you the report, and I can tell you the truth, but if you publish it, you may give it to yourself cause trouble!"


    "Trouble that will kill you!"


    "It seems that this is big news!" Although a little depressed by what Su Bai said before, Valerie Var was quickly attracted by the content."What is it?"


    "Owl Court..."


    Su Bai slowly took the Owl to court and told Valerie Val about what happened in the woods last night.


    Valerie Var listened very carefully and was very excited, not caring about the dangers involved!

 C1119

    The Owl Court has always been hiding in the dark to control Gotham. If Valerie Val broke the news clearly, the Owl Court would definitely not let her go!


    "You really are..."


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "Forget it, for the sake of being very pleasant just now, you remember to write clearly in the news, I took the initiative to find you this news, understand?"


    Chapter 0084 Face Mask Female And Female Version Weakening Fast Silver


    Valerie Var stared at Su Bai with big sullen eyes. Of course she was not stupid as a reporter.When Su Bai said that, she immediately understood that Su Bai was attracting trouble and firepower to her body. Although it was only an active difference, this difference was likely to keep herself away from danger.After all, if Su Bai took the initiative to break the news, even if he didn''t have other reporters and other newspapers, if the Owl Court really had such a powerful force and really wanted to retaliate, then he wouldn''t be staring at him!


    "You are...you are getting into trouble!"


    Valerie Var said quietly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s not just a little more trouble for the upper body to cause trouble! After the report comes out, find a place to avoid it first, and look at the limelight to explain it?"


    "I''m not stupid!"


    Valerie Var said something, and then slowly climbed up.


    The second war has begun!


    It wasn''t until the evening when Su Bai and Valerie Val came out of the hotel. Valerie Vaal was obviously a little tired holding Su Bai''s arm, and the stockings on his legs were not easy to fly.


    "I have to report the news to the agency!" Valerie Waldau.


    "Well, if you have anything, you can call me!" Su Wei said with a smile. After the two kissed goodbye, they got in the car and left!


    There are two flowers, one on each.


    For the time being, Valerie Val went back to the newspaper to write about the truth about last night and the Owl Court, and that Su Bai drove back to the manor to rest.After coming back, Su Bai didn''t do anything with Barbara. After all, it was very enjoyable with Valerie Var, but there was no interest for the time being. He had a chat and rest with Barbara while Su Bai released his spiritual power to find Ivy!Since the kitten proposed to tell him, and this Ivy has some connections with him, so Su Bai must help!


    The psychic abilities spread from the manor to the entire Gotham, but I didn''t find Ivy but Su Bai found a few others.


    Mask women and white-haired women!


    Su Bai remembers that the two of them should be with Fish, but there is no Fish by his side!


    The two Su Bai was a little interested.


    The mask girl doesn''t seem to have any other special abilities, but she is good at tight fighting and has great strength!


    And the white-haired girl!


    When Su Bai saw her, his first impression was Kuaiyin!


    With gray hair, the ability is still fast!


    This is exactly the weakened fast silver of the female version!


    At this time, the two of them were hiding in a deserted factory building, and the environment seemed suitable for hiding and running away!Obviously it was late at night, but the two seemed very embarrassed, panic like a bereaved dog who didn''t dare to show up or rest. In the darkness, they didn''t seem to dare to shine!


    Looking at Barbara who was asleep next to him, Su Bai got up and went to the kitchen to get some things, and then teleported directly!


    The smell in the workshop is a bit unpleasant, and the ground is full of rubbish, and the environment is very bad.


    In the corner of the wall, the woman with the mask and the white-haired woman leaned together.


    In the darkness, the mask girl''s eyes lit up and she quietly touched the white-haired girl, and the two stood up instantly.


    "Who, come out!"


    Across the mask, the mask girl''s voice is a little dull.


    The sound of footsteps slowly sounded, and the two men nervously looked at the dark place ahead, and a figure slowly appeared under the moonlight.


    "It''s you!"


    The two were stunned, and never expected that the person who came was Su Bai.


    For a moment, the two looked around vigilantly, he could find this place, should the Arkham Knight be there?


    "Don''t look, only myself!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The two looked at Su Bai, and the white-haired woman said: "Is it really only you alone? Are you afraid that we will kill you?"


    "Can you do it?" Su Bai said indifferently, and stretched out his hand: "Are you going to eat first before doing it, or do you want to eat after doing it?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisonous!"


    "You don''t need to be poisoned to catch you!"


    The two of them hesitated for a while before they heard a swish, and the white-haired girl had already brought the things.


    "You eat first!" The white-haired woman said toward the mask woman.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it. Let''s eat together!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, but these words did not dispel their fear.

 C1120

    After eating something like this, Su Bai asked, "Where''s Fish, isn''t she with you?"


    The mention of Fish seemed very angry.


    "She fooled us!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    I don¡¯t know if it feels that Su Bai has no malice, or if he needs to vent because of his anger, the mask woman said: "The Fish we rescued was not Fish at all, but a mud man! In the safe house, I don¡¯t know when the mud man changed. Became Fish, and Fish has already escaped in the chaos! After leaving, we found out that the rescue was a fake at all!"


    "Clay Mask!"


    Su Bai did not expect that there are mud-faced people among the fugitives of the Black Gate Prison. This is the more famous villain in Gotham. The body can be transformed into any shape, soft and penetrate any object, hard or as solid as a rock, and can also change. Anyone is immune to all hot and cold weapons and cannot be killed!It can be said to be a villain with outstanding ability, very difficult, and high appearance rate!


    "Seeing that you gave us food, you go, we won''t kill you!"


    The mask girl turned towards Su Baidao.


    "I''m afraid this won''t work!"


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "I am very interested in you, so you have to follow me back to Arkham!"


    "Humph!"


    The white-haired girl snorted and came to Su Bai''s face instantly.


    The gun in his hand was aimed at Su Bai''s forehead!


    "Do you want to die?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you die, but you can''t do it!"


    Su Bai laughed, and the white-haired girl shot straight away!


    The bullet flew out, but Su Bai stood in front of him intact.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The white-haired girl looked at Su Bai in astonishment. He definitely couldn''t fail at such a close distance. He...did off!How could this be possible, I didn''t even see his actions!


    "What am I?"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and the white-haired girl soon felt something on her forehead pushing up.


    Take a closer look, I don''t know when the gun fell into Su Bai''s hands!


    So fast!


    Item 0085


    She usually feels this way, achieving her goal with super fast speed when the other party hasn''t reacted yet, but she never expected that one day she would have such an encounter.She stared at Su Bai unconvinced."I don''t believe you are faster than me!" After speaking, she began to reach for the gun.The ability has been pushed to the limit, but she still can''t catch the opponent''s actions, the gun seems to be in front of her, but no matter how fast she is, she always catches a void!


    The mask woman looked at this scene in surprise.


    Although she could not see what was going on, at first glance it seemed that the two had never moved, but she knew very well that the white-haired girl had not succeeded. Otherwise, the gun should have been in her hand now!After hesitating for a moment, the mask girl suddenly fisted towards Su Pai!Her ability is strengthened, and she can easily hit an adult man into the air. With a punch, she suddenly discovered that her fist had passed through Su Bai''s body!


    Afterimage, or?


    Before she could think clearly, she felt her body rush forward because of inertia.


    After a few steps, she hurriedly turned around and found that she could not move.


    Looking at it again, she didn''t know when she was actually pressed against the wall, her hands and feet were wrapped in the mud and stones on the wall and she couldn''t move at all, and she even found... her clothes... are missing!


    Regardless of being shy, the mask girl was horrified!


    No matter if she was pushed on the wall, no matter if her body was covered with mud and rocks on the wall, no matter if her clothes were stripped off, she didn''t react at all. It was only a blink of an eye from when she turned around to find that she was like this. That''s it, even shorter, she became like this without noticing it, how fast was Su defeated...how fast?That''s not a big deal, she suddenly found that the clothes on the white-haired woman were gone, and the white-haired woman herself hadn''t realized this!


    OMG!


    What kind of speed is this?


    "boom!"


    In a daze, she suddenly saw the white-haired girl rushing towards her as if she was tripped.


    With a puff, the white-haired girl turned around and was about to continue, but the wall behind her came out as if she was alive, and she wrapped her body on the wall like a masked girl!


    At this time, the white-haired girl realized that she was gone and noticed the situation of the mask girl!


    Dumbfounded!


    Completely dumbfounded!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You are far worse than speed!"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and looked at the white-haired woman and the masked woman. The speed of the white-haired woman was equivalent to the weakened version of fast silver, barely able to reach the speed of sound, and the explosive power and sustained power were not too strong.What about Su defeat?Although speed is not his strong point, he is able to wrestle with the backflash, which is the speed of light or even faster than the speed of light, dealing with white-haired girls is like bullying a child!

 C1121

    "No wonder, no wonder you can catch the sabertooth monster, no wonder you catch the two people who are discharged and burned at high temperature! Arkham''s strongest is not the Arkham Knight, but you!"


    "You are also a superpower!"


    "And it''s not an ability!"


    Whether it''s the speed of the crushing class or controlling the walls to restrain them, it is enough to show that Su Bai has not only one ability, but each of them seems to be very strong!


    "Fish ran away, Hugo was arrested! You are everyone shouting again. Arkham is the best choice!" Su Bai said with a chuckle in front of the two."Of course, this is also your only choice. The difference is whether you take the initiative to go back with me or be forced to take it back by me!" On the one hand, Su Bai looked at the two!


    The white-haired girl''s ability is more interested in Su Bai, but unfortunately the white-haired girl''s face value is too low to look like a boy. When she wears her clothes, she is flat enough, but she did not expect to be flatter after taking off!On the other hand, the mask girl is tall and slender. She was very attractive before wearing a black leather jacket. After taking off her body, she is also very good!


    With a light wave of their arms, the two of them instantly felt their freedom restored. They turned their heads and glanced at the wall and found that everything was as usual as if it were just an illusion just now.


    The two who had recovered their freedom glanced at each other, and they obviously had no intention of escape!


    "Clean up and go to Arkham by yourself!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and disappeared with a swish.


    Also, still have the ability...


    What kind of teleport is this?Or is it super fast?


    Although Su Bai had already left, the two of them did not dare to have the idea of ??fleeing. The feeling that Su lost to them was too terrifying, even if he kept smiling!Finding their own clothes to put on, taking advantage of the night, the two went to Arkham by themselves!


    It is also a rare thing to make a prisoner surrender and go to jail by himself!


    After the two of them interrupted and defeated, Su stopped looking for Ivy. After returning to the manor, he planned to rest and look for Ivy tomorrow!


    the next morning.


    Su Baiyouyou woke up, and before he opened his glasses, he felt that Barbara, the little fairy was already dishonest!


    Good morning bite!


    This is something Su Bai liked very much.


    Su Bai didn''t wake up and just lay down like this, enjoying Barbara''s "wake up" service, while searching for Ivy''s whereabouts.When the sheriff was together, Barbara knew that Su Bai was awake, and he became even harder and mischievous.


    The range of telepathy covers the entire city of Gotham.


    Su Bai did not find Ivy!


    As the scope expanded, it began to spread towards the periphery of Gotham City, and finally... Su Bai discovered Ivy!


    It''s just... Ivy''s situation is a bit unexpected!


    Originally, Ivy was about the same age as a kitten, and her malnutrition coupled with the willingness of her family environment made her look worse than kittens.But now she is completely different, she looks like an eighteen or nineteen-year-old girl, her appearance has changed a lot, especially her figure...what does it mean to come out?What is called a Big Mac!


    Ivy is now!


    Why did she suddenly grow bigger?By the way, the cat said that the aging man met Ivy, it should be too short, so the aging man¡¯s ability did not last long.So Ivy did not directly age into a corpse like other people, but was catalyzed by age!


    From a young girl to a girl.


    This feels really interesting.


    Moreover, Ivy¡¯s body really reflects what is called the eighteenth woman has changed!


    If it wasn''t for telepathy to confirm that she was Ivy, she might not have thought of what she was when she saw Su Bai on the street, and couldn''t get along with that thin girl!


    Chapter 0086 Ivy Is Poison Ivy Girl?


    Female big eighteen changes, more and more beautiful!


    Ivy''s change made Su Bai find it interesting, and she reached out and patted Barbara, who raised her head.


    "Your skills are getting better and better, and you are getting more and more naughty." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you like it?" Barbara asked with a smile.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, and reached out and pulled Barbara up.


    The battle was over, after breakfast, Su Bai drove out of the manor to find Ivy. When passing the city, he bought a newspaper along the way, controlled the car with his ability, and opened the newspaper to read it.The story about the Owl Court has been reported, but it is more cryptic, but it just says that Gotham has a secret organization that controls and supervises Gotham!Some people may think that the nonsense is just for sales.Some people will believe it, of course... some people believe it.


    I don''t know if the Owl Court will do anything.


    In addition to this news, there is an interesting report about the Penguin.The last time the Penguin led the rioting people to kill the monster in the Black Gate Prison, she got a lot of support and even became a hero in the eyes of some people. The newspaper said that the Penguin seemed to be running for mayor!


    Although it was a bit surprised, Su Bai accepted it, vaguely remembering that the Penguin in the comics seemed to have done similar things!


    Putting the newspaper aside, I called the Feihu woman and asked about Arkham''s situation. The mask woman and the white-haired woman squatted honestly in the cell, and he was relieved to set off if nothing was wrong for the time being.


    After driving for about a long time, I arrived at Lincheng in Gotham. It didn''t take long for me to arrive at a place similar to a civilian area.Parked the car on the side of the road, Su Bai got out and waited for a while.About five minutes later, I saw a figure slowly approaching from a distance.A woman with messy hair and wearing a small green sweater!It looks like the situation is very bad, but even this can''t hide her beauty and figure!


    "It''s you!"


    An exclamation came from Ivy''s mouth, and then he walked quickly towards Su Bai."Mr. Su Bai, do you remember me? I am Ivy!"

 C1122

    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, and Ivy sighed in relief: "Do you really remember me? I... I don''t know what happened to me. Suddenly, it changed! From the inside out, everything changed. !"


    "I know, you were aging by the fugitive from Heimen Prison, but because of the short time you did not die but grew up, I came to you!" Su Bai stretched out his hand to comfort Ivy, but Seeing Ivy like this, his hand still didn''t fall."follow me."


    "Ok!"


    Ivy nodded repeatedly.


    Regardless of whether it was Su Bai who gave her family money before, or the later contact, Ivy, this girl who is not easy to trust others, has a lot of trust and care about Su Bai.After getting in the car, Su Bai opened a room in a nearby hotel. When Su Bai took Ivy up, the expressions of the people in the hotel were very strange!


    "You take a good bath first, I''ll buy a suit for you and bring some food back!"


    Su Bai confessed and turned around and went out. Ivy obediently took off the dirty, torn and unsuitable clothes!


    About half an hour or so, Su Bai came back with his things. As soon as he came in, I saw Ivy sitting beside the bed wrapped in a bath towel.


    Fair skin, slender legs.


    In addition to the fact that she was about to get out of the ring, although she knew she was Ivy, this scene was still very shocking!


    "See if it fits!"


    Su Bai handed her the clothes, and then took out the food on the table next to him.


    A green dress, a pair of high heels, a set of underwear!


    The hotel room is not big or a suite. Su Bai thought that Ivy would take the clothes to the bathroom, but she did not expect that she would take off the bath towel here and put it on.


    "It''s really unscientific!"


    Ivy''s figure made Su Bai feel that this development is really unscientific.


    When Ivy got dressed and tidyed up, Su Bai felt amazing again.


    She is a big beauty!


    "Thank you, this dress is very beautiful, I like it very much!" Ivy said happily, fluffing her hair.


    "Eat first."


    Ivy nodded and ate quickly, seemingly hungry for a while.After eating all the things I bought, Su Bai said, "It was the kitten who asked me to find you. I guess she will not recognize you when she sees you now. What are your plans next? Go back to Gotham? You are also a big girl now!"


    "I... I don''t know!"


    Although Ivy has accepted this change of herself, she has not considered the future.


    "Then go back to Gotham with me first, I''ll help you arrange!" Su Bai said.


    "Hmm!" Ivy nodded, and then suddenly said, "Can I go to Arkham?"


    "Arkham?"


    "I, I heard that Arkham can earn commissions." Ivy said weakly.


    "Arkham knights have special skills and are dangerous, they are not suitable for you!" Su Bai shook his head and said, "If you want to make money, I can arrange other jobs for you."


    "I''m not afraid of danger, and I even think of a name."


    Ivy hurriedly said: "It''s like a kitten. She is called Selena but everyone on the road calls her a kitten. I used to envy her, but now that I grow up, I think I can do it too!"


    "Really? Then what name did you think of yourself?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Poison Ivy Girl, what do you think?" Ivy said.


    Poison... Poison Ivy?


    Su Bai''s eyes widened and was a little surprised by the name.


    Who is the Plant Girl?


    The famous female villain of Gotham!


    Coincidence?


    impossible!


    How could there be such a coincidence that Ivy would name herself the Poison Ivy Girl?And the relationship between Plant Ivy and Catwoman is very good. Kitty is the future Catwoman. Ivy is her few good friends. This is in line with the relationship between Plant Ivy and Catwoman!


    "Yes, I like plants. I have done a lot of research in this area and can extract all kinds of toxins, so I call it the Poison Ivy Girl!" Ivy explained.


    Ok!


    Su Bai can now be sure that Ivy is the real Poison Ivy woman out of ten!


    "Unexpectedly, really unexpected!"


    Item 0087

 C1123

    Su Bai couldn''t help but mumble and kept looking at Ivy, he really didn''t expect that Ivy would be the Plant Girl.Looking back on the experience of knowing Ivy before, I really can¡¯t tell that she will be the Plant Girl in the future!


    "Well, the name Poison Ivy... is very good!" Su Bai smiled at Ivy and said, "Then, shall we go back to Gotham?"


    "Let''s go now?" Ivy said unexpectedly: "This, it''s a pity, the money is spent, let''s stay one night before leaving, I haven''t lived in such a good room yet!"


    "it is good?"


    Su Bai looked at it and said, "Well, then stay for one night!"


    "Great!" Ivy smiled and responded and rushed onto the bed.


    Seeing her behavior, Su Bai smiled dumbly and thought of a word inexplicably.


    Women still have to be rich.


    Whether it''s a daughter or a woman!


    Only in this way will you not be deceived because you have never seen the world!


    Unfortunately, there are not many that can be done!


    Especially in Gotham!


    The inexplicable Su Bai felt a little pity for Ivy.


    "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Ivy suddenly got up and began to undress, Su Bai asked subconsciously.


    "Take it off, what should I do if such beautiful clothes are crumpled!" Ivy said.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can buy as much as you like if you like." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Even though I said that, Ivy took off her clothes and put them back in a bath towel."Why are you so good to me? You are also good to kittens!"


    "You are different from a kitten." Su Bai said.


    "I know, she is your pet, right? She said in a chat, and that neck chain was also given to her by you. It is very valuable and a status symbol, right? I...I want to do it too Your pet!" Ivy said quietly.


    Kitten is because she is a catwoman and is young, so Su Bai jokingly said that she has a cat and a pet.


    It didn''t mean anything else, but Su Bai didn''t know what to say when Ivy said this.I wanted to refuse, but Su Bai with the look of expectation in Ivy''s eyes always felt that if she refused, she might be disappointed.With a dumb smile, Su Bai said: "Okay, how about I buy you the same one later? You obediently be my pet, and I will keep you forever!"


    "Ok!"


    Ivy nodded happily, a little hesitant and tentatively trying to get close to Su Bai.


    Very timid and inferior.


    She is still different from a kitten!


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to hug Ivy in his arms. All of a sudden, Ivy smiled like a flower!


    At night, Ivy and Su Bai were lying on the bed. Ivy was either holding Su Bai''s arm or lying in Su Bai''s arms.If she were the original child, Su Dae would be fine, but now...he really did not sleep well all night, but he couldn''t say anything when he saw Ivy''s smiling face.


    Her physical age has arrived, but her mental age has not yet arrived.


    After Su Bai plans to go back, she will ask Barbara to give Ivy a "make up lesson" so that she knows what she should be like at her current age!


    The next morning, the two checked out and left and returned to Gotham.


    After returning to Gotham, Su Bai took Ivy to the Paradise Manor. When I arrived, Ivy sighed again and again that this is the real heaven!


    "You stay here for the time being, I will let someone teach you what to do."


    When Barbara was not at home, Su Pai made a phone call, and Barbara returned in about an hour. After seeing Ivy, Barbara was a little surprised.Not surprised that Su Bai brought the woman back, but surprised that this woman has such a good figure. Barbara is very confident of her figure, but looking at the place where Ivy is ready to come out, I can''t help but feel inferior, and when Su Bai said Ai After Wei''s identity and encounter, Barbara was even more surprised!


    "Leave her to me!"


    Barbara said confidently.


    "I... can I take care of the plants in the manor?" Ivy asked timidly.


    "Of course you can, but be careful if you don''t have toxic or troublesome things on the surface, you can find a place to open it up yourself." Su Bai said.


    "Great!"


    Since then, Ivy, the Plant Ivy, has temporarily lived in the manor, taking care of the plants in the manor, and then learning from Barbara... Su Bai also believed it, and went to buy the same necklace as the kitten. I gave it to Ivy, the poison ivy girl, and then life returned to normal again, but occasionally came back with a little tail around her.


    On this day, Su Bai received a call from Valerie Val and she asked herself to meet in a bar.


    Su Bai came here as scheduled and found that this bar was a bit like a nightclub.


    Valerie Val also specially selected in the corner box!


    "This is not a drinking atmosphere."


    Su Bai came in with a smile, then pulled up the curtains of the box and walked to sit down next to Valerie Val.

 C1124

    High heels, black stockings, and a white open-necked skirt are obviously well-dressed!


    "How? Did the Owl Court trouble you?"


    "Don''t mention it, although I didn''t trouble me, but I was troubled by the newspapers. Now reports on this aspect are not allowed to be published. I have been following the news of the Penguin''s campaign for mayor these days!"


    "The Owl Court did not threaten you, and there has been no big news recently. Why do you think of looking for me?"


    "Can''t I find you without news?" Valerie Var said pretending to be angry.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Of course, I can still remember the scene that day!"


    "There will be a magician''s performance here for a while. It is said that he will perform hypnosis very well." Valerie Var said instead of picking it up, but changing the subject.


    "Really? You can see it!"


    The hypnotized magician sounds fine, but here is Gotham!In all likelihood, it is probably another Gotham villain!


    Su Bai didn¡¯t think about what Valerie Var meant to find herself. While drinking, he touched the thighs covered in silk stockings. Su Bai was leisurely and contented. For Su Bai¡¯s behavior, Valerie Var did not. Refuse!


    It didn''t take long for the sound to ring, and Su Bai opened the curtain and saw a man in a tuxedo and top hat on the stage of the hotel seemed to be ready to perform!


    Data 0088


    This magician came from a foreign country. When he introduced himself, he said he was called Jervis Teich. He had to say that he performed very well and seemed to have real ability. With a pocket watch, he successfully hypnotized the audience and made them jokingly learn from dogs. Scream, let one of them feel like they have made many thrilling moves without weight!The wonderful performance caused a lot of applause. Even Valerie Val seemed to be attracted and watched very intently!


    "Unexpectedly, it can really be hypnotized. Wouldn''t it be okay to want what you want, what you want the other party to do? Will the hypnotized person obey unconditionally?" Valerie Val exclaimed.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Hypnosis does exist, and it is really easy for most people, but it is not inevitable. His hypnosis requires tools and time, as long as he is prepared, and if he has strong mental power You can ignore hypnosis!"


    "You know so, don''t tell me you will too!" Valerie Var said jokingly.


    "Do you want to try it?"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding, do you really know how?" Valerie Var said dubiously.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, deliberately stretched out his fingers and said: "Staring at my fingers, don''t think about anything."


    Valerie Val chuckled: "People use pocket watches to achieve the effect through voice actions. It''s too trifling for you to use a finger?"


    Even though he said that, Valerie Var still stared at Su Bai''s fingers cooperatively.


    Hypnotizing Su Bai does not, but he has very powerful spiritual abilities.


    The point is not on the fingers at all.


    "You''ll get in the car with me after you get out of the bar, and you will take the initiative to make friends with me when I say it starts."


    Su Bai finished speaking with a grin, and then his recovery ability returned to normal.


    "It''s over?"


    Valerie Var looked at Su Bai: "I don''t feel anything at all, I know you deliberately teased me." After that, she gave Su Bai a slight hammer.


    Su Bai didn''t respond with a smile but looked outside at random!


    The hypnosis magician named Jervis Titch is obviously very popular, especially the man who has been hypnotized by him before is even more surprised. Su Bai sees clearly that Jervis Titch is not noticed. It seemed that something was being said in that man''s ear, but Su Bai did not stop it.


    Su Bai and Valerie Wall had a few more drinks before they left the bar together.


    In the Su Bai car!


    Su Bai drove the car to a remote alley and said something to begin. As a result, Valerie Var''s expression changed transiently, and he actively got together to make love with Su Bai.


    It didn''t take long for the car to vibrate up and down.


    After the end, Su Bai didn''t let her return to normal, but drove her home directly, and only let her wake up when she got home. As for what happened in the middle, there was naturally no impression.Leaving from her, Su Bai went straight back to the manor.


    When the car drove in and parked in the garage, Su Bai saw the poison ivy girl Ivy taking care of the gardening in the yard.


    Speaking of this, Su Bai hasn''t dealt with it specially. After Ivy came, she was well organized and looked much smoother and more beautiful.Seeing Su Bai came back, Ivy put down the things on hand and took Su Bai''s arm. This is a habit of her, but the obvious touch makes Su Bai feel a torment every time!Su Bai remembered that Ivy was not so clingy before. After growing up, or jokingly saying that she was her own pet like a kitten, she suddenly felt a sense of belonging.It''s okay when Barbara is here, if Barbara is not there will be very clingy!


    After holding Su Bai''s arm in, Ivy released Su Bai and made tea for him.


    "This is a new breed that I researched. It has a calming effect. You can try it."


    Ivy said excitedly.


    Su Bai tasted it, it tasted good.


    At this moment, the doorbell of the villa rang suddenly, someone came to visit?


    Looking through the monitor at the door, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Who is he? Magician?" Ivy asked curiously, standing beside Su Bai.


    "Well, I just saw his performance just now, I didn''t expect him to come."

 C1125

    Although I don''t know what the purpose of this Jervis Teich is, Su Bai thinks this guy is a villain out of all likelihood!Then see what he wants to do!


    Su Bai opened the door, and it didn''t take long for Jervis Teich to enter.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, this is Jervis Taiqi." As soon as he met, he introduced himself enthusiastically.


    "I know, I just watched your performance!"


    "That''s really my honor!"


    After a few words of greeting and sat down, the Plant Mistress poured a cup of tea for Jervis Teich and sat next to her.


    "I take the liberty to visit and hope that Mr. Su Bai will not be offended. I just came to Gotham. I heard that you are the master of the Arkham Asylum. There are Arkham knights under you who can accept the reward. I think, please find someone!" Jervis Teich took a sip of tea and slowly took out a photo."This is my sister named Alice. I was forced to separate from her many years ago, and this time I wanted to find her and be reunited!"


    "I know that she was in the Black Gate Prison before. It was the Dr. Hugo incident reported on the news. I believe she must have ran out. This is a deposit of 50,000 yuan, and there will be 100,000 yuan after the incident. I hope Mr. Su Bai you will be sure. help!"


    With that said, he took out fifty thousand dollars and put it on the table.


    "Arkham is not a detective agency." Su Bai said indifferently: "You can find someone else and come back if you encounter any trouble or danger!"


    Jervis Teich took out his arms without hurriedly and said: "I believe you will help, I don''t believe you listen...Did you hear this voice? This is your inner voice..."


    Tick, tick!


    The voice of this pocket watch seemed to be louder than usual, and at the same time, Jervis Teich''s voice began to become misty.


    Is he trying to hypnotize himself?


    I know the purpose of this guy is not simple!


    Su Bai sneered and just wanted to let him know the consequences of doing this, but suddenly realized that his expression was wrong at first. He seemed to be stunned and blurred, his voice stopped abruptly, and his pocket watch fell directly with a click. On the ground, the man slid down the sofa.


    Item 0089


    "what''s the situation?"


    Obviously Jervis Teich wants to hypnotize himself, why didn''t he wait for success?


    This change made Su Bai somewhat unexpected. He was about to see what happened to Jervis Teich and heard the Plant Ivy next to him slowly say: "It takes about two minutes to take effect, which is somewhat different from what I expected. what!"


    Su Bai turned to look at the Poison Ivy Girl, and she saw the Poison Ivy Girl with a thoughtful look.


    "Have you drugged the tea?"


    "Yes!"


    The poison ivy girl nodded: "It''s a newly extracted plant venom that can paralyze the whole body and fall into a coma. This dose will probably cause fainting for about an hour? But there is no risk of life! I have been looking for a chance to test the efficacy but Without the right person, I just couldn''t help but let some out!"


    "Haha, hahaha..."


    Su Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    What a thing!


    Jervis Teich wanted to hypnotize himself, but was turned over by the poison ivy girl. This is really unexpected!


    Even if Jervis Teich continues to hypnotize Su Bai, he is not worried, but still thinks this is too interesting!After patted Ivy, Su Bai said with a smile: "Good job, but remember not to put it randomly, if you need someone to help you test the effect of the drug, I can help you find it!"


    "Hmm!" Ivy nodded obediently: "Then what should he do?"


    Su Bai looked at Jervis Teich¡¯s psychic powers and wanted to see his memory. This look was a bit unexpected. His previous guess was correct. He was really not a good bird. The money was still his use of the bar. The man who was hypnotized in here got it and killed others by the way, and he had more than a few lives!As for his sister Alice, her blood has a special ability that can make people possess abilities, and can also change a person''s thinking and state to become completely evil!Perhaps it is precisely because of this that Dr. Hugo will target Alice!


    Of course, this news is unexpected, but even more unexpected is...


    The reason why Jervis Teich would find himself is that on the one hand, he hopes to use Arkham''s power to find her sister, and more importantly, he has accepted the commission of others.


    In other words, even if he promised him, he would hypnotize himself!


    And it was not someone else who entrusted him, it was the pawn he set up in the Owl Court, Silvi!


    "It''s a person I value. It''s not easy to use other people to hypnotize yourself! Success is good, but you won''t lose anything if you fail. If you succeed, not only will he get revenge," She also helped the Owl Court to solve the problem, and her position in the Owl Court will rise!"


    The front foot owl court warned the newspaper, and Silvi on the back foot hypnotized herself.


    Not bad, really good!


    "You will remember that you have successfully hypnotized me, and then you will leave here, you will not remember other things!" Su Bai modified the memory of the hypnotist slightly, and then handed him to the poison ivy girl Ivy. Let him observe the effect of the medicine carefully.


    The poison ivy girl is naturally not polite, and it''s hard to get a suitable object to study it.


    This research is good!


    It was originally only an hour or so of efficacy, but was delayed by the Plant Girl for three hours.After Jervis Titch woke up, he didn''t remember anything, but felt a little sore all over his body inexplicably.As for being hypnotized by others to modify memory?He hadn''t thought about such things at all.


    Drowning people are good at swimming!


    After Jervis Teich left, Su Bai felt Sylvie and asked her to find herself at the right opportunity!


    With the subject, Poison Ivy also understood the efficacy of the medicine, and then returned to her own small world to continue research.If she has any hobbies, one is money and the other is researching these.When night fell, Su Bai noticed Silvi quietly appearing near the manor!In addition to her, there is a claw in the dark. It seems that the Owl Court has not trusted her so much, and Silvi does not know that she has been followed!

 C1126

    The psychic power was activated, and the claw was directly controlled, and was defeated by Su as easily as the claw before.Let the claw wait in place, and then Silvi has entered the manor!


    "the host!"


    Silvi stood in front of Su Bai in a white dress.


    "Tell me about your purpose of hypnotizing me!" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    "I want revenge, I want to solve you! But the court doesn''t allow it! The court said that you are the owner of the Arkham Asylum. If something happens to you, it is easy to cause trouble. And the Arkham Knights are also very good at stabilizing Gotham. It helps, so just allow me to hypnotize you and make you forget about the court affairs." Silvi said.


    Su Bai laughed blankly: "The court really feels that he is the Lord of Gotham! You succeeded in this matter, and I will not trouble the court for the time being. What about you? How is your progress in the court!"


    "The last time I caught Hugo made the court very satisfied with me, but for the time being, I haven''t fully gained trust. I will only post tasks when I need them. Although I contacted them, I couldn''t see anyone! If you are targeted this time If you succeed in hypnosis and find Alice, I believe you can go further!"


    "Where is Sasha?"


    Another chess piece that Su lost!


    "Her situation is not too good. The Penguins of the Kobot family have developed better. The court deliberately let the Penguins join and let him control Gotham!"


    "Thinking well! Penguins are not so easy to be manipulated!"


    Su Bai paused and said, "Any other news?"


    "No more!" Silvi shook her head.


    Although the news is a little bit less, it is impossible for Silvi to break into the interior so easily in a place like Owl Court!


    "Pay attention to every move of the court and figure out the distribution of the court as soon as possible without revealing yourself!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, let me know in advance if there are any tasks in the future!"


    "Yes!"


    After explaining a few words, Su Bai did not let Silvi leave immediately.Although Su Bai wanted her to be as real as possible, punishment was indispensable, after all...this was her true thoughts.So, Silvi soon kneeled down to serve, and was severely punished by Su Bai!After it was over, Su Bai allowed Silvi to leave, and at the same time controlled the claws to let him follow back and had already helped design the words!


    Chapter 0090: Mad Hatter and Blackout


    After Sylvie left, Su Bai teleported to Arkham''s basement to check about Jervis Tychy, this Jervis Tychy turned out to be the famous Mad Hatter!


    The famous villain of Gotham, one of the villains of Batman.


    He is good at hypnotism and has planned several actions to destroy Gotham City. Of course, these are all things that will happen in the future.


    Gotham¡¯s villains appeared endlessly, and it was not surprising that Su lost. After checking Jervis Teich¡¯s information, he returned to the manor.


    No surprises overnight, let''s not mention it.


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, he heard a big news!


    Not just newspapers, but news on TV!


    Jervis Teich hypnotized a few thugs and went to the Gotham Police Station to rob people. As a result, many people in the Gotham Police Station were injured. Gordon was hypnotized and almost committed suicide!After reading the news, Su Bai took out the phone and called Harvey to ask about the situation. It turned out that Jervis Teich went to Gordon after leaving him and hypnotized him and wanted to find Alice. It happened that Alice was caught.


    Her blood has special abilities, she herself knows very well.


    A coincidence made others stick to her own blood. In desperation, Alice could only kill people and burn their corpses to avoid causing more trouble. As a result, she was caught by the Gotham Police Department.Through Gordon, Jervis Teich took the news and took Alice away.Now Harvey, Gordon and others are leading people to hunt down Jervis Teich!Putting down the phone, Su Bai thought for a while and felt that there was nothing worth participating in this matter!


    Whether it¡¯s the Mad Hatter or Alice, Su Bai is not very interested!


    But she was not interested, but the Owl Court was interested.


    Dare to put down the call here, Silvi''s call came in over there, saying that the Owl Court is also going to find Alice!


    Since Silvi is ordered to find Alice Su defeat, she doesn''t mind helping. The more credit Silvi has, the better the development, the better!What''s more, it doesn''t take much effort. He hypnotized the Mad Hatter before!Send the address to Silvi and leave the rest of Su Bai!I got up and chatted with the Plant Girl for a while. Su Bai took her to Barbara''s company. The Plant Girl wanted to learn from Barbara. Su Bai also learned about the company''s progress!


    Although the branch is relatively independent and is only responsible for Gotham''s projects, it still has connections with the head office.Su Bai looked at the accounts and found that Nick Haas was really not idle lately. He invested in several cities in a row, and recently went to Starling City to invest a large amount of money. It seems that there is a big plan for him!Starlin City Su defeat has never heard of it, and didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, Nick Haas''s ability is still outstanding, and the company''s income is considerable!


    Regardless of the branch, not counting Arkham, not counting Diana''s share income, whether it is real estate, Su Bai''s assets are already hundreds of millions, and it can be called a billionaire!


    After reading the accounts, Su Bai received a call from Arkham, saying that the police would detain the Mad Hatter in Arkham!


    So someone has been found?


    In any case, the Mad Hatter is also considered a villain with a name and a surname in the comics. On the one hand, Feihu Nv accepted it, and Su Bai learned about the situation on the other hand.Silvi passed by with the claws after receiving the news of Su defeat, but the police also found the whereabouts of the Mad Hatter. The three parties met, and the result caused the Mad Hatter to accidentally kill Alice, and she was mad. Grab.And Alice''s body was taken away by Silvi!


    Her blood is very useful, I believe the Owl Court will definitely let Dr. Hugo study it.


    In this regard, Su Bai is not worried, anyway, no matter what the research is, it is easy to get what you want, so let them study it.


    Through this incident, Silvi proved her ability once again, and it was a further step in the court. Su simply didn''t care about defeat, so let her develop latently!The remaining people who escaped from the Black Gate Prison may have left Gotham. There was no news. The Owl Court also became quiet. Su Bai took the time to meet with Bruce Wayne. Bruce Wayne said he had seen the court. In accordance with what Su Bai said before, he agreed not to investigate the rest of the matter for the time being.


    Although Gotham is not calm, it seems that everything he cares about has settled down.


    Life has become very stable. I return to the manor at Arkham during the day and cannot absorb the energy of the universe every day. Unfortunately, there is not much change!Occasionally go back to accompany Diana, the country of the mountain city, or date Leslie or Valerie for Val, very fulfilling!It is worth mentioning that after the Plant Girl learned general knowledge with Barbara, Su Bai arranged for her to enter the Department of Plants of Gotham University!


    I thought this life would last a long time, but in less than three months, something happened again!

 C1127

    It was exactly the weekend when the Plant Girl came back from school.


    Nowadays, Plant Ivy has changed a lot. The physical age and the mental age are completely consistent, and the personality has also changed a lot, but two things have not changed!


    One is the interest in plants, and the other...Of course, it is not money anymore. After all, Su Bai is completely rich to her, especially the luxury cars, clothes and jewelry bought for her are brand-name, and pocket money is countless.The other has become a relationship with Su Bai!Even if she has come into contact with the adult society and understands what the so-called pets mean, she has no intention of changing this identity, and even cherishes it!There is no shortage of investigators in the school, but the Poison Ivy Girl has always been cold and dismissive, but when she returns home, she looks different!


    She wore a green striped skirt and lay directly on the sofa, resting her head on Su Bai¡¯s legs and lazily said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be at home. If it¡¯s not for the convenience of studying botany at school, I don¡¯t want to go. !"


    Su Bai smiled and just about to speak, suddenly the surroundings fell into darkness!


    He couldn''t see his fingers, it was extremely dark.


    "power cut?"


    Su Bai was a little stunned. It was the first time he had encountered this after living in Gotham for so long!In the darkness, Su Bai felt the Poison Ivy holding her hand and putting it on her body!


    At first, Su Bai thought that the Plant Girl was scared because of the sudden power outage and went into darkness, but when he realized the position of his hand, he realized that something was wrong!


    Chapter 0091 The Active Poison Ivy Girl And The Resurrected Jerome


    Soft and flexible.


    This kind of touch is added to the position angle, you don''t need to look at Su Bai to know where your hand is.Su Bai wanted to remove it subconsciously, but the Plant Mistress was holding on to it. Obviously this was not an accident, but deliberate.


    Su Bai smiled and squeezed unceremoniously, "Did you cut off the power?"


    "No, no!" The voice of the Poison Ivy Girl in the dark gasped slightly.


    Su Bai didn''t suspect that the Plant Girl lied, because she never lied to herself, that might be something else!Feeling the change of the poison ivy girl''s breath, and feeling her holding her wrist moving, Su Bai smiled and took the initiative and said: "I sent you to the university to let you study, but you learned this? Quite know how to master it. Timing! But... it seems to be bigger than before. Are you growing up again?"


    "Like, do you like it?"


    "You should be the biggest woman by my side so far!" Su Bai said with a smile and then stopped."I''ll go see the switch!"


    "Ok!"


    The Plant Ivy did not refuse to respond well, and Su Bai got up in the dark to check the switch, but the Plant Ivy found her bag and took out a bottle of perfume and sprayed it on her slightly!After a while, Su Bai came back and said with some surprise: "The switch is okay. It should be a problem with Gotham''s power station! Fortunately, the independent power generation used by Arkham will not have any impact. It should be soon. Fix it!"


    The Poison Ivy girl pulled Su Bai to sit down."I made a new perfume, how do you smell it!"


    A faint fragrance came from the Poison Ivy Girl''s neck, and the smell was not strong, with a faint fragrance that smelled very good. Su Bai went over and smelled it a few times, and the Plant Girl had already embraced Su Bai!The fragrance was pungent, but Su Bai felt a restless feeling in the fragrance. Before he had any reaction, the Plant Mistress in his arms had already moved slightly.


    "Just know your stuff has never been that simple!"


    Su Bai understood it after thinking about it.


    "Are you planning to come back this time?" Su Bai asked dumbly.


    The Plant Girl did not speak. In the dark, she had already taken the initiative to kiss Su Bai, and began to take off her and Su Bai''s clothes!


    Very rusty, but the purpose is still very clear!


    There was no barrier between the two, and the kind of direct contact made Su Bai once again feel how uncontrollable Poison Ivy''s body was. The Poison Ivy slowly descended, down, and soon... Su Bai couldn''t bear it. She said, "Hey! Who did you learn this from?"


    "I have seen you and Barbara secretly before, not to mention that I am a college student now, I can''t even understand this!" The Plant Ivy said slyly, and then leaned over again.


    In the darkness, Su Bai could feel the hard work of the Poison Ivy Girl. I don''t know how long it took, the Poison Ivy Girl took the initiative to push Su Bai on the sofa and then sat on it.


    ...


    Darkness is a good thing!


    It will make some people afraid and insecure, and it will also make some people do things that they don''t dare to do.


    In this darkness, it is not only the Poison Ivy Girl taking the initiative.


    And what is dark is not just Paradise Manor, but the entire Gotham City!


    Gotham Power Plant exploded!


    The person who caused the explosion was very unexpected!


    This matter will start from a few days ago!


    Although the Gotham Police Department has a cadre like Gordon, and a place like Arkham Asylum, the crime rate is always high. The distortion and darkness of the human heart are difficult to change. I don''t know when it will start. Tan has a clown style!The so-called spiritual leader is Jerome. Jerome made a big noise in the police station. The fearsome mad whisper was extremely popular. Unknowingly, he cultivated a group of loyal supporters of clowns in Gotham City. Called the clown gang!The leader once worked in the Black Gate Prison. He admired Jerome so much that he stole the equipment closed by the police and tried to revive Jerome!It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability of Dr. Hugo, but he didn''t succeed in trying to draw a cat.So this guy cut off Jerome''s face distortedly and stuck it on his own as Jerome!


    Leading a group of crazy clown gang members to make a big disturbance.


    But this level of Su Bai did not pay attention at all!


    However, his resurrection experiment did not really fail, and Jerome was resurrected!


    When the resurrected Jerome discovered that his face had been cut off, the first thing to do was naturally to find his face!


    Don''t look at the pretend guy being crazy and twisting, but he was shocked when he met the real Jerome!


    Jerome re-fixed his face with a stapler, announced his return through the video, announcing the coming of darkness, and then... the counterfeit was blown to death during the live broadcast!The location is the power station of Gotham!


    The bomb detonated the power station and instantly plunged Gotham into darkness!

 C1128

    This darkness made many unintentional people wantonly, and Jerome''s return made the clown gang crazy.


    The streets of Gotham have fallen into madness.


    Rob, burn, smash, kill!


    Whether it is the clown gang, those who are already dark in their hearts are completely crazy, walking on the streets wanton and wanton to throw Gotham into chaos.


    In the police station, Gordon and others have arrested countless troublemakers, but they are useless!


    Jerome!


    Jerome must be found!


    He is the source!


    And where is Jerome now?


    He remembered two things most clearly after his resurrection, one was to kill Theo Gellervin to get revenge, and the other was to finish the unfinished thing and kill Bruce Wayne!Theo Galeven is dead, so there is only one other thing left, and that is to kill Bruce Wayne!


    Wayne Manor.


    Jerome rushed in with a bunch of crazy guys and caught Bruce Wayne.


    Originally intended to kill Bruce Wayne directly, but Bruce Wayne is no longer the kid who knows nothing. He knows that Jerome likes to be noticed and deliberately delays time thinking that there is no one to kill himself here. I know, this is a pity!As a result, Jerome did not kill Bruce Wayne right away, but took him to more people to let Bruce Wayne''s death have more audiences!


    Chapter 0092 Jerome Bruce Wayne


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang for a long time and didn''t get through. Ah Fu who was on the phone kept talking.


    Gordon stood beside him!


    Bruce Wayne needs a grand death party, but Afu does not have this treatment.When Jerome took Bruce away, he asked the younger brother to kill Afu by the way, but even if Afu was lucky, the housekeeper could not die so early.Gordon guessed that Jerome might be looking for Bruce Wayne so he came to Wayne Manor, but unfortunately he was a step late and didn''t save Bruce Wayne but saved Ah Fu!


    Ah Fu doesn''t know where Jerome will take Master Bruce. His only hope is to contact Su Bai!


    Only he has the ability to find Master Bruce!


    Ah Fu couldn''t help but pray that the call was quickly connected, and when the call was about to be unanswered for a long time and automatically hung up, finally... the call was connected.


    As soon as Ah Fu was connected, he heard heavy breathing over there.


    "Mr. Su Bai, Bruce Wayne was captured by Jerome!" Ah Fu said hurriedly.


    "Jerome, isn''t he dead?"


    Su Bai, who had just ended the battle, was stunned when he heard Ah Fu''s words. Jerome had been dead for a long time.


    "He is resurrected again, and it caused a lot of chaos to Gotham. The power outage is related to him. It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that he captured Master Bruce and I don''t know where he went!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Su Bai said that his psychic power was released instantly, which instantly enveloped the entire Gotham.


    "Go to the playground!"


    Su Bai said.


    "Playground? I know, I''ll be over!" Ah Fu didn''t ask Su Bai why he knew it so quickly. He believed that Su Bai would not slanderously.


    "You go first, I''ll be there soon!"


    Su Bai said, hung up the phone, and glanced at the Plant Ivy woman who was limp on the sofa like boneless and said: "You rest first, I''ll go out!"


    "Ok!"


    The Plant Ivy replied lazily, and she was too tired to say anything.


    Finding the clothes to put on, Su Bai teleported directly to the playground!


    Unexpectedly, it is brightly lit, and it seems that the playground should also have private electricity!At this time, the playground was filled with all kinds of mad people, one by one painted like clowns, and that wanton energy felt like crazy!Su Bai did not expect Jerome to be resurrected, let alone his influence.Before Su Bai thought that Jerome might not be a clown, after all, he was dead!


    But now it''s resurrected, which makes Su Bai out of reach.


    Even if he is not, maybe one of these crazy people will be the future clown, after all... this contagion is really terrifying.


    Listening to the messy laughter around, although the voices are different, without exception, all of them are learning the low voice of Jerome, which makes people feel cautious!


    Seeing a few guys in the distance staring at him unkindly, Su Bai knew why he was called the clown gang, because these guys used the clown costumes on their faces to distinguish enemy from us.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie."


    All kinds of laughter sounded, those guys came towards Su Baisi, that expression, that kind of eyes had lost their humanity!


    "Kill, kill him!"

 C1129

    I don''t know who shouted, and all kinds of clowns rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head. Although he wasn''t tired after the activity just now, he really didn''t mean to do anything!


    Spiritual power release!


    The plop sounded instantly.


    The guys who rushed over fell to the ground instantly unconsciously like a powered off robot.


    "Puff!" "Puff!"


    A large piece was poured in an instant.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Behind him came the surprised sounds of Gordon and Ah Fu.


    "Come so fast!"


    They drove here, I''m afraid they will have to start flying all the way!


    Gordon and Afu looked at the clown lying on the floor in surprise, and were shocked not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t save people?"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Ah Fu just woke up like a dream and hurried forward to find Bruce Wayne, and Gordon followed too...


    The three clowns fainted over the layers, and soon discovered that a group of people had gathered in front of an amusement facility in the distance. From a distance, they could see Bruce Wayne being leaned with his hands on a pillar, and there was a salute in front. Something, Jerome was sitting on it, holding a campfire in his hand, ready to light the lead in the distance!Although I don''t know what the gun is in this salute, it must be dangerous!


    "The commando hasn''t arrived yet, it''s too late!"


    Gordon said, and suddenly walked out.


    "boom!"


    A shot at the sky directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "James Gordon... Unfortunately, you are late!"


    Jerome gave a chuckle, the bonfire directly lit the fuse, and the crazy clowns had already rushed over!


    In an instant, chaos occurred.


    James Gordon rushed directly towards Jerome, and Jerome stood there with his ears covered and laughed triumphantly, waiting for Bruce Wayne to be destroyed!


    The lead is not very long, and the burning speed is very fast!


    A large group of clowns rushed over so that Gordon and Ah Fu could not rush to save Bruce at all. At this time, even if they shot Jerome, they couldn''t save Bruce.In the chaos, no one saw those who rushed to Su Bai''s side fainted, and no one noticed Su Bai''s unconcerned look!


    Bruce Wayne is opening the handcuffs with wire!


    This should be a skill learned on the streets of Gotham!


    In the chaos, Bruce Wayne had already unfastened his handcuffs and took the opportunity to run away, and by this time the salute had also blasted out, and the pillars were covered with sharp objects such as nails, knives and forks!Jerome saw that Bruce Wayne had run away and immediately caught up!


    There is a polygonal mirror house next to it.


    Jerome watched Bruce Wayne''s figure running in but disappeared. He could only see a mirror reflecting himself, which looked very strange.


    "You can''t run away, Bruce Wayne!" Jerome shouted while staring around.


    "I didn''t plan to run!"


    Bruce Wayne''s voice suddenly sounded, Jerome was instantly thrown to the ground, and the two fought and fought together!


    Chapter 0093 Bruce Wayne: I don''t kill!


    If it was before, Bruce Wayne is not Jerome''s opponent!


    But after Jerome''s death, Bruce Wayne experienced the streets of Gotham again, and worked diligently in physical exercises, the main reason being that his body grew quickly after development.And Jerome?Jerome is just crazy, ordinary street skills are not professional!After several moves, Bruce Wayne evaded flexibly and counterattacked successfully, knocking Jerome to the ground.Bruce Wayne didn''t notice Ah Fu during the chaos just now. He thought that Ah Fu was dead after he was taken away, so he was angry at this moment!


    "boom!"


    The fist hit Jerome hard in the face.


    With a punch, a punch, a punch to the flesh, after a few punches, Jerome''s face has begun to crack.


    No way, it was only stapled with a stapler before.


    Jerome struggled to pull out a dagger from his body but was knocked over by Bruce Wayne, punching and punching.The power of anger made Jero unable to resist at all, but he was laughing, laughing crazy!


    "Hold hard, harder, release the darkness in your heart, I know you...you want to kill me! Everyone has darkness in their hearts, and you also have...Kill me, kill me..." Jerome went crazy laugh.


    His words stimulated Bruce Wayne, his anger seemed uncontrollable, he reached out and picked up the dagger, his eyes were ferocious and his facial features were twisted.


    "Kill me, come on, kill me!"

 C1130

    Jerome was not afraid at all, but was still provoking Bruce Wayne.


    Trembling!


    Bruce Wayne''s hands were shaking.


    "Why not go on, go on! Coward, kill me, don''t you want to kill me? No, you want!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The two voices seemed to be constantly clamoring in the ears, Bruce Wayne yelled ferociously.


    "boom!"


    The fist of the other hand fell heavily, and Jerome fainted in an instant, his face finally fell completely, and his face was beaten aside to reveal a bloody face.


    "Patter!"


    The dagger was thrown aside.


    In the end, Bruce Wayne still did not kill Jerome!


    Slowly getting up, Bruce Wayne turned and walked out.


    Outside, the commando finally arrived, and the clowns were all subdued.


    "Master Bruce!"


    Afu saw Bruce Wayne hurried over.


    Bruce Wayne opened his eyes wide and wept with joy."I thought you were dead, I..."


    Ah Fu hugged Bruce Wayne heavily without speaking, eyes rosy!


    Seeing this scene, Su Bai felt that their feelings were actually no less than father and son!


    The situation had taken control of the Lord, and Gordon also went in and caught Jerome again, but the shaved face was really scary.


    Bruce Wayne, Ah Fu, and Su got into the car and left here and returned to Wayne Manor!


    The mess in the room was temporarily reluctant to clean up. After finding a clean place, Afu helped Bruce Wayne treat the wound, but Bruce Wayne was silent, as if thinking about something.


    Su Bai sat aside and suddenly spoke.


    "Want to talk?"


    Bruce Wayne lowered his head and was silent for a moment, and said: "After Jerome robbed me, I thought they killed Ah Fu, I...I almost killed Jerome!"


    "But you didn''t have it? You controlled your anger, Master Bruce!" Ah Fu answered.


    Bruce Wayne looked up: "It''s not just anger! Jerome has done so many evil things and caused so much pain, killing him seems...it seems..."


    "Is it correct?" Su Bai answered.


    "Yes!" Bruce Wayne nodded."It seems to be just!"


    "There is a delicate line between justice and revenge."


    "I know, but after all, there is a boundary." Bruce Wayne glanced at Ah Fu, then at Su Bai, and said, "Tonight, I know where the line is, I didn''t cross the line!"


    "This is the first rule!" Ah Fu suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The purpose of training was to allow you to protect yourself, but this stage has already passed, right? So, what is the purpose of such training, and what are you going to do with it?" Su Bai understood what Ah Fu meant. , Asked with a faint smile.


    Bruce Wayne shook his head, a little dazed."I do not know!"


    "I don''t know, but if you still have this idea and want to continue, you need guidelines. You cannot and will not break the guidelines, no matter what the reason is, no matter what the background! I think, this That''s what Ah Fu meant to say!" Su Bai said.


    "I..." Bruce Wayne meditated for a moment, then suddenly said: "I don''t kill!"


    "What is the criterion?" Ah Fu asked.


    "I don''t kill people!" Bruce Wayne seemed to have found the direction, and said very firmly!


    Ah Fu smiled in relief.


    Similarly, Su Bai was also very pleased and lamented.


    Don''t kill, this is a Batman''s logo concept!I didn''t think it was because of Jerome''s opportunity that Bruce Wayne set this rule and concept.From his performance, from the conversation just now, it is clear that Bruce Wayne has gradually begun to become Batman, and it may not be long before Gotham will usher in its superhero!


    I saved Wayne''s parents and waited for so long. It seems that he can finally wait for Batman!


    After Batman is born, it''s time to let him know the truth!


    Of course, this may take a few years, you can wait slowly!


    Leaving Wayne Manor, Su Bai returned home.

 C1131

    The power supply problem seems to have been resolved and power has been restored.


    Seeing the Plant Ivy girl in the living room who had regained some strength and energy from a full sleep, Su Bai smiled.


    "What''s the matter?" The Plant Girl came over and asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s all resolved, now there is only one thing for me."


    "what''s up?"


    The Poison Ivy Girl asked curiously, but Su Bai suddenly reached out and hugged the Poison Ivy Girl by her waist and walked towards the bedroom. It didn''t take long for a burst of voices to be heard inside!


    Wait!


    For Su Bai, the only thing is to wait!


    Wait for Bruce Wayne to grow up to become Batman, and wait for Kitty to become Catwoman.


    Wait for the Arkham Asylum to become the most famous prison in the world.


    Wait for Silvi to infiltrate the Owl Court.


    ¢Ù¢Ü DC"Star City"


    Chapter 0001 2007


    In 2007.


    Starling City!


    Eternal Paradise Construction Investment Co., Ltd.!


    The company is located in the most luxurious area of ??Starling City. The whole building looks very luxurious and atmospheric.


    In the office on the top floor of the building, Su Bai stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and Barbara was checking information at the desk!


    Nick Haas started investing in Starling City a few years ago, and the income was very good. He turned the company into one of the major companies in Starling City. Su Bai also said that Nick Haas is very capable!But just half a day ago, he received a message!


    Nick Haas has an accident!


    He got on a boat Su Bai did not expect he would get on board!


    Gold Medal Queen!


    Su Bai still remembered that he called himself to invite himself before he boarded the ship, but he had no interest so he refused.At that time, he didn''t even know the name of the ship, let alone that Starling City turned out to be the Star City!If he knew it, he would definitely remind Nick Haas not to get on this ship, because there are Quinn father and son, and Sarah on that ship. He is not the protagonist and it is impossible to survive on this ship that has changed the fate of many people.


    When he knew that something was wrong, he brought Barbara over.


    "How is it?" Su Bai turned and asked Barbara.


    Barbara did not raise her head and said: "There are too many accounts in these years, and it involves many investments and the whereabouts of funds. It is very complicated, and it is impossible to investigate clearly in a short time! But judging from the current account situation, it does not exist. What loopholes in unclear accounts still need to be dig deep!"


    Barbara has managed the branch of Gotham for so many years, and her ability is very outstanding, so Su Bai brought her here.


    "I don''t worry about the account problem for the time being, I believe Nick Haas will have no problem. I need you to take over as soon as possible to stabilize the company''s situation!" Su Bai said.


    "No problem!" Barbara nodded first, then looked up at Su Bai."That doesn''t sound right, you don''t plan to take over the head office?"


    For so many years, based on Barbara''s understanding of Supai.


    Although he doesn''t deal with company affairs, he definitely has the ability in this regard!


    Su Bai shook his head: "The Gold Medal Quinn had an accident. I still have a lot of things to do. The company''s business is left to you. The situation in Starling City is very complicated. This city is actually similar to Gotham. Cam transferred someone over to protect your safety. As for the branch office, let Poison Ivy take over first. She has learned a lot from you over the years, and it should be no problem."


    "How do I feel that after being calm for a few years, it seems that something is about to happen again! Speaking of which, Gotham''s recent calm is due to the sudden appearance of a guy named Batman, which reduces the crime rate a lot. Do you know who he is?" Barbara asked casually curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head without speaking.


    Taking out the phone, Su Bai contacted Arkham.


    After a while, Su Bai put down the phone and said to Barbara: "The mask girl and the white-haired girl will come over. They will protect your safety. If they encounter problems, they will help you solve them. I may have to leave for a while!"


    "how long?"


    "Not sure, I will come back occasionally!"


    Su Bai walked to Barbara, bowed his head and kissed, then turned and left the company.


    In 2007.


    This is a very special year!


    Oliver Quinn boarded the gold medal Quinn and lived on Purgatory Island, and when he came back, he had gone from being a rich second-generation to a defender of the peace, Arrow!


    Also on board was Sarah, who turned her from a rebellious girl into a canary.


    In the early part of the same year, I had crossed over to meet Sarah''s sister Laure.


    Sarah boarded the ship to find Laurel, her past didn''t want to change.So Su Bai was going to find Laurel first, and then go to Purgatory Island.No matter whether Nick Haas is dead or not, he will always go there!

 C1132

    After coming out of the company, Su was defeated in a silver-white supercar, as if running away with an arrow!


    Sarah did not find Laurel before boarding the ship. Laurel was looking for herself at the time. Sarah thought that her sister might have gone to the sky, so she got on the Gold Queen, but in fact Laurel did not go to the sky , But looking for myself in different cities!To be honest, Su Bai wondered why Laurel was so desperate, or why did he not go to Gotham?If she goes to Gotham, she might find herself!


    The galloping supercar on the road attracted the attention of many people. After driving out of Starling City for about three hours, Su Bai had already arrived in a nearby city.


    A motel with a bad environment!


    The car parked in the courtyard is very conspicuously incompatible with the environment here!


    After getting out of the car, Su Bai stood still and walked to a certain room.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, and after a few seconds there was a sound.


    "Who?"


    Although there is only one word, the inexplicable Su Bai has a very familiar feeling, and the memory of his voice seems very deep.


    "Surprise!"


    Su Bai raised his mouth and said.


    "boom!"


    The door was suddenly opened, and a woman stared outside the door.


    "It''s you... I... I am not dreaming, am I?"


    "Of course not, Laurel, I said I would come to you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    When the voice fell, Laurel had already jumped directly into her arms and hugged herself tightly!Su Bai also hugged the woman in his arms, and for a long time, the two were separated.


    Su Bai entered the room, closed the door and looked at the room.


    Very ordinary, even a simple room.


    There was a suitcase on the ground, a map and a notebook on the bed.Although there was no past, Su Bai still took a look at the name of the city on it, and he could guess it without asking. It might be her "finding" plan and route!


    "I¡­¡­"


    Laurel opened her mouth to explain or want to say something, but as soon as she said her words, Su Bai was blocked.


    Holding Laurel, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed passionately.


    The long-lost feeling, the passion of reunion, countless words that I wanted to say seemed to melt into this hot kiss, Laurel closed his eyes and responded enthusiastically.


    Data 0002


    Miss, meet again.


    All kinds of emotions filled Laurel completely forgot to think, forget everything.After the fierce kiss ended, the two separated Su Bai and just wanted to say something, but Laurel had already unbuttoned his shirt and took off and took the initiative.While kissing, Laurel went to take off the clothes of Soviet Union!Su Bai knows that Laurel is not the kind of person who wants to be strong, but at this moment it seems that no amount of love words can vent the feeling in his heart. It is far inferior to the most direct and primitive way of saying this!


    So-called affection, that''s it!


    During the kiss, the two people took off their barriers, Su Bai lay down holding Laurel, and asked for each other to his heart''s content, letting the thoughts in his heart vent through the most direct contact through movements!


    One hour?Two hours?


    The two of them didn''t pay attention to the time at all, but when the excitement cooled, when the physical strength was exhausted, they stopped naturally.


    Laurel was lying on Su Bai''s chest, Su Bai''s hand stroking her hair.


    "Are you crying?" Su Bai said suddenly.


    Laurel wiped the corners of her eyes lightly, and she didn''t know when the tears flowed down.


    "Uh, although I know you are not because of this, don''t you think it''s a bit inappropriate to cry at this time? What you know is because we meet again. If you don''t know how much I thought I was too much, you made you cry!" Su Bai Said deliberately jokingly.


    Laurel chuckled and said, "You are not only making me cry, you are going to kill me!"


    Raising her head, Laurel looked at Su Bai and said quietly: "You, how do you know I''m here?"


    "I promised you would come to you, naturally there is a way to know where you are. But I didn''t expect you to be so direct, so..." Su Bai was thinking about what to say.


    Laurel answered, "So much crazy? Knowing that we can''t, knowing that it should be just a memory, but I still want you? I don''t know! I actually thought about it when I separated from you. It¡¯s clear, but I don¡¯t know why that feeling is getting stronger and stronger. I am not a mother-in-law procrastinating. I decided to do it! I didn¡¯t even think about it. What would I do if I really saw you? do!"


    "I don''t know now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Laurel was speechless.


    Su Bai smiled: "Okay, no kidding. Have you heard? The gold medal Queen has something wrong!"


    "I heard, there are reports in the news, what''s the matter?" Laurel Island.


    "Your sister Sarah is also on that boat!"


    "what?"

 C1133

    Laurel suddenly sat up."Why is Sarah on that boat? Wait, how do you know Sarah is my sister?"


    "I just came out of Starling City. Have you heard of the Eternal Paradise Company? That''s my company. The shareholders and principals of the company are also on the Gold Quinn, so I came to Starling City! Sarah will be there! The ship was looking for you. All of this is my fault! My relationship with you has caused some things to happen and change! As for why I know Sarah, I will explain this to you later!"


    "But I can assure you one thing, Sarah is absolutely fine!"


    "why?"


    "I am going to find the gold medal Quinn!" Su Bai said.


    "I''ll go with you!" Laurel hurried to the island.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It is inconvenient for you to go with me, and I think you should go home! You came to me, Sarah went to you again, now the gold medal Queen has something wrong, your father needs someone by my side! You promise, I will find out about Sarah!"


    "promise me!"


    Laurel hesitated for a moment, looking at Su Bai with blazing eyes.


    "I promise you!" Sarah definitely won''t have any trouble, because this experience made it possible for Sarah who later boarded the Waverider, became a member of the legendary team, and even the follow-up captain Sara!


    First reunited with Su Bai, and then heard that his sister had an accident, and adding to the exhaustion just now, Laurel fell asleep in Su Bai''s soft noise!


    This sleep, when I wake up, is already the next day!


    Laurel, who woke up, had the breakfast that Su Bai bought, packed his things and left the motel with Su Bai to return to Starling City.


    Laurel didn''t say much along the way. On the one hand, he was worried about his family, and on the other hand, he didn''t know how to deal with the relationship with Su Bai, especially after he knew that Eternal Paradise was Su Bai''s company.


    "I...I won''t follow you in. My phone number has been entered into your phone."


    Starling City, Laurel''s apartment downstairs.Su Bai stopped the car and said to Laurel.


    "When are you going?" Laurel turned to ask.


    "I will leave soon, and I will call you in some cases!"


    "Ok!"


    Laurel nodded, and kissed Su Bai''s face sideways."If you have news, you must tell me as soon as possible, and... I know it will take a long time, and I know it will be dangerous, you... be careful yourself!"


    "Do not worry!"


    "By the way, you should drive this car first!"


    "I can not¡­¡­"


    "It''s just a means of transportation. In addition, the company is now managed by Barbara Keane. If you encounter any difficulties when I''m away, you can go to her." Su Bai said.


    "She... is your wife?" Laurel asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "My wife is called Diana, and she is also one of the company''s shareholders, but she won''t easily come over for other things in New York!"


    "I know!"


    Laurel nodded, Su defeated the car and turned away!


    There are two flowers, one on each.


    For the time being, Laurel met his father after returning home, let alone Su Bai!


    After separating from Laurel, Su Bai teleported directly to the vicinity of Beitian Chaohai!


    He remembered that Purgatory Island was in this position!


    Oliver Quinn drifted to this island after the ship sank. It was the experience on this island that made him the Arrow!


    The boundless sea.


    Su Bai floated on the surface of the sea, his body as light as if he did not exist, letting the sea wave under his feet but he did not move.


    The specific location of Su Bai on Purgatory Island is not clear, but it is not difficult to find it. With the release of his spiritual power, Su Bai is looking for Oliver Quinn.


    Before long, he had already locked the position of Oliver Quinn.


    The body moved suddenly and flew over quickly!


    Data 0003


    Purgatory Island is said to be a place used by the Heavenly Dynasty to imprison major criminals. Purgatory, on the one hand, can be interpreted as the kind of purgatory commonly understood, and on the other hand, it can be interpreted as the meaning of trial hell!


    Purgatory Island is large and densely forested.


    From a distance, it was completely an isolated island, a desert island, exuding a daunting feeling.


    Su Bai was not in a hurry to go to the island. His purpose was not for Sarah, not for Oliver Quinn, but for Nick Haas.


    Both the old Nick Haas and the younger Nick Haas have a good relationship with Su Bai, and Su Bai will naturally not ignore it.


    Floating on the surface of the sea, Su Bai searched for the whereabouts of Nick Haas.

 C1134

    To see people in life, and to see corpses in death!


    Unleash the magic and go back in time.


    The surroundings began to change in an instant. As time went back, Su Bai saw a blond boy floating to the shore in a life-saving kayak. This should be Oliver Quinn!Time continued to go backwards, Su Bai followed the direction of the life-saving kayak drifting over and chased it up, until the gold medal Quinn sank, Su Bai met Nick Haas!


    Nick Haas no longer looked like the boy he was before, completely feeling like a middle-aged rich man. At this time, he was making out with a girl in a room on the cruise ship.


    The boat shook violently, and the two were swayed to the ground, followed by the hull splitting apart, and Nick Haas was involved in the sea.


    Su Bai jumped into the sea, the turbulent waves, and the sinking cruise ship, Nick Haas was involuntarily involved in the sea like a leaf.He struggled, but couldn''t resist the power of nature, and finally drifted away with the flow.The direction happens to be Purgatory Island!It''s just not the same as Oliver Quinn''s direction on the island, he floated to the shore and then stopped.Withdrawing his magic, Su Bai landed ashore and saw the corpse near the reef!


    "You said you, let the waves wave, and you have to run to the sea! Okay, now I am dead, even the body was eaten by crows!"


    Su Bai sighed, and the magic was released again!


    Time magic!


    Nick Haas¡¯s body began to change, and flesh and blood reappeared a little bit to fill the body. This picture seemed to make people slightly uncomfortable. Until the body returned to normal, I heard Nick Haas breathe fiercely. He opened his eyes.


    "Uncle Su Bai, are you... are you dead too?"


    Nick Haas looked at Su Bai and said.


    Su Bai rolled his eyes: "Even if you don''t thank me for resurrecting you, you won''t curse me to death, right?"


    "Ah..." Nick Haas was taken aback for a moment and immediately realized what was going on, and said excitedly: "I remember, the ship sank, I am dead...Uncle Su Bai, thank you! This...this Amazing!"


    "Okay, the relationship between your Nick Haas family and me is nothing to save you once. I still count on you to make money for me. But remember, if there is no next time, if your kidney function is all right, don''t make waves. Now, let''s do it now, let the waves die!"


    Nick Haas smiled wryly and was embarrassed to refute.


    "Where is this place?"


    "Purgatory Island, a place full of crisis."


    "I teleported here directly. The main purpose is to find you, but there are other things. It is a bit suspicious to take you back now. I will send you to other places first. You honestly Waiting for my news, I will pick you up and return to Starling City when that time comes." After Su Bai said, carrying Nick Haas, he teleported and disappeared.The next moment, the two reappeared, and Nick Haas asked suspiciously, "Uncle Su Bai, where is this?"


    "Arkham lunatic asylum! You stay here honestly, and when you look back, you declare to the outside world that you will be treated here after being rescued!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he called Feihu Nui and asked her to arrange Nick Haas!


    Then Su Bai prepared some dry food and water, and got another pistol before returning to Purgatory Island.


    He can''t go back so quickly!


    Why should I stay here for three and a half months? That''s what happened.


    Nick Haas¡¯s affairs are over, and Su Bai¡¯s mentality is also very clear. It¡¯s a tourist vacation, and it seems good to experience island survival!


    At a glance, it was deserted, overgrown with weeds, and densely covered with jungle.


    The air was filled with a scent of fragrant grass, and the primitive natural ecological environment made Su Bai''s mood a lot easier. The refreshing feeling made him take a few deep breaths.He has been in Gotham for the past few years, either guarding the Arkham Asylum, or hanging around with different women!This kind of life is very fulfilling and refreshing, but it lacks the freshness now!


    Walking aimlessly in the jungle, feeling the scorching sun.


    Su Bai found a big tree with lush branches and prepared to rest here, light a fire and prepare to eat!


    "This place, the Plant Girl must like it!"


    He snapped his fingers softly, and the bonfire ignited instantly.


    Take out the prepared food and make yourself a pot of coffee by the way.


    This feeling, this taste...


    Leisurely!


    There was a rustle, as if the wind moved the leaves.


    A figure appeared quietly behind Su Bai, looking at the campfire food and smelling the coffee, he was a little bit ready to move.


    "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath, take a deep breath before doing anything!" He secretly reminded himself to take a few deep breaths, and then crept out.


    One step, two steps.


    When the distance was only a few steps away, he suddenly accelerated, and rushed towards Su Bai, who was holding a coffee cup and was about to drink!


    At the entrance of the coffee, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    Just when that person was about to pounce on him, Su Bai suddenly ducked sideways and stretched his left foot forward!


    Puff!


    The guy was knocked to the ground and fell directly to the ground with a dog.However, his reaction was fairly quick, and he immediately turned over and got ready.But just turning over, one foot has already stepped heavily on his chest, and his strength is so strong that he can''t break free.He raised his head and looked at the man who was drinking coffee leisurely. He was about to talk when he saw him take a leisurely sip of coffee and said with a smile: "Hello, Oliver Quinn!"


    In an instant, Oliver Quinn was stunned!


    Chapter 0004-Oliver Quinn

 C1135

    "You, do you know me?" Oliver Quinn exclaimed in surprise and excitement, despite the embarrassment of being stepped on the ground.


    Su Bai chuckled and slowly retracted his foot.


    "Oliver Quinn, the rich second generation of Quinn Group in Starling City."


    Oliver Quinn hurriedly got up: "Who are you and how do you know me? You...you are not in the same group with them, do you know Yao Fei?"


    The continuous questioning showed how excited Oliver Quinn was.


    "Although I am also from the celestial dynasty, I don¡¯t know Yao Fei! I¡¯m not the group you mentioned. My name is Su Bai. I know you because I am one of the bosses of Eternal Paradise Group. Haas." Su Bai said while turning around and took out an empty glass from his bag and threw it to Oliver Quinn."You still have coffee, pour it yourself!"


    "Are you here to find Uncle Nick Haas? Our ship had an accident. I drifted here. Uncle Nick Haas may have been..." Oliver Quinn was first excited, then became sad.


    The whole ship may only survive by itself.


    Uncle Nick Haas...


    In terms of age and seniority, this title is correct, but it is interesting to think of Nick Haas calling himself uncle and Oliver Quinn also calling Nick Haas uncle!


    "Fate is uncertain, maybe he survived just like you. Take a coffee break and settle down!"


    Su Bai''s words made Oliver Quinn nod his head, drank the long-lost coffee, and looked at his look of happiness and enjoyment Su Bai was lost in thought!


    This island is really special.


    Who is Yao Fei?Oliver Quinn¡¯s master, general of the Celestial Army, and a hidden identity, one of the ten heroes of the Celestial Hero!


    As for Oliver Quinn, let alone the later Arrow!


    Speaking of, Oliver Quinn has many similarities with Bruce Wayne.


    The two most famous billionaires in the DC world have become superheroes because of their fathers.One became Green Arrow¡¯s guardian of Star City, and the other became Batman¡¯s guardian of Gotham, living the same double life.But now that Batman has made his debut and has begun to become famous in Gotham, Arrow is just Oliver Quinn.But if compared, Oliver Quinn is still inferior to Bruce Wayne, whether it is a superhero''s identity, strength, or financial resources.


    Neither of them has superpowers, but Batman is one of the Big Three in the Justice League!Although the Arrow is also a member of the Justice League, their status is far different.


    After a few sips of coffee, Oliver Quinn''s mood seemed to stabilize, and he turned his head and said, "How did you come?"


    "Helicopter, but there was an accident on the way and it was destroyed. I also came to this island by accident." Su Bai had already thought about it.


    "Then... do you have communication tools?" Oliver Quinn asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Of course he did have the phone call, but he didn''t intend to take it out. To be precise, Su Bai didn''t intend to save Oliver Quinn. Let him experience what he should experience. Relax and stay here for a while and then go back.


    But I have to say that the experience of this period of time has changed Oliver Quinn, and finally saw that the hope is gone now. This is indeed a shock, but he quickly recovered and took out a map from his clothes. And talked about what happened during this time.From his drifting to Purgatory Island, to being shot by Yao Fei, Yao Fei, to Yao Fei being arrested but saving people, but he was betrayed by Yao Fei and learning that Yao Fei had already surrendered to the group of mercenaries, and finally Yao Fei let himself enter Jas The state gave him a map, and the many things said were in no detail, especially about the group of mercenaries on the island. Obviously, these mercenaries, this experience left him an indelible impression.


    It is estimated that he is also suffocated. Although he does not know Su Bai, after all, Su Bai came to Nick Haas, and that is his own person. With this relationship, it is easy to generate trust and dependence in such an environment.And in his opinion, Su Bai has no way to leave this island now!


    A route and destination are marked on the map, and Yao Fei has no chance to talk to Oliver.


    There must be something in this place...


    After thinking about it, Oliver Quinn pointed to the map island: "Survive!"


    "what?"


    "Survival!" Oliver Quinn repeated.


    Only then did Su Bai understand what he was talking about."You''re talking about survival, right? You don''t understand even the Chinese who speak Chinese."


    "Yes, yes, survive!" Oliver said in a crappy accent.


    "Okay, you still don''t speak Chinese to me, it sounds uncomfortable!" Su Bai waved his hand: "Since he wants you to go here, let''s go and see!"


    After simply packing things up, the two set out according to the route on the map.Oliver Quinn has been chatting with Su Bai along the way, talking about Starlin City, Su Bai knows not much, although he didn''t get any useful information, it is still very gratifying to Oliver Quinn!


    I don''t know how long they have gone. The two walked through the jungle to a relatively open place. From a distance, they saw the wreckage of an airplane not far away.


    "this is yours?"


    "No!"


    Oliver originally wanted to ask if this was your plane, but he was interrupted by Su Bai before he could finish his words.


    Since it is not, it is probably the purpose of Yao Fei.


    The two walked towards the wreckage of the plane.


    Oliver walked in front, and as soon as he entered, he felt Yihua followed by a cold knife on his neck.


    "do not move."


    A man in combat uniform grabbed Oliver and blocked him and shouted at Su Bai who followed in.


    Oliver was a little frightened, as if he didn''t expect anyone to be here, let alone know the enemy.


    "Yao Fei... Yao Fei..."

 C1136

    Oliver called Yao Fei''s name lamely.


    "Yao Fei gave him a map for him to come here, I think he didn''t let him come to die!" Su Bai said indifferently, randomly looking around.


    Although Oliver Quinn arrived on Purgatory Island, he didn''t stay on Purgatory Island all the time, but it was not clear what happened to Su Bai, but the person in front of him should not be an enemy!


    Chapter 0005 Death Knell?


    Upon hearing this, the man hesitated and took the knife off and released Oliver.


    "I think Yao Fei asked you to come knowing that I can''t leave this island alone!"


    Oliver coughed twice, took out the map and handed it over, then said: "Can you leave here?"


    "There is a campsite ten kilometers away here, and there will be a transport plane coming over in two days. That is a chance to leave the island. But I can''t do it alone. I want to be sure, can you help me? Busy!" As he said, the man threw the knife to Oliver.Oliver caught it in a hurry, and the man had already taken out another one from the side.


    Obviously, this is meant to be tricked!


    It seems that this is to test the strength, after all, it is definitely not easy to attack the camp and get on the plane.


    "What, what do you mean?" Oliver asked stupidly, and the man had already swiped his knife.


    Oliver''s reaction was still very quick. He swung his knife to resist, but he was stabbed in his abdomen in an instant. He called out in pain, but the other party didn''t mean to stop, and shot one after another!


    The technique is simple and neat, you can see that it has been practiced at a glance, and it is better than the average practiced!


    After a few tricks, Oliver has had several wounds, but the man shook his head and said: "You are inferior to the Girl Scouts, you are a trash! Then, it is your turn next. If you are the same, then I am sorry I can only kill you, I hope you can understand that this has nothing to do with grievances!"


    After speaking, a knife flew over suddenly.


    Su Baiyang caught his hand and whispered, "I don''t plan to leave so soon, but it''s okay to have fun!"


    "It''s a big tone, it looks like you have practiced, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    The man snorted coldly, and slashed with a knife.


    Seeing the blade approaching, Oliver Quinn had subconsciously closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to look.


    "Just a boastful rookie?"


    Seeing that Su Bai had no response, the man secretly guessed in his heart, but his movements did not mean to stop or keep his hands.What I said just now is not to scare people or joking, if they are useless, he will kill them, lest they expose their position if they are caught!When the wind of sword came oncoming, Su Bai suddenly moved when he was about to be split in half. He swept the knife very lazily. It felt like driving away mosquitoes in the jungle. There is no power.


    But the knife swept past but there was a crisp sound. The man only felt that his wrist had been hit hard. The knife in his hand instantly dropped and flew, the tiger¡¯s mouth was tingling, and he saw Su Bai¡¯s knife. Put it on his neck.


    This made him stunned instantly!


    "What''s your name?" He was stunned for a moment, his face filled with joy and asked.


    "Su Bai."


    "How about you?"


    "Slade Wilson!"


    Su Bai took the knife back and threw it aside. Slade slowly said: "I am an agent of ASIS in Australia, and my companions and I were ordered to rescue Yao Fei, but there was an accident. Now, with your help, we can leave this ghost. It''s a place!" said, Slade opened his weapon box.


    "It''s you!"


    Oliver was suddenly excited, he saw a mask in the alley.


    One side is black and the other side is yellow.


    "You abused me, I remember this mask!"


    "That''s not me! This mask was used to distinguish when we performed the mission. The person you mentioned should be my companion. He surrendered. He betrayed me and followed Edward Falles'' group of mercenaries!"


    While Slade was arguing with Oliver to explain, Su Bai looked at the mask.


    "So familiar!"


    Mask, Slade Wilson...


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up and looked at Slade Wilson. Isn''t this guy the death knell?


    The death knell is DC''s more famous villain. The main opponents are Batman and the young Titan, which can be regarded as one of the very powerful villains.He is very similar to Deadpool, both are very good and powerful mercenaries, and have a strong self-healing ability, which is extremely difficult to deal with!But now... Su Bai looked at Slade Wilson, he didn''t seem to have the ability to heal himself, he didn''t have any special abilities, it should have not become a death knell!


    If he is the death knell now, he won''t be reduced to this point. You must know that his record in the comics is amazing. One person defeated the young Titan and smashed Bart Allen''s knee.Of course, this Bart Allen is not the Flash yet to be born, but the second-generation Flash kid, or Impulse, the son of the son of Barry Allen, the grandson of Barry and a member of the Teen Titans. !


    In addition, Death Knell has beaten Batman and Nightwing in hand-to-hand combat, and singled out multiple members of the Justice League!


    Just listen to this record to know how awesome he will be in the future!


    Su Bai just wanted to relax for a while and then go back, unexpectedly he encountered the death knell of the future!


    "What are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Slade had finished arguing with Oliver, and found that Su Bai looked at him and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai shook his head."It''s nothing."

 C1137

    "Time is pressing, I have no problem with you, but this kid has no foundation at all. Even if he doesn''t need him to solve the enemy, his skill is also a problem. You''d better train him!" Slade said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I am not in a hurry to leave. I am here to find someone. I will not leave until someone is found. If you want to, you can train yourself. Anyway...I am not interested!"


    "I''ll see if there is any place to rest around here."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned and left.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Slade couldn''t help asking.


    Oliver said: "I don''t know, I just met him not long ago, something happened to the boat I was on before, and I floated here. He came to find someone who was on the boat with me!"


    "Do you want to die, or do you want to leave here?"


    "Of course I want to leave."


    "Well, then accept my special training!"


    Slade Wilson really wants to leave here, just in case, he must train Oliver Quinn!


    Item 0006


    "boom!"


    Oliver fell to the ground heavily by Slade, Oliver screamed in pain, but Slade handed Oliver the stick to continue, but before long he heard Oliver''s scream again.


    This kind of training, or the one-sided abuse, made Su Bai excited. Slade deserves to be the death knell later. This fighting ability is really extraordinary. It''s just that poor Oliver, who has no foundation, wants to reach the goal within two days. It''s not so easy to drag your legs back!


    While training Oliver in Slade, Su Bai cleared a clean place behind the abandoned plane to rest.At the same time, I also checked the weapons and equipment of Slade. Most of them are abandoned and unusable. They look very old and feel a lot like the weapons and equipment used by the Japanese during World War II. There have been a lot of things on this island!


    "Are you really not going to leave?"


    As night fell, Slade came to Su Bai and asked.


    Although he had only played once, Slade''s strength, performance, aura and so on all made Slade believe that he was a master.


    Su Bai shook his head, "Didn''t you say that this plane only comes once every three months, but I will leave after three months!"


    "It''s hard for you to do it yourself!" Slade said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I don''t mind helping you leave when the time comes."


    "Ok!"


    The two days are not long. Apart from giving special training to Oliver and taking a break, he did not do anything else. Of course, this refers to Slade and Oliver. The Soviet Union lost much more leisurely. Most of the time was to go around. To become familiar with the environment is to watch Slade train Oliver.Unknowingly, two days passed and night fell.


    Slade and Oliver have arranged their equipment and plan to set off.


    "Are you really not going with us?" Oliver asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Don''t go."


    "Then... If I can go back smoothly, I will let someone pick you up!" Oliver promised.


    Su Bai got a little bit, then took a gun and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    The distance of ten kilometers is not too far, and soon the three of them have seen the camp.


    "There are ten guards below. I will solve it. The real trouble is the one above the observation deck. That window is bulletproof. If he finds something unusual, the plane cannot land." Slade whispered.


    "Let me do it!"


    Listening to Slade meant that he wanted Su Bai to help, and it didn''t matter if Su failed.


    Watching the inspection lights sweep around, Su Bai moved with Slade at the same time.


    Agile and flexible.


    Su Bai went up to the observation deck with ease, and went straight through without pushing the door. There was a person sitting inside and he was resolved without even noticing that someone had entered.At the same time, Slade had already taken care of the ten guards outside and came up with Oliver.


    "Great!"


    Seeing that things went so well, both of them were a little excited, and soon there was a sound of communication from the observation deck, which should be the situation of the plane contacting the ground.


    "In one hour, there will be another hour before the plane landed and we can leave here!" Slade said excitedly.


    But Su Bai was indifferent, while Oliver was thinking.


    "I''m going to save Yao Fei!" Suddenly, Oliver said.


    "Are you crazy? That place is full of mercenaries how do you save? What if you miss the plane?" Slade shouted.


    Oliver said: "He saved my life, I can''t just leave him alone."


    "For 45 minutes, I just give you 45 minutes. After that, no matter if you will come back, I will leave!"


    Oliver nodded heavily.


    "I''ll go with you, maybe Nick Haas is there too!" Su Bai said.

 C1138

    "That''s great!"


    Oliver was very excited, and the success rate was even greater with the help of the Soviet Union!


    ...


    The camp of Edward Falles was brightly lit, with many cars parked around it, and mercenaries with hoods patrolled here and were heavily guarded.


    Oliver lowered his voice and pointed to the tent on the left. "Yao Fei should be there, but I''m not sure which one!"


    Su Bai looked in the direction, and quickly found Yao Fei among several tents.


    The others are wearing masks, only Yao Fei is showing his face, not to mention the appearance of the heavenly people can be recognized at a glance.


    "The third from the left, Yao Fei is there!"


    "How do you know?" Oliver asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry about it, you can''t go wrong anyway. You go to save people, I will do something else, if you are lucky, you will leave after saving people, and I can help you attract firepower!" Su Bai shot Pat Oliver on the shoulder, then disappeared into the night.


    Oliver took a deep breath and sneaked in the direction of the tent quietly.


    What about Su defeat?


    Su Bai was also preparing to sneak into the tent at this time, but it was in another direction.


    Huh!


    The body quietly became transparent, and Su Bai came in through the tent.


    In the tent, a woman was lying on the ground with her hands tied, her lower body was tight-fitting fighting pants, and her upper body was wearing a black vest. She looked pretty good!Su Bai bent down and squatted, reaching out to move the woman''s face over.


    "Pooh!"


    As soon as he turned her face, Su Bai suffered a drool attack, but fortunately his reaction quickly escaped, and then he saw the woman''s appearance!


    The facial features are exquisite, and he looks like a celestial person!


    Looking at her, she should think that she is one of those mercenaries, so her expression and eyes are angry. However, when she sees Su Bai¡¯s face clearly, she feels astonished that her expression does not change for a moment, and she looks very interesting!


    "Fortunately, I hide quickly!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    The woman''s eyes lit up."Who are you? You are from Heaven!"


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked back.


    "My name is Shaduo, and my father is a general of the Tian Dynasty. I was arrested here to blackmail him!" Shaduo quickly stated his identity.


    Yao Fei''s daughter?


    Su Bai was thinking about it when he heard a sound outside.


    "It looks like something happened to Oliver!"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and pulled Sha Duo up, took the knife next to him to cut the rope and handed the knife to Sha Duo.Then turned around and got out of the tent!


    As soon as I left, I saw Oliver being crushed and walked to the open space in front, followed by a group of mercenaries, Yao Fei was among them!


    Item 0007


    "father!"


    Sha Duo came to Su Bai''s side and saw the situation outside. When he saw Yao Fei, he couldn''t help but yelled in a low voice, and then said, "Is that your companion?"


    "Oliver, he is here to save your father. It seems that your father didn''t go with Oliver because of you!" Su Bai said in a low voice."The plane will land in about 30 minutes. This is a chance to leave the island, otherwise we can only wait for another three months!"


    Shaduo was silent for a moment, then tightened his dagger and said: "I''m going to save my father!"


    Just after speaking, the explosion suddenly sounded, and the successive explosions instantly caused a lot of panic. Immediately afterwards, they heard the sound of bullets, and one mercenary fell to the ground.


    "Do you still have a companion?" Shaduo asked in surprise.


    Slade!


    The only person possible is him, but he didn''t expect him to come.


    As soon as Slade appeared, it felt like killing the Quartet, and at this time Yao Fei also took action. He simply overturned a few mercenaries and unlocked Oliver''s rope, and then turned around as if he was going to find someone!


    "go!"


    Su Bai pulled Sha Duo and suddenly ran out.


    "People are rescued, they are gone!"


    Su Bai suddenly let out a voice, even in the chaos of war, it is still clearly audible, Yao Fei was relieved when he saw that his daughter was rescued, and prepared to evacuate!


    Su Bai and Sha Duo caught up with about a dozen mercenaries, bullets flew randomly and gunshots were loud!

 C1139

    Su Bai and Sha Duo hurriedly dodged and fled, although bullets flew around behind them, none of them hit them!In a hurry, Sha Duo couldn''t think so much.However, these are all professional mercenaries, their marksmanship is accurate, and there are so many people, it is impossible that a single bullet can''t be hit, it''s just that Su Bai used his ability to miss the bullets that should have hit That''s it!This kind of scene is just a small scene for Su Bai, and it is not enough to panic.


    "Wait here!"


    Su Bai suddenly let go of Sha Duo and said, Sha Duo saw him turn around before he could react.


    Obviously he intends to solve the enemy following, Sha Duo shook the knife and turned and went back to help, but saw that Su Bai was as fast as a leopard, and several ups and downs had already come to the enemy.


    Click, click!


    He twisted the partner''s neck very simply.


    A hit without stopping.


    In less than two minutes, the dozen or so mercenaries behind him were all resolved!


    Taking two guns from the corpse, Su Bai turned back."Didn''t you let you wait for me!"


    "I can''t let you take risks alone!" Shaduo said!


    Su Bai distributed the gun to her, and then said: "Hurry up, maybe you can still catch the plane!"


    "I?"


    "You won''t go?"


    Su Bai did not explain and ran towards the plane with Shaduo!


    Fast-tracking through the dim woods, and seeing the place is about to be reached, but I heard the roar, and a plane flying overhead.


    "It''s still a step too late!"


    Su Bai sighed but continued to move forward without pausing. When he came to the watchtower, he found that it was brightly lit, and the mercenaries were guarded here, apparently retaken.


    Oliver, Slade, and Yao Fei are not here!


    I don''t know if it hasn''t arrived yet, or it has been withdrawn!


    "What to do?" Sha Duo asked Su Bai.


    "Wait a minute, see if they come or not, if they don''t, go to the previous camp."


    The camp should have not been discovered yet, if they leave, they will definitely go there.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, no one came, Su Bai quietly left with Sha Duo to return to the camp.


    As a result, when they were about to reach the camp, Su Bai stopped and the flames in front of them were shining, and the camp was discovered.Did they discover it with Oliver?Su Bai frowned, his psychic power was released, and the three of Oliver were quickly found!There are mercenaries chasing after him, but there is no danger for the time being!


    "Huhu, huhu...This is the camp, and it was discovered! Let''s leave here and then go to our father and them!" Shaduo whispered, breathing heavily."If they are still guarding here, it means they haven''t caught anyone, otherwise they would have withdrawn long ago!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Shaduo''s analysis is correct, and there is really no need to stay here.


    Although he lost the package, the phone was instantly carried on him. As for the items in the package, it was nothing!


    Su Bai and Sha Duo left quietly, found a direction and left here!


    After rushing for about half an hour, there was no light at all, and the two stopped.Sha Duo found a place to sit down and gasp, ran from the mercenary camp to the observation deck, from the observation deck to the camp, and from the camp to here. Although Sha Duo''s physical strength was good, he was also a bit exhausted at this time!


    "I''ll check the surroundings!"


    Su Bai whispered a word and then led into the darkness, about five or six minutes later Su Bai came back.


    "Fortunately, there should be no one coming here. I found a cave over there. I can spend the night there temporarily!" Su Bai stretched out his hand and pulled Sha Duo up, and it didn''t take long to come to the cave he said.


    This cave is not big, but it is very hidden, let alone dark, it may not be easily discovered even in the daytime!


    "give!"


    Entering the cave, Su Bai handed something to Sha Duo. In the dark cave, Sha Duo couldn''t see what it was.


    "Chocolate, I brought it with me before, eat it, and what else, I will light it!"


    Su Bai said, then he bent down to get back a lot of branches, and then pretended to drill wood for fire.With his back to Sha Duo, Su Bai''s fingertips suddenly burst into flames to light the bonfire, and soon the cave was lit up!


    The fire light should be on Sha Duo''s face, there is a very special charm!


    In the dark and enclosed cave, a handful of bonfires, lone men and widows can only rely on each other.


    Think about it, it''s kind of feeling!


    Sha Duo''s personality looked very generous, and he didn''t have the kind of restraint of a little girl. With the light of fire, Sha Duo and Su Bai had a chat.


    I don''t know how long they talked without the concept of time outside, and the two people fell asleep by the campfire.


    Item 0008


    I don''t know how long I slept, but Sha Duo was awakened by bursts of fragrance.

 C1140

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Su Bai sitting by the campfire roasting something like a rabbit.


    "Wake up? I woke up in the morning and took a stroll and caught a rabbit. I also found a small river nearby. Well, I also made a straw mat by the way. I shouldn''t have to sleep on the ground tonight!" Su Bai turned his head towards Shaduo said with a smile.


    Sha Duo was stunned."When did you wake up? You did so many things!"


    "It doesn''t wake you up if you sleep soundly! There is water over there, you can wash up and then you can eat!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sha Duo got up and washed her face and walked over to taste it, "Your craftsmanship is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t say a word. It''s hard to tell that survival in the wild would be too unreasonable if he didn''t get some game and barbecue."I just came to this island not long ago, and the terrain is not familiar yet, but I think your father should have no problem with them. We can temporarily live here and look around during the daytime. What do you think?"


    "You said before that the plane will be available in three months next time. I think my father and the others should be very cautious in a short time. They may really be here for a while!"


    Sha Duo deserves to be Yao Fei¡¯s daughter. He really knows Yao Fei very well. In the morning, Su Bai felt Yao Fei and their situation. They have already got rid of the chasing soldiers. The plan is to be cautious and low-key for the time being to look for Yao Fei slowly. Knowing Shaduo''s skill, Slade Oliver also knows his skill, so he is not so worried!


    Originally, Su Bai planned not to stay here much, and now there are beautiful women with him, and he is naturally happy to see the result if he is still a beautiful woman from the Celestial Dynasty!


    After eating, Su Bai and Sha Duo walked around and saw the small river!Then back to the cave!After coming back, there was nothing to do for a while, and Sha Duo began to exercise!


    After some physical training, Shaduo started yoga again.


    What kind of a horse, what a golden rooster independent of a horse, although knowing that this is just an ordinary yoga exercise, Su Bai still can''t help but think about it, the Nyima posture is too powerful!


    "Don''t you exercise?" Sha Duo asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It doesn''t make much sense!"


    "Then let''s discuss it?" Sha Duo stood up and fought and said towards Su Bai.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up to discuss with Sha Duo. Sha Duo''s skill was good, and Su Bai easily defeated Sha Duo without being too serious. This made Sha Duo very unconvinced and began to look for Su Bai to learn from him almost every day!


    Although she only loses but not wins, her strength is quietly getting stronger, and at the same time she is more familiar and close to Su Bai!


    After about three or four days, Su Bai and Sha Duo went out to find Yao Fei and them!


    But nothing was gained.


    It came in the wrong direction.


    Secondly, Yao Fei is teaching Oliver that the bow and arrow have no meaning at all for the time being!


    "It should be impossible to the east. Tomorrow we can walk to the west!"


    When the two came back from a distance, Shaduo said in a low voice.


    Su Bai nodded indifferently: "I''ll take a bath first."


    The small river is a piece of living water, and I usually use it to bathe. Su Bai said, and then separated from Sha Duo to the river.Su Bai, who lives in the wild, is very interested and not so hypocritical, but if he has this condition, Su Bai still pays attention to this. Basically, he will come here to take a bath every night!Take off his clothes and put them aside, in the cold moonlight, Su Bai is washing his body in the river!


    The river is not deep, only about one meter!


    As soon as he was halfway through the wash, he heard Xixi Suosuo''s voice, Su Bai turned his head to look, and Sha Duo came out in the dark.


    "It will be fine in a while!" Su Bai said casually.


    Almost two of them staggered and washed like this!


    "No, this river is so long, I''ll go over there!" Shaduo said and then walked a little farther away. Basically, there is nothing to see if the night is farther away, but... You can see it clearly!


    Seeing that Sha Duo took off his clothes and went down to the river to wash, Su Bai didn''t know what to say!


    The two of them were silent, and after a while, Su Bai went up first after taking a shower. He put on his clothes and waited for a while, until Shaduo was done and the two went back!As soon as I entered the cave, I smelled a strong burning smell, and then I saw the flames blooming!


    "mat!"


    Su Bai yelled and hurried over, but it was too late.


    One of the mats was completely burnt, but fortunately, the two mats were far away, only one was burning!


    "Maybe I didn''t fix it when I added the fire just now!" Shaduo said annoyedly.


    "It''s okay, you can sleep with this first."


    The temperature difference in the forest is still very large, and sleeping on the ground is very troublesome.


    Sha Duo shook his head and said, "I have to go out tomorrow. Let''s sleep in one. It should be no problem to squeeze!"


    "You don''t mind, of course I don''t care!"


    Su Bai would naturally not refuse Sha Duo''s proposal. After a while, Sha Duo generously came over to rest with Su Bai on a mat.Close at hand, each other''s breath and heartbeat seemed to be audible clearly.


    There was nothing for a night, and nothing happened to the two.


    There is nothing wrong with getting up in the morning.


    Eat, exercise, and go out!

 C1141

    Sha Duo didn''t want to make a new cushion, so Su Bai did not take the initiative to mention it either.Until the sun went down, the two came back to have dinner, Su Bai was about to take a bath and found that Sha Duo had followed too!Like yesterday, far away.I didn''t say anything after I came back, still sleeping on a mat!


    What does this mean?


    Su Bai was really not sure if he thought too much, but since Shaduo had no objection, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Like this, eating, living and bathing together, although there has been no further action, the relationship feels somewhat changed.


    On this day, the full moon is empty.


    Su Bai and Sha Duo were taking a bath about two or three meters away.


    Shaduo suddenly said, "How long has it been?"


    "It''s almost a month, right?" Su Bai thought for a while."We have searched for the east, west and south, and only the north is left. If nothing else, we should find them soon!"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s going to be inconvenient, can you help me wipe my back?" Shaduo whispered.


    Item 0009


    inconvenient?


    Why is this inconvenient?


    Su Bai didn''t understand Sha Duo''s meaning for a while, but this was the first time Sha Duo asked himself to wipe her back in this period of time, so he still came over.The cool river water was on Sha Duo''s body, and his palms stroked the smooth back. Su Bai could feel Sha Duo shaking slightly, and his breathing changed slightly!


    Su Bai carefully wiped her back with both hands carefully.


    "You, you beat me..."


    After a long while, Shaduo suddenly whispered.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and pulled a little away."Talk about something."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Why don''t you talk about your previous life? Yao Fei taught you your skills?" Su Bai said.


    "He wants to have a son! So he taught me martial arts since I was a child, and trained me like a boy!" Shaduo said."How about you?"


    "I?"


    Parents?


    That''s really a long time, a long time ago, and it feels like it was a few lifetimes ago!


    "Sorry!" Feeling Su Bai''s silence, Sha Duo whispered.


    "It''s okay, I left them, and it was a long, long time ago!" Su Bai said with a sigh.


    "Are you... used to be a celestial dynasty? Do you have a girlfriend?" Shaduo asked, changing the subject!


    "I have a wife! As for the girlfriend... It depends on how you understand the term girlfriend!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I don''t see that you''re pretty sweet!" Sha Duo said with a smile."Have you ever thought about what to do if we can''t leave this island?"


    "Never thought about it, how about you?"


    "I never thought about it either..." Shaduo said after a pause.


    "All right!"


    Su Bai smiled and patted her shoulder.


    "Thank you, do you need me to help you?" Shaduo asked.


    "no need!"


    Su Bai said in a low voice, then left and went ashore!


    It took more than ten minutes before Sha Duo got dressed and came over.Go back to the cave, add fire, and the two are ready to rest!Sha Duo lay down with her back to Su Bai, and she, who was always honest, shuddered slightly today!


    Turning to his side, Su Bai put Sha Duo on the shoulders: "What''s the matter? Is it cold?"


    "No, it''s not... it''s just a stomachache!" Sha Duo replied in a low voice, and Su Bai discovered that she was holding her belly with her hands."You, don''t worry about me, go to sleep!"


    For almost a month, Sha Duo felt unwell for the first time.Su Bai was taken aback for a moment and said, "Do you want me to rub it for you?"


    "No, don''t..."


    Sha Duo shook her head and refused, but it seemed that her pain was worse.


    Su Bai broke off Sha Duo and lay on his back, then put his hand in the waistcoat and kneaded it gently on the lower abdomen. Su Bai released the energy slightly while kneading.Sha Duo''s expression slowly unfolded, and he looked at Su Bai unexpectedly!


    Swaying fire, serious expression, handsome appearance.


    Inexplicably, Sha Duo looked a little silly, with a slightly shy look on her face!

 C1142

    This skin-to-skin contact made her very shy, and made her unconsciously recall her time in the river!


    "Do you feel better?" Su Bai asked in a low voice.


    Sha Duo nodded: "Well, it''s just...just an old problem."


    "There are always so many uncomfortable days every month, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sha Duo blushed and nodded: "Well, it should...should be coming soon."


    No wonder she suddenly asked herself to help wipe her back, and once her period came, she would definitely not be able to take a shower for a few days.But... there is no aunt''s towel for Shaduo!


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, take a few days off. I''ll go to the south to see tomorrow!"


    "South? What are you going to do in the south? Isn''t there a camp for Edward Falles over there?" Shaduo asked.


    "Just go there if there is a camp!"


    "No, it''s too dangerous! You...you don''t have to be so risky, there may not be what I need there, there!" Sha Duo blushed.


    "Is there any? I''ll know when I go!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s resolute attitude, Shaduo said: "Then I will go with you, don''t worry, this does not affect my actions!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then gently rubbed her belly, the two slowly fell asleep!


    Su Baiyouyou woke up the next morning.As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Sha Duo leaning in her arms, her hand was still in her waistcoat, but it was no longer in her lower abdomen, but holding it in a higher position... and also before Su Bai I didn''t pay attention to it, and then I found out that she didn''t wear underwear inside last night!This grip can be said to be very sincere.Taking a look at Sha Duo, she didn''t seem to be awake yet, Su Bai quietly took out her hand and slowly got up to go out!


    He is going to quietly get Shaduo to get his aunt''s towel!


    There is no camp to the south, but Su Bai can teleport and leave here!


    "Do you want to go quietly by yourself?"


    Just about to go out, Shaduo''s voice came from behind.Turning his head, I saw that Sha Duo had risen and looked at herself with scorching eyes!


    It''s not like just waking up!


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak, Sha Duo got up and prepared to go out with Su Bai!


    I walked for about two hours, and I saw the camp from a distance!


    "There seems to be a bit less people than last time, so just take it away!" Su Bai said after observing.


    "Just the two of us, it''s too dangerous!"


    "Even if you sneak in, there is no time to slowly help you find things, and it is far away from their base camp, there should be no trouble!" Su Bai said, took out the gun and rushed out!


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    They shot casually, and the nearest two fell to the ground instantly.


    The gunshots attracted other mercenaries, but Su Bai had known where they were going to appear, and the pistol shot accurately and steadily.


    One shot one.


    In a blink of an eye, several have already been brought down, all of which are headshots.


    A person ran out of the camp again and raised his gun to shoot at Su Bai.Su Bai violently threw the pistol and hit the man''s forehead. The man subconsciously leaned back, but Su Bai rushed forward with a sprint, and he flew out in an instant.People only heard the sound of broken bones in the air!


    Move forward and catch the man''s gun.Turn around and shoot.


    With two snaps, two guys who came from a distance and wanted to sneak attack fell to the ground.


    Seeing Shaduo, the mercenary who lay on the floor, still didn''t react. In less than a minute, at least more than a dozen mercenaries were solved. Isn''t this... too sharp?The main thing is that all this is just to help him find his aunt?


    Item 0010


    "Let''s find it separately!"


    After solving the mercenaries in the camp, Su Bai said to Shaduo and the two quickly separated to find them.


    This camp seems to be just a normal garrison camp and it is not too big. After the separation, Su Bai teleported directly away from Purgatory Island and returned to Gotham. In Gotham''s shop, under the horrified eyes of the salesperson, he bought a lot of aunts. The towel then teleported back.Find a box in the camp and put the aunt''s towel in, Su Bai carries the box to find Shaduo!


    "found it!"


    Entering the tent, Su Bai pretended to be excited and said.


    "Shh!"


    Sha Duo booed at Su Bai and then stared at the radio in front of him. At this moment, the radio was saying something, but it was over.After confirming the end of the call, Shaduo turned his head and said, "It is the voice of Edward Fars. He is going to blow up the forest in the north! Father, they must be in the north!"


    "Did you act when you said it?" Su Bai asked.


    "In two hours!"


    "Time is still too late!" Su Bai said in a deep voice, and then handed the box to Sha Duo.

 C1143

    "It''s really there!" Sha Duo said thank you to Su Bai with some surprise, then turned around and went out.


    As for what to go out for, um, there is a word for preventing trouble before it happens!


    Edward Fals has already made a desperate move. The reduction in troops here may have been dispatched, but Su Bai does not know why Edward Fals must get Yao Fei, and Su Bai knows what happened on Purgatory Island. many!


    He loaded some weapons and ammunition and found the car key. When Shaduo came back, the two of them directly got on the off-road vehicle outside and drove toward the north.


    "Why does Edward Fars have to get your father?" Su Bai asked towards Shaduo.


    Sha Duo said solemnly: "He wants my father to be a scapegoat!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know!" Shaduo shook his head: "When I was caught by them, I just heard them say this. I don''t know the specific plan. They should do something and want to use my father as a scapegoat. !"


    "It''s easy to find a scapegoat. There is no need to spend so much time and effort. Your father is a general of the Heavenly Dynasty, and his status is enough! But this is not necessary at all, unless... what they want to do may be related to the Heavenly Dynasty! Then your father is the only suitable one Scapegoat!"


    "What could it be?" Shaduo asked in a deep voice.


    In this environment, the car cannot drive as fast as possible, and it is very bumpy.Galloping all the way, although there should be no goal, Su Bai felt the position of Oliver and the others and drove in their direction!


    "Look!"


    After driving for a while, Shaduo suddenly pointed to the front with excitement.


    Oliver, Yao Fei, and Slade ran out from the front. Obviously they should have noticed the movement here.


    The car stopped, and as soon as the three of them came to talk, Shaduo hurriedly shouted: "Get in the car, Edward Fars is going to blow up this place!"


    "what?"


    The three were shocked and got on the bus one after another!


    As soon as I came up, I heard a whistling sound above my head, followed by a bang!


    A bomb fell on the side and exploded directly!


    The air wave overturned the car, Su Bai protected Sha Duo to the ground, followed by successive explosions one after another, and immediately saw a group of mercenaries surrounded by guns, led by Edward Farr S!


    "One pot, not bad!"


    Edward Fals smiled triumphantly, looking at the mercenaries who came around, even Yao Fei and Slade who were able to fight could only be caught at this time.Su Bai thought for a while and didn''t make any move or resistance, let the mercenaries tie his hands and escorted him into the car!


    Came to the camp!


    Several people were taken into the tent.


    Edward Fars looked at them with a smile, and said, "You guys can really cause me trouble, almost... it really caused me trouble. And you, who are you? Where do you go? from?"


    "I came to find someone, Nick Haas, do you know?" Su Bai asked calmly.


    "do not know!"


    Edward Falles shook his head and turned to Yao Fei and said, "My mission will be over in two hours, and there will be a plane passing by from Hong Kong in two hours. We will shoot it down, and you... ¡­I need you to make a statement to be responsible for this action!"


    "Why?" Oliver couldn''t help asking first.


    "It''s very simple, in order to hit the economy of the Heavenly Dynasty!"


    "Of course, this is what my boss requested!"


    "Who is your boss?" Su Bai asked.


    Edward Fals looked at the Soviet Union: "I can''t tell you this. Even if I say, you won''t know. Of course... I don''t know. I''m just a mercenary. It''s that simple! Okay, Yao Fei, I''ve prepared it for you. You should be able to cooperate?"


    Yao Fei hummed: "I won''t cooperate with you."


    "Really?" Edward Fars smiled, and soon the next man had raised his gun at Shaduo!


    "No, don''t..." Yao Fei shouted hurriedly.


    "So?" Edward Fars looked at Yao Fei.


    Yao Fei struggled for a moment, then said decadently: "I promise you."


    "That''s right!"


    Edward Fals waved his hand, and soon someone helped Yao Fei untie it, and helped him prepare a costume and a video recorder for Yao Fei!


    "Hey!"


    Just when Yao Fei was reluctantly preparing to start recording, Su Bai spoke again.


    "Boy, this matter has nothing to do with you. You are unlucky if you are involved. You have to know that you are not important, so I will kill you first if you talk more!" Edward Fals shouted angrily at Su Bai Tao.


    Su Bai smiled: "I won''t allow you to do this!"


    "But you are tied up now, what can you do?" Edward Falles said triumphantly.

 C1144

    "is it?"


    Su Bai opened his arms with a smile, there are ropes in his hands?


    Edward Fals''s surprised expression changed, and the mercenary next to him reacted quickly and went directly to Su Pai.Su Bai kicked and took the gun in his hand!


    "Boom boom!"


    With a few shots, the mercenaries in the tent have been resolved.


    "Now, what do you think I can do?" Su Bai pointed his gun at Edward Fars and asked with a smile.


    Item 0011


    Edward Fars never thought that Su Bai would be able to get out of trouble, let alone his sharp marksmanship. Looking at the black muzzle, watching Yao Fei run over to unlock Shaduo and others, Edward Farr Si did not panic!


    "I underestimated you, you are different from that trash!" Edward Fals glanced at Oliver, and then said: "But don''t forget, they are all my people! If you kill me, you are the same I can''t run away, only I know how to leave this island!"


    "Don''t you, don''t you want to leave?"


    "If you don''t tell me, we will kill you!" Slade said sharply.


    Edward Falsh laughed and said: "I am a dead end when the mission fails. Do you think I will be afraid of death? Don''t talk about abuse or inquiries, as a mercenary you should know that this trick won''t work for me!"


    "I haven''t met the person you mentioned, but I think you should have nothing to do with them! You can leave here, and I continue to complete my task, the best of both worlds, isn''t it great? Or you want to be buried with them , Stay on this island?" Edward Fals said in response to Su Bai.


    The others became nervous instantly.


    "Haha..." Su Bai smiled, and the muzzle seemed to be slowly lowered."What you said makes sense."


    Edward Fals breathed a sigh of relief. The others couldn''t help but want to speak, and they heard Su Bai continue to say: "But I am from the celestial dynasty, so I will not let you ruin the celestial economy. And, who will tell you about me Leave in a hurry?"


    "what?"


    Edward Fals was stunned by Su defeat, and he heard a bang right after him!


    There was a faint gunpowder from the muzzle, and a blood hole appeared on Edward Fall''s forehead, with an unbelievable expression on his face, and he fell to the ground!


    shock!


    Everyone did not expect this change to happen suddenly, nor did they expect that Su Bai would shoot and kill Edward Fars so simply.


    The tent was opened, and a group of mercenaries rushed in and saw Edward Fars on the ground and shot directly.


    There is no time to counterattack at such a close distance, and can only instinctively find a place to hide!


    Bullet, spurt out!


    Su Bai opened his palm, and the bullets that swayed out of him were suspended in the air, each of them seemed to form a wall!


    Whether it was the mercenary who fired the gun or the Shaduo who was about to escape, everyone was stunned!


    "Humph!"


    The palm shook, and the bullet rebounded instantly.


    There was a puff, and the mercenaries fell to the ground one after another.


    "This¡­¡­"


    If Su Bai shot and killed Edward Fars only surprised them, then they are completely dumbfounded now, this is unscientific!This simply violates the concept they have always believed in!


    Su Bai went over the corpse and walked out of the tent, and soon there was a loud gunfire outside, but it lasted for almost two or three minutes before returning to calm again.


    Shaduo came out of the tent and saw corpses everywhere!


    There were at least hundreds of mercenaries in this camp, and at this time... all were dead!


    Killing hundreds of mercenaries in a few minutes, is this... possible?


    Su Bai turned around and looked at a few people who were obviously stunned and terrified, and shrugged his shoulders: "Edward Fals is going to destroy the plane, so he needs heavy weapons. This kind of heavy weapon plane will definitely not be able to ship, so there must be ships around. "


    "ferry!"


    When it comes to the crew, they wake up.


    "You..." Sha Duo walked to Su Bai''s side, it was hard to imagine that this man who had lived with him for a month... actually had such an unimaginable method.


    "It''s just superpowers. There are a lot of people in this world who have such abilities, but you haven''t touched them before. Do you remember? You asked me before why I feel I am not nervous at all, it seems to be very leisurely, now you know. !"


    The two had a lot of exchanges within a month, and Sha Duo did ask, but he was interrupted by Su Bai.


    "Because you don''t worry about these mercenaries at all!"


    Sha Duo took a deep breath and said, "Then are you going with us now?"


    Su Bai shook his head: "I''m here to find someone. Before because of their existence, there was no chance at all, so..."


    "Then I will stay too!" Shaduo said suddenly.

 C1145

    "Shaduo!" Yao Fei hurriedly shouted.


    "Anyway, there is a boat to leave now. I will definitely come to pick us up when I turn back. I will stay with you to find it together!" Shaduo said, then turned to look at Yao Fei!


    Yao Fei hesitated for a moment and said, "Well, I have to go back and report the situation first. After I go back, I will arrange for someone to pick you up!"


    "Do you need me to bring someone to talk to?" Oliver asked.


    "No, I don''t think you are going home so fast!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Although he didn''t know what Oliver had gone through, he knew from the perspective of time that Oliver must not go back so quickly!


    Time waits for no one, and no one knows whether there will be any situation on the ship. Yao Fei has already figured out the situation on this island and immediately analyzed where the ship should be if there is, Yao Fei, Oliver, Slade The three found a car and left quickly.


    "I still don''t think I can believe it!"


    After they were gone, Sha Duo looked around and said.


    Su Bai smiled: "I didn''t plan to do anything, but..."


    But what Su Bai did not say, Sha Duo also understood!


    If it weren''t for them to be arrested, if it wasn''t for their father who was threatened to be a scapegoat, and Edward Fars might kill them after that, Su Bai would not make a move!If only Su Bai was alone, he would never be arrested!


    So, it''s all because of them!


    "I''m not afraid, I just feel surprised!" Sha Duo didn''t want Su Bai to feel that he had changed him because of this!


    "You won''t be surprised in the future!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "There should be people in other camps. I will solve them. You stay here and wait for my return!"


    "it is good!"


    "I won''t say you are careful!" Shaduo said with a smile.


    Su Bai slid around to solve the other camps on the island, and then took out the phone and called Laurel.It''s been more than a month, it''s almost time to report safety, and then by the way reveal the news that Sarah may not be dead, let her not worry so much!Then Su Bai returned to find Sha Duo!


    Item 0012


    Hong Kong planes whizzed overhead, and Shaduo was sorting supplies when Su Bai returned to the camp.


    "Don''t stay here?" Su Bai asked casually when he saw Shaduo''s behavior.


    Shaduo shook his head: "Aren''t you planning to find someone? This position is not too good, and it is more troublesome to clean up. Moreover, these mercenaries have behind-the-scenes bosses, and the bosses who fail the mission may come again, so I think we It is better to go back to the original cave. I just checked that a lot of equipment here is still usable. Even if we return to the cave, we can know if people come here!" Sha Duo shook the instrument in his hand."What do you think?"


    "Listen to you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The two sorted things like supplies, weapons, and then drove directly back to the cave.


    I lived in this cave for a month. Although the environment was not very good, I was familiar with it. After the materials were shipped back, they arranged and arranged, which took almost half a day.


    The bonfire was lit, and Sha Duo was chatting with Su Bai while eating!


    Don''t worry about your father, don''t worry about danger, relax your mentality and it''s completely different from before!


    After a while, I was ready to rest. Su Bai and Sha Duo embraced and fell asleep. Su Bai helped Sha Duo massage his lower abdomen to relieve the pain. The night... just passed.


    In the next few days, Shaduo stayed to deal with the material situation in the cave to make the environment as comfortable as possible, while Su Bai turned around outside,''looking for'' Nick Haas.The two lived a life of solitude and cohabitation on the island, but it was not so peaceful and smooth outside!


    When the plane in Hong Kong landed safely in the past few days, someone was furious about this incident and sent someone to Purgatory Island to find out the situation!Their people did not approach Purgatory Island, but they found Slade, Oliver and Yao Fei who were leaving by boat near Purgatory Island. Their safe departure would definitely mean that the island had failed. After getting instructions, One shot... the ship sank!


    "I think you didn''t go home so quickly!"


    What Su Bai said when Oliver was leaving, he said.


    But at this time the ship was far away from the vicinity of Purgatory Island, so Su Bai and Sha Duo on the island didn''t know it!


    "Finally everything is done, what do you think?"


    Sha Duo asked Su Bai next to him. Looking at the renewed cave, Su Bai smiled and held Sha Duo''s hand and said, "It''s great, it looks very homely!"


    Shaduo smiled and tightened Su Bai''s hand: "I don''t know how long you will stay here. You have a cleanliness habit, so you should be more comfortable!"


    "How do you know that I have a hobby?" Su Bai asked dumbly. He hadn''t been too obvious during this time.


    "As long as you observe carefully, you can always find anything!" Sha Duo smiled.


    With ten fingers clasped tightly, Su Bai did not speak but looked at Sha Duo.


    In the silent cave, one could hear the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeat speeding up, and the scorching heat in the eyes and the affection slowly grew, and Sha Duo suddenly lifted his hair and slowly raised his head. It is impossible to say who came first. It is easier for people to breed feelings in the dangerous mirror, and this feeling is stronger, recalling bit by bit, the two have kissed fiercely together!


    The four lips are intertwined, and the hands of the two have unconsciously let go of each other''s groping, and the emotions of the two have been like a dam that cannot be stopped and cannot be stopped.The two people hugging each other look like a bed made by Sha Duo with two single beds!Kissing each other, taking off each other''s clothes, and then...that is full of satisfaction, joy and pain sounded in the cave...


    After a long time, night has fallen.


    The fire flickered in the cave, twinkling.


    Sha Duo was lying in Su Bai''s arms, fingers unconsciously wrapped around his chest, and the quilt was covering them, but Sha Duo''s white and slender legs swayed outside to show her current mood!

 C1146

    "From the time I was caught on this island, I was ready to go to death. I didn''t expect that Liu Yinhua would make another village! I asked you before, what to do if you can''t leave this island, you said you didn''t think about it. Passed that because you might not worry about this problem! I said I didn''t think about it, but actually... I lied!"


    Shaduo raised his head and pressed his chin against Su Bai''s chest and said: "Actually, I thought about it! I also know that I shouldn''t think about this question, but...My father raised me as a boy since I was a child, and I am used to it, and it doesn''t matter. ! But I don¡¯t want to be a''boy'' before I die."


    "So you know that I have a wife and many girlfriends, and you too..." Su Bai paused and asked with a smile: "What about then?"


    "At least on this island, only us!"


    Shaduo answered the question.


    Su Bai smiled and did not speak, but stroked her smooth back.


    In the jungle, in the mountain stream, there are traces of the two''fighting'' in many places, especially in the cave. Whenever Shado practices yoga, Su Bai will be excited, and he has experienced all kinds of horses as he wished. !


    After all, there are no rich entertainment activities here. Traveling through the mountains and forests during the day and at night... Of course, it is inevitable to fall asleep after a fight!Sometimes, Sha Duo will be more active than Su Bai!


    Time flies, unknowingly they spent almost two months on the island!


    I have searched the island for the past two months and have not found Nick Haas, and it seems that Yao Fei or Oliver have not sent any transportation back!


    Early this morning, Su Bai woke up from his sleep, opened his eyes and saw that Sha Duo was already on the ground and just put on the vest, Su Bai smiled and turned over while holding Sha Duo''s hand."Why did you get up so early?"


    "I want to go to the campsite!"


    "why?"


    "It''s been two months, but my father hasn''t sent someone over. Two months should be enough to handle things well. Even if it doesn''t, someone should be sent over to pick us up or deliver some supplies, but now there''s nothing moving! I am! I am a little worried, I plan to go back to the camp to contact." Shaduo said.


    "Okay, I will go with you!"


    Su Bai found the clothes to put on.


    Suddenly there was a ticking sound. Turning his head to see, it was the instrument that hadn''t sounded for two months!


    Chapter 0013 Leaving Purgatory Island


    Sha Duo hurried over and took out the instrument. Several red dots appeared on the instrument. After adjusting the city scene mode, you can clearly see how many people are!Although it is not clear how it looks, the infrared ray is definitely a human form!


    "somebody is coming!"


    Sha Duo looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai was slightly surprised. He had quietly returned to the Arkham Asylum before and asked Nick Haas to prepare a ship to Purgatory Island.Su Bai didn''t care about it, he knew that Shaduo would definitely not stay on this island for too long!However, this seems to be a bit earlier than the agreed time?The spiritual power was released, and Su Bai quickly found out that it was Nick Haas that came!


    "Why is this guy doing things so unreliable suddenly."


    Su Bai frowned secretly and watched Sha Duo quickly pack things up.


    The two packed up their things and headed for the camp. When they came to the camp, they were a little cautious. However, when they saw Nick Haas, Su Bai would not be able to pretend, and they went straight out and pretended to be excited and shouted: "Nick ¡¤Haas, you are still alive!"


    "Uncle Su Bai..." Nick Haas wondered why Su Bai was so excited, but Su Bai hugged Nick Haas and whispered, "Why did you come so early?"


    Nick Haas saw Shaduo behind when he was about to reply, and he reacted instantly!


    He also said that he went out and wandered, but...


    Ok.


    Other waves are not dangerous, but their waves are dead!


    So Nick Haas quickly returned to normal with a little spit in his heart. At any rate, he has seen strong winds and waves, and even people who have died. Nick Haas has no flaws in his performance. Su lost to the two. Introduce it.Nick Haas also specifically explained that he was accidentally rescued after the shipwreck, and he has been healing in the Arkham Asylum in Gotham City. He recovered and then heard that Su Bai came to him and took the ship. coming!


    Although Sha Duo was a little curious about why she had to go to the lunatic asylum to heal her injuries, she was still very happy. After all, the person Su Bai was looking for was still alive, and there was a boat coming.Shaduo looked at Su Bai, and Su Bai said: "Since Nick Haas is okay, we don''t need to stay here anymore. Let''s go back and pack things and leave here by boat!"


    "Ok!"


    Sha Duo nodded, and the two returned to the cave to sort out the things to take.


    Suddenly leaving, Sha Duo was really sad!


    After everything was packed, I returned to the boat. Watching the boat slowly leave Purgatory Island, Su Bai and Sha Duo stood on the deck and watched the Purgatory Island farther and farther away. It could not be said that it was a kind of feeling, sadness or parting?


    Holding Sha Duo in his arms, Su Bai said softly, "We can come back here again when we have a chance!"


    "Ok!"


    Sha Duo nodded. She originally planned to contact her father about her situation, but since she has left, she intends to go straight back.


    After staying on the deck for a while, watching Purgatory Island completely disappeared from sight, then turned around and went in!


    Su Bai told Nick Haas to go to Heaven first, and then went to the room with Shaduo to rest.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Nick Haas knocked on the door and said it had arrived.


    So Su Bai came out of the room with Sha Duo.


    "I really don''t need me to accompany you?" Su Bai asked.


    Sha Duo shook his head: "No, I will contact you if there is any situation. I already remember the number!"

 C1147

    "You can contact me by mentioning my name in the Eternal Paradise company anywhere, or go directly to the Arkham Asylum in Gotham!"


    Su Bai sent Sha Duo to the port and watched Sha Duo leave after kissing goodbye.


    "Uncle Su Bai, if you don''t worry, you can stay here. Our company also has business in Tianchao!" Nick Haas said next to him.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Wait for her affairs to settle down, let''s talk about your affairs first!"


    "I?"


    Nick Haas froze for a moment.


    "Are you going to return to the company in Starling City or do you have any plans?" Su Bai asked.


    Nick Haas said: "I want to go home first. During this time in Arkham, I contacted my family. They knew that I was okay, but they were still worried. And this time, I felt very touched. I want to go home to spend more time with my family. But there are several investment projects in Starling City that may take longer..."


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this. I will stay in Starling for a while. You can honestly go back and accompany your family. You can follow other projects as well!" Su Bai said.


    There is nothing going on in Gotham. Now that I met Oliver Quinn, I happened to be staying in Star City for a while. By the way, I started the Arkham Asylum in Star City. The most important thing is...not to be bored!


    Even if Gotham had any villain, it was solved by the fledgling Batman, and Su Bai had nothing to do!


    The ship left from the port to return to Star City!


    Just when they were about to return to Star City, another ship appeared on Purgatory Island!


    A pair of heavily armed soldiers landed on Purgatory Island, and the one walking in front was Oliver Quinn who was being held!


    ...


    For Starling City, Su Bai''s name is relatively unfamiliar, but Nick Haas''s name is very loud.


    The incident of the Gold Medal Quinn had long been reported, but now Nick Haas has returned as a survivor, as if there was no other news for a while!Nick Haas knew that Su Bai was going to take over the business in Starling City, so he revealed that Su Bai led people to search for him, and he received treatment in the Arkham Asylum in Gotham City!Let''s talk a lot about the medical equipment in the Arkham Asylum.


    The people who got it almost ignored that this is a lunatic asylum, a prison, but a hospital!In any case, this matter had a great impact. It can be said that everyone in Starling City is talking about it. Nick Haas went home not long after returning.


    Su Bai came to the company!


    There have been many reporters near the company. Although Su Bai is not a survivor, he may know what happened. In addition, Su Bai is the major shareholder of Eternal Paradise, a young billionaire, which is also very valuable for interviews. !


    "call!"


    Sitting in the office, Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s been so low-key for so long, and suddenly it''s so high-key, it''s really uncomfortable!"


    Barbara smiled and said: "Then you need to adapt as soon as possible, there are still many things waiting for you!"


    Chapter 0014 Seeing Parents?


    There are indeed many things.


    Leaving aside the media, Laurel and Laurel¡¯s father Quentin Lance wanted to see Su Bai and asked about Sarah, and Oliver Quin¡¯s mother Moira also called and wanted an appointment. Time to meet yourself!


    This means that Oliver Quinn did not come back after he left Purgatory Island. Two months, two months is enough time for him to return. There must be other reasons during this period, and it is precisely because of these changes. Arrow!


    "Where do you live?"


    Su Bai asked Barbara.


    Barbara smiled and said, "I bought an apartment to live in temporarily. I don''t think things will end so quickly here! However, I also bought a manor for you. I think... it must be inconvenient for you. Live with me every day, like Laurel Lance?"


    "She came to you?"


    Barbara shook her head and said, "Is that enough, but I can''t let others drive your car without investigating! I am quite curious. I have never seen you contact her before. When did I get it? together?"


    "That''s too early."


    "Earlier than me?"


    "You are much earlier!"


    Barbara shrugged: "Well, what are you planning next?"


    "You should have stabilized the company''s situation during this period. You should stay and deal with the company''s affairs first. You may have to stay in Starling City for a while!" Su Bai said.


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    "This is the car key, this is the address of the manor, there is a servant over there! I still have things to deal with, remember to come back to me in my free time, I haven''t seen you for three months!" Barbara Bend over and kissed Su Bai''s mouth, then turned to deal with business!


    Except for that little known hobby, Barbara has now grown into a strong woman!


    Taking out the phone, Su Bai called Laurel and made an appointment with her for dinner, and by the way, his father gradually talked about Sarah.Although Su Bai did not see Sarah on Purgatory Island, Su Bai knew that Sarah had another chance, but he still had confidence about life and death!


    Six p.m!


    Su Bai went to the office where Laurel is currently working to pick her up!


    Su Bai is now considered a celebrity, and his appearance has attracted a lot of attention.Su Bai didn''t take it seriously. Although Su Bai was relatively low-key after he came to the DC world, he is the most famous person in the world and even the universe in the Marvel world.


    This attention has no effect on him at all!

 C1148

    It didn''t take long for Laurel to come out, a tight-fitting jeans, a shirt tucked around his waist, and a smart little suit outside, just as he did when he first saw Laurel!Seeing Su Bai, Laurel rushed over with a smile on his face.


    After the affectionate hug, Laurel said: "You are gone!"


    Su Bai smiled dumbly: "My figure is unlikely to change. Just because I have been away for three months does not mean that I have been suffering for these three months. That place is called Purgatory Island, but it is similar to heaven for me! "


    "Get in the car first, right, is the restaurant set?" Su Bai asked Laurel in the car casually.


    "Not yet, why don''t you go directly to my house?" Laurel said.


    "Think of me so?" Su Bai quipped.


    Laurel groaned: "Yes, of course I miss you. Although you have called, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s your situation and it¡¯s hard to get in touch... However, I had an appointment with my father at half past six, about his police station. Come over directly after processing, on the one hand, I will talk about Sarah''s affairs and...my affairs. He may blame you a little, so..."


    "I know!"


    Coming to Laurel''s apartment, this was the first time Su Bai had come, and after a careful look, Laurel clicked outside.Although the first meeting was a bit sloppy, but after all, the main thing is to talk about things, and there are still opportunities to eat later!


    Before half past six, Quentin Lance had arrived on time!


    A middle-aged man who is not very strong, with short hair and a beard, looks very capable!


    After introducing each other, Quentin Lance asked straightforwardly: "Sarah, have you found her?"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "Why? Didn''t you find Nick Haas? And you told Laurel before that there might be news that Sarah is alive, why?" Quentin Lance shouted excitedly.


    Su Bai explained: "I didn''t see Sarah, but I did find it, and I can be sure that she did not die in the shipwreck! It is said that a ship passed by at that time. I think she may have boarded the ship, but regarding the follow-up, I It''s not so clear!"


    "Really, are you really sure she got on the boat?"


    "Yes!"


    Quentin Lance breathed a sigh of relief: "Why didn''t she come back for such a long time? Could something else be delayed? Do you know the message of that ship?"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know..."


    "I believe she will be fine!"


    Quentin Lance finally felt relieved, and then said: "After talking about Sarah, let''s talk about Laurel, I don''t understand why my two daughters are related to you, but I..."


    "dad!"


    Laurel hurriedly interrupted.


    Quentin Lance glanced at it a little helplessly: "Well, even though I don''t agree with it, I promised you. I don''t care about your love life. I don''t want the youngest daughter to go home yet and the eldest daughter to run away again! "


    "In short, it''s best not to let me know that you hurt my daughter, otherwise I will catch you!" Quentin Lance warned Su defeat, and then said: "I will not eat the meal, I will first gone!"


    "Dad, didn''t you say it?" Laurel was a little unhappy.


    He explained: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay for dinner, but I¡¯m investigating a case recently. A frenzied guy murdered beautiful girls everywhere. Four people have been killed, all of them are the same as you and Sarah. Young girl, I must catch him as soon as possible, otherwise I don¡¯t know how many people will be killed! You know, I¡¯m a policeman!"


    "Ok!"


    Knowing that his father didn''t intentionally refuse to stay for dinner, Laurel also understood.


    "It seems that these things can only be solved by the two of us!"


    After sending away his father and closing the door, Laurel turned to Su Bai and said!


    "Are you hungry?" Su Bai said with his arms around Laurel.


    Laurel held Su Bai by the neck: "It''s okay!"


    "Then do you mind if we eat later?"


    "I don''t mind how late it is!"


    After speaking, the two had already kissed fiercely together!


    Chapter 0015 Kidnapping Su defeated?


    Dinner became a midnight snack, but the two of them didn''t care, or at all, didn''t care when to eat or what they were eating!


    Knowing that my sister might be alive and important people came back, my father didn''t refuse his dealings with him, which made Laurel feel that this should be the best day in this time.After the wholehearted joy, the two went from the bedroom to the living room.


    While eating supper, Laurel said, "Will you go back soon?"


    "Go back? I thought it was halftime now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Can you leave for so long and not go back? Barbara..."


    "Do you know Barbara too?"


    "Ok!"


    "You know each other but haven''t seen each other. It seems that I should let you get to know each other! Don''t worry, Barbara knows that I am here. She has been with me for a long time!

 C1149

    "got used to?"


    Su Bai smiled and did not answer, Laurel did not continue to ask, first she did not have an answer, and secondly, she did not want to spoil the current atmosphere!With a smile, Laurel suddenly rolled over and rode on Su Bai, snorted, Laurel said, "Go back to the room?"


    "No, it''s here..." Su Bai said with a grin.


    The apartment, which has always been quiet, was almost''lively'' all night today. By the time Su Bai woke up, it was already noon. Laurel was no longer by her side, but she left a note saying she went to work!


    Su Bai took a shower and packed up. First, he called Barbara and asked him to call Oliver''s mother for an appointment before leaving.


    The meeting place was at Oliver Quin''s house!


    It is also a very luxurious and ancient manor!


    Su Bai met Oliver Quinn''s mother Moira and his sister, Thea!


    At this time, Thea is still a little girl about thirteen years old. She hasn''t started taking drugs, drinking, and partying because of the death of her brother and father. The impression of Thea Supai is very deep, if it is in Arrow The most beautiful woman, Thea is definitely one of them!Although the chest is small, but the appearance is high, the legs are beautiful!


    She is still young, and she still has the opportunity to slowly adjust and change!


    As for Oliver''s mother, that is still charming!


    I have to say that Oliver''s family is of great value!


    However, he has no interest in his mother Su Bai!After the meeting, Su Bai talked about the situation on the island, but did not say that he met Oliver Quinn. Obviously this made them very sad. Su Bai gave a few words of comfort and did not say more!


    After spending almost a week or so, Su Bai finally settled down here.


    Occasionally stay in the company to accompany Barbara, or go on a date with Laurel at night, because the opportunity of the last meeting Su Bai is also familiar with Thea, and occasionally he will comfort Thea!A week''s time also gave Su Bai a preliminary understanding of Starling City, which is a city surpassed by Gotham!


    There is a clear distinction between the slums and the rich, and the crime rate is no less than that of Gotham!


    "This doll maker hasn''t caught it yet!"


    In Barbara''s apartment, TV news is reminding the public to be careful and introducing the doll maker''s case. It is said that six women have been killed, and this number may increase!


    "Would you like to do something?"


    Barbara leaned against Su Bai''s arms and asked.


    "The mask girl and the white-haired girl are responsible for protecting your safety! As for the Arkham Knight, it''s not worth a special trip for this guy. But..." Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly."I heard that the prison in Starlin City is called the Iron Gate Prison, which is similar to the Black Gate Prison in Gotham?"


    "Yeah! What do you think?"


    "I''m just thinking if the Iron Gate Prison is not that reliable, where they will hold the prisoners! But if you want more prisoners, you need the police to do it. Tomorrow you will donate US$1 million to the Starling Police Station on behalf of Eternal Paradise. Come and strengthen their strength!"


    "No problem!" Barbara nodded: "One more thing, the situation of Quinn Group is not so good now, should I take the opportunity to buy some shares?"


    "After all, I need to do something too!"


    "In this regard, you can figure it out, I believe you!"


    In the morning of the next day, Barbara, on behalf of Eternal Paradise, donated one million US dollars to the police. For this, she also specially commended and thanked Eternal Paradise for its support.At the same time, Barbara has already begun to acquire shares in the Quinn Group. Although there are not many, it is better than nothing. After all, the Quinn Group is similar to the Wayne Group. It is mainly a family business that has absolute holdings and can only receive a few small shares!


    I don''t know if it was money and motivation or it was just a coincidence. It didn''t take long for Quentin Lance to catch the doll maker.Laurel made a special call to plan to have dinner with Subai tonight, and his father!


    Su Bai accepts it naturally!


    Deliberately did not drive, Su Pai took a taxi to go to the appointment!


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai!"


    The driver was a middle-aged black man who looked very enthusiastic. After Su defeated and got into the car, he took the initiative to say hello.


    "Hello!" Su Bai answered casually and said the address.


    While the driver was driving, he talked enthusiastically about Eternal Paradise''s support for the Starling City Police Department and so on!At first, Su Bai still responded without a word, but after almost twenty minutes, Su Bai realized that something was wrong.


    "How long have you been in this business?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It''s been several years."


    "It''s been several years..." Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and said faintly, "It doesn''t look like it, if you drive for several years, you won''t even be unfamiliar with the route, right? This is not the direction of the restaurant I want. !"


    After a pause, the driver suddenly took out a gun from his arms and aimed Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, no matter what your purpose is, I''ll go with you!"


    The driver hesitated looking at Su Bai. He was slightly surprised to see Su Bai was really not panic and did not look like a lie. However, he did not relax his vigilance and aimed at Su Bai with a gun, and then drove into the poor. In an abandoned factory in the district!


    After entering the factory, the car stopped and the driver signaled Su Bai to get out of the car.


    There are several people with masks and weapons standing around. They don''t look like good stubble!


    Chapter 0016 Amanda Waller


    Click, click!


    The sound of high-heeled shoes rang in the empty factory. Following the sound, I soon saw a black woman in professional clothes approaching.

 C1150

    "Hello Su Bai, I took the liberty to invite you over!"


    "fifteen minutes!"


    Su Bai said with a smile."You have about fifteen minutes, and I have another date in fifteen minutes!"


    The woman smiled.


    He seemed to be laughing at Su Bai''s tone and actions.


    "If you cooperate, I think fifteen minutes is enough. If you don''t cooperate...maybe you will miss this date!" The woman said with a chuckle, "I want to know what happened on Purgatory Island!"


    "Don''t answer me with what you said to the outside world, you and I know...this is not the truth!"


    "When will the Sky Eyes meet, or the Superhuman Research Team is also interested in Purgatory Island?" Su Bai squinted his eyes and looked at the woman. As soon as he spoke, the woman''s face changed slightly, and the calmness disappeared.


    "How did you know?"


    "Amanda Waller, it seems that you are not the highest person in charge of the Sky Eye Society. Why? You are in charge of the affairs of Purgatory Island?"


    "I underestimated you!"


    Amanda Waller laughed."But I''m curious how you know this? Few prisoners in the Arkham Asylum know me."


    You know who I am, and I know who you are!


    The Arkham Asylum is very famous and many people know about it, but most people probably know that the dean rarely knows who the real owner is. Some people in Gotham may know, but no one in Starling City knows!


    "You have been on the island for three months, no one knows how you got there, just know that Nick Haas came to pick you up! At the same time, there should be other people on the island, I want to know...what happened Matter!" Amanda Waller said.


    "why?"


    Su Bai asked back.


    Amanda Waller frowned: "Since you know the Sky Eye Society and you still know me, do you know the seventh team?"


    "Appreciate further details!"


    Knowing the Sky Eye Society, knowing the identity of Amanda Waller is because Su Bai used the psychic power, and Amanda Waller is extraordinary!She was the one who founded the suicide squad. She is a cruel and unsympathetic woman!


    "The Seventh Squad is the most mysterious unit. It is responsible for some special cases! Slade Wilson is the target of our observation. We originally planned to include him in the team, but you know... he has an accident!"


    "Are you for Slade?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Then I advise you not to waste your thoughts. Although Slade is fine, it is impossible for him to join the seventh team!"


    "This is not what you said!" Amanda Waller said: "As far as I know, Slade went to rescue Yao Fei, but afterwards you and Yao Fei''s daughter came back safely, Slade and Yao Fei returned There was another person who did not come back! Moreover, there were always mercenaries on the island with a lot of weapons, how did you solve it?"


    "Guess?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Amanda Waller chuckled and said, "Mr. Su Bai, although your property is very large, and you also operate a special place like Arkham Asylum, you have to know... We are not affiliated with any ordinary Government departments, and they have absolute priority levels! So I think you should cooperate well!"


    "Very old-fashioned threat. If I refuse, are you planning to stop me from leaving here?"


    "Of course not! I will let you leave, but then your company will be subject to various rigorous scrutiny. I don''t think you want the company''s progress to go smoothly? Oh, maybe Arkham and brother Tan City¡¯s cooperation will also end here. All prisoners held by Arkham will be transferred and taken over by me, including your Arkham Knight! And I think no one will stop this matter, after all, the country is not Will allow you to have such a special group of armed forces!"


    "I don''t think you want all of this to be in vain and ruin it!"


    Amanda Waller confidently looked at Su Bai with a vow.


    "I hate your expression so much! And I don''t know where your self-confidence comes from! It just happens that the next period of time may be very boring, why don''t we play?" Su Bai smiled and took a step forward.


    As soon as he moved, people next to him raised their guns and aimed at Su Bai.


    Amanda Waller waved, Su Bai walked to her."Hope you can make me play more happily, don''t end so fast!"


    "Also, the person who troubled you sent me to the restaurant!"


    "Since the driver is a guest, don''t give up halfway!"


    After that, Su Bai turned into the car!


    Everyone around, including the driver, looked at Amanda Waller. Amanda Waller nodded. The driver got into the car, then walked to the window by himself, bent over and said to Su Bai: "I don''t know where you are. The confidence that came here wants to play with me, but trust me...you will soon regret it!"


    "Just don''t make me regret that I didn''t kill you!"


    The window was rolled and the car started to leave the abandoned factory.There was nothing to say all the way, and soon came to the agreed restaurant.


    "The fare will not be given, this is for you!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he slammed the driver''s head, and the driver fainted with a muffled snort.


    The release of mental power left a chess piece, and Su Bai got out of the car, straightened his clothes and entered the restaurant!


    Entering the restaurant and found Laurel and Quentin Lance, Su Bai sat down and apologized: "I''m sorry, because something was delayed, I shouldn''t be late."


    "No!"


    Laurel said with a smile.

 C1151

    "I don''t know why you are..." Quentin Lance glanced at Laurelton for a while, then said to Su Bai: "What is the reason for donating to the police station, but I have to say that I have this Money may have a higher rate of solving crimes, and safety will be more secure! Let alone other relationships, thank you!"


    "I will stay here for a while, and naturally hope that the environment here can get better and better!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The three clink glasses, and the atmosphere seems to be quite good!


    Although Lance might not be able to accept his relationship with her daughter, it didn''t stop it either.


    During the conversation, Su Bai took a look outside, the taxi was gone, it should be Amanda Waller who took the person away!


    Chapter 0017 Receiving Arkham?


    After dinner, Quentin Lance left.


    Su Bai and Laurel returned to Laurel¡¯s apartment by car. Obviously, the atmosphere of dinner made Laurel very happy. The most important thing is that there is a feeling that his father accepts his boyfriend, although the relationship between the two cannot be used by men. The girlfriend accurately described it like this, but it still made Laurel feel good.


    The slender legs dangled in front of my eyes, and the two naturally fought and fell asleep.


    Watching Laurel fall asleep, Su Bai was thinking in the dark.


    Still thinking about Amanda Waller.


    In other words, thinking of a problem that I have encountered in the Marvel world.


    government!


    When it is too high-profile and when the power has developed to a certain level, it is natural to deal with the government.


    In World War I, during the Justice Society, I had already explained to the government, and the cooperation was not bad.Obviously Amanda Waller, or the Sky Eye Society, this is the first time that the superpower research team has dealt with!Moreover, even though Amanda Waller investigated some of her bright background, she did not know her true identity, otherwise she would not meet herself in this way!Maybe her authority is not enough, right?


    Moreover, she shouldn''t know that she is capable!


    I am looking forward to it, what means will she use to make herself compromise!


    Company, or Arkham asylum?


    Su is not worried about defeat in these two directions!


    As the night deepens, Su Bai no longer thinks about it. Amanda Waller still doesn''t make her find it difficult to solve it. It is nothing more than to have some fun in the ordinary life.


    The cosmic energy was slowly drawn into one''s body and absorbed by the heart of the universe, and one night passed!


    The next day Su Bai returned to the company and specifically talked to Barbara about Amanda Waller, and asked her to pay attention to the company''s situation. If the company has been frustrated recently, it is best to take corresponding measures.However, Su Bai seems to have overestimated Amanda Waller¡¯s abilities. In a blink of an eye, more than half a month has passed, and the company has not been affected. It seems... Although Tianyan will rely on the government, it will be like eternal She also has no right to intervene directly in a large company like Heaven, unless there is clear evidence.There is no problem with the company, but the Arkham Asylum is in trouble!


    Amanda Waller took the documents and went directly to the Arkham Asylum, demanding that the prisoners be closed and transferred!


    Su Bai teleported directly back to Arkham after receiving Feihu Nu''s call!


    As soon as he came out, Su Bai saw the scene of rattling swords.


    Amanda Waller led the team in front of the Arkham Asylum. It was not easy to look at the manpower and equipment. Obviously, he planned to succeed at the first time.


    The vixen, the frozen man, the firefly, the eagle claw, and the Amazon warrior stand in the Arkham Asylum, opposing them!


    "I advise you to stop making unnecessary resistance. This document is genuine and there is no problem even if it is flattened! If you give up resistance, I promise you will not change your treatment." Amanda Waller said, standing in front, encouraging.


    "This is Gotham!" Feihu Girl said with a sneer: "A document wants us to surrender? I think you really don''t understand the situation!"


    "It''s useless to resist negatively. I will give you the last five minutes to think about it. If you don''t let go after five minutes, I will destroy this place directly!" Amanda Waller said strongly.


    "Tsk tut!"


    "What a big tone!"


    "Do you believe it or not my order can make you all have no answer?"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and the Arkham Knight felt that he had a backbone when he saw Su Bai, but Amanda Waller was stunned.


    "Come here so fast, he was still in Starling City before the action, so he came back so soon?" Amanda Waller was surprised in her heart, but said indifferently on the surface."In fact, if you are willing to cooperate, things won''t get to this point!"


    "Forget it, don''t think I didn''t know your idea of ??playing Arkham Knight too!"


    "Do you want to resist the government?" Amanda Waller hummed.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You want to start a war? It''s not that I look down on you, Amanda Waller, you are not qualified to bear the responsibility of a city turmoil? If I want to start a war, if I close Arkham, brother What kind of Tan will be like? In addition, your so-called file may be useless, I think... now your phone should probably ring!"


    "What kind of electricity..."


    Amanda Waller hadn''t finished speaking, when Amanda Waller''s phone rang suddenly.


    Amanda Waller answered the phone, and her face became very ugly!


    "It seems that I underestimated your foundation in Gotham!" Amanda Waller said with an ugly face after hanging up the phone.


    Su Bai did not speak, but lightly nodded his head with his finger.


    "let''s go!"


    Amanda Waller coldly prepares to leave!

 C1152

    "Except for that woman, everyone else solved it for me!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Amanda Waller''s face changed drastically: "What do you want to do!"


    "Let''s play, you move and I will resist, I will move you to resist, have you come and go!" Su Bai said with a smile and turned around.


    Feihu Nu and others showed smug smiles.


    In an instant, the Arkham Knight had already started!


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Amanda Waller hurriedly yelled, although the strength of her men is also good, but it is a pity that the Arkham knights will not look a little under-sighted, and it is almost a situation where it is one-sided.


    It didn''t take long for all the people Amanda Waller to bring to death.


    The gate of Arkham was closed, Amanda Waller stood there looking at the corpses in a place with an extremely ugly face, and finally... even the corpses were ignored and turned away angrily.


    What did Su Bai do?


    He only found her boss through the memory of Amanda Waller!


    Today, Amanda Waller is not the highest person in charge.


    Su Bai didn''t need to look for him face to face, as long as his spiritual power was released, he directly asked him to change the order.Of course, this argument is naturally exquisite and will not make people feel that there is a problem!


    After all, Su defeated, the foundation of the Arkham Asylum in Gotham is not small.


    "Why didn''t you kill her together? Just forget it?" Feihu Nuv came to Su Bai''s side and was a little angry.


    "of course not!"


    Su Bai raised his mouth and smiled slightly.


    Item 0018


    When she came, Amanda Waller brought someone with her papers, full of spirits!


    When I left, there was only one person, angry, unwilling, and ashamed as a bereaved dog.


    Back in the car, Amanda Waller eagerly contacted the organization. As the call was connected, Amanda Waller took a deep breath."He killed everyone I took with him, why cancel the mission?"


    "I think what I have said is very clear. It is not easy for you to win Arkham, unless it is a large-scale operation! Once you do this, it is easy to cause a large-scale impact, and even if you get it Arkham, it is impossible to manage well. The situation in Gotham makes you messier than you think." A calm voice came from the phone.


    "Don''t forget it?" Amanda Waller asked unwillingly.


    The Arkham knight model has always made her feel good, and she is also preparing to form a similar team of government representatives, so she gives up, she is very unwilling!


    Yes!


    At the beginning, she wanted to know the situation of Purgatory Island is just a cause, her real purpose is to follow this to get the Arkham Asylum!


    After all, she knew the matter of Purgatory Island very well.


    Although she hasn''t figured out how the group of mercenaries were wiped out, she will figure it out!


    After all, this matter also has something to do with her!


    It can even be said to be the main relationship!


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter, I will be responsible, and don''t target Su Bai during this time, continue to do your original mission!"


    The voice on the phone said, and then hung up.


    "Fak!"


    Amanda Waller smashed the steering wheel angrily!


    Shame and anger!


    I vowed to Su Bai and said he couldn''t play with himself. What happened?


    As a result, the first shot ended in failure, and he was even ordered not to continue, and there was no chance to find his place.


    This makes Amanda Waller, who has always been confident, really hard to accept.


    "You are not the only Arkham Knight, and you are not the only one who can turn criminals into your helpers!" Amanda Waller snorted coldly, and began to pay attention to the situation when she was ready to go back!


    Arkham Asylum.


    Su Bai office.


    Su Bai first comforted Leslie and the others, and then asked Feihu Nu to make herself a cup of coffee to figure out how to fight back!


    Killing all the people she brought is not a counterattack, but just a small warning. If you dare to bring someone, you must be prepared to not return!


    "Are there many prisoners coming in recently?" Su Bai asked towards the Feihu Girl.

 C1153

    Feihu female said: "It''s okay, but most of them were captured by Batman. Since the appearance of this Batman, the Gotham Police Department has rarely offered us rewards."


    Su Bai nodded: "Do you want to leave Gotham City and go to a place farther to play?"


    Feihu female eyes lit up.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Amanda Waller wants the Arkham Knights. After this failure, he will definitely not be reconciled. Maybe he will find a way to form one of his own! I want you to lead the Arkham Knights to investigate Amanda. Waller¡¯s actions, her mission is your mission, and the person she wants to arrest must be caught in advance!"


    Feihu woman nodded and said: "This way she will definitely be very depressed, and maybe even lose her current job! I like this way of fighting back!"


    "Fight back, no... this is just one step!"


    "I''ll leave it to you here, please contact me in time if you have any circumstances!" Su Bai said, then got up and went out.


    ...


    After returning to Starling City, Su Bai did not pay much attention to Amanda Waller''s affairs. She is not the boss of the Sky Eye Society. This is enough for Su Bai to make her have nowhere to use it. When will Amanda wait ¡¤ Waller is on top, maybe the game is the real start!The Arkham Knights will always pay attention to the situation of Amanda Waller, but it is not easy to get information. The intelligence system is weak, but it does not matter. In a few years, wait until the IT female graduates, this problem can be solved. .


    So the rest of life is simple.


    In addition to absorbing cosmic energy, every day is to go around the company, or accompany Laurel to see Thea.


    At this moment, Su Bai has come to Starling City for a year unconsciously.


    The company is stable and the relationship with Laurel is stable!


    Arkham Knight went out several missions to destroy Amanda Waller''s several actions. In general, everything went smoothly and very stable!


    On this day, Su Bai had just sent off for a holiday to come to Starling City to see his Plant Ivy and then returned to the company with Barbara. After arriving at the company, Barbara received a call, Barbara who was still in a happy mood It has become a little dignified.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Bai asked when Barbara''s face changed.


    Barbara explained: "For business matters, Nick Haas had a big plan in Star City before. There are many plans around the slum with the Quinn Group and the Merlin Group, but you also know that there are many gangs in the slum. Now our plan to acquire a piece of land has been blocked. Have you heard of Flake Bettinelli?"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    He basically didn''t pay much attention to the Starling City Company and family this year.


    "He is a businessman, but in fact he is the boss of a mafia gang. Most of his business is illegal. Our plan to acquire the land was blocked by him. He called before and wanted to meet him. I refused, but he didn''t expect him to do it!" Barbara explained in a deep voice.


    "What does he want?" Su Bai asked.


    Barbara said: "That piece of land was originally intended to build a port. He was planning to build a project and part of the ownership. I am worried that his purpose is to use the port for smuggling! Of course, if it is in Gotham If this is the case, it¡¯s not a big problem at all, but this is Starling City. Our foundation is not that strong yet, and last time you said that the company¡¯s procedures are as free as possible, so I have no plans to cooperate with him!"


    "Make an appointment, I will meet him!"


    Item 0019


    An upscale western restaurant.


    Su Bai met Flake!


    A well-mannered middle-aged man does not look like the boss of the Mafia at all. Although he has a few bodyguards with him, this is normal in Starling City.


    "Hello Mr. Su Bai, my name is Flake, and this is my daughter Helena."


    Very polite and friendly.


    After Su Bai took the seat, he introduced it automatically.


    She glanced at the girl Su Bai beside Fleck and her eyes lit up. A black dress looked very white and tender, with long burgundy hair shawl, but it gave people a feeling of reluctance.Apparently she was forced to attend this meeting by her father.Perhaps Su Bai''s eyes were slightly direct, Helena tucked her hair and turned her eyes slightly to the side, while Fleck smiled slightly.


    Obviously he thinks Su Bai may be attracted by his daughter!


    indeed.


    Helena is beautiful.


    However, there are other reasons to attract Su defeat!


    "I heard that Mr. Fleck wants to discuss business with my company?" Su Bai retracted his eyes and said lightly towards Fleck.


    Fleck smiled: "No business today."


    Su Bai shrugged indifferently.


    It can be seen that Flake did not mean to talk about business. During the period, he was talking about some common topics, such as how Su Bai came to Starlin City, some developments in Starlin City, or interesting places, etc. Wait.During the dinner, it was frequently hinted or expressed that Helena was a little more active and enthusiastic, and he could feel it without telepathy, but Helena was extremely reluctant but could not help it!


    "Sorry, let me answer the call!"


    After a while, Fleck¡¯s bodyguard came over and said in a low voice. Fleck got up and walked aside and picked up the phone from the bodyguard. About two or three minutes, Fleck walked over and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, temporarily. Things need to be dealt with."


    "Then stop here!"


    Su defeated.


    "How can this be done? Let''s let Helena stay with you. If you want to discuss business, you can tell her. After all...this is a family business!"


    "Then... okay!" Helena looked at Su Bai and nodded in agreement.

 C1154

    Fleck took the people away, and Helena quickly showed a look of disgust.


    "I know my father wants to cooperate with you, but I advise you not to cooperate with him, he is not a good person!" Helena said directly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Your father just finished saying that this is a family business, and you turn your head and say that your father is not a good person. This one is going to be demolished a bit soon, right? In fact, your father got stuck on a piece of land I wanted. The condition of cooperation is to let him take charge of construction. I think this is a win-win cooperation."


    "Hope, I have reminded you anyway, if nothing happens, I will leave first!"


    Helena pouted her lips and got up to leave.


    "Are you going to investigate your father?" Su Bai said lightly.


    Helena stopped instantly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "You have resentment towards him. Although you are his daughter, you want to kill your relatives righteously, so you are investigating the evidence, right?"


    Helena turned and sat down, carefully looking at Su Bai, and then said for a moment: "How did you know?"


    "I also know that you have actually reported to the police that you have disrupted your father''s actions several times, which caused his current business to be a little bad, so I deliberately stuck on my land and wanted to cooperate with me. I think, not yet When you collect the evidence, you may be discovered! If you want to bring down your father, now is a good opportunity! You... date me, so that you can investigate your father¡¯s evidence more conveniently, and you won¡¯t Suspicious!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Helena frowned: "Why are you doing this? Aren''t you planning to cooperate with my father?"


    "If he is resolved, my business can go on smoothly, right?"


    "And... I''m very interested in you!"


    "Are you interested in every woman?" Helena said.


    Su Bai smiled: "At least it must be beautiful!"


    "When you met a beautiful woman but didn''t take action, and then waited until she was lying under someone else''s body, it was quite painful!"


    "This can only show that you are possessive! Can you get so many beauties?"


    "This is my purpose of staying in Starling City!"


    Su Bai smiled, took out his wallet and put the money in, then got up and looked at Helena... "Go? It should be too late now!"


    The two got out of the restaurant and got on the car, and Su Bai directly started the car!


    "Where?" Helena asked.


    "Where do you want to go!"


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped on the side of the road.


    Helena followed Su Bai out of the car in confusion and looked around. Su Bai did not speak but took Helena''s hand and walked into a nearby alley.


    "Shh!"


    Su Bai hugged Helena and knelt down beside a trash can and looked forward.


    I saw a few people standing in the alley!


    On one side, Fleck was carrying a bodyguard, and on the other side was a woman with a few people around!


    Helena looked at Su Bai in surprise. How did he know that my father would come here?Su Bai smiled softly, and Helena had taken the camera out of her bag and took a picture.It seems that I have done it many times!


    "Su Bai seems to be just an ordinary brother, I believe he will agree to cooperation soon. Once the port is completed, the cooperation between us can deepen!" Flake said to the woman.


    The woman has white hair and looks like an Asian face.


    "I hope so, there will be a few more shipments coming in recently, and I will inform you of the time and place!"


    "Also, about the port, I hope you can get it done as soon as possible. If you can''t do it, we will do it!"


    The white-haired woman finished speaking and left with someone.


    "I don''t like the tone of her talking to me!" Flake said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, when you get it at the port, she will rely on us by then!" The bodyguard beside him whispered, and then hesitated for a moment: "You really intend to let the young lady go and fix the brother? I''m afraid Miss she..."


    "No, I don''t need her to do anything, I just need her to be in a normal relationship. That son of brother, that Su Bai, he will naturally agree to cooperate!"


    Flake said coldly, and then left with the bodyguard.


    Chapter 0020 Hello, Huntress!


    "Your father is not afraid that I am the kind of person who eats and doesn''t admit it?"


    Su Bai got up, smiled and said to Helena.


    Helena looked at Su Bai: "How do you know he will come here?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Maybe it''s because my hearing is better. Not only can I hear the conversation, but I can also hear what other people are thinking!"


    "Although I don''t know the name of the white-haired woman, I know she belongs to the Triad of Heaven, but this is the first time I saw her and my father. This clue is worth further investigation!" Helen Na Road.

 C1155

    Su Bai smiled: "You have to clear your suspicion first, for example, start dating me?"


    Helena hesitated for a moment and said: "Tomorrow you will pick me up!"


    "Happy to help!"


    Early the next morning, Helena came down from upstairs.


    Flake was taken aback when seeing his daughter''s well-dressed look: "You want to go out?"


    "Su Bai will come to pick me up soon." Helena said.


    Flake paused and smiled: "Su Bai is a very good young man, he is worthy of you. You are also old, you should have your own romantic life, after all, you have never been interested in any man before, so Father supports you very much!"


    "Of course you support me, so that you can achieve your goal!" Helena thought to herself, but she smiled on the surface.


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to arrive.


    Fleck looked at Su Bai and said, "Although I met you for business, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with my daughter... But you don¡¯t need to be burdened, it has nothing to do with business! Also, if you bully my daughter, I I won¡¯t let you go. Okay, don¡¯t bother you young people dating, have fun!"


    "Will do!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, taking Helena out.


    "I feel disgusting to see him look hypocritical!"


    Helena couldn''t help saying when she got in the car and left home."Where are you going now?"


    "Dating, your father will definitely send someone to follow!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then the two began dating.And Fleck did send someone to follow, and there was no way that it seemed to evolve into a real date in the end, at least not to be suspected!


    Every day Su Bai would pick up Helena, and then send Helena back in the evening. For several days, the relationship seemed to be much closer.


    "are you sure?"


    Flake asked to the bodyguard beside him.


    "Judging from the reports in the past few days, they seem to be really in love."


    "That''s good. I don''t need to follow them for the time being. Business matters also need manpower!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    "It seems that no one is following us today. It seems that my father has already believed it!" Helena went out on a date with Su Bai as usual, but found that there were no people following in the dark."Finally can act!"


    "What are you doing! Do you know your father''s recent actions?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Helena shook her head: "He seems to be quiet these days, he has no plans."


    "That''s not enough. Even if no one is following you, you won''t be able to investigate anything, but...you have other things to do!"


    "what''s up?"


    "Our relationship can go further!"


    Su Bai smiled and started the car and drove directly to the manor.


    "this is?"


    "This is my manor here. I have bought it for more than a year, but I haven''t moved in." Su Bai explained.


    This is the manor that Barbara bought before, but Su Bai hasn''t really moved over yet.


    Either at Barbara or Laurel.


    "It looks like you have a lot of places to spend the night!" Helena said and followed Su Bai into the manor.


    The manor was cleaned regularly, and there was also a maid here. Su Bai waved his hand to let the maid busy himself, and then took Helena directly to a secret room in the manor.


    This secret room is connected to the garage and has a lot of space!


    There are many equipment and electronic equipment!


    "this is¡­¡­?"


    "For you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It is convenient for you to investigate your father''s actions, and at the same time...you can also exercise here. If you want to track your father, the first thing you must ensure is your own safety!"


    "This, I prepared for you!"


    Su Bai brought Helena to a box.


    "What is it?"


    "gift!"

 C1156

    Helena opened the alley in confusion, the inside was a small weapon!


    "This is a crossbow. Although the name is a bow, it is actually a crossbow. I made it specifically for you. It can greatly reduce the need for arm strength. The accuracy, strength and speed are no less than guns, and it is compact and easy to carry. It''s more useful than a gun to a certain extent. You look down..." Su Bai explained, and Helena discovered that there was still a set of clothes under the crossbow.


    Purple leather jacket.


    And a blindfold!


    "What is this again?"


    "It''s just a normal uniform, but I remember you like purple, right?"


    "Yes, I like purple very much!"


    Helena nodded, couldn''t help feeling a little moved.


    "We have all the outfits, and of course mobile tools are indispensable. The car is too eye-catching, and many places are not convenient and flexible, so I prepared this for you..." Holding Helena''s hand and walking towards the garage, two The black motorcycle parked there aggressively!


    "One is yours, the other is mine!"


    "Motorcycle, crossbow, and that suit, how come I feel like I am going to become a huntress?" Helena said with a smile.


    "This can be your code name!"


    Su Bai said with a smile!


    "Let me see how about it?"


    Helena smiled and walked over to pick up the suit, paused, and then unzipped her dress with her back facing Su Bai and put on her uniform.


    Wearing a leather jacket and blindfold, Helena turned around with a crossbow in her hand, and aimed at Su Bai in a brave manner.


    "catalpa!"


    Simulating the sound of a bow, Helena walked to the motorcycle, lifted her legs, and got on the motorcycle!


    "how about it?"


    Helena smiled and asked Su Bai.


    "Great!"


    "When I first saw you, this picture had already appeared in my mind. After I came back, I would help you start preparing these things. Now I think... it''s worth it!"


    "Hello, Huntress Helena!"


    Chapter 0021 Raptor Team?


    "Then what should I call you?"


    Helena leaned over on the motorcycle to taste Su Bai.


    The curve is graceful, the straight and slender legs are supporting the ground, and the buttocks are slightly raised, which is cool and has a special sexy.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I didn''t prepare myself for outfits, and honestly I just want to be the man behind you!"


    "I thought you wanted to make this car!"


    Helena smiled and stood up and walked to Su Bai''s face."Thank you, thank you for doing this for me, but... you should know that it is dangerous for you to do this? If my father knows that you are helping me, it will not only be a business matter, your life will be in danger!"


    "Trust me, he doesn''t have this ability yet!"


    "It seems you also have your own secret!"


    Helena chuckled and walked over and took out her phone."Dad, it''s Helena. Well, I''m at Su Bai''s house, and I want to tell you that I might...not go back tonight! Okay, I see, don''t worry!"


    When the phone hung up, Helena hooked her finger towards Su Bai.As soon as Su Bai walked over, he heard Helena say: "You are right, I really want to strengthen myself, so... now it starts!" After the voice fell, Helena had already swung her fist towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai chuckled sideways and avoided. Helena should have a basis in fighting and had good physical fitness. Su Bai simply played with her and trained her well by the way!


    Huntress.


    This is a more famous female character in the DC world, both righteous and evil. It is difficult to determine whether she is a hero or a villain. Her more famous identity is to form a bird of prey with Batgirl Barbara Gordon and Black Canary Laurel. Squad.Now, it is clear that Barbara Gordon seems unlikely to be born, after all, Barbara Keane is not with Gordon.Laurel hasn''t become a black canary yet, but this prototype already exists!And Su Bai still remembers that it seems that both Catwoman and Poison Ivy once joined the Raptor team.


    perhaps¡­¡­


    Can you get this team out?


    Barbara Keene replaces Barbara Gordon. Although Barbara entered the Raptor team as an oracle after breaking her leg as a logistic support, there is still an IT girl!Think about it, it seems really possible!


    Hey huffs sounded one after another. After starting with Su Bai, Helena knew that she was far from Su Bai''s opponent. Although she was very Su Bai, how could a young man like Su Bai have such a good skill, but she didn''t ask much.After the competition, Su Bai began to teach Helena fighting skills and exercise methods, and soon she started practicing!


    After the so-called overnight experience, Helena often stayed overnight in Su Bai''s manor.


    Of course, most of the time is spent training in the secret room. Although the physical fitness and physical fitness are still a little bit worse, the fighting skills have increased a lot. The most important thing is that she has improved her shooting quickly. She seems to have a talent in this area. !


    Occasionally, when Helena overheard her father''s plan, she will go out with Su Bai to collect evidence, and gradually she has a lot of it!


    "Do you think there is enough evidence now?"

 C1157

    On this day, Helena took a shower after training and came out in her pajamas, wiping her hair and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at Helena''s computer, which contained all the evidence he had collected.


    "If it''s normal, it should be enough, but for your father... I''m afraid it''s not enough!" Su Bai shook his head.


    "If you want to collect more evidence, you can only wait for him to cooperate with the triad on a large scale, but it is impossible for the port to be built. The most important thing is that we can''t hold it for too long. My father has asked me and you The relationship progressed, and he started to be anxious!" Helena said and sat down beside Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and took Helena''s waist and kissed her on the cheek, and asked: "Or I promise to follow Your father¡¯s cooperation?"


    "Even if you promise to wait until the port is completed, it will take time, and I am worried that this will drag you down!" Helena said.


    Su Bai smiled: "You forgot, the woman from the triad last time said that if your father can''t handle it for too long, she will do it! Obviously, they are bound to win this port, but the land and Chengjian It¡¯s hard for them to get the rights, so after my company started to be interested in this fast land after all, after all, I have been invested in it!"


    "I have a banquet at home tonight. I need to go back. Tomorrow I will give the information directly to the police station. If it can be done, it will be good, even if it can''t be a big deal, then wait for a while!" Helena turned off the computer and said .


    "Are you leaving? I thought you would stay!"


    Su Bai said disappointedly.


    Helena smiled: "You know, I just want my father to accept his due punishment! After that, maybe I will consider my personal relationship problems. Anyway, you still have Barbara, and that Female lawyer, maybe there are more people I don''t know, are they?" After that, Helena kissed Su Bai''s mouth, smiled and got up, put on her clothes and tidied up, ready to go back!


    After she left, Su Bai did not leave nor went to find Laurel or Barbara, but stayed in the manor to absorb the cosmic power!


    In a flash, Su Bai has been in the DC world for a long time, and there is almost no interruption in the absorption of cosmic energy. Except for some changes in the last time and increased absorption, the heart of the universe has not changed.But I don¡¯t know if the quantity is enough to achieve a qualitative change. Recently, Su Bai always feels a little restless when he absorbs it. This makes Su Bai feel that the heart of the universe is about to change again?


    With Su Bai''s absorption and input, it stopped until the cosmic energy could not be absorbed.


    Seeing that it was already midnight, Su Bai simply cleaned up and prepared to rest!


    Not knowing how long he slept, Su Bai heard the roar of the motorcycle.


    Open your eyes, the sky is already bright.


    "Helena is here? It''s only seven o''clock, why did you come so early?" Su Bai muttered and turned over and walked to the window, and soon saw Helena riding a black motorcycle downstairs.


    Parked, took off her helmet, Helena went upstairs.


    Turning around, Su Bai opened the bedroom door and watched Helena walk up the stairs. Su Bai smiled and said, "How come..."


    Before she finished speaking, Helena suddenly rushed into Su Bai''s arms, and her throat sounded.


    Item 0022


    "What''s the matter?" Helena''s reaction caught Su Bai by surprise, and while hugging her and stroking her back, he asked softly in amazement.


    "died!"


    "The maid at home is dead." Helena said sobbing.


    "Birth, old age, sickness and death are normal, and you are not too sad!" Su Bai said comfortingly.


    Helena raised her head."No, I was killed by my father!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    Helena wiped the corners of her eyes and said, "I brought the computer back yesterday and prepared to denounce him today. I bought the computer quietly and never took it out. Who knew that when I got up in the morning, I heard my father say that the maid would denounce him. He also said that she wanted to frame me and put the computer in my room specially. I want to admit that it was my computer, but the maid had been killed by him!"


    Su Bai frowned slightly."Did he doubt it?"


    Helena shook her head: "It shouldn''t be there. I don''t know if it happened. The maid''s daughter once worked for my father and died, so my father thought she did it for her son''s revenge! When I wake up, When I know... everything is irretrievable. I... what should I do!"


    It did happen suddenly, and it was a very coincidence.


    Flake didn''t do it early and didn''t do it late, but he had to do it the night before the report, and he found the wrong person by mistake!The computer was found in Helena¡¯s room, but Flake should have never thought that his daughter would denounce him, and subconsciously thought that the maid was deliberately placed in Helena¡¯s room, and would not be found in Helena¡¯s room, and would not be suspected. !Unexpectedly... it''s a mistake, a mistake!


    "The evidence should have been taken by your father? It seems that you can only find the evidence again. But before that, there are other things to do! Does this maid still have family?" Su Bai asked.


    Helena was stunned and said: "I heard that there seems to be a daughter!"


    "What needs to be ensured now is her safety, besides...giving her some more money as compensation!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai''s words made Helena suddenly have a direction, and she went to the secret room to search for it.It didn''t take long to find the whereabouts of the maid''s daughter, and then put on the equipment and set out to save people!Su Bai wanted to go with him, but Helena refused.Su Bai did not insist, but still quietly paid attention to Helena''s situation.It turns out that Helena''s father, Flake, is indeed cruel, and he did not spare the maid''s daughter!


    The first appearance of the Huntress just happened!


    Maybe they didn''t expect someone to help, or maybe Helena is really talented!Surprisingly solved those people, gave the maid''s daughter a sum of money to let her leave Starling City, and then returned.


    Back to Su Bai''s manor, Su Bai wanted to comfort Helena.


    After all, it was the first time to kill!


    But Helena''s reaction was much calmer than expected.


    "I know what I should do!" Helena said.


    Su Bai looked towards Helena searchingly, and heard Helena say coldly: "A person like him shouldn''t just be a prison, he should accept the most primitive punishment! I want to destroy his power, and then... ... to avenge the people he killed!"


    "He failed this city!"

 C1158

    Helena said in a deep voice, Su Bai was a little confused at first hearing this sentence!


    Shouldn''t this Nima be said by Oliver Quinn as the Arrow after returning?


    Before Su Bai was awake from Helena''s''famous saying'', Helena suddenly stepped her arm around Su Bai''s neck and followed the already hot kiss.My dear Su defeated a bit fiercely. Although he was really close to Helena during this period, Helena occasionally took the initiative, but it hasn¡¯t reached this point yet, right?After being stunned, Su Bai discovered that Helena had taken off her leather jacket. In this situation, at this moment, what can Su Bai say?He immediately took the initiative, and the two of them had met frankly after a while, holding Helena''s waist, Su Bai, and placing her on the table in the back room. Helena supported the table with her hands behind her back and stretched her legs. Su Bai''s waist, followed by a wanton shout!


    Fortunately, the soundproofing facilities here are very good, so the maid in the manor did not hear any sound.


    Helena hugged Su Bai tightly, the two bodies pressed together, and the table creaked.


    Su Bai could feel it, Helena was still affected.


    Whether it''s killing or something else!


    So she needs to vent!


    After a long time, the two of them lay on the mats originally used for exercise, sweating profusely and panting.


    "What you said just now, are you serious?" Su Bai asked Helena, turning his head.


    "of course!"


    Helena said affirmatively.


    "If you really want to bring down your father and let him pay the price, you can''t do it alone!"


    "Aren''t you helping me?" Helena asked quietly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Help, I will definitely help! If I kill him now, do you think you will feel better?"


    Helena thought for a while and shook her head: "Things started because of me, I must make a conclusion by myself!"


    "This is not enough!"


    "If you go back and kill your father now, his gang will not disintegrate. And his gang is so large that you can''t do it alone!"


    "I will agree to your father''s cooperation and get the land to let your father start building the port. During this time, you need to improve yourself, and I will find someone to help you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Who?" Helena asked curiously.


    "Not sure yet, wait for my news!"


    Su Bai is naturally thinking of the Raptor team, but Laurel is now a good lawyer, and Barbara has to deal with the company''s affairs, so Su Bai is not sure whether it will work!Not sure if this is appropriate.


    Three women in a play, or three women of their own!


    Barbara is okay, and she often goes with the Poison Ivy Girl Flying Tiger Girl. She can accept it, but her character is also very strong!As for Laurel, the relationship with her is very vague and unclear. She can accept that she has a wife and Barbara, but she may not be able to accept being with other people. It seems that she has to try it. !


    Item 0023


    Su Bai returned to the company, Barbara seemed to have just returned from the outside, the mask woman and the white-haired woman followed around.


    "Are you willing to come back? I thought you were fascinated by that woman. You would not go back to the company or go to Laurel!" Barbara smiled and hugged Su Bai to kiss.


    Su Bai smiled and waved to let the mask woman and the white-haired woman go out first, and then walked to the sofa in the office with her arms around Barbara.


    "I am going to agree to Fleck''s cooperation!"


    "It looks like you are really fascinated by her daughter!" Barbara said in surprise.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Something has changed, it''s like this..."


    Su Bai told Barbara exactly what happened, including Helena becoming a huntress, and including his preparation to become a Raptor team.


    "This is interesting. My father is the boss of the Mafia, but my daughter has a sense of justice! The Raptors? It sounds interesting. Sometimes I envy the Arkham Cavaliers. Whether you really intend to play the Raptors, It was for other purposes, I agreed! But I have the conditions!" Barbara said with a grin.


    "What conditions?"


    Barbara leaned in Su Bai¡¯s ear and deliberately blew a sigh of provocation, and whispered: "If you have the ability to work together, I have no objection, but if you do it with anyone, you must do it with me. !"


    "Of course!"


    "Okay, when will we go?" Barbara asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No hurry, you may have to deal with some things on the company side, especially the cooperation with Fleck. I have to go to Laurel, honestly I am not sure! Laurel is actually very stubborn. , And I''m a good lawyer now, I''m not sure if I can let her join!"


    "It''s not the Raptor team, but this kind of relationship, right?" Barbara giggled and gloated, "Then I don''t care!"


    Su Bai smiled heavily and patted Barbara''s ass. Under Barbara''s bitter eyes, Su Bai got up and went to find Laurel.


    It happened to be a break at noon, and Su Bai took Laurel and found a place to eat in a nearby restaurant.


    "Very busy these days?" Laurel asked.


    "Uh... okay!" Su Bai smiled.


    Laurelton paused: "At Barbara?"


    "No."

 C1159

    Laurel stopped and looked at Su Bai."So, do you have a new love again?"


    "We have been together for more than a year, do you think I''m the kind of person who is tired of the old?" Su Bai asked seriously.


    "You don''t get tired of the old, you just like the new!" Laurel said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You are a lawyer to follow your father''s example, to use the law to defend justice and save the city. However, I believe you will often doubt that the law... can really defend justice? You? Even if the recent case in charge is won, in the end the murderer is always released quickly and continues to do evil. Is it useful?"


    "What do you want to say?" Laurel looked at Su Bai and asked seriously.


    "This city needs some laws. The police can''t do it and they can still maintain it. I want to set up a team like this. I hope you can join in!"


    "Why?" Laurel asked suspiciously."This does not represent the law, this is contempt of the law!"


    Seeing Laurel''s reaction, Su Bai knew that he wanted her to accept it. It might not be so easy to join, so he didn''t say anything, just split the topic!


    After lunch, Laurel was sent back to the law firm, and Su Bai returned to the manor!


    Night fell.


    Helena and Barbara came to the manor one after another!


    Although we all know each other, this is the first time we have met.


    The meeting place was in the secret room.


    The atmosphere of the meeting between the two women was much more relaxed than I thought. There was no quarrel or crossbow, but there was nothing special about looking at each other!


    "It seems that one person is missing!"


    After Helena introduced and met with Barbara, Barbara said to Su Bai: "Where''s Laurel, haven''t done it?"


    Su Bai shrugged."Let¡¯s talk about her thing later. Whether she wants to be a hero or guardian of the security, it¡¯s impossible to have no strength. During my cooperation with you, Frank, what you two have to do is to strengthen yourself. !"


    "Okay! But, she has a uniform and a code name, what about me?" Barbara Yingying asked.


    Su Bai said with a wry smile: "I have already figured out the code name for you, called the oracle. As for the uniform, I will fix it for you!"


    "It''s pretty much the same, as long as you don''t favor one or the other, I''ll be fine!" Barbara deliberately glanced at Helena, Helena curled her lips and said nothing!


    The two-person Raptor team is considered to be established. In the next time, Su Bai will date Helena, and Barbara will help in the company. In their free time, the two will come over to receive Su Bai¡¯s training together with Helena. Different, Barbara does not intend to use crossbows, but focuses on close weapons.At the same time, the cooperation between Su Bai and Fleck is also going on.The land has been obtained, and Fleck''s engineering team has started. There is no problem with the quality of the project. Su Bai will occasionally oversee the work.


    However, it takes a lot of time for a port to be built. Su Bai used this time to train the Raptor team!Of course, Laurel was not left in the cold, although he did not mention the Raptor team, but he also taught Laurel some fighting skills, at least it can be used in any situation, so Laurel did not refuse!


    Time flies!


    In a blink of an eye, another year!


    Many things happened during the year. The port was built, and the strength of the Raptor squad duo increased greatly. During the period, they would occasionally go out to practice their hands. Experience and tacit understanding have been developed. The only time when the only flaws were not successful. With the two together, Laurel''s strength has also changed a lot!However, these are all secondary, and the biggest change is Su defeat!


    Today''s Su Bai has become a well-known playboy in Starling City.


    Of course, this is not important. The important thing is that a year ago Su Bai felt something abnormal when he absorbed the cosmic energy. Now another year later, this feeling is becoming more and more obvious. Su Bai can clearly feel that it has reached a critical point. Maybe this time, maybe next time, it won''t take a few times to change!


    Item 0024


    "How are you doing."


    Barbara and Helena just solved a guy. This guy was Laurel¡¯s case. He had already committed the crime, but he was released again within a month. Barbara and Helen stared at him for a while and discovered She refused to repent and arrested him again and sent him to prison.Most of the goals for the two to go out were based on Laurel¡¯s case. The reason why they did not kill but was locked up again, on the one hand the crime was too small, on the other hand, it was also to let Laurel know that the law sometimes did not use!


    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Bai hopes that Tieshan Prison will be overcrowded.


    This is his real purpose!


    For Barbara and Helena, such a task is not worth mentioning, and they didn''t care much. On the contrary, they were more concerned about Su Bai''s recent reaction!


    It was fine during the day.


    The strange thing is at night!


    In the past, Su Bai had three options.


    One is with Helena, the other is Barbara, and the other is naturally Laurel.


    But recently, Su Bai seemed to be abstinent all of a sudden, and suddenly became so innocent at night, and no one was left. He was alone in the room and didn''t know what to do!


    "Me? It''s okay!" Su Bai said casually.


    "It''s okay? Honey, you don''t know what we know about you too much, right? You look down on the second-hand goods outside, and you are not interested in us. Is it because we have a new goal recently? Thea? That girl? He has indeed grown up. It has been two years. Oliver has not returned. Moira has also remarried. It has been determined that Robert Quinn and Oliver Quinn are dead. Thea is now at the time of rebellion. Your relationship with her It has been good again, but now is a good opportunity!"


    "However, it doesn''t seem right! If you are really interesting, you should go with Thea, not at home alone. What''s the matter?"


    Barbara said to herself, and Helena nodded in agreement.


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s just that I haven''t figured out some problems recently. It''s not a big deal. But you guys, do you have any clues over there?"


    Speaking of Gangkou, Helena said: "My father has been in frequent contact with the triad recently. It seems that a batch of goods will be shipped from the port in three days. Barbara and I plan to rob this batch of goods!"

 C1160

    "Well, then see if it goes well, I will go with you too!" Su Bai nodded.


    "Well, it''s not too early, you guys go and rest too."


    "you sure?"


    Barbara asked deliberately.


    Su Bai nodded: "OK!"


    "Okay! I think you really have a problem now, you don''t want to say it, but if you have a problem, you must tell us!" Barbara said, and then left with Helena.


    Su Bai turned upstairs to the bedroom, took a shower and changed to pajamas, and began to absorb cosmic energy.


    He has a hunch that there may be changes today.


    The cosmic energy turned into starlight and surrounded Su Bai. Su Bai''s body seemed to have a suction force. The surrounding starlight was slowly sucked into Su Bai''s body, and then new starlight appeared again soon.The energy of the universe turned into a little bit of starlight and was absorbed by Su Bai, and disappeared immediately after entering the body, and was absorbed by the heart of the universe.As the cosmic energy was absorbed by the heart of the universe, Su Bai felt the restlessness more obvious.


    It''s as if someone is smashing the wall.


    Click, click.


    One hammer, one hammer.


    The wall seems to be broken soon!


    However, at this time, it seemed that it was almost weak. The hammer''s falling speed was getting slower and slower, its strength was getting weaker and weaker, and the cosmic energy absorbed became slower and scarce.


    "Isn''t it this time?"


    Su Bai muttered to himself, seeing that he was about to succeed, he found that he was still close to the door. This feeling was really depressing!If it is usual, Su Bai will stop.But thinking of Barbara and Helena''s words, I didn''t want them to continue to worry about it. In addition to this kind of desperation, Su Bai did not stop, instead he tried his best to continue to absorb the energy of the universe.Starlight came to Su Bai''s side, Su Bai''s body seemed to have an extra layer of membrane, and the starlight was not allowed to enter at all... It was difficult to control the star into the body, and it could not be absorbed by the heart of the universe.


    "Nima, I don''t believe in evil anymore, you still don''t listen to my control in my body? You don''t listen, do you? Okay, I don''t want my body!"


    Su Bai started ruthlessly and regardless of whether the heart of the universe had absorbed it, he directly sucked countless cosmic energy into his body.His body began to tremble, and the cosmic energy gradually began to saturate. He could feel that he had reached the limit, he was about to be unable to bear it, and about to explode.But he didn''t intend to stop, the explosion would explode, and he would die, he was not afraid!His body is like an inflated balloon, finally after absorbing a trace of energy, it exploded!


    The feeling of swelling made Su Bai feel like a four-five-five split, his body, nerves, and even soul seemed to be torn apart!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai seemed to hear the sound of the explosion, and then plunged into the darkness.


    Every time Su Bai died, he was offline, knowing nothing!


    However, this time, he felt a little dazed, and seemed to find himself in the dark in a trance.Far away, it seemed to vaguely see a light.


    A hot, dazzling light!


    The shape looks like a circle.


    Before Su Bai could see exactly what it was, he felt a violent vibration, as if he had fallen from the bed to the ground, and immediately followed Su Bai and woke up!


    "On the line?"


    Su Bai looked at the rooms around him, and he was obviously resurrected.


    The picture I saw just now seems to remain in my mind, this is the first time Su Bai had an impression when he went offline!


    Before he could study and understand why this happened, and before he could figure out whether he had succeeded or failed this time, he suddenly heard a door click, and a beautiful shadow rushed in!


    "Who¡­¡­"


    In the gloomy room, the other party''s movements were quickly and completely rushed over to him. Before I could see who it was, I felt a scent of fragrance in my arms.


    Chapter 0025 Thea Night Attack and the Heart Gem Tattoo


    Feeling the touch of Xiaohecai''s sharp horns, and smelling the faint smell of alcohol, Su Bai could determine that it was definitely not his own woman.At least it wasn''t Helena, Barbara or Laurel. Looking down under the moonlight, Su Bai was a little surprised and said, "Thea? Why are you here?"


    "Can''t I come?" Thea asked drunkly, raising her head.


    Su Bai shook his head: "That''s not it, but why did you come here so late and drink so much wine?"


    Su Bai''s phone rang as soon as the voice fell. He glanced at Thea''s mother. She should be asking about Thea. He held the drunk Thea with one hand and followed the call with the other.Thea''s mother called to ask if Thea was here. Su Bai said that she had just arrived and probably asked what was going on!In fact, the matter is very simple. Since Quinn and his son were convicted of death, Thea has been a little unbearable. Now her mother is remarrying. Sia has grown up and became rebellious. She is not going to take drugs, but she has begun to drink. .


    "I''m afraid she won''t be able to go back for the time being, so let her stay with me at night. Okay, I''ll tell her!" Su Bai hung up the phone and looked at Thea in his arms, somewhat helpless.


    Barbara mentioned Thea before, but she didn''t expect to say that Cao Cao would be here. Thea ran over in the middle of the night.


    However, since she was drunk and refused to go home and ran here, it can be seen that Su Bai has not been in vain in the past two years, which is enough to prove that she is the closest person to Thea apart from home!


    "You go take a shower, and then find a room to live in." Su Bai said.


    "It''s almost the same!"


    Thea murmured, then got up, and staggered out.


    Su Bai shook his head, and thea suddenly forgot what was going on when she interrupted him.


    For the time being, let alone the hot light that I saw offline, Su Bai first sensed the change in the heart of the universe.However, the result made Su Bai frowned!

 C1161

    No change, no change.


    "It''s impossible. How can there be no change in such obvious feelings and abnormalities?"


    Su Bai murmured that he absorbed the cosmic energy again. The previously absorbed cosmic energy seemed to have disappeared with the explosion, and the heart of the universe began to continue to absorb it. The speed and capacity seemed to be twice as fast as before!


    "Is it just that? It just makes the absorption faster, but there is no other change?"


    "Although you know that the Heart of the Universe is the top thing in Marvel''s world, Nima''s absorption rate has only increased for so long. Isn''t it too frustrating?"


    Su Bai thought that this change could revive the heart of the universe, even if it was only part of the awakening, but the result was frustrating!


    "Well, let this matter aside, think about the hot light? After death, there is usually no perception, so what do I see this time? Is the root of my fundamental ability? Look? Why does it look a bit like the White Burnt House of the Power of the Phoenix? Is it because of the Power of the Phoenix? But why haven''t you seen it before? what is the problem.


    "Forget it."


    Su Bai shook his head. Thea suddenly came over, she didn''t have any clues about her ability. She didn''t think about it for a while, shook her head and Su Bai was going to see how she was doing.He got up and walked out of the bedroom to the bathroom, where the patter of water was still ringing.


    "Thea, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I''m okay..." After a while, I heard Thea''s voice. Although she was a little slurred, she should be fine.


    "Well, you will find a room to rest in a while."


    Su Bai said and then turned back.


    About five minutes later, Su Bai heard the door of his room ring again.


    Thea came in, and then lay directly on Su Bai''s bed!


    "I asked you to find a room to sleep, but didn''t let you sleep in my room!"


    "No, I don''t want to sleep by myself, I don''t want to be so lonely!"


    "Then you at least put on clothes!"


    Su Bai said dumbly, Thea girl came out just like that after taking a shower.


    "Give me your pajamas!" Thea muttered lying there.


    Su Bai was speechless.


    "It seems I can''t let you drink in the future!"


    After all, Su Bai got up and took off his pajamas and handed it to Thea, who stumbled on the bed in a daze, then lay on Su Bai with one arm around Su Bai.


    "Forget it, go to bed now!"


    Su Bai held Xia speechlessly, but Xia moved and refused to sleep as if energetic, and finally fell directly into Su Bai''s arms.


    "Hey, you still have tattoos." Thea said curiously as if she found something.


    "Tattoo?" Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and immediately saw Thea got up and took out the phone and pointed it at her chest. Under the light of the phone, Su Bai looked down and saw that there was something on her chest!


    "What is this? It looks like a gemstone. This is the first time I have seen someone tattooed with a gemstone!"


    "I can''t see, you help me take it." From this angle, Su Bai is hard to see the whole picture.


    "Okay!"


    Thea grinned to Su Bai''s side, picked up the phone and took a selfie directly, Su Bai was quite speechless.


    "look!"


    Thea lay down and handed the phone to Su Bai.


    In the photo, Thea is leaning against Su Bai, one shirtless, and the other wearing men''s pajamas, which feels like that, but Su Bai''s attention is not here, but the tattoo on her chest in the photo!


    Indeed, a tattoo appeared suddenly.


    A gem-shaped tattoo, I don¡¯t know the reason for the light of the mobile phone is my illusion, this gem tattoo seems to be yellow.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Su Bai took the phone in abruptly, with surprise on his face.


    "What''s the matter, this is not your own tattoo, why is it the first time you see it!" Thea asked suspiciously.


    "It''s really not the first time I have seen it, and this stuff...I am very familiar..." Su Bai murmured.


    Yellow gem shape.


    This thing Su Bai is too familiar, this Nima is a gem of the soul!


    Item 0026


    Why does the soul gem tattoo suddenly appear on your body?


    Is this a real gem of the soul?

 C1162

    I remember that the infinite gem was broken when I restarted the world in Marvel World, how could it appear in this form?Is it because of the cosmic energy just absorbed?Isn''t it the heart of the universe that has always absorbed the energy of the universe, but the infinite gem?But it shouldn''t!Or, for some reason, when reshaping the world, let the infinite gems remain in a part of one''s body, and after absorbing the energy of the universe, the spiritual gems were reborn?


    Is it the heart of the universe or the infinite gem that has always absorbed energy?


    The soul gem appears on oneself in the form of a tattoo, can its power still be used?


    With a thought, Su Bai releases his spiritual power.


    Suddenly, countless voices and countless pictures appeared together like a flood.


    This range, this intensity!


    To say that there is no blessing of soul gems, Su Bai, I do not believe it!


    Can''t figure it out, totally can''t figure it out.


    However, Su Bai was very happy with the "resurrection" of the soul gem in this form.Perhaps, the picture I saw after offline was also because of the soul gem?


    All in all, because there was no change before, the loss of the soul gem disappeared, and Su Bai was very happy!


    Even if it is useless, this is a kind of thought to Su Bai.


    In addition to yourself, something from the Marvel world finally appeared in the DC world, right?


    "What''s wrong with you? Surprised and happy?"


    Thea put the phone away and asked Su Bai curiously.


    "I really want to have a drink now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "But I am sleepy now and want to sleep! You want to drink, I will drink with you tomorrow!"


    Thea hugged Su Bai and murmured, she leaned on him and soon lost her voice. After a while, her steady breathing sounded!Su Bai''s emotions were a little excited, and it took a long time to barely suppress it, and then fell asleep!


    Woke up the next morning.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Thea holding her head with her hands on her head and looking sideways at herself.The slender and white legs are placed on her body, and the pajamas are extremely loose when worn on her body. The neckline is loose, and you can clearly see the beauty of the little lotus with pointed corners!


    "Good morning!"


    Thea put a hand on Su Bai''s body and said with a smile.


    "early!"


    As soon as Su Bai opened his eyes, he saw the pajamas that gave the money, reached out to help her cover it, and said, "Don''t pay attention!"


    "What should I pay attention to?" Xia didn''t take it seriously, and suddenly turned over and fell on Su Bai''s body.


    "If you still treat me as a child, you won''t have any bad thoughts!" Thea said.


    "Then what if I don''t treat you as a child?" Su Bai asked back.


    "Then I see it, I don''t mind!" Thea muttered.


    Su Bai said dumbly: "You are a girl, how can you be so casual!"


    "I''m talking about you, not someone else!" Thea mumbled.


    "Okay, get up, I''ll take you home!" Su Bai patted Xi Ya, and Xi Ya got up from Su Bai without complaining."I can''t wear my clothes anymore, do you have something I can wear? Don''t say no, many women have come to live with you, right?"


    Su Bai shrugged and said: "Go to the cloakroom, there should be something you can wear! Except for a few pieces, most of them are new!"


    "I knew it!"


    Thea murmured, and went to the cloakroom barefoot!


    Su Bai got up and went to take a shower and then changed his clothes. Before Thea came out, Su Bai went downstairs and ordered the maid to make something that Thea loved, and something to eat after drinking!It took almost twenty minutes to see Thea coming down from the stairs.The first thing that appeared on the stairs was a pair of black high heels, followed by a pair of legs covered by black stockings.


    Too thin, too long!


    Above the stockings is a black skirt.


    Thea is too skinny!


    Although the size of the top is not as good as that of one person, no one will pay attention to it at the first glance. Her legs and her appearance are enough!


    "At first glance, you know that there are often women in your house, and there are more than one, the clothes are new, and so many stockings are prepared!" Thea came over and said with a smile: "Do you like stockings?"


    "No man doesn''t like it!"


    "Then I will wear it often in the future!" Thea said, then quietly watched Su Bai''s reaction!


    Her little movements were so obvious that she was testing her reaction.


    Love is beginning!


    "Okay!" Su Bai responded with a smile.


    Thea hummed happily.

 C1163

    After breakfast, Su Bai said to Thea: "I will take you home in a while. I know you should be in a bad mood recently, and I don¡¯t plan to persuade you! But, drink less and don¡¯t want to take it at home. Come to me if you want!"


    "I know how to pull!" Thea answered happily.


    If you let her mother see it, she would be very surprised. You must know that Thea¡¯s recent rebellion has caused her a very headache, saying nothing will work!


    "Also, if you want to find me, you can call me first, lest I won''t be home!"


    "Ok!"


    "Moreover¡­¡­"


    Su Bai took a look and found that Thea was not impatient, and then continued: "You''d better not do things like drugs. Drinking occasionally is fine, but taking drugs is bad for your health. I don¡¯t like it too much. !"


    "Well, I remembered it!"


    Su Bai smiled, and drove Thea back home after eating.


    Back home, Thea''s mother couldn''t say thea, so she could only express her gratitude to Su Bai, hoping that Su Bai could help and persuade Thea!


    Su Bai naturally promised!


    Through Oliver''s work, Barbara bought some shares of Quinn Group, so the relationship between the two is still very close.


    After a while, Su Bai left and returned to the company.


    "You look... different..."


    "What happened last night?"


    As soon as she came to the office, Barbara felt the change in Su Bai!


    "Good thing!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Well, who will stay with Helena that night?"


    "No, none of you stay, I will go to your apartment tonight!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barbara''s eyes lit up and nodded heavily!


    Item 0027


    Night fell.


    The air is a bit dull and windless, there is no moon in the sky, no stars, it feels like a dull night!


    The newly built port has not been officially put into use, although the lights are still on, most places are very dim!


    "Patter!"


    There was a soft sound, and two figures quietly appeared on the dark container in the port.


    Both shadows are wearing uniforms with looks, they are the birds of prey duo.


    "It should be coming soon!"


    Helena looked at the time and whispered.


    "According to the plan, clean up the mobs first, and then blow the ship directly!" Barbara responded in a low voice.


    Helena nodded.


    The sea breeze slowly, and a cargo ship gradually appeared on the originally gloomy sea.There were also Mafia people at the port, ready to meet and unload the cargo.


    In about ten minutes, the cargo ship stopped at the port and soon began to unload.


    "Quicker, faster, you...what are you doing, quick..."


    "Wow!"


    A short arrow hit him directly. Before he could finish his words, he looked down and fell to the ground.


    at the same time.


    The sound of "swish swish" sounded one after another, and all of the nearby people fell to the ground with arrows.


    Under the shining of the light, a figure rushed out in an instant, holding a long stick and whip, and the sharp and sharp movements brought down two people in an instant.


    The gunshot sounded suddenly.


    The Mafia and the triad reacted to the enemy shooting.


    Helena in the dark took a sharp shot and quickly killed the gunman. In just a few minutes, there was no enemy who could resist.


    Under the light, Helena and Barbara got on the ship directly. Barbara installed a bomb. Helena went directly to the cargo hold and poured gasoline on it. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to get out of the ship and smiled. Barbara would remote control Handed the device to Helena, Helena smiled and pressed it down.


    There was a loud bang.

 C1164

    The cargo ship behind him exploded instantly and the flames skyrocketed!


    The night seemed to be lit, and the two motorcycles drifted away in the night, disappearing!


    "He also said that he would come if he was free, but he still didn''t come!"


    "Maybe you are staying with Thea, I see... Sooner or later, Thea will fall!"


    The two returned to Su Bai''s manor and found that Su Bai was not at home. They said a few words to each other and quickly checked it online.


    There is a sudden accident in the newly built port, which is big news.


    After watching it for a while, there were related reports.


    "I can''t wait to see my father violently furious!" Helena changed her clothes and left the manor.


    ...


    "Neither the triad nor Fleck showed up, but this time it was pretty smooth!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly to withdraw his senses. He did not go, but he was very clear about every move.After the spiritual gem appeared in the form of a tattoo, the spiritual power was greatly enhanced. He even remotely controlled a few people on the boat so that they did not have the first time to join the battle. Otherwise, the Raptor duo might not be able to be so fast and so smooth. Get it done.As for himself, he is attending a party with Thea!


    They are all classmates of Thea!


    They are also those little guys who love to play rebellious.


    Most of them are girls, all dressed up, drinking and taking drugs, in the end, they don''t know how it turned into a lingerie party!This kind of party will evolve into the city in all likelihood in the end... the kind everyone knows.But in the past two days, Thea''s performance is very well-behaved and Su Bai brought her to participate!


    The music is loud.


    Thea danced among the crowd.


    High heels, black fishnet stockings, a little black dress, holding a glass of wine in his hand, jumping and drinking looks extremely relaxing!


    Since Su Bai said that he likes stockings, I haven''t seen her bare-legged after seeing Thea in the past two days!


    After checking the time, Su Bai stood up.


    As soon as he got up, the surroundings seemed to be still all of a sudden. Although the music was still ringing, all the people around were still.


    The mental power controls everyone in an instant!


    After walking through the crowd to Thea, everything returned to normal.


    Thea who was dancing saw Su Bai suddenly appeared. Su Bai took her wine glass and handed it to a girl next to him. Under the girl''s stunned gaze, Su Bai took Thea''s hand and walked out. .


    "what happened?"


    Thea asked Su Bai.


    "time to go!"


    "Oh!"


    Although Thea hadn''t played enough, she nodded her head obediently.


    The two got into the car.


    "I don''t want to go home!" Thea looked at Su Bai after getting in the car.


    "Your mother will be worried!" Su Bai said.


    Thea curled her lips: "She wouldn''t, it wouldn''t be better if I didn''t go back, so as not to disturb the world of both of them. Besides, she would be very relieved when I was with you! You promised me to play with me today. I don''t want to go home like that!"


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Go to your house." Thea said with blazing eyes.


    Su Bai smiled, did not speak, but changed the direction to go to his manor.


    Seeing that Su Bai agreed with Thea seemed very happy, but she was too happy. After returning to the manor, Su Bai did not continue the party, whether it was Thea who wanted to continue drinking or coquettishly wanted to live in Su Bai¡¯s room. After being rejected by Su Bai, I finally got a little depressed and had to find a room to rest by myself!As for Su Bai, he is absorbing cosmic power!


    Regardless of what the next change will look like, is it an infinite gem tattoo or the heart of the universe?


    Su Bai is now particularly interested in this boring behavior, especially now that the speed of absorption has increased and the capacity has increased. Su Bai has taken more time than ever to absorb and avoid being disturbed, and even Su Bai I gave Seaa a little hypnosis to make her sleep more secure!


    night!


    It just passed.


    There was an uproar in the outside world the next day.


    The port incident was not only reported by the news, the police also began to investigate.Where did this cargo ship come from? Why did the cargo explode, and how many people died.But Fleck refused to cooperate, and drove the police away with the kind of content that would tell the lie at the first hearing.But in private, Fleck¡¯s people started investigating who did it!


    Item 0028


    As the owner of the port, one of the shareholders.


    When Su Bai saw Flake at noon, he naturally wanted to ask what was going on.Regarding Su Bai, Fleck''s words were naturally less mindless. He just explained that a friend''s ship wanted to dock here, and it was loaded with ordinary goods.Su did not say anything when he was defeated, because everyone knew what was going on, but it was not completely unprofitable. Fleck did not doubt Helena, but this time the incident still made him very angry. The cooperation of the Association has also had a slight impact.

 C1165

    The triad seems to have begun to find other people to cooperate!


    Although not all, it is enough to make Flake depressed and make a lot of money less!


    The most important thing is this attitude!


    Fleck began to focus on finding and destroying the people who were doing the right thing with him. There was no other action for the time being. Naturally, the Raptor duo was relatively low-key. The port was officially used, and the benefits and effects were not bad!The triad has less cooperation with Fleck, and it is difficult for them to get more clues to do things, so most of the time they spend training or dealing with small things on the street.


    Although Su Bai still took the time to absorb the energy of the universe, he didn''t want to play withdrawn as he did a few days ago. Seeing the gem tattoo that suddenly appeared on Su Bai''s body, the two of them asked curiously, but they were both perfunctory by Su Bai!


    late at night!


    Laurel''s apartment was still lit.


    In the restaurant.


    Laurel bent over and supported the table with her arms, and her black skirt was pushed to her waist. Behind him, Su Bai was charging bravely.


    The repeated shocks caused the enemy to be quickly defeated, and issued a''cry for mercy''.


    As the battle ended, Laurel slid down limply and turned slightly to clean up the victorious''general'' before getting up and going to the bathroom.


    Su Bai went back to the living room and sat down. The sound of brushing his teeth and gargle came from the bathroom.


    Su Bai looked at the document on the table in the living room. Laurel was reading the document before he came.


    "Martin Summers, this seems to be a gangster too, is it close to the triad?" After a few glances, he saw Laurel coming back.


    Walking to the sofa and lying in Su Bai''s arms, Laurel said casually: "This is the case I was in charge of recently. It may be a little troublesome. I think it should not be possible to convict him. I guess someone will''take over'' it later. The Raptors, Barbara and Helena?"


    "You knew already?"


    "I''m not stupid!"


    "Then what do you think?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    Laurel was silent for a moment and said: "When you proposed before, I thought it was an act of ignoring the law, but... after more than a year, I am not sure whether it is right or wrong, and the law cannot do it. You did it! Perhaps what this city really needs is this!"


    "Then you join?"


    "Why do you want to form such a team and do these things?" Laurel asked curiously.


    "The opportunity is Helena, but the real reason is just a feeling, or something else! In other words, it is very fulfilling to see them from an ordinary person to a Raptor team!" Su Bai thought After thinking about it, he said seriously."As for justice, I honestly didn''t think about it too much, because I didn''t join the Raptor team. I just wanted to create such a team!"


    "When this case is over, I will seriously consider it!" Laurel said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile and put his arms around Laurel as he was about to go back to the bedroom to rest. Suddenly... a slight noise reached Su Bai''s ears.


    "what happened?"


    Laurel asked softly when Su Bai stopped.


    "It''s okay, you go to bed and wait for me first." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Laurel looked at Su Bai suspiciously. Before she could speak, she heard a bang, and the door was knocked open.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a guy rushing over with a gun.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Fire up.


    At the same time, someone broke the window and jumped up and shot.


    Su Bai guarded Laurel and ran into the bedroom.


    "Hide well and don''t move!"


    Su Bai said, the bullets had been hit frantically, and the bedroom door was riddled with holes like a sieve.


    Su Bai bent down and picked up a few bullets on the ground, watching the bullet holes on the door and threw them out!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The people on the outside never thought that there would be a counterattack inside, and it was such a strange counterattack that fell to the ground in an instant.


    Laurel opened her mouth and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    The picked up bullet, through the tiny gunhole on the door, not only accurately penetrates, but can even hit the opponent. The requirements for strength and accuracy are quite... quite exaggerated!


    Outside.


    A white-haired woman walked in and saw the two people on the ground frown slightly, looking towards the bedroom.


    A knife appeared in her hand and was slowly walking towards the bedroom.

 C1166

    After two steps, her movements suddenly stopped, her expression changed abruptly and she turned and left.


    After a long while, Su Bai slowly opened the door.


    "There should be no one!" Su Bai said to Laurel.


    Laurel followed out and took a look at the corpse on the ground, and then heard Su Bai say: "It should be a triad. The triad cooperation with Helena''s father was destroyed, and then he switched to someone else. Cooperation, which is Martin Summers! You are now in charge of the Martin Summers case, so..."


    "So the triad wants to kill me to solve this trouble!" Laurel took a deep breath and said.


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    "You call the police first, and you shouldn''t be able to live here temporarily, go to my place!"


    "Ok!"


    Laurel''s father came soon, and he was shocked when he saw this situation and hurriedly asked Laurel about her situation. He was relieved when she learned that Laurel was okay.


    "Thank you!"


    Quentin Lance said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "This is what I should do. I plan to take Laurel to my house temporarily!"


    "Alright!"


    "By the way, how did you solve these two people, what about your gun?"


    "I use no gun!"


    "It''s useless? But this..." Looking at the corpse, it was obvious that it was shot headshot. Quentin Lance looked at Su Bai in doubt. Su Bai smiled and reached out and picked up a bullet from the ground. Raise his arm.


    boom!


    The bullet was stuck in the wall.


    Item 0029


    "hiss!"


    Everyone took a breath after seeing this scene, this...this is too exaggerated.


    "I''m from Gotham. I''m afraid I won''t live now if I don''t have the ability. So Detective Lance, you can rest assured...I will protect Laurel''s safety!"


    "You have proven it!"


    Quentin Lance nodded and said subconsciously.


    Su Bai and Laurel simply packed their things and returned to Su Bai''s manor.


    Laurel came to this manor for the first time. Su Bai thought she might have been frightened and planned to accompany her to rest first, but apparently he underestimated Laurel''s temperament and she had almost recovered.Simply, Su Bai took her around briefly and went to the secret room!Laurel looked curious when he saw the base of the Raptor team.After visiting, Su Bai took her back to the room to rest.


    Originally, I planned to continue the second half, but now I am obviously not in the mood to continue with the atmosphere.


    Putting her arms around Laurel fell asleep, confirming that she would not wake up when she fell asleep, Su Bai continued to absorb the energy of the universe.


    The next day, Su Bai drove Laurel to the law firm to continue the Martin Summers case, and Su Bai asked the Raptor team to deal with Martin Summers and let him surrender!


    But Su Bai went to another place!


    In the attack last night, besides the two dead guys, there was a white-haired girl from a triad who was also responsible for cooperating with Fleck.Yesterday Su Bai controlled her to leave, and Su Bai planned to meet her today.


    On a three-round cruise ship.


    Bai Ci slowly woke up from her sleep, opened her eyes and turned around to get up.


    As a result, I suddenly realized that my hands could no longer work. Then I suddenly realized that my hands were tied to the head of the bed, and there was a person sitting next to me!


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing who it was, Bai Ci couldn''t help being surprised.


    That brother, Su defeated!


    Why is he here?Why is he here?


    Shouldn''t I kill the lawyer yesterday?how¡­¡­


    Bai Ci felt something was wrong, but couldn''t remember what was going on for a while!


    "I didn''t expect Bai Ci, the most famous killer of the triad, or should I call you Qian Weina? I actually like to sleep naked!" Su Bai said with a smile, speaking in Chinese!


    Bai Ci also replied in Chinese: "You also surprised me. I didn''t expect that Brother Gongzi should be hidden. If I didn''t guess wrong, you destroyed the previous few times, right? Yesterday, I know you too. I killed two people there! But I don¡¯t understand, what did you do to me? Why did I give up the mission and come back?"


    "A little trick that is common to me, but unattainable to you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, his two fingers moved around on Bai Ci as if he were walking, and the feeling made Bai Ci tremble slightly.


    "What do you want to do!"

 C1167

    "What I want to do is done!" Su Bai smiled and shook his other hand, which was a folder.


    Seeing this folder, Bai Ci''s expression changed transiently."How did you find it."


    "You told me!"


    "Impossible, I will never...what the hell did you do to me!"


    "That''s not important, the important thing is that I can do whatever I want to you!" Su Bai laughed and played with the protruding white porcelain."Martin Summers is over, I think you should continue to work with Fleck."


    "Are you from Fleck?"


    "No, no, no, honestly I intend to send Flake to jail, including you! This is better than death, right? You just do as I say, and I won''t control you again, and I won''t kill you. You will only let you enter the prison after the end." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you think I will agree?" Bai Ci snorted.


    Su Bai got up and walked aside, then took a knife and threw it at Bai Ci. Bai Ci couldn''t avoid it. He closed his glasses subconsciously, but felt the rope untied.


    Bai Ci was stunned for a moment, but reacted quickly. He picked up the knife and rushed towards Su Bai.


    The knife was only a few minutes away from Su Bai, but Su Bai smiled.


    "Kneel down!"


    With a puff, Bai Ci knelt directly on the ground, his expression frightened...


    She can''t control herself at all!


    "I said, I can do whatever I want to you! I can let you surrender yourself, or let you expose the people who have worked with the triad for so many years, and even let you destroy the triad. At that time...you will end up worse than jail time!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want to do!"


    "Iron Mountain Prison is in space, I want to fill her up! So, you need to continue to cooperate with Fleck and get more famous triad killers here! When I think the opportunity is ripe, you will naturally go to jail. , You too... can be free!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, slowly got up and left the room!


    After Su Bai left, Bai Ci felt that he was back to normal, and hurriedly got up and opened the door to chase after him, where there was Su Bai''s figure.


    All the triad people on the ship fainted without exception!


    "Who is he... on earth!"


    The famous assassin of the triad has seen countless winds and waves, but this is the first time she has seen such a strange situation.After putting on your clothes, Bai Ci plans to find a place to examine herself carefully to see how Su Bai controlled herself!It''s not a medicine, it''s not a gu worm, and the conclusion she came to surprised her very much. Everything in her body is healthy and there is no problem at all!


    But this answer could not make her feel at ease, on the contrary, she was even more frightened and afraid!


    What Su Bai took away was the cooperative ledger of the triad with Martin Summers, Fleck and others. If this thing is exposed, the triad will not even think about doing business in Starling City, and he... is over!


    After hesitating for a whole day, Bai Ci decided to go to Fleck first!


    After all, Martin Summers is finished and she is ready to continue working with Fleck!


    Martin Summers is over!


    He went to the police station to surrender at noon, claiming that he was threatened by two people. If he didn''t come first, he would come and kill him. After all, he would not be charged with treason and death. Is it better to go to jail than death?


    Because of Martin Summers'' confession, the Raptor duo has officially entered the sight of Starling City!


    Chapter 0030 Black Canary and Overcrowded Prison


    After Martin Summers was imprisoned, Laurel deeply realized that this was not the credit of the law. If there was no Raptor team, Martin Summers would definitely not go to jail so easily, even if he was in prison, he would find a way. Come out again, and now Martin Summers would rather stay in a cell because of the threat of the Raptor team!Laurel, who was already a little shaken, was ready to officially join the Raptor team after this incident.


    In the secret room of the manor.


    The three women met for the first time!


    Helena and Barbara are already familiar, but Laurel is a little embarrassed.


    This identity is too subtle.


    To some extent, they should be rivals in love, but they have to cooperate. It is difficult to get along like normal identities!


    "Don''t worry, it''s harmonious here, and he''s fair and won''t favor one or the other. However, you''d better be mentally prepared. Before you come, maybe he just belongs to you, at least when you get along. "Barbara said to Laurel.


    Needless to say Laurel knows the rest.


    After coming, Su Bai belonged to the three of them.


    So you may face a lot of embarrassment, or some previously unacceptable situations!


    But Laurel also made psychological preparations, so it looks okay for now.Laurel''s equipment and the code name Su Bai had already been prepared.


    Black canary!


    After she joined the three women training together, it seems that there is no problem, Laurel''s fighting skills have not fallen, but the real combat experience of the other two women is lacking. I believe that the integration will be quick!And when Su Bai was there, there were not too many things that made Laurel feel embarrassed!For Helena and Barbara, I don''t know if they are rivals, sisters or partners, Laurel also has a preliminary understanding!


    Barbara is an old driver, her speech and demeanor are particularly dirty, and she is also the most proactive against Su defeat.


    Helena looks the most thoughtful, and looks very common with Su Bai, but there are a few times Laurel discovered that Helena will secretly wink Su Bai and eat alone!Later, Su Bai would be with Barbara and himself. This also made Laurel understand why Barbara said he would not favor one another. Although it felt absurd and a bit awkward, Laurel seemed to gradually accept it. , Got used to this way!

 C1168

    The Raptor team changed from a duo to a trio!


    The first task now is to stare at Flake.


    Fleck resumed cooperation with the triad, even closer than before.


    The trio undermined several operations but did not cancel this cooperation. Even the triads grew more and more, and several times they had to retreat!Of course, the results are very good. Several triad killers have been arrested and sent to the police station. The name of the Raptor team has also unknowingly started. Now many people know that there is a Raptor in Starling. Squad, there are three women who are defenders of public order, protecting this city!


    It''s different from the beginning of Arrow.


    The Raptor team does not kill!


    In other words, they didn''t commit the killing, but handed the prisoners to the police station every time, so the police station did not think that they were also murderers who wanted to capture them, and even privately thanked them for their help!


    Of course, some people are curious to know their identities!


    But who would have thought that one would be the daughter of the Mafia, the CEO of the Eternal Paradise Group, and the other a lawyer?


    Unknowingly, the Raptor team has gained fame.


    Become the nemesis of criminals and the guardian of Starlin City!


    In the changing room of the secret room.


    The three of them had just taken off their uniforms and prepared to put on regular clothes, when Su Bai pushed in.


    Su Bai''s sudden entry caused Laurel to block her body subconsciously, but then she found that Helena and Barbara were very calm, which made her a little embarrassed inexplicably, as if she couldn''t compare to the two of them.


    "Didn''t you go to dinner with Thea? That little girl let you come back so soon?" Barbara said casually while looking for her clothes to put on.


    Looking at the three white girls, Su Bai smiled and said, "Thea''s was released beforehand. I just received news that Tieshan Prison is overcrowded."


    Most of the criminals were caught by three people, and the three women couldn''t help showing a little bit of pride.


    "I have had a lot of contact with high-level officials during this period. I will go there again tomorrow and I should be able to talk about cooperation. These so-called mayors, high-level officials, can''t do it without money." Barbara knew Su Bai''s purpose, so he quickly took the conversation.


    "Never mind the ordinary criminals, but the special criminals can be considered! After all, the environment in Tieshan Prison is really not so good. It is not as good as the Black Gate Prison. You should be responsible for this matter, and negotiate cooperation as soon as possible, and then we can proceed. Deal with Fleck and the triad!"


    "Ok!"


    The three women nodded.


    Barbara''s work efficiency is very fast, and it is easy to reach an agreement with Starling City. Certain special criminals can be imprisoned in the Arkham Asylum and pay a certain fee.At the same time, the Eternal Paradise Group represented by Barbara is willing to donate one million US dollars to Iron Mountain Prison for repairs.Of course, this money... actually how much was used in Tieshan Prison is unclear.Barbara had results here, and Su Bai also planned to take action.


    "Crack!"


    The sports car stopped abruptly and Su was defeated.


    Thea on the side took Su Bai''s arm.


    Red high heels, black fishnet stockings, a close-fitting suspender base coat on the upper body, and a loose black shirt with a black hollow on the outside.


    "Striptease bar? Why would you think of bringing me here?"


    Thea asked Su Bai with some doubts.


    "I heard that a group of new dancers are very good here, so come and have a look! Moreover, you have to come out with me!" Su Bai smiled.


    Thea pouted her lips and said nothing.


    The two entered the bar. There was a round stage in the hall with dim lights and dancers dancing here.Su Bai found a single room with Thea, opened the curtain and went in, there was a double bed!


    "this is?"


    "This is specially prepared for guests who require individual service!"


    Su Bai smiled: "You are waiting for me here, I''ll pick the dancer!"


    After that, Su Bai turned around and went out, but instead of looking for someone from the bar to choose a dancer, he entered another single room not far away!


    Item 0031


    Open the curtain.


    There is a person sitting on the bed!


    With white hair and a white dress, it is not someone else, it is white porcelain!


    During this period of time, Bai Ci was very nervous, and continued to cooperate with Fleck, and then dispatched triad killers to appear and was arrested!Fortunately, the profit of the cooperation is not bad, so there has been no problem.Since that time, Bai Ci has never seen Su Bai, nor has he felt the feeling of being controlled.Gradually, she also relaxed a little bit.She had just finished discussing business with Flake and left, but Su Bai''s voice suddenly rang in her mind.


    It was so abrupt that Bai Ci thought it was hell!


    Immediately afterwards, I found that my body involuntarily began to walk towards this bar and opened this single room!


    Subsequently, she returned to normal, but Bai Ci did not dare to leave easily.


    Seeing Su Bai lifted the curtain in, a trace of fear flashed in Bai Ci''s eyes.


    She is not afraid of Su Bai''s strength, but she is afraid of the weirdness of being controlled without even understanding what happened!

 C1169

    This is simply...the devil!


    "You, what do you want to do!" Bai Ci whispered.


    "It''s time for you to be free." Su Bai smiled and said, "Tomorrow at noon, you will trade with Fleck at the port."


    "Then you can bring someone to catch us? My cooperation with Flake, Flake will not come out in person, it is his bodyguard!" Bai Ci immediately reacted and said.


    "That''s your business! If you can''t even do this, I don''t think you are of much value!"


    Su Bai did not give Bai Ci a chance to bargain at all.


    "After the matter is over, you will be transferred to the Arkham Asylum, and I won''t be controlling you!"


    "I... I get it!"


    Bai Ci took a deep breath.


    "can I go now?"


    "Of course, but after you finish dancing." Su Bai smiled.


    "What, what dance?"


    "This is a striptease bar!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, turning around and went out, after hesitating, Bai Ci followed out.


    Go back to your single room.


    Thea was drinking while lying on the bed. Seeing Su Bai coming in with Baizi, Thea was quite curious."This is the dancer you picked. It doesn''t look the same!"


    "It doesn''t matter what you wear, you will take it off anyway!" Su Bai said with a smile, and drew out a few dollars.


    "Dancing well, this is yours!"


    Bai Ci secretly gritted his teeth, the killer of his own triad of dignified triads, his business is millions, tens of millions, and now Su Bai has taken five hundred dollars to make himself a striptease?And I''m going to be locked up soon, what''s the use of money?


    The feeling of shame and anger kept Bai Ci silent for a while.


    "Are you new here? Still not jumping?" Su Bai lay down next to Thea and said, Bai Ci hasn''t moved yet.


    Su Bai shook his head, his spiritual power was activated, and for an instant, Bai Ci could no longer control his body and jumped up.


    At first, Thea was still watching with interest, but as the clothes on Bai Ci became less and less, and the dance became hotter and hotter, she couldn''t stand it.Although she is very rebellious and very precocious, the impact is still too direct, which makes her very vulnerable!Unknowingly, he was breathing heavily, and he subconsciously kept drinking alcohol and his body was close to Su Bai''s arms!


    Su Bai held Thea in one hand and the wine glass in the other, watching Bai Ci dancing with interest.


    As a killer.


    Her figure is naturally not bad, and she is very flexible, and she is very attractive!


    After half an hour, Bai Ci put on his clothes and left with the money.


    Su Bai smiled and patted Thea on the shoulder: "What do you think?"


    "Very good!" Thea responded."How about you? I think you seem to be...very calm, don''t you like it?"


    "Like it!"


    "Then why didn''t you respond..." Thea blurted out.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "Who makes you stare at me for any reaction? I am polite and respected for her hard work. I still have a small reaction. However, she is just a dancer, do I still watch A dance requires a beastly haircut to be considered a reaction! Okay, get up, we should also go!"


    "Where to go?"


    Thea fluffed her hair and asked with blushing face!


    "Send you home!"


    "how about you?"


    "Me? Of course I am home!"


    "I''ll go as well!"


    "There is someone in the family!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I know, Laurel, what does it matter? The big deal is that I don''t live with you! Anyway, you have Laurel and Helena, and... I heard my mother say that you still have Where''s your wife!" Thea muttered.


    "You are different from them!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    "What''s the difference, they are women and I am, and I have some of them. They don''t mind if you have a wife and I don''t mind. They love you and I too..." Thea seemed a little excited, but she didn''t react until the end of the story. He came over and hurriedly stopped, and then looked at Su Bai with some anxiety.


    "What do you do?" Su Bai asked deliberately.


    "Nothing!" Thea shook her head.

 C1170

    "You are different from them, you are too young."


    "I''m not young anymore!" Thea couldn''t help retorting.


    "I''m talking about age, not age!" Su Bai said worthy.


    Thea looked down and immediately understood, she was a little frustrated!


    I''m good at everything, but it doesn''t seem to grow up here!


    After coming out of the bar, Su Bai sent Thea home, and then went back!


    Back at home, Thea went back to her room unhappy, took off her meditation dress and lay down, and then took the computer and started surfing the Internet.


    "Papaya? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like eating, Chinese medicine? I heard that the taste is bitter, massage? This is a good method. Forget it, let¡¯s write down this menu and let the chef do it. Diet therapy is combined with massage, plus I¡¯m still developing Period, it should be bigger!" Thea murmured and saved the menu!


    Noon the next day!


    Su Bai brought the three daughters of the Raptor team to the port!


    Fleck and Bai Ci are preparing to trade here, and the three of them hide in the dark and see clearly!


    "My father is there, this is the best opportunity!" Helena whispered.


    "I have already called the police, and I expect to be here in about fifteen minutes. You are ready, and you will start to act when the police arrive. Don''t stay and leave afterwards!" Su Bai explained.


    "Ok!"


    The three girls nodded and got ready!


    Item 0032


    The police arrived very quickly and took it very seriously!


    After all, this is not an anonymous call, and the caller is Su Bai!


    As a celebrity in Starling City, as a''owner'' who donated money to the police, especially his port is reported, how can the police take it lightly!After receiving the call, he quickly began to prepare. Not to mention that all the police were deployed, but it was definitely not just a few patrol cars to check.In this operation, the police will naturally not tell others with great fanfare that the police are coming, and they have deployed almost hundreds of police forces with all kinds of equipment!


    "coming!"


    The silent Su Bai suddenly said in a low voice, and the three girls shook slightly, and soon noticed that the police had appeared and were approaching quietly.


    "Police, don''t move!"


    Quentin Lance suddenly yelled, and in an instant, countless police officers popped out and surrounded Fleck and Bai Ci who were trading.


    "Damn it!"


    Flake cursed in a low voice, but he didn''t expect the police to come on the scene.


    People get the money, get caught or resist!


    Without any hesitation, the person who ordered him to Flake had already started firing, and the person on the other side of Baizi had already exchanged fire with the police!


    I have to say that these mafia, underworld and other weapons are indeed relatively strong. Even if the police upgrade their equipment, their opponents will not be directly suppressed by fire. If you want to break through, it may take some time, and at this time Flake is ready to run.Bai Ci didn''t run away. Flake thought she would keep her loyalty in this way. In fact, if it was normal, she would have run away. How would she care about Flake''s life and death!


    Only this time, he dare not!


    "He''s going to run!"


    Helena yelled at Su Bai in a low voice eagerly.


    "Do it!"


    Su Bai whispered.


    With Su Bai''s order, the chance of the three women rushed out in an instant.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The arrows shot down several people, and Barbara and Laurel rushed over.


    "It''s the Raptor Squad!"


    The appearance of the three people surprised both sides. The police were delighted, but the Mafia were panicked!


    The target of the Raptor team is Flake, as for Bai Ci, don''t worry.


    When the Raptor team went to catch Flake, Su Bai also quietly came out of the dark.


    In the fierce exchange of fire, strolling around the courtyard came to Detective Lance''s side!


    "Why are you here? Get out of here, it''s dangerous!" Detective Lance asked concerned.


    "Come to help!" Su Bai said.


    Lance froze for a moment and immediately realized that Su Bai was capable, and he hesitated and handed him a pistol. Su Bai smiled.Raise your hand and pull the trigger.


    "boom!"

 C1171

    A machine gunner fell to the ground.


    "boom!"


    The machine gunner in the other direction fell to the ground immediately.


    The pressure on the two machine gunners who knocked out the opponent dropped sharply.


    Such precise marksmanship, coupled with the existence of the Raptor squad, may have made those guys a bit weak, and some people began to retreat slowly.


    The situation turned around instantly!


    "No, Bai Ci is going to run!"


    Detective Lance saw Bai Ci who was running towards the dark and shouted as soon as he was about to chase him, and he saw Su Bai, who was next to him, rushed past, very fast!


    Near a remote container.


    Su Bai found Bai Ci.


    Bai Zi didn''t run at all, but just hid. Seeing Su defeated, Bai Zi seemed to have accepted his fate.


    "Remember what you promised!" Bai Ci whispered.


    "I''m not going to lose my faith to you!" Su Bai said indifferently, and then went out under Bai Ci!


    Bai Ci was arrested, and Flake escaped and was chased by the Raptor Squad. Naturally, those little brothers would not resist any longer, and it didn''t take long for the situation to be controlled.Detective Lance sent someone to pursue Flake, but there was no news!


    It took more than two hours to deal with the scene. The smuggled drugs and the number of guns involved in the two people were staggering. Bai Zi was temporarily escorted to the police station. Su Bai talked with Detective Lance for a while. Make a note, and then leave first!After all, there is definitely no suspicion about Su Bai in this case. Su Bai has this relationship with Laurel. Detective Lance will definitely not let Su Bai go to the police station first, and then ask when necessary.


    Especially this time, Su Bai helped a lot!


    Su Bai drove away and stopped the car after walking far. It didn''t take long to see three figures in the car.


    Su Bai didn''t ask anything, and just started the car and left.


    Where''s Flake?


    Su Bai doesn''t think they will be chased, so there is only one possibility!


    He glanced at Helena, her expression seemed to be so low.


    No one knows better than them. In fact, the law simply cannot make people like Flake pay their due punishment.


    Back at the manor, Su Bai asked the three to change their clothes and leave.


    After Helena goes back, the police will definitely look for him. Barbara and Laurel still need to work hard on the result of Bai Ci''s final detention in this case, and put her in the Arkham Asylum.


    This is the purpose of Su Bai!


    Su failed in this case can be said to have a lot of benefits. First of all, I eluted my suspicion so that I would not be implicated in my company because of Flake''s willingness in the future, especially when Amanda Waller is definitely willing to use the topic.Secondly, Flake is over and the port is his own.And this incident will definitely be reported on a large scale. At that time, both the Raptor Team and the Eternal Paradise Company will benefit. The most important thing is that when the news comes out that Bai Ci has been locked in the Arkham Asylum, this advertisement will be loud.


    After people have probably learned about the Arkham Asylum, I believe the people should be happy to imprison these vicious criminals in!


    People are like this. I definitely don¡¯t want to stay in Starlin City. What if I run away? Shouldn¡¯t they have to harm them?


    And Starling City is a role model.


    Other cities have done so, and may send criminals from their own cities to the Arkham Asylum!


    After absorbing the cosmic energy, Su Bai slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Su Bai had just eaten breakfast to get to know the situation of the outside world. As a result, he saw Thea rushing over, and after seeing Su Bai, he threw himself into Su Bai''s arms.


    "Are you okay? I just knew what happened last night. Are you crazy? What if something happens!"


    Item 0033


    Although Thea''s words were not very pleasant, the deep worries of Su Bai in her tone could still be heard.Smiling and patted Thea on the shoulder, Su Bai said: "What can happen to me? There are so many policemen and the Raptor squad, not to mention that I have some abilities!"


    "I know, it is said in the report that you help the police fight the underworld, but you are still too dangerous like this!" Thea said with a curled mouth.


    "Okay, I get it! I don''t blame you for not being big or small because you care about me this time!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Thea smiled and said: "Anyway, I''m relieved if you''re okay, I just come to see you. I know you must have a lot of follow-up things to deal with next, if you are finished, please contact me!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised when Thea was suddenly so well-behaved and sensible. There were indeed a lot of things to deal with after sending thea away.Regarding the situation of the case, the follow-up situation of the port, etc., it was almost busy before and after, and things were finally settled in about a week.Barbara asked the mask girl and the white-haired girl to take charge of the security of the port. Although the cooperative relationship with Fleck still exists, it has been transferred to Helena, and there is basically no problem.The police station''s own confession has basically been completed, and Barbara has also arranged it. After the trial, Bai Ci will be transferred to the Arkham Asylum.The rest is to wait for the case to be closed. During this period, reports on this case are endless, occupying all the major headlines. Su Bai and Eternal Paradise are on the cusp and are very popular among the people.


    It''s a pity that the company''s projects are not for external sales, and I haven''t enjoyed this kind of feedback yet!


    Everything is developing in the direction that Su Bai hoped!


    On this day, Su Bai was sitting in the living room and was surfing the Internet. Thea''s head was resting on Su Bai''s legs and she was on the sofa. The legs covered with stockings were put together, and her little feet were dangling."Are we just staying at home like this?"


    "What? Bored?"


    "That''s it, I won''t be bored doing anything with you." Thea said with a grin.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out her hand to lift the hair beside her cheek. Thea grabbed Su Bai''s hand and rubbed it gently on her cheek, squinting and said, "What are you looking at?"

 C1172

    "Information from MIT."


    "You don''t want to go to school? No, you won''t let me go?" Thea said in a panic.


    "You? As long as you are obedient and obedient, I''ll be satisfied. As for MIT, forget it! I think this is going to find someone..."


    "Find someone, who to find?" Thea asked curiously.


    Su Bai was about to speak when he saw the maid approaching.


    "Sir, someone is visiting, and she said her name is Amanda!"


    "Amanda?" Su Bai put down the computer unexpectedly and said, "You let her in."


    "Thea, didn''t you just say you want to swim? I bought a swimsuit on it. Look at the suit you like, then go to the pool and wait for me!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Who is Amanda, it won''t be..." Thea stood up and looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do with her, just some business matters!"


    "I know!"


    Thea got up and went upstairs, and it didn''t take long for Amanda to come over.


    only one person!


    "This time I learned to be smart." Su Bai said with a smile.


    This was mocking her the last time she took someone to Arkham. Amanda naturally heard it and snorted noncommittal. Amanda sat down opposite Su Bai.


    "What the hell did you tell Bai Ci, she was willing to give up even freedom!" Amanda said straightforwardly after sitting down.


    "Have you seen Bai Ci?"


    Knowing that Bai Zi was arrested, Amanda went straight to the prison and saw Bai Zi.Persuading her to save her from going to jail to do things for herself, most people would agree to this condition, but Bai Ci refused!At first, Amanda thought that Bai Ci planned to take the opportunity to make more conditions. Who knows that this is not the case at all, it is completely determined to go to the Arkham Asylum to go to jail!Amanda is not stupid, and soon thinks of Su Bai!


    "There are also many kinds of freedom. For her, going to Arkham is the real freedom!" Su Bai said with a smile."The relationship between you and me shouldn''t be so good. Even if you didn''t hate me, you shouldn''t come to see me so kindly. You can go to the Three Treasures Palace for everything, and talk about your purpose!"


    Is hate in the bone?


    almost!


    The Arkham Knight destroyed Amanda''s mission several times, causing Amanda''s position in the Sky Eye Society to plummet. How could she not hate it?But there is an advantage to someone like her, everything depends on the result, and the others can be put aside temporarily!


    "I want white porcelain!"


    "Impossible!" Su Bai said without hesitation.


    I have been tossing for a long time to imprison Bai Ci to Arkham, and I also promised Arkham, how could it be given to Amanda.


    "Don¡¯t refuse in a hurry. You give me the white porcelain. I can promise that I won¡¯t play Arkham¡¯s idea or stare at you! And, if the situation permits, we can even cooperate! We can work together in the future. I have a lot of points for the benefits, and even higher. The captured prisoners can also be sent to Arkham selectively!"


    "Just white porcelain?"


    "Just white porcelain!"


    "I do not believe!"


    Su Bai simply shook his head.


    Amanda took a deep breath and said slowly: "For you, Bai Ci is just a tool for you to start Arkham, but for me, she involves many cases and there are triads! Long ago I I have already focused on Bai Porcelain, but it has never been successful! Even if Bai Porcelain can be locked in Arkham, this does not affect your plan and effect, but afterwards I hope you can hand it to me!"


    "Giving up Arkham again, and cooperating again, just for a white porcelain?" Su Bai smiled and said, "You want to be in charge!"


    "At least I expressed kindness!" Amanda said.


    "That''s because you can''t play with me. If you continue to play, you may not even have a chance to turn over in Sky Eye. If you are stronger than me, I will never feel this kindness!"


    "Everyone has their own value!"


    Chapter 0034 IT Female Ferry Siti


    "Yeah, your value is to let me pass the time. Otherwise, why do you think you can live to this day? Why do you really think that people can survive after provoking me?" Su Bai smiled with squinting eyes.


    Amanda''s face changed: "So, do you refuse to agree?"


    "If there is any way, don''t use it. To be honest, I almost forgot about you during this quiet period!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Don''t be too proud!"


    Amanda snorted, turned around angrily and went out.


    Su Bai shrugged and got upstairs to look for Thea!


    Who is Amanda?Ruthless, ruthless master!The most important thing is that she can''t give up Arkham, but she has changed a way now, using Arkham to take the position, and she will do it when she thinks the time is right!Taking a step back, Amanda really has no interest in reconciling the Soviet Union''s defeat, as he said, not everyone can not pay the price after provoking themselves!Su Bai destroyed her life, her goal, not her life!


    Killing her was just the simplest and most ineffective counterattack!


    During this time, Amanda must be very frustrated!

 C1173

    But this time she came and languished and left, so Su Bai''s mood changed very well.


    When she came upstairs, Thea was not there, she changed her swimming trunks at random, and Su Bai went to the swimming pool in the villa!


    In the swimming pool, clear water rippling.


    Thea swam around like a mermaid.


    When she came to the parasol next to her and sat down, looking at Thea¡¯s long legs as white and tender as snow, she chose a cooler black swimsuit, not one-piece, it looked like a tube top.


    "Done talking?"


    Thea swam to the shore and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Well, it''s over!"


    "Then come down!"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up and jumped down!


    The two were swimming casually in the pool, and Thea naturally surrounded Su Bai.


    Snow white and smooth!


    The two of them played in the water and had fun.


    After a while, the two came up, but they were embarrassed!


    "Are you... a polite reaction?" Thea asked with a grinning look at Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "No, this is my normal reaction! If I don''t respond, you should consider not coming!"


    "Why?" Thea asked curiously.


    "It''s no use coming!" Su Bai smiled.


    Thea smiled happily, saying that, now it''s useful to come by herself.


    This alone made Thea very happy!


    After staying with Thea for a day, Su Bai asked Barbara to book herself a ticket to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology!


    He is going to find someone!


    ...


    MIT!


    Walking on the campus, Su Bai can clearly feel how youthful and relaxed the atmosphere here is, the green grass, the leisurely students in twos and threes, one by one is youthful and beautiful, and there is a kind of vigor.


    Walking on the lawn, looking at people sitting in twos and threes in the shade at lunch or reading, or there are couples in you and me, Su Bai''s mouth is slightly raised, and his eyes are sitting alone under a tree and using the tablet to surf the Internet Girls!


    This girl is wearing a dress with a look, her legs are straight together, she is wearing a light red T-shirt, her blond hair is tied up, and she wears red-rimmed glasses. She looks very focused and quiet!


    It''s not as stunning as that, and it''s not even noticeable.


    "Hi!"


    Su Bai walked over and said hello.


    The girl was stunned and pushed her glasses to look at Su Bai."You, are you saying hello to me? I, I don''t seem to know you. Are you Asian, Chinese, Korean or Japanese?"


    Her words seemed to be talking to herself, and she seemed to fall into her own thinking. It took a long time for her to react, and smiled embarrassingly: "Hi! I, I didn''t expect you to say hello to me, I am Say, I have been here for so long and no one has greeted me. I don¡¯t mean to sit here, but to go to school here!"


    "Well, well, I understand what you mean. I just said hi, you don''t need to explain so much!" Su Bai was dumb."My name is Su Bai, how about you?"


    "Are you talking to me? Are you? Are you? Uh, Ferry Siti!" The girl murmured and hurriedly reached out...


    "Hello there!"


    After shaking hands, Su Bai laughed.


    Ferry Siti, IT girl!


    Yes, Su Bai came to MIT to find her!


    This is one of the main logistical support of the Green Arrow team, her computer skills can be said to be very powerful!


    At the same time, she is also a member of the Raptor team of the Soviet defeat plan!


    "Hello, you, you..." Ferry Siti seemed a little nervous and didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    "No one usually talks to you?" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    Ferry Siti shrugged: "Obviously yes!"


    "Then they really don''t have any vision, do you have time? Have a meal together?" Su Bai said.

 C1174

    "Eating? This..."


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Ferry Siti hesitating, Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand.


    Inviting a girl can¡¯t be silly and really have to wait for the girl¡¯s answer. If she wants to refuse, she would have already refused it. When she hesitates, it shows that she is a little excited, and the man should be more aggressive.Sure enough, Ferry Siti reached out and stood up.However, Ferry Siti thought that Su Bai just wanted to help her up, so he was ready to let go after getting up. Who knew Su Bai was holding her instead!


    "You..." Ferry Siti looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t you want to try the feeling of walking on campus holding hands?"


    "I really want to, but..."


    Ferry Siti said subconsciously, but Su Bai did not explain and walked out of the campus!


    The two walked out of the school and entered a nearby restaurant.


    After ordering dinner.


    Ferry Siti stared at Su Bai in a daze: "Well, I think we should make it clear, you... are you really trying to talk to me?"


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s for sure to strike up a conversation, but there is something else besides this."


    "I''ll just say, how can someone strike up a conversation with me!"


    Ferry Siti murmured and looked much more normal."what''s up?"


    "I want to ask you to work!"


    Item 0035


    "What?" Ferry Siti stared at Su Bai with wide eyes."Please, ask me to work?"


    "Eternal Paradise Company, you can check. I want you to be responsible for the work of the network technology department. As for your treatment, I will give you the highest price in the industry and double it!" Su Bai said.


    "Why, why?" Ferry Siti asked in amazement.


    This news is very impactful.


    The highest in the industry is already very exaggerated, almost impossible, and doubled!


    While asking, Ferry Siti picked up the computer and checked the Eternal Paradise Company. The business of the company was normal and the scale was large.Although such a department is also needed, it seems unnecessary to spend such a high price!


    "I am very optimistic about you, and there may be other jobs that need you at that time!" Su Bai smiled.


    Ferry Siti subconsciously blocked his chest and said: "I declare first, although you are handsome, I am also very happy that you can choose me, but I will not do other things!"


    Su Bai said dumbly: "What do you think, if anything else is not related to work, this condition is only for your work!"


    "Then what other job you are talking about?" Ferry Siti asked worriedly.


    "Relax, make sure that there are no unspoken rules and the like. I''ll talk about it later!" Su Bai smiled.


    "This... I think about it!" Ferry Siti said.


    "I will stay here for three days. I hope you can go with me when I leave! By the way, I am not familiar with how to book a hotel for me!" Su Bai laughed.


    "It''s about to start work now!" Ferry Siti muttered, and he quickly booked the hotel for Su Bai!


    "Is there anything going on? If you''re okay, go shopping, it''s rare to buy something at once!"


    "Ok!"


    "What do I think about my job... Are you sure it''s the network technology department, not the secretary?"


    Su Bai smiled, Ferry Siti had known this kind of spit or talk, and he didn''t care much.To put it bluntly, Ferry Siti actually has the character of a female dick, but people will change!After eating, Ferry Siti walked around with Su Bai. Su Bai didn''t know Ferry Siti for an excuse but was really shopping, and they were all ladies!For example, clothes, bags, or jewelry.


    This purchase is definitely more than one!


    The three on the Raptor team can''t favor one another, and Thea can''t be less!


    Encounter people who feel good-looking and suitable, as well as Wonder Woman Diana, as well as Plant Ivy, Catwoman, Leslie, Valerie Val and others from Gotham!


    People have been acquired by themselves, and now they are in Starling City, these little gifts should be given or they have to be given!


    In this way, things can get slower and more slowly!


    Ferry Siti was stunned. On the one hand, Su Bai was swiping his card and playing, on the other hand, he bought too much!


    "You... shouldn''t be for one person?" Ferry Siti couldn''t help asking, many things were obviously different in size.


    "of course not!"


    "Well, then I have to seriously consider your proposal!"


    It''s not for one person, it''s all women''s things!


    How could Ferry Siti fail to guess?

 C1175

    Su Bai smiled and didn''t explain. He bought a bunch of big bags and came to the hotel. Su Bai took out a bag and handed it to Ferry Siti: "It''s for you."


    "Me, me too?"


    "of course!"


    Ferry Siti opened it subconsciously and found that it was a red dress. When she was picking this dress, she took a few more glances and found it to be very beautiful. He didn''t expect him to observe it so carefully.It''s just... how does he know my size?


    "My vision is pretty accurate!"


    As if he knew what Ferry Siti was thinking, Su Bai said in a pun.


    On the one hand it refers to size, on the other hand it refers to choosing her to work in the company!


    "Well, then...thank you!"


    Ferry Siti said, somewhat cramped: "I think I should go!"


    "Well, please feel free to contact me if you have an answer, I think you can get my call yourself."


    "Ok!"


    Ferry Siti nodded and turned away.


    Within ten minutes, Su Bai received a text message on his phone.


    It was sent by Ferry Siti.


    Sure enough, she got her own phone easily, and she also sent a number.


    "What is this?" Su Bai replied curiously.


    "If you think you can make this call if you need it, someone will come to serve you. I found it on the Internet. It''s said to be pretty good..." Ferry Siti returned.


    On-site service...


    Su Bai said dumbly: "Why give me this?"


    "Just think you might need it!"


    Young, handsome, rich, and women!


    In most people, such a person in the eyes of Ferry Siti is definitely the kind who does not lack women around him, and cannot stay in a hotel for three days by himself!


    This is actually true. Su Bai basically goes wherever he goes. There will be no shortage of women around the sky, no matter if it is more or less!But in just three days, Su was not defeated, and it was impossible to find any on-site service.In the past three days, Su Bai did not leave the hotel much, and spent most of his time absorbing cosmic energy!He knew that Ferry Siti would definitely be staring at him, paying attention to his situation through all aspects of the Internet, but the same Su Bai was also paying attention to her.


    Moreover, Su Bai''s method is even more mysterious and no trace can be found!


    telepathy.


    Don''t talk about what she is doing, even she knows exactly what she is thinking.


    On the next day, Su Bai knew that Ferry Siti had contacted the school to prepare to leave after graduation, and Su Bai knew that it was done.


    On the third day, Ferry Siti packed up his luggage and came to Su Bai''s hotel!


    "Um, I...I think I don''t need to say it!" Su Bai smiled as he watched Ferry Siti dragging his luggage.


    The next step is simple. Ferry Siti booked two tickets to Starling City and returned by plane together.


    Got off the plane.


    Su Bai first helped Ferry Siti set up a room in a hotel near the company, and then went back to the manor. Then he came back and took Ferry Siti to the company directly!


    This process does not need to be elaborated, especially after Barbara meets Ferry Siti and calms down, the rumors that may have arisen in the company, or the idea of ??waiting to see the good show of two women fighting are gone!


    Chapter 0036 Not everyone can control leather pants!


    "I brought you a gift, come and get it at night!"


    Su Bai said to Barbara, and then asked Barbara to take charge of Ferry Siti''s work and leave the company.


    With that said, Ferry Siti knows the relationship between Barbara and Su Bai!


    She must be one of them, but I don¡¯t know if she knows the existence of other people!


    Su Bai returned to the manor and picked out the things that Xia bought. Although Xia also likes to wear more sexy, especially silk stockings and other long wear recently, but after all, she is young and her temperament does not reflect that sexy. On the contrary, it feels more cool.So Su Bai bought her a set of clothes and a bag, in black!Bringing things, Su Bai came to Quinn''s house.


    Her mother and stepfather should be at the company when she was not at home. Su Bai also came often, so the servant did not stop him, and asked that Thea was in the room, and Su Bai went in directly.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Thea was lying on the bed wearing only a pair of shorts, her hands were on her...


    It feels like I am doing it myself to get enough food and clothing.


    Su Bai was stunned by this scene!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Thea yelled in a panic and hurriedly blocked her body, only to discover that Su Bai was coming in."You, why are you here."

 C1176

    "If I didn''t come, how could I find that you were yourself..." Su Bai said dumbly.


    "No, you, you have misunderstood, it''s not like you are!" Thea quickly explained: "I''m just, just massaging."


    "massage?"


    Su Bai looked at Thea suspiciously.


    Thea nodded quickly: "Yes, I found it on the Internet, and said that it can be bigger like this often!"


    "Bigger..."


    Su Bai was speechless.


    I didn''t expect Thea to do this quietly. Is it because she said she was too young last time.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai handed over the bag."A gift for you!"


    "clothes?"


    She guessed it when she saw the bag, and happily ensured that Su Bai kissed directly, and then took it and looked at it.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    You know, Thea only has a pair of shorts.


    Forget it, this girl would like to wear as little as possible in front of her.


    She doesn''t mind, what is she hypocritical!


    "Leather clothes? Not bad, cool! What are these, leather pants? How did you know that I wanted to buy leather pants recently?" Thea looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Try it on, I think your legs are suitable for this!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Thea nodded and got dressed quickly.


    Leather pants, not everyone can control it.


    The legs are short and thick. Even if the legs are not thick, they will not be able to wear leather pants.


    But after Thea put it on, only perfection can be described!


    Slim and straight, absolutely perfect!


    Thea reached out to find the underwear on the boat, and then put on a leather jacket.


    "how about it?"


    Thea poses in front of Su Bai.


    "It''s great, but if you go out, remember to wear a dress inside!"


    "Of course it is!"


    Thea said.


    "Thank you, I knew you would bring me a gift!" Thea suddenly sat on Su Bai''s lap with her leg slung, and said with a smile on Su Bai''s neck with her hands.


    At a distance of close at hand, Su Bai''s eyes subconsciously looked in front of Thea.


    Her underwear is that kind of translucent. Although the shape is still there, it basically has no occlusion effect, which means that Su Bai can see clearly!


    Although the actions of the two have already surpassed that kind of friends, similar to the feelings between brothers and sisters, Su Bai has always been very calm and looked at it with admiration, but this time it seems a little different!Is there something wrong with the atmosphere?


    His eyes met, his eyes burning.


    Su Bai could feel the strangeness in Thea''s eyes, the fragrance of the girl came in bursts, Su Bai was also a little drunk!


    If a slap doesn''t make a sound, what does it mean to be spiritual?


    Sometimes they were at the same frequency with each other, Su Bai felt that the atmosphere was different from usual, and Thea could also feel it.The little girl has always been bold, and she feels unconditional and bottomless towards Su Baihe, so she naturally bowed her head and kissed her.I kissed just now, but the face, this time is the mouth!


    On a sunny day, a little water touched, and then Thea kissed again.


    They are all posted together.


    Obviously she didn''t know what to do, but Su Bai did. He opened her mouth and held hands on Thea''s waist, Su Bai took the initiative!


    The atmosphere suddenly became warm!


    The breathing sound followed!


    The leather jacket was taken off and the two kissed passionately.


    Su Bai was lying on the bed, and Thea slowly moved back a little while supporting Su Bai, and then went to untie his belt.


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai reached out and stopped Thea.

 C1177

    "Why, you don''t want it? Don''t lie to me, I can feel it. I have known you for so long, and I know everything. This is what I want to do!" Thea said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Aren''t you coming of age next month!"


    "I can use my mouth!" Thea said surprisingly.


    Su Bai looked at Thea in amazement, and Thea curled her lips and said: "I''m not isolated from the world, don''t you know this kind of thing? Don''t men like them all?"


    "That''s right, but not now!"


    "why!"


    Thea is a little angry!


    Obviously you responded to me just now. It is obvious that the almost non-existent window paper is torn, why is it not working?


    Su Bai smiled and got up and put his arms around Xia''s neck and kissed fiercely, and said, "Because your mother is back, I don''t want her to drive out!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Thea was stunned for a moment and stopped carefully, and sure enough there was a voice outside!


    After getting off Su Bai, Thea found the leather jacket to put on.


    As soon as she was dressed, she heard a knock on the door, followed by Moira, thea''s mother.


    "I heard you are here."


    Moira didn''t see the difference between the two, or didn''t think too much about it, and smiled and greeted Su Bai.


    "Yes, I just came back from the field and brought a little gift for Thea!"


    Moira smiled and said, "Would you like to stay for dinner tonight? Just to talk about the company!"


    "Okay!" Su Bai agreed.


    "Then I won''t disturb you!" Moira said with a smile and turned and went out.


    Close the door.


    Thea was relieved and looked at Su Bai!


    Item 0037


    Although nothing happened because of Moira, the window paper of the two of them had been broken.Originally, Thea was very sticky to Su Bai, and her behavior far exceeded the boundaries of friends or siblings. Now she is even more sticky.As soon as my mother left, she threw herself into Su Bai''s arms!Su Bai would naturally not be polite. Thea had been his target long ago.Before, because she thought she was still young, she didn''t act much, but only cultivated the feelings with her. Now I realized that, unknowingly, Thea is already a young girl!


    While kissing, his hands moved even more unceremoniously, and the beautiful name helped Thea massage!


    The atmosphere is quite pink!


    Unknowingly, the two of them had been tired and crooked in the room for a long time, so Su Bai went downstairs first, and Thea changed her clothes upstairs!


    In the restaurant downstairs.


    Although it is just an ordinary family banquet, it is actually very rich and grand.


    Moira and her husband, of course, the later husband sat in the center, Su Bai sat on the other side, and it didn''t take long for Thea to come down.Also wearing leather pants, just changed to a T-shirt!Normally she should sit on the other side, but after she came over, she sat next to Su Bai!Moira frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. Soon, he talked about the company while eating!In the past, Xia was completely uninterested in these, and she withdrew early after eating, but Xia did not leave today!


    However, she did not stay honestly either!


    Quinn Group is currently participating in the bidding of a company, which is an energy company, but there are many bidding companies. Therefore, Moira hopes that Eternal Paradise can also participate. With the strength and reputation of Eternal Paradise, it should help Quinn Group. The acquisition was successful.Supai itself has shares in the Quinn Group, plus Eternal Paradise is not involved in this area of ??business, so this is a normal cooperation.


    Su Bai is talking here, and he can feel a little foot rubbing against his leg!


    Pretending to look down inadvertently, she saw Thea stretched her feet, wearing a pair of fishnet stockings on her feet, teasing herself.Look at Thea again, her face is serious!


    Su Bai smiled to himself, he is really a rebellious little fairy, dare to do anything!


    "I can help with this, and I will tell the company when I go back."


    Su Bai responded with a smile.


    "Then trouble you!"


    Moira said gratefully.


    The guests and hosts enjoyed this meal, and it was quite exciting!After the meal, Su Bai was about to leave, and Thea naturally wanted to come and send it off.While no one was paying attention, Thea took the initiative to send a kiss to bid farewell!


    Go back to the manor.


    Laurel is also back.


    She gave her the gift she brought back and talked about the case of Bai Zi. The previous Raptor team had enough evidence for Bai Zi to conclude the case. If nothing else, Bai Zi will be transferred to Arkham in three days.Tomorrow, there will be news to report on this!After that, the two of them naturally took a bath and slept and rolled over, and the evil fire that had been made by Thea before rushed out uncontrollably.However, it was obvious that Su Bai had forgotten. Before going to Thea''s house, Su Bai told Barbara that she would come to pick up things at night!Barbara''s company''s business had just been handled very late, and when she came to the manor, she went directly to Su Bai''s room.I heard the sound inside before entering the door.


    "This is Laurel? It''s not like telling me how to talk to Laurel when I came over tonight... It''s okay, anyway, I can''t stand it alone!"


    Barbara was not angry or used to it, she opened the door and went in.


    Sure enough, Su Bai is fighting Laurel.

 C1178

    "what¡­¡­"


    Seeing Barbara suddenly come in, Laurel screamed and wanted to cover it.


    Su Bai glanced at Barbara, and Barbara raised her eyebrows and immediately understood that Laurel was not released.The battle continued, and Barbara soon joined the battle.With the veteran Barbara, although Laurel was very uncomfortable at the beginning, but soon fell, until the end was exhausted, the two talents fell asleep in Su Bai''s arms one by one!


    Satisfied and enjoyable!


    For Su Bai, it is really difficult for a person to completely satisfy him!


    Don''t look at Laurel or Barbara, they usually do it, but together, this is the first time!


    The last time they were together, it was not long after they came to Starlin City. When the Plant Ivy came to see her, it was Plant Ivy and Barbara!


    I have to say that Barbara is a very strong assist king!


    The warm sun swaggered in.


    Laurel woke up quietly, and just opened her eyes and saw Barbara on the opposite side, which made her startled for a moment and immediately recalled what happened yesterday, and shy emotions breed.At this moment, Barbara woke up suddenly and watched Laurel say hello very naturally, not caring!As I said before, the three people are more or less competing together. Barbara''s reaction made Laurel feel that if she is shy, she will lose!


    After the three of them got up and went down to eat, Su Bai told Barbara about the Quinn Group''s acquisition of an energy company for her to follow up, and then turned on the TV to watch the news.


    All over the world is about the white porcelain case and the news about Arkham, which makes Su Bai very satisfied.


    This is the effect he wants!


    "I''m going to a law firm!" Laurel said.


    "It just happens that I''m back to the company, I''ll give it to you!" Barbara said.


    Laurel hesitated and nodded, and the two left together.


    Su Bai sat in the living room by himself, but his thoughts had shifted to Amanda.


    Looking at Amanda''s appearance is very important to Bai Ci. Although she broke up last time, Su Bai doesn''t believe Amanda will forget it.


    Telepathically finds Amanda, Su Bai soon knows what she is going to do.


    "I know you won''t live in peace! Haha, but that''s okay, at least there is action!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly.


    Two days later.


    At the Starling City Police Station, Bai Ci was handcuffed onto a protected police car, ready to escort him to the Arkham Asylum!


    at the same time.


    Su Bai called the Raptor team!


    Item 0038


    The police car came out of the police station and drove smoothly towards Gotham City.


    There were four police cars in the front and the rear. On the escort car in the middle, Bai Ci was even more hand-cuffed, and two police officers in the car were staring intently.


    At least a dozen policemen in total!


    The three of the Raptor team secretly followed them on their motorcycles. Su Bai followed them to keep in touch, and walked out of the company office.Barbara goes to perform tasks, Su Bai can only handle some business by himself.After processing the business, Su Bai came to the network department!


    Ferry Siti was immersed in work when he heard someone come in and looked up and found that Su was a little nervous after defeat.


    To be honest, she doesn''t know why Su Bai went to MIT to find her, even though she has confidence in her abilities!


    "Hi!"


    Su Bai smiled and sat down opposite Ferry Siti, and said, "Are you busy?"


    "Should I say that I am busy or not?" The boss asks you if you are busy. This question is really hard to answer!


    Su Bai smiled: "I want you to help me."


    "what''s up?"


    "You know that Bai Ci is being escorted to Arkham, because Bai Ci was arrested and I am a little concerned, and I am a little worried, so can you monitor the situation? I want to see her safely sent to Arkham !" Su Bai said.


    Ferry Siti was stunned for a moment, while he hadn''t decided yet, his fingers were already operating on the computer.


    "Uh... well."


    Ferry Siti said in a low voice.


    Su Bai walked to Ferry Siti and took a look. There was a surveillance picture, a road map, and a red dot surrounding several green dots on the screen. It was Bai Ci and the police.I don''t know how Ferry Siti did it, it''s really amazing!


    Su Bai smiled and moved the chair next to him to sit down, and said to Ferry Siti: "If you don''t mind, I will stay and have a look."


    "Dang, of course don''t mind!" Ferry Siti said.


    Su Bai nodded without saying anything, watching the screen intently.


    The convoy has left Starling City, and it takes about a few hours to get to Gotham City from here.However, neither the police nor the Raptor squad, or even Bai Ci took it lightly!

 C1179

    Ferry Siti looked at Su Bai secretly. It was just a boring picture. He didn''t expect him to watch it for more than two hours!Ferry Siti glanced at the screen subconsciously, but suddenly found that the team had stopped.


    "The green dot has disappeared. Someone really robbed someone!"


    Ferry Siti shouted in surprise.


    "Can you set it up, I want to know the situation of the enemy." Su Bai asked towards Ferry Siti.


    Ferry Siti nodded his fingers and quickly operated on the computer. After a while, several blue dots appeared.


    This should be the enemy!


    Moreover, a lot of them!


    "The enemy has appeared!" Su Bai said in the headphones, and soon the three of the Raptor team rushed over.Make the enemy''s position, number, clear, the battle becomes more targeted and easier.


    The number of blue dots is rapidly decreasing.


    It didn''t take long, it all disappeared.


    The red dot is still in place.


    "I don''t know the identity of the enemy, but they are all military weapons!"


    Helena responded.


    Of course it is the military weapon. This action was planned by Amanda, and they are all Amanda''s people!


    "You escort Bai Ci to Arkham, along..."


    Before Su Bai had finished speaking, there was a feeling of being targeted, a murderous aura!


    "boom!"


    With the sound of the broken window, Su Bai grabbed Ferry Siti and bent over and lowered his head, only to hear a bang.


    The computer in front of me was pierced by a bullet and exploded with a bang!


    Ferry Siti was shocked and seized Su Bai tightly, and Su Bai turned his head to look.


    Looking directly at the opposite building through the broken window, he saw a man on the building quickly closing his gun and preparing to leave!


    "Hitman?"


    "The target turned out to be me!"


    "It''s kind of interesting, I didn''t expect Amanda to assassinate herself temporarily after setting up the task?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he was not very angry, but he felt a little bit funny!


    Su Bai didn''t care about assassination. He thought it was funny because he thought Amanda looked a little bit like at last!


    Killer, Su Bai did not chase.


    He has been locked, and it is easy to find him!


    "Are you okay?" Su Bai turned his head and asked Ferry Siti.


    Ferry Siti looked up and said, "I just want to know what''s going on!"


    "You know the Raptor Squad, and someone else wants to kill you?"


    Su Bai smiled and shrugged. At this time, a security guard had arrived.


    Su Bai took Ferry Siti to his office, and naturally someone would do the aftermath.Not long after, Detective Lance also came. After all, this was a shooting incident, or his... son-in-law?Su Bai simply said that there was nothing wrong with the situation. After finishing the transcript, he asked Su Bai to be careful and left to look for the killer.But when you think about it, it''s definitely not that easy!


    Su Bai touched Amanda.


    Amanda is very depressed now, it can be said to be furious, and the mission fails. Once a person is sent to Arkham, it will be difficult to get it.Su Bai did not find any arrangements for this killer from her memory, which is interesting!Isn''t this killer arranged by Amanda?It''s really just a coincidence. The killer wanted to kill himself for other reasons, just at this time?


    "You don''t seem to be scared at all? You were almost sniped just now!"


    Ferry Siti couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled: "Isn''t it all right now!"


    "You know the Raptor team, you asked me to help it for the Raptor team?" Ferry Siti asked again.


    "I do know the Raptor team, and I am very familiar! Speaking of which, would you like to help?"


    "This is the other job you are talking about?" Ferry Siti said.


    "Forget it, the Raptor team is good, but it lacks logistical support, especially if you are good at computer technology like you!"


    "If I refuse, will you fire me? Will the Raptor team trouble me?" Ferry Siti asked in a low voice.


    "of course not!"


    "Then I think about it!"

 C1180

    "Well, you can consider this matter slowly, but you have to investigate the origin of this killer first, I believe you can do it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0039


    Bai Ci was safely imprisoned in Arkham Prison under the escort of the Raptor Squad, and then the Raptor Squad returned.


    At this time Su Bai already knew the killer''s message!


    I have to say that Ferry Siti is really good.


    Especially the serious posture of doing what you are good at, very shining!First, he hacked into the police station to look at the killer''s bullet, and found the seller through the bullet model, etc., and then hacked into the seller''s website to find the buyer and finally locked the killer''s identity.


    "Floyd Lawton, an internationally wanted professional killer, codenamed death shooter. The marksmanship is accurate, and it is said that he never missed his hand. This should be the first time, how did you find it?" Ferry Siti asked curiously Tao.


    "intuition!"


    Su Bai responded and looked at his information!


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a death shooter, which really surprised Su Bai.


    As a well-known villain, killer, and death shooter are indeed very powerful, and this product is still a member and core of the future suicide team!


    "Okay, you have a good rest, the next thing is left to me." Su Bai smiled and patted Ferry Siti, then got up and left.


    After getting out of the company and getting into the car, Su Bai was still thinking about the death shooter. Who hired him?


    Not Amanda, who else wants to die?


    "Patter!"


    The door of the car suddenly opened, and a wisp of black was seen sitting in the co-pilot.


    It is not easy for people to get on the car while driving.


    Su Bai glanced at it and smiled."Why did you run into Starling City? Has no villain in Gotham asked you to arrest you recently?"


    A dark uniform with a bat-like logo on his chest.


    Batman, Bruce Wayne!


    He took off his mask, revealing Bruce Wayne''s familiar face.


    "godfather!"


    Bruce Wayne said, and then said: "I heard that you were almost assassinated? The death shooter did it?"


    "The news is very good!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Bruce Wayne nodded: "I know a little bit about this death shooter. He was born in Gotham City and appeared as a criminal nemesis some time ago. However, I stopped him from being cruel, and he fought against him several times later. Criminal, killer! I have been looking for him since he left Gotham, but I didn''t expect him to come to Starling City."


    "sure!"


    Su Bai sighed."Unexpectedly, this guy can still escape from your hands, and he has never broken the record of never failing!"


    Bruce Wayne gave a wry smile and said nothing.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Okay, let me take care of the death shooter!"


    "Don''t you need my help?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "It''s not necessary, you just protect Gotham. By the way, how is Gotham?" Su Bai asked.


    "As always, I was hunting down the prisoners who escaped from the Black Gate Prison." Bruce Wayne paused and said, "Godfather, about the Owl Court..."


    After becoming Batman, Bruce Wayne did not forget to investigate the Owl Court, but it was too mysterious and there were no useful clues!


    "Wait, wait until my people enter the core position to get accurate news, I will notify you when I look back!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Well, then I''m leaving!"


    Bruce Wayne opened the car door and disappeared.


    The arrival of Batman reminded Su Bai of other things. The Raptor team was already on the way back. Su Bai told them about the death of the shooter and asked them to investigate when they came back.I went back to the manor and brought gifts back to Gotham!


    The magic portal opened, Su Bai threw things in and appeared in Paradise Manor!


    After Barbara came over with herself, the Plant Ivy girl lived in Paradise Manor.


    Leave the gift of Plant Girl and Kitten, and then bring a gift to Arkham!


    When I arrived at Akamsupai, I first met Leslie and had a little affection in her office, and then I went to see the detained Bai Ci!


    Bai Ci was very nervous about Su Bai''s appearance, but Su Bai just came to tell her that she was free, honestly went to jail and then left.After that, Su Bai went to the Gotham Bulletin to see Valerie Var. She has been promoted to deputy editor. The arrival of Su Bai obviously made her very happy. It was not until night fell that Su Bai left... Without going back to the manor to find Plant Girl or Kitten, Su Bai went to see Sylvie!


    In the two years since he was away from Gotham, Silvi has changed a lot.


    The first is the change of oneself, the appearance is more beautiful.Secondly, the status of the Owl Court has steadily risen. Although it has not yet reached the core level, it is not far away. It is exposed to many information that is difficult for outsiders to obtain, but it is not enough!Once he shot, Su Bai planned to wipe out the roots!


    I didn''t do it with Leslie, and didn''t do it with Valerie Val.

 C1181

    When Sylvie is here, Su Bai is not polite, because Silvi¡¯s hatred has not diminished due to the passage of time, but has become stronger and stronger, especially after being in a high position, so Su Bai is naturally ruthless. Ravaged a lot, and then left from Gotham!


    This time I came back very briefly, but mainly for presents.


    So it''s nothing!


    However, the short duration of his departure does not mean that nothing happened.


    When Su Bai left Starling City, the death shooter made another shot, killing three people one after another!


    Without exception, all were shot in seconds, and the police did not even see the shadow of the dead shooter!


    "Is there no clue?"


    In the manor, the Raptor team has returned and is studying the death shooter.


    "Several people who died were all high-ranking officials of the company, and it was involved in the acquisition of energy companies, and Su Bai was also attacked. This may be the reason for this!" Barbara said.


    "In other words, this may be a death shooter hired by someone who also competes in this energy company, in order to eliminate competitors?"


    "Probably!"


    After speaking, the three looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You all live here, I will send a message tomorrow that we are very interested in this company and increase the acquisition. The last time we missed, the death shooter will definitely come again. At that time, give He came to catch turtles in an urn!"


    Item 0040


    The Soviet defeat plans to catch the turtle in the urn and catch the death shooter.


    But the plan has not changed fast!


    The dead shooter did not appear for two consecutive days and did not commit any more crimes.


    Su Bai received a call from Moira and said that there was a reception that he hoped Su Bai could attend. It was about the acquisition of energy companies and other competitors would also attend.


    Moira invited Su Bai to join Barbara.


    Su Bai agreed!


    After this reception, you can basically decide who will succeed in the acquisition, and the death shooter will definitely appear.


    However, it is more difficult to catch turtles in the urn!


    "Boom boom!"


    Su Bai knocked on the door of the Network Department!


    "This place, I hope you can closely monitor every move here tonight. In addition...this channel is in contact with the Raptor team. I hope you can cooperate with the Raptor team tonight!" Su Bai wrote down the address of the reception and passed it to Ferry Siti.


    "Death shooter?" Ferry Siti asked.


    "Ok!"


    "I understand!"


    Ferry Siti nodded in response.


    Night fell.


    Su Bai and Barbara arrived at the reception.


    "This place is empty." Barbara looked around. The location of the reception was on a certain floor of a certain building. There were many buildings around. It was really difficult to guarantee where the Death Shooter would appear.


    "No hurry, Ferry Siti will monitor the surroundings, and she will know if the death shooter appears." Su Bai responded in a low voice.


    At this time Moira came over with her husband and Thea.


    "Why are you here too?"


    Su Bai asked curiously.


    "You come, I am here!" Thea glanced at Barbara, and Barbara smiled and greeted Moira and the others!


    Seeing her mother not paying attention, Thea pulled Su Bai to the corner.Su Bai thought there was something wrong with her, but as soon as the past passed, Thea had already embraced Su Bai and kissed her.


    The kiss ended.


    Thea gasped and said, "I miss you!"


    "I miss you too." Su Bai responded with a smile and left without anxiousness.


    Many people now know that Su Bai does not care much about the company''s affairs, so Su Bai has no effect even if he is not there.


    Quietly making out with Thea in the corner.


    After a while, Ferry Siti''s voice sounded in Su Bai''s headphones.


    The dead shooter was found.

 C1182

    It''s on the roof opposite.


    Laurel and Helena, who had been waiting outside for a long time, had already gone to find the Death Shooter.


    ...


    On the roof, the sniper rifle is mounted.


    The death shooter aimed at a person at the reception through the scope!


    Moira''s husband.


    He turned out to be the target of the death shooter.


    Taking a deep breath, the death shooter pulled the trigger directly.


    Simply neat, without hesitation!


    The moment he pulled the trigger, a voice suddenly came from behind, which made the Death Shooter tremble slightly.


    "not good!"


    The Death Archer cried out in his heart, this shaking is very likely to be inaccurate!


    boom!


    The bullet penetrated the glass, and a waiter next to him fell to the ground in response, and there was a panic everywhere!


    Su Bai held Thea, and his spiritual power instantly released and enveloped the entire cocktail party!


    "It''s him!"


    Everyone was panicking, only one person, one showed regret!


    Obviously it should be him!


    The death shooter was hired to kill the competitor, which means that his employer must also be one of the people who want to buy an energy company!


    After identifying the target, Su Bai held Thea and came to Moira and the others in the chaos.


    "I''m going to find Barbara!"


    Su Bai said, then turned and disappeared among the crowd.


    While no one is paying attention, there is no monitoring.


    Su Bai teleported directly and came to the top of the building opposite.


    On the roof.


    Helena and Laurel are dealing with the death shooter, and it doesn''t look so easy.


    After all, death shooters are more experienced and stronger than them!


    The mission failed again to make the death shooter look very atmosphere.


    "Go and catch the mastermind, leave it to me!"


    Su Bai shouted and walked out slowly.


    "It''s you!"


    The Death Shooter shouted in shame.


    After the match, the two women knew the strength of the death shooter. They were a little worried when they heard Su Bai say this, but seeing Su Bai''s attitude, the two quickly left without entanglement.When passing by, Su Bai said the name of the mastermind.


    The death shooter did not chase the two!


    Obviously, for him, Su defeat is more important!


    "You are looking for death!" The death shooter said while looking at Su Bai, slowly changing the bullet.


    "I don''t think so." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Crack!"


    The bullets were replaced, and the death shooter sneered: "You should have done it just now. Now there is no chance. You avoided it last time, although I don''t know why! But this time, you are not so lucky!"


    With that said, the death shooter suddenly raised his hand and shot Su Bai!


    very fast!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it seemed that the bullet had been shot out after the gun was raised.


    Whoosh!


    The bullet piercing sound flew towards Su Bai, but Su Bai gently turned his head to avoid it!


    The death shooter''s eyes widened and stunned!

 C1183

    The distance between the two is no more than five meters. At this distance, even a dead shooter with his eyes closed can hit the target, but he actually avoided it!


    How can this be?


    The death shooter couldn''t believe it and pulled the trigger again!


    "Bang!" Bang!"boom!"


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, he fired continuously.


    The bullets flew out almost at the same time, and they also hit different positions.


    But the strange thing is that Su Bai still avoided it!


    Even the death shooter didn''t see clearly how Su Bai escaped.


    Cold sweat couldn''t help but pop out of his forehead!


    This simply subverted his perception!


    "Crack, click!"


    He hurriedly pulled the trigger, but the bullets were all gone.


    Throwing away the pistol, there was a wristgun on the death shooter''s wrist, preparing to continue firing, but at this time he saw Su Bai raise his arm gently, and then...he saw a strange scene.


    The bullets on the ground floated up one after another, then turned around and aimed at him!


    "This, it''s impossible..."


    The Death Shooter cried out.


    "You now have two choices!"


    "One: Go to jail obediently."


    "Two: die!"


    "Which one do you choose?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Chapter 0041 is boring to bully you!


    "Go to jail, I choose to go to jail!"


    The Death Shooter was stunned for a long time and suddenly raised his hands and said, muttering: "What''s wrong with this world!"


    "Change is too fast, can''t you accept it?"


    Su Bai smiled."Aren''t you from Gotham? Don''t you know who I am or what happened to Gotham?"


    Death Archer shook his head.


    When he debuted, Su Bai was in Starling City.


    Although the Arkham Knights are still there, they are rarely dispatched because of Batman.So after the death shooter debuted, he was in contact with Batman. I really don¡¯t know too much about Su Bai. For him, Su Bai was only one of his goals this time!But after calming down, he remembered about the monsters in the Black Gate Prison. Although it has been a while, the death shooter was also in Gotham at the time, and he naturally heard about it.


    There were superpowers before, so now it is not so unacceptable.


    It was just too sudden, I didn''t expect it for a while!


    "Go surrender!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Death Shooter couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s boring!"


    Su Bai said lightly: "If it wasn''t for other reasons, you would have been dead since you shot and assassinated that day."


    "..."


    The death shooter didn''t know what to say.


    I thought he was some kind of hero, or he didn''t kill people like Batman, but I didn''t expect it was just because he was boring, or he didn''t look down on himself at all, and felt that he was not worthy of being killed by him!


    This feeling makes the death shooter quite depressed and aggrieved!


    In fact, Su Bai really didn''t mean to look down on him, but his attention was not on this recently.


    Pick up girls, Raptor Squad, Arkham, and absorb cosmic energy!


    And it''s good for Gotham or Starling City.


    They are all ordinary-level characters, and they can easily kill countless times without using their hands. They are indeed a bit bullying and a little uninteresting.


    "You know what to say and what not to say!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then disappeared suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw those bullets falling to the ground. If this were not the case, the death shooter even felt that he might have hallucinations.After a long time, the death shooter left here and turned himself in!

 C1184

    The reception scene.


    Su Bai appeared from the corner and found Barbara, and then went to Thea and others.


    There were no other casualties except the hapless waiter.


    The police have arrived.


    The Raptor team had just appeared and caught the person who hired the death shooter, but he refused to admit it.But it didn''t take long for the death shooter to come forward.Perhaps the psychological quality is too weak, even the death shooter does not know who the hirer is, but he admits it when he sees the death shooter surrendering!This kind of psychological quality is also touching!


    The police took the hirer and the dead shooter away, and the matter was over.However, the reception obviously cannot continue, although many people are surprised or even curious about how it feels strange.


    Why did the murderer surrender?


    But think about it this time the Raptor team only showed up with two people and it was relieved, maybe another person did it!


    As for the truth of the matter, only the parties may know.


    After the death shooter was brought to the police station, he also said why he surrendered. In the end, he had no choice but to settle the case directly after all.


    Su Bai confessed to Barbara that she was asked to follow up the death shooter''s case and hand over to Arkham, and then prepared to drive home.It turned out that Thea was following.


    "It''s okay, are you scared?"


    Su Bai asked, holding Thea.


    Thea shook her head: "I was a little scared at first, but if you are there, I am not afraid! I think, I want to go home with you!"


    Su Bai is slightly embarrassed, it is really not convenient at home!


    "Go to me, I won''t go back today!" Barbara answered.


    "Row!"


    Su Bai responded, knowing that Barbara had returned to the manor to meet the others, and then drove Thea to Barbara''s place.


    It doesn''t matter where Thea goes, she just wants to be with Su Bai.


    Thea was quiet and well-behaved along the way, but she changed when she got to the apartment!


    As soon as Su Bai closed the door, Thea hugged Su Bai without even seeing the environment in the apartment!


    Think about it too!


    Thea is not an honest child.


    While holding Su Bai, Thea took the initiative to take off her coat.


    "Well, waiting for your birthday, why are you more anxious than me?" Su Bai joked with a smile.


    "Can''t it?" Thea blushed."My classmates have already...Already...I have been laughed at."


    "Your classmates..." Su Bai shook his head dumbly, and hugged Thea into the living room.


    For Thea, it is now in a strong time, and I think about it even if I can''t see it for a minute, and I want to be intimate when we stick together.After sitting down, he was lying in Su Bai''s arms, just like a chicken pecking rice!


    After a while, Su Bai''s phone rang.


    The call from Barbara just told Su Bai that the matter was settled, and Ferry Siti had asked her to go back to rest.


    Put down the phone, Su Bai pillowed on the sofa, let out his thoughts!


    The death shooter is a coincidence, whether it is the cause or the timing that involves him!If Amanda knows that the death shooter has been caught, what else might he do? Just turn around and let the Raptor team follow up!I don''t know how so many people compete in an energy company and hire killers. I really want to pay!When it comes to energy companies, Su Bai is thinking of something!Eternal Paradise is mainly in the fields of construction and investment, and there is really a project worth investing in!


    Midtown!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    At this time, particle accelerators should be researched, so it might as well invest.


    Compared with Gotham and Starling City, Midtown will be more lively in the future.


    Whose city is that?


    O Flash!


    They are all super-powered villains, and they can also bring up Su Bai''s interest!


    "You can ask Barbara tomorrow to find out about the situation!" Su Bai muttered and then raised his head to ask Thea if she was hungry and get something to eat.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she found that Thea was dishonest again!


    Her hand is already on her own part...


    I don¡¯t know when the belts are untied and the zippers are opened...


    Chapter 0042 Investment in cutting-edge laboratories and first seeing Meilin


    Because of Midtown, Su Bai was too focused and didn''t notice Thea''s actions at all. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Thea''s courage increased.

 C1185

    Seeing Thea''s nervous, curious and shy look, Su Bai didn''t stop it. During this period of time, Thea seemed to become particularly...particularly interested in this aspect of things, to see how much she knew.Su Bai did not stop it, which made Thea even more courageous. It didn''t take long for her to see the true face of Lushan. She seemed to be shocked. She subconsciously looked at Su Bai. Su Bai didn''t speak but she was just shallow. Smile lightly.


    This smile made Thea seem to feel that what she had just done was a bit shameful?He quickly turned his head and lowered sharply.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai hummed softly and held the head of Thea. Good fellow... It seems that I really know a little bit, although some places are still very jerky, Su Bai still wants to teach her, but she didn''t expect her to be quite savvy. Gao, through his simple reaction, he could tell what was going on and change it. After a while, Su Bai slowly closed his glasses and enjoyed it!


    Who is Thea?


    The daughter of the Quinn Group, and she still belongs to the kind of top and high-profile!And, this is Oliver Quinn, the sister of Arrow!


    These identities added a lot of feeling to what she did!


    After a long time, Thea rushed to the bathroom with a whining sound. Su Bai smiled and got up and chased after him. After staying in the bathroom for half an hour, he took a bath together before returning to the bedroom to rest.Although the last step did not happen, many people just did something that even if they did the last step, the psychology of Thea has changed a lot. There is a feeling that she is already a Su defeated woman, which makes her bolder. Feel free.


    The two embraced and fell asleep, and fell asleep after a long time!


    The next morning, you and I sent Thea back home, and Su Bai returned to the company.When I arrived at the company, I knew that Quinn Group had successfully acquired that energy company. Su Bai told Barbara about the cutting-edge laboratory in Midtown, and checked it by the way.


    Today''s cutting-edge laboratories are not so well-known, and particle accelerators are only part of the plan and not actually implemented. The problem is simple...no money!


    No money to play science?Which set of equipment is not expensive and can be played by ordinary people without a gold owner?


    "You want to invest in this project, why?" Barbara was a little confused."This project doesn''t seem to be very profitable, and the rate of return is very slow."


    "Anyway, the money is not a lot, and what do you think of life now?" Su Bai asked.


    "Very good, very exciting!" Barbara said."I think it''s a good life to go to work during the day to handle company affairs, to be a security guard at night, and to be with you!"


    Su Bai smiled and saw that Barbara really felt that such a life was very good.Su Bai also thought it was good, but... after seeing such a thrilling life in Marvel World, it seemed a little flat.Su Bai is a person who doesn''t like trouble, and it''s not wrong to be an enjoymentist, but the paradox is that Su Bai is not too willing to be ordinary. When I was in the Marvel World, I would feel bored if I spent a long time idle!


    Although I don¡¯t know why Su Bai is so interested in cutting-edge laboratories, Barbara still contacted cutting-edge laboratories according to Su Bai¡¯s intentions about the investment and is responsible for following up!


    The death shooter''s case was sentenced quickly, and he was sent to the Arkham Asylum smoothly.


    Starling City has become quieter, and a month later, Thea''s birthday is here!


    Such a big thing would naturally not be taken lightly, so Quinn Manor was arranged early.When Su defeated, it was almost a lively party. There were business celebrities and politicians. It can be seen that the Quinn family is indeed very powerful in Starling City!As today''s protagonist Thea is very beautiful in a very beautiful dress, which is completely the focus.After seeing Su Bai, Thea leaped over happily!


    Su Bai smiled: "Happy birthday!"


    "My birthday gift, did you forget?" Thea asked expectantly.


    "Of course I didn''t forget, this is for you!"


    Su Bai¡¯s birthday gift to Thea is a necklace, not to mention its value, but it is absolutely unique. The pendant of the necklace is the shape of the heart of the universe!


    "Although I want to say, I don''t want this, but I still like it!" Thea grinned and asked Su Bai to help put it on, as worthwhile.


    Su Bai was dumb."Don''t worry, remember!"


    "You go to greet others first."


    "Ok!"


    Thea smiled and went to greet the others, Su Bai walked aside with a glass of wine.


    At this time a man walked in.


    This man is about forty or so, he seems to be very friendly with a smile of a successful man.Of course, there are probably not many losers who can come here!


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai!"


    The man walked over and raised his glass to say hello.


    "Hello, Merlin!" Su Bai said casually.


    Malcolm Merlin.


    The boss of the Merlin Group!


    Of course, others may not know, but Su Bai knows very well that he has another identity.


    Black arrow!


    Merlin was not angry at Su Bai''s casual tone, and said with a smile: "In fact, I have been looking for opportunities to get to know you, but I didn''t expect it to be delayed until now. I don''t know if Mr. Su Bai has any intention of cooperation?


    "such as?"


    "Slum area?" Merlin said with a smile.


    "Not interested in!"


    Su Bai simply refused.


    Merlin was not angry either, or that it was just a test of the first meeting, and nodded with a smile: "Well, I believe we will have other opportunities for cooperation."


    "What do you think of Thea?" Su Bai said suddenly.

 C1186

    Merlin was taken aback for a moment and smiled: "Very good, Thea is a very nice girl!"


    "Yes." Su Bai nodded with a smile and stopped talking.


    Su Bai''s sudden inquiry made Mei Lin feel a little strange, but she couldn''t tell it was strange, so she nodded and left with a smile!


    Looking at Merlin, and then at Thea at the party center, Su Bai couldn''t help showing a meaningful smile.


    It is true that Thea is Oliver Quin''s sister, but she is not the same father and the same mother, but a half father.


    Chapter 0043 Thea''s Birthday And Constantine


    In addition to Malcolm Merlin, Su Bai also met his son, Tommy Merlin.


    A completely rich second generation, a good friend of Oliver Quinn!


    The Merlin family has a good relationship with the Quin family, so they are very familiar with each other!But then again, how could it be unfamiliar!


    After all, Malcolm Merlin is Thea''s biological father!


    The birthday party in this environment does not meet the requirements of young people at all, and it does not meet the requirements of Thea. If according to Thea''s plan, there will be no banquet at all and go directly to Su Bai.After finally dealing with it, Thea slipped back to Su Bai.Without Thea, the party was not affected at all, and the atmosphere was more like an exchange meeting between anomalous celebrities!


    "When will the birthday present be given?" Thea asked with a grin.


    "It''s not convenient right now?" Looking at the crowd, even if no one pays attention to the protagonist, it is not easy to do anything else.


    "No one will notice us anyway, shall we go upstairs?" Thea whispered quietly, and then pulled Su Bai directly upstairs and came to Thea''s room.


    As soon as Su Bai closed the door when she entered the room, Thea had already embraced her and kissed her.


    Her initiative, her eagerness, Su Bai felt clearly, and responded enthusiastically.At the same time, Thea has already begun to untie Su Bai''s pants.


    Obviously, Thea wants it!


    Su Bai did not stop, but released the mirror space when she was not paying attention!


    Everything looks normal.


    In fact, even if someone came in, they would never be seen!


    When they were lying on the bed, the two of them were already facing each other frankly, looking at Thea''s youthful body, looking at her longing eyes, and the most important thing was looking at those top-quality legs, Su Bai would naturally not hesitate anymore!Even if he wanted to, maybe Thea wouldn''t agree!


    "It hurts!"


    "But... so real!"


    Thea said in a daze and hugged Su Bai. After a long time, she realized what it means to know happiness after pain!


    As Thea said, no one really noticed them.


    Although Moira thought of Thea, she couldn''t get out of her body at all for a while, and the sound couldn''t be heard in the mirror space.


    and so.


    In Queen''s Thea''s bedroom.


    Downstairs are full of guests.


    On this day when Thea became an adult.


    She finally got her wish!


    The first time I added Thea was still young, Su Bai was very sorry and stopped before it was over.


    "Because of this, you found a lot of women?" Thea asked in a low voice, lying in Su Bai''s arms.


    "What?" Su Bai didn''t react for a while, looking at Thea''s expression, she said: "Forget it, don''t count it!"


    "That person, what do you do when you can''t satisfy you alone? Will they be together?" Thea asked curiously.


    "You feel?"


    "I think it must be! It''s no wonder they don''t seem to be grudges, it turns out that it''s because of this!" Thea grinned.


    "You don''t want to, I won''t force you, don''t worry!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Thea laughed and said, "Maybe you can try it."


    Su Baixiaoxiao didn''t say anything!


    The party downstairs gradually ended, and Su Bai got up and tidied up under Xia''s unwilling gaze, and then took away the sheets by the way.


    After all, this thing Thea is not easy to handle!


    The first taste of the forbidden fruit is the time for Thea to be obsessed.


    After the birthday party was over, Thea came to see Su Bai more frequently, and she almost always stuck to Su Bai.Fortunately, the recent period seems to be very quiet and there is nothing to do, so Su Bai is also very free to spend a lot of time with Thea!Unknowingly, Thea has been very skilled in training, from inexperience to unlocking all kinds of postures, this time is very short!


    Thea is not like an average girl who may be shy about this. She is very proactive and bold.

 C1187

    And she knows how to give!


    This is not worth most of the situation, but only refers to the defeat of the Soviet Union, when it is with Su defeat.


    There is a feeling of working hard and changing the law to satisfy Su Bai.


    It looks like Barbara!


    In the dead of night, Su Bai sometimes thinks about himself, maybe he has no other achievements or achievements in the DC world.


    In terms of women, I am very powerful.


    Before I knew it, almost three months passed!


    The Raptor team has been maintaining the law and order of Starling City, but most of them are just a little trouble!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone suddenly rang, Su Bai opened his eyes and patted Thea''s head.Thea looked up and did not speak, but she found the phone and handed it to Su Bai, and then continued to lower her head, looking up at Su Bai with a strange look in her eyes.


    Su Bai answered the call, and it was from Arkham.


    If it''s all right, Arkham will not call himself!


    "what happened?"


    "There are two things!" Feihu female said.


    "Say."


    "A person voluntarily ran to Arkham and said that he wanted to be locked up and was willing to bear the necessary expenses." Feihu female said in a weird tone.


    "Someone else wants to go to Arkham?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, and said: "However, Arkham is not accessible to everyone, so send him away!"


    "test¡­¡­"


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Before Feihu''s words were finished, she heard Su Bai on the phone and took a breath. After a moment, Feihu''s woman said, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, but there is a little guy who is more naughty!"


    Su Bai responded and glanced at Thea who was sitting on him.


    With her eyes facing each other, Thea smirked on Su Bai''s body, and the other side of the phone moved.


    "You go on!"


    "I have tried it, but this person is a little special, seems to have some special abilities, and I investigated his details, it seems that there are some problems!" Feihu female continued.


    "Really? What''s his name!"


    "John, John Constantine!" Feihu Girl thought for a while.


    "Who?"


    Su Bai suddenly straightened his body unexpectedly.


    The result was that Thea couldn''t help but yell.


    Feihu woman naturally heard it!


    "It turned out to be this naughty!" Feihu Girl smiled and said, "His name is John Constantine."


    Item 0044


    John Constantine, known as Zha Kang.


    Famous pit cargo!


    Whoever stays with him will definitely be pitted. He is a more famous guy in the DC Magic Department, and he is also the founder and member of the Dark Justice League, who is responsible for some magical and supernatural events!Su Bai really didn''t expect Classmate Zhakang to go to Arkham to be imprisoned. What the hell is this guy doing?Forget it, no matter what the hell he is doing, this guy''s cheating attributes are almost full level, and he is simply the king of cheating kings.


    "You can bring me a sentence and tell him, roll over, baby cow!" Su Bai said.


    "Fuck, baby cow? What do you mean?" Feihu female was confused and didn''t understand what this meant!


    "piss off!"


    "..."


    "I see!" Feihu Nui was silent for a long time, roll over, Baby Niu meant that!


    "One more thing?"


    "It''s about Purgatory Island!"


    "During this period of time, we have been watching Amanda''s actions and found that Amanda is particularly concerned about the situation on Purgatory Island. After investigating it, we found out that a lot of things happened after you left Purgatory Island. O..." Feihu Nuo said nothing. After that, Su Bai said: "Wait, I''ll call you over in a while."

 C1188

    "understood!"


    Feihu Nui thought it was a critical moment for Su Bai, so she hung up the phone with interest.


    In fact, Su Bai just didn''t want Thea to hear about Oliver Quinn that Feihu Girl might say.


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai turned and put Thea on the sofa, carrying her legs and attacking intently.


    It didn''t take long for Thea to pay the price for her mischief!


    After it was over, Su Bai took the phone and walked to the window to call Feihu Girl."Go on!"


    "Oliver Quinn, Slade, and Yao Fei originally left by boat, but they were attacked midway. Yao Fei''s whereabouts are unknown. Oliver Quinn and Slade returned to Purgatory Island, and a group of people also Going to Purgatory Island, it seems to be looking for something from Japan during World War II! The specifics are still unclear, but I just know that it may be a biochemical drug that can enhance the human body''s capabilities! Finally, Oliver Quinn and Slade turned against each other. , Slade was killed by Oliver Quinn, but Oliver Quinn was found by Amanda and taken to Hong Kong!"


    "Got it!"


    "Watch out for Amanda!"


    Putting down the phone, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth rose.


    Unexpectedly, Amanda got the idea of ??Arrow, but this is nothing!As for Slade, he will definitely not die!This biochemical medicine is probably the cause of his death knell.Gained abilities, and started to change thinking, from a fairly good mercenary to a villain!


    It''s Yao Fei!


    I don''t know if it''s still alive!


    Zha Kang, Arrow, Death Knell.


    "Tsk tusk, I suddenly felt that it might not be boring soon!" Su Bai grinned and murmured, then turned back to Thea''s side!


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, Thea ate breakfast and went to school, and Su Bai became lazy.


    For Thea, her own manor is no different from home. The time left outside may be longer here than at home. It is estimated that Moira should be able to guess what''s going on!After eating breakfast, Su Bai called Feihu Nui and asked about Zha Kang, knowing that Zha Kang had left, he was not paying attention!However, Su Bai always felt that Zha Kang would appear again!As for Yao Fei, Su Bai felt that it was necessary to look for it!


    Because of Sha Duo!


    It''s been more than two years or almost three years, and Sha Duo didn''t contact him either.


    Yao Fei hasn''t returned for such a long time, I guess Shaduo has been looking for him!After pondering for a while, Su Bai felt that perhaps he should go to Shaduo and help her find Yao Fei.


    "Sir, someone fainted at the door!"


    The servant suddenly ran over at this time and said in a panic.


    "Passed out?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, this is not the city, didn''t he happen to faint at the entrance of his manor?Standing up, Su Bai walked towards the door.From a distance, I saw a man lying on the ground, who looked like a woman and looked a little embarrassed.Opening the door and going out to turn the woman over, Su Bai couldn''t help but cried out... "Shaduo?"


    The woman who fainted was Sha Duo!


    Su Bai planned to find Sha Duo, and Sha Duo appeared and fainted at the entrance of the manor. Isn''t it a coincidence?


    After a moment of stunned, Su Bai hurriedly picked up Sha Duo and ran back to the villa.


    If it happens, let''s not talk about it. It is important to save Sha Duo.


    Hugging Sha Duo into the bedroom, Su Bai quickly checked and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    No injuries!


    I just fainted when I looked exhausted!


    But how could this be so good?


    Su Bai placed Sha Duo well and let her rest.At the same time, the psychic power had invaded Shaduo''s brain, and it quickly became clear what was going on.


    This, we have to start from the separation of Purgatory Island.


    After Shaduo went back, she didn''t find her father, and after waiting for a long time, there was no news of her return. She started to inquire.As a result, I heard that my father might have appeared in Taiwan and ran to Taiwan. During the search in Taiwan, he encountered a group of powerful mysterious people. Sha Duo suspected that they might know the whereabouts of his father. It was dangerous and dangerous, and finally decided to come to Su Bai for help.


    However, I didn''t expect that the mysterious group of people seemed to follow Starlin City. It took Shadow a lot of effort to get rid of them, and then there was a scene of fainting at the door of his manor!


    "Su Bai...Su Bai..."


    The muttering sound suddenly sounded, and Sha Duo woke up from his drowsiness and looked around vigilantly, only to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Su Bai sitting next to him."Su Bai, help..."


    "I already know everything, I will help you!" Su Bai said softly.


    Sha Duo was taken aback for a moment and nodded.


    "You should take a good rest, and talk about other things when you wake up!"


    Su Bai comforted him, perhaps because he was assured by Su Bai, perhaps he was really tired, and Sha Duo fell asleep quickly.


    Seeing Sha Duo fall asleep, Su Bai got up and took out the phone.


    "Notify others, there is a task!"

 C1189

    Item 0045


    Find someone!


    Look for the mysterious person chasing Sha Duo.


    Of course Ferry Siti is the best at finding people. Although Ferry Siti hasn''t joined the Raptor team and hasn''t met the other members of the Raptor team, she has helped several times on missions, and it can be considered a kind of It''s a subtle process.As soon as Su Bai told the matter, Ferry Siti quickly investigated. Within ten minutes, Ferry Siti had found it, and quickly sent the address to Su Bai and the Raptor team.


    The Raptor team set off first, and Su Bai made sure that there was nothing wrong with Shaduo before driving out!


    Half an hour later, Su Bai came to an abandoned factory.


    There are many factories of this kind. The economy of Starling City is not as good as expected, especially in the slum area, and this kind of abandoned factory is also the most suitable place to hide.


    Creak!


    In the dim and silent factory, Su Bai stopped and walked in.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a person hanging from the center of the factory, and three people from the Raptor team were nearby.


    "it''s him?"


    Su Bai walked over and asked, this person didn''t seem to be special, he was ordinary in length, but he knew he was from the Celestial Dynasty.


    "Well, he probably didn''t expect us to find him so soon." Barbara said.


    The implication is that it was easy to catch him.


    "Are you from Taiwan? Why are you chasing Sha Duo to Starling City!" Su Bai asked in Chinese.


    The other party clearly understood, but did not speak.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly and said, "Don''t tell me? It doesn''t matter, I already know it anyway."


    The other party showed a sneered expression?


    know?Know what you are still talking about here, let alone who do you think you are?


    "Don''t believe it? Isn''t it a member of the Super Force? Chasing Sha Duo because she suspects that she may know your plans and secrets, but to be honest, she really doesn''t know!" Su Bai said casually.


    "How did you know?"


    The other party couldn''t help being horrified, his identity was extremely confidential, and even his super unit was top secret!


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t know what your secrets and plans are, but..." Su Bai smiled and said."I really want to know now!"


    "What does he do?" Helena asked.


    "Resolve it, there is no use for such a person to be imprisoned in Arkham!"


    I already know it, and keeping it is really useless.


    "Who is Shaduo?"


    After coming out, Laurel curiously asked Su Bai.


    "Uh... it''s a woman I met on Purgatory Island. She is now in the manor!"


    Laurel said nothing.


    Helena next to him said: "What are you going to do next?"


    "Let Ferry Siti see if you can dig out more information about this super unit, and then you will pay attention to see if anyone else enters Starlin City! I will go back to see Shaduo, and then maybe go there. Go to Taiwan!"


    "Do we need to go?"


    "No, just stay and protect Starling City!"


    Su Bai drove back to the manor.


    Sha Duo was already awake, and it looked like she had just taken a bath and was wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Is it convenient for me to stay here? I see there seem to be many women''s clothes here. If... it is not convenient, I can leave first!" Shaduo said.


    Su Bai smiled: "If you look carefully, you will find that the sizes of these clothes are different, so there is no inconvenience!"


    "It''s been more than two years or almost three years, why didn''t you contact me?" Su Bai asked towards Sha Duo.


    "I''m looking for my father!"


    Shaduo hesitated and said.


    "I thought you wanted our relationship to start on Purgatory Island and end on Purgatory Island!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I have solved the people who chase you. They belong to the super force in Taiwan. Some mysterious organization! It might be a misunderstanding to catch you. If you go to your father, they might think you are inquiring about intelligence, so... it''s a mistake!"


    "No, I have information that proves that my father has appeared in Taiwan, and he has also interacted with them."


    "I...I want you to accompany me to Taiwan!"


    "The ticket has already been booked, tomorrow at noon!" Su Bai said.

 C1190

    Sha Duo was stunned and said, "How do you know this?"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Shaduo said, "Is it something like telepathy, can you know the memory in my head?"


    "Yes!"


    Sha Duo curled his lips: "Isn''t there no secret in front of you?"


    "That''s why I have to accompany you to Taiwan. You will know if your father has participated in the key figures of this super unit!" Su Bai said with a smile."Okay, take a rest here steadily, and we will leave tomorrow!"


    "Then...where do I sleep?"


    Sha Duo hesitated and asked.


    "Where do you want to sleep?" Su Bai asked back.


    "Next door, the next room is pretty good!" Sha Duo whispered.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, Su Bai Shaduo got up to pack up and prepare, and then set off for the airport!


    Starling City-Taiwan!


    The plane landed and the two came out of the airport.


    At first glance, they are all compatriots with the same skin, which feels very good.


    "I know the location of one of their bases, but I don''t know if anyone is there!" Shaduo said.


    "No hurry, find a place to settle down first, and then go!"


    After finding a hotel to settle down and rest for a while, the two set off to the base that Shaduo said.


    As night fell slightly, the city seemed very noisy.


    The two of them walked more and more remotely, and soon came to a place that looked like a clothing factory.


    "Here?"


    "That''s right, it''s here! This clothing factory is just a cover, in fact, it''s a secret base underground. I didn''t go in when I came last time, but I was discovered when I entered the factory and almost fell into it." Shaduo whispered. Said.


    "I can go in and have a look this time!" Su Bai smiled.


    Sure enough, there is a secret room in the underground of this clothing factory, and luckily, there are...people in it!


    Sha Duo nodded and got up and was about to sneak in, but suddenly his wrist was pulled by Su Bai. Sha Duo glanced at Su Bai suspiciously, and Su Bai said with a smile: "I went straight in like this and people ran early. There is a secret path below. Over there, you go in over there."


    "how about you?"


    "Me? I''ll go in from the front door to help you attract firepower!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0046


    Su Bai told Shaduo the location of the secret road, and then walked towards the factory.


    This factory is obviously a private small garment production factory, a large courtyard, and a huge factory.Although it is already night, it is clear that work is still underway here and there are still people.The guard at the door looks normal, but if you look carefully, you can find that there are many surveillances installed secretly here. This level of density is not at all the scale that a clothing production factory should have!Su Bai walked over, but the guards didn''t seem to see it, and the surveillance did not capture Su Bai''s existence.


    Seeing the door closed tightly, Su Bai went straight through the door and walked in, like a ghost.


    Passing through the gate, Su Bai soon came to the factory.


    As soon as I entered, the factory¡¯s equipment was brightly lit, and only a part of the factory¡¯s equipment was not fully started, but this part of Supai was very hot!


    Yes, it''s hot!


    The female workers were wearing very cool clothes and sitting beside the machine working intently.


    The temperature in the factory is very high. Most of the female workers are shorts and skirts, with T-shirts or suspenders, and even bras!


    The temperature in Taiwan is indeed different from that of Starling City, and Su Bai is not very sensitive to temperature. His body can automatically adjust its response to temperature, so he really didn''t feel anything!


    "Such a factory, with a salary of 500 a month, I am afraid that many people want to squeeze their heads in!"


    All female workers.


    Su Bai walked into the workshop and quickly found that there were two guards at the corner. The two men looked bad and they were holding guns in their waists!


    Behind them is a secret door!


    It should be the one leading to the secret room below!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai walked in directly.

 C1191

    Passing through the secret door, Su Bai''s expression was slightly surprised.


    "This hidden door is not simple. It is equipped with high-voltage current, anti-riot materials, and even installed explosives in the mezzanine of the door to connect with an electronic lock. If the code is wrong or the door is forcibly broken, it will detonate. From the point of view of the explosion, once it is detonated This entrance will be completely blocked!"


    There are voice-activated lights around the long stairs down.


    It took about five minutes to reach the bottom, and I saw the busy crowds and secret rooms, and the guys in white coats!


    Much like a science or medical laboratory!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    The heart-piercing shouts sounded, making people feel numb and moving.


    The pain, the feeling of not being able to survive or begging for death seemed very sad.


    Following the sound, the crowd, and the walls have no effect on him. When he crossed a certain wall, he saw several men in this room tied to chairs, some of them were dead, with nostrils in the corners of his eyes, Qiqiao bleeds.One of them who screamed seemed to be suffering from great pain. The muscles of his body had swelled up and he was struggling constantly, but his restraint made him unable to move at all.


    After a while, the sound stopped abruptly and he was dead!


    "Carry it out and change another batch!"


    A middle-aged man in a white coat spoke.


    "Maybe it''s still not possible. The medicine is too strong and no one can bear it. The medicine is too weak and has no effect. The original Mirakuru medicine is simply lucky." An assistant next to him said, with a little tone. complain.


    "There is no great invention that can be successful at one time. Since it is not good this time, then the next time, the next time it fails, the next time, there will always be a success! Once successful, we will be the new god of this world, Taiwan... It will also become the strongest country in the world!"


    "Are you wrong? It should be the Heavenly Dynasty?"


    The assistant subconsciously said something, and saw that the doctor''s face turned gloomy, he hurriedly lowered his head and stopped speaking!


    The door opened at this time, and a few people were dragged in. It should be this batch of experimental products!


    "Remember, Taiwan is Taiwan, and the heaven is the heaven!"


    The doctor said to the assistant and was about to start the experiment.


    "You are wrong! Taiwan is just a province!"


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    "Do you still dare to talk back?" The doctor turned his head furiously and glared at the assistant. The assistant looked terrified and was obviously frightened.


    The doctor was shocked by the assistant''s expression, so his reaction would not be so exaggerated.


    He was about to speak when he suddenly saw his assistant tremblingly pointing behind him.


    "There are... ghosts..."


    "Ghost?" The doctor exploded and turned his head subconsciously.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw a person standing behind me!


    It is Su defeat!


    "I''m not a ghost!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The doctor froze for a moment, and said angrily: "I care if you are a human or a ghost, kill him for me!"


    When the voice fell, the men who escorted the few people in shot Su Bai fiercely!


    Anyone who sees a person suddenly appearing in the room may subconsciously think it is a ghost!


    Shooting is definitely a subconscious act.


    Boom!


    The bullet flew over but directly penetrated Su Bai''s body, Su Bai raised his hand with a sneer.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The heads of the soldiers exploded in an instant.


    Brain splash!


    "Ghost, ghost..."


    Missing the bullet can also make people wipe out the inexplicable''headshot'', which makes others believe that it is a ghost.


    The few people who were caught were already immobilized, the assistant was frightened, but the doctor ran towards the door!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the door closed instantly when the doctor was about to run out.

 C1192

    "Open the door, open the door..."


    The doctor yelled in horror, but unfortunately... the door was not opened at all.He turned his head and looked at Su Bai who was approaching with trembling."You, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I will give you whatever you want, yes... I will burn paper for you!"


    "Burn your sister!"


    Su Bai slapped it directly.


    Pata, the doctor''s face swelled instantly, but he didn''t notice it."Burn my sister? Well, burn my sister, I''ll go and burn, let her accompany you, don''t kill me..."


    Su Bai couldn''t stand it, nor could he listen.


    Waved and turned around.


    Hearing a click, the doctor twisted his neck weirdly, then collapsed to the ground.


    "Don''t, no, don''t..." The assistant looked at Su Bai who came by with a trembling, his body was too scared to move.


    "I don''t care what evil you did before, but your words saved your life!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, then turned and walked towards the wall, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Item 0047


    The movement and changes in the laboratory attracted many people. When these people hurriedly came over, they happened to see Su Bai emerging from the wall!


    In an instant, the ghost cries and the wolf howls!


    This is not the background music that Su Bai brought, it is really that these people were frightened by the way Su Bai appeared.


    Who can get out of the wall?


    Although the research here also belongs to the category of superhuman beings, it always belongs to human beings. The feeling that this suddenly emerges from the wall is completely ghost!


    Some people yelled in fear and turned and ran away, some shot wildly!


    Suddenly the whole basement was in a mess, and the alarm went off.


    Su Bai originally intended to help Shaduo attract firepower, let alone hide anything!


    Especially the experiment here is still so vicious, maybe it also involves some sort of splitting, so Su Bai did not intend to keep a low profile at all!


    The bullet swayed but easily penetrated his body, and Su Bai kept moving forward, completely ignoring these people who were shooting crazy because of fear!


    Step by step¡­¡­


    Soon he heard screams and screams, and the bullet passed through his body and hit their own people!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The gunfire gradually stopped, Su Baiyi walked to a door, and there was a corpse lying around!


    Experimental personnel, security personnel.


    In this chaotic gun battle, they died cleanly. It is worth mentioning that, except for the initial laboratory, Su Bai did not make any shots at all. They were completely dead in their own hands!


    At the side door, a figure ran in.


    Seeing this scene, Sha Duo was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly walked towards Su Bai.


    "Where is this place?" Shaduo asked curiously.


    "Laboratory, Milakuru, have you heard of it?" Su Bai said casually.


    Sha Duo shook his head: "No, what is it?"


    "During World War II, every country was studying its own super fighters. The Justice Society in the United States was studying Milakuru, a biochemical drug that can make people become super fighters. Unfortunately, Milakuru also Incomplete, and the submarine that transported Mirakulu had an accident on the way!" Su Bai paused and said: "I think your premonition may be correct. This organization may really have something to do with your father."


    "Why?" Shaduo asked hurriedly.


    "Do you know where Milakuru sank last?" Su Bai asked.


    Sha Duo shook his head.


    "Purgatory Island!"


    "What? But... If we were really on Purgatory Island, we would have..."


    "Purgatory Island is very big, and the ghost knows where the submarine is sunk. Anyway, Milakuru has something to do with Purgatory Island. Unfortunately, the supervisor doesn¡¯t know where Milakuru came from, so he can¡¯t tell. Investigate the follow-up news." Su Bai said.


    "Then what to do?"


    "Leave here and continue to look for it!"


    Su lost for a while, then looked at the iron gate in front of him."It should be Mirakuru here."


    "This kind of thing is still ruined!"


    Although I don''t know if it will succeed, it should be unsuccessful if it is still experimenting. It will be a trouble if this thing is left.Shaduo said while trying to open the door.

 C1193

    It''s a pity that this iron door is too explained. The anti-explosion material has an amazing thickness, and the surrounding walls are specially made, so ordinary blasting methods cannot be opened at all!


    "How to do?"


    When Sha Duo explained the situation, he was a little worried."Unfortunately, everyone is dead, no one knows the password."


    "I...I know..." A voice tremblingly sounded.


    Su Bai and Sha Duo turned their heads to see that it was the assistant who was spared by Su Bai.


    I don''t know how he got out of the laboratory.


    Sha Duo raised his gun and looked at him, and then asked Su Bai suspiciously.


    She thought everyone was killed!


    "Open the door!" Su Bai didn''t say much, and immediately saw the assistant come to the door, tremblingly input the password on the password lock, and soon... the door opened!


    Inside is a small laboratory with all kinds of instruments!


    "Here is the raw materials of Mirakulu. The previous doctors used the raw materials to dilute and mix." the assistant explained.


    Mirakuru, super fighter!


    To be honest, Su Bai has no interest in this thing. It is nothing more than becoming a super soldier. Su Bai can also help people strengthen and even make people gain abilities, but it is relatively troublesome, but the effect is definitely better than this!


    "Are there any coins?"


    After turning around, Sha Duo asked Su Bai how to destroy it, but Su Bai suddenly asked for a coin.


    "Coins? How can I have them!" Sha Duo was stunned.


    "I... I have!"


    The assistant reached out his hand and actually took out a coin.


    Su Bai turned around as a result, and the two followed curiously to the door.


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Destroy this place!"


    Su Bai smiled, the coin suddenly floated in his palm and began to spin quickly, sizzling, sizzling...


    Electric lights flicker.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a swish.


    Sha Duo and the assistant didn''t see the trace of the coin at all. It took a long time for Da Ge to break through the air. His hair was blown by the strong wind, and then he heard a loud bang.


    A powerful impact came from inside, and in an instant, explosions followed, and the surroundings began to shake violently.


    "gone!"


    Su Bai said, and a crystal appeared in his hand and threw it forward.


    Then he walked in with Sha Duo and that stop.


    The distance outside the garment factory.


    A purple light appeared out of thin air, as if the space had been cut apart.


    The three Su Bai came out.


    Behind him, the light disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a loud boom, the clothing factory...collapsed!


    "Those workers..."


    "I have let them go!" Su Bai said lightly.


    After he entered the basement, Su Bai had used his psychic power to get them out of the factory.


    Whatever is implicated, forget it!


    "That''s good!"


    Sha Duo breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I know the location of several other bases!" At this time, the assistant seemed to finally reacted from the shock of the previous series and hurriedly said.


    Su Bai glanced at him and said lightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Let''s go, let''s go back and talk about it!"


    Chapter 0048 How Strong Are You?


    The three returned to the hotel.


    The room is a suite.

 C1194

    Outside is the living room, inside is the bedroom.


    In the living room, Su Bai sat on the sofa and looked at the assistant standing by with interest.


    This assistant is very interesting!


    He looked like he was in his early twenties, and he was still a bit young.


    He was spared his life because he was from the celestial dynasty, not from Taiwan.


    This is a big difference.


    But he didn''t expect that he still knew the password, and he seemed to help them.


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "I... I''m just an ordinary person! If you want to deal with this organization, I can tell you a few addresses I know!" the assistant said."But I have a problem!"


    "Tell me!"


    "Do you know anyone?" the assistant said."I don''t know what her name is, or what she looks like. But she wore a green dress, as if...like a fox. By the way, she was followed by a lion-like animal, a woman!"


    "What do you ask this for?"


    "She...she saved my life before. I was originally a student of the Medical University. Then she saved me by chance. I heard her vaguely, or her companion seemed to be investigating Mirakuru, so I I just joined that organization, I want to clarify some information, if I have the opportunity in the future, I will tell her, it is a thank you for her life-saving grace! Do you know her?" the assistant asked expectantly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "We are from the United States and we don''t know the person you said. We came here to find someone! Her father is called Yao Fei, have you heard of it?"


    The assistant shook his head.


    "Then do you know where Milakuru came from?"


    The assistant still shook his head.


    It is not easy for an outsider to know these things, and I am afraid that no amount of things will have the chance to come into contact with them.


    "Tell me the address, and then you can go. It''s better to leave Taiwan." Su Bai thought for a while.


    The assistant did not delay, and simply said the address, and Shaduo had already written it down.


    After a while, the assistant left.


    Before he left, he asked for help. If there is a chance to see the person he said in the future, I hope to help him say thank you!


    Su Bai is not worried that this assistant will betray them, of course... Su Bai is not afraid of being betrayed!


    After he was gone, Su Bai took a shower first.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, I saw Shaduo still looking at the address.


    "Let me investigate, you go take a bath first!" Su Bai said to Shaduo.


    Sha Duo nodded and got up to take a bath. Su Bai called Ferry Siti, told Ferry Siti the address, and asked her to help investigate, and by the way, see if the investigation can reveal any clues.


    Not long after, Sha Duo came out.


    Wrapped in a bath towel like Su Bai.


    "I have asked someone to investigate, and I will be notified if there is news!"


    "Ok!"


    Sha Duo sat down beside him.


    When the topic was silent, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Although the two spent a year on the island, it can be said that the familiar can no longer be familiar, but they were separated for nearly three years later, and there is a familiar and unfamiliar embarrassment, especially now they are living together in the middle of the night!Su Bai smiled and held Sha Duo''s hand and embraced her in his arms. Sha Duo did not refuse, leaning in his arms, feeling the breath and taste of each other, a sense of familiarity emerged spontaneously, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed Go down!


    At the beginning, Sha Duo was a little rusty.


    But gradually, she started to respond, as if she had found the same feeling as Su Bai before, and... it was out of control!


    Tianlei goes live, Xiaojie wins newlyweds.


    When the familiarity with each other came back, the two could no longer restrain it. After a while, there were bursts of sound in the room. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of the hotel room was very good, and they did not wear it out!


    I don''t know how long it took.


    In the dim bedroom, there was a starlight.


    Sha Duo was asleep beside him, Su Bai sat there absorbing the energy of the universe.I don''t know how long it took, and I felt that the cosmic energy had been fully absorbed, and Su Bai was about to stop. At this time, the voice of Sha Duo in the dark came softly.


    "It''s dark, what are you doing?"


    Sha Duo, can''t see the starlight of the surrounding universe energy.


    "It''s nothing." Su Bai smiled, and suddenly his thoughts lifted Sha Duo''s quilt.


    "Come back?" Shaduo asked in surprise.

 C1195

    Su Bai didn''t speak, but just pulled the cosmic energy into Shaduo''s body.


    Although there was only a little bit of starlight, she felt an inexplicable and powerful force as soon as she entered Sha Duo. The momentary impact caused Sha Duo to hum and shake a few times and fainted!


    Seeing Sha Duo who fainted, Su was only a little surprised when he didn''t panic!


    This cosmic energy is only a fraction of what he has absorbed, but I didn''t expect that even this would make Sha Duo faint, showing how powerful this cosmic energy really is.With such a comparison, Su Bai felt that he had actually absorbed a lot!Although he always felt that the speed and amount of this absorption were too small!Of course, Su Bai would not use Shaduo as an experiment. After she absorbed the cosmic energy, her physical fitness would naturally improve.


    Although not much stronger, but at least better than now!


    With Sha Duo in his arms, Su Bai fell asleep.


    Su Bai was awakened by Sha Duo''s surprise the next day. It was obvious that she might have undergone changes in her body.Energetic, increased strength, etc.


    "What did you do last night, why do I feel a little different? I seem to be stronger?" Shaduo asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Sha Duo and asked her to lie on her body and said: "It just helps you strengthen your physical fitness a little bit, so that if you really meet someone with special abilities, even if you don¡¯t react at first What''s the danger. And, aren''t we okay to continue next? Your strength has become stronger, so it will be convenient next!"


    "Okay! You make me feel more and more amazing!" Shaduo muttered: "I was suddenly curious, how strong are you?"


    "How strong am I?"


    Su Bai smiled and suddenly rolled over and pressed Sha Duo underneath."I can keep you out of bed!"


    Chapter 0049 King Chu Jiang and Little Girl


    "Now, do you know how strong I am when I reach...''Bottom''?"


    After some morning exercises, Su Bai said to Shaduo with a smirk.


    In the end, to the''bottom'', Chinese characters are broad and profound!


    Sha Duo was charmingly white. He didn''t speak at a glance. She wanted to speak, but she didn''t have the strength at all.


    At about noon, Su Bai received a call from Ferry Siti.


    Those addresses have been figured out. On the surface, they are all factories and workshops. They do everything, and there are even abandoned ones. These places seem to have no connection, but according to Ferry Siti¡¯s investigation, no matter what Is it direct or brief, these places belong to one company.


    Shangpin Group!


    In addition to this, Ferry Siti also included information on Chu Jiang, the CEO of Shangpin Group.


    "What should we do next?" Shaduo asked.


    "You go to destroy these bases and I will meet this Chu Jiang!"


    "it is good!"


    Sha Duo nodded in response.


    The two quickly separated. She went to destroy those bases to see if she could find her father''s whereabouts, while Su Bai went to Shangpin Group!


    The Shangpin Group is very large. According to Ferry Siti''s data, it can be regarded as the top group in Taiwan, and Chujiang should be regarded as the top five diamond group.Thirty-two years old, unmarried, and very good-looking, it seems that there is no problem!


    "This company office building is a bit interesting!"


    When he came to the downstairs of Chujiang''s company, Su Bai looked at the office building and felt that it was very special.And Chu Jiang''s office is in this suspended part.


    The architectural style of the whole building is very special and unique.


    But no matter how you look at it, Su Bai felt very awkward.


    This building is like...a sickle!


    That''s right.


    Like the sickle of the god of death in Western mythology!


    "I don''t know whether it was the designer''s intention to build the company like this, or this Chu Jiang felt that he was dead!" Su Bai muttered and called Ferry Siti."Are you done?"


    "nailed it!"


    In a simple sentence, Su Bai walked into the company.


    When he came to the front desk, Su Bai said to the receptionist: "I''m looking for you President Chu, my name is Su Bai, Eternal Paradise Company!"


    "Ah... Mr. Chu ordered it, if you go up before you come, it''s in the meeting room on the top floor!" The receptionist''s voice was utterly Taiwanese.


    When I got on the elevator and was about to close the door, I suddenly heard someone shouting.


    "Wait, trouble wait!"


    A figure entered the elevator.


    A very pretty little girl in a very ordinary professional outfit.


    "Thank you!"


    The little girl said to Su Bai: "I almost missed it. It would be bad if I was late for the interview."

 C1196

    "Are you here for an interview?"


    "Yes, I''m here to interview the secretary to the president, are you from this company?" the little girl asked.


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled.


    He can believe in interviewing bodyguards, secretary?


    Su Bai smiled secretly.


    This little girl looks nothing special, she has a very good disguise, but she can be seen in the nuances of her every move, she is definitely a practicing family, not as weak as she appears.Moreover, there is a very special energy hidden in her body. Su Bai has never encountered this energy before, and she can''t say what is bad, but she is definitely not an ordinary person!I just don''t know her purpose!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai released his spiritual energy and looked over.


    Dark night, roof.


    A woman wearing green boots, bodysuit and cloak stood there, wearing an eye patch, holding a pistol, and beside her there was an animal that looked like a lion.In front, there are several illusory shadows floating, seeming to be following her instructions!


    "It''s so familiar, isn''t this the person the assistant said?"


    Su Bai was taken aback for a while and suddenly reacted, but suddenly he heard the ding of the elevator, and then saw the little girl go down!


    "interesting!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the elevator continued to rise.


    Soon came to the top floor.


    Chu Jiang waited here in the elevator, and was very enthusiastic after seeing Su defeated.


    He had heard of the name of the Eternal Paradise Company, and he also invested in the Heavenly Dynasty...


    When he came to his conference room, Chu Jiang chatted with Su Bai very enthusiastically.


    The reason that Su defeated Ferry Siti was that he planned to invest in Tianchao. By the way, I came to Shangpin. Although it is not necessary to have business contacts, Chu Jiang still showed great enthusiasm. Su Bai left him a private phone number when he left.


    "Chu Jiang... King Chu Jiang!"


    "And that woman."


    "It''s kind of interesting. I didn''t expect that there are so many things in a place as big as Taiwan!"


    Almost half an hour later, Su Bai came out of Chu Jiang''s office, already knowing what he wanted to know.


    This Chu Jiang does have a problem!


    He belongs to a certain organization. This organization is called the "God" organization by themselves. He describes himself as a god, and this Chu Jiang describes himself as the King of Chu Jiang!


    That is, the king of Chu Jiang in the myth of the heavenly mansion.


    No wonder the office building is built like a sickle of death!


    But what surprised Su Bai was that he didn''t seem to know about Milakuru!I don''t know what my industry is doing!


    After coming out of Shangpin Company, Su Bai was about to contact Shaduo to see how she was doing, but just happened to see the little girl who had come out of the company before, with a frustrated expression.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai walked over and said hello.


    "Failed the interview?"


    "Huh?" The little girl was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and said: "It''s you!"


    "Tell me to go back and wait for news, but I think it must have failed!"


    "No, there are other places, if you are interested, I can introduce you a job." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What job?" she asked curiously.


    "Help me find out who is developing Milakuru."


    As soon as Milakulu spoke a few words, the little girl''s expression changed abruptly, and Su Bai felt murderous at that moment.


    Afterwards, Su Bai vaguely saw two illusory shadows appearing around the little girl!


    It seems to be two people, two souls.


    Or... ghost!


    Chapter 0050 The Ghost Fox Killer Of Ten Heroes


    Before Su Bai went through the wall and was mistaken for a ghost, I didn''t expect to see a real ghost now!


    Souls do exist in this world, but things like ghosts rarely happen. Even if there are any supernatural events, they are almost all done by demons. I didn''t expect to see ghosts!


    "I don''t know if it has something to do with Zha Kang. As soon as he appeared, he immediately saw a ghost after him!"


    Su Bai muttered to himself, glanced at the two ghosts as if they were just approaching him and didn''t intend to do anything, and the little girl returned to normal and said, "What Milakuru? I haven''t heard of it."


    "I have to rush to the next place for an interview, goodbye!"

 C1197

    The little girl turned around and walked away, but the two ghosts stayed.


    "Is this planning to monitor myself?"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao wanted to see what she was playing with, pretending that he didn''t know the existence of these two ghosts, he turned around at random, and then found a restaurant that seemed to have a good environment and went straight in.


    Opened a box and ordered a few special dishes.


    Su Bai ate it leisurely.


    Not long after, these two ghosts suddenly floated out, and Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth!


    After a while, a figure jumped up from the window behind him, with the gun in his hand against Su Bai''s head, his voice hoarse: "Don''t move!"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, I have to swallow the food in my mouth."


    Su Bai chewed a few times without rushing, and swallowed: "Sit down, I ordered this dish specially for you, thinking you might not have time to have lunch after the interview."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The people behind him froze for a moment, and slowly walked to the opposite of Su Bai.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I told you about Milakuru at the door of Shangpin Group. You two ghosts have been following me. When you come, they leave. Do you say I know who you are? But honestly, you It¡¯s really hard to recognize the dress. The interview was pretty pure...now..." Knee boots and one-piece tights made Su Bai think of a word!


    Sexy is not a show!


    She is very sexy, and she even has a charm, but she doesn''t have that kind of showy feeling!


    "who are you?"


    She deepened the river.


    "You tell me what the ghost is going on first, I''m quite curious." Su Bai smiled.


    She hesitated for a moment, and said solemnly: "That is my ability. I will kill the wicked to absorb energy and control its soul! If you don''t want to die or become a soul, answer my question honestly. What are you? Who, why would you know Milakuru, why would you go to Chu Jiang!"


    "One of the ten heroes, ghost fox killer!"


    "am I right?"


    Su Bai looked at her with a smile, the Ghost Fox Killer''s face changed sharply and shouted, "Go!"


    In an instant, the two ghosts rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao didn''t do anything at all, but suddenly released spiritual energy.


    In an instant, the two ghosts were directly frozen.


    It works for people and it works for souls!


    "you¡­¡­"


    The ghost fox killer did not expect that the soul he controlled would be frozen, and subconsciously raised his hand and shot.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three shots in a row.


    Three bullets flew out of the muzzle and shot towards Su Bai. However, strangely, the bullets flew out very slowly, just like slow motion, and finally stopped in the air!


    The ghost and fox killer was so shocked, the soul was useless, and the bullets were useless. Subconsciously, she planned to stand up and fight in close combat to defeat Su Bai.


    "sit down!"


    Just as she lifted her ass up, she heard Su Bai snorted softly. This sound seemed to have supreme pressure, with a thought that she must obey, making her sit down again!


    "My name is Su Bai, a shareholder of Eternal Paradise. Of course, there are some other identities, but it doesn''t matter!"


    "Little girls, don''t do anything at all, I have a few words to tell you!"


    The ghost fox killer can move now, but she hasn''t moved rashly, just watching Su Bai.


    "First, I previously destroyed a secret base for studying Mirakulu. There was an assistant there who should have saved his life before, so he lurked in to find out the specifics. He told me a few Location, I went to Chu Jiang through this, or... King Chu Jiang!"


    The Ghost Fox Killer froze for a moment, obviously he had the impression that he knew who he was talking about!


    "Secondly, Mirakuru comes from Purgatory Island. I happened to be on Purgatory Island before, but I am not interested in this stuff!"


    "Third, I came all the way to investigate this incident because of Sha Duo! She is Yao Fei''s daughter. Yao Fei was exiled to Purgatory Island before. She should have returned but disappeared. Sha Duo suspects that it is related to this mysterious force. ! If I guessed correctly, Yao Fei should be one of the ten heroes, just like you, so, do you know where Yao Fei is?"


    After speaking, Su Bai looked at the ghost fox killer.


    "Why should I believe you!" Ghost Fox killer said.


    "Do you believe me? I don''t care at all!" Su Bai shrugged.


    The ghost fox killer stared at Su Bai, and said slowly after a while: "Let me just believe what you said is true! I have been investigating the Milakuru incident recently. I also wanted to investigate Chu when I went to interview the secretary. Jiang. As for Yao Fei, I only know that he was not dead and he appeared in Taiwan. I am not sure about the specific whereabouts. After Yao Fei went to Purgatory Island, he broke contact with us, and did not contact us after he came back! "

 C1198

    "It''s just because many people suddenly disappeared. The investigation found that Mirakulu was related to Yao Fei!"


    "Also, what does King Chujiang mean?"


    "Don''t you know?" Su Bai asked back.


    The ghost fox killer shook his head: "Did you not let your ghost investigate? God organization, have you heard of it?"


    "Pseudo-God Organization?"


    "Well, it is indeed a false god."


    "Chu Jiang, King Chu Jiang... is he King Chu Jiang?"


    The ghost fox killer seemed to wake up from a dream, very surprised.


    "But he doesn''t know about Mirakuru, at least he doesn''t know that his factories are secretly studying Mirakuru!"


    "How did you know?" the ghost fox killer asked suspiciously.


    "Naturally, I have my way!" Su Bai smiled. Seeing the ghost fox killer was somewhat suspicious, he said with a smile: "I also know that you are from Hong Kong, a representative of the vixen clan, who specializes in killing evil men. And... until now I haven''t even talked about a relationship so far, am I right?"


    Item 0051


    The ghost fox killer was silent and seemed to be thinking about something, Su Bai didn''t worry about eating slowly, and even turned around to let the waiter pack some good dishes for Shaduo to take back.After returning, Su Bai said to the ghost fox killer: "I''m leaving now, how about you?"


    "Where do you live?" Ghost Fox Killer said.


    Su Bai smiled and told her the address, and then said: "You better not let your ghost come over!"


    The ghost fox killer said nothing, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    Sha Duo has returned, and the results are outstanding, but unfortunately, no clue to Yao Fei was found.


    While eating, listening to Su Bai talk about King Chu Jiang, the ghost fox killer!


    But obviously Sha Duo didn¡¯t understand, or even heard of it. Before going to Purgatory Island, she was just an ordinary person who had learned some kung fu from Yao Fei. Although she had known a lot in the past two or three years, she was very concerned about the ten heroes and hypocrites. It was not clear what the organization was, and she didn''t even know that her father was one of the members of the Ten Heroes!She still expressed doubts about this matter, but the ghost fox killer also said that Yao Fei had appeared, which confirmed that her clue was correct.


    "Will she come?"


    As night fell, Su Bai and Sha Duo were watching TV in the living room, and Sha Duo asked Su Bai.


    "This is not coming!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and Sha Duo followed his gaze to see a person quietly appearing in the living room, it was the ghost fox killer.


    This is a ten-story building, and I don''t know how she got in!


    "You are a ghost and fox killer, do you know my father Yao Fei?" Sha Duo asked.


    "Ok!"


    The ghost fox killer nodded.


    "How do I trust you?" Shaduo asked.


    "Let''s go over there and say!" Guihu Killer pointed his finger at the bedroom, and Sha Duo glanced at Su Bai, and Su Bai nodded slightly before she followed in!


    Although the door was closed after going to the bedroom, Su Bai listened for a while. The ghost fox killer told Sha Duo about Yao Fei. It should be to prove that she really knew Yao Fei. There was nothing important about Su Bai. Listen carefully.The two people came out after about twenty minutes, and it was obvious that Shaduo had already believed it!


    "Let''s join hands!"


    The ghost fox killer came to Su Bai and spoke bluntly.


    "We teamed up to get rid of this, figure out what happened to Mirakulu, and then find Yao Fei!"


    Su Bai looked at Sha Duo without a word. Sha Duo didn''t speak, but his eyes flashed with expectations.Obviously, if there are ghost fox killers or ten heroes behind them, the hope of finding a father will be greater.But Sha Duo didn''t make the decision without authorization but let Su Bai make the decision.


    "Ok!"


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if Su defeated. The most fundamental reason for coming to Yao Fei, Mirakuru or something is for Shaduo!


    "Okay, wait for me to come back!"


    The ghost fox killer finished speaking, then turned around and jumped out of the window, and soon disappeared into the night without knowing what he was doing.


    Su Bai talked with Sha Duo, the ghost fox killer said something about his official business with Yao Fei. Yao Fei would definitely make excuses for concealing his identity. There are some excuses when compared with the real missions ghost fox killer said Able to determine the authenticity!


    About half an hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Bai glanced at Sha Duo, and Sha Duo got up and opened the door.


    Outside the door, stood a little girl with a suitcase in her hand.


    "Are you?" Shaduo asked in amazement.


    "She is the ghost fox killer!" Su Bai said.


    "what¡­¡­"

 C1199

    Sha Duo was surprised, the contrast between the two identities was actually quite big!


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai asked casually as she watched her come in with a suitcase.


    "Cooperate, of course it should be more convenient, so I will live here!"


    "There is no room for you here. You can go to the next door and open another one."


    "No money, no need, I just sleep on the sofa!" Ghost Fox Killer said indifferently."It''s okay, I can sleep on the sofa!"


    "You are used to it, I am not used to it!" Su Bai said.


    "It''s not that you sleep here, what are you not used to?" Ghost Fox Killer said in amazement.


    Su Bai covered his face and shook his head.


    This is the representative of the vixen family?You suddenly intervene in the two-person world, why are you not used to it?


    Seeing Su Bai speechless, Sha Duo blushed, the Ghost Fox Killer finally reacted."You...I thought you were just looking for Yao Fei, but I didn''t expect that you were in that kind of relationship...it''s not right..." The ghost fox killer looked at Su Bai suddenly and said, "Isn''t Diana your wife?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then why are you still...huh, I didn''t expect you to be a heartbreaker!"


    The ghost fox killer is angry!


    Sha Duo was embarrassed.


    Su Bai... very helpless.


    "It won''t take you to worry about it!" Su Bai said.


    "Humph!"


    The ghost fox killer snorted, and Su Bai''s impression in her heart seemed to drop a lot.


    As a representative of the vixen clan, it is estimated that the men she disciplined also included this type.


    "This is our business!" Shaduo didn''t say much, but his attitude also showed.


    The ghost fox killer is not good to say anything.


    The ghost fox killer also investigated Chu Jiang''s place before, but he didn''t know that she was King Chu Jiang.This time she came over and showed Su Bai and Shaduo the information she had investigated. It was mainly organized by a false god!


    False god organizations have also emerged in recent years.


    They are: Yuhuang, Guan Yu, Gonggong, Zhu Rong, Feng Bo, Lei Gong, Dianmu, and King of Chujiang.


    They are all familiar figures from the celestial dynasty. Although Guan Yu sounds a bit chaotic, in many legends Guan Yu also has a god!


    "What''s not certain now is whether King Chujiang knew it! Perhaps it was done by the pseudo-god organization, but King Chujiang was not in charge of this matter. Maybe King Chujiang knew it, but..." The ghost fox killer looked at Su Obviously, it means that Su Bai may have made an investigation error.


    Su Bai said nothing!


    If the world is better than the spiritual power, it may be much higher than your own, especially after the spiritual gem power reappears!


    "So what we have to do now is to find out. King Chujiang is not clear about whether Mirakulu''s affairs were done by the pseudo-god organization!" Ghost Fox killer said: "I have contacted the pseudo-god organization several times. , The strength is very strong, and also very special, this kind of ability...I think it may also be related to Mirakulu! In short, the false god organization is the most suspicious, and we should investigate it first!"


    Item 0052


    late at night.


    The bedroom door was gently pushed open, and a figure quietly walked in in the dark and came to Su Bai''s side.


    "Wake up, wake up..." the ghost fox killer whispered.


    Su Bai opened his eyes slightly and looked at the ghost fox killer by the bed, and heard the ghost fox killer whisper: "There is a situation with King Chujiang!"


    Before the break, the three discussed the current situation and felt that they should start with King Chujiang. Therefore, the ghost fox killer sent the ghost out to monitor King Chujiang. Now it seems that there should be some clue!


    Su Bai nodded and glanced at Sha Duo. Sha Duo slept very well. After thinking about it, he didn''t ask her to turn over and found the clothes to put on, and followed the ghost fox killer out of the bedroom.


    When he came to the living room, the ghost fox killer said: "Just now he left home quietly by himself, let''s see what he is going to do!"


    "Ok!"


    "You lead the way."


    "Don''t you call Sha Duo?"


    "Let her sleep well!"


    "Okay!" Ghost Fox killer said: "I won''t wait for you, don''t blame me if you can''t keep up!"


    Su Bai smiled blankly: "Can''t keep up? You can rest assured!"


    The ghost fox killer snorted and jumped out of the window. Su Bai walked to the window and looked down. The ghost fox killer had quietly landed and disappeared into the darkness, his skill was still very powerful.Su Bai smiled, opening the mirror space without having to walk by himself, the ground under his feet began to move on its own, like a huge wave surging forward quickly.


    About twenty minutes later.

 C1200

    The ghost fox killer had stopped near a certain villa, and the two stalking ghosts returned to their lives and disappeared.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t keep up, forget it, don''t wait for him, I will..."


    Before the ghost fox killer finished speaking, she suddenly felt a slap on her shoulder. She subconsciously turned over and punched but knocked out, and then she saw Su Bai pull away a little.


    "When did you come?" The ghost fox killer asked in surprise. Just now she deliberately took a look and found that there was no one around.


    "Already here!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "I''ve been here long ago? You don''t want to make any drafts if you speak big words. How do you know you are coming here?" Ghost Fox Killer pouted.


    "King Chujiang is inside, and there is a woman with him!" Su Bai said.


    "Really? I''ll check it out!" As he said, the ghost and fox killer sneaked towards the villa, came to the window of the villa and looked inside. As expected... King Chu Jiang was with a woman and was still there. Do that kind of thing.This made the ghost fox killer pretty face flushed and turned to look.Su Bai stood there, looking at her with a smile.


    After hesitating, the ghost fox killer came back.


    "Did you know it a long time ago?" Ghost Fox Killer asked angrily.


    "Yeah, I said you don''t believe me!" Su Baitan said.


    "..."


    The ghost fox killer hummed: "Men don''t have a good thing."


    After speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Su Bai suddenly reached out and caught her.


    "what are you doing?"


    "I should ask you this, what are you doing?"


    "Leave! Obviously this King Chujiang came out to steal the fishy, ??what are we doing here!" The ghost fox killer said in a bad mood.


    Su Bai shook his head: "What are you stealing? A man and an unmarried woman must be sneaky. What''s more, who told you that he came out to steal fishy? Honestly wait here, there will be surprises!"


    "What surprise?"


    The ghost fox killer was right after thinking about it.


    "Wait and you''ll know!" Su Bai stopped speaking after speaking.


    The Ghost Fox Killer snorted but turned around and waited here!


    About an hour or so, the ghost fox killer suddenly saw King Chu Jiang coming out.


    And changed his outfit!


    Wearing a white armor like a skeleton, wearing a black robe, and holding a huge war sickle in his hand.After coming out, he didn''t drive a car, but directly checked one direction and disappeared quickly.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The ghost fox killer looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Go, keep up!"


    Su Bai said and followed, followed by Ghost Fox Killer.


    King Chu Jiang''s speed was very fast, his body seemed to merge with the darkness, and after a while with the ghost fox killer, he felt like he was lost!


    Suddenly, an arm wrapped around his waist.


    Before the ghost fox killer could react, he felt his body move forward quickly as if it was floating.


    Seeing Su Bai holding himself in his arms but still incomparably relaxed, the ghost fox killer didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "That''s it!"


    In a trance, the ghost fox killer felt that he had stopped, and then found himself and Su Bai standing on a high slope with a factory below!


    "this is?"


    "This should be a Milakuru base. It seems that King Chu Jiang reacted very quickly!" Su Bai said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How could King Chujiang not investigate the place under his banner? This investigation will definitely reveal the clues! Guess what is his purpose here?" Su Bai asked.


    "Remind them to be careful?" As soon as the ghost fox killer finished speaking, he heard gunfire from the factory.


    This...is not a situation to remind them to be careful!


    Su Bai approached quietly with the ghost fox killer, and soon saw King Chu Jiang slaughter in the factory. The armor on his body should be bulletproof. The bullets did not pose a threat to him. Still questioning who they are!


    "It seems that King Chu Jiang should not be the same person who studies Mirakul!"

 C1201

    Su Bai whispered in the ear of the ghost fox killer.


    The heat wave made the ghost fox killer almost silent.


    "You, stay away from me!" the ghost fox killer whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Just when these people were about to be killed by King Chujiang, suddenly... a group of people appeared from a distance.


    This group of people wear masks.


    King Chu Jiang swung his sickle and slashed towards one of them, but he was shocked and stepped back several steps.


    The man''s arm was unscathed.


    "How can this be?"


    King Chu Jiang shouted in surprise.


    "Milakuru!"


    Seeing the situation of these masked men, Su Bai immediately thought that it must be a Milakuru fighter!


    King Chu Jiang was surprised. The group of Milakuru fighters quickly rushed over without staying there. King Chu Jiang, who had shown his mighty power before, seemed a little...worn!


    Chapter 0053 The Fear Of The Ghost Fox Killer


    "boom!"


    King Chujiang was thrown out heavily and hit the wall, the thick voice was very crisp and accompanied by King Chujiang''s groan, it seemed that the smash was unclear!


    These Milakuru fighters don''t seem to feel pain, their bodies are hard, and they have the ability to heal at the same time!


    Of course, the effects of these abilities are still very weak, but they can''t hold up many people.


    Six in total!


    Six Milakuru fighters dealt with a King of Chu Jiang. Although King Chu Jiang was also very strong, he was a little overwhelmed!


    On the one hand, it is in strength, and on the other hand, because of being caught off guard, there is no experience in dealing with such an enemy!


    It''s almost like a hedgehog, making people nowhere to start!


    "These guys are so strong, it''s hard to understand that they have successfully developed it?" The ghost fox killer secretly breathed in a grim voice.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not that easy. This thing does not have a 100% success rate. You see that you have succeeded six now, but in fact, you may not have failed for six! Their purpose should be to increase success Rate and build an astonishing number of Milakuru army!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The ghost fox killer was stunned. If there is such an army, it would be terrible. What exactly does this organization want to do!


    The situation of King Chu Jiang became more and more unbearable. Suddenly, King Chu Jiang turned away from the circle and ran away.


    "Don''t chase it!"


    The Milakuru soldier watched King Chu Jiang escape but did not pursue him.


    This made Su Bai a little bit surprised.


    These Milakuru fighters are not kind people, it should be the people behind them that gave them instructions?


    The ghost fox killer touched Su Bai and motioned to him what to do now.


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly jumped down.


    In this way, he appeared brightly in front of the Milakuru fighters.


    "Damn, is he crazy?"


    This action made the ghost fox killer scream secretly. It''s not that he hasn''t seen the strength of these Milakuru fighters just now, he dare to go on?


    This thought of her delayed.


    The following has been fought.


    For the sudden appearance of Su Bai, the Milakuru fighters rushed over without any ambiguity.Su Bai did not rush to make a move, but tried a few times, only to discover that these Milakuru fighters had kept their hands when they were against King Chujiang.


    why?


    For them, they should be regarded as enemies with King Chujiang?


    Unless they know the true identity of King Chujiang, they are afraid that killing him will affect the factory or other reasons!


    "let me help you!"


    The Ghost Fox Killer reacted and jumped down.


    As soon as he landed, he saw Su Bai suddenly punching a Milakuru fighter.

 C1202

    Fist to fist, head-to-head!


    There was a loud bang.


    The Milakuru warrior''s arm was sunken in an instant, and Su Bai''s fist was immediately cast away. The Milakuru warrior''s arm protruded from his shoulder, and then he was hit directly!


    The arm was forced out of the body and flew out from the shoulder!


    This made the ghost fox killer stunned.


    But what surprised him was still behind, Su Bai''s hands suddenly appeared flames, and with a wave of his hands, the flames instantly flew to several Mirakuru fighters!Suddenly, like a fire man!


    The scorching flame seemed very weird. In just a few seconds, these hard and self-healing Milakuru fighters were burned to ashes!


    Only one was left standing still, and didn''t know if it was frightened or something, motionless.


    "This is..." the ghost fox killer said in surprise.


    "Hellfire!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then looked at the only Milakuru fighter.


    Stared for a few seconds, then waved his palm.


    Suddenly, a breath of death permeated instantly, and that breath made the ghost fox killer tremble, creating an irresistible sense of fear from the bottom of his heart!


    boom!


    The breath of death disappeared, and the Milakuru warrior was gone, only a piece of black ashes on the ground.


    "Go..." Su Bai turned his head and dared to call the ghost fox killer to leave. He just said a word when he saw the ghost fox killer take a step back subconsciously, and his expression was terrified."Isn''t it? So courageous?"


    Hearing Su Bai''s jokes, the ghost fox killer said, "You, who are you?"


    "We are not enemies, so you don''t need to think about this question! Let''s go, I already know what should be known, let''s go back and talk about it!" Su Bai walked over and held the ghost fox killer''s shoulder, and then threw the purple crystal directly. Cross back to the hotel!


    Transmission capacity.


    Su lost several times.


    Magic portal, flashing crystal transmission, the moment of thunder and lightning, the teleport of the red devil, etc.!


    After letting go of the ghost fox killer, Su Bai sat on the sofa and said to himself: "I already knew the core stronghold of this organization from Milakuru fighters. If you destroy it, you can basically destroy this mysterious. Location. But..."


    "You won''t help?" Ghost Fox Killer hurriedly asked.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "That''s not it, but I have a condition!"


    "What conditions?"


    "I will encounter things in the future, I hope you can help! I am talking about you, not only the ten heroes, but also the support behind you!"


    Whether it is business or Arkham in the future.


    It''s normal to say hello in advance, to be convenient.


    After all, Amanda Waller also often comes to the celestial dynasty. With ten heroes and official support, Su Bai will make things easier!


    "no problem!"


    The Ghost Fox Killer agreed without hesitation.


    "Well, let''s leave tomorrow and rest early!"


    Su Bai said that he turned and went into the bedroom, but the ghost fox killer didn''t take a break immediately but started a phone call, maybe he was also asking for instructions and reporting.


    Woke up at noon.


    The ghost fox killer should talk to Sha Duo about last night, and both of them seem to have almost cleaned up.Su Bai washed up slowly and ate breakfast, and then... the three set off!


    A huge manor!


    It seems that it should be the place where the top rich people live. The surrounding security system is very strict, and the number of security guards is very much.


    "Are you sure it is here?"


    The Ghost Fox Killer asked Su Bai.


    "determine!"


    "Let''s go." Su Bai smiled and prepared to go directly.


    "Wait, just go by?"


    "Then make a phone call to make an appointment first? We are here to kick the pavilion!" Su Bai said, and walked over!


    Chapter 0054 The villa is flying in the sky?


    "What kicking the gym? This is called smashing the field!"

 C1203

    The ghost fox killer murmured, and he and Sha Duo went out with Su Bai.


    After seeing the strength of Su Bai yesterday, the ghost fox killer is very confident now.


    If it were her, she would definitely not go out so swaggeringly!


    "who!"


    As soon as the three of them appeared, the security guard at the door of the villa shouted in a deep voice, and at the same time drew their guns and aimed them at the three.


    "You see, there must be a problem here, otherwise the security of whose villa would have drawn the gun at this time?" Su Bai said indifferently, waving his finger lightly.The security guards at the door fainted to the ground with a bang.


    Without stopping, the door of the villa flew inward under the command of Su Bai''s hand.


    With a loud noise, it hit the ground heavily.


    At the same time, many people have poured out of the villa.


    Wear a mask all in one!


    "so much?"


    The ghost fox killer was a little surprised, there were at least twenty or thirty Mirakuru fighters!


    It seems that this is indeed the core base!


    Seeing these Milakuru warriors eagerly surrounding him, Su Bai raised his palm and gently turned.


    boom!


    The huge iron gate suddenly floated out of thin air, and then began to fall apart, turning into spears suspended in the air, aiming at the Milakuru fighters!


    Those Milakuru fighters were obviously surprised by this incident. They referred to themselves as super humans, but they still couldn''t do such a strange thing!


    Raising the corner of his mouth and smiling gently, Su Bai''s palm moved down!


    "Swish swish!" "Swish swish"


    I couldn''t see clearly, I could only hear the sound of breaking through the air.In the next second, the ghost fox killer and Shaduo yelled subconsciously. Those Mirakuru fighters were actually nailed to the ground with spears, and the spears sank into the ground and penetrated the Mirakuru fighters'' heads!


    Very precise, very fast.


    Headshot and die!


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, a bullet suddenly flew out from the dark and went straight to Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t seem to react, the sniper in the dark couldn''t help showing a triumphant smile.


    But soon, his smile stiffened.


    The bullet stopped beside Su Bai, and Su Bai turned around slowly, opening his hands.The bullet was floating in his hands, and as Su Bai''s hands stretched, it stretched out strangely and turned into a needle-like shape.


    The sniper had a bad feeling in an instant, and subconsciously wanted to leave here.


    But as soon as he moved, he saw the needle appear in front of his eyes, nailed to the wall.


    "Missed?"


    The sniper was a bit surprised, but soon he felt something flowing down his forehead, and he subconsciously reached out and touched it, it turned out to be blood!


    A small hole appeared on his forehead, and then with a bang, the sniper fell to the ground and died!


    It''s not that it missed, but the speed was too fast.


    It directly penetrated his head and nailed it, because it was too fast...faster than his reaction miracle, so he missed it!


    The three of them entered the villa. The inside of the villa looked normal, but...no one seemed to be!


    "Why no one?"


    The ghost fox killer stunned.


    "Someone, but you can''t see it!" Su Bai smiled.


    "I can''t see?"


    "Is it underground?" Shaduo shouted.


    "If it''s underground, there will definitely be a secret door, I''ll look for it!" The ghost fox killer said and prepared to find the secret door.


    "Don''t look for it, waste time!"


    "Do you have a better way?"


    "Come out with me!"


    Su Bai said and took the two out of the villa.

 C1204

    Now that you have shown your strength a bit, let''s simply show more!


    Walking out of the villa, the Ghost Fox Killer and Sha Duo looked at Su Bai suspiciously.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and pointed his finger at the villa!


    "Where is the secret door?" The ghost fox killer looked in the direction of Su Baizhi. It was normal. He couldn''t see the secret door.


    "Who said I was looking for a secret door?"


    "Then what are you looking for?" Ghost Fox Killer asked suspiciously, and immediately saw Su Bai''s fingers lifted up.


    Booming...


    There was a loud noise, and the ground trembled violently.The two women hurriedly stabilized their bodies, and then they saw a scene that they would never forget.


    The villa... actually soared into the air.


    With rumbling noises, the huge villa was uprooted like a big tree, the dust was flying, the sand fell, and the huge villa just soared into the sky, suspended in the air...


    "This¡­¡­"


    "This... is incredible!"


    Although Sha Duo and the Ghost Fox Killer have seen Su Bai''s abilities more or less, the scene in front of them still shocked them beyond words!


    This is a villa.


    Not a bullet, not a gate.


    It''s a villa!


    Controlling the villa floating in the air, Su Bai walked towards the location of the villa.


    A dark staircase appeared!


    Obviously, this is the underground chamber.


    At this time, it seemed that someone ran out of the underground, and the people downstairs couldn''t hear such a big movement. When they got stuck outside, they were dumbfounded!


    Dazzled?


    How does the villa fly in the sky?


    "boom!"


    Before they could react to what was going on, changes began to take place around them.The ground seemed to be cracked. A huge gap appeared in the ground in the midst of the swaying mountains. The situation in the basement was clearly visible!


    "Da da da da, da da da!"


    The people below fired frantically. It wasn''t how fast they reacted, it was just the instinctive reaction of being frightened.


    The bullets stopped before Su Bai''s body, and in a blink of an eye, countless bullets appeared densely around him!


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the bullet suddenly turned around and flew out.


    Thump thump.


    In an instant the people below fell to the ground.


    "Go down and take a look!" Su Bai said.


    "You...are you okay?" Ghost Fox Killer asked subconsciously.The villa, but it''s still flying in the sky, you won''t fall off the villa when you go down?


    Su Bai laughed lightly: "It''s just a small villa, it''s not a problem!"


    With Su Bai''s current control, let alone a villa, even a star, he can do two things with one heart.


    Today, Su Bai seemed to be deliberately trying to shock them constantly. Watching him step down, the soil and steel on the ground suddenly turned into steps, one step, one step, as if to welcome Su Bai!


    Chapter 0055 - Finding Yao Fei And Ferry Siti''s Birthday


    This basement is very large, much stronger than the previous bases. It is not that simple, but there are not many researchers. After the three of them came down, enemies ran out of other places soon, but this time there is no need for Su Bai to take action. The Fox Killer and Sha Duo finally got over.It is estimated that the Milakuru fighters have been solved above, and now they are all ordinary enemies!


    "You two go over there, the person in charge of Project Mirakulu is over there!"


    "How about you?"


    "I will destroy the remaining Mirakuru!"


    Su Bai pointed to one direction and said to the two of them, and then he picked another direction and walked away.


    Da da da!


    Before he even showed up, he heard the gunshots. Su Bai didn''t even evade and let the bullet penetrate his body. He watched several enemies guarding an iron gate and immediately wiped out his thoughts.


    When they reached the door, the soldier fell to the ground!

 C1205

    Reaching out and stroking the iron gate, palms pressed slightly!


    boom!


    The huge iron gate instantly sank and was directly shaken by Su Bai.


    There are a few bottles of liquid in the transparent storage container, which should be the original Mirakuru!


    boom!boom!boom!


    As soon as Su Bai thought moved, the container shattered in an instant, and the Milakuru inside flowed down.


    With a wave of his hand, the fire of hell ignited in the vicinity of Mirakuru, and in an instant, Mirakuru was completely evaporated!


    Destroying Mirakulu, Su Bai looked around and saw that he hadn''t seen anything of interest, and simply turned around and went out.


    Walking out of the passage, Su Bai saw Sha Duo!


    Sha Duo is supporting someone, not someone else, but Yao Fei she is looking for!


    "Look at my father!" Sha Duo shouted at Su Bai.


    "It''s okay, it''s just fainted. It will be fine for a few days after returning home." Su Bai said.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Sha Duo breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "The ghost fox killer is interrogating inside. This time the noise is not small, I am afraid there will be trouble! She asked us to leave here first, and leave the follow-up to her!"


    This movement does not refer to those made by Su Bai!


    There must be someone behind this special force, and the status of this person is definitely not low, so now that the Mirakulu plan is destroyed, there must be trouble next.Su Bai is not afraid of trouble, but doesn''t want to waste time. It is just right for a ghost and fox killer to accept the follow-up, and it is not a problem to get out with her ability!So Su Bai did not delay, with Sha Duo, Yao Fei directly teleported away!


    "this is¡­¡­?"


    "Heavenly Dynasty!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Originally, Sha Duo thought he would return to the hotel, but unexpectedly came to a strange place.


    "Taiwan must be very troublesome for a while, so I will send you back directly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Sha Duo nodded, and suddenly said, "Send us back, are you leaving?"


    "I came here to help you find him and see you by the way! Now that the person has been found, I will not stay, after all, there are still a lot of things in Starlin City! Remember to contact me when things are over on your side! "


    "I will, and I promise... it won''t be like last time!" Shaduo said.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, then teleported back to Starling City!


    This trip to Taiwan, although delayed for a few days, did not go in vain.


    First saw Sha Duo.


    The ghost and fox killer of Ten Heroes, who helped her solve the Mirakulu plan and the officialdom of the celestial dynasty can be regarded as a relationship, whether it is business or other things will be a lot more convenient in the future!Of course, it may be a little troublesome. For example, Taiwan may retaliate, but if they dare to come...in Starling City, there will be no return!


    After leaving for the past few days, there is nothing unusual about Starling City.


    Su Bai and the Raptor team, Thea and the others stayed for a few days before they showed up and went to the company!


    There is nothing unusual in Starling City, but Taiwan is fried!


    A lot of people were dispatched to deal with this matter. In the end, not only Taiwan, but many departments began to pay attention to this matter. Needless to say, the Ten Heroes, such as the Sky Eye Club!After all, the Sky Eye will be arranged in Hong Kong and Taiwan in the sky!And these have nothing to do with Su Bai for the time being.After Su Bai came to the company, he went directly to the network department!


    "What are you up to?"


    Su Bai smiled and came to sit down beside Ferry Siti, Ferry Siti pressed the mouse in a panic.


    As if afraid that Su Bai would see what she was watching!


    "Do you know?" Su Bai suddenly said.


    "what?"


    Ferry Siti asked nonchalantly.


    "You look like you are secretly watching a movie you shouldn''t watch and you panic after being discovered!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Ferry Siti blushed and quickly said, "No, you, you think too much."


    "is it?"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao suddenly manipulated the mouse and clicked a few, and a webpage appeared soon!


    "Resort hotel? Do you want to go on vacation?" Su Bai asked towards Ferry Siti.


    Ferry Siti said awkwardly: "I just look around!"

 C1206

    "This is not something shameful, so what are you hiding? Wait... I remembered it, no wonder!" Su Bai suddenly realized.


    Ferry Siti said nervously and expectantly: "You, what do you think of?"


    "Don''t look at these things, dress up and follow me the day after tomorrow!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Go, where are you going?"


    "At that time you will know, it must be better than what you see!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned and went out!


    Why does Ferry Siti look at things on vacation, because the day after tomorrow is her birthday!Before going to school, the conditions were not so good, so Ferry Siti didn''t dare to think about it.After going to work, the salary is so good, and it''s his birthday, so Ferry Siti wanted to take a vacation as a reward for himself!Su Bai didn''t think of it at first, but Ferry Siti''s actions were too obvious, so Su Bai remembered soon, Ferry Siti''s birthday is coming!


    In tension and expectation.


    It''s Ferry Siti''s birthday!


    Ferry Siti woke up early in the morning. Although she didn''t know where she was going, she still packed her luggage and dressed herself a little!


    "What am I doing? The boss has so many women, how could it be... I am true, and I really got dressed up. However, for my birthday, it is normal to dress up, that''s it..."


    Item 0056


    Ferry Siti murmured to comfort himself and then had nothing to do. He didn''t know when Su Bai would come back, or whether he should go to the company.After hesitating for a long time whether to call or not, her phone rang suddenly, which shocked her!


    "Hey!"


    Panicked and answered the phone, Ferry Siti yelled, and Su Bai''s voice soon came from inside.


    "Did you pack it up? Go downstairs when you pack it up!"


    "OK OK!"


    Ferry Siti answered, then took the alley downstairs.


    When he got downstairs, Ferry Siti saw Su Bai''s car parked there and beckoned to the car.Ferry Siti asked nervously: "Where are we going?"


    "airport!"


    Su Bai said, and quickly drove to the airport.


    At the airport, Ferry Siti found something was wrong.


    They didn''t book tickets either, and this plane...


    "Come on!"


    Su Bai took Ferry Siti on the plane, and Ferry Siti said in a daze: "How do I think that there may be two of us on this plane?"


    "That won''t be enough, but we are the only passengers!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Although he had a hunch, Ferry Siti was shocked.


    "This, this is not so good!"


    Su Bai smiled."Nothing bad!"


    "It will probably take a few hours to fly, you can take a break first, or find something to do by yourself!"


    "Good, good!"


    Ferry Siti responded, and then saw Su Bai seem to be resting.


    Without speaking, Ferry Siti couldn''t help but look forward to where he was going, what would be...


    Flew for several hours without knowing it.


    Su Bai suddenly got up and left, and it didn''t take long for him to bring a cotton suit over.


    "Put it on!"


    "what?"


    Ferry Siti was dumbfounded, but still put it on.


    By the time he put on the thick cotton clothes, Su Bai had already put on a parachute for himself.


    "This, what is this going to do?"


    This move made Ferry Siti a little confused.


    "Parachute, land!"


    Su Bai pulled Ferry Siti to the cabin door.


    As soon as it was opened, a cold wind blew.

 C1207

    Ferry Siti subconsciously hugged Su Bai tightly and looked down.


    Snow white!


    The temperature is very cold.


    Turning his head, Ferry Siti was about to ask Su Bai where this was, but Su Bai had already embraced her and jumped straight down.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    The yelling sounded through the eardrum, Ferry Siti closed his eyes tightly and grasped Su Bai firmly.


    The feeling of falling made her feel like she was going to die!


    "Don''t be afraid, open your eyes, this is a rare experience, specially prepared for you!" Su Bai''s voice came, inexplicably... it gave Ferry Siti a sense of peace, and opened his eyes subconsciously.Well, I''m still very scared. She can''t see the speed and the wind blowing, but although she''s still scared, it''s a little better.After a while, Su Bai opened the parachute.


    The two landed slowly.


    Ferry Siti saw a villa, a beautiful villa built in the snow and ice!


    After landing, Su Bai helped Ferry Siti to untie the parachute, and then walked in the direction of the villa!"This is where we live!"


    "I know, I know where this is. I''ve seen this introduction. This is Iceland!" Ferry Siti said with excitement, looking around.


    As for the fear of skydiving after landing, she has forgotten it. After all, skydiving can be regarded as an extreme sport, but she has never tried it and has no preparations!


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai smiled and brought Ferry Siti to the villa. After opening the door, Su Bai motioned to Ferry Siti to push in.


    Ferry Siti tentatively opened the door and walked in. She was dumbfounded as soon as she entered.


    Flowers, balloons!


    It''s exactly as it was carefully prepared!


    "happy Birthday!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Ferry Siti.


    Ferry Siti turned and looked at Su Bai with emotion.


    She really didn''t expect Su Bai to prepare this for her!


    "This is...this is the first time someone has done this for my birthday...thank you!" Ferry Siti was a little moved and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Bai smiled: "I thought I could get a fragrant kiss, but I didn''t expect it to be just thanks..."


    Su Bai hadn''t finished speaking, and Ferry Siti didn''t know where the courage came from and actually stepped in to kiss Su Bai.After the kiss, Su Bai was nothing, but Ferry Siti was nervous."Um, I... I just want to express my gratitude, no, no other meaning!"


    "It doesn''t matter, you can have this!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah...luggage, is the luggage still on the plane?" Ferry Siti thought suddenly.


    "Someone will deliver it, and everything is ready, at least enough for two days! And there are people far away here, it can be said to be isolated from the world, although there is no birthday party, but the two of us should be enough Right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "The two of us, you...and me?" Ferry Siti pointed to Su Bai and surprised himself.


    "You don''t plan to be here by yourself? Of course I stayed!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh, oh!"


    Ferry Siti nodded serenely.


    "Let me show you around."


    Su Bai smiled and took Ferry Siti to visit the villa. This kind of villa is specially used for vacation or tourism, so the decoration is very good, the environment is elegant, and it is very high-end!Of course, the price is quite expensive, but for Su Bai, this amount of money is nothing.After strolling around, Ferry Siti took a lot of photos, and the luggage was delivered.When the luggage was settled, Ferry Siti said, "What next?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I...I don''t know..." Ferry Siti said awkwardly.


    "Well, I''ll take you fishing first, and then come back to cook you a sumptuous meal. I also prepared fireworks, which can be set off at night!" Su Bai said about his preparations, and then prepared them. The tools were taken out and Ferry Siti went fishing directly.


    After flying for a few hours and catching another fish, it was almost afternoon when the two returned.


    Su Bai entered the kitchen and began to get busy, Ferry Siti took off his thick cotton clothes and came to the kitchen.


    "Do you need my help?"


    "No, you can just wait." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Ferry Siti¡¯s cooking...hehe...


    Item 0057


    boom!boom!boom!


    Fireworks bloom in the sky, making the night sky brighter and brighter!

 C1208

    Su Bai and Ferry Siti stood at the door of the villa and looked at the stars. Ferry Siti¡¯s eyes were blurred and moved beyond recognition, whether it was an Iceland vacation, a Chinese meal before, or the current fireworks. Let Ferry Siti feel extremely romantic, the kind of romantic scene that can only be experienced in movies!She didn''t expect it to happen to herself, watching Su Bai who was holding her arm around her, Ferry Siti suddenly turned around.


    Feeling the action of Ferry Siti, Su Bai turned his head to look and saw Ferry Siti on tiptoe and slowly closing his eyes.


    For such a romantic moment, if there is no kiss, it would be inadequate.


    The arm slid down, swept over the back from the shoulder and placed it on her waist, taking advantage of the trend, pulled her into her arms and lowered her head directly to kiss.


    From a bit of water on a sunny day to a French kiss, Su Bai has already felt what Ferry Siti meant!


    It''s not just an ordinary kiss, it has a deeper meaning and hint!


    Picking up Ferry Siti, Su Bai turned around and went in.


    door!


    Shut it with a bang.


    The two in the kiss came to the living room.


    The flames beating in the fireplace, Su Bai''s hands danced like butterflies in the flowers, and it didn''t take long for Ferry Siti to take off all the clothes on Su Bai and throw them on the carpet.Seeing Ferry Siti looked a little confused and a little shy, Su Bai stopped and took off his clothes, gently swept Ferry Siti''s legs with his hand and leaned down.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The tearing shout sounded!


    Su Bai took off Ferry Siti''s glasses, bowed his head and kissed.


    After a long time, bursts of joy rang!


    Ferry Siti¡¯s personality is actually a bit inferior!


    Ferry Siti is relatively ordinary, regardless of his physical appearance or domestic conditions. On the other hand, Su lost.Billionaires with wealth, young and golden, surrounded by groups of beautiful women!


    Ferry Siti never thought that Su Bai would like him, even if it was just for fun!


    First, I invited myself to work, and then I celebrated my birthday.


    All kinds of actions, let alone Cinderella like Ferry Siti, any girl may be moved and cannot resist!


    At least, Ferry Siti does not regret it, and there may even be a little bit of joy in my heart!


    From the living room to the bathroom, from the bathroom to the bedroom, in the end, Ferry Siti even lost his memory. He has forgotten when it ended and how he fell asleep!It''s just that when I opened my eyes the next day I was lying in Su Bai''s arms, and my hand was still holding the thing awkwardly, as if I didn''t want to leave or lose it!


    It was almost noon when they really woke up.


    Su Bai made a meal, and Ferry Siti was also up.


    "When shall we leave?" Ferry Siti asked.


    "Tomorrow morning, if you like, you can stay a few more days!" Su Bai smiled.


    Ferry Siti said nothing.


    There was nothing else to do in a room alone. The two of them didn''t go out almost all day, and it could be said that they didn''t do anything all day, just enjoying this two-person world.


    Until the next morning.


    Su Bai and Ferry Siti packed up their things and got in the car and left the villa. Ferry Siti was still reluctant to leave.


    Came to the airport by car, boarded the plane and left Iceland to return to Starling. It seemed normal all the way.After returning to Starling City, Su Bai sent Ferry Siti back to her place before leaving!


    The perfect birthday holiday seems to be over.


    Su Bai, who had returned to the manor, was planning to take a break first, but found that all three of the Raptor team were there.


    What case seems to be investigating!


    "It''s back, we are in trouble!" Helena said.


    "What trouble will I have to wait for me to come back to solve?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Wrong! Not waiting for you to come back, but Ferry Siti!" Barbara said with a grin."The two are going on vacation, romantic! Are you done?"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao did not refute!


    "I knew it was sooner or later!" Barbara said with a grin.


    Laurel said: "Recently there was a guy who has been targeting the port. We have fought him against him. He is very strong and has a pair of steel claw weapons, very powerful! Without Ferry Siti, we can¡¯t investigate. Knowing his identity, it is difficult to lock his position!"


    "Tomorrow I will let Ferry Siti investigate!"


    The next morning, Su Bai came to the company''s network department!


    "Morning, how did you sleep yesterday?"


    Su Bai smiled and sat down beside Ferry Siti, reaching out to grab Ferry Siti''s shoulder.


    Ferry Siti avoided subconsciously.

 C1209

    Su Bai looked at Ferry Siti suspiciously, and Ferry Siti smiled wryly and did not speak.


    There is a kind of estrangement, a kind of deliberate alienation!


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly got up and sat on the table in front of Ferry Siti, looking at Ferry Siti face-to-face, and her finger hooked her chin.


    Ferry Siti raised his head and looked at Su Bai, his eyes a little dodging.


    "Let me guess what''s wrong with you, eh... think I only became interested in you for a while, and the relationship ended when I came back from Iceland?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No, no, I just...this is the company, it''s not so good, someone will see it, Barbara...Barbara will know!" Ferry Siti whispered.


    "She already knows!" Su Bai said.


    "Ah? What, what about it, I..." Ferry Siti was a little incoherent in a panic.


    Su Bai smiled and kissed him, and then said after a moment: "Don''t think too much. Barbara knew it was only a matter of time when I invited you to the company. You really thought I was just here to make you work." From now on, you are my woman, so you don¡¯t have to think about things like keeping your distance, and you don¡¯t have to think about the end of the relationship, because it¡¯s impossible! Even if I don¡¯t touch you, you have no chance to find someone else Man!"


    "Why!" Ferry Siti asked silently.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "No matter what, but I''m serious!"


    "Okay, let''s do business, there is someone on the Raptor team, you can investigate!"


    Chapter 0058: Bronze Tiger and Oliver Quinn Are Back


    Ferry Siti''s abilities are really great, and the Raptor team hasn''t gained much from her in the past two days-she was locked in the identity of this person soon after returning.


    Benjamin Turner!


    Codenamed Bronze Tiger, a professional mercenary!


    It is not clear who hired him for the time being and what his purpose was, but judging from the fact that he did not have a clear target for attacking the port, it should not have come to assassinate anyone!


    "This guy has very strong fighting ability!"


    Ferry Siti whispered.


    Su Bai nodded."Well, monitor his actions and contact the Raptor team by the way, and go see what happened to this bronze tiger at night!"


    Ferry Siti nodded first, and then curiously asked: "Raptor team, what does it have to do with you? It seems to be familiar to you?"


    "Of course I''m familiar."


    "Huntress, oracle, black canary... don''t you..."


    "I''ve slept." Su Bai said with a grin: "Like you, if you want to join or want to know their true identity, you can contact yourself!"


    After speaking, Su Bai tasted her little mouth again before turning around and leaving!


    In the night!


    The Raptor team set off to a dilapidated apartment.


    Su Bai did not go together, but he was paying attention!This time the Raptor team came prepared, with mental arithmetic and unintentional, and was suppressed as soon as they played against the Bronze Tiger.However, Tonghu''s fighting ability is indeed very strong. It was able to break through and leave under the surrounding of the three people. Just when the Raptor team was about to chase, they suddenly encountered a group of enemies'' blockade!


    This group of enemies appeared very suddenly, and it was obvious that they came to meet the Tonghu.


    Suddenly, Tonghu ran away helplessly.


    "Damn, this guy is not a mercenary, why does he have accomplices? Even he doesn''t know we are going, how did those guys know?"


    After returning, the three were very depressed!


    When Ferry Siti came back, he thought he could catch this guy this time, but he didn''t expect it to happen!


    "Ferry Siti, can you find the position of the bronze tiger?"


    "Can''t find it, he seems to have blocked the signal!" Ferry Siti''s voice came out.


    "Is it the employer behind Bronze Tiger?"


    The three of the Raptor team frowned, but found that Su Bai''s mouth was smiling.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Helena asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You are right. The person who rescued him was indeed the employer behind him. His mission this time is not to kill anyone, but to find out!"


    "Get the bottom line?"


    "Touch your bottom!"


    "The hiring of the Bronze Tiger is Amanda Waller from the Sky Eye Club. The purpose is for you... the Raptor team! I don''t know if Amanda has vision or does not have long eyes, and she hit you with her idea. !"


    Don''t look at Su Bai''s appearance, but it is too easy to know this.


    Just as Su Bai said, Tonghu is Amanda Waller''s person, her purpose is the Raptor team, want to incorporate the Raptor team to join her team!


    Amanda saved Bai Ci before, but was stopped by the Raptor team.

 C1210

    Coupled with the recent rise to fame of the Raptor team, it is normal for Amanda to make an idea!


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    She didn''t know that the Raptor team was her own, otherwise she would never do it.


    "Well, let''s put the Tonghu thing aside, if Amanda comes into contact with you, don''t talk about the relationship with me, let Amanda work harder." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How did you know?"


    The trio looked at Su Bai curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    The Bronze Tiger did not appear again after he left, and Amanda Waller did not seem to take any action.


    Calm and calm.


    Su Bai either accompanies the girls or absorbs the cosmic energy every day, but halfway through, he received a call from Shaduo to talk about the follow-up situation there, and said that he would come to see himself when he was busy over there!


    Two months passed without knowing it!


    Finally, there is a big news!


    This day coincides with the weekend.


    Thea had come to Su Bai''s side long ago, and couldn''t wait to get confused with Su Bai after coming in.


    The battle is over.


    Su Bai was lying on the bed in a big font, but Thea had already slowed down to help herself!


    She would use this as a way to tease Su Bai, and she also knew Su Bai liked it!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, it was Thea''s call.


    Thea reached out and picked up the phone and found that it was her mother. She answered the phone without stopping.It¡¯s not the first time for this kind of thing, occasionally she would answer the phone like this, but soon Su Bai realized that the call seemed different, because Thea stopped, and her tone and expression changed very surprised, as if she was Hear something surprising and incredible!


    "Really? I know, I''ll go back soon!"


    Thea hung up and said to Su Bai, "I have to go home!"


    "what happened?"


    "My brother... is back!" Thea said tremblingly.


    "what?"


    Su Bai was stunned.


    Oliver Quinn is back?


    How long is this, more than three years and less than four years, this time is not right... Shouldn''t he come back after missing five years?Why did you come back so early?


    "Yes, I can''t believe it, but my mother said that he did come back and is undergoing an examination in the hospital!" Thea said.


    "It''s really unexpected, so let me go with you!"


    Su Bai said, the two put on their clothes and tidied up, and then drove away.


    On the way, Thea answered another call and learned that they had come home from the hospital, so Su Bai changed her way and went directly to Quinn Manor!


    After arriving, Su Bai went in with Thea.


    Moira, and Moira''s husband, the servants of the family are talking around a person.


    this person.


    It is Oliver Quinn!


    "Thea!"


    Oliver Quinn found his sister and hugged with excitement and joy, then looked up at Su Bai.


    The look in his eyes was slightly surprised, but he quickly returned to normal with a confused expression: "This is?"


    "This is Su Bai..." Moira introduced to Oliver Quinn, and said Su Bai''s identity, eternal paradise, including once went to Purgatory Island to find someone, etc. Of course, he also talked about Thea''s The relationship is very good!


    "I just came back, and there are some things that are not familiar, thank you!"


    Oliver Quinn stretched out his hand.


    Su Bai smiled and shook hands: "Nothing."


    Item 0059


    Oliver Quinn¡¯s return is a big deal. Some people have already received the news, but they haven¡¯t come over yet. After all, Oliver Quinn will definitely have to settle down a little bit when he returns home, and he has been outside for more than three years, isolated from the world. , Certainly need to adapt!But Su Bai is very clear that he is not isolated from the world. Although it is possible for the first two years, the fact is not that he has been on Purgatory Island as he said!

 C1211

    "Why pretend not to know me?"


    While there was no one, Su Bai talked to Oliver Quinn alone.


    Oliver Quinn was silent for a moment and said: "I don''t want them to know what happened during this time, so... I hope you can keep it secret for me! I will keep it for you too!"


    Su Bai shrugged indifferently!


    "You and Thea..."


    "We are together!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Oliver Quinn was a little angry. He still knew about Su Bai''s situation, so thinking that his younger sister was with Su Bai, this brother must still be a little angry!


    "Don''t worry about my affairs with Thea, you should definitely have a lot of things to do when you come back! If you encounter any trouble, you can find me!" Su Bai said nothing, patted Oliver on the shoulder and turned around gone!


    There is a big difference between Oliver now and when he saw him on the island, his temperament has changed.


    His experience after leaving the island is certainly not simple, after all... he still mixed with Amanda Waller for a while.Therefore, the current Oliver Quinn can be said to have been reborn!


    There must be a lot of things to do in his return, and Thea will definitely stay with her brother.


    After all, "resurrected from the dead", so Su Bai did not bother, nor stay, but went to Laurel''s apartment!


    Laurel already knew about Oliver Quinn''s return. He was alive, so Laurel must be thinking about his sister.Although Su Bai has repeatedly assured her that she is okay, Laurel will miss or worry if there is no news for such a long time!


    Sure enough, Laurel asked about Oliver after Su lost. Of course, it was mainly Sarah''s thing!


    Su Bai gave a few words of relief and promised that she would continue to look for Sarah, and naturally stayed at night.


    The news of Oliver Quinn¡¯s return has spread throughout Starling City, and all kinds of news headlines are him. Although there is no opportunity to interview, many people have turned out his past events. It can be said to be quite popular. !With Oliver''s return, there was another person in Starling City!


    Hooded man!


    When the Hooded Man appeared, Su Bai knew it was Oliver Quinn, even though he hadn''t claimed himself as Arrow!


    His goal is some rich people!


    And they are all the kind of rich people who make black money!


    With the Raptor Squad Jewels in front, the appearance of this hooded man did not cause much sensation. After all, this is not the first defender of Starlin City!However, as he dealt with several wealthy and wealthy people one after another, and even succeeded under the protection of the police, his reputation gradually became louder, especially in the wealthy circle. Feeling dangerous!


    After all, the Raptor team hadn''t been so targeted and conducted such intensive actions before!


    As for Oliver, he spends a lot of time partying with his good friend Tommy every day. He is familiar with modern society by his name, and no one seems to suspect him!


    During the period, Su Bai also met Oliver several times. Although he had experience on the island, Oliver still concealed that he was a Hooded Man. Su Bai knew that he chose the target according to the list his father left for him. It doesn''t have much to do with myself, and I don''t care much!But what Su Bai did not expect was that Oliver Quinn had instead focused on people related to him!


    "Go to me!"


    Barbara turned towards Su Bai.


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and accompanied Barbara back to the apartment.


    Outside, the night lights are on.


    Su Bai sat on the sofa with Barbara, and Barbara sat on Su Bai''s body mischievously, holding Su Bai''s neck and kissing.


    Su Bai wanted to move his hand, so Barbara held it down.


    With a sly smile, Barbara kissed Su Bai, from cheek to mouth, and finally to the ear...


    "Someone is watching here!"


    Barbara whispered suddenly.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment to release his spiritual power, and soon the Hooded Man was found nearby!


    That is Oliver Quinn.


    This made Su Bai frowned slightly.


    What is he doing here?


    Watch me or watch Barbara?


    "In the past few days, I found someone was secretly monitoring me, it should be the hooded man! It''s just that I don''t know the reason!" Barbara whispered.


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Barbara: "Go take a shower, and then wait for me in bed!"


    "Ok!"


    Barbara obediently responded and went to the bathroom, while Su Bai walked to the window.

 C1212

    In the darkness, a shadow can be seen from the roof opposite.


    Oliver didn''t expect that Su Bai would suddenly come to the window and squat down in a hurry.After a few seconds, he slowly leaned forward to look.


    There is no more Su Bai by the window!


    "Stop looking, I''m here!"


    The sound suddenly sounded, and Oliver was startled and turned around and drew his bow, aiming his bow and arrow behind him.


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and said indifferently, "Why monitor here?"


    Oliver didn''t speak, others didn''t know, but he knew that Su Bai was definitely not a simple man, he didn''t want to reveal his identity.


    "Wow!"


    The arrow suddenly shot towards Su Bai.


    In the dark, the speed is very fast!


    Against ordinary people, Oliver is just a shot.


    But Su lost.


    Not enough!


    Therefore, Oliver didn''t stop at all, reached out his hand and took out the arrow from the arrow tower, opened the bow and shot the arrow!


    The speed is very fast.


    It''s exactly the feeling of a continuous arrow, he has shot five or six arrows in just a few seconds.


    After shooting in one breath, Oliver''s eyes widened!


    Su Bai stood there as if he hadn''t moved at all, but the arrows he shot were neatly held in Su Bai''s hand!


    Frowning, Oliver turned to jump down.


    "Don''t make it clear? Oliver!"


    Item 0060


    Oliver''s feet had already stepped on the eaves and he was about to jump down. He stopped immediately when he heard Su Bai''s words, and turned to look at Su Bai silently.


    "Others don¡¯t know your identity, I don¡¯t know yet? Don¡¯t say anything else, your outfit alone has exposed your identity. Is this Yao Fei¡¯s before, right? Knowing Yao Fei, you can still get Yao Fei¡¯s Equipment, who else is Oliver Quinn besides you? And the Hooded Man will appear as soon as you come back, and someone will think of you sooner or later!" Su Bai said lightly."But I''m curious about you, what are you monitoring here for?"


    Oliver hesitated for a moment and lifted his hat."Eternal Paradise Company!"


    "What happened to my company?"


    Su Bai asked in doubt, and then saw Oliver take out a notebook and hand it over.


    What is this thing Su Bai knows of course, this is the list left by his father, is it possible that he still has his own name on it?Su Bai opened the flip and flipped through it, and several of them have been crossed out. It seems that Oliver has not been idle recently. At the end of the flip, Su Bai did not find his name, but he found Nick Haas''s name. There is a question mark after his name, which is a little different from others.


    "This is left to me by my father. The people on the list are all people who poisoned this city! On this, there is the name of Nick Haas! I know that Nick Haas is no longer in charge of the work here, so I¡¯m investigating recently!"


    "Did the investigation reveal anything?" Su Bai asked with approval.


    Oliver shook his head.


    "Perhaps, this is also the reason for the question mark, I don''t know what''s going on, and the situation in your company is also normal!"


    "Nonsense, I''m not short of money. If I want to make money, there are many ways to make money. There is no need to make black money! And if there is a problem, I don''t have to wait for you. Amanda has already started it!" Su Bai said.


    Oliver froze for a moment and did not answer.


    "For the sake of Thea and her previous friendship, forget it this time. If you continue to secretly monitor like this next time, I won''t be so good at talking! You...should know my ability!" Su Bai said lightly There was a sound, and then suddenly disappeared with a swish.


    Oliver stared blankly at Su Bai''s disappearance, then suddenly turned his head.


    He has returned to the apartment.


    Oliver took a deep breath and disappeared silently in the night.


    After that, he never investigated Eternal Paradise or watched Barbara.


    As a result, he was not sure to deal with Su Bai.Secondly, he thinks Eternal Paradise may be okay. After all, this question mark is likely to mean uncertainty. Although he doesn''t know how Su Bai knew Amanda and it is related, but if Amanda has investigated, it should be No problem!


    Oliver continued his roster, but Su Bai left Starling City.


    Of course not to investigate this matter, but to go to Midtown.


    Prior to investing in cutting-edge laboratories, Su Bai did not ask that Barbara was in charge in the later period, but this time it seems to be a major project to be developed and additional funds are needed, so I hope to meet!So Barbara told Su Bai to see Su Bai''s instructions, knowing that Su Bai plans to go there in person!


    Of course, he did not go alone.


    Instead, I brought Ferry Siti!


    After all, she still knows a lot about this!

 C1213

    Midtown was not far from Starling City, and Su Bai drove over directly.


    "Don''t go to the cutting-edge laboratory?"


    Entering Midtown, Ferry Siti found that Su Bai did not drive to the cutting-edge laboratory and couldn''t help asking.


    "Go, but not now! Let''s open a room and rest, and then go at night!"


    "Oh oh."


    Ferry Siti answered, his eyes slightly expectant.It has been more than two months since my birthday holiday. During this period, although we are often together, we are really alone. There are only twice.


    I found a hotel and opened a room. There was almost no excessive words. The two of them could say they knew it well!


    Some things are indispensable to come out alone, and Ferry Siti is much more proactive than before. It may be that you can be more relaxed in other cities!Until the evening, Su Bai took Ferry Siti to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    In Midtown, the cutting-edge laboratory is a relatively iconic building!


    Get out of the car and prepare to go in.


    Just a few steps away, I heard the sound of high heels. A woman walked over from a distance. She seemed to be preparing to go home from get off work, looking for the car keys in her bag while walking with her head down!


    As she approached and was about to pass by face to face, she seemed to feel that someone looked up subconsciously.


    This glance made her stunned for a moment, and then she heard an oops, and she squatted on the ground in pain.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Did she see a ghost?"


    Su Bai said to Ferry Siti, but Ferry Siti had helped her up.


    "You, are you Mr. Su Bai? Mr. Su Bai of Eternal Paradise?"


    The woman endured the pain with a grin, but was a little excited and eagerly asked Su Bai.


    "I am Su Bai, but Miss Caitlin, are you so excited?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you know me?" Caitlin was stunned.


    "Caitlin Snow, one of the assistants of the cutting-edge laboratory, if anyone in the industry I invest in is unclear, then I, an investor, would have failed too much!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m just so surprised, Dr. Wilson must be glad to know that you are here in person." Caitlin said."Are you here for the particle accelerator project? I''ll take you to Dr. Arrow Wilson!"


    Before she could finish her words, Caitlin snorted and almost fell!


    "Let me see it for you!"


    Su Bai asked inquiringly, but before Caitlin could answer, he squatted down first.


    Holding Caitlin''s leg with one hand, she took off her high heels with the other!


    "No, it''s just a sprain, it''s okay!" Caitlin didn''t expect Su Bai to do this, and she panicked to refuse.


    Su Bai had already grasped her ankle and raised her head and said, "It may be a little painful, but I guarantee that it will heal soon after the pain!"


    After that, Su Bai has already kneaded it!


    Chapter 0061 Caitlin and Reverse Flash


    It really hurts!


    Caitlin snorted and hurriedly held Su Bai''s shoulder.


    She seemed to feel a burning sensation spread all over her body, and she couldn''t speak at all because of the pain.


    Su Bai is very focused and has no distractions. The twist seems to be serious. He did not hurt his bones but was swollen!


    While he was kneading, suddenly...a blast came.


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and took a look, a light flashed at an extremely fast speed, and then disappeared!


    It felt like the Flash was running.


    Of course, the Flash has not been born yet, so obviously the owner of this light cannot be the Flash, but a flash back!


    This flashback is different from the flashbacks encountered in the past. To be precise, although both flashbacks, they are on two timelines.Right now, this flashback doesn''t know himself yet, and has nothing to do with the legendary team yet!He now pretends to be Dr. Wilson, creating a cutting-edge laboratory and preparing a particle accelerator, the purpose of which is to cultivate and create the Flash.Because the flashback came from the future, he came to kill Barry''s mother, but accidentally caused the Flash to not be born, so he must let the Flash reborn before he can regain the ability to leave this era!


    He pretends very well, no one knows his true identity!


    Then he appeared suddenly now because of... himself?


    Su Bai smiled secretly, then raised his head and said to Caitlin: "Okay."


    Caitlin tentatively put on her shoes and moved, and said in surprise: "It really doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s amazing. What''s the reason?"


    As an expert in bioengineering, Caitlin is really curious.


    Su Bai smiled and stood up and said, "I have time to discuss this issue slowly while drinking coffee. Let''s see Dr. Wells first now~"

 C1214

    "Correct!"


    Caitlin reacted and took Su Bai and Ferry Siti to the laboratory.


    There are not too many staff in the laboratory, probably because they are off work.


    Su Bai met Dr. Wells under Caitlin''s guidance!


    His legs are intact and he is not in a wheelchair.


    After all, the particle accelerator hasn''t exploded yet!


    His current appearance is in disguise.


    The real flashback is another look, and it is not called by this name.


    "Caitlin, please tell me about the particle accelerator!" After taking his seat, Wells said to Caitlin.


    Caitlin was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that such an important matter would let herself come, but she knew the project very well, so she explained it seriously.


    "The particle accelerator has many functions. If it succeeds, it will involve many aspects, such as industry and agriculture, medical treatment, science, etc. It is a very great and useful project. It..." Caitlin explained very seriously. Su Bai didn''t listen very much. After all, this thing is doomed to fail and explode... It was Ferry Siti who listened a lot, and some parts obviously understood it!


    Of course, although the function is very good, the price of the development is not low, at least Wells or the current cutting-edge laboratories do not have the funds to invest!After all, according to the normal situation, it will take a few years to develop it, because Su Bai¡¯s sudden joining has shortened the time and caused Wells to have less time to make money!


    "I will seriously consider it and I will give you an answer tomorrow!"


    After it was over, Su Bai said with a smile.


    It is impossible for such a large investment to decide immediately after hearing about it, and leave, Su Bai and Ferry Siti returned to the hotel.


    After taking a shower, Su Bai sat on the sofa and thought.


    The flashback he wanted to find was not the one in front of him, even if he was killed, it would be useless, because it was not on a timeline at all!And this flashback is destined to die!As for his abilities, it is indeed good, but it is still a bit worse than the Flash. After all, the Flash itself is a super power, he is a super power!The root of all hormones!


    Waiting!


    Wait until the Flash is born before getting the Flash''s abilities!


    "Are you thinking about particle accelerators?" Ferry Siti came to Su Bai''s side and lay in his arms, and whispered: "I think this project is really good. If it succeeds, it can open up one for the company. New channels, and a steady stream of continuous income... But this investment is really big, it''s okay if it succeeds, if it fails, it will be a waste of water, so..."


    "Since you think it''s good, that''s it!"


    "Ah...this...isn''t it good?" Ferry Siti said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You have said that this project is good, what else is bad? Failure is normal. Failure is the mother of success. I can still afford this little money!"


    Ferry Siti didn''t speak but offered a sweet kiss, which quickly turned into a gasp!


    The next day, Su Bai and Ferry Siti came to the cutting-edge laboratory again.


    I said that I agreed to invest, and the funds came in quickly in the follow-up process.


    "Well, I will ask Caitlin to report to you regularly in the future." Dr. Wells said.


    "No, I believe this money must be used for the project, of course... it doesn''t matter if it is used elsewhere, it mainly ensures the smooth progress of the project!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    He doesn''t think that flashback will black out the money, after all, the particle accelerator is his most important thing!


    Wells glanced at Caitlin, Caitlin said: "Thank you very much for your trust, but it is better to make the accounts clearer!"


    "All right," Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    Leaving the cutting-edge laboratory, Su Bai asked Barbara to prepare to send money, and then to return to Starling City.


    However, there was a small accident on the way back!


    There was a car accident!


    Speaking of it, I blamed Su Bai. I invested in a particle accelerator and met Caitlin. Su Bai was in a good mood. So when I drove back on the way back, I couldn''t help but kiss Ferry Siti for a few times. Did not pay attention, was rear-ended!


    The collision was not serious, after parking.


    After Su lost the car, he saw that the back of his car was slightly recessed, and the front of the car that hit his car was smoking and it looked serious. The driver was a woman.


    Su Bai walked over, and the first thing that caught your eye was her arm!


    From the wrist to the shoulder are tattoos, just like a flower arm!


    Item 0062


    Tattoos, flower arms, Su Bai has never seen him before, but like this person, a flower arm with white snow on the other side is really unusual and rare enough.Su Bai looked at it carefully. This woman''s appearance is not amazing but not bad, she has a great body!


    Vest tube top, as if it could jump out at any time.


    Wearing a black tight leather pants below!


    Unlike the slenderness that Thea wears leather pants, she wears very sexy!


    "My God, is she okay?"

 C1215

    Ferry Siti shouted in surprise after coming over.


    Although Su Bai didn''t pay attention to the back, he didn''t stop or change lanes deliberately. Obviously it was not his own responsibility to be rear-runned!


    "It should just pass out!"


    "I call an ambulance now!" Ferry Siti was about to call.


    Just as the call here was about to go out, the woman seemed to wake up faintly!


    Reluctantly opened his eyes and took a look at Su Bai and Ferry Siti, intermittently and somewhat eagerly said: "No, don''t fight... go, hurry... take me out of here, someone chasing... chasing me..." After speaking, her eyes seemed to pass out again.


    Ferry Siti looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    "Listen to her." After speaking, Su Bai opened the door of the car and took the woman out and put it in his car, and then scanned the woman''s car again!


    Soon she took out a bag from her car and got in the car and left after making sure that there was nothing else!


    After about ten minutes or so, a few cars drove over.


    "The person is gone, go to the hospital, she must be taken away to the hospital!"


    Following these people turned around and left.


    In the car, Su Bai turned his head and glanced at the comatose woman with flowers behind him.


    "Someone is really chasing her!"


    Driving all the way back to Starling City, Su Bai first sent Ferry Siti home.


    "What about her?"


    "I will deal with it, it''s okay!"


    It''s just an ordinary woman, Su Bai didn''t care much, her injury was not serious, and she could leave after she wakes up.


    "Well, then, good night!"


    "good night!"


    After the affectionate kiss, Ferry Siti turned and left and returned home, while Su Bai drove slowly to the villa.


    Although she didn''t know the identity of this woman and what she had done, she refused to go to the hospital and someone chasing her was obviously in trouble.But in Starling City, Su is not worried about defeat!


    Driving to a remote place with no one, Su Bai stopped!


    "Hey, wake up!"


    Su Bai turned his head and shouted at the drowsy woman with arms.


    However, she didn''t seem to have any reaction. Su Bai stretched out his hand and pushed it. As soon as his hand touched the opponent, the opponent suddenly opened his eyes and violently grabbed Su Bai''s wrist, followed by the other hand and even took out a gun to fight Quasi Su Bai: "Don''t move, who are you, where are you!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled calmly and said, "That''s how you thank your savior? If it weren''t for me, would you have been arrested now?"


    "What is this place!"


    "This is Starling City. You drove into my car and passed out. I brought you and your bag of things here. You can now take your things and go!" Su Bai Tao.


    The flower arm woman quickly saw her bag.


    She didn''t open it, but looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and then carefully took the bag and got out of the car.


    Su Bai didn''t care, and prepared to drive away.


    As a result, the sound of the door opening was heard as soon as the car was started, and the woman with the flowered arms got in the car again and sat in the co-pilot.


    Su Bai looked at her and said, "Thank you."


    "Is it reflected now?"


    "If you are in a group with them, you can arrest me directly, there is no need to spend so much time!" said the woman with arms."My name is Starling."


    "Code name? What is your real name?"


    "I have forgotten it a long time ago." Starling said slowly."Thank you for saving me, but good people do it to the end, can you do me a favor!"


    "Arrange me a safe place?"


    "why?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I can give you money!"


    Starling opened the bag as he said, and there was a pile of dollar bills in it.


    "Do you think I am short of money?"

 C1216

    "This is the only thing I can give!" Starling said.


    Su Bai glanced at her, and then started the car!


    No words, but the attitude is enough to explain the problem.


    Su Bai drove her back to the manor and saw that this starling had also seen the market. He was not too surprised at such a luxurious manor, but he was surprised that he was so rich at a young age!


    "Do you live by yourself?" Starling asked."When I was in a coma, I seemed to see another woman with you. Wouldn''t she live here?"


    "The bedroom is upstairs. You can live in the last one on the left. No one has ever lived! You can take a shower first and talk about the others later.


    "OK, thanks!"


    The starling said, and then went upstairs!


    Bringing a stranger home, especially a woman of unknown origin, Su Bai will not really be so generous to ignore!


    Watching her go upstairs and enter the room with her bag, she did a careful and professional search and confirmed that there was no monitoring equipment before she went to take a bath.The process is the same, very careful inspection, but there is no extra action.


    He is a very professional and cautious person!


    It seems there is no purpose!


    In this regard, Su Bai didn''t bother to use her spiritual power to see her identity.


    Just a woman can''t make any waves!


    After half an hour, she was already downstairs.


    "Thank you!"


    Starling sat down next to Su Bai and expressed his thanks again.


    "Are you from Midtown?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Starling shook his head: "I''m just passing by Midtown, I''m from Brudhaven!"


    Brudhaven?


    This is also a more famous city in the DC world. After a generation of Robin left Batman, he went to Brudhaven and became the guardian hero of Brudhaven in the name of Nightwing!


    Obviously, however, Brudhaven does not represent a hero yet!


    Looking at the starling, Su Bai smiled and got up and walked to the wine cabinet to take two glasses with wine, and when he reached the glass of wine, he pushed towards the starling.


    Starling looked at Su Bai.


    "I have wine, do you have a story?"


    Item 0063


    I have wine, do you have a story?


    Starling froze for a moment and smiled and said, "It seems that you should have had a lot of women. This sentence sounds very sensible. I don''t know where I was born, but I will be in Bruder when I am sensible. Haven, my mother died of a dystocia while giving birth to me. My father was a drunkard but he was very good to me, but was killed by gangsters in the street when he drank too much! Then I became a soldier because I couldn¡¯t understand Certain things were discharged from the army. After I came back, I found that the city had changed, so I started to do something to try to change and save it. Unfortunately... I failed!"


    "Have you been a soldier?"


    Su Bai Weiwei asked somewhat unexpectedly: "What''s going on this time?"


    "Brudehaven''s drug dealer is very powerful. I disrupted his actions several times, and this time robbed her of a certain amount of money, and then he was hunted down."


    "So, are you planning to leave Brudhaven with the money?"


    "Do not!"


    The Starling shook his head."I want to use this money for help!"


    "The drug dealer is very powerful. I am not an opponent alone. Actually, I was planning to come to Starling City. I heard that there was a Raptor team in Starling City, which was composed of three women, so I came to them. Help. They definitely need money to develop, and they are both women, I think... maybe they will be willing to help me! It''s just that the drug dealers are chasing too closely, I can only go to Midtown to see if I can get rid of them. When I come to Starling City again, I didn''t expect to meet you and bring me here directly!"


    After a pause, the Starling said: "You are from Starling City, and you seem to be very rich. Have you ever dealt with the Raptor team?"


    Su Bai was silent.


    It didn''t sound like a problem. He should be Brudhaven''s security defender, but he was weaker, and wanted to ask the Raptor team for help.


    This is fine!


    But Su Bai thought it was a coincidence, and it also involved the Raptor team.


    When she came back from Midtown, she was pressed by her, and then she happened to be looking for the Raptor team.


    Su Bai raised his eyes and looked at the starling, releasing his spiritual power!


    If you don''t find the Raptor team, Su Bai will not spy on her.


    After all, peeking into the hearts of others is the same as buying a lottery ticket, you may not see anything!


    In the end, Su Bai laughed!

 C1217

    "Amanda Waller, Amanda Waller, you really are... I thought you disappeared. I didn''t expect to suddenly make this move after such a long time. It''s really hard to defend against!" Su Bai laughed secretly! I laughed, I thought that Amanda Waller should have nothing to do, but I didn''t expect to play undercover!That''s right, this starling was sent by Amanda Waller to approach the Raptor team!


    What she said is basically true. She is indeed a defender of Brudhaven. The difference is that she has been included by the government by Amanda Waller. The purpose is to get close to the birds of prey. Squad, learn about the Raptor Squad, and monitor the Raptor Squad!


    It seems that Amanda Waller should temporarily not intend to incorporate the Raptor team!


    It may be that the last time Bronze Tiger''s trial proved the ability of the Raptor team, so Amanda Waller should not rush to trial again, and plan to find out the details first!


    Knowing that the front is just right, so let''s start playing tricks.


    It''s a pity that even the boss of the Tianyanhui is his own undercover!


    But that''s not bad. After all, Amanda Waller will definitely keep a lot of things from her boss, but she shouldn''t keep it from Starling, right?


    If you want the starling to provide you with information, I will let the starling provide me with information!


    How is it possible to play with mental abilities?


    Starling saw that Su Bai had been staring at him for a long time but had not spoken for a long time, and couldn''t help asking: "It seems that you should have dealt with the Raptor team. Can you help me?"


    "sure!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really?" Starling said in surprise.


    "Of course, but... why should I help you? Don''t say give me money, you see, I am not short of money!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then what do you want?" Starling asked.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at the starling and said: "You have a good figure, and the flower arms look very attractive. I haven''t tried this type yet! If you are willing to be my woman, I promise to help you contact the Raptor team. And...I can guarantee that the Raptor Team will help you."


    "How can you make such a request?" Starling was stunned, with some atmosphere.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Why not?"


    "Men''s life is not for power and wealth, but for women. I don''t lack the former, and the latter will naturally be better. And you''ll find out if you go out and inquire, I''m a famous playboy!"


    With that said, Su Bai stretched out his hand and touched the starling''s flower arm, it was really beautiful!


    "Think about it!"


    After that, Su Bai turned upstairs!


    Starling''s face is a bit ugly!


    She thinks that she is close to the Raptor team, and it is best to be a member of the Raptor team!


    In her opinion, this is not difficult, but she did not expect that she would be reluctant to pay that price. She... but still a young child!When this thought of resistance flashed, someone immediately appeared in her mind!


    Amanda Waller!


    Thinking of Amanda Waller''s orders, thinking of her horror, the consequences of mission failure!


    The Starling sighed!


    At night, she did not come to her room, but Su Bai was not in a hurry.


    Always let her know that she didn''t have the chance to contact the Raptor team except this way, so she knew what to do!


    For the undercover, Su Bai is really not kind.


    The Starlings stayed here at Su Bai for a while, and went out to find the Raptor Team during the day.


    But Su Bai told the Starlings in the company, but he didn''t say anything about the undercover identity!


    First, since I knew it, her status as an undercover agent actually didn''t exist anymore, and the news she could report must be told by herself!


    Secondly, if the Raptor team knows about it, it will definitely show up in the process of getting along.


    Just let yourself, Amanda Waller, and Starling himself know this identity!


    Chapter 0064 Who Wants You And Wants Your Heart


    Knowing the existence of the starlings, the Raptor team will naturally not be so easy to find, not to mention the Raptor team itself is also difficult to find!Several times the Starlings thought that they could find the Raptor team and they failed. Instead, they met Oliver Quinn once and almost didn''t do it!Unknowingly, a week passed like this, and the starlings got nothing!


    Starling is anxious, Amanda Waller is even more anxious!


    this day.


    Starling paid special attention to no one to follow, and then saw Amanda Waller in a room in a private house!


    "I hope you can bring me good news!"


    Amanda Waller looked at the starling and said lightly.


    Starling slightly nervously defended: "The trail of the Raptor team is too hidden, there are too few clues, I still need time!"

 C1218

    "Where do you live in Supai?" Amanda Waller suddenly said: "He is not an ordinary person. It is very likely that he knows the whereabouts of the Raptor team. Even I suspect that the Raptor team has something to do with him. He likes to set up such a team. Like the Arkham Knight!"


    "He... he does know that, he also told me that he could give me access to the Raptor team, but his condition... he wants me to be his woman!"


    Amanda Waller''s eyes lit up, not at all because of the starling''s embarrassment: "It seems that I chose you right, but I didn''t expect Su Bai to fall in love with you! This is better, Su Bai is more valuable than the Raptors team. I remember, are you still good? He will definitely not doubt your identity. If you can become his woman, you will not only be able to understand the Raptor team, but also Su defeat!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but!"


    Amanda Waller coldly interrupted Starling''s words: "She has a lot of women, and it is not easy to make him fascinated by you, so no matter what you do, you must make him like you, even if you just like you. Fuck you! After today, I will not contact you again. What you have to do is to get to know him and the situation of the Raptor team by Su Bai''s side to gain trust! I will contact you when I need you...and, I I want to remind you, what will happen if the mission fails!"


    The starling shivered subconsciously, as if thinking of something terrible!


    "Okay, you go!"


    Amanda Waller snorted, Starling didn''t dare to say more and turned away!


    ...


    Back at the manor, looking at Su Bai, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs folded, Starling secretly took a breath and came to sit next to him.


    Su Bai smiled and greeted her, reaching out and stroking her floral arm.


    The starling did not hide!


    "Did you consider it?" Seeing her behavior, Su Bai knew that she had made a decision.


    "Can you really help me contact the Raptor team?"


    "of course!"


    "Can you let them help me?"


    "If it''s someone else, maybe they can''t. After all, the Raptor team is only active in Starling City, but if you are my woman, it''s a different matter!"


    "Your business is my business! And my business is the Raptor team''s business!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s full confidence, Starling confirmed that he really has a close relationship with the Raptor team. If you think of Amanda Waller, he might really be behind the Raptor team!


    Thinking of this, Starling stood up and prepared to go upstairs, then glanced at Su Bai."Let''s go!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you let me be your woman? Just now!" Starling said.


    Su Bai smiled: "Don''t worry, wait until I contact the Raptor team for you!"


    That night.


    The Raptor team appeared at Su Bai''s home.


    Of course, they are all dressed in uniforms.


    Under Su Bai''s introduction, Starling and the Raptor team got to know each other, and then Starling will repeat what Su Bai said!


    "Brudehaven? It is not convenient for us to take action over there, and if one drug dealer is resolved, there will be another one!" The Huntress said lightly.


    Starling hurriedly said: "I understand the situation there. As long as this drug dealer is resolved, although there will be other drug dealers, it is difficult to produce such a scale again in a short time. This is true for Brudhaven. A good respite!"


    The huntress is noncommittal, and the others seem to have no intention to speak...


    "You can help her, after all... she promised to be my woman!" Su Bai said at this time.


    The Raptor team said: "Well, we will investigate what you said, and we will come to you again when we have news."


    Yes, I really agreed!


    Starling was very surprised when he saw Su Bai, and on the surface he was grateful again and again.


    After the Raptor team left, the Starlings couldn''t help asking: "What do they have to do with you?"


    "Is it important?"


    Su Bai went over and held her shoulders, bowed his head and kissed directly.


    Subconsciously, Starling wanted to resist pushing him away, even giving him a kick, but she controlled her actions and responded somewhat jerky.


    After tasting to the heart''s content, Su Bai said: "Are you really just trying to eliminate the drug dealer? No... other reasons?"


    "As a hero, it''s normal to pay a price for your city, but paying for your body... the price is not small!"


    Test!


    Hearing Su Bai''s temptation, Starling didn''t panic, and Wei Wei said sadly, "Yes, there are indeed other reasons!"


    "I said earlier that my father was robbed and robbed by thugs who drank alcohol. Those thugs belonged to this drug dealer. I wanted to avenge my father and also for Brudhaven! So, as long as you can avenge me, I Willing to be your woman!" Starling said.


    Su Bai smiled: "Playing word games? I said before, but let the Raptor team promise to help you, you will be my woman. Instead, I will help you revenge!

 C1219

    "But... I also know that you and I have only met not long ago and I have no emotional foundation, let alone like or love! So I don''t mind taking a moment to let you be my woman willingly, even if you can''t fall in love with me. Can accept this result!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Thank you!"


    Starling breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Su Bai would definitely want to get himself, but he didn''t expect her to say this.


    Unfortunately, I am destined not to fall in love with you.


    Thinking of his mission, Starling felt a little sad!


    Data 0065


    There was no news from the Raptor team, so Su Bai accompanied the starlings at home, although occasionally he would hug and hug each other.But Su Bai really didn''t act excessively, chatting and cooking.And the starlings don¡¯t know if it is for the mission or what they really feel. Anyway, the feeling of getting along is really like being in love!Su Bai has a special liking for her floral arms. In the past, Su Bai felt that women''s tattoos were not good-looking, especially large and large pieces.


    Women, just be clean, white and tender.


    But the starling''s flower arms are really attractive!


    During this period, Starling also learned many things about Su Bai, of course it is not a secret, at least to the feeling of Starling, Su Bai did not doubt himself, and it seemed... also obsessed with himself!


    From the moment he told himself that the hooded man, that the security guard was Oliver Quinn, Starling knew that he shouldn''t be defending himself, but she didn''t ask too much, behaving normally without showing any horses.Finally, the Raptor team came.


    It seems that she has investigated her identity and things, but she is not worried about this because it is all true!


    "Get ready, you can set off to Brudhaven in the evening."


    The Raptors team said.


    Starling packed up his equipment, prepared guns and ammunition, and then set off with the Raptor team.


    This time, instead of riding a motorcycle, I drove there!


    The huntress drove, the black canary sat in the passenger seat, and the oracle and the starling sat in the back.


    The oracle, that is, Barbara looked at the starling''s floral arm, and stroked it with her hand and said, "I didn''t expect he would like this, but it looks really good! Have you done it?"


    "No!"


    "It seems that he is still serious about you!" Barbara smiled.


    "Why do you say that?" Starling asked curiously.


    Barbara smiled and said: "I give you a piece of advice, if you really want to be his woman, it is best to accept that he has many women."


    "It''s not easy. It''s you, can you accept it?" Starling asked rhetorically.


    Barbara chuckled, "Why do you think we will help you?"


    "Because Su Bai, wait...you won''t..." Starling looked at Barbara in surprise, although he guessed that Su Bai might be behind the Raptor team, but...Is there such a relationship!


    "Now I know if I can accept it!"


    Barbara patted the starling and stopped talking!


    When the Raptors and the Starlings went to Brudhaven, Su Bai was with Thea.


    These women in Starling City.


    It''s okay for the Raptor team to have tasks at ordinary times. Ferry Siti is not taking the initiative, she will only give it if Su loses!The only one who is more proactive and clingy is Thea.


    The Starlings left Thea in the cold for a few days, so I found this opportunity to accompany her well!


    After the indulgence battle ended, Little Thea fell into a sleepy tiredness.


    Su Bai came downstairs to drink water, only to see the lights on outside.


    When I went out, I found out that it was Oliver Quinn, with a black man behind him, like a driver or bodyguard.However, Su Bai knew that he was Shui, Arrow''s assistant, Digger who was nicknamed the Driver''s Man.


    "Come to pick up Thea? It might be a while, she is sleeping!" Su Bai asked them to come in and said with a smile!


    Oliver shook his head depressed. Although he was still a little depressed, he still accepted the fact that Thea and Su lost together.After hesitating, Oliver said: "I have something else to find you! I...I''m here to ask you for help!"


    "what''s up?"


    "Walter is missing!"


    Walter is the husband of Oliver''s mother!


    "Do you want to help you find him?"


    "No, I''ll follow up on this matter, it''s just..." Oliver glanced at Digger, then said: "Walter investigated the company''s accounts and found that there were problems with millions of dollars in accounts, and then he found out that I gave The list you''ve seen, but it''s not mine! I suspect that this may belong to my mother... I investigated and found... My mother may have something to hide from me!"


    "There should be a person or organization behind the list of people I investigated, and she...maybe one of them!"


    "I want you to help me determine this!"


    "Fortunately, I happen to be fine now! It''s okay, wait for me to clean up!"


    Su Bai said, then turned upstairs.

 C1220

    Soon after, Su was defeated and got into the car with them!


    "Where to go?" Digger asked.


    "Go wherever Moira is."


    Before long, the car drove to the door of a company.


    "This is the Merlin Group. My mother said there is a meeting to be held here!"


    "Wait here!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he got off the car and went straight up.


    "He... he just went in directly like this?" Digel asked in amazement.


    "Trust me!"


    Oliver said in a deep voice.


    After Su Bai entered the company, he went into hiding and found Moira.


    In Merlin''s office!


    Meeting?


    Of course it is fake.


    Only Moira and Merlin were the only two.


    The appearance of the Hooded Man, Walter''s disappearance.


    Mainly these two things!


    It can be seen that Moira is very afraid of Merlin, but she has repeatedly said that if something happens to Walter, he will die and break the net!Su Bai didn''t say much beside him, just started recording.


    Gradually, Su Bai also heard some ways.


    A few years ago, several companies in Starling City, the rich and powerful were led by Merlin to unite to change the slums. The purpose at the beginning was good, but it gradually deteriorated. Merlin¡¯s real purpose was to destroy the slums. , And then rebuild to make money.Someone wanted to quit and opposed, such as Oliver Quin''s father, so he died!Merlin wanted Ranik Haas, but Nick Haas was not interested, so when he solved Oliver Quinn¡¯s father, he also brought Nick Haas!


    This also explains why Nick Haas is on the list, and it is still a question mark.


    It should be included in the selected list, but I am not sure whether I can join it, or that Oliver''s father was not sure whether Nick Haas had joined, so he just drew a question mark!


    Chapter 0066 Black Arrow and Starling Join


    Moira threatened Merlin and turned away angrily. Su Bai stopped recording and looked at a wall of the office.


    There is a dark room inside!


    There is a set of black equipment and bows in the dark room.


    Obviously, this is Merlin''s!


    "Black Arrow!"


    This is another identity of Merlin!


    Su Bai looked at Merlin, who was sitting in the office a little bit decadent, and had to say that he was quite miserable.


    Originally a very good family, normal businessman.


    His wife is even more kind, and opened a hospital in a slum area to help people in the slum area.It''s a pity that good luck makes people, or... the most irretrievable thing is the human heart!


    She was shot and robbed in a slum, and she was on the road. There were countless passers-by but no one was willing to help. There was not even a rescuer. She died in this situation!


    Merlin changed!


    Joined the Assassin Alliance, returned as Black Arrow, and set out to plan to destroy the slums.


    he''s changed!


    Cold-blooded!


    However, the hateful person must be pitiful!


    Thinking about the reasons, I can understand Merlin''s transformation.


    If he were to be himself, he would probably want to destroy the slums and avenge his wife if he had no other ability!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai turned and left!


    "Listen to yourself!"


    Su Bai handed the recording to Oliver. Oliver''s face was solemn, and he couldn''t believe it after listening to the recording!


    "It''s okay for me, I''m leaving!"


    Su Bai said, then got out of the car and turned away!

 C1221

    What Oliver wants to do is his business.


    After returning to the manor, Su Bai fell asleep with his arms around Thea.


    The next day Thea left, Su Bai asked about the situation on the Raptor team, but Su Bai was a little surprised.I thought that after I went there last night, I might have done it directly. I didn''t expect Starling to propose another plan. Although it was a bit more troublesome, it could completely destroy this drug dealer''s power!After hearing the detailed plan, Su Bai admired Starling a bit. Although her personal strength is not particularly strong, she is very good in planning and planning!


    Safe, efficient and easy!


    The plan is okay, the Raptor team also agreed, and Su''s defeat will be ignored!


    But the Raptor team is okay!


    Oliver has an accident!


    Knowing that his mother is also a member of this mysterious organization, Merlin is still the master behind the scenes.


    Oliver turned into a hooded man and went to find Merlin!


    As a result, it was turned over by Merlin!


    Merlin learned from the Assassin Alliance, Black Arrow!


    Both fighting ability and archery are no less than Oliver, and even stronger.


    So Oliver was pitted and he was seriously injured!


    Simply did not reveal the identity!


    But Oliver also knew the identity of Merlin, the Black Arrow!


    But his business is not over yet, Merlin can''t do anything for the time being, but Oliver has also taken action on his mother''s side.As a hooded man, she asked her to surrender, but unfortunately it was her mother after all. Instead of succeeding, she almost got his mother shot to death!


    It can be worse!


    Not to mention too much luck!


    Leaving Oliver aside, the Raptors and Starlings are finally back!


    The result was naturally quite good. The drug dealer was solved and his strength was eliminated. Brudhaven probably won''t produce any decent drug dealer in a short time.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back~"


    After the birds of prey team dispersed, Su Bai turned to Starling.


    "I do not know!"


    Starling shook his head: "Father''s hatred is over, and the drug dealer is over, I... I''m a bit at a loss. There is nothing worth me to miss in Brudhaven, and I have no goal what to do next, so... ¡­So I am back, after all, our agreement has not been completed yet!"


    "Since there is no goal, then stay!" Su Bai said casually.


    Starling moved slightly in his heart, and then said, "What do you stay for?"


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his arm around the starling, stroking her floral arm and said, "Of course you are my woman. If you think there is nothing else to do, how about joining the Raptor team? I see you. You get along well, and you made the plan this time. It is very efficient. If you join, it will be a good thing for the Raptor team!"


    "Is this... OK?"


    "Of course, I have the final say!"


    "I think about it!"


    Although Starling wanted to join, he deliberately pretended to think about it.


    Su Bai did not refuse, anyway Starling will definitely join!


    Sure enough, the next day Starling had decided to stay and join the Raptor team!However, the Raptor team did not reveal their true colors. After all, it will take a while to test. If not, it will make people doubt it!


    The starling began to follow the Raptor team, responsible for the doomed plan.


    I have to say that the efficiency is very good, making the task easier.


    There is a trio of birds of prey to perform missions, starlings make plans, and Ferry Siti provides intelligence and information support.


    The Raptor team has begun to look decent, and can even carry out the task without Su Bai and complete the task!


    This is what Su Bai would like to see!


    Amanda Waller never contacted the Starlings, and the Starlings did not provide any information. It was as if she had really become a member of the Raptor Team, and Su Bai would occasionally accompany the Starlings when there was no mission. Unconsciously, Starling seems to have forgotten that he has another identity and other tasks. They get along well with the Raptor team and Su Bai, as if they have already regarded themselves as a member of the Raptor team!


    On this day, the Starling came back to take a bath after completing the mission and came out wrapped in a bath towel.


    Seeing that Su Bai''s room was still lit, Starling hesitated and pushed the door in.


    In the room, Su Bai was absorbing cosmic energy.


    Of course, from Starling''s point of view, Su Bai just sat there!


    "what happened?"


    Starling asked caringly.

 C1222

    Su Bai woke up, shook his head and stretched out his hands to take the starling into his arms.


    "I was thinking about when you would come in this room!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''ve been in!"


    "That''s different!"


    Holding the starling''s shoulders with both hands and slowly sliding down, and her chin pressed against her collarbone, Su Bai said: "You know what I mean, you...are you willing to be my woman now?"


    Item 0067


    "I¡­¡­"


    The starling did not know how to answer.


    Would you like to be his woman?


    She is not sure. Although this period of time is very happy and relaxed, she always has a thorn in her heart. When she forgets her identity, she will always poke herself to remind herself!She didn''t know if she was willing to really betray Aman and become the woman of Su Bai, but she knew what she was willing to do with him, at least without her own resistance and anger when Su Bai made this condition!


    Few people are really cold-blooded!


    Even if the balance in her heart doesn''t tilt, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t feel it.


    "Perhaps, this can at least make up for it, and I can feel more at ease!"


    Thinking secretly, the starling suddenly got up and stood up.


    Facing Su Bai, Starling suddenly removed the towel from his body and threw himself into Su Bai''s arms.


    Before Su Bai went to see if there were tattoos in some hard-to-see places on Starling''s body, Starling had already kissed him, and at the same time he grabbed Su Bai''s hand and placed it on his body.


    "Want me!"


    While breathing, the starling whispered in his ear.


    Su Bai did not speak, but his movements became more intense.


    Where is so much nonsense when you are in love!


    After a while, the two of them had already frankly faced each other, feeling the starling''s figure and the beauty of their floral arms, Su Bai bowed his head.


    Suddenly...


    The tearing cry has sounded!


    The starling hugged Su Bai''s shoulders tightly, his fingertips seemed to tear Su Bai!


    There were even tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Su Bai lowered his head and kissed it, and before he knew it, the starling''s voice had changed.


    ...


    In the moonlight, with the flower arm resting on Su Bai''s body, the Starling was already asleep.


    Looking at the starlings, Su Bai was not sleepy.


    Her move today shouldn''t be entirely for the mission.


    Willing or reluctant, true or pretending.


    Su Bai can still be seen!


    The sky is bright.


    The sun gradually rose, and the warm sunlight shone through the window, and the warm current made the starling slowly open its eyes.


    What I saw was Su Bai''s smiling face.


    "early."


    "early!"


    "There should be nothing wrong today?" Su Bai smiled and stroked her cheek and said, "If it''s all right, I will wake up later today."


    "Ok!"


    The tranquility and atmosphere after waking up made the Starling feel very relaxed and even happy. Holding Su Bai''s wrist, Starling narrowed his eyes gently.I don''t know how long this kind of life will stay, and it seems good if it does this every day.But when that day comes, he...will be sad!In that case, enjoy it before that day, whether it is to him or to me!


    Since the relationship, the starling has changed!


    She became a little more active. Although she still had her own room, she would sneak in every night and then woke up in Su Bai''s kiss the next day.


    Days pass by.


    The starling seems to have forgotten everything!


    On this day, Starling sat in Su Bai''s arms and browsed the news on his computer, while Su Bai stroked his flower arm.Knowing that Su Bai liked it, Starling didn''t wear the sleeved clothes!

 C1223

    "what?"


    "This is Oliver''s mother. She is going to hold a press conference? Isn''t Oliver always investigating the organization of that list? His mother is also among them. Isn''t Oliver going to take care of it?"


    Su Bai glanced sideways, and there was a video on the screen.


    It seems that Moira is going to hold a live broadcast of the conference!


    Sniffing the aroma on her neck, watching the video.


    In the video, Moira seemed to be holding a press conference because of the company''s affairs, but in the middle of the video, Moira''s voice stopped, and his expression was a little hesitant, as if embarrassed?


    What is she going to do?


    Did she expose Merlin''s conspiracy?


    Su Bai remembers that in the original TV series, Moira did expose Merlin''s conspiracy at the last minute, and was imprisoned for it. In the end, the life experience of Thea was even more involved, and she was also dead!


    Moira feels pretty good for Su Bai, and she is Thea''s mother!


    If necessary, I can help myself!


    Just thinking about it, Su Bai''s phone rang suddenly.


    "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there!"


    "It looks like that happened!"


    Su Bai picked up the phone to connect, and then heard Oliver''s voice eagerly ringing.


    "Merlin is going to destroy the slums and cause a large-scale earthquake in the slums. I am tracking Merlin, can you...can you find a way to evacuate the people in the slums to minimize the casualties!" Oliver did not say that Su Bai found a way to prevent the earthquake, because He didn''t even know where Merlin had put the seismic equipment. Even if Su defeated him now, it might be too late to help.


    This is the result of no Ferry Siti!


    Very different from the original!


    "I see, this matter is left to me!" Su Bai answered flatly.


    His calm tone made Oliver subconsciously calm down, hung up the phone and went to Merlin soon!


    "It''s not easy to evacuate the entire slum in such a short time!" Starling said."What are you going to do?"


    "I''m thinking whether to stop the earthquake or to evacuate the crowd!"


    "what?"


    "If you just prevent the earthquake, it doesn''t seem to be of any benefit!" Su Bai touched his chin and thought for a while, already having a plan in his heart.


    Does not stop the earthquake.


    The reconstruction after the earthquake is a big profit!


    Anyway, it is not an earthquake caused by yourself, if you can rescue people, it is fine!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai said: "Notify the Raptor team to evacuate the people in the slum area, and be careful to stay away from the slum area."


    "and then?"


    "Then leave it to me!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Soon, the Raptor team has set off!


    At the same time, the Raptor team contacted Ferry Siti, asked her to hack into the Internet, and spread the news to mobile phones throughout the slum, hoping to prepare to leave.


    An earthquake in the slum?


    Someone wants to destroy the slums?


    This news really caused a great sensation, some people believed, some doubted...


    At this moment, Moira, who was broadcasting live on TV, suddenly told the truth, said Merlin, and said... the earthquake!


    With Moira''s words, the credibility of the earthquake is even higher.


    When the Raptor team appeared in the slum.


    The entire slum, the entire Starlin City is in chaos...


    Item 0068


    The wind, howls.


    Su Bai stood on the roof of a certain building in a slum area, and the noise and chaos continued to flow below. Some people were driving and running, most of them were thinking about leaving the slum as quickly as possible.Some of them took advantage of the opportunity to cause chaos, burns and looted them, and I have to say... the thinking of people and people are indeed different!Looking far away, Su Bai saw Oliver Quinn who was fighting with Merlin or Black Arrow, but it seemed that it was not so easy to win!


    "Dididi, dididi..."


    Su Bai''s body flashed, and he came to an abandoned tunnel underground. An instrument appeared in front of him. This was a seismic instrument invented by Mei Lin. It was this thing that would cause an earthquake.

 C1224

    Destroy him?


    Su Bai did not intend to do this.


    The countdown is less than two minutes, and the people in the slum have not yet been evacuated!


    Although the Raptor team is actively helping, the effect is still a bit worse!


    Di di di di di di di di di di di di di di di.


    The time quickly decreased from second to second, Su Bai put his hand on the instrument.


    With such a tight instrument, I believe that even Ferry Siti shouldn¡¯t be able to solve it so quickly, but as Su Bai¡¯s hand was placed on it, the countdown stopped, and immediately after it began to retreat quickly, there was an extra half. About hours, at the same time, Su Bai made some tricks and turned off the remote control function.


    Half an hour should be enough!


    Coming out of the tunnel, Su Bai did not help, but teleported to the battlefield between Oliver and Merlin.


    On a roof!


    Digger was lying on the side and looked like he was hitting an arrow, while Oliver and Merlin were shooting at each other.


    One arrow for you, one arrow for me.


    Very ornamental!


    It''s just for viewing!


    The sudden appearance of Su Bai seemed to surprise Merlin. There was a momentary pause. Oliver seized the opportunity to shoot an arrow and hit the bow in Merlin''s hands. However, Merlin''s reaction was also very quick, and he threw a throwing knife. Go out, with a click, and Oliver Quinn¡¯s bow fell too!The two began to fight hand-to-hand, but Oliver Quinn was not an opponent in this regard, and after a few moves he was beaten to the ground.


    "You can''t stop me, nor can you stop the destruction of the slums!"


    "Time... is coming..."


    Seeing Merlin''s proud look, Oliver couldn''t help but yelled at Su Bai.


    "Snatch the remote control from him..."


    The voice was deafening, Su Bai couldn''t help but dig his ears."What are you doing so loudly."


    "Do you want to stop me? By you?"


    Mei Lin looked at Su Bai with a cold snort, his arm suddenly flicked, and a flying knife went straight to Su Bai.


    "Be careful!"


    Oliver and Digger couldn''t help shouting.


    too fast!


    Oliver felt that even he might not have time to escape.


    Su Bai did not avoid it!


    The flying knife accurately hit Su Bai.


    As soon as Merlin''s triumphant laughter sounded, he heard a click.


    The flying knife unexpectedly fell from the body, fell to the ground, and then clicked... directly to pieces.


    stunned.


    incredible.


    "You, what are you wearing?" Merlin shouted.


    Except for this reason, he couldn''t think of any reason to prevent him from being injured by the flying knife, but also to shatter the flying knife!After being surprised, Merlin took out the remote control."No matter what you do, you can''t stop me!"


    "It''s okay, I didn''t intend to stop you, press it!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "press¡­¡­?"


    Mei Lin looked at Su Bai in amazement, he...he thought I was lying to him?


    "No, don''t let him press!"


    "It''s okay, press it!"


    Seeing Oliver Quinn''s eagerly worried look, Su Bai laughed lightly and looked at Merlin.


    "Press!"


    "Why can''t you press it? Forget it, if you don''t press it, I will help you!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared.


    Mei Lin was shocked and immediately saw that Su Bai had come to him, grabbed his hand and pressed it towards the remote control.Subconsciously, Mei Lin resisted hard, but Su Bai''s strength was what Chaohu imagined, and he pressed his finger directly!


    "boom!"

 C1225

    Su Bai opened his hand and yelled in imitation.


    Merlin looked at Su Bai in a daze, and Oliver Quinn also looked at Su Bai!


    What about the earthquake?


    Why didn''t the earthquake happen?


    "It seems that your remote control is a fake and shoddy product!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Merlin snorted, then pulled out the short knife on his waist backhand and slashed towards Su Bai.


    Before the knife fell, Merlin felt a sudden force coming, and the knife actually dropped out of her hand, and immediately felt a cold flash.


    The knife has reached Su Bai''s hand.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After Merlin had finished speaking, he felt a pain in his arm, followed by... the half of his arm holding the knife was broken neatly.


    Did the cold light just cut me down?


    Mei Lin thought in a daze, and then fainted directly after the pain came.


    "You, how did you do it?" Oliver Quinn asked in amazement.


    Su Bai shrugged and threw the knife aside, grabbed Mei Lin and said, "He will leave it to me to deal with, are you okay?"


    Oliver Quinn has any comments now.


    "Earthquake, did you stop it?"


    "No, maybe his machine is malfunctioning!"


    Su Bai said casually, then took Merlin and disappeared.


    Oliver and Digger looked at each other and were about to go to the slum to help.


    Following the violent shaking of the mountain, looking from a distance, the direction of the slum area suddenly became dark, and buildings collapsed instantly.


    earthquake.


    Still coming...


    ...


    "Is the earthquake true or false? Why haven''t it started after such a long time? The Raptor team deliberately lied to us, right?"


    "You stupid, what did they lie to us for?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s free..."


    A large number of residents gathered near the slums. Some people were discussing the earthquake in twos and threes. The guy who didn''t believe in the Raptor team felt a violent vibration before he finished speaking and knelt on the ground with a puff.


    Immediately afterwards, there was an earthquake!


    In an instant, the slums were submerged in the earthquake...


    Starling City.


    Completely messed up!


    Tonight is a sleepless night, many people sleepless all night because of the earthquake.


    What about Su defeat?


    Su Bai has brought Merlin to the Arkham Asylum!


    Item 0069


    First, Merlin was given a simple treatment to prevent this guy from dying, and then he was locked up. Su Bai went back to Starlin City without stopping.


    The earthquake is very impressive.


    Whether the police or the people, including the Raptor team, Oliver Quinn, they all carried out rescue and resettlement non-stop.


    Oliver Quinn provided a lot of supplies in the name of Quinn Group. Similarly, Eternal Paradise was not idle and provided a lot of help. This is a good opportunity to gain prestige!


    After a night of struggle, statistics were finally obtained.


    Although the slums were destroyed, there were only a handful of casualties, and these people were basically those who took the opportunity to make trouble without following orders. It can be said that they are not to blame for their deaths.Such a sudden, such a large-scale earthquake has only this small number of casualties. This is all the credit of the Raptor team. For a while, the Raptor team is in the limelight and can be called a hero.As for the Hooded Man?Although it has gained fame recently, sorry, nobody knows about Merlin... there is no way!


    But even if you know it, it doesn''t matter, because it can be said that Su defeated Meilin.


    Although for Su Bai, it''s like playing!


    Barbara first came forward and told the police that Merlin had been captured and sent directly to the Arkham Asylum, and then she won the slum reconstruction project with the City Hall!Not that much!Because Moira blew herself up, the people couldn''t find Merlin. This grievance was included in Moira''s body. In addition to being imprisoned by the police, the entire Quinn Group was greatly affected!


    Rebuild slums.

 C1226

    This investment is not a joke.


    Generally speaking, this kind of project is composed of several companies, and the investment is gradual. Few companies can invest in it together.


    Is Su Bai rich?


    Have!


    But with this money, Barbara invested some people in the company, and then also took a lot of money to support the cutting-edge laboratory.Although Su Bai can still take it out, but after taking it out, it feels a little empty.Of course, this investment is worthwhile. Once completed, the follow-up rate of return is quite high.


    In the office.


    Su Bai and Barbara are studying how to free up some funds from there. After all, they cannot affect other projects because of this project.


    "Would you like to move some from the branch? Or go to the Wayne Group! You are Bruce Wayne''s godfather, he will definitely help!" Barbara analyzed.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not necessary, we are for making money and not a voluntary project, because borrowing money from others is unnecessary..."


    "Yes!"


    A voice suddenly sounded from the door, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure walked in.


    Sexy dress, tall figure, there is a kind of temperament that people dare not look directly at.


    Seeing this person coming in, Barbara was first taken aback, then subconsciously stood up with a guilty conscience!


    Barbara is so courageous, there are not many people who make her feel guilty at a glance!


    "Why are you here?" Su Bai got up with joy and walked over to hug her and kiss her fiercely.


    She also responded enthusiastically.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    Then she said: "I talked about the Starling City earthquake and then looked at the company''s accounts. I knew that you might need money here, so I came over. Recently, the antique business is good, and the money in my hand is not very useful. In the company!"


    Here comes Diana!


    No wonder Barbara has a guilty conscience.


    It has always been known that Diana, the lady of the palace, exists, but she has never appeared.


    Now suddenly came to the company.


    How could Barbara not be guilty?


    "Me, I''m going out first!" Barbara whispered.


    "Wait!" Diana suddenly called her, Barbara stopped to look at Diana, Diana looked up and down, and then said: "I have transferred the money to the company''s accounts. Take a look. Is it enough."


    "Okay, okay!" Barbara responded and went out.


    After Barbara went out, Su Bai sat down with Diana in his arms.


    He really didn''t expect Diana to come over.


    "My dear, I miss you!" Su Bai said to Diana with a smile.


    Diana smiled and said, "I miss you too, but I can''t stay here for too long!"


    "why?"


    "I''m tracking the whereabouts of the leopard girl!" Diana said with a smile: "Originally, I was a little worried, but now...I am relieved!"


    Su Bai did not deliberately hide it, Diana is not stupid, how could she not even know a bit of trouble?But Diana was still a little worried, but now she is not worried!What she saw from Su Bai''s eyes was not a guilty conscience or panic, but a miss, which shows that she has never changed in Su Bai''s heart!And from Barbara¡¯s attitude, Diana also knew that her status was unshakable...


    Well, if he wants freshness.


    That''s it!


    Diana has been to the Temple of Olympus and talked a lot with Hera.


    In fact, the situation is very similar!


    Su Bai is as romantic as Zeus, and he is the same as Hera!


    But the difference is that Su Bai did not have new people like Zeus and forget the old people, and Diana would not be as jealous as Hera, and the results were naturally different!


    Diana is a rare visit, and Su Bai will naturally take her around.


    First went around the company, then went around the city, and finally returned to the manor.


    Barbara had already told the Raptor team about the arrival of Su Bai''s wife, Diana, so no one came to the manor to bother, even the Starlings moved out temporarily.


    Have a good night.


    The next day Su Bai was a little bit reluctant to send Diana away!


    The sudden arrival of Diana really shocked the Raptor team and others, but after finding that there was no follow-up, they slowly felt relieved. With the money that Diana brought, the company''s operation was not worried!

 C1227

    Everything is done in an orderly manner!


    "Okay, I see, I will let someone review the bill carefully."


    "If I have a chance, I will invite you to dinner if I go to Midtown!"


    Su Bai smiled and said a few words and then hung up. Caitlin called to report the bill!


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai saw Thea coming over.


    As soon as she wanted to say hello, she heard Thea speak: "Queen Group...something is going to happen!"


    Item 0070


    "Don''t worry, talk about what''s wrong!"


    Su Bai asked Thea to calm down and asked in a low voice.


    It can be said that Quinn Group plummeted because of the earthquake. Not only did the stock price plummet, but its reputation was completely destroyed.


    Moira went to jail. After being found by Oliver, although Walter could accept what Moira did, he couldn''t stay with her and divorced!


    Oliver Quinn, Thea.


    Neither of them has experience in managing companies!


    But it¡¯s just that, some people are now maliciously searching for shares in Quinn¡¯s!


    "Isabel, the vice president of Standmore International, has acquired almost 40% of the shares, and now we still have about 40%, and the rest are in your hands! Just now, Isabel held a meeting. The board of directors forced my brother to give up the shares. If she succeeds, Quinn Company will no longer belong to us!" Thea explained.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I still think why, what are you worried about, the shares are in my hands, I will naturally not sell! As long as I don''t sell, she will not be able to completely control the Quinn Group. Moreover, I must be on your side!"


    Thea breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "But, but am I too selfish to do this? Now the shares have fallen sharply, and you have lost a lot of money. Now you are still helping us like this, this..."


    "Stupid girl, I am the most selfish if you want to be selfish! Well, don''t worry about this, I won''t let the Quinn Group fall into the hands of others!"


    "Ok!"


    After coaxing Thea away, Su Bai was planning to study the origin of this Stymore International, but the servant came over and said that someone had come.


    Claiming to be the Vice President of Steymore International!


    "Vice President of Steymore International? Isn''t that the Isabel that Thea said, he came very quickly!" Su Bai raised his mouth and called him in.


    It didn''t take long to hear the sound of ticking high heels.


    Turning his head, he saw a woman walking over in a golden dress.


    But the facial features are a little strange, seem to be very stiff.


    "Hello, I am¡­¡­"


    "I know who you are and why you are here!"


    Su Bai stood up and walked in front of Isabel. Isabel was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Bai to be so direct. When he was about to speak, he suddenly saw Su Bai stretch out his hand and pinch his face!


    Just squeeze both hands!


    This made Isabel stunned for an instant, and then interrupted Su Bai with a furious wave: "What are you doing!"


    "Look at whether it''s real or fake, your face feels very stiff, but not as soft as your figure!" Su Bai smiled and squeezed directly on her without being polite.


    Now Isabel is even more angry!


    Are you sick?


    Anyhow, I''m also a vice president, and I''m squeezing my face and chest when I meet. What do you want to do?


    An angry Isabel raised his hand and wanted to slap Su Bai, but Su Bai said indifferently: "You want shares in Quinn Group."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Isabel stopped. Although angry, her purpose... is still to share.


    "Quin Group is over. Even if you keep the shares, it''s useless! I''m willing to buy at the original price at the time, so you can avoid a lot of losses!"


    "Original price?"


    If it is normal, this is definitely a big profit, otherwise it will lose a lot.


    "But I don''t want to sell!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Why?" Isabel was stunned."As far as I know, your company is investing in slum reconstruction projects, which may require a large amount of capital, and the shares of the Quinn Group have already lost a lot of money. It is useless for you to keep it."


    "I already know about you and the Quinn Group. It just so happened that Thea was here just now, so... even if you take it off and let me go, I won''t promise you!" Su Bai said seriously.


    Who is going to take it off and let you fuck it!


    Isabel''s face was extremely ugly."you sure?"

 C1228

    "Of course, there are not many second-hand goods that interest me!" Su Bai said.


    Isabel is angry!


    What I am asking is that you are sure not to sell your shares, but it is not something to get you naked, and what is second-hand goods is too ugly!


    Isabel saw it.


    From the beginning, Su Bai made up his mind and did not intend to sell it to himself, he was on the side of the Quinn Group!


    This is what you are playing!


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Isabel snorted and turned away angrily!


    Su Bai shrugged."It feels pretty good, but it''s a second-hand item!"


    Isabel returned the humiliated humiliation without success. After returning, she wanted to teach Su Bai a lesson immediately, but after thinking about it, she still resisted.


    Since the method of acquiring shares does not work, it can only be changed.


    Immediately, Isabel diverted to find Oliver Quinn.


    "Who was that just now?"


    Not long after Isabel left, the Starling came back, pretending to ask casually.


    "A woman who can get it if I think about it, but I am not interested." Su Bai said with a smile and looked at the starling.


    She went to see Amanda!


    You know what''s going on when you think about it.


    Starling went to see Amanda and said something about the Raptor team and him, but it was not important. The main reason for meeting Amanda this time was to know about the earthquake in the slum.


    After Isabel came here, she never showed up again, and she did not take revenge.


    Su Bai did not take it seriously!


    But within a few days, Su Bai heard that Isabel seemed to have reconciled with Oliver Quinn. Isabel wanted to make money, so she actually started to help Oliver Quinn revitalize the Quinn Group. This result actually made Su lost somewhat Unexpectedly!Is this changing too fast?But what Su Bai did not expect was that, according to Thea, Isabel seems to have gotten together with Oliver Quinn!


    Second-hand goods are second-hand goods.


    However, Oliver doesn''t mind this anyway!


    Now the company''s three major shareholders.


    Oliver Quinn, Isabel, and Su defeat!


    So holding a meeting is easy too!


    Su Bai didn''t let Barbara attend, but went to Quinn and held a shareholder meeting.


    At the meeting, Isabel was very strong, and even came up with a set of plans to reverse the current plight of the Quinn Group.


    Chapter 0071 Renamed?Then call it Star City!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The call suddenly interrupted Isabel, Oliver Quinn answered the phone a few times and apologized: "Sorry, I might have to leave for a while!"


    "Oliver, you have to know who I am all for!" Isabel said angrily.


    "I know, but I do have an urgent matter. You can tell Su Bai, if he agrees, we will talk again!" Oliver finished speaking, got up and left directly.


    It seems that the Hooded Man has something to do.


    Su Bai watched Oliver leave with a smile, and casually said to Isabel: "Okay, I hooked up so soon!"


    Isabel took a few deep breaths and said, "My goal is to make money. If the Quinn Group can bring back to life, I can also achieve it. However, the current situation is not so optimistic. Oliver doesn''t care about the company''s affairs at all. Are you not angry?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can afford it." Su Bai smiled.


    Isabel looked at Su Bai and said: "I think you have a prejudice against me, maybe because of my previous acquisitions, maybe because of what Thea told you, but you see, I am now helping the Quinn Group! I can...I can treat it as if it never happened. I hope we can sit down and have a good chat and develop Quinn together!"


    "Can you regard the previous thing as having never happened?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Huh...Say it early, you said it as if it had never happened before, so I touched it a few more times." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Isabel''s face is ugly!


    "Can you tell me why you are targeting me?" Isabel asked.


    why?


    Because of Thea, or because of the acquisition, or because of second-hand goods?

 C1229

    None of these reasons seem to hold up. Su Bai''s targeting felt very abrupt!


    Isabel could not understand!


    But she knew that she had to get Su Bai''s support!


    "No reason!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Isabel frowned: "So what, can you cooperate with me?"


    "Let me touch it again?" Su Bai asked tentatively.


    Isabel said: "You have a very good relationship with Oliver. Doing this...Do you think it is appropriate?"


    "Shoes are not suitable, only the feet know! It is not suitable to do this, only after you do it!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Unreasonable!"


    Isabel turned away angrily.


    Su Bai smiled!


    against?


    In fact, I can''t talk about it.


    I must be closer to Oliver Quinn, so naturally I wouldn''t cooperate with Isabel.What''s more, Su Bai knows that Isabel is not a simple woman, she has another purpose, and there are others behind her!


    At the beginning, he couldn''t buy shares with himself, so he turned around and hooked up with Oliver.


    Su Bai also disliked this approach!


    Now that the two are working together, from the perspective of the company¡¯s shares, their own decisions are not that important, so Su Bai did not participate in the follow-up matters, just occasionally pay attention to it. It seems to be good, Isabel really reversed it slightly. Oliver Quinn also trusted her in the situation of the Quinn Group!


    Ok.


    This Su defeat is understandable!


    As a result, Isabel''s identity and purpose are indeed no problem.Secondly, Oliver Quinn has been single since he came back. Men, everyone knows!


    The most important thing is that Oliver really doesn''t know how to run a company, and he''s not interested. He just wants to keep the company!


    "Oliver Oliver, you really trust her! If I say to sell the shares now, you are not Arrow, but Green Hat!"


    Su Bai got up and left the Quinn Group to leave. As soon as he was about to get into the car, Su Bai felt a pat on his shoulder.Turning around, I found that it was Sarah White Canary who hadn''t seen her for a long time!


    After looking at Sarah, Su Bai smiled.


    This is Sarah from the legendary team!


    "What''s up?"


    "What did you do to Merlin?" Sarah asked straightforwardly."Before Merlin helped Nishan with things, but now Merlin suddenly appeared in the Arkham Asylum! I mean, in the future!"


    The legendary team has been tracking the situation of the reverse flash, but the subordinate of the reverse flash, Merlin, somehow disappeared, and was found in the Arkham Asylum.


    Sarah knew that Su Bai must have done something, so she came to Su Bai!


    "Is this not good? You are also less troublesome!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I remember, you seem to be back soon too? After the slum area earthquake, you didn''t worry about your family, so you came back?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    He was talking about Sarah in the past.


    Her past is Su Bai''s present!


    "What are you going to do, don''t mess around!" Sarah said in a panic.


    Su Bai smiled: "I''m going to mess with you, you have changed a long time ago, don''t worry, I will not destroy your historical trajectory and affect you now! I just ask casually!"


    "Really?"


    Sarah looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and finally chose to believe it!


    "Okay, I hope you don''t mess around, I still have a task, let''s go!" Sarah finished speaking, and quickly turned and disappeared.


    "I actually believed it, I don''t believe it myself..."


    Su Bai was dumb, then got in the car and left!


    Not long after leaving, Su Bai received a call from Barbara.


    The city hall actually planned to change the name of the city!


    Because of the reconstruction of the slum, the city hall intends to give the city this name, which means new life!Of course, these are all solicitations, some things of little significance.However, the city hall gave this right to Eternal Paradise. After all, Eternal Paradise created the ghetto, so Barbara came to ask Su Bai.


    Name the city?

 C1230

    Su Bai smiled: "Just call Star City!"


    "Star City? I see!"


    Barbara responded, and then hung up.


    Although Su Bai has become accustomed to Starling City, the name Star City still has a deeper memory in Su Bai!


    Just put down the phone, but the phone rang again.


    Flying Tiger Girl?


    Su Bai was stunned and connected the phone.


    "What happened to Arkham?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, not... That Constantine... here again..."


    On the phone, Feihu Nui said dumbly.


    Chapter 0072 Constantine Is Here Again


    Constantine is here again?


    This really made Su Bai quite an accident. Konstantin went to the Arkham Asylum before and wanted to be hospitalized at his own expense but was rejected. I thought it would have passed. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to come again after such a long time. Up!


    Is this guy planning to cheat me?Or is there something in Arkham?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai is ready to meet this famous pit bull!


    "Wait a while, I''ll pass in a while!"


    Su Bai said to Feihu Nu, and then drove home first.


    After arriving home, he parked the car and Su Bai teleported directly to Arkham!


    Back in the Arkham Asylum, Su Bai went to the reception room.


    In the reception room.


    Feihu female sat aside with a look of anger, and a man sat opposite her.


    Blond, long brown windbreaker, wearing a white shirt underneath, with stubborn stubble, a cigarette in his hand, and a lighter in the other.


    Who else can it be without Constantine!


    "Mr."


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Feihu Nu''s face immediately showed joy, and Constantine also looked at Su Bai.


    "Sir, he is..."


    "I see, you should go out first." Su Bai said with a smile and sat down opposite Constantine, Feihu Nui turned around and went out!


    "Are you Su Bai? Hello, I am Constantine!"


    Constantine greeted him in a silly manner.


    "I know who you are!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine smiled: "Not many people know me."


    "I want to stay in the Arkham lunatic asylum, preferably in the tightest cell. There is no other requirement, as long as there is smoke!" Constantine said.


    "This is not a hotel."


    "I know! But here is the strictest and safest! I have been to many lunatic asylums and mental hospitals, and they welcome me to be hospitalized and receive treatment, but..."


    "You are not sick at all! In other words, you are not mentally sick!"


    Su Bai interrupted Constance Dante''s words faintly: "In your past, I honestly don''t want you to live in."


    "why?"


    "I''m afraid of being cheated by you!"


    "..."


    Constantine smiled wryly, then looked at Su Bai suspiciously."It looks like you really know who I am! Then you should let me stay!"


    "Let you leave me behind?" Su Bai said angrily.


    "That said, I just want to find a quiet place to stay for a while."


    "Forget it, you can stay for a while? Come on, what are you hiding? The devil?" Su Bai said.


    Constantin paused and said with a righteous expression: "Yes! Your guards here are very strict, and I know that there are many people who are not ordinary people. If I go to other places, I will cheat them. Those ordinary people have no The ability to resist!"


    "So you plan to cheat me?"

 C1231

    "It doesn''t count. I took a look at you. It is indeed difficult for ordinary people to escape, but if it is a demon or magic, it is difficult to say. I can help you arrange a seal here to ensure that you will not be harmed by the devil or magic. , How?" Constantine said."Actually, I can do it elsewhere, but they don''t believe in magic, but you do!"


    "You owe me a favor!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine exclaimed: "No problem, I will remember."


    "Well, I''ll let someone help you arrange the room, and...the seal is reliable!" Su Bai said, getting up and preparing to leave.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I might cheat you?" Constantine asked as Su Bai was about to walk out the door.


    "I''m afraid you won''t cheat me!" Su Bai said calmly.


    Constantine was taken aback for a moment, and laughed: "You are a very interesting person. I really want to make friends with you. Give..."


    With that, Constantine suddenly took out a cigarette and threw it over.


    Su Bai caught it, and Constantine suddenly chanted a spell in a low voice. After a while, the cigarette lit himself!


    Constantine looked at Su Bai proudly. He did this to let Su Bai know that he was genuine and capable, of course... also to pretend.


    just¡­¡­


    Seeing Su Bai smoked indifferently, then turned and left.


    Constantine suddenly felt... as if he was pretending to fail?


    Why is he not surprised at all?


    Even if he knows magic, he doesn''t know how indifferent he has seen it. This indifferentness is like... this is just a trick, and he doesn''t bother to have any special reactions.


    "How is this possible?"


    Constantine was puzzled.


    After Su Bai came out, he called Feihu Nui and asked her to help Constantine arrange a cell. By the way, he arranged a seal with him. Then Su Bai planned to leave!But after thinking about it, Su Bai decided to stay temporarily.


    Constantine still has the strength of this scam, but this guy is a real scam!


    Pit the enemy, the friend!


    It''s all pits!


    Although he did this in all likelihood to eliminate the devil and for the purpose of justice, no one could bear it emotionally!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai still plans to see if the seal set by Constantine is reliable, and then talk about it!Before that, Su Bai specially called the vixen, the Arkham knight, and Leslie, and talked to them about Constantine, including the possibility of demons and other things. I will be surprised when I get it!


    They were really surprised when they heard it at first.


    Magic, demon...


    It is estimated that everyone will be surprised at first, but they are not ordinary people who recover very quickly, especially the vixen. Her necklace is a magic item, so it is relatively easy to accept!


    After they left, Su Bai brought Bai Ci.


    Seeing Su Bai, Bai Ci was still a little nervous and scared.


    During this period of time, she was indeed not inexplicably controlled. Although she was a little unwilling to be locked up, she was always free.And she also learned a lot about Arkham, knows the existence of Arkham Knight, if she can join Arkham Knight, she can go out to let the wind out, maybe she can reduce her sentence!But she didn''t know what Su Bai asked herself to do, so she stood there nervously after entering, waiting for instructions!


    Item 0073


    "Let''s dance." Su Bai said towards Bai Ci.


    "Jump, dance?"


    Bai Ci froze.


    "Yes, the one that jumped last time!"


    Su Bai said casually, watching the surveillance.


    In the surveillance, Constantine is laying out the seal.


    There was a sense of humiliation spontaneously, and Bai Ci never expected that Su Bai came to make himself dance!She had the intention to refuse, but seeing Su Bai''s casual attitude and thinking of Su Bai''s terrifying ability, Bai Ci didn''t dare to refuse even if he didn''t want to, so she could only jump.This time, without Su Bai''s control, Bai Ci didn''t jump so well, but Su Bai didn''t mind. I would look at Bai Ci and the monitoring later, which felt very good.Of course, Su Bai was not only to humiliate Bai Ci, but mainly wanted to see her reaction.


    It seems that he has indeed left an indelible impression in Bai Ci''s heart!


    "Although Zha Kang is a little bit tricky, he is really capable. This seal can indeed stop the devil. It looks pretty good! However, it is not safe to do so, and what he said is correct. Some magic elements are really needed here. It seems that I will have to arrange a magic circle myself when I look back!"


    Kong Si Zakang set up the seal and activated it, and Su Bai soon felt that Arkham had changed a little bit. Ordinary people might not feel it, but Su Bai could feel it!


    Constantine was arranged by Feihu Woman to go to the cell, and the Feihu Woman has already arrived at the office!


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Bai Ci dancing. After a little stunned, he didn''t say anything and walked to Su Bai''s side.


    "Zha Kang''s seal is not bad, but I also arranged one. If he gets a pit, you come to my office, and I will tell you how to start it!" Feihu woman said something!


    Feihu Nui is nothing, but the dancing Bai Ci was shocked.


    magic?

 C1232

    demon?


    what is this?


    "Okay, you can go!"


    Su Bai waved her hand to Bai Ci so that she could end, and then said to the Feihu woman: "If there are future tasks in Hong Kong, you can consider letting her join temporarily!"


    "Yes!"


    The female Feihu nodded, and Bai Ci was overjoyed.


    After Bai Ci left, Su Bai also arranged a magic circle.


    When it comes to magic, he is no less than Zha Kang, or even stronger.


    Whether it is white magic or black magic, Su Bai is good at it, and it is not the same way as Zha Kang!


    After finishing the arrangement, I told Feihu Girl how to start, and then Su Bai was about to leave.


    But when she was about to leave, Feihu Nui suddenly whispered something I want.


    What can Su Bai say about this?


    I met the Feihu woman in the office, and Su Bai left Arkham two hours later!


    There is no problem with the name Star City, but according to the city hall''s idea, it is planned to wait until the slum is over before making an announcement!It doesn''t matter if Su is defeated, it shouldn''t take too long!


    However, Su Bai still underestimated the slum area, or underestimated the degradation of Star City!


    There was a''mayor'' in the slum area. Of course, this was not the mayor of Star City, but a gang boss. He didn''t know that he had obtained a lot of military weapons from there and even occupied the slum area.


    This led to the cessation of reconstruction work in slums.


    "This guy is so courageous!"


    After the Raptor team told Su Bai the news, Su Bai didn''t know what to say.


    Star City really compares with Gotham, it''s not the same!


    "The mayor is very cunning and has never shown up. No one knows what he looks like or where his arms come from. However, he now has a lot of men and his firepower is strong. Even the police are somewhat helpless. Up!"


    "The reconstruction work was forced to stop, and there are rumors that the mayor wants benefits."


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth: "In other words, he wants to blackmail me? Don''t the people in the slums mind?"


    "Of course they mind, but they dare not say anything!"


    "What is Oliver doing lately?"


    "I''m busy with his mother''s case. The trial is about to come, but the situation is very unfavorable. The possibility of death penalty is very high, and the last case may be life imprisonment!" Laurel said.


    Su Bai nodded."You can investigate the mayor, I hope he disappears completely within three days!"


    With the current equipment of the Raptor team, if even a mayor can''t solve it, then Su Bai feels that he has been busy for so long!


    With the addition of Moira¡¯s case, and being a security defender, Oliver Quinn should be so busy now that he has no intention of managing the company, right?But Isabel often haunts Oliver in the name of saving the company, and his purpose is not simple!Su Bai contacted Thea, and learned from Thea that Oliver often did not show up, or left at critical moments, and did not provide any help to Moira''s case.Think deeper, Isabel kills two birds with one stone.


    Quinn Group, and Moira!


    The purpose is to make Oliver Quin''s clone useless, and even can only keep the same!


    And after getting the trust of Oliver Quinn, it is very likely that neither will be kept!


    Putting down the phone Su Bai was about to rest, but Su Bai received a call again.


    "Hey!"


    Su Bai took the unknown number at will.


    "Su Bai? This is Isabel. Some company matters must be dealt with urgently. Can you come?" On the phone, Isabel''s voice seemed to be urgent!


    Su Bai frowned: "Where are you?"


    Isabel quickly told Su Bai the address.


    The room number of a hotel.


    Let yourself go to the hotel in the middle of the night?


    It sounds like a problem, but Isabel has been living in this hotel room since he came to Starling City.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai was going to see what she wanted to do!


    Driving to the hotel, Su Bai was about to go upstairs and suddenly paused.


    Someone is taking pictures!


    Su Bai did not even go to see it, and soon felt that a reporter-like person was taking photos near the hotel!

 C1233

    "What the hell is Isabel!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and ignored it, stepped into it!


    Chapter 0074 Oliver''s Green Hat


    After entering the hotel to Isabel''s room, Su Bai knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened and I saw Isabel walking out in a bath towel and standing at the door.


    It seemed as if he had just finished the shower.


    "Come so fast? I thought you would have to wait a while before you can come. Come in first!" He said, letting the door open and Su Bai went in.


    Su Bai laughed secretly.


    This is a conspiracy!


    First the reporter at the door, and now deliberately walked out to open the door.


    After coming in, Isabel and Su Bai sat down by the sofa. There were many documents on the table, which seemed to have just been turned over.


    "You can go get dressed first, I don''t worry!" Su Bai said.


    Isabel looked at Su Bai: "Don''t you look down on me? Then why is it necessary."


    "I''m afraid Oliver will mind."


    "He has time to worry about this now! His mother''s case is about to be judged, and the situation is not optimistic. Once the sentence is pronounced, the company will be more affected, so we must do something before then. I will look carefully. Regarding the company¡¯s situation, I think there are many departments that can be sold. For example, the Applied Science Department has not produced much revenue in recent years. It can lay off employees and save capital. Several experimental factories can also be sold to raise a portion. Funds are used to reverse the image of the company!"


    "That you should tell Oliver!"


    "I said, he is not free!"


    Isabel seemed to be a little angry, and his movements were a little bigger, and the bath towels obviously fell off a little but did not fall.She didn''t seem to notice, bending over and reaching out to hand the document to Su Bai. This action made the bath towel seem to fall off at any time.


    "I have no opinion!"


    Su Bai glanced around for a few moments, then let go.


    "Okay, then I will get in touch tomorrow. In addition, there is one more thing...your shares, do you really plan to sell?" Isabel asked.


    "At this time, do you still want to buy?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I will double the price!" Isabel said.


    "You know, it''s not about money!" Su Bai said deliberately.


    Isabel looked at Su Bai and suddenly smiled."Unexpectedly, you are really willing to be for a woman. Are you not going to sell it anyway?"


    "more or less!"


    "It''s almost uncertain, there is still talk, then... what do you think of me? My skills are very good, and my current identity is not interested in you at all? I am now Oliver''s girlfriend, you are not like Do something secretly? I promise, I won''t tell him! If you agree, tonight...I will be yours." With that, Isabel took off the towel directly!


    "Sure enough to seduce me!"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Isabel, having to say that her figure is really good.


    Isabel wanted to get close to Su Bai, but was pushed away by Su Bai. Under her stunned gaze, Su Bai said: "In your opinion, this may be your weapon, your condition, but in my opinion... I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been pinched, I¡¯m really not interested in this place. The last second-hand item is not a condition attached to me, so you can just seduce me!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Isabel did not expect that she would have been rejected for this step.


    Taking a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, Isabel said, "In this case, do you want to buy the shares in my hand? I have a total of 48% of the shares in my hand, and I can sell you 4%. ten!"


    Did you buy it before, but sell it now?


    "I am a businessman. If you are willing to sell my shares, I am naturally willing to give it a try! But if you refuse, I will reduce my risk and I can sell it to you at a low price!"


    "interesting!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "Okay, I bought it!"


    "Then do it now!"


    Isabel moved quickly, and she had already prepared the share documents.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment and was unambiguous, transferred the money directly, and then accepted the transferred shares.


    now.


    Isabel has eight percent.


    Oliver Quinn has forty-two percent.


    Su Bai owns 50%!


    Became the largest shareholder of Quinn Group!

 C1234

    "Don''t worry, I will continue to do what I should do. After all... I am still at a loss now... It''s getting late, I won''t keep you!" Isabel said lightly.


    Su Bai smiled, got up and left.


    When I came downstairs, I was secretly photographed by reporters!


    "What kind of trick is she playing?"


    Su Bai shook his head and went straight home.


    There was nothing to say all night, and at noon the next day, Thea came.


    "You slept with that bitch?"


    When Xia came, she questioned Su Bai as if Xingshi asked for a crime.


    "Which bitch?" Su Bai was stunned.


    "Isabel!"


    Thea said: "That bitch is not a good thing at all, she seduce my brother, and now she seduce you, this shameless bitch!"


    After angrily cursing a few words, Thea said again: "You have me by your side and there are so many women. Even if you want to find someone else, I have no problem, but why are you looking for her?"


    "Who told you that I slept with her?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Thea took out the phone without speaking, and there was news on the phone.


    "The president of Eternal Paradise, the romantic son Su Baiye, returned to Isabel, the vice president of Steymore International. It is reported that the two and Oliver Quinn are one of the three largest shareholders of the Quinn Group. Isabel suspected of having a relationship with Oliver Quinn, but he derailed. Su Bai. The romantic son Oliver Quinn once put green hats on countless people, and now he finally enjoys this treatment...


    There are a few pictures after the text.


    They are the photos of entering the hotel by themselves and leaving the hotel.


    The reporter knew about this when he was filming Su Bai, but what surprised Su Bai was that he went to Isabel''s room and opened the door in a towel. This should have been taken by hotel surveillance.


    "If I say that she is looking for me to talk about the company, do you believe it?" Su Bai asked.


    Thea said: "It takes midnight to talk about things? Is she still wrapped in a bath towel?"


    This picture might be better if the door is not opened, meeting late at night, wearing a bath towel, and not many people believe it when they talk about things.


    What the hell is this Isabel?


    Even if you want to frame me, this is not to catch yourself, and what''s the point?


    Chapter 0075: Yin Me?It''s not that easy!


    "I have no interest in her!"


    Su Bai said to Thea.


    Thea looked at Su Bai, and Su Bai''s eyes were very clear, as if she did not lie.This made Thea couldn''t help but think about it, did Su lose many women?Quite a lot, but compared with the real men, and even compared with the previous Oliver, they were much less, and Su Bai did not hide it. Everyone would stay with him, not the kind of joyful night.If he had really happened to Isabel, then he would not deny it.Is it...really not?


    "I believe you! But, this report has spread, and people outside don''t believe it, my brother...maybe he won''t believe it either!" Thea said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Will your brother come to me to fight? After all, I put a green hat on him!"


    "You are still in the mood to make a joke, what do you do now?"


    "Don''t worry, I will solve it!"


    Su Bai was so confident that Thea did not ask: "Can you help me with my mother?"


    "Do you want her to be acquitted, or do you want her to be sentenced to imprisonment and then transferred to Arkham?" Su Bai asked.


    "I... I don''t know yet, I''ll go back and discuss it."


    "Row!"


    After Thea was gone, Su lost to the Quinn Group.


    Many people on the way looked at themselves and pointed.


    At the Quinn Group, Su Bai met Oliver.


    But Isabel was not there.


    Oliver looked a little complicated when he saw Su defeated!


    "Why?" Oliver couldn''t help asking.


    "What do you mean?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Isabel!" Oliver couldn''t help raising his volume.


    Oliver was indeed a little angry when he saw the report. After all, Su Bai seemed to really like to tease his sister, whether it was Shaduo on the island, his sister, or the women around him, so... he felt Su Bai Can do such a thing.But on the other hand, he thought it was impossible, and all this was a coincidence!However, if you think about it from another angle, it is possible!Especially after he knew that Su Bai had more shares, this conjecture became even more terrifying!


    First, he bought shares before, and then he got his sister, plus Isabel''s shares.

 C1235

    If Su Bai wants to master the Quinn Group, it can be said to be easy!


    "Do you really like that bitch? Although you know you don''t mind, you can just play around. You take it seriously. Don''t you know? She slept with your father!"


    Oliver Quin''s face is even more ugly!


    This is... embarrassing.


    The father and son had a woman, then Su Bai gave them both father and son green hats?


    "Okay, don''t think about it, I''m not on him!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "How do you explain the issue of shares?"


    "She wants to sell, I want to buy, it''s as simple as that! For Thea¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t let the Quinn Group become an outsider, and I won¡¯t intervene in your Quinn Group affairs. Alright." Su Bai said.


    Oliver didn''t speak, but he could still tell from his expression, he was skeptical!


    "I''m too lazy to explain to you, believe it or not, do whatever you want!"


    "Even if I put a green hat on you, what can you do to me?" Su Bai shook his head, got up and left.


    I have explained it, but I don''t care if I believe it or not.


    However, the news from the outside has never stopped, and Isabel has no meaning to explain.For a while, Oliver Quinn seemed to have a headache, all kinds of things were pressed together, making him even more useless.Gradually, Su Bai realized it, and Isabel seemed to do it to make Oliver''s clone useless, and to make Oliver sad!


    When Su Bai was caught in the news, the Raptor team had already dealt with the mayor. This guy was an orphan. He had a brother when he was in a foster family. This brother worked in the military. He was the one who transported arms. Coming.After the mayor was settled, the work in the slums was naturally reopened, and the smooth wind seemed to be no problem.However, Su Bai didn''t plan to let this news go on like this. After a few days of fermentation, it was already well-known enough, so... Then it''s time for the highlight.


    Let the world know the truth!


    Originally Su Bai planned to find Ferry Siti to expose her, but when he was about to go out, Su Bai unexpectedly ran into a reporter!


    Yes!


    reporter!


    Still a very familiar reporter!


    "Valerie Var, why are you here?"


    Su Bai looked at the entrance of the manor unexpectedly, Valerie Var who had just got out of the car.


    Valerie Var smiled and said, "I also want to ask how you came out, do you know that I am here."


    "Didn''t you become the deputy editor of the Gotham Gazette? Why did you come to Starling City and miss me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Valerie Var smiled: "No way? Some people haven''t been looking for me for so long. I can only send it to the door myself. By the way, what charm does Isabel have that can make you replace the old with a new person? people!"


    "You all know?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    "I am now the editor-in-chief of Starling Newspaper! I knew your news as soon as I took over!" Valerie Var said with a smile.


    Su Bai was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Valerie Val to come to Starling City from Gotham.


    Looking at Valerie Val, Su Bai smiled and said: "You are here just right, and I have an absolute headline here, which is the key news. This can definitely be used as a good start!"


    "Then...how can I get this news?"


    Valerie Var said while leaning on Su Bai''s body, and asked with a smile while holding Su Bai''s chest with both hands.


    "you know!"


    Su Bai said with a smirk and picked up Valerie Var and turned into the apartment.


    After some joy, Valerie Var lay on Su Bai''s body and gasped and said, "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with Isabel? It looks very complicated, it shouldn''t be that simple."


    "As expected of a reporter, the response was quick!"


    "This Isabel wants to shame me!"


    "Do you direct yourself? But, I don''t believe you will be so easy to be recruited!" Valerie Waldo.


    "Of course, just when you are here, this news will be left to you!"


    Chapter 0076 The Miraculous Warrior And Recording Reappearing


    Valerie Var has always been very professional, even when Su Bai was still in Gotham, she devoted most of her time and energy to work.Although I just came to Starling City and met with Su Bai, he quickly started working.Familiar with the newspaper, familiar with the situation in Starling City, and where to live, etc.As for the news, she didn''t rush to explode. This is a real hammer. Once it explodes, the situation will be completely reversed. Not only does Isabel have no face to hang around in Starlin City, she may have no face to continue to do things.


    The reason why it was not reported immediately is because there is more important news at the moment. Valerie Val does not want to affect her good start, nor does it want to affect the value of this news!


    Moira''s case.


    Sentenced!


    Thea asked Su Bai to help and said she went back to discuss it with Oliver, and I don¡¯t know if Oliver planned to do it in the first place, or because of Isabel¡¯s incident, it will eventually be nothing. It¡¯s just that Thea hopes to contribute. Afterwards, you can transfer to Arkham. After all, Arkham is where the Soviet Union lost, and the mother is actually not in jail there!


    Su Bai did not go on the day the sentence was pronounced.


    But he still paid attention to the news, and the result was different from the TV series.

 C1236

    Because of Merlin''s intervention in the TV series, Moira was acquitted.


    But now Merlin is locked in Arkham, no one intervenes in the trial, so Moira betrayed life imprisonment, and no parole is allowed!


    When the news came out, it can be said to be quite a sensation. Some people are very happy, some people think it is not enough. In short, the limelight is the same!


    Su Bai asked Barbara to contact Moira to earn Arkham. The previous cooperation and Su Bai''s current status in Starling City were just a sentence.


    Soon, Moira was sentenced to Arkham!


    Su Bai let the Raptor team escort along the way!


    The Raptor team is still a little disapproving. After all, Moira is not a special person. There should be no one to rob prisoners, right?But they did not refuse Su Bai''s request and escorted them along the way.Halfway through the drive, something really happened.Suddenly a group of people attacked the prison car. People from the Raptor team came forward to stop them but soon discovered that these people are very strange...they are very powerful, and the skin is thick and thick as if they are invulnerable!


    This time the Raptor team is a little surprised!


    But in the end, the Raptor team escorted Moira to the Arkham Asylum safely!


    After all, with the current position of the Raptor team, even if they can''t defeat these guys who suddenly appeared, they still have a plan and have the ability to escort Moira!


    After the group came back, they couldn''t help but ask Su Bai, how did he know that someone was going to rob Moira, and what was the origin of this group of people!


    "Remember the last time I went to Taiwan with Shaduo? There is a mysterious special unit over there. They are studying a Milakuru potion. This potion can train birth warriors and is very powerful! These people are the biochemical warriors of Mirakulu!" Su Bai said.


    "Biochemical warrior? Didn''t you solve everything last time you went to Taiwan?"


    "Taiwan''s situation is resolved naturally, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t!"


    "What is Milakuru?" Starling asked curiously.


    "A kind of biochemical potion originated from Japan invented during World War II. If translated, it is called a miracle! But these Mirakuru potions were hidden on Purgatory Island before they were put on the battlefield. It should have been after I left Purgatory Island! "Su Bai explained in detail.


    Starling nodded and did not ask any more!


    At this time, Barbara took the computer and said: "It''s your news again, eh? It seems to be vindicated for you?"


    When she said this, everyone couldn''t help but looked at it curiously.


    A recording.


    "Unexpectedly, you are really willing to do it for women, but you won''t sell it anyway?"


    "It''s almost uncertain, there is still talk, then... what do you think of me? My skills are very good, and my current identity is not interested in you at all? I am now Oliver''s girlfriend, you are not like Do something secretly? I promise, I won''t tell him! If you agree, tonight...I will be yours."


    "In your opinion, this may be your weapon, your condition, but in my opinion...I don''t know how many times I have been pinched, I am really not interested in this place. The last second-hand pair It¡¯s not a condition attached to me, so you can just seduce me!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "In this case, do you want to buy the shares in my hand? I have a total of 48% of the shares in my hand, and I can sell you 40%!"


    In a few words, you know the voices of Su Bai and Isabel.


    It is easy to think of that scene after listening to this dialogue.


    At first Isabel wanted to buy shares, Su Bai refused, and then she took the initiative to seduce Su Bai, especially in that sentence, don''t you have any interest in my current identity?I''m Oliver''s girlfriend, so you don''t want to do something secretly?I promise not to tell him, you promised to be you tonight!


    shameless!


    Shameless!


    Hearing this recording, everyone knew what was going on.


    Why did Sue lose to Oliver cuckold?


    This is Isabel taking the initiative to cuckold Oliver, and Su Bai did not agree!


    This woman is too shameless!


    "Isabel is over..."


    Barbara smiled and said: "As soon as this recording is released, not only will your image be reversed, but also the problem with the Quinn Group will be resolved, and Isabel will not even want to come out and mix it up!"


    "This recording, you recorded it?"


    "When I saw the reporter, I knew she was going to yin me. Then I went into the room to see her behavior and I knew that I didn''t run away, so I took the opportunity to record it. After these few days of fermentation, many people knew about it. The more people there, the greater the impact."


    "Valerie Val, has she come to Starling City?" Barbara noticed the reporter''s name."No wonder she can get the news!"


    Su Bai smiled and said that Valerie Var had come to work in Starling City, and Valerie Var''s phone came in as soon as he finished speaking. Su Bai thought he wanted to show off the news results, but as soon as he answered I heard Valerie Val shouting: "Someone is chasing me, come and save me!"


    Item 0077


    Someone hunted down Valerie Val?


    Hearing Valerie Var''s panicking voice on the phone, Su Bai locked her position almost instantly.


    "Don''t move where you are, I''ll be there soon!"


    Su Bai said and hung up the phone!

 C1237

    "Stay where you are? Just kidding, I''ll have been..." Valerie Var couldn''t help but yelled, but as soon as she finished speaking, she felt a gust of wind blowing by her side and turned her head subconsciously. When I saw Su Bai, it turned out to be...really here.


    "You, how do you..."


    Valerie Var looked at Su Bai in shock.


    Why did he come so fast?


    It seemed to have arrived in an instant.


    Su Bai did not explain, but looked into the distance. A figure was slowly approaching, with a strong physique and a mask on his head.


    Mirakuru Warrior!


    Valerie Var has just arrived in Starling City and has no enemies at all, and it is even less likely to provoke Milakuru fighters. The only reason is the recorded report!


    Su Bai raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, turned his head and said, "You hide by the side."


    "You...what are you doing?" Valerie Var couldn''t help but ask.


    "Help you out!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Valerie Val retreated to the side subconsciously, and rushed over after the Milakuru fighter who had already seen her.


    Raising the corners of his mouth, Su Bai''s hands suddenly became imprinted quickly, and after a while, he saw orange light shining from his hands, illuminating the dim alley.As the orange light condensed, a long whip appeared soon!


    Saitok red belt!


    In the Marvel world, this should be regarded as the standard magic for magicians, but in the DC world, this is the only one!


    Seeing that Milakuru soldier looked surprised, he paused.


    Su Bai sneered, and suddenly flicked the magic whip in his hand!


    Snapped!


    The magic whip suddenly wrapped around the Milakuru warrior''s neck. The Milakuru warrior struggled with both hands as if he wanted to break it, but it had no effect at all.The longer the whip was twisted, the Milakuru warrior trembled slightly and looked embarrassed.With a cold snort, Su Bai pulled his arm hard!


    Whoosh.


    The sturdy Milakuru warrior rose directly into the air and flew towards Su Bai.


    People were in the air, but the magic whip suddenly disappeared.


    Su Bai''s magic changed abruptly, and the whip turned into a magic shield, violently hitting it.


    "boom!"


    The impact was very strong and dizzy.


    The immense strength made the Milakuru fighter fly out again, and a bang was heard immediately afterwards.


    This guy hit the wall next to him heavily!


    The walls are sunken.


    The whole building seemed to shake a few times.


    Su Bai paced to the Milakuru warrior. The Milakuru warrior seemed to be too strong at this time.Seeing Su Bai coming, the Milakuru fighter subconsciously wanted to get up, only to see a cluster of fire shining in Su Bai''s hand!


    "Go to hell!"


    The cold voice sounded, and the fire...oncoming.


    With a bang, the flame ignited on the Milakuru fighter, and it burned violently in an instant.


    In a moment, the Milakuru warrior had turned into a pool of ashes.


    Su Bai turned and walked back to Valerie Var.


    "Are you OK?"


    "No, it''s okay..." Valerie Var responded subconsciously, looking at Su Bai and said: "You were just..."


    "magic!"


    Su Bai said, followed by Jieyin again, and in an instant, the orange magic portal appeared.


    On the other side of the door is the secret room of the manor.


    "This...what is this? Su Bai, Valerie Val? You...what is going on?"


    On the other side of the door, the four Barbara looked at the portal that suddenly appeared in horror, and Su Bai and Valerie Val on the other side.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and took Valerie Val through the portal.


    Then waved off!

 C1238

    Horrified!


    Both the Raptors and Valerie Val were in shock.


    Before Su Bai suddenly disappeared out of thin air, now there is such a door.


    How is this going?


    "Don''t be so surprised, don''t you think I am really an ordinary person?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Of course you are not an ordinary person, but I haven''t seen you really show off your strength for so long, this...what kind of ability is this?" Barbara asked curiously.


    "magic!"


    "Then, why haven''t you used it before?"


    "Because the opponent is too weak, I am too lazy to shoot by myself!"


    Su Bai explained with a smile.


    Ok.


    This reason is really... very good and powerful!


    After a period of buffering, the women accepted the magic, and they also asked a lot about magic. Su Bai did not hide it, or he did not deliberately hide his strength, because it will be exposed sooner or later!


    "If you want to kill Valerie Val, it should be Isabel. Your next task is to find the remaining Mirakul fighters!"


    Su Bai said to the Raptor team.


    The Raptor team nodded heavily.


    "What about Isabel, do you need to do something?"


    "No, she left it to me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    If Isabel directly targeted herself, Su Bai would not mind so much, but Isabel directly retaliated against Valerie Val for the reported matter, this is not Su Bai can forgive!


    At night, the silence is like ice, with a trace of coldness!


    Isabel stood nervously beside the sofa, on which a man sat.


    In a suit and leather shoes, wearing a black blindfold covering one eye.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t provoke Su Bai! You can approach him and woo him, but you must never provoke him. Did you take my words to the ears of the city?" the man said coldly.


    "The news hasn''t had any effect on him, nor is he angry!" Isabel explained in a low voice.


    "Not angry? Not angry how did today''s report come from? Fortunately, he just used this method to retaliate against you, otherwise... if he wants to kill you, I can''t stop it!" the man snorted coldly.


    Isabel was surprised: "No, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly saw the man staring one-eyed and looking behind her.


    Chapter 0078


    "Su...Su Bai? How did you get in?" Isabel shouted in horror.


    Su Bai ignored it at all.


    At this time the one-eyed man stood up and said, "It''s been a long time."


    "I guess you don''t want to see me!" Su Bai said calmly."Slade!"


    Slade Wilson.


    The mercenary I met on Purgatory Island is... death knell!


    At the time he was just an ordinary mercenary, but now, he should be a death knell!


    Because of Mirakuru!


    Slade was silent for a moment and said, "It looks like you know a lot of things."


    Su Bai shrugged: "It seems like this, do you have anything to say?"


    "I didn''t instruct Isabel''s matter, she was in charge of it without authorization. However, you have already retaliated against her, this matter...can you forget it?" Slade said.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked back.


    Slade smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It seems that you can''t, otherwise you won''t come. However, I don''t understand if you want to kill her already, why wait until the revenge is over before you kill her?"


    "Because she did what she shouldn''t do!"


    Slade turned to look at Isabel, and Isabel''s face turned very ugly."I... I asked to kill that reporter!"


    "Are you going to die?"


    Slade slapped Isabel angrily. The slap hit Isabel to a low level, and his face swelled suddenly.

 C1239

    That recording will definitely be given to someone who knows well, that is to say, the reporter is from Su Bai, and she actually wants to kill her!And to take a step back, when Isabel looked for reporters before, Su Bai did not target the reporters, but now you are scaring the reporters. This is breaking the rules of the game, and Su Baisheng''s anger is normal!


    This slap is not light!


    The hit Isabel stayed on the ground for a long time without responding.


    "Bitterness is useless! I''m here, she must die!"


    "Are you going to stop me?"


    Su Bai''s words were very casual, but with a strong force. At that moment, Slade even felt a cold murderous aura!


    After the injection of Mirakuru, Slade had never been afraid, but now he felt the slightest fear.Taking a deep breath, Slade walked towards Isabel slowly.


    Isabel looked at Slade with a sudden bad feeling.


    gun!


    Slade took out his gun.


    "No, don''t... don''t kill me..." Isabel tremblingly begged for mercy.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Slade sighed and slowly raised his gun.


    Isabel was desperate.


    "boom!"


    The gunfire sounded and Isabel fell to the ground.


    Blood ran down his forehead.


    Slade turned around and looked at Su Bai and said: "My purpose is Oliver, he blinded my eye!"


    "For the sake of your acquaintance, I will not personally intervene in the matter between you and Oliver!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "it is good!"


    Slade nodded!


    "That''s right..." Slade suddenly called Su Bai who was about to leave. Su Bai turned his head and looked around. He heard Slade say: "After solving Oliver, the next... is you! But I will have Only after you grasp it!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand gently as if preparing to say goodbye.


    As a result, Slade suddenly felt a huge force coming, and for a moment he flew out involuntarily and hit the wall heavily.


    This bump!


    Dizzy, overwhelmed.


    He fell to the ground with a puff, and struggled to stand up, but Su Bai was gone.


    He knew that this was just a warning that Su had lost to himself!


    ...


    Isabel is gone.


    Just after the scandal broke, Isabel disappeared.


    And also directly transferred the shares of Quinn Group to Su Bai!


    This incident was not a big sensation. After all, many people felt that Isabel would definitely not be able to stay after the news appeared.However, only Su Bai and the Raptors team knew that Isabel did not leave Starling City, but... died!


    Killed by her own boss behind the scenes.


    Su Bai didn''t take action personally, but the Raptor team was not idle. Instead, it disrupted Slade''s actions several times and solved several Mirakul fighters!


    Valerie Val became famous for this report.


    Oliver has no time to manage the company, and Su simply makes Thea stand up.


    Thea has shares in Oliver and shares in Supai.


    In the company, it can be said that there is no difference, although there is no experience, but Barbara can teach her to help her.After all, in the TV series, Thea later helped a lot after Oliver became the mayor, which is enough to prove that Thea does have this ability!


    The Soviet defeat in Oliver''s war with Slade did not pay attention.


    I believe Oliver should be able to deal with it!


    Time flies.


    Finally, the reconstruction of the slum area has been completed.


    In order to cooperate, the city hall even directly sent a message about the change of the city''s name, and also held a special press conference!


    As the protagonist, Su Bai is also here!

 C1240

    Don¡¯t look at Su Bai¡¯s turmoil before, plus the usual rumors seem to be Playboy, but he has done a lot for Starling City, so it is very popular!


    People have made such a great contribution to Starling City, what''s wrong with the romantic, and didn''t force others!


    In the voice, Su Bai announced that Starling City was officially renamed Star City!


    The reconstruction of slums, the change of cities.


    Let Starling City, no, it should be said that the people of Star City have a kind of expectation, maybe... the city will get a new life?


    Anyway, this is a good thing.


    A thing worth celebrating.


    "There will be a party, do you want to attend?" Barbara, as the head of the company, naturally Su Bai''s assistant also attended.


    Seeing Su Bai coming down from the stage, Barbara asked in a low voice.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in this kind of party, I might as well go back and accompany you at that time!" Su Bai said in a low voice with a smile.


    Barbara smiled and was about to leave with Su Bai, but suddenly heard the phone ring.


    He took out his phone and took a look.


    "It''s not mine, it''s your phone!"


    At such a scene, Su Bai''s phone will definitely not be taken with him.


    "It''s the Flying Tiger Girl!"


    Taking out Barbara''s phone, Su Bai handed it to Su Bai.


    "I have a hunch, it must be Zha Kang again..."


    ¢Ù¢Ý DC"Constantine"


    Chapter 0001


    Feihu woman would not make phone calls easily, but the last few times have been related to Constantine, this time...probably no exception.


    It''s really worrying!


    Su Bai immediately connected the phone, and he responded a few seconds later."I know, I''ll be there."


    "What happened to Arkham?" Barbara asked worriedly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Something went wrong, I''ll check it out!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai turned and left, teleporting to Arkham before no one noticed.


    To be precise, it was outside the Arkham Asylum!


    As soon as he appeared, Su Bai couldn''t help but frown!


    It smelled like a stench, and there seemed to be a very uncomfortable feeling in the air!Immediately afterwards, he saw a few words appearing on the wall!


    "Liv is going to die?"


    Su Bai frowned, who is Liv?


    "What''s the matter with this word?" Su Bai waved to the vixen at the door.


    The vixen frowned and said, "I don''t know what to say. No one was near when I was on duty last night. This word was only discovered this morning. Later I checked the monitoring and found that the monitoring seemed to be out of order. It took a few minutes. blank!"


    "Find a way to clean the walls!"


    Su Bai said and went in.


    I checked the video, and it turned out that there was a problem with the video at that time. This was the first time.


    "It''s useless, it was made by the devil!"


    Constantine came over, Su Bai looked up, his shirt and trench coat, he seemed to be leaving!


    "what happened?"


    "I''m wasting time!" Constantine said."Someone sent me a message, I must go!"


    "Are you kidding me?" Su Bai looked at Constantine."I let you go the first time I came, and I let you live in the second time I came. You will leave soon after Nima comes in. What do you think this is?"


    "I don''t want to..."


    Constantine shrugged helplessly: "I thought I could stay here for a lot of time until I forgot about it! Even, I have already made plans to live here forever. But now it seems that I am wrong. I thought I could leave, but in fact I couldn''t!"


    "People are in the arena, can''t help themselves?" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Constantine said: "This is a good sentence! So, I have to go."

 C1241

    "Who is Liv?" Su Bai asked.


    "The daughter of an old friend of mine!"


    Su Bai paused and said, "You said that you wanted to be here to forget one thing all the time. What is it?"


    Constantine frowned and obviously did not want to mention it, but seeing Su Bai did not mean to compromise, he could only say: "A girl, a nine-year-old girl, her name is Astra, because I... she Suffer in hell! Have you seen my business card? It says Master of Dark Art, Master...hehe, I really want to change to an amateur."


    "It''s rare!"


    Su Bai smiled dumbly: "You still feel guilty if you cheated people?"


    "..."


    Constantine was speechless.


    "Well, since you are leaving, I will let you leave, but I have a condition!" Su Bai said.


    "I came in at my own expense," Constantine said.


    "But if you want to go out, you have to listen to me!"


    "I want to go with you!"


    "No!" Constantine refused without hesitation: "You are just an ordinary person, there is no means to fight the devil, you...you will die like this!"


    "Don''t worry, you still won''t kill me!" Su Bai said with a smile: "How could it be possible to just write on my wall!"


    Constantine said: "Man, he is dead, if you want revenge, maybe...you have to go to hell!"


    "Of course I will go to hell, but now... it doesn''t prevent me from charging some interest first!"


    "Well! Since you want to die, I can only agree!"


    Constantine said helplessly!


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and asked Feihu to discharge Constantine from the hospital. At the same time, he called Barbara and told her that he was going out for a while.If there is any situation in Star City, please inform yourself as soon as possible. Distance... is not a problem for Su Bai!


    After proper explanation.


    Su Bai asked Feihu Nu to prepare a car for herself.


    "You come and drive!"


    He threw the key to Constantine and Su Bai got in the co-pilot.


    "It''s good to have money!"


    Seeing this muscular and domineering off-road vehicle, Constantine said, go up and drive!


    After the car started, Su Bai closed his eyes and did not speak.


    He will suddenly act with Zha Kang, on the one hand because Star City is fine for the time being, and being with Zha Kang can be more exciting!On the other hand, of course, people were writing on the walls full of Arkham.Of course there is the most important point...


    Su Bai felt the restlessness of the power of the dark dimension!


    Although it is very, very faint, it does feel it.


    Perhaps it is because the residual aura of the devil has triggered the revival of the power of the dark dimension, so Su Bai wants to figure it out!


    Benz all the way.


    It was not noon when we set off, but it was already night when we arrived at the destination.


    Night has fallen.


    Atlanta, Georgia!


    This is where Constantine is coming.


    Shuttle in the brightly lit city, Constantine didn''t speak, Su Bai didn''t seem to mean to ask, and the journey was very quiet.


    It didn''t take long.


    The car drove to a car rental company and stopped.


    Normal companies have closed at this time, and this car rental company is no exception. Through the transparent window, you can see the two people chatting, and they seem to be packing their things and preparing to leave.


    One man and one woman.


    "Whose future is brighter, me or the opera girl in the food court?" Liv asked to his colleague.


    "Opera!" said my colleague.


    "Why?" Liv asked in amazement.


    "She doesn''t need to change the university loan. Give me a fortune cookie!" said her colleague with a smile.


    Liv reluctantly threw a piece to him.

 C1242

    "If you fail, you will have a chance to do better next time!" Opening the fortune cookie, the colleague read the words on the note."Come and read yours!"


    Liv smiled and opened a nebula biscuit.


    There is no word on the note.


    Liv was a little depressed, and said to himself: "Well, I have no future!"


    Chapter 0002 Liv


    "See you tomorrow, remember to lock the door!"


    After chatting for a few words, the colleague greeted and left.


    Liv put on her coat and packed her things before turning off the lights and locking the door.


    The street lamp flickered a few times.


    Liv got out and got into her car, ready to drive away.


    The parking sensor is turned on.


    While watching, Liv was about to reverse out.


    It was clear that there was nothing, but the radar suddenly showed that an obstacle was detected, which made Liv a little stunned.After looking carefully, she slowly got out of the car and came to the back.No one, nothing, Liv bent down to look at the bottom of the car, but at this moment the car suddenly started, and the roar made Liv startled and slumped on the ground.At this time, the car suddenly turned off again!Such a strange situation made Liv feel a little scared.


    "Crack!"


    The street light suddenly went out.


    Liv looked around at the left and right, feeling some coldness inexplicably, the surroundings were dark, the more I looked, the more Liv felt as if something was staring at him in the dark, as if it might appear at any time!


    "Maybe it''s just a power outage, forget it, I''d better go back!"


    Liv comforted herself, then walked over to shut the car and left on foot.


    The street lights around were off, but the street lights in the distance were still on.


    She just wants to see the light now!


    Step by step.


    When she walked under the street lamp that was still on, she felt a lot of peace of mind.


    "Crack!"


    The street light suddenly went out.


    Liv''s heart was lifted up suddenly, and she turned her head to look subconsciously.


    Under the dim moonlight, the ground started to crack, and it was like a fast-crawling snake coming quickly towards Liv.


    Liv froze for a moment.


    At this time, the ground suddenly collapsed with a bang, and Liv fell to the ground in a shock, looking at the rapidly collapsing ground, and moving back quickly with both hands and feet.


    Bell Bell Bell Bell Bell...


    The ground sank deeper and deeper, and the car next to it fell in and sounded the alarm, just when Liv was shocked.


    boom!


    A loud noise came from the pit.


    The car exploded and the flame rose to heaven!


    "what¡­¡­"


    The frightened Liv yelled, got up and turned and ran.


    Just a few steps away, I saw a car straddling the road from the middle and blocking the way.


    Constantine got out of the car and said with a smile: "Hello, what''s the situation here, are you in trouble?"


    A series of weird changes made Liv already scared silly, and now suddenly a frivolous looking guy who does not look like a good person suddenly appeared. Liv panicked and took out a bottle of anti-wolf spray from his pocket.


    "Don''t come here..."


    Su Bai in the car couldn''t help laughing at this scene and opened the car door to get down.


    Hearing Su Bai''s laughter, Constantine was a little helpless, took a deep breath and introduced himself seriously: "My name is John Constantine!"


    "Beauty, your anti-wolf spray is reversed!" Su Bai smiled.


    Liv froze for a moment and hurriedly transferred the spray.


    Constantine smiled bitterly at Su and said: "Can you stop interrupting?"


    "I''m just a kind reminder!" Su Bai shrugged.

 C1243

    Constantine helplessly continued to say to Liv: "I swear, I am not chasing you."


    "What are you talking about, who is chasing me?" Liv was stunned.


    "It might be more appropriate to say, or it." Constantine said as he approached.


    "Stay away from me!" Liv stepped back and warned.


    "It''s easier to deny danger than to face it, but listen clearly. If you don''t listen to me, you won''t survive tomorrow!" Constantine said.


    "I''m going to call the police!" Liv warned.


    Inexplicable power outages, inexplicable collapses, inexplicable people say that someone is going to chase him down, Liv is really confused now!


    Constantine shook his head and took out a business card from his pocket.


    "If you are determined to seek help from an authority, you can come to me!"


    Liv tremblingly took the business card, and slowly walked around Constantine. The anti-wolf spray faced Constantine while looking at the business card.


    "Master of Dark Art?"


    "The new business card is already in print!"


    Constantine said, slowly walking towards the collapsed pit ahead.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Su Bai suddenly shouted at Liv, and Liv looked at Su Bai nervously.


    Very young, very handsome, and there is a sense of peace of mind, much better than the guy named John Constantine!


    Seeing Su Bai, the inexplicable Liv felt a trace of peace of mind.


    "Phone, can you borrow me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Liv froze for a moment and didn''t know what he was going to do, but he passed the phone over.


    Su Bai smiled and entered a few numbers, and then handed them over: "My phone number has been saved, and you can definitely find out which one is my number! If anything happens, you can call me!"


    Liv answered the phone without finishing talking, and then left slowly!


    Watching Liv leave, Su Bai turned his head and looked in the direction of Shenkeng.


    It just so happened that a light flashed at this moment!


    Very fast, very weak, ordinary people can''t even notice.


    "Angel?"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he said softly.


    The siren has sounded, and it seems that the police are coming.


    "Wait, tell me what is about to happen..."


    Constantine''s shout rang, but unfortunately there was no response.It didn''t take long before he walked out of the pit, his face turned gray, and his clothes were even more dusty!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Su Bai suddenly called Constantine.


    Constantine gave a gloomy look."what happened?"


    "You''d better go by yourself, lest you get my car dirty!"


    After Su Bai turned to the car, Constantine didn''t wait for a reaction, and the car drove out with a bang!


    "by!"


    Constantine gave a depressed cry, but the car had already driven away.


    Not long after driving away, Su Bai saw Liv on foot.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai suddenly followed and rolled down the window."Hi!"


    Liv turned around and saw Su Bai, but...he was the only one in the car.


    "If you don''t mind, I will take you home?" Su Bai called to Liv.


    "No need!" Liv shook his head.


    "Are you sure you want to go back? It should be quite far, and it''s so dark, aren''t you afraid? Get in the car."


    Chapter 0003 Believe Him?Believe in Su defeat?


    Liv thought of rejection, but she didn''t know why she agreed when she spoke.Seeing Su Bai opened the co-pilot''s door, Liv hesitated for a while and sat up.


    After getting in the car, Liv looked at Su Bai nervously.

 C1244

    While holding the anti-wolf spray, while pressing the number on the phone, you can call the police at any time.


    "Who are you guys!" Liv asked.


    "He won''t say anything, who do you think I am?"


    Su Bai smiled."I''m so young, so handsome, and so rich, do you think I''m a bad guy?"


    Liv looked at Su Bai carefully, which seemed to make sense.


    "Then why are you with that person, that person looks like a perverted rapist!" Liv said.


    Rapist?


    Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled and said, "I really hope he can hear it. Your description is really...I like it!"


    "My name is Su Bai, and I come from Star City! I have a company called Eternal Paradise. I don''t know if there is a branch here or what projects to invest in. The reason why I have been with Constantine is a bit complicated. I will tell you later! "Su Bai said while asking Liv''s address!


    Eternal heaven!


    Liv has really heard of this name, the main company name is too special, very different from other companies!And I heard that there are indeed projects invested by Eternal Paradise in the city.This made her believe a lot about Su Bai''s words. While talking about the address, Liv checked it with the phone!Soon I found out about the eternal paradise, the news about Su defeat and confirmed the news of Su defeat!


    The network is very developed.


    The latest report is the press conference where Starling City was renamed Star City. The picture of Su Bai above is very clear!


    Followed by the news of Isabel.


    This made her probably confirm that Su Bai should not be dangerous.


    After all, a news figure like him shouldn''t do anything bad, and he is just a small person.


    I didn''t feel scared anymore, but she was a little nervous.


    Su Bai''s identity is too prominent for her.


    This is also normal.


    An ordinary working girl who has to pay back her university loan suddenly sees a famous rich man, even if she is not inferior, she will feel nervous.


    However, this is also related to appearance!


    If Constantine was replaced by Su Bai, Liv might not get in the car at first!


    Su Bai talked without a word along the way, mainly asking about the situation in Atlanta, Liv slowly responded, the atmosphere was a little better, and relatively familiar.


    It didn''t take long.


    The car has arrived at Liv''s apartment.


    "I, I''m here!"


    "Goodbye!" Su Bai smiled.


    Liv hesitated, got out of the car and went into the apartment.


    Su Bai did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he used his mobile phone to find a nearby hotel. He came by himself, but he hadn''t lived yet.As for Zha Kang, as long as he is by Liv''s side, he will definitely find him.I flipped through a few web pages and didn''t find anything suitable, but the phone screen suddenly flickered a few times.Su Bai frowned slightly and looked out.


    very dark!


    Although the light at the entrance of the apartment was on, there was a feeling of darkness, and it seemed that it might be swallowed by the surrounding darkness at any time.


    "The devil''s trick!"


    Su Bai pouted, suddenly got out of the car and walked towards the apartment.


    It is strange to say that as Su Bai approaches, the surrounding darkness seems to have receded a lot. When Su Bai enters the apartment, the darkness is surrounded again!


    in the room.


    Liv put on home furnishings with suspenders and hot pants and sat on the sofa. Thinking back to what happened just now, she felt a little weird!Looking at the bag next to her, she saw the note on the fortune cookie before, and she took it over and opened it inexplicably.


    A few words appeared on the note that should have been empty.


    "believe him!"


    Liv rubbed his glasses in a daze, a little unbelievable!


    "Boom boom!"


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded, Liv was taken aback and stood up, tentatively walking to the door, Liv asked in a low voice: "Who, who..."


    "It''s me, Su Bai!"


    A voice of response came from outside.


    Liv froze for a moment and opened the door. It was Su Bai who was standing outside the door.


    "You, how do you..."

 C1245

    "I found that there are no good hotels nearby, so if you don''t mind, I want to stay at your house for one night!" Although Su Bai was asking, he had already walked in.


    When Liv reacted, Su Bai had already closed the door and entered.


    "How do you know that I live here?" Liv asked Su Bai, who was looking at the room, and then hurriedly cleaned up the messy living room with some panic!


    "Just ask it!"


    Su Bai said casually, and then turned his gaze to Liv.


    The first feeling is white!


    Her skin is very pale.


    Hot pants, suspenders, look very cool, but also very prominent figure.


    "Actually, I was walking with Constantine to ask for debt!" Su Bai said suddenly.


    "Debt? Does anyone owe you money? Even if it is, you...you don''t have to ask for it yourself, right?" Liv asked in astonishment.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s not money, but it''s more important than money. I can''t ask for this account for the time being, so I can only collect some interest first, and I can only come in person!"


    On the one hand, he stared straight at Liv.


    Liv was staring at it a little unnaturally, and smiled slyly, "You, do you really want to live here? This, isn''t it inconvenient?"


    "I drove here from Star City for a long time, I want to take a shower first!" Su Bai did not answer, but turned to look for the bathroom and walked over.


    This overbearing, this feeling of denial made Liv not know what to say.


    Liv''s face showed an awkward expression until Su Bai entered the bathroom, and there was the patter of water.


    "Oh, my underwear is still inside..."


    Looking at the bathroom, it was obvious that he could not go in again at this time.Going to the sofa and sitting down, Liv saw the note again.


    "believe him!"


    "Does he... mean Su Bai?"


    "Suddenly there were more words on the note. Just saw it, and then Su Bai came?"


    Looking at the paper, then at the bathroom.


    Liv was stunned for a while!


    Data 0004


    "Crack." "Crack."


    Liv, who was in a trance, suddenly heard a slight and harsh sound, and it felt like something sharp was cutting something.Listening carefully, Liv found that the sound came from the door. She suffocated her breath and walked over and looked outside through the cat''s eyes.


    She saw a dark figure!


    He couldn''t see the appearance clearly, but from the action point of view, he seemed to be holding a knife and carving something on his door.


    This made Liv terrified, and subconsciously stepped back and covered her mouth.


    How to do?


    What should we do now?


    The flustered Liv subconsciously thought of Su Bai, hesitated for a moment, turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    There was still a patter of water inside, and Liv didn''t dare to speak loudly and worried that people outside would hear it, but what if this person breaks in?After hesitating for a long time, Liv still opened the bathroom door!


    As soon as I opened it, I felt a heat wave hit, and then I saw Su Bai standing in the bathtub taking a shower!


    Perfect and strong body, sharp muscles.


    And the thing that made her blush!


    "I didn''t expect you to be so proactive!" Liv''s sudden entry really made Su Bai a little surprised, but he smiled lightly and joked.


    "Out there, someone out there..."


    Only then did Liv react and hurriedly said in a low voice.


    "Someone?" Su Bai subconsciously released his ability to look outside.


    Sure enough, there was a person standing at the door.


    He was carving something on the door with a knife in his hand.


    "It''s him!"


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth and said towards Liv: "I am here, don''t be afraid!"


    With that said, Su Bai turned off the nozzle and picked up the towel and wiped it, then put on the shorts and pulled a dry towel around him, then patted and turned and lowered his head, Liv with a shy face!

 C1246

    Feeling that the people outside the door had left, Su Bai opened the door pretendingly and took a look. Liv felt a little relieved when he saw that the people had gone, but still felt scared.Close the door and return to the living room, the two eyes facing each other, the atmosphere is a bit quiet.Obviously, Liv was still very scared and didn''t seem to be sleepy. Su Bai smiled and took the initiative to open the topic and asked about Liv!Under normal circumstances, Liv can''t say so much, it may be a little scared, chatting can alleviate it, or it may be because of the note that Liv unconditionally believes in Su Bai!


    "My father died before I was born. My mother raised me. It didn''t take long for me to graduate. My loan has not yet been paid..."


    Liv said softly, unknowingly the two were already very close.


    Su Bai stretched his arm around her shoulders and let her lean on her body. She didn''t know if Liv didn''t pay attention, or she just leaned over without refusing!


    Practical, at ease...


    Can''t tell what it feels like, slowly... Liv''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and the rate of speaking is getting slower and slower.


    After working all day during the day, he was frightened one after another at night, and even fell asleep unconsciously after leaning in Su Bai''s arms.


    Feeling Liv asleep, Su Bai quietly picked her up and went to the bedroom to let her rest.Then returned to the living room and began to absorb the cosmic power...


    "what?"


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai opened his eyes and snorted softly.


    The restlessness appeared again.


    The power of the dark dimension!


    Su Bai frowned and looked out the door, the lights in the corridor flickered, as if something invisible was approaching!When it came to Liv''s door, there was a pause.


    On the door, there is a pattern.


    Make it seem impossible to approach.


    After a pause, it went to the next room!


    "roll!"


    Just when he was about to go in, suddenly... a deep soft drink suddenly sounded, and it shivered suddenly, disappearing as if it had been frightened!


    "Humph!"


    Feeling that the surroundings returned to normal and the restlessness disappeared, Su Bai let out a cold snort.


    Devil, the devil can really trigger his own dark dimension power!


    Right!


    To some extent, the dark dimension is the higher dimension of hell, and these demons also come from the hell dimension.


    Although the hell dimension of Marvel and DC should be different, the essential energy should be the same!


    It''s all hell!


    "It seems that there is another chance to recover an ability. This time it is right to come out with Zha Kang!" Su Bai thought secretly, continuing to absorb the energy of the universe.


    After it was over, Su Bai smiled and went to the bedroom.


    Seeing Liv shrunk into a ball.


    Su Bai smiled and lay down beside her and fell asleep!


    When Liv woke up the next morning, he was shocked. When did he go back to his room to sleep, and why did he sleep next to him?But seeing that her clothes were still in good condition, Liv was relieved.


    "I really think too much, he just doesn''t know why he helped me, how could he fall in love with me!" Liv muttered, then turned around!


    Before long, Su Bai followed.


    A simple wash.


    Liv was still ready to go to work, Su Bai did not say much, and went straight out to drive to send Liv to work.


    As a result, it didn''t take long for me to see a group of people in front of me in a car accident.


    "Oh my God, this is my neighbor''s car!" Liv yelled in surprise, seeing the police put the body in a bag for transportation.


    Su Bai comforted a few words and said nothing else.


    I can only say that life and death are a matter of life. I helped her once yesterday, but in the end she died!


    Come to the company.


    From a distance, I saw a small taxi parked there. Constantine was sitting there, looking like a clever calculation!


    After a whole night, Liv was no longer so scared, and guessed that it might not be a human being that might harm her!Seeing Constantine, after hesitating, Liv walked over.


    "What the hell is going on?" Liv asked.


    Constantine glanced at Su Bai and said, "Didn''t he tell you?"


    Liv shook her head.


    "I don''t know what it is that is chasing you, but I know... they will not let you go. And I was entrusted by your father to help you, and he and I... are very good friends !" Constantine said slowly.

 C1247

    "Impossible, my father died before I was born!"


    "No matter who told you, he is lying to you, because your father died last year!"


    Data 0005


    "This is your father''s relic!"


    Constantine took out a small bag and handed it over. Liv hesitatingly took it over and there was a pendant inside.


    After thinking about it, Liv said: "A man in my family took a knife and carved something on my door last night..."


    Constantine patted the car, and soon a strong man with a beard came out of it.


    "This is Chas. Last night I drew an eye of Horus, an Egyptian symbol of protection!"


    "You''re fine!" Chase said and got in the car again.


    It seems that it is not so much-talking character.


    Su Bai looked at Chas, and had to sigh the power of magic and Constantine''s ability!


    This Chase is quite capable!


    He can come back from the dead!


    But it''s not unlimited. Simply put, he has more than forty lives!As for how it came, it has something to do with Zha Kang!


    While talking, suddenly a police car drove over and ran into Liv''s company!


    boom!


    The glass window was directly hit to death, and the police car jumped in.


    This incident shocked everyone, the people inside were panicked, Constantine and others ran in to save people!


    "This is my position..." Seeing the place where the car had been hit, Liv felt a little bit of a mental shock, and then walked to the front of the car.


    The driver seemed to have been hit and flew out of the front glass, her neck twisted weirdly, it was obvious that she was already four, but she was still gasping for breath, and the voice was very loud, very special!


    "Ah... yes, it''s my neighbor, she..."


    "She is dead!"


    "The devil is possessed!"


    Constantine was about to ask who this guy was, but the possessed demon had quietly left.


    "We must leave here to figure out the identity of this demon before we can deal with her!" Constantine said in a deep voice.


    Right now, the dead left.


    Constantine got in Chas''s car, and Liv must have gotten in Su Bai''s car!


    Su Bai drove along with Constantine, and Liv did not speak on the road, obviously still in shock.


    She thought the experience last night was messy enough, but she didn''t expect it to be messier now.


    My father died last year?Also, there is actually a demon possessed!


    Liv was messy and scared.


    She had never been in contact with these, nor did she expect to be in contact with them, and she was at a loss for a while.


    Suddenly, Liv felt her hand held by her big, warm hand.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have any trouble with me!"


    "Why... why are you so good to me?" Liv looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "Because you are mine, no matter it is a devil or someone... don''t even think of taking you from me!" Su Bai said softly.


    Liv''s face flushed.


    Such a direct confession made her somewhat unexpected!


    "Yeah!" Replied in a low voice, Liv held Su Bai''s hand instead.


    Su Bai smiled!


    Yes.


    Liv is hers!


    But it''s not about love at first sight, or liking!


    His father scribbled on his wall in order to send a message to Constantine, so Su Bai naturally asked him to settle accounts!However, others are in hell and cannot be found for the time being, so... you can only charge interest first!However, although I didn''t like it, this short-lived relationship made Su Bai feel that Liv''s character is still good, at least I don''t hate it!


    Restless!

 C1248

    Appeared again!


    Su Bai squinted his eyes, this restlessness was like a sirens, if there was a demon, it would be sensed.


    Looking at the wide road, Su Bai didn''t know what the demon planned to do!


    Suddenly, Su Bai felt that a truck was accelerating behind him!


    Came straight to Su Bai''s car.


    "Small bugs!"


    Su Bai sneered, seeing the truck behind him about to hit him, his magnetic field ability was activated instantly.


    For an instant, the truck suddenly tilted and flew out as if it was out of control.


    The huge truck passed over the head of Su Bai''s car, and then smashed down heavily.


    "boom!"


    The truck hit the ground and Su Bai had already stopped the car.


    However, Constantine and Chas in front seemed to be out of luck. Seeing a truck flying from behind and hitting him in front of him, Chase''s reaction was quick, but it was still too late.


    boom!


    The taxi slammed into it, and his face sank instantly!


    "Ahem..."


    Constantine and Chas struggled to get out of the car, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with them.


    "They are all Zhakang pit people, this time... he seems to be pitted by me!"


    Seeing Constantine''s embarrassed look, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    Originally, this car was coming from Su Bai''s side, but I didn''t expect them to be okay, but Constantine and the two of them suffered!


    Let them get in the car and sit in the back, go around and move on!


    I was speechless all the way, and the surroundings became more remote. I entered a small path from the road, and soon... an old and dilapidated mill appeared ahead!


    This kind of building is basically rare!


    The car stopped.


    Constantine walked away and said, "This is your father''s safe base. He told me that he will give you this set of keys if the opportunity is right!" With that, Constantine took out a set of keys Open the door!


    After entering, there is a downward staircase, which is a little dark inside, and there is still a creaking sound from the staircase. After going down, I found that the space here is much larger than it looks outside. Tables, sofas, bookshelves, all kinds of There are a lot of collections, but some are covered with ashes. It seems that no one has been here for a long time!


    Looking around curiously.


    Su Bai remembered something about Constantine, remembering that he seemed to have a mysterious cabin in the comics.


    It feels very similar to this one.


    It¡¯s just that the mysterious hut can move around. It¡¯s very mysterious. It seems that it doesn¡¯t have this function yet?


    After Constantine came in, he was flipping through the book, apparently looking for the demon who chased Liv.Liv took out his father''s pendant and looked at it curiously, and suddenly... a very special feeling occurred.


    "what¡­¡­"


    She yelled in pain, and her fingers broke inexplicably and started bleeding.


    "Don''t move, don''t let go!"


    Constantine took out a map and placed it underneath. The drops of blood did not wet the map, but moved strangely.


    Item 0006


    "Well, what''s going on?" Liv was a little surprised by such a strange situation.


    "This is your talent. Your father used to do this to find some special events that may occur! The place where the blood drop stays means that something will happen there!" Constantine said, his own Things didn''t stop, and suddenly he shouted: "Found it!"


    "The leopard chameleon can absorb electricity, and its ability is lightning and storm." Constantine said in a deep voice, "I''ll go out for a while, stay here and don''t leave."


    After that, Constantine called Chas and went out together!


    Su Bai and Liv are left in the room, and Liv has stopped the bleeding and studied with the pendant.


    This pendant is very special and amazing!


    She probably knew now that her father might really have died before he was born, but had been secretly exorcising demons?To deal with those demons and ghosts, his father is dead, so those demons have to hunt down themselves if they want revenge!But even after thinking about this, Liv still felt a little at a loss.The sudden change in her life left her unprepared.She subconsciously looked at Su Bai next to her, recalling what she had said in the car before, Liv came to Su Bai and sat down, hesitating whether to lean in his arms.


    Su Bai smiled and opened his hand to hug Liv.


    "Are you afraid?" Su Bai asked.


    "Hmm!" Liv nodded slightly: "I don''t know what to do in the future!"

 C1249

    "It''s very simple, you have two choices!"


    Su Bai said with a chuckle: "You now know that this world is not just the side you see. You can choose to enter this side, and you may often face things like exorcism in the future. You can also choose to leave, the devil. Although it exists, it is only this leopard chameleon who is chasing you. If you solve it, you will be safe!"


    "What about you?" Liv asked.


    "Me? I must continue!"


    "So..."


    Liv sighed and didn''t know what was thinking.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Although Constantine has a poor character and likes to cheat people, he still has the ability. This matter should be resolved soon.


    "Ok!"


    Liv nodded!


    Su Bai smiled, suddenly raised his hand and pinched Liv''s chin to make her look up.Liv looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and saw Su Bai kissed slowly.


    Very strong.


    suddenly!


    It feels like a domineering president!


    Liv didn''t expect to hide, Su Bai directly bowed his head and kissed him, and tasted it wantonly.Seeing her unfamiliar feeling, you know that she must have no experience.


    Kissing and arrogant.


    Before long, Liv panted in a trance, trembling slightly in Su Bai''s arms.


    After a long time, Su Bai let go of Liv.


    Liv looked at Su Bai with a blushing face, and said softly: "I feel like dreaming, you...do you really like me?"


    Su Bai smiled: "What do you think?"


    "I...I don''t know, I think...you...you probably won''t like it, but..."


    Before Liv''s words were finished, Su Bai said: "As long as you know that you are mine, it''s fine!"


    "I don''t understand." Liv looked at Su Bai."If, if I don''t want to continue, I want to live my previous life, you... will you stay with me?"


    Liv seemed to not want to touch these gods and ghosts.


    Su Bai smiled, and shook his head surely: "No! If you want to leave, I will arrange it for you!"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Liv was a little lost, but didn''t say anything.


    After all, she herself actually didn''t think she could have such a charm to change Su Bai''s mind!


    Knowing that Liv might leave after the incident, it means that there is not much time to get along with, and Su Bai will no longer act as a gentleman.Hug and touch, obviously no one bothered anyway, and Liv didn''t refuse!I enjoyed it recklessly, until Constantine and Chas came back.


    "I''m ready, as long as the leopard chameleon is driven out, I will send it to hell, but... it must appear in the designated position, we must arrange it in advance! So..." Constantine looked at Liv , Hesitate to speak but stop


    Su Bai immediately understood what he looked like...


    How to make the leopard chameleon appear in the designated position?It''s simple.


    Bait!


    This guy is going to cheat!


    "I understand, you just need to tell me what to do!" Liv is not stupid, she knows her words so clearly!


    Although a little scared, she still agreed!


    She wants to return to her original life as soon as possible.


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    Say hello, Constantine, Su Bai is out with Liv, as for Chas, he has to fix his taxi!


    Outside, night has fallen.


    I looked at it and it was almost eight o''clock in the evening.


    "This building is located in the city center. At night, the Leopard Chameleon can absorb electricity and will become stronger. He will definitely appear in this place! I have found someone ready to cut off the entire city''s electricity at that time. The problem now is... ¡­" Constantine pointed to the front building and said, "How can the security allow us to go up!"


    "Let me do it!"


    Su Bai smiled and said that he got out of the car.


    Liv and Constantine didn''t know what he was going to do, but they got out of the car.


    Come to the security room.

 C1250

    The security guard is a big fat guy!


    "Is there a problem?"


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and took out a few dollars directly from his pocket."Do you want it?"


    "Of course, who doesn''t want money!" The security guard was a little confused but nodded and said.


    "Very good. Did you see that girl?" Su Bai pointed at Liv in the distance, and the security nodded."I want to take her to the roof."


    "What are you going to do on the roof?"


    Su Bai shook his head and hinted: "Of course it is to experience the excitement. Did my driver see the box he was carrying? That is a surprise I prepared, if it succeeds...you know!"


    The security suddenly realized it instantly.


    The rich can really play!


    "This is yours!" Su Bai handed the money directly to the security, and the security accepted it bluntly.


    Chapter 0007 Leopard Chameleon


    At this time, Zha Kang came over and handed the security a light bulb and a phone number. Under the security''s puzzled eyes, Constantine said, "If it lights up, you will notify me!"


    The security guard questioned: "If I read it right, it doesn''t seem to be plugged into anything!"


    There is no electricity, it is just a light bulb, how can it light up?


    "I didn''t insert anything either!" Su Bai said with a smile and turned and hugged Liv up.


    Security got it!


    What he meant was to let himself go and not bother?It''s so cryptic, but I''m so smart!


    On the roof, Constantine was laying a seal.


    Liv curiously asked Su Bai, "What did you say to the security guard just made us come up like this, and he doesn''t feel right in my eyes!"


    "I told him to find excitement!" Su Bai smiled.


    Liv''s face flushed immediately.


    "This place actually feels really exciting." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "What is he doing?" Liv asked, changing the subject.


    "Solomon''s triangle formation, but it''s a little different, maybe it''s been improved by myself." Su Bai said casually.


    Constantine just arranged it at this time. He heard Su Bai''s words and said: "You know a lot, but knowing a lot doesn''t mean it will work. This is a lesson from the past, so...you should find a place to hide! "


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Constantine made Liv stand in the middle of the seal, Su Bai stood a little further away!


    "boom!"


    The roof door was suddenly pushed open, and a fat shadow came out, looking like a security guard.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I didn''t let you come up?" Constantine asked.


    The security guard didn''t reply and walked over slowly.


    boom!


    Suddenly a lightning flashed from the air, and the light shining on the security guard''s face flashed a skeleton, and then flashed past.


    "He is no longer a security guard."


    Constantine took a deep breath and said, "Do you want her? She is here, you can take her away!" He said, and slowly backed away.


    The leopard chameleon came over step by step, and Liv slowly backed away in fear. Just when he was about to enter the seal, the leopard chameleon suddenly stopped. This stop made Constantine and Liv nervous, but fortunately, it just stopped. After a while, the Leopard Chameleon walked in directly.As soon as I came in, this seal seemed to have worked!Liv was about to take the opportunity to run out, but the voltage box next to him suddenly exploded, and the wires suddenly caught Liv.


    Constantine didn''t say much and threw the lighter on the ground.


    boom!


    In an instant, the seal burned.


    The raging flame made the Leopard Chameleon seem a little embarrassed, the wire fell off in an instant, and Liv took the opportunity to pick out the fire.


    In the flames, the Leopard Chameleon didn''t seem to panic.


    "You shouldn''t choose the city center, here...I am God!"


    The Leopard Chameleon gave a cold snort, and suddenly lightning flashed and thunder, and the surrounding electric current seemed to be absorbed by him madly!


    This scene looks very shocking!

 C1251

    Electricity flooded in, and the faint skulls appeared on the face.


    "Damn, what is he doing!"


    Watching the leopard chameleon absorb more and more current, but the electricity has not stopped, Constantine is a little anxious!


    He especially asked his original friend to prepare him to hack into the electrical equipment to black out the entire city!


    As long as there is no electricity, the strength of the Leopard Chameleon will be greatly reduced.


    Then you can send it to hell by yourself.


    But now this change made him start to panic!


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The Leopard Chameleon gave a gloomy sneer, and the fire on the seal seemed to be extinguished at any time. Its power was so strong that the seal could not be controlled.


    "run!"


    Constantine yelled to Liv, and now he can only run away!


    Unfortunately, the Leopard Chameleon is not indifferent.


    The wires are dispatched again.


    The sound of whoosh flew past, Liv and Constantine were entangled one after another!


    "Oh? One more..."


    The Leopard Chameleon turned his head and looked at Su Bai who had been doing nothing a little far away, showing a cold smile, and a wire rushed directly towards him.


    "Run!"


    Constantine shouted hard, and Liv was even more worried!


    In the eyes of others, Su Bai was motionless as if scared silly!


    Su Bai suddenly raised his head until the wire had come in front of him and was about to wrap his neck!


    At that moment, there seemed to be a very powerful breath soaring!


    It''s dark and evil!


    It makes people shudder.


    "This...this is the breath of hell..."


    "It''s you!"


    The leopard chameleon has changed color!


    He still remembered the roll when he was going to kill Liv. At that time he felt the breath of hell and left, but he didn''t expect it to be him.


    However, he is obviously human!


    But why, why is the breath of hell, the breath of darkness so pure?


    "You...who are you!"


    Leopard Chameleon couldn''t help asking.


    Constantine also wants to know this question.


    He has seen many demons, and the strongest of them is the one that he will never forget... Nigel!


    But even Nigel didn''t seem to have Su Bai''s aura at this time to be stronger, more pure, that kind of darkness and kind of evil made Constantine feel desperate.


    he¡­¡­


    Who the hell is it?


    "As I thought, encountering a pure demon can inspire the power of the dark dimension. However, this power does not seem to last. It is only produced because of encountering a demon, so...it can be!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and this smile looked very evil.


    One step, one step, Su Bai went to the Leopard Chameleon.


    Whoosh!


    The wire rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai sneered slightly and thought.


    The wire was actually infected and then shrank back abruptly.


    "Snapped!"


    The electric wire that flew back slammed the leopard chameleon, and then it turned into a long rope to entangle the leopard chameleon fiercely.

 C1252

    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    The Leopard Chameleon was shocked, his ability to control electricity, but now... he found that his ability didn''t work!


    How could this be?


    He struggled hard but the wires became tighter and tighter.


    Su Bai, stepped to seal the flames, and came to the front of the Leopard Chameleon!


    Item 0008


    "I don''t know who you are, but the pure hell breath I feel is very clear, we... are in a group!"


    The Leopard Chameleon shouted towards Su Bai.


    "Really? But you just wanted to kill my woman!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I can let her go!" Leopard Chameleon said without hesitation.


    "But I didn''t want to let you go!" Su Bai smiled.


    The leopard chameleon roared: "What do you want? Will you beat me back to hell? If you do this, I will never let you go!"


    "Fight back to hell? Do you think I am Constantine? I am not interested in sending you back to hell!"


    Leopard chameleon, Constantine''s face changed at the same time.


    The Leopard Chameleon was relieved, but Constantine yelled nervously."Su Bai, you must drive him back to hell, or Liv will have trouble!"


    "Do not!"


    Su Bai turned to look at Constantine.


    "Do you know the best way to solve the trouble? Not to drive it away, but... to wipe it out!"


    "Completely... wiped out?"


    "The devil can''t be eliminated!"


    Constantine shouted in amazement.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    Su Bai smiled, turned around and watched the Leopard Chameleon suddenly stretch out his hand!


    In an instant.


    The leopard chameleon''s face changed drastically, and he screamed in horror, shaking.


    "You, you...what did you do..."


    "Let you disappear completely!"


    Su Bai chuckles and speeds up the absorption!


    He could feel that his dimensional power was madly agitated, absorbing the power of the leopard chameleon madly.


    Darkness, as if gradually breeding around Su Bai and Leopard Chameleon.


    Black mist poured into Su Bai''s body.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The roar sounded, and the security guard suddenly collapsed to the ground and lost his breath.


    Immediately after that, I heard two puffs and puffs, and the wires entangled with Constantine and Liv fell to the ground. The two gasped and looked at the seal, Su Bai in the flame!


    The leopard chameleon is gone!


    Not driven back to hell, but... completely disappeared!


    The dark aura on Su Bai''s body seemed to be weakened a lot, and only a trace of aura could be felt. Compared with before, there were totally two feelings!


    Turning around, looking at the surprised two people over the flames.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over.


    The flame of the seal began to go out strangely, as if it was because of Su Bai''s approach.


    When Su Bai stepped out of the seal, the flame... was completely extinguished!


    "You can rest assured now!" Su Bai said with a smile to Liv.


    Liv didn''t speak and threw himself directly into Su Bai''s arms.


    She didn''t know what demons, hell aura, etc., she just thought Su Bai was a bit scary, but she is much better now!


    With Liv in his arms, Su Bai looked at Constantine."I know you are a scam, you almost scam Liv, even yourself!"

 C1253

    Constantine smiled wryly, he didn''t expect his little friend to be so weak!


    "Don''t tell me what happened just now?"


    Constantine asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai thought about it seriously, "I don''t want to say it!"


    "..."


    Constantine rolled his eyes silently.


    "Let''s leave here as soon as possible!"


    There was lightning and thunder just now, and the bodyguard was also dead because of being possessed by a leopard chameleon!


    There should be police coming soon.


    "I''ll go with Liv first, you go find your little friend, I will go to the safe house after I''m done!" After going downstairs, Su Bai said to Constantine and then took Liv away!


    Drive to Liv''s apartment!


    "You are not an ordinary person, are you?" Liv asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "If I were an ordinary person, I would definitely stay away from Zha Kang!"


    "I... I want to stay away from this mysterious and terrifying world, I... You won''t blame me for being timid?" Liv said hesitantly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "This is your choice, then do you plan to continue living here, or I will arrange it for you!"


    "Then, are you going to leave, and maybe we won''t meet again for a long time?" Liv looked up.


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai is now ready to go back and study the power of the dark dimension.


    Absorbing the energy of the leopard chameleon, Su Bai discovered that the power of the dark dimension seemed to be completely revived!


    This confirmed his previous idea that encountering a demon will make the power of the dark dimension awaken, and absorbing the energy of the devil seems to be transformed into the power of the dark dimension, so that he can continue to use it!


    In this way, Su Bai naturally hoped to absorb more and more demon energy.


    And the best way is to temporarily follow Zha Kang. Liv wants to return to a normal life, and indeed there is no chance to meet more.


    Originally, Su Bai couldn''t talk about liking Liv.


    Just for interest!


    Looking back, he will make people stare at Liv. If he thinks about it later, he might have a chance to eat Liv. If he doesn''t remember... then forget it!


    After all, if it hadn''t been for Liv''s father to send a message to Constantine on the Arkham Wall, he wouldn''t be able to follow him. If he didn''t follow, he wouldn''t necessarily discover the changes in the power of the dark dimension!


    Therefore, it is barely offset!


    "I see, you... can you stay here tonight?" Liv asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Want me!"


    After Liv finished speaking, she took the initiative to hug Su Bai and kissed her. While kissing, she started to take off herself.


    Very active, very strong!


    Although I don''t know why Liv suddenly made such a decision, she should vaguely guess that her purpose of approaching her is not so pure, right?But there is naturally no reason not to eat meat to the mouth.


    Su Bai began to take the initiative.


    The two met frankly, and Su Bai held Liv directly into the bedroom.


    It didn''t take long for there to be noises in the bedroom.


    After a long time, the voice stopped.


    Liv lay on Su Bai''s body and said softly: "I know, you don''t like me! You said that I am yours, but you never said that you like me! Constantine helped me because of my father, but you don''t I know my father, but I think... you might have this reason for helping me! I don¡¯t want to know what it is. I am very grateful to you for saving me. If you want... you can come to me again!"


    Su Bai did not finish speaking, and hugged her gently.


    Night, silence.


    It didn''t take long for the room to sound again...


    Item 0009


    "Swipe!" "Swipe!"


    The sketch pen quickly outlined on the drawing paper, and a woman with brown curly hair was sitting on the ground, looking dazed and drawing quickly.


    The drawing paper in his hand shows a gentle picture of a man and a woman in bed!

 C1254

    As the line of sight gradually moved away, the painter''s room was filled with all kinds of sketches!


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you appear in my mind, what does you... have to do with me..."


    Looking at the picture on the image quality, the woman mumbled softly.


    ...


    In the safe room, Su Bai sat silently. Constantine and Chas looked at Su Bai from time to time, and then looked at the map in his hand.


    The map is covered with blood drops, distributed in different places.


    At first glance, this is Liv''s handwriting, and now only she can do this.


    "She, isn''t coming back?" Constantine asked.


    Su Bai said lazily: "I helped her repay the college loan. She has quit her job and went back to her mother. She probably won''t come back."


    Although Constantine felt it was a pity, he didn''t say anything.


    After all, doing this business is too dangerous.


    "What about you?" Constantine couldn''t help but ask as he watched Su Bai.


    He knew that Su Bai would follow to collect the bills, and he hadn''t come back to Constantine one night and guessed what was going on with Liv.


    So he wanted to know whether Su Bai would continue.


    Of course, he even wanted to know how Su Bai completely eliminated the demon!


    And that dark and pure hell breath!


    "I specifically asked Liv to find some possible accident locations and mark them on the map." Su Bai said indifferently.


    Constantine immediately understood!


    "In this case, we are ready to go."


    "The owner of a mine in Pennsylvania was burned to death at home, let''s go and see!"


    "OK!"


    It doesn''t matter where you go, as long as there are demons!


    This time the location is a bit far away, obviously it takes time to drive, so the most convenient way is to go by train.


    Chase did not follow.


    This time only Su Bai went with Constantine.


    Constantine hadn''t changed because of Su Bai''s ability. Although he was curious, he didn''t ask. Su Bai was happy to explain.


    Finally arrived at the destination after a long train journey.


    A small town called Heideweiqi has a mine of the same name.


    After arriving, Su Bai and Constantine find a room first.


    Of course, live separately.


    Su Bai doesn''t want to live in the same room with the elders!


    "Go out and find out if you can find any clues!" Constantine said after he was settled.


    "Let''s act separately!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine thought for a while, if there is any abnormal situation here, there must be someone or something staring at it. If you act separately, you may be able to find out more!


    "Then see who finds the clue first!"


    Constantine said a word and went directly to investigate clues.


    Su Bai took a shower first and waited until he was dry and comfortable before going out!


    This small town is not large, and its population is not particularly large. It can almost be regarded as a small town that has been supported by a mining farm. After so many years, Su Bai has been used to it. Americans usually have no sense of saving money. How much is spent, so the town looks very prosperous!


    As soon as I walked to the corner, I saw the funeral team!


    Carrying the coffin, very serious!


    It should be the owner of that mine!


    Following his sight, Su Bai saw Constantine on the other side, apparently he was also investigating this.He glanced at Su Bai who was planning to leave, but suddenly saw a woman with long brown curly hair standing next to Constantine, looking at Constantine with a very special expression and eyes.


    Surprised, doubted...


    It''s definitely not an ordinary look!


    At this moment, the woman seemed to feel something and raised her head to look in the direction of Su Bai.

 C1255

    Facing each other!


    The woman''s eyes were stunned!


    Yes.


    Su Bai can feel it, that feeling is like seeing a ghost or seeing some incredible person!


    "what''s the situation!"


    Su Bai was a little stunned. How does this woman see who has this look and expression?


    Shaking his head, Su Bai turned and left.


    Without taking a few steps, Su Bai heard footsteps coming behind him.


    Stop, turn around!


    Sure enough, the woman followed. She didn''t panic when she saw Su Bai turning around. She watched Su Bai slowly approaching with scorching eyes, raising her hand as if she wanted to touch Su Bai''s face.


    "You... are you real? I thought you didn''t exist at one time, who are you...?" Su Bai held the woman''s hand, and she said in a daze.


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "This..." The woman broke free, took out a piece of drawing paper from her bag, unfolded it and handed it to Su Bai."Is this you..."


    Su Bai turned his head and looked at it, and saw that this painting is of a man and a woman in bed!


    Although it was only a sketch, the painting was very similar, and Su Bai could recognize it at a glance.


    This is exactly what I and Liv!


    This should be after the first time I ended up with Liv last night.


    "The painting is pretty good." Su Bai smiled and said, "Can you give it to me for collection?"


    "Yes, but first tell me if it''s you!"


    "It''s me!" Su Bai nodded and admitted."My name is Su Bai."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Zed, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you know me?" Ze De said in amazement."No, you don''t know me. I can tell from your performance just now, but why do you know my name? What is the connection between us? I can often see you or feel yours Some pictures!"


    "When did it start?"


    Su Bai thought for a while and asked.


    "Yesterday!" Zede said affirmatively."What I saw before was another person, who was here just now. But I don''t know why, since yesterday, all I saw was you!"


    "Yesterday...this is not so often!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If you don''t mind, can I look at other paintings?"


    "Of course I don''t mind, I want to figure out the relationship between us!" Zede said affirmatively.


    Item 0010


    Zed led the way to the place where she lived, but she had been holding Su Bai''s arm all the way, as if worried that Su Bai would suddenly disappear or ran away.Su Bai doesn''t mind, let alone being held by such a beauty, he can actually understand Ze De''s mood!If you can suddenly''see'' the appearance of a stranger in your mind, you will definitely doubt whether this person really exists or is an illusion that you don''t know why!


    If you see this person, you will definitely try to keep him and figure out why!


    Zede is like that.


    So she held Su Bai, and she was very tight, even though she was separated from her clothes, Su Bai could feel the oppressive feeling that came with the shaking when she walked!


    Came to Zed''s residence.


    The first feeling is messy.


    Paintbrushes and painting paper were scattered all over the place, Zed didn''t seem to mind, and soon found a painting about Su Bai!


    Not many, just a few.


    But Su Bai discovered that this was his experience yesterday!Although it was only a fragment, it was surprising enough.Looking at the others, they all belonged to Constantine.After watching it carefully, Su Bai discovered the clue!


    About yourself, it''s just a fragment of yesterday, which is the past that has happened!


    But Constantine has the past and the future!


    This Soviet defeat is not surprising, because this Zede is not an ordinary person!


    She has this ability and her identity is extraordinary.


    One has the future and the past, and one has only the past!


    This will explain the problem.

 C1256

    She would have contact with herself because of her own outbreak yesterday, but she can only see the past but not the future. Obviously her level is not enough!


    No one can see his future!


    No matter who brought Zed into contact with him, obviously this person or this thing noticed him!


    Moreover, Constantine was replaced!


    "interesting!"


    Su Bai chuckled and looked at Zede and said: "I don''t know what our connection is because of, I only know that I did something unexpected yesterday, and then... our connection was born. As for the reason and purpose, I think I will know in the future!"


    Zed was disappointed, but nodded.


    "The person you drew before was called Constantine. I came with him to investigate the sudden burning of the mine owner at home!"


    "I heard, it seems that when he took a bath at home, he didn''t know that the water suddenly turned into fire and burned him to death!" Zede said.


    "We are here to investigate this matter, if you are interested, you can follow me!" Su Bai said.


    Zede said naturally: "Of course I will follow you to figure out what''s going on!"


    "Where do you live?"


    "The hotel in town!"


    "Well, then I will pack things up!"


    Zede said, quickly tidying up.


    It can be seen that Zed seems to live here only temporarily, not her home, there is hardly much.He packed his clothes, took a few of these paintings, and said to Su Bai: "Okay, let''s go!"


    Su Bai shrugged and took her to the hotel where she lived!


    Not to mention Zede''s curiosity, but Su Bai is also very curious about how this connection came about!


    When I came to the hotel, I went to my room first. I thought Zed would open a room, but when she saw that the room was opened for a honeymoon suite, she changed her attention!


    "You live in a honeymoon suite when you go out?" Ze De asked Su Bai.


    "I want to live in the presidential suite, but there is something to do! Only this honeymoon suite is relatively spacious!"


    "Then I live here too!" Ze De said.


    "You live too?"


    "This is more convenient, isn''t it? The place is big enough anyway!" Zede said casually.


    What can Su Bai say?


    Zed had few things and didn''t clean up.


    After a short break, I went to investigate with Su Bai. Because of the death of the mine owner, many outsiders came to the town, so Su Bai was not conspicuous in it. At this time, the bar should be the most crowded and the easiest to inquire. News.Su Bai and Ze De came to the bar and ordered a glass of wine and looked around.


    Constantine was even found in the bar.


    After seeing Constantine, Zed asked in a low voice towards Su Bai: "Don''t you go to say hello?"


    "It''s just a separate action." Su Bai said with a smile: "Look who finds the clue first."


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    Zede seemed to be more anxious than Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and went to inquire about the news with a wine like Zede.


    After almost twenty minutes, the two came back.


    "It looks like this boss can''t wait to be popular, and many people say that his death is strange. What else is said to be related to the dragon!" Zede said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Before this...nine miners had already died! But they were not burned to death at home, but in the mine."


    "Tomorrow, there seems to be a party at the mine owner''s house. We can get in and see!" Zede said.


    "Ok!"


    With a few words, it seems that the so-called investigation can come to an end.


    After drinking a few cups and chatting, Su Bai and Ze De went back to the hotel directly.


    In the room, Su Bai sat on the bed and looked at Zede''s paintings while Zede was taking a shower.


    After a while, Zed came out.


    It made Su Bai''s eyes light up.


    The lower body is tight-fitting black jeans, the upper body is wearing a gray loose T-shirt, but the neckline is very low and it has reached the chest. It can be clearly seen that she is wearing a bundled underwear inside, with several black layers wrapped around her chest. , With a black leather jacket.


    It feels like a combination of sexy and punk style!


    Seeing Su Bai was looking at the paintings, Zede came over and lay down on the bed directly, with his head on his hands, watching the paintings he painted!

 C1257

    "Any clue?"


    "Not yet, I will take a bath first, and wait for Zha Kang to come back and ask him!" Su Bai said and got up to take a bath.


    Before long, someone knocked on the door.


    Zed got up and opened the door.


    It was Constantine standing outside.


    Constance Dante was stunned for a moment, took a few steps back and looked at the room before saying: "Isn''t this Su Bai''s room?"


    "He is taking a shower!" Zede said casually.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Constantine let out a pointed laugh.


    Chapter 0011 Doesn''t Work With Kisses?


    "People are really incomparable! Don''t worry, I won''t delay you too long!" Constantine said with a clear look.


    Zede knew he had misunderstood as soon as he heard this, but he didn''t mean to explain!


    Before long, Su was defeated.


    It was not too surprising to see Constantine also here, and immediately started talking about business!


    Constantine was also surprised after hearing about Zed''s ability and those paintings. Misunderstandings were trivial, and the inexplicable connection was indeed surprising.


    "You saw me before, but you have seen him since yesterday? How do I feel...you seem to have robbed me?" Constantine joked towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged."It seems that someone has been planning in the dark, Zed, you... are all pawns! Yesterday I showed my ability and obviously was also known by this person, so he pulled me in too!"


    "There are not many people who can do this, but... I happen to know one, so I will ask if I get a chance!" Constantine thought for a while and put the topic aside."Tomorrow I am going to see the mine owner!"


    "Okay, we are planning to go too."


    "Together?" Constantine asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Leave it apart."


    "Alright!"


    Constantine didn''t say much, and after a while, he turned around and went out.


    He left.


    Only Su Bai and Zed were left.


    "How to sleep?" Su Bai asked towards Zede.


    "I sleep on the sofa!" Zede said.


    "It''s up to you, if you want to sleep in the bed, it''s big enough anyway! Of course... as long as you dare!" Su Bai didn''t ask anything like how to make women sleep on the sofa!


    After a few conversations, the room fell into dim darkness.


    Su Bai and Ze De are ready to rest!


    In the darkness, Su Bai absorbed the energy of the universe!


    The power of the infinite gem was revived, and the power of the dark dimension also began to appear, and the last time the power of the phoenix appeared in the White Burnt House, I don''t know if it has any relationship!


    Several of his own abilities are recovering, which makes Su Bai even more eager!


    When the absorption is complete, Su Bai is ready to rest.


    At this moment, he heard subtle movements in the darkness. Su Bai didn''t need to open his glasses at all, and he felt Zede on the sofa slowly get up and walked over cautiously.


    Standing by the bed and observing for a while, it seemed that he was making sure that Su Bai was asleep, and then quietly lay down beside him.


    Is she waiting for herself to fall asleep before daring to sleep in peace?Or is the sofa really uncomfortable to sleep?


    Secretly shook his head, Su Bai ignored Ze De and fell asleep!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Early the next morning, Su Bai was awakened by Zede''s cry.


    "You...you..." Zed shouted loudly.


    Su Bai didn''t get angry and said, "What are you doing? You climbed up by yourself last night, and you look at this posture. It''s me who should call out, right?"


    Zed was like a koala at this time, with his thighs riding on Su Bai, and his tight black shorts looked very strong.With his arms around Su Bai''s neck, only the bundled underwear was left on him!The memory gradually awakened, and Zede vaguely remembered that it was as if he was sleeping in a daze when he was uncomfortable and then took off his pants and clothes... It was also himself... Su Bai who took the initiative to hug!


    "Uh...I actually just want to wake you up and ask if you are hungry!" Zede said without changing his face.


    Su Bai rolled his eyes."Hungry... so I plan to eat you first!"

 C1258

    Zede smiled and turned over to find his own clothes to put on!


    After the two had packed up, they were ready to go out. As soon as Zed opened the door, he saw Constantine standing outside.


    Zed, who was taken aback, subconsciously pushed Constantine.


    As a result, something happened to this push!


    Her expression turned a little sad, a little trance.


    After a while, Zed released Constantine."Sadness, despair, darkness... is this the motivation for you to move forward?"


    "You... can psychic?" Constantine said unexpectedly.


    "Ok!"


    Zede nodded slowly, then suddenly turned his head to look at Su Bai as if suddenly thinking of something.


    Su Bai seemed to have reacted at this time.


    If it can be channeled through touch, then...it seems to have failed here!


    Even if this ability cannot be controlled by herself, she has a lot of contact with her.


    I was hugged all night!


    But there seems to be no channeling!


    In order to verify Kang''s result, Zede held Su Bai again...


    no response!


    After thinking for a while, she hugged Su Bai again.


    Still no response!


    Unwilling to reconcile Zede again tried to hug Su Bai.


    "Strange, why?"


    Zede looked at Su Bai unwillingly, suddenly stood on tiptoe and hugged Su Bai and kissed him fiercely.


    Very soft!


    It feels great!


    Su Bai smiled secretly and took the initiative to kiss him, unknowingly it became a French kiss!


    "Hey, you guys have enough!"


    Constantine next to him gave a depressed cry, is it interesting to abuse the dog?


    "Why?" Zede was still a little confused after separation.


    "I don''t know, but if you try a few more times, you may be able to find the reason!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zed did not speak and was obviously still thinking.


    Constantine was here to ask Su Bai to eat together. The three of them ate something at a nearby restaurant, and then they separated.


    Naturally, you can''t go empty-handed when you go to someone else''s house. Constantine bought a lunch box and prepared to mix in!


    Su Bai and Ze De also simply bought something and went directly to see the owner''s house!


    There are already many people here!


    American parties are like this, relatively casual.


    "May I ask you who are?"


    A middle-aged woman came over and asked in confusion.


    This woman feels very weak and sad.


    Obviously, she should be the wife of the mine owner!


    "My name is Su Bai, the boss of the Eternal Paradise Group, this time I heard about this incident by chance, so I took the liberty to disturb and don''t take it off!" Su Bai said with a smile."Mrs. Lannis, I''m a little curious. I don''t know if it is convenient for you to tell me what happened?"


    At this moment, someone called Mrs. Lannis, she apologized that she had missed her first and then turned and left.


    "You go around!"


    Su Bai said to Zed, Zed nodded and quietly mixed into the crowd.


    Su Bai took a glass of wine, and soon someone greeted him and chatted casually. Knowing that Su Bai was the boss of Eternal Paradise, an individual Tido was surprised and slid.


    Chapter 0012 The Old Lady Wants To Seduce Me


    In terms of appearance, Su Bai looks very young, and it seems a little different from these forty or fifty-year-old old men, but his calm character and the identity of eternal paradise makes it easy for people to forget about age. Said the talk was very happy.Su Bai doesn''t like this kind of entertainment very much, but it doesn''t hurt to have a few words in idle time.At this moment, it happened to see that Mrs. Lannis seemed to be finished and was walking towards this side. It was not too surprising to see so many people surrounding Su Bai.

 C1259

    It should have confirmed the identity of Su Bai.


    "Sorry!"


    Su Bai spoke to the surrounding casually and walked towards Mrs. Lannis.


    "I''m really sorry, there are more guests at home. If you don''t mind, let''s go upstairs and talk?" Mrs. Lannis said apologetically to Su Bai.


    Go upstairs!


    The upstairs obviously should be regarded as a forbidden area for guests, unless it is relatives or something, guests will not be invited up!


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai glanced at Mrs. Lannis and said with a smile.


    Followed Mrs. Lannis upstairs. There was no living room or anything upstairs, so I went straight to the bedroom!


    Closing the door, Mrs. Lannis said, "What do you want to know?"


    "I''m just curious about how he died. After all, this sounds weird." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mrs. Lannis said with a smile: "Everyone is dead. Does it matter how you die? But...just like the outside world said. He came back from get off work to take a bath, and then he suddenly burned up without knowing why. He was dead when I found out..."


    dull!


    The tone is too flat.


    Normally, the dead husband should be very sad now, and it is normal to not want to talk about it!But Mrs. Lannis said too plainly, it felt like she was talking about other people''s things!


    "Mrs. Lannis, you are so charming, you should be in a good relationship!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Does the charm still exist?" Mrs. Lannis looked at Su Bai''s eyes and said, "Do you want to hear me tell a story?"


    "of course!"


    "A long time ago, there was a little girl who yearned for life in a big city and wanted to live a life without worry. She met a man who claimed to be a shareholder of a group. They... fell in love and got married, but he I''ve never said that his industry is minerals! When I came to this small town, even the air seemed to smell of cinder, but this little girl still lived with him. But...he changed! The business is no longer Shun made him start drinking heavily, and started beating and scolding at every turn!" Mrs. Lannis said slowly, and after she finished speaking, she flicked her hair and looked at Su Bai!


    This is her story!


    "Your hand..." Su Bai pointed to Mrs. Lannis.


    Mrs. Lannis disapproved, "It''s easy to get cinders here!"


    "You have it too!"


    Su Bai looked down and found that he also had it in his hands.


    I just don''t know where I got it.


    As soon as he was looking for something to wipe off, he saw Mrs. Lannis coming over and holding Su Bai''s hand, and then actively helped wipe it up.


    "I heard about the Eternal Paradise Company. It is an investment company, right? After it is over, I may leave here... Is there any good project, can I invest with it?" Mrs. Lannis didn''t know whether it was deliberate or Unintentionally, his fingers gently hooked Su Bai''s palm.


    Itchy!


    "This old lady wants to seduce me!"


    The charm is still there, but it is not so attractive to attract Su Bai. Although the widow is good, it is a pity that Su Bai is not good at it.


    You can hear from her story that she doesn''t love Lannis at all, or love, but for other reasons.All kinds of experiences made her feelings for Lannis vanish. She didn''t feel sad when her husband died. She was even relieved. She even planned to leave here and seduce herself!


    Su Bai smiled and took his hand back, and said faintly: "The return on investment in Eternal Paradise is very high, and many people want to follow it for soup, but the question is...why?"


    "It''s no good, why should I help others make money!"


    understood!


    He understands his teasing, and he understands his purpose!


    Mrs. Lannis smiled and said, "You are right, why don''t you come over at night and we have a quiet talk?"


    Su Bai moved closer and looked at Mrs. Lannis wantonly: "Only you and me?"


    "Of course it''s better to be quiet when talking about things." Mrs. Lannis said.


    "Good!" Su Bai laughed, and then went downstairs with Mrs. Lannis.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I heard what was going on downstairs.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw several people pulling Constantine and pushing him, and it seemed that they had been found.Constantine also saw Su Bai, and quietly gave him a look to help.After thinking about it, Su Bai whispered to Mrs. Lannis: "He is very likely to be a reporter, and this scene should not be a big deal!"


    "What should I do?"


    "Boom out for him!"


    Mrs. Lannis nodded, winked at the side, and soon... several people pushed and pulled Constantine out!


    "See you tonight?"

 C1260

    "See you tonight!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved to Zede in the distance, and then left here!


    "What did you talk to her, why did her eyes look wrong?" Zede asked curiously after walking away.


    "Have an appointment with her!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zede said silently: "Don''t be kidding!"


    "Who is joking with you?" Su Bai said.


    "Really, really?" Zede looked at Su Bai suspiciously: "She is pretty good, but you won''t even be interested in her, and why is her husband still in the mood to talk to you just now..."


    "I''m not interested, but it doesn''t prevent me from teasing her, doesn''t it? Moreover, her husband''s death is not a sad thing for her!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you help me just now?"


    Constantine suddenly sprang out from the side and said depressed.


    "What did you find?" Su Bai asked directly without answering.


    "Long!"


    "I suspect that someone behind this is using dark power. I have already inquired about it. There is an abandoned church in this town with the shadow of this dragon on it. It is said that the priest seems to have betrayed his faith, and it may be related to him! I''m going to investigate it later, and stop by the mine, are you going?"


    Chapter 0013 Mrs. Lannis


    "No!" Su Bai refused without hesitation.


    He doesn''t do things that waste time and effort!


    Constantine looked at Su Bai suspiciously: "Did you find something? I think you came down with Mrs. Lannis."


    "I did find something, if you are interested, you can come over at night!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Constantine didn''t think that Su Bai was slanderous, he was very mysterious now.He promised that the evening would pass, but he didn''t give up his clues because of this.


    Constantine went to investigate his clues, but Su Bai and Zed went back to the hotel.


    There was nothing to do until night fell.


    "It''s time to go!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zed hesitated: "You won''t really have anything to do with her?"


    "For example?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Go to bed!" Zede said directly.


    "You can rest assured, I don''t have this idea! By the way, you can follow, but remember, stay away from the house, and... stay away from Constantine!" Su Bai laughed.


    "why?"


    "Because he is going to be unlucky!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and went straight out!


    Lannis''s.


    The surroundings are quiet and dim, with lights on in the room.


    When Su Bai walked over, he looked down at the ground and then knocked on the door!


    The door opened!


    Mrs. Lannis was wearing a red pajamas with a glass of wine in her hand. It seemed that she had been waiting for a long time!


    After entering, Su Bai smiled and took Mrs. Lannis''s wine, watched her sit next to him and said, "You usually do this at home?"


    "No, this is the first time!" Lannis''s wife shook her head and said, "If I had worn this way before, what awaited me would be a beating!"


    "That''s really a pity!"


    Su Bai said, putting his hand on her lap unceremoniously.


    The maintenance is really good!


    Mrs. Lannis moved, and smiled softly as if she hadn''t seen her.


    "Talk about business."


    Su Bai retracted his hand and said lightly: "You want me to help you invest, yes! What can you give!"


    Mrs. Lannis said, "I thought you knew it!"


    "Are you yourself?" Su Bai smiled and said: "You do good maintenance, but you have seen the woman I brought today. The figure is better than you, the length is better than you, and you are younger than you. The main one is her! So I am curious, what is your advantage? You don¡¯t think I can help you make money once I¡¯m on you? You value yourself too much!"

 C1261

    Mrs. Lannis''s face is very ugly!


    I thought that everyone knew it well after speaking during the day, but I didn''t expect Su Bai to say this now.


    This makes her very angry!


    But she still suppressed her anger and said, "I think, the more experienced there are, the more people will like it, right?"


    "I may not get married again. If you are willing to help me, I think I can be satisfied when you need it!" Mrs. Lannis said lowly.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, and glanced outside.


    A figure is coming, it is Constantine!


    Su Bai smiled to himself and suddenly thought."But I''m not interested! Do you know why I came?"


    "why?"


    "I just want to see how cheap you are!" Su Bai smiled.


    "You fool me?"


    Mrs. Lannis flushed instantly and shouted angrily.


    Su Bai smiled: "What about playing with you?"


    "Haha...very good...you will pay the price!" Mrs. Lannis''s expression has changed to hideous!


    "Really? I think you will pay the price first. My people are already outside!" Su Bai smiled.


    Mrs. Lannis was stunned and stood up abruptly to open the door. Constantine was about to come quietly but didn''t expect to be discovered directly.


    "It''s you! You are in the same group..." Mrs. Lannis roared.


    Constantine didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t panic."Mrs. Lannis, don''t you admit it now? Lannis, you killed it!"


    Mrs. Lannis was taken aback."what are you saying?"


    "The nine miners, dragons...and you...you are a gypsy, gypsy witchcraft is very powerful, am I right!"


    As a veteran walking the rivers and lakes, Constantine really has the ability, he just found the clue himself, and found Mrs. Lannis.


    Mrs. Lannis''s complexion changed, and a wicked smile suddenly appeared: "I didn''t expect you all to know, so... everything is arranged?" This sentence asked Su Bai!


    Su Bai shrugged: "Well, you think I have a young and beautiful girl who will not go to sleep and come to accompany you!"


    "Very good! Then... you all have to die!"


    Mrs. Lannis suddenly muttered in a low voice, and soon... a few mud drilled out of the ground and rushed towards Constantine and Su Bai.


    "coming!"


    The power of the dark dimension has a strong sense of restlessness.


    Although this is not a demon, it is also a ghost, a nature.


    Seeing the mud man coming, Su Bai let out a cold snort.


    In an instant, the powerful dark power permeated, and the mud man stopped in an instant, shivering and daring not to approach!


    Seeing that Constantine had been fighting with the mud man over there, he was stunned for a while, Su Bai smiled secretly, and then reached out his hand at the mud man.


    absorb!


    In an instant, the mud man melted suddenly, turning into a pool of stinky mud and disappearing.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Mrs. Lannis is dumbfounded, this is not right!


    "One, two, three, counting the one just now, only four, I remember nine miners died, and the other five, let''s summon them together!" Su Bai said towards Mrs. Lannis.


    "how do you know¡­¡­"


    Lannis was too surprised, but at this time he didn''t care about that much, and directly summoned the remaining five mud men.


    The energy of the mud man is far inferior to the demon before, but it is worse than nothing!


    Su Bai directly absorbed it unceremoniously. As soon as those mud men came out, it was estimated that they were directly absorbed before they could figure out what happened.


    "help me¡­¡­"


    Constantine shouted embarrassedly.


    Su Bai walked over with a smile, absorbing energy.


    In an instant, the mud man turned into mud.


    Constantine was panting awkwardly, as if he had just rolled out of the mud.

 C1262

    "You knew it, right!" Constantine shouted at Su Bai depressed.


    Nine miners, mud men, gypsy witchcraft, and the real murderer, Mrs. Lannis!


    He must have known it a long time ago!


    Item 0014


    "Don''t you know?" Seeing Constantine''s depressed question, Su Bai asked casually.


    Of course Constantine knew, and so did the results of his investigation!


    He wasn''t depressed that Su Bai knew before himself, what he was depressed was that Su Bai knew but didn''t tell him, and pretending to be mysterious, he let himself come over at night, but he was scammed as soon as he came!Thanks to his own investigation, Mrs. Lannis was the murderer. Otherwise, if these mud men appeared, he would be a big mess!


    Constantine looked at Su Bai with bitter resentment.


    "You...what are you guys!"


    Mrs. Lannis asked Constantine towards Su Bai in horror.


    "Turn yourself in, at least you can save your life, don''t think about running, don''t think about not surrendering!"


    "If you do this, I promise you will be more painful than death, so... for your own good, don''t toss!"


    Su Bai said lazily to Mrs. Lannis, and then walked away under Mrs. Lannis''s resentful, unwilling, hideous eyes.Constantine hesitated for a moment or followed him!


    After walking a few steps, I saw Zede coming over.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t listen to you!"


    Zed glanced at Constantine and whispered.


    Constantine depressed: "Even you know, Su Bai, you deliberately cheated me, why, I didn''t offend you!"


    "Not why, because your name is Constantine!"


    Su Bai laughed!


    Constantine can''t figure out what''s wrong with his name Constantine!


    But Su Bai knows.


    What would anyone think of the name Constantine?


    Hell Detective, Exorcist, Zak Kang, and...pit!


    So Su Bai naturally wanted to pit Constantine!


    That''s it!


    After returning to the hotel, Constantine went back to his room to take a shower and change clothes.


    Su Bai was talking to Ze De in his room just now!


    "Unexpectedly, the murderer turned out to be Mrs. Lannis, you knew it a long time ago? I thought you really wanted to make an appointment with her..." Zed exclaimed.


    "Am I crazy? I won''t make an appointment with her if I make an appointment with you!" Su Bai said.


    "What do you mean by that, as if I would make an appointment with you!" Zede hummed.


    "Then you don''t come up at night, you don''t know who, you sneak up in the middle of the night and take yourself off!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why, I obviously wore underwear." Zede defended.


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    "Okay, it''s not too early, let''s rest early." Su Bai said, taking off his coat, patted the side and said, "Come on!"


    Zede had the intention to go, and the facts proved that Su Bai was still honest, but his appearance was too annoying, as if he wanted to sleep with him on the initiative!


    "Don''t come, forget it!" After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned off the lights and prepared to rest.


    After a while, Xixi Suosuo''s voice sounded, and Zed directly climbed up.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled secretly, and then began to absorb the energy of the universe.


    No words for a night, Zede was a little uncomfortable at first.


    After all, she came up yesterday when Su Bai fell asleep. Today Su Bai hasn''t slept yet, but she slowly relaxes. After Su Bai has absorbed the energy, Zed is already asleep!


    In the morning of the next day, Constantine left early.


    Su''s defeat to him feels like playing a ticket, not so important, but he has to pay attention.After going for a walk, I soon learned that Mrs. Lannis had surrendered, and the mine that was involved was completely closed because of this incident.When he came back after finishing his work, Su Bai and Ze De were having a leisurely meal, which made Constantine even more depressed!For the first time, Constantine felt that walking with people was such a pitfall!In the past, he cheated others!


    Constantine sat down and was about to eat when the phone rang!


    He heard a few sounds, his expression became serious."I see, I will rush over as soon as possible!"


    "Something happened again?" Su Bai asked excitedly.

 C1263

    Seeing Su Bai''s excitement, Constantine didn''t know how to answer.


    It was the first time he saw someone so excited!


    Even if he has experienced many battles, he sometimes wants to escape!


    "Well, something happened to one of my friends!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s leave after eating!"


    Leaving the town, the three people got on the train again.Constantine was silent all the way, no way, who made these two guys so annoying.


    Perhaps it was the first time I met someone who could not be sensed, so Zed had a lot of physical contact with Su Bai. He didn''t know if he was curious or wanted to figure out what was going on.Seeing big beautiful women so actively touching other men, no one seems to have a feeling of dog abuse!


    Especially, Su Bai and Liv had already abused him once!


    Back to the safe house, Chas asked curiously about Zed¡¯s identity, and then asked about the situation. Constantine didn¡¯t want to say much about it. A few perfunctory words passed, and then asked. This time!


    One of his friends.


    A record manager, dead!


    The way to die is weird!


    "What is this?" Zede asked curiously while looking at the blood-stained map.


    "The blood spots on this means that bad things will happen here, that is, supernatural events." Constantine explained.


    Zed looked at a newspaper next to him."Is this the most recent incident?"


    In the newspaper, a report of the suicide of a record agent named Bernie made headlines.


    "Bernie is my friend, he is absolutely impossible to commit suicide."


    "It''s impossible to prove that his death was related to blood spots!" Zede asked casually.


    Constantine looked at Su Bai, hehe smiled, "Just ask him, because this blood spot was left by his last woman!"


    Zede looked at Su defeat.


    "Hit me?" Su Bai said to Constantine with a smile, and then said to Zed: "It''s the woman you saw!"


    "Oh!"


    Zed immediately remembered the painting he had painted, and then nodded without any response.


    Constantine was a little depressed.


    Is this rhythm wrong?


    Zede shouldn''t be angry, jealous, or ask a few questions no matter what.The two lived together for two days, and it was obvious that they were getting together along the way. Why was she so generous?


    Data 0015


    Seeing Constantine''s depressed look, Su Bai couldn''t help but laugh secretly.


    Want to pit me!


    It''s not that easy!


    "The ticket has been bought, it is tomorrow morning!" Chase said."But I didn''t expect one more person!"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go with Zed, see you in Chicago!" Su Bai said with a smile, "I think he must be very happy!"


    Constantine did not speak, just grinned and smiled!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai didn''t plan to live here, so he greeted Zed and left directly.


    Drove the car back to the city and opened the room. Su Bai first contacted the company''s people and asked them to arrange tomorrow-get off the helicopter, and then he and Zed prepared to rest!


    "That woman, why did you separate from her?"


    Lying on the bed, Zed asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t ask!"


    "It''s not that I didn''t see Constantine saying this on purpose!" Zede pouted.


    She is not stupid!


    Su defeated Constantine, and Constantine naturally wanted to come back!


    "After sleeping, I naturally separated!" Su Bai didn''t plan to tell Zede about Liv, and casually said something.


    "Really?" Zede replied without saying much, but the expression on his face seemed a little weird, as if he was thinking something."Are you doing this to women? Separate after you go to work?"


    "Division!"

 C1264

    "If you like it, you will stay with you, if it''s average, it''s not necessarily!" Su Bai said.


    "So..."


    Zede murmured, then got up to take a shower.


    Not long after, Zed came out wrapped in a bath towel and looked at Su Bai, who seemed to have rested. He hesitated to remove the bath towel and walked over.


    Just wearing underwear!


    Lying next to Su Bai, watching Su Bai had no response, Zede tentatively touched him, and if he was not awake, her hands began to move slightly on Su Bai''s strong body!


    It''s not just men who like women''s good figure, women are the same!


    "I don''t know how much time is left. If...it would be great if I could talk to you! Very young, very handsome, and very powerful. The most important thing is that you have some kind of inexplicable connection with me, maybe...this Is it God''s destiny?" Zede''s voice sounded faintly, Su Bai only felt the heat of breathing approaching, she actually stole herself!With a soft kiss, Zede lay in Su Bai''s arms, and then deliberately pulled Su Bai''s hand on his chest!


    "Look at how you get up tomorrow!"


    Zed let out a successful prank laugh, then fell asleep!


    Early the next morning, Zede just woke up and felt that he had a hand at work. He subconsciously wanted to pull away and follow him before thinking of what he did last night. Now he turned to Su Bai with a cold face and said: "How can you This way! I trust you, you unexpectedly...you actually took advantage of me! Su Bai, you are a pervert!"


    panic?


    Explanation?


    Zede couldn''t wait to see how Su Bai reacted.


    Who knew that Su Bai was very indifferent and didn''t mean to explain at all, so he even took the initiative to kiss himself.


    This made Ze De dazed!


    "This is not right!"


    "Remember not to wear underwear to sleep in the future. It is not good for development and feels uncomfortable!" Su Bai said calmly and turned to get up.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Bai''s indifferent performance gave Zede a feeling of anger, especially when she was still guilty!


    From the hotel, the helicopter is ready.


    Zed was gloomy all the way, but didn''t seem to get over until Chicago!


    For these supernatural and supernatural events, she is not as afraid as Liv, and she seems very interested!


    Chicago, Southside!


    Hospital morgue!


    Su Bai and Ze De came here and saw the staff walking around outside, everyone with their badges.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Zede asked curiously.


    "Wait for Zhakang!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Go buy coffee, I guess Zhakang won''t be here soon."


    "No money!" Ze De spread his hand.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao handed her the credit card directly.


    After buying two cups of coffee, Su Bai drank the coffee and looked at Ze De with a natural look, and smiled: "Where is the card?"


    "I slept with you, can''t I keep the card to buy something or something?" Zede said confidently.


    "Then don''t wear underwear at night!"


    "Don''t wear it, don''t wear it!"


    Zed thought about something last night, so she really didn''t care about this provocation!


    After drinking the coffee, I saw a car parked next to him, it was Constantine!


    Constantine came over with a bag in his hand.


    "What''s in here?" Zede asked curiously.


    "good stuff!"


    Constantine said, and looked at the electronic door in the hospital."Unfortunately, there is nothing in it that allows me to enter that door!"


    "Follow me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Do you have a way?" Constantine asked curiously, but Su Bai did not explain, and the two had to follow.


    When you come to the door, you have a very simple electronic lock, you need to swipe your card to get in.But this is not difficult for Su Bai. Although this electronic gate is very sophisticated, it is easy to handle as long as it is made of metal.


    With a click.

 C1265

    The door opened directly!


    "How did you do it?"


    After entering, Constantine and Zed couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Su Bai did not explain at all, but led the way, and soon came to the morgue.


    Although the lights were on, the room was still a bit gloomy.


    The beds were covered with white cloth, and it was obvious that the corpses were stored!


    Constantine did not ask why Su Bai knew he was coming here, and opened the white cloth to look for Bernie.


    "Oh, old friend!"


    Seeing the corpse that was obviously dissected and stitched up before him, Constantine couldn''t help feeling a little sad!


    "How did you meet?" Zede asked casually.


    "A long, long time ago, I used to be the lead singer of a punk band called Mucous Membrane Band, yes... I am more than just a wizard!" Constantine said.


    "What a dirty band name!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine gave us a blank look at Su Bai, and continued: "Bernie recorded us the first and only-a record at the time. He tried his best, but... At that time we were just a bunch of gangsters trying to trick women into going to bed, but now ¡­ We can finally get together again!¡± While speaking, Constantine took out something from his bag!


    Chapter 0016 I''m not targeting anyone, the following... are all rubbish!


    One palm!


    Withered, Zade was taken aback by suddenly taking it out.Constantine glanced at the calm Su Bai, and curled his lips slightly, knowing that he couldn''t scare this guy!


    "Hand of Glory, soak the left hand of the hanged person in the amniotic fluid for seven years. As long as you speak the right spell, the dead will be resurrected within the burning time!" Constantine explained and took out a blood bag. The hospital bed was sprinkled around.Then, ignite the five fingers of the glorious hand with fire!This glorious hand is like a candlestick that has changed a city, with five fingers burning with flames!


    Su Bai covered his mouth and shut up.


    What a bad smell!


    Constantine held the Hand of Glory with both hands and placed it on top of Bernie and began to chant the spell.


    "Nameless Devourer, listen to my call, guardian of the golden gate, please allow me to call your people..." Constantine chanted the spell, but Bernie didn''t seem to respond.


    This spell sounds simple, but the guardian of the golden gate, summoning his people, should it mean hell?


    I just don''t know which hell it is.


    Hades, or Lucifer, or another dimension of hell!


    Su Bai was thinking about it, and suddenly felt that the surrounding aura had changed a bit, and the power of the dark dimension became restless.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a bang, and Bernie''s body suddenly sat up.


    Not to mention, all the white cloth, all the body bags began to move violently, and the bodies seemed to be alive!


    "Damn it!" Constantine cursed in a low voice.


    In this place full of corpses, it seems that too many people have been summoned back!


    "Be careful!"


    Constantine reminded him, hurry up and ask Bernie how he died!


    Zede approached Su Bai with some fear, but found that Su Bai''s face was filled with... an expression of excitement?


    It feels like you have picked up money!


    Of course, I won¡¯t be so excited to find Qian Subai, but the meaning is almost the same!


    There are a lot of undeads that Constantine summoned, and these undeads are indeed good things for Su Bai!With a smile, Su Bai raised his arm and walked towards the corpses.


    The energy of the undead was quickly absorbed one by one, and the corpse was calm again!


    After walking around, Su Bai returned to Constantine.


    At this time Bernie''s soul seemed to have left, and the fire of the Hand of Glory was extinguished.


    "The sound on the record, cold... and moonrise, what does it mean?" Zede asked.


    "I don''t know, but I will figure it out!" Constantine''s face was not very good.


    Resurrecting the undead, his memory will reappear the scene before his death, that is to say... Just now Bernie experienced another painful death, which made Constantine a little guilty.


    Put away things and prepare to leave.


    "You go first, wait five minutes for me!" Su Bai said.


    "What are you doing?" Zede asked Constantine curiously.


    "five minutes!"

 C1266

    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Let''s go!"


    Constantine said to Zed, and he could feel that the surrounding atmosphere seemed to change.


    After watching Constantine and Zed leave, Su Bai glanced at the flashing lights.


    In the morgue, the lights flickered.


    It looks scary.


    "Come out!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Suddenly, Bernie''s body sat up again, his body remained unchanged, but his neck turned strangely to the back, and his pale eyes stared at Su Bai.


    "Are you incapable of seeing things with cataracts, or can''t you speak?" Su Bai said lightly: "If you have something to say quickly, if you have a fart, you only have five minutes!"


    "you will die!"


    Bernie made a strange noise.


    "Cut!" Su Bai laughed disdainfully."You are so far away, you still use someone else''s corpse just to talk nonsense to me? How about you come up and kill me!"


    "No one dares to take the soul of hell, your soul... is mine..."


    "Fool! First of all, I didn''t sign any contract with you. It is not so easy for you to want my soul. Secondly, even if it is given to you, you are not qualified! Of course, you can wait until I die... But, Even if hell is ruined, you don¡¯t even want to wait for my soul!" Su Bai said with a pouted mouth: "Since you can¡¯t do anything right now, just go back and forget it. By the way, bring me something to everyone below! My name is Su Bai, sooner or later I will go to hell to find you! If any of you is not convinced, come up and kill me first!"


    "I''m not targeting anyone, I just want to say... the people below are rubbish!"


    Bernie''s body began to tremble violently, as if he was furious and angry. After a while, he heard a bang, and the corpse fell again...


    "It''s so polite to not move!"


    Su Bai curled his lips and flicked his fingers gently, and Bernie''s head returned to normal.


    Coming out of the morgue, Su Bai saw Zede and Constantine waiting for him.


    Without asking Su Bai what he did, he got into Constantine''s car together!


    "We need to find a library to follow up the clues Bernie gave! The cold, the sound on the record, and... Yuesheng... I don''t know what the hell is going on!"


    "I guess it''s Yuesheng Records Company!" Zede held his cell phone, with a message on it."Bernie was in the music industry. At that time, there was a blues company whose registered name was Yuesheng, and the owner of the company was Marcos Mooney. He was still alive!"


    "Let''s go talk to him!"


    The owner of the record company is now very old and lives in a nursing home.


    After finding him, Constantine directly talked about the record. It seemed like a horrible memory. He talked about the past!


    Constantine and Zede listened very carefully, but Su Bai has no interest!


    He is not interested in knowing what is wrong with the record, knowing there is a problem... that''s enough!


    Coming out of the ward, Su Bai turned around at will.


    He happened to hear the sound of a TV in the next ward, and then turned his head and took a look.


    It seems to be an audition advertisement for some movie, and an audition has to be auditioned, and it has to be advertised. It is almost all hype.I glanced at the movie name "Hot Blood High School" which sounded like a small-cost production, and he remembered that there seemed to be a movie called that name in Japan too!


    Item 0017


    Su Bai secretly spit out a few words and didn''t look any further. He was about to turn his head, but the corner of his eyes suddenly swept away, as if he had seen something and turned back.


    "Eternal Paradise Investment..."


    That''s right!


    Su Bai saw the words Eternal Paradise Investment brightly written on the back of this advertisement!


    This fucking movie turned out to be invested by his company?


    Your company still invests in movies?


    I don''t know if this is the company''s advertising for itself, or the film crew pulls the eternal paradise company to blame.After all, Su Bai now realizes that his company''s reputation seems quite big.


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to take out the phone and call Nick Haas.


    I didn''t call Barbara because I knew that Barbara would definitely not invest in any movies. Moreover, the company has a lot of businesses and many people in charge. It is impossible to intervene in every investment project.Although Nick Haas left the head office, he still handles some company projects!With his character, it is still possible to invest in movies!After all... it''s also a waste, it''s still possible to invest in a movie, play with unspoken rules or something!


    After a phone call, Nick Haas seemed to be a little noisy.Nick Haas said something to the person next to him, and then the surroundings became quiet after a while.


    It seems to be out!


    "Do you know the project of the Hot Blood College? The company invested in..." Su Bai asked directly.


    "Yes... I know, you, why do you think of asking such little things." Nick Haas replied.


    Come on, as soon as he heard a guilty tone, Su Bai was sure to have something to do with him.

 C1267

    "You did it?"


    "Uh... I am also investing... Okay, I just play casually, but I promise I will definitely not lose money!" Nick Haas may also know that this is also an investment that can¡¯t make it through. Nima can make a profit if he makes a movie. How many!


    "Where are you?" Su Bai asked.


    "Chicago, the movie will be shot here, uh... the casting is also here!" Nick Haas said without confidence.


    "Got it, tell me the address."


    Nick Haas told Su Bai the address, and Su Bai hung up the phone.


    When he returned to the ward, Su Bai found that the boss was dead!


    I saw him stepping into the coffin with half of his leg before, looking like he needed oxygen, but he didn''t expect to die so soon.


    Constantine and Zed have clearly figured out the original.


    A cursed record!


    But this is not the point, the point is that Constantine suspects that this may involve a demon contract!


    It''s people signing a contract with the devil!


    Before this incident, Su Bai had seen it in the Marvel world, and the fellow Mephisto was very good at using this to harvest souls, and this created the evil spirit knight.


    "I have booked the hotel for you. You can go straight to the hotel when you are done. I have some company affairs to deal with, and I will go to you when I am done!


    After coming out, Su Bai said to Zede.


    "Where is mine?" Constantine asked.


    "Pay yourself, and you won''t sleep with me!"


    Su Bai said, and then stopped a taxi and left!


    Driven to the place Nick Haas said.


    An office building.


    When Su Bai came up, he found that there were quite a few people bustling with each other. Everyone had a number plate in his hand and seemed to be waiting.


    The room at the end of the corridor should be the interview room.


    "There are quite a lot of people, it seems that the scale of this movie should not be small!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "The scale is not big, it''s just that everyone has celebrities, and I will definitely try if I have the opportunity..." a voice next to him answered.


    The sound comes from the front of Su Bai.


    A woman is not particularly beautiful, but she has a good body.


    "Are you here for an interview too?" Su Bai asked casually.


    The woman nodded: "Female number three, I don''t know if there is a chance!"


    "My name is Chloe, how about you? You seem to be Asian. I haven''t heard of an Asian character in this drama!"


    "I''m just here to take a look!" Su Bai answered casually and looked up and down the woman.


    A very special feeling.


    Can''t tell.


    But this woman does not feel like an ordinary person!


    With her psychic power activated, Su Bai learned of Chloe''s past.


    Ordinary, nothing special, just a girl with a star dream.


    But that special feeling lingers!


    Su Bai did not rush in to find Nick Haas, but just started chatting with Chloe. The number of people interviewing before was reduced one by one, and he had arrived at Chloe before he knew it!


    "Come on!"


    "Thank you! If it succeeds, I will treat you to dinner!"


    Chloe said with a smile.


    Su Bai waited at the door for less than five minutes, and Chloe came out. Look at her... it seems that she was unsuccessful?


    "It looks like I can''t invite you to dinner. It''s you, come on!" Chloe patted Su Bai on the shoulder, and then pushed Su Bai in!


    There are a row of people sitting in the room, and they look very professional!


    As soon as Su Bai entered, he saw Nick Haas stood up awkwardly, smiled wryly and introduced him to the people around him.When I heard that this was the major shareholder of Eternal Paradise, everyone around him became enthusiastic.Su Bai didn''t bother to care about these directors, screenwriters and the like, and simply asked about the situation.Seeing that Su Bai was not angry, Nick Haas was relieved and said hurriedly.Most of the actors have been booked, only a few have not been confirmed yet.


    "Where is the female number three?"

 C1268

    Su Bai asked.


    Nick Haas didn''t understand why he asked the female number three specially, but he still took out a few materials, all with photos."It hasn''t been determined yet, because this movie is actually a low-cost movie, and it needs to be eye-catching. There may be some cool scenes at that time. Therefore, some have good figures and some have good looks.


    "Cool drama, let me see the script!"


    Su Bai glanced at the script, okay... Qingliang Opera is really good!


    "This female No. 3 will use her, Chloe, I just looked at the figure and she is still good! Besides, it doesn''t matter for other scenes, let me know in advance for the cool part!" Su Bai said.


    "Ah...no problem!"


    Nick Haas nodded quickly, then hesitated and asked, "That... this Chloe and you..."


    "Do you want to make a movie?"


    "understood!"


    Item 0018


    "Go back and wait for the news!"


    Usually speaking during an interview basically means that there is no show, Chloe is ready to return to Los Angeles.


    She had considered it before.


    If her star dream can''t come true, she will go back to be a policeman!


    Now it seems that it is time!


    Chloe smiled slightly and was about to buy a ticket to Los Angeles, but the phone rang.


    "Yes, really? I know, I will go there as soon as possible!" The call turned out to be from the film company, saying that she passed the role interview and asked her to prepare for the contract signing!


    For the time being, Chloe felt joy from heaven.


    Su Bai talked with Nick Haas for a while and then left the interview venue.


    At any rate, Su Bai is also a major shareholder. The people on the crew naturally have to take a good look. There was a party in the evening, and the actors who had been confirmed were called over, and many young models were contacted!This kind of party is relatively common in the entertainment industry. After knowing the identity of Su Bai, whether it is a star or a young model, it is called a passion. Nick Haas is even more outspoken about Su Bai. In the room, if he can take someone up there directly, none of them will refuse.Even one is not enough, two or three are fine!


    This kind of party is about acting every time and then getting what you need!


    If you can come, you must know what''s going on and be prepared!


    What''s more, Su Bai''s identity is enough to make them give up on themselves!


    Su Bai did not discriminate against their ideas and practices. No one without a background wants to be in the entertainment industry too difficult.Su Bai didn''t do anything out of place, he played a role every time, he hugged the left and the right, not to mention the upper and lower hands, but some were cheap and did not refuse.But among these, Chloe obviously didn''t come. I don''t know if it was not invited or what happened!The party was played until it was very fun. Although there were a few girls who had been pestering Su Bai, they thought there might be a chance, but in the end Su Bai was driven away.


    This makes them very disappointed!


    "Take care of you, tell me in advance when filming!" Su Bai told Nick Haas and asked him to get a car to take him back to the hotel!


    Back to the hotel to find the room, although Su Bai did not have the key, it was easy to get in.


    Entered the room.


    The living room is a bit dim, but the bedroom door is open, and there is a faint soft light from the two inside!


    Su Bai walked over and took a look. Zede seemed to be asleep, just using the bedside lamp!


    After a brief shower, Su Bai wrapped a bath towel and came to the bedroom and gently closed the door, and then lay down beside Zede.


    Snapped!


    The light turns off by itself!


    Su Bai was about to rest, and suddenly felt Zede leaning over.There was nothing in the beginning, and Su Bai knew that Zede was not sleeping honestly anyway, but when Zede leaned in, Su Bai found out that it was wrong!


    She really didn''t wear underwear to sleep!


    This smooth touch was quite comfortable, Su Bai did nothing, and fell asleep with his arms around Zede.


    When I woke up the next morning, I didn''t know if it was a coincidence or what happened. They happened to wake up at the same time.


    Zede lay in Su Bai''s arms, his body pressed against him.


    Facing each other!


    Su Bai thought that Zed would deliberately say that he would take advantage of her or get up right away, or that I didn''t wear underwear to accompany you, no one knew that if I put a credit card with me!In this way, her eyes met quietly, her eyes were not confused, which meant she was awake!


    Slightly getting up, Zed''s arm rested on Su Bai''s chest, his chin pressed to watch Su Bai.


    "Is it all done?"


    "For now."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and stroked her smooth back, her expression was slightly blurred, she seemed to enjoy it.


    "what about you?"

 C1269

    "Something unexpected. We found the cursed record. A couple. The wife signed a contract with the devil and rescued the sick husband. The contract time came, but the intermediary of the contract told her to let her find the cursed husband. The record was exchanged for her soul, which caused this incident. There was also a sorcerer named Midnight who wanted to snatch. His men were hypnotized by the record and killed many people... Constantine almost had an accident. !"


    "Midnight''s men are out of control, and they are all looking for them now!"


    Zede slowly talked about what happened after Su Bai was gone. To be honest, Su Bai was not interested.


    The records that are mainly cursed are not demons or ghosts, and they can''t absorb energy by themselves!But I heard that someone has signed a demon contract, and today may be the deadline, Su Bai is interested!


    After signing the contract, the devil must come to ask for the soul, right?


    This is a good opportunity!


    "Where is Constantine?"


    "He stayed at that couple''s house!"


    "Then let''s clean up and go over!"


    Su Bai said and patted Zede on the shoulder, but Zede didn''t even move at all.


    "Don''t get up yet? You are relying on me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zede curled his lips: "Are you a man!"


    After finishing talking, Zed got up and deliberately wrapped the quilt around him.


    Fortunately, Su Bai is not like her, still wearing shorts!


    Get up and wash up briefly, and let the hotel deliver breakfast by the way.


    After eating, I am going to find Constantine!


    "Where did you go yesterday?"


    In the taxi, Zede sniffed Su Bai, raised his head and asked!


    "You have a feminine taste, and there are several more! No wonder you are not interested in me in the morning!" Zede hummed.


    The driver in front couldn''t help but grunt and laugh.


    What''s so funny about this?


    Gloating?


    Su Bai shook his head: "Two different things."


    "With whom?" Zede asked curiously.


    With whom?


    The ghost still remembers the names of those tender models.


    "If you put on your pants, you won''t recognize anyone!"


    Zede murmured.


    The driver thought she would break out, but the strange thing was that Zed didn''t speak, and things seemed to have passed. The driver was very impressed!


    Came to the couple''s house.


    Couple, plus a little girl!


    It seems that the spirit is not very good.


    "You are here, I will find the record first. I can''t get it at midnight, and then come back to deal with the contract!"


    "No, leave the contract to me!" Su Bai said.


    Item 0019


    Constantine left simply.


    The contract is that he is not worried at all when the matter is handed over to Su Bai. From the methods he has shown several times before, if a demon comes to complete the contract, it will definitely be bad for eight lifetimes!Although he didn''t know what Su Bai''s ability was, he trusted it!


    Constantine trusts, Zed also trusts.


    But the family of three did not trust, especially the female agent who signed the contract.Previously, Constantine¡¯s various methods made her a little more trustworthy. Although Constantine looks a little sloppy and does not feel like a good person, but the capable people are more weird, so Constantine¡¯s style has increased. His credibility.But what about Su defeat now?Neatly dressed, young and handsome, even a singer, she thinks she is more than enough to be a star, but exorcism, dealing with demons... can he do it?


    She has no right to say at the moment, just prays silently.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The woman had let the child go upstairs to rest first.


    Both herself and her husband were nervous and anxious, as if waiting for death to come.


    Su Bai sat in the living room and chatted casually with Zede. There was no slight nervousness. The feeling was not even as a guest at someone else¡¯s house, but at his own house. There were a few couples who wanted to come over and ask questions. But in the end it held back.Zed seemed to be very interested in Su Bai''s putting on his pants and not acknowledging people, or in other words, he was very interested in his private life and kept asking about this.Su Bai was chatting, unconsciously... the temperature in the room seemed to have gradually changed.


    The female agent''s face turned pale and weak, she leaned on the other end of the sofa and slowly lay down, as if she was dying!

 C1270

    Zede touched Su Bai and motioned him to look over. Su Bai gave a faint look and said, "There must be some signs before people die. This is normal!"


    "Demon...coming?"


    Zede asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If the devil comes, you think I''m still interested in talking nonsense with you. There are middlemen who can sign contracts. This is no ordinary little devil. They don''t have this ability! So, this demon must be a big guy!"


    "Where are you..." Zede wanted to ask Su Bai if he was sure, but found that Su Bai''s face was filled with excitement and expectation.


    Where is the slightest worry!


    "Hey, why does the room suddenly become so cold?"


    Zedha breathed out and saw Hoarfrost.


    "Because the devil is here!"


    Seeing Zed and the female agent''s husband shuddered, Su Bai slowly got up and looked at a corner of the room.


    That''s just an ordinary wall!


    At least in the eyes of Zed and others!


    "Sure enough, it''s a big guy, great!"


    Su Bai muttered excitedly, and hooked his hand towards the corner.


    In the corner, an illusory tall figure gradually emerged, extremely ugly and scary!


    It''s exactly like the devil in your imagination!


    Unfortunately, others can''t see it!


    "I know you, arrogant fellow!" The demon said in a hoarse and weird voice when he came to Su Bai.


    "The news spread quickly!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled lightly.


    "I appreciate your courage! If you sign a contract with me, I can guarantee that the people below will not trouble you!" said the devil.


    In his opinion, a person provokes all the demons below, this is simply looking for death!


    Even the brave Constantine would not dare to do this.


    "Don''t, don''t you, I finally found an opportunity to spread the word, if you let them not trouble me, I am not in vain?" Su Bai said quickly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The devil froze.


    If Su Bai is mad for a while, this demon believes it.But the devil didn''t believe that Su Bai really planned to provoke all the demons below by himself. This was simply an act of seeking death.


    "My proposal will always be valid, let me go now!"


    The devil said lightly that he was going to collect the soul of that female agent!


    "That''s not okay? She still has to live, I still have something to do for her. How about... How about you come to collect my soul, if you can take it away!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The female agent on the sofa didn''t know if it was a return, but at this time she was in good spirits.


    Moreover, she seems to have seen the look of that demon!


    Fear filled her heart, but she courageously shouted: "Please save me, I will agree to any conditions!"


    "Really? What if I want to sleep with you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The female agent was stunned for a while.


    Instead, his husband gritted his teeth and said, "If you can really save her, I...I promised her!"


    "You''re really great, but I don''t have the habit of cuckolding others. You don''t have to sleep until you sleep, but you have something to do when you turn around!" Su Bai finished speaking, and turned to look at the devil.


    "it is good!"


    "Since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you!"


    A gloomy voice sounded, and a group of gloomy black shadows immediately enveloped Su Bai.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, did not hide at all, but grabbed backhand as if to catch the devil.


    "No spells, no magic, you still want to deal with me, you are really looking for death!" The devil''s jittery laughter sounded, but it stopped abruptly, as if someone had caught his throat!


    Do not.


    Not like it!


    The female agent saw clearly.


    Su Bai''s slender fingers pinched the devil''s neck!

 C1271

    "Looking for death? It depends on whether you have this ability!"


    Su Bai gave a chuckle and suddenly began to absorb.


    In an instant, the devil''s body began to struggle. The demon power that had always been unfavorable seemed to be completely useless here, and it did not affect Su Bai at all.The female agent saw clearly that the devil''s body seemed to be shrinking, the original huge body became smaller and the body began to become illusory.


    In the end, it was like green smoke, but...dissipated!


    "Finish!"


    Su Bai clapped his hands and smiled with satisfaction.


    The energy of this demon is really a lot, almost the same-the energy of a dimensional lord!


    Chapter 0020 Everyone knows, but you don''t!


    Feeling the power of the dark dimension in his body, Su Bai saw a black mist suddenly appear on his body when he moved his mind. The black mist was not strong, and he turned around Su Bai.


    "Finally recovered a little bit!"


    Su Bai smiled, put Hei Mist away and looked at the female agent.


    At this time, the female agent has recovered some blood, and it seems that there should be no problem.


    "Solution, is it solved?" Zede asked tentatively because he couldn''t see it.


    "Solved!" Su Bai smiled: "There were other ways to terminate the contract, but that was only temporary. After all, it would not be so easy to let the devil stare at it. Even if you know it is a devil. In tempting you, many times you have to accept it. But now that even this demon is dead, the matter is naturally solved." Said this, Su Bai turned to look at the couple, and said: "The crew of the Hot Blood College , Have you heard of it?"


    "I''ve heard that before, I''ve asked us to make a soundtrack to the movie and make the theme song, but I refused because of the devil contract."


    "Go back to find the crew by yourself, the music is up to you." Su Bai said.


    "No problem! It''s just... just like this? It''s just a movie of music, it''s not a big deal. You saved me, you saved my family, I... I don''t know how to thank you, thank you! "The female agent said sincerely.


    Although she did doubt Su Bai''s ability at first, she is definitely the biggest admirer of Su Bai after seeing it in person!


    "This is enough, you can''t do anything else. Oh, yes, if you find out who else has signed a contract with the devil, you can always find me!"


    For them, Su Bai is a lifesaver.


    But for Su Bai, they are energy providers!


    The devil who can sign a contract is certainly not weak!


    "The matter is resolved, let''s go, let''s see what happened to Classmate Zha Kang!"


    Su Bai and Zed were about to leave to find Constantine, but they saw Constantine back as soon as they came out of the villa.


    "solved?"


    "Well, the record sent me back to hell! Where''s your side?"


    "nailed it!"


    After talking to each other about the situation, everything is resolved and I am ready to go back to Chicago.


    "I still have things to deal with and need to stay for a few days." Su Bai said.


    "I... I may have to deal with some personal matters too, I will go to the safe house to look for you after the matter is over!" Zede thought for a while and whispered.


    "Then part ways!"


    Constantine said, and the three of them separated.


    Before the separation, Su Bai asked Zede if he needed his own help, and Zede just shook the credit card and said that he would pay him back.


    Su didn''t ask much when he was defeated!


    The reason why Su Bai stayed is because of the movie of Hot-Blood College, or because of Chloe.


    Anyway, the movie will also be shot in Chicago, so Su Bai did not change the place, and set the hotel time longer. After all, the filming will definitely not end in three or two days!Later, Su Bai asked about the progress of the Nick Haas crew, and I have to say it was very fast...Of course, this was because of Su Bai.If Su Bai is not here, he won''t be so fast if he doesn''t know about this project, especially when it comes to casting...this is the best opportunity for unspoken rules!All in all, in just a few days, the crew has already completed preparations and started shooting...


    Su Bai also appeared in the crew!


    The theme is still in the school.


    What''s more, this is not a big cost production, but the crew is still very formal, not the nature of playing tickets!


    After that party, everyone on the crew knew that this young man was the real big boss. He was sloppy and pleased, and of course he was afraid!


    "Where is Chloe?" Su Bai asked casually towards the people around him.


    Chloe.


    Female number three.


    Many people know that this was appointed by Su Bai.


    As for the reason?

 C1272

    Need to talk?


    The right unspoken rules!


    "She is putting on make-up, and there will be her role in the scene, just over there, I will take you there!"


    The dressing room is actually an ordinary small classroom. After taking Su Bai over, the person first winked at the makeup artist and motioned for her to come out. Fortunately, it was all over at this time.


    When the makeup artist came out, Su Bai entered with a smile!


    Simultaneously.


    The makeup artist closed the door wittily, and then moved a little further away, watching the wind here!


    "It''s you!"


    When Chloe heard the voice raising his head subconsciously, he quickly recognized Su Bai, and said with some joy: "Have you also succeeded in the interview? Great, I still want to find you for dinner, but I didn''t leave the phone. find you!"


    "You do not know who I am?"


    Looking at the crew, Su Bai thought that Chloe had already known it, but his reaction was obviously not known yet.


    "Who are you? By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Chloe said.


    "My name is Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai, this name is so strange, I seem to have heard it somewhere. By the way, people on the crew seem to have said this name when chatting, yes, it is the investor of this crew, who seems to be the major shareholder of Eternal Paradise. He''s also from Asia..." As he spoke, Chloe''s eyes widened and he looked at Su Bai in disbelief."It''s you?"


    "It should be me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chloe looked at Su Bai and murmured: "I''m still wondering why it was obvious that I was unsuccessful at first, and then suddenly called to tell me that I passed. I was able to get this role... because of you. Right?"


    "The whole crew knows, but you don''t!"


    Su Bai sat next to Chloe and said with a casual smile: "Just your slow reaction, how come you are in the entertainment industry!"


    "No wonder, it''s no wonder I''m just an unknown little actor, but the crew gave me the same treatment as the female number one. That''s why..." Chloe looked at Su Bai: "Why?"


    "I just think you are special, obviously not particularly beautiful, and not so outstanding in figure, but there is a very special feeling that makes me think you may not be an ordinary person!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0021


    Chloe didn''t know what to say.


    I thought my luck was coming, but I didn''t expect the fact to be like this...


    In the past, she had also envied those actresses who were supported, and watched them go smoothly, which made her very envious, and even wanted to muster the courage to do it!However, she has been standing still, or that she can''t pass the hurdle in her heart!Unexpectedly, if I didn''t take the initiative, someone else took the initiative to treat myself like this!


    Hate it?Resist?


    To some extent, this will make others look at themselves in that strange way.


    But think about the crew¡¯s attitude towards yourself, even if you say no, no one believes it, right?


    Moreover, this is also my dream, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Chloe said, "Thank you for your help. Actually, I was ready to go back to my hometown to be a police officer when I came out on the day of the interview. I didn''t expect to turn around."


    "If you want to thank me, don''t say it verbally. This is my room number! When you finish filming today''s scene, come to me directly!"


    Su Bai left a note, then got up and went out.


    Chloe was startled.


    Is this going to... the unspoken rules?


    Go or not?


    Chloe hesitated, but still put the note away.


    Su Bai doesn''t know what is special about Chloe, but there is nothing to be hypocritical!


    To help her realize her dream, naturally, she must pay a price.


    Fair trade only.


    Of course, if Chloe does not come, the Soviet Union will not force it!


    Night fell.


    Su Bai stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in a bathrobe, holding a wine glass in his hand, looking at the neon night city below.


    "Boom boom!"


    A soft knock on the door rang, Su Bai''s mouth lifted up with a smile, and then slowly turned and walked over to open the door!


    Outside, Chloe was a little nervous.


    The clothes are very ordinary, carrying a bag in hand.

 C1273

    There is no such aura and feeling of a star!


    "come in!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, Chloe walked in a little nervously.


    "I¡­¡­"


    As soon as Chloe was about to speak, he heard Su Bai wave his hand: "Go take a shower, you will live here tonight, and you will return to the crew tomorrow!"


    Chloe was stunned for a moment, not knowing what he was thinking, and then slowly walked to the bathroom.


    As the pattering of water stopped, Chloe walked out wrapped in a bath towel and bowed his head.


    Nervous, perturbed, at a loss.


    Seeing her like this, Su Bai smiled lightly and walked over and hugged her into the bedroom.


    Soon, there was a sound in the bedroom.


    I can''t say why I came, nor can I say why there is no unspoken rule to reject Su Bai.


    But Chloe knew.


    Not just because of unspoken rules!


    The next morning, Chloe struggled to get up and return to the crew, but after the madness of Su Bai yesterday, she is now in this state, let alone filming, and it is not certain whether she can go to the ground or not.Su Bai called the crew directly and asked them to film other scenes first!


    Chloe is special, and this speciality still exists!


    On this day, she did not go back to the crew, nor did she go out, and more...not to rest.


    Because she was repeatedly demanded by Su!


    It was not until the next afternoon that she returned to the crew to continue filming!


    After all, it''s just a female number three, not too many scenes, but it''s very scattered.Basically there were only a few scenes in a few days, and then it was all right.When she was filming, Su Bai absorbed energy or paid attention to the situation of Gotham and Star City.It was tacit, or because Su Bai did not order anything, Chloe would come here for the night after the filming, sometimes crazy all night, sometimes candlelight dinner.Unknowingly, half a month later, she finally arrived at her last scene!


    Also... a cool play!


    Chloe knew the scene when she read the script, and she also had the awareness of what she dedicated to art.


    But now, she doesn''t want to shoot!


    In fact, this cool system is just a frolic in the pool, swimming alone.At first, I was wearing a swimsuit, and then there was a section where I wanted to untie the swimsuit and swim naked.


    I don''t know why, she doesn''t want others to see her body now!


    "Director, can I change this scene? It''s okay to wear a swimsuit, but...can we forget about the nude swimming scene?" Chloe came to the crew to discuss with the director...


    You can be regarded as the defeated person now, right?


    The director should give face, right?


    "No, this is the highlight. But don''t worry, I will clear the scene. There is only the director! Whoever, you take her to the scene!" He beckoned to an assistant, and Chloe had no choice but to leave.


    Putting on the prepared red swimsuit, put on a towel and came to an indoor swimming pool.


    Sure enough, this place has been cleared.


    No one saw it!


    Just as Chloe was about to look back and ask, he found that the assistant was gone, and the doors of the swimming pool were closed.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    Just when Chloe was at a loss, he saw Su Bai coming over with the camera.


    "what happened?"


    "I''ll shoot this scene!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Chloe was shocked, but he didn''t expect that Su Bai would come to shoot in person.


    He had the courage to follow the conditions of the speech, but he did not have the courage to discuss the conditions with Su Bai.


    Untied the towel, swam in a swimsuit for a while as required by the script, and then took off the swimsuit.Throughout the whole process, the performance was not bad, and Su Bai was fine too!


    "OK, that''s it!"


    Su Bai greeted and turned to the camera.


    Chloe was swimming ashore, but found that Su Bai suddenly took off his clothes and jumped down.Before Chloe could react, Su Bai had already rushed over, and it didn''t take long...The sound echoed in the swimming pool.


    This scene.


    Has been faithfully photographed.

 C1274

    "I''ll keep this belt by myself, don''t worry!"


    "Go and say goodbye to the crew first, and wait for me in the car later!"


    After the end, Su Bai smiled and said to Chloe.


    Chloe went to change clothes and then bid farewell to the crew.Su Bai took the belt away by himself, and greeted Nick Haas by the way. Chloe''s scene was over, and he didn''t plan to stay.


    Item 0022


    Chloe half-kneeled on the sofa, her hair swayed slightly with her head, Su Bai''s hand stroked her back and waist, watching the report on TV.


    "It is reported that a terrible infectious disease suddenly appeared in Atlanta, which seems to be caused by bugs. It has caused many deaths. The Health Bureau has taken quarantine actions..." After the reporter reported, the scene turned into the scene of the crime.


    "It seems that I have to go back..."


    Seeing countless insects flying out of a person''s mouth and hovering in the air, Su Bai was certain that this was not an epidemic.


    It should be a supernatural phenomenon again!


    "Accompany me well today, and then...you will be free!" Su Bai smiled and said to Chloe.


    Chloe paused without speaking, but seemed to work harder!


    A night of joy, unlocked more postures, until the day is slightly bright, it is the end of the battle!


    When Chloe woke up, Su Bai was no longer by his side, only a phone number was left.This makes Chloe feel inexplicably reluctant and worry about gains and losses!


    "He''s just playing, and the filming is over, naturally... it''s over! But why am I reluctant? Maybe... I really don''t fit the showbiz!" Chloe murmured.


    As Chloe''s role was completed, the crew''s role was soon over. Chloe did not stay but returned to his hometown of Los Angeles.About a month later, when the film was released, Chloe took a look at it and she didn''t have a cool part of her own.The movie is not bad, in terms of investment, it is already very good, but it did not cause much sensation, and Chloe, the female third, did not become popular because of it, and did not even cause any splashes. In the end... Roy still felt that he had given up his star dream and went to apply for the police.


    During this period, Chloe still had many suitors, but the inexplicable would make her think of Su Bai, and couldn''t help but compare.


    In the end it was nothing.


    Of course, these are all things to do.


    Now, Su Bai has returned to Atlanta.


    When he returned to the safe house, Su Bai found that Zede had also returned, and there was a strange man besides Zede!


    "Are you making an appointment? As soon as Zed arrived, you were back!"


    Constantine first made a comment, and then he welcomed Su Bai''s arrival, because he was having a headache now.


    Su Bai smiled, then walked towards Zed.


    "do you miss me?"


    "It''s natural for someone to live without thinking about me at all, right?" Zede said with a hum.


    "how do you know?"


    "Should I draw it?" Zede whispered.


    Su Bai laughed, Zed''s ability really... can sense his own past!


    "After playing with others for so long, and leaving after the filming, I really don''t miss it at all."


    "That''s because I think I will see her again!" Su Bai smiled.


    Zede curled his lips and then returned the credit card to Su Bai.


    "Talk about bugs!"


    "Gerry, a former friend of mine, he released a hungry spirit, very powerful... at least I can''t eliminate it. You are back at the right time, can your ability... do it?" Constantine simply Said things a bit.


    This Gerry was a former friend of his, but he separated because of that unforgettable incident.A reckless redemption resulted in the current disaster!


    "Look at it!"


    I haven''t seen it yet, and Su Bai is not sure.


    But as long as it''s a devil, it''s fine!


    "I will investigate!"


    Constantine said."Also, don''t let your woman touch Gerry."


    "That''s an addict!"


    After speaking, Constantine turned and left, leaving Gerry greeted awkwardly, a little uncomfortable.


    Su Bai could be seen without Constantine reminding him, his face was pale, his skin was rough, and there was a clear withdrawal reaction.


    "Are you friends with Constantine?" Su Bai asked, sitting on the sofa with his arms around Zede, and toward Gerry.


    Gerry nodded.

 C1275

    "Let''s talk about it, what happened before you."


    Gerry hesitated and said slowly: "We, we used to be good friends, psychic, exorcism... after all, it is Constantine, who doesn''t want to walk with him? Until the incident in Newcastle. A little girl was entangled by a demon, and Constantine decided to summon a stronger demon to drive him away from the demon! He succeeded, he did summon a powerful demon, but... things are a little off, and Constantine can¡¯t Control the demon, only to see the girl... torn to pieces, her soul, and Constantine''s own soul... all belonged to the demon! At that time, I was scared, and I was hiding in the bed. Shaking, I started to drink, started to take drugs, utterly confused, until..."


    "All right!"


    "Needless to say about you later."


    Combining what he knew with Gerry''s account, Su Bai also probably knew what happened to Constantine before!


    Of course, Su Bai was just curious, not too concerned!


    For Zha Kang, it is too normal to pit one or two people. Although he may not be deliberate and suffer the same guilt, but who made him bring his own pit aura!


    After about half a day, Constantine came back.


    "Talk a few words." Constantine defeated Su.


    Su Bai got up and walked aside.


    Constantine said: "I already know the whereabouts of Hungry Ling, and I am ready. It''s just... there is a question, how to get you close to Hungry Ling, and... you make sure that even if your ability is not fixed, Can solve this trouble. I will ask Shanggri to follow me in a while, and you will let Zede stay and watch the house!"


    "Are you fighting people?"


    Hearing Constantine called Shanggri specially, Su Bai guessed something vaguely.


    "I hope not!"


    Constantine said in a deep voice.


    "Zed, you stay the housekeeper!" Su Bai said to Zed, Zed hesitated and nodded without asking.


    "Let''s go, this time let''s solve this trouble together!"


    Constantine patted Gerry on the shoulder, and Gerry nodded excitedly.


    Before that, Constantine had never believed him.


    Who made him run away because of fear when he was in Newcastle? He has always been guilty, this time... he wants to prove himself and save others!


    Item 0023


    opera.


    The police have completely enclosed the surrounding area.


    Constantine swaggered over with a playing card in his hand."The Department of Health!"


    The police glanced at it and let it go!


    The three of them entered. Constantine was about to explain, but Su Bai interrupted with a wave.


    "Magic props, as long as you think about what it is, it looks like it in the eyes of others!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Constantine pouted his lips depressed, and the three of them were already inside the opera house.


    !


    A low voice sounded, as if someone was eating something.Slowly walked down the aisle to the stage, and soon saw a person squatting on the ground eating something in the middle of the rows of chairs!


    The food turned out to be the kind of foam in the chair.


    The two hands were madly stuffed into his mouth, and he knew at a glance that it should be possessed by the hungry spirit.


    "Is there a way?"


    Constantine asked.


    "There are too many, if you can get stuck, you can try it. If it runs away, it will be more troublesome." Su Bai said.


    Constantine nodded: "Understood, fortunately I was prepared."


    "Gerry, I believe you already know the power of this hungry spirit. The only way now is to re-seal it, but... its power is too strong, and other sealed containers are not good, only... people!"


    Gerry was taken aback.


    Looked at Constantine, then looked at Su Bai.


    "I?"


    Constantine did not speak.


    Gerry moved!


    No wonder call yourself!


    But that''s okay, it was the one who broke the seal, so let''s end it yourself.

 C1276

    "come on!"


    Gerry took a deep breath and knelt on the ground slowly.


    Sealing is not so easy, it is a spell, and this spell must be carved on the body.Constantine had already taken out his tools and prepared to place a seal on Gerry''s body, but his hand was suddenly caught.


    Constantine and Gerry looked at Su defeat at the same time.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "If I''m here and you ask you to use the old method, it would be impossible to show my ability!"


    "What do you mean, do you have a way?"


    Constantine said.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    Although Gerry had already achieved consciousness, it would be best if he could not die.


    Constantine gave Su Bai a grimace, he knew that Su Bai was deliberate!But... Seeing Gerry agreeing so simply, Constantine''s grievances towards him are much less!


    "What are you going to do? The hungry spirit possesses it, and it will leave only if it sucks up the possessed person! And once it leaves, it will be difficult to catch it!" Constantine asked curiously.


    He had no good way to deal with Hungry Ling, he could only seal it.


    "If it doesn''t come out, just force it out!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and began to seal.


    Sektor Red Belt.


    The orange magic whip suddenly appeared from his hand.


    "This is... magic? You can still magic? White magic?"


    Constantine looked at Su Bai in surprise. His abilities were very strange, but most of them were related to darkness. After all, the pure darkness and the hell aura was too strong.But he never expected that he could release white magic, the most important thing is this magic...he didn''t even remember!


    Know that Constantine is a miscellaneous but not refined.


    After all, he was just a self-taught magician.


    There are many kinds of magic and spells, and there are very few magics that he doesn''t know!


    For a while, Constantine felt that Su Bai was even more mysterious, and he couldn''t help thinking deeply, why would he walk with him?


    When Constantine was thinking about things, Su Bai had already shot.


    The magic whip suddenly entangled the person possessed by the hungry spirit!


    Immediately after the orange light flashed brightly, the person''s body instantly began to vigorously shake and let out a scream.


    White magic is very restrained against darkness!


    After the magic whip was wrapped, the hungry spirit in the person naturally felt it, and after struggling hopelessly, he saw the person suddenly open his mouth.


    boom!


    The dense worms flew out of his mouth, the scene was extremely...disgusting!


    Especially for people with intensive phobias, watching dense insects fly out of their mouths, I am afraid they will go crazy in all likelihood!


    These bugs are the embodiment of hungry spirits!


    Click!


    Without the hungry spirit, the man fell to the ground.


    The worm hovered in the air, and then rushed towards Su Bai frantically.


    Obviously, it was irritated!


    Constantine and Gerry avoided subconsciously!


    Obviously, he was afraid of harming the pond fish, anyone could see that the hungry spirit was angry!


    If he gets in.


    Even if you don''t die, it''s disgusting enough to think about it!


    Fortunately, Constantine was still conscientious and planned to help after hiding from a safe distance.Raising his hand, Constantine was about to say a spell, but after opening his mouth, there was no sound at all!


    The insects flew frantically around Su Bai, swooping fiercely again and again, right in the center surrounded by the insects, Su Bai''s hands appeared two...semi-circular fans that were as shining as the previous magic whip!


    The double fan merges like a magic shield.


    The clanging sounds kept coming.


    The insect hit the magic shield, but the magic shield was not damaged at all.


    This is the first time Constantine has seen such a defense against magic.

 C1277

    Tangible and qualitative!


    Advanced magic!


    My own magic compares with him... not enough to pull the wind!


    During the siege of insects, Su Bai waved suddenly!


    boom!


    The flame suddenly appeared next to him, and then as if alive, it turned into a huge circle beside him in an instant, followed by the flame soaring to the sky, and hit the roof of the opera house!


    Su Bai, and insects trapped in the ring of fire.


    The hot flame made the insects agitated and tried to break through, but don''t burn to ashes as soon as you get close!


    "Familiar, this is the fire of hell... Isn''t it surprising, why can the fire of hell hurt you? This shows... your strength is not strong enough!" Su Bai''s voice faintly sounded in the flames.


    Constantine and Gerry couldn''t see the situation in the flames, they could only vaguely see the shadow of Su Bai!


    "Don''t move, your energy... is mine!"


    With Leng Hun, Su Bai had already begun to absorb it.


    A silent wailing, a gloomy cry faintly sounded!


    Obviously there was no sound, but Constantine and Gerry seemed to hear clearly. It was... the screams of the hungry spirit...


    Chapter 0024 the rise of darkness?


    boom!


    The pillar of fire suddenly became vigorous, and then shrank and extinguished in an instant.


    The air seemed to be filled with a stench of burnt husk.There were countless ashes scattered around Su Bai, and it was clear that...the hungry spirit had been wiped out.


    Constantine and Gerry walked tentatively. On the ground, there was still a hot temperature in the air.


    "What are you? It doesn''t seem to be the magic before, right?" Constantine asked himself that he knew very well about magic, but Su Bai released magic one after another that he had never heard of!And... it''s so cool!


    "This is not magic, but the fire of hell!" Su Bai explained, seeing Constantine still curious."I am good at both white magic and black magic. My magic is more inclined to the combat element, which is somewhat different from you!"


    Constantine nodded.


    Although his magic is not small, it is still an exorcism in general and is good at dealing with demons.


    There is still a difference from Su Bai''s bright attack system!


    After solving the starvation, the three people walked out of the opera house to go back.


    Back to the safe house, Constantine couldn''t help asking."You can absorb the energy of the devil to destroy the devil. Does this have no effect on you? Darkness is about to rise, and the power will become extremely powerful. You may... have an impact. For example, the previous Mrs. Lannis, she has already I have been resentful for almost half my life, but I was in peace before. It is precisely because of the rise of darkness that the darkness in her heart has become stronger, and she is trended by darkness, so she..."


    Su Bai patted Constantine on the shoulder and smiled gently.


    In this regard, he is not worried at all.


    It was the rise of darkness in Constantine''s mouth that made Su lose a little interested!


    But now is not the time to talk about this.


    The trouble Gerry brought was resolved, and he also proved himself, so Constantine had less resentment for his escape at that time, and the two old brothers drank and chatted and they were able to untie some knots.Su Bai and Zed did not leave when they arrived. Under Chase''s introduction, Su Bai discovered that there was something special here. When he opened a door, it turned out to be a deep corridor with room doors on both sides of the corridor!This area is obviously not right, it feels a bit like space magic!


    "Stay here or go to the hotel?"


    Su Bai asked towards Zede.


    "It feels pretty good here," Ze De said.


    "Then stay here, I will leave the cleaning up to you!" Su Bai said with a grin.


    Zed was cleaning the room, Su Bai went out and chatted with Constantine about the rise of darkness.The so-called rise of darkness means literally, the power of darkness is about to move, whether it is the hell below, or all powers related to darkness will be affected!


    "How did you know?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Constantine thought for a while and said, "The angel told me!"


    "Oh!" Su Bai responded flatly.


    "The angel I''m talking about is literally, it''s the kind of angel with wings you know!" Constantine explained that he was afraid of misunderstanding Su Bai.


    However, Su Bai nodded indifferently.


    "Angel, are you not surprised?" Constantine said depressed.


    "What''s the surprise?"


    Su Bai is indeed not surprising, after all, angels, gods and so on in this world are relatively powerful.


    Unlike the five gods in the Marvel world, God can be said to be the strongest in this world.

 C1278

    "I suddenly felt that maybe your affairs with Zede are related to angels!" Constantine gave up seeing Su Bai''s surprise, but analyzed: "Your strength is very strong, and it is very helpful to deal with the rise of darkness. . Perhaps, because of this, Zed has contacted you! After all, she had seen me before, and I...have been dealing with the rise of darkness."


    "It''s possible! Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, at least the angel I met...should have not mixed up this matter!" Constantine said: "Next time I see him, I can help you ask."


    "No, let me ask him myself!"


    Constantine chuckled, "Not everyone can see angels."


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    It is true that when the angel appeared, most people couldn''t see it at all and didn''t know it at all, but Su Bai...was it the majority?


    After chatting for a while, Su Bai turned and returned to the room.


    Zed was clearly packed up and ready to rest. It was not surprising to see Su defeated!


    From the beginning, the two of them slept in the same room, not to mention the ambiguous relationship now. If Su fails to fail, Zed will be surprised!


    After Su came over, he didn''t speak at all, and he rushed over, bowed his head and kissed fiercely.


    This kiss made Zede fascinated and directly responded with Su Bai with one hand.The strong feeling made the two of them close their eyes, completely handed over to instinct.Because he lived here instead of a hotel, Zed also wore a pajama, but at this time he was untied by Su Bai. While his hands were arbitrary, Zed also helped Su Bai to take off his clothes.


    Honestly, Su Bai was ready to go straight on the battlefield without knowing it!


    At this moment, Zed seemed to wake up suddenly, and quickly grabbed Su Bai.


    "do not¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at Zede dumbly: "No, stop this time? It''s going to rebel!"


    Zede glanced, his face flushed, but he shook his head and said, "No, this...really can''t..."


    "Really can not?"


    "Really can not!"


    Zede''s attitude was unusually determined. At the beginning, Su Bai didn''t realize what was going on. After all, everything went smoothly just now!But after a second thought, Su Bai reacted.


    Zed''s identity is not ordinary!


    Maybe because of this?


    Thinking of Zed''s identity, and seeing Zed''s resolute and pleading appearance, Su Bai smiled and said, "Well, you can''t do it if you say no. But...you can''t ignore it because it is so painful, right?"


    "I...how do I care?"


    "Use your mouth!"


    Su Bai lay down with a smirk and dragged Zed over. Zed hesitated for a moment or opened his mouth and started to do it according to the method Su Bai said...


    Item 0025


    "What''s up with her?"


    The next day Su Bai and Zed came out of the room, and Constantine found that Zed seemed to be very silent and had not spoken, and even didn''t eat much.


    "Excessive mouth!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zede glanced at Su Bai faintly. Constantine was a little confused. He had heard of excessive use of the brain, what is it?Could it be that the two had whispered all night?


    Shaking his head, Constantine said: "You can absorb the energy of demons or ghosts, which will make you stronger, right? It just so happened that a new supernatural event appeared on the map left by Liv, in New Orleans. , Are you going?"


    "Old rules, you go with Chas, I go with Zed! Where is Gerry?" Su Bai looked around and didn''t notice.


    "he''s gone!"


    Constantine said."Okay, let''s gather in New Orleans!"


    Not much to say, the soldiers split into two groups and began to act separately.


    "I blame you!"


    On the helicopter, Zede complained to Su Bai in a low voice."For more than an hour, my mouth is almost sour!"


    "No way, who makes me too strong!"


    "I don''t care, anyway, next time you don''t want to let me help you like this again!" Zede said with a grunt.


    "A beauty like you can see and touch but can''t eat, what do you want me to do? I can''t finish making friends with you here, and then turn around to find others to vent. If you don''t respect you, others may not be happy. !" Su Bai said.


    Zede shook his head, his eyes brightened and said: "This is not necessarily true, I don''t care and I think this is a good way! As for others, if you have money, are you afraid that others are not happy?"


    "But I''m not interested in second-hand goods!" Su Bai said.


    "It''s hypocritical... things are set, I will definitely help you find the original one, which is still beautiful, okay?" Zede said.


    Su Bai thought for a while and shook his head: "It still doesn''t work!"

 C1279

    "what happened again?"


    "I have a habit of... the things I have touched, even if I don¡¯t touch you anymore, they won¡¯t be touched by others... So if you look for it, you have to look for something that is both beautiful and original, I can accept that I will never find another man in the future. Of course... I will naturally let her have nothing to worry about in her life!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I think you did it on purpose? Deliberately put forward such harsh conditions so that I can''t find it?"


    "I didn''t say that, anyway, the conditions are here. If you can find it, I naturally have no objection. If you can''t find it, you should just follow it!" Su Bai laughed.


    Zed snorted."If you have money, are you afraid of not finding it? Wait, I will find it!"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    Leaving aside Zed¡¯s bizarre thoughts, it doesn¡¯t matter if she can find such a person. Su Bai is not a burden anyway, but Su Bai does not think she can really find someone who meets her requirements!


    Coming to New Orleans, Su Bai bought a newspaper on the way to meet Constantine.


    There is a report in the newspaper.


    It is said that in an alley, a woman with a mask killed a woman with scissors.During this process, the police were nearby and shot her several times, but the murderer had nothing, and then fled!In all likelihood, this should be the case!


    Regarding Constantine''s plot, Su Bai didn''t know much, just a few points.


    For example, Zed''s identity, such as angels, the rise of darkness, etc., the specific details have long been forgotten!


    But Su Bai remembers this story vaguely, and the reason is very simple, because the murderer in the newspaper is a "split woman" who has come back to life.


    Gap of the mouth, it often appears in Japanese horror movies, so Su Bai has some impression!


    Facts also proved that Su Bai''s memory was correct. After merging Constantine and Chas, he soon came to an alley near a bar, and the investigation case was indeed the one seen in the newspaper!


    "what is this?"


    Seeing Constantine took out a stone set on the bracelet, Zed asked curiously.


    "This thing can be regarded as a supernatural siren, as long as the color on it changes, it means that there are demons or undead appear!" Constantine explained, and then began to investigate the case.


    What I said here was the truth, but suddenly someone came over from the other end of the alley.


    The shaggy beard is full of vigor.


    "Who are you?"


    "We are here to investigate this supernatural case!" Constantine said.


    "Supernatural cases? I''ve seen a lot of liars, you..." The man talked to Constantine, but Su Bai found out that Zed didn''t know when he was gone.Turning and walking out of the alley, he saw Zede seem to be pulling a woman and saying something, then the woman''s face changed drastically, and she turned and left with a grunt.


    Seeing her like this, Su Bai couldn''t help feeling dumb.


    Are you really looking for it?


    Seeing Zed''s disappointed return, Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    By this time Constantine and Chas had already come out.


    "I don''t know if this policeman named Jimmy can help. In short, we still have to continue the investigation!" Constantine came out and said.


    "Find a place to live first, and then investigate!"


    A group of four quickly found the hotel and opened two rooms.


    Su Bai is with Ze De.


    Chase is with Constantine!


    As they hurried along, everyone was a bit tired and prepared to take a break and then investigate again, but it was clear that Zed did not want to waste time, and went out soon after returning to the room.


    Mei called the investigation clues.


    But Su Bai felt that her purpose was not so pure!


    After Zede left, Su Bai began to absorb the energy of the universe.


    ...


    "Damn it, can''t you really find what you want?"


    Zede was a little depressed when he was rejected by another person!


    Beautiful, original, and single for a lifetime.


    These conditions are too harsh.


    It might be okay if it''s just one or two, but it''s hard to get all...


    Just as Zede was about to give up and go back, a few pedestrians passing by caught her attention.


    "This one is not bad, it''s beautiful."


    "No, I think this one is good-looking, but it''s too expensive."

 C1280

    Seeing those pedestrians holding mobile phones, Zed suddenly got awake.


    Yes, it¡¯s so troublesome to find one by one. You can put the conditions on the Internet, which is much more convenient!


    Chapter 0026: Ten Million A Lifetime?


    Although he thought of a method, he was still a bit uncertain about how to do it. After thinking about it, it would be better to be more direct. Contact the province one by one, and talk about it one by one, so I don''t know when I can find it.She didn''t want to delay that long!So she came very sharply with a post!Write down the requirements and conditions. Of course, I didn''t forget to write down the price. This is the most attractive one!


    Anyway, it was Su Bai¡¯s money. After thinking about it, Zede marked it directly!


    Lifetime price: 10 million U.S. dollars. After signing the contract, five million will be paid in one time, and the remaining five million will be paid annually...


    After looking at it, there was no problem, Zed sent it directly!


    After finishing this matter, Zed did not forget the business.Investigated nearby to see if there was any whereabouts of the murderer of the mask.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get any useful information!


    Reluctantly returned to the hotel and opened the elevator Zed was about to enter.


    But inexplicably feel that the scene in front of you has changed!


    No longer an elevator, but like a highway.The two games are the jungles of numbers, a little bit cold, and Zede subconsciously stretched out his hand, and soon saw that a tree in front of him seemed to have been hit.Just when she was about to take a closer look, the illusion suddenly disappeared.


    Ze De was stunned, knowing that this might be his own ability, and he started it without knowing how.


    After getting on the elevator and returning to the room, Zede told Su Bai about the incident. Su Bai called Constantine and Chas. Together, they knew that this should not be the case of the mask murderer. That case could be related to the highway. It doesn''t matter!


    "Go there tomorrow!"


    In the end, they could only give up temporarily and rest each.


    "come on!"


    When everyone was gone, and ready to rest after the shower, Su Bai yelled at Zed with a smirk.


    Zede snorted and came over obediently.


    ...


    After it was over, Zeder didn''t want to talk tiredly and turned his back to Su Bai. Su Bai put his arms around her from behind, watching her playing on the phone. Su Bai gave her a casual glance, only to find that she was looking at the photos.


    They are still pictures of women!


    "What do you think of this?" Zede asked casually.


    "Normally, why do you think of looking at it, don''t you plan to find it for me on the Internet?" Su Bai smiled.


    "No way?"


    "Yes, you can do it!" Su Bai responded with a smile.


    At this time, Zed opened another photo.


    "What about this? This looks good, blond, blue-eyed, beautiful, and has a good figure. What is her name, Nora? I can promise all your conditions, but you still have to negotiate the price? It looks like a gold worshiper, how about?"


    Su Bai didn''t have much interest in the first place, but he just felt that Zede''s doing so was actually a farce that could not save face.But when I took a look at the photos, it seemed pretty good!Zede is like this every day, and to be honest, Su Bai also feels a little flustered, and his own company is so big, when the time comes, she can arrange a position to stay with her.


    Material or love, this thing different people have different choices.


    It''s not too much!


    Moreover, with this type of transaction, there is no psychological burden or worry about how to play Sufei.


    "How much did you say before?"


    Su Bai asked curiously.


    Su Bai asked, Zede knew he was interested.


    "Ten million! After signing the contract, pay five million first, and pay the remaining five million every year!"


    "Ten million..."


    "A little too much?" Zede said: "Ten million is indeed a lot, but it is a lifetime, and it must meet your requirements!"


    "Tell her that I am Su Bai of Eternal Paradise. If she accepts it, in addition to the money, I will hire her as my secretary with an annual salary of 500,000." Su Bai thought for a while.


    Zed nodded and quickly communicated with this woman named Nora, Su Bai didn''t even pay attention.


    You love me, and the young man is not deceived!


    the next day.


    Constantine had found the place Zed said, and the group of four passed by quickly.It was only after arriving at the scene that there was a car accident, and the police were maintaining order at the scene.


    "Sure enough, something happened." Constantine said solemnly...


    "you know?"

 C1281

    "Zed can see the future, except for you! So, after I said it yesterday, I thought something might happen here, so I called the police, but I didn¡¯t expect... or something happened!" Constantin explained and got out of the car. !


    The Su Bai trio followed.


    At this time, the policeman named Jimmy also came yesterday. After he came, he talked to Constantine. He didn''t know what he said. It seemed that Jimmy thought that Constantine was suspicious and took him away!


    It is probably because Constantine looks too bad!


    Constantine was very calm. While being handcuffed, he was still defeating Su. Chas and the others said to investigate these two things.


    "This is really..."


    Su Bai didn''t know what to say, he was arrested as soon as he came up.But seeing Chas seems to have gotten used to it, and I''m also accustomed to... Zha Kang''s guess is that there should be a lot of unbelieving policemen, and there must be a way to solve it.


    "You go investigate the mask woman, let''s investigate this case!"


    Su Bai confessed, and then split up.


    The investigation is actually simple. This car accident is definitely not a normal situation, so you will know if anyone has had an accident here.In less than half a day, Su Bai and Zede have already investigated that there was a boy who wanted to run away from home and hitchhiked on this road and had a car accident. Su Bai and Zede found the boy¡¯s grandmother. Guilt, but... Generally speaking, it''s normal, nothing unusual.Moreover, the boy seems to have been dead for a long time!


    I was all in peace before, and I don''t know why it suddenly appeared recently.


    Guilt, but not sad?


    Su Bai noticed that the boy''s grandmother seemed to have something wrong. Of course, it is normal not to be sad. After all, it has been a long time and it is impossible to be sad all the time, so just cry?It''s just that it''s weird that you don''t even miss it.


    There are only two possibilities, or she doesn''t care at all, but her guilt is obvious.


    Either... she''s seen it recently, so... I don''t miss it!


    Item 0027


    It is impossible for her to go to the highway to see it, that is to say, the passage is another way.With psychic powers activated, Su Bai scanned the boy''s grandmother''s memory, and soon discovered that she had found a wizard and psychic to communicate with her grandson, the boy.As for this wizard, Zha Kang must be very familiar with him. It is the wizard who claims to be Midnight. He is a more famous and powerful wizard in the circle. Zha Kang has had a lot of dealings with him!


    "Is it because of this?"


    Su Bai and Zed left to go back to see the results of Chase''s investigation, but when they returned to the hotel, they found Chase''s situation was very embarrassing.The clothes were pulled apart directly, and it looked like it was cut by something sharp.


    "Have you met that mask girl?" Su Bai asked.


    Chas nodded, not only met, he was dead!


    But because of his special ability, he was resurrected again.


    "Any other clues?"


    "not yet."


    Su Bai nodded and said, "I found a little bit, it''s probably related to the midnight wizard."


    "midnight?"


    "If it has something to do with him, it would be a bit difficult to handle!"


    "Let''s talk about it when Zha Kang comes back!"


    Su Bai was not in a hurry, anyway, his purpose was only to absorb the energy of the devil or the undead, as for other things, let Zha Kang do it.Now that there is no other clue, Zha Kang has been caught again, and there will definitely be no action, so Zed continued to chat with Nora on the Internet.This Nora is not from this city, he is a little far away, and Zed is considered to have done his duty when he arrives. He asked a lot about Nora and so on!Nora wanted more price, but Zed told Su''s condition of defeat, and learned that it was Su''s defeat of Eternal Paradise and the secretary''s annual salary, she directly agreed.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Zed asked her to come as soon as possible!


    She can''t stand her mouth!


    In the evening, Constantine returned, and he also figured out some of the situation of the masked woman and the boy.Chase talked about something that might be related to midnight, and Zha Kang immediately set off to find midnight!Since it happened in this city, midnight must be in this city!


    I don''t know what method was used to let him find it.


    It was only when it arrived that midnight was really pretending to be a ghost, developing believers here on the grounds of psychic, or...make money!


    After all, wizards also need to eat, and many things are inseparable from money!


    His spell is correct, it''s just a psychic communication, but it is obviously possible that something is wrong. This is no longer a psychic, but a resurrection...


    Of course, he didn''t believe it at midnight, and he wouldn''t let Constantine influence his business here, so he just got dizzy and locked it up first.


    Su Bai didn''t pay attention to Zha Kang''s actions. Zha Kang had his own aura of pitfalls, and there would definitely be no accidents, not to mention that he still had angels covering him.Moreover, he has no energy to pay attention to Zha Kang now, because... Nora is here!


    Except after talking to Zed about the conditions he gave later, Su Bai did not pay any more attention, and it was Zed who did it again.


    But Su Bai did not expect the efficiency to be so fast!


    After taking a shower at night, I was about to make friends with Zede, but... people have already come!


    When he heard the knock on the door, Su Bai thought it was Constantine who was back, and went to open the door in his bathrobe.


    When I opened the door, I realized that it was Zha Kang, but a blond, blue-eyed, casually dressed, slightly nervous woman.This woman also brought a suitcase, and when she saw Su Bai, she said nervously: "Hello Mr. Su Bai, I am Nora, I...I''m here..."


    "You are here!"


    Zede pulled Nora in with a hand.

 C1282

    Nora was not surprised, it seemed that Zed had already said something online before!


    The real person is more prettier than in the photo. Although the clothes she wears are not self-cultivating to highlight her figure, Su Bai can still tell that she should be in good shape.


    The buttocks are very clever, the legs are also very thin, there should be no fat on the waist, and the size of the upper circumference seems to be bigger than Zed!


    simply put.


    This is at least a beauty with more than eighty-five points!


    To be honest, Su Bai felt very surprised that she would agree to this kind of beauties. After all, more than ten million is not a lot of beauties who are willing to go out!


    "How is it, are you satisfied?" Zede asked Su Bai.


    Nora was a little nervous, after hesitating, she took off her coat!


    Only a set of underwear remained, and then stood in front of Su Bai.


    It has to be said that a beautiful woman takes the initiative to take off her clothes and stands in front of you waiting for your scrutiny and consideration, or even pronouncement, which is a very fulfilling thing for men.


    "I think you know the general situation. I only have one question I hope you can answer seriously. The answer will lead to my attitude towards you!" Su Bai said slowly.


    Nora nodded.


    "Why did you come?" Su Bai asked.


    Nora was stunned for a moment, and said for a moment: "Because of your offer!"


    "money?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you short of money?"


    "Everyone is short of money, of course I am no exception. Ten million, plus a job, I think I won''t be able to earn this for a lifetime. If you want to, you have to pay, very fair trading rules!" Nora Tao.


    "Don''t you think this is so dignified or self-defeating?" Su Bai couldn''t help asking.


    Nora shook her head: "Why do you ask? Many people will do something for money. It''s better with you than with those bad old men. And even if others know it, they will only be envious!"


    "Well, I really don''t understand your thinking!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    Nolan hesitated and said: "It should be said that you don''t understand the thinking of the poor, or that... Money is no longer attractive to you, so you don''t understand what choice most people will make for this! "


    "Lastly give you a chance to think about it!"


    "No, I don''t need to think about it!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai did not say much, and directly took out a bank card."There are about five million here, just a lot more! From now on, this card will have money into the account every year. As for the contract, you don''t need to sign it, you will not have the possibility of going back!"


    Item 0028


    "Go take a shower!"


    Now that Nora had decided that Su Bai did not say anything, she had no psychological burden.


    This is her choice!


    Nora turned to take a bath, but Su Bai embraced Zede and became affectionate.Perhaps it was because he knew that someone had come to help him bear the "anger", so Zed became particularly relaxed and took the initiative.It didn''t take long for the two to see each other frankly, and even Zed took the initiative to get it started.


    after all.


    Doesn''t it take more than an hour this time?


    When Promise came out of the shower, Su Bai''s eyes couldn''t help but a little.


    It''s really spicy!


    The appearance is high, the figure is spicy.


    Su Bai suddenly felt that the money was very worthwhile!


    Of course, he didn''t have any regrets, it was a pity that he felt so beautiful.


    Persuade Liang''s family to go to the sea, and persuade them to follow Liang.


    Su Bai couldn''t do this kind of thing!


    Beckoning to call Nora over, Su Bai dealt with him unceremoniously.


    Nora''s reaction...very strong.


    Is it true or pretend, with Su Bai''s golden eyes, he can see through it at a glance.


    In other words.


    Her physique is like this.

 C1283

    Putting aside other things, Nora is definitely the best!


    Zed had already given way to Su Bai''s arms, and Nora took the initiative to take over. Although it was still a little strange, it felt good!


    Zede was bold because he knew that Nora was here, and Su Bai was also because Nora was here, so he completely relaxed and did not restrain himself. When he felt the need to release, Su Bai pulled Nora up straight and immediately galloped. Up!Of course, there is still a lot of experience in Su Bai, so there is no coldness to Zede, unknowingly... This night tossing very late, very late!


    When he was resting, Su Bai fell asleep with his arms around Zede.


    Nora on the other side had already fallen asleep, or fainted.


    The first time I met Su Bai, a strong master, it''s no wonder she can hold on!


    Until the next day, Su Bai and Zed were awake, Nora hadn''t woken up yet!


    "After seeing her, I am more fortunate to let her come!" Zede said with a smile.


    "Don''t be gloating, sooner or later you will have that day, and you won''t be able to run!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then went to the other side with Zede.


    "Where is Zha Kang, haven''t come back yet?" Su Bai asked casually when he saw Chas himself.


    Chas said: "In the morning he called and said that he was with Midnight, because something went wrong with Midnight''s spell that caused the resurrection of the undead. He and Midnight are planning to solve it."


    "They started, and I won''t be idle anymore. I''ll take a trip to the alley to see the mask girl!"


    Looking at this situation, these two dead souls were probably resurrected by accident, but the harm is certainly true!Therefore, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat!


    Su Bai took Zede to the alley.


    Although it is daytime, the alley is also very remote here, the bar is not open, and there are still dead people here, so there is really no one near here!


    "Go buy me a cup of coffee and get something to eat by the way!"


    Su defeated to Ze De.


    Zede curled his lips a little reluctantly, but turned around.


    After Zede left, Su Bai turned his head and looked at the alley.


    I don''t know when a woman appeared in the alley.


    High heels, long windbreaker, wearing a mask, very temperament!It is said that she was a very red model before, but she was cut off by the envy of her peers, and then she couldn''t accept suicide!At first glance, this looks really beautiful, but it''s a pity under the mask... it''s just another look!


    The mask woman came to Su Bai and stared directly at Su Bai.


    "Am I beautiful?" The question was abrupt!


    "Do you mean before or now?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Am I pretty?" she asked again.


    "I didn''t see it again, how do I know!"


    She suddenly removed the mask, and there was a terrible scar from mouth to face, as if it had been cracked.A pair of sharp scissors also appeared in her hand!


    Her face was cut by scissors.


    "Am I beautiful?" The evil spirit was already diffused. As long as Su Bai answered, whether it was beautiful or not, she would wave her scissors!No... to be precise, she has waved the scissors, just waiting for the answer!


    At this time, facing the woman''s face, facing the scissors that the woman raised.


    Most people will say beautiful in a panic, after all, they are scared!


    Chase said the same before, but unfortunately... the more you say this, the less safe it is.


    "What do you think? Do you think you are beautiful?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    "Am I beautiful? I ask you, am I beautiful?" She seemed to be a little impatient, the murderous aura was very obvious, but her hand couldn''t move, as if she didn''t listen.


    "Oh, I understand! You can only ask this one sentence, no matter whether the answer is beautiful or not, you will not be satisfied, you will start. This is your grievance! But if I don''t answer, or if I ask you, you will No way to do it!"


    "Tsk tsk, it''s really pitiful! I believe that others will not escape the fate of being killed by you in the end! Even if someone is lucky enough to not answer you for the first time, they will definitely answer when you are forced to ask. of!"


    The body of the woman with the gaping mouth was shaking constantly, her eyes and expression were a little flustered, and a little angry and gruesome.


    "Am I pretty?"


    Maybe she has a lot to say, but only this sentence.


    "Looking at you so poor, let me help you out!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he immediately raised his hand, and the black shadow appeared from his palm and directly entangled the slit woman, and immediately began to absorb it quickly.


    The girl struggling with the gaping mouth yelled sadly.


    Patter.


    The scissors fell to the ground.

 C1284

    When the slit girl disappeared, the scissors gradually turned into nothingness!


    If according to the story of the lingering novel, this woman with a gaping mouth can be regarded as stunned and completely disappeared!


    "Get one, and another..."


    Su Bai said and turned around. At this time, Zed had already returned with coffee and burgers.


    "Do you know where there is a rental car?"


    "It seems I saw one over there, what''s wrong?"


    "Go, rent a car and see the boy hitchhiking on the highway..."


    As soon as Su Bai''s voice fell, I saw an SUV parked next to him, followed by a person getting out of the car, the policeman Jimmy!


    Item 0029


    "Where are you going?"


    Jimmy walked over and asked.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jimmy didn''t follow Constantine, and instead came here instead of investigating the case, which made Su Bai a little surprised.


    Although they knew each other, it was considered to have seen two or three sides, but this seemed to be the first time to say hello!


    "The mask girl, did you solve it?" Jimmy asked as Su Bai and Zede were about to leave.


    Ze De froze for a moment and looked at Su Bai, she really didn''t know.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, one is solved and one is left. I''m about to go, do you want to go together?"


    "it is good!"


    Jimmy nodded without hesitation.


    "It seems that there is no need to rent a car!"


    Su Bai smiled and followed Zede in the car!


    The two sat in the back, and Jimmy drove to the scene of the crime.


    "What are you going to do?" Jimmy asked Su Bai.


    "Let him take a ride and leave the rest to me." Su Bai said.


    Jimmy hummed, and then asked curiously: "Why do you, a rich person, a company owner, and a famous entrepreneur, do this kind of exorcism?"


    "There is always a reason, otherwise I wouldn''t do it, would it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Zed suddenly said: "He appeared, just ahead!"


    Jimmy turned his head and looked to the front. Sure enough, he saw a boy carrying a bag and reaching out to take a ride. Knowing that he was a dead soul, Jimmy was a little nervous, but he calmly drove the car to a stop, lowered the window and asked. : "Do you want a ride?"


    "I want to go to the city!"


    "Get in the car!"


    When the boy got in the car, Jimmy looked at Su Bai and found that Su Bai had no instructions, so he could not ask directly, and drove the car slowly!


    The temperature in the car seems to be getting lower and quieter.


    Zede looked at Su Bai, Su Bai smiled lightly and slowly raised his arm, a black shadow came out, and instantly entangled the boy!


    Creak!


    Jimmy hurried to the car, looking at the struggling boy a little scared.


    However, it didn''t take long before he found that the boy''s figure had become illusory, followed by disappearance like an afterimage!


    The black shadow slammed back into Su Bai with a whistle.


    "Okay, get it done!"


    "It''s... so simple?" Zed and Jimmy couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    I thought that exorcism might require rituals, spells, and a mess, but Su Bai is too simple, right?


    "Simplicity is just relative! It''s like a wall. If you use your hands, of course it takes a lot of effort to remove it, but if you drive an excavator, it''s easy!"


    "Huh... That''s right!"


    Jimmy got out of the car with a sigh of relief.


    Although the process was simple, it still made Jimmy a little scared when he first saw the dead.


    Blowing in the wind, watching Su Bai and Zed who got off the car, Jimmy suddenly said to Zed: "I originally wanted to ask you why you want to exorcise the devil with anonymity, but since entrepreneurs like Su Bai can do it, I won¡¯t ask you why! I used to work in the Missing Persons Archive before, and I saw you. I¡¯m a...have a good memory!"

 C1285

    "Back then, your family came to report that you were missing, but once I saw you in a gas station supermarket monitor and saw you stealing things!"


    "An apple and a hard sandwich!" Zede whispered, and asked nervously: "Files, are you still... still?"


    "No more!"


    "Thank you!"


    Zed extended his hand gratefully.


    Very simple, a normal handshake.


    Zed just thanked her for revoking her file.


    As a result, with this handshake, Zed suddenly stunned and took a half step back.


    She saw Jimmy who was covered with blood in front of her, but also exuded a faint light.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jimmy asked.


    "No, nothing!"


    Released his hand, Zede shook his head slightly.


    Su Bai, who was next to Zed, knew what she should have seen when she saw Zed, and couldn''t help looking at Jimmy curiously.


    Nothing special?


    When the matter was over, Jimmy drove Su Bai and Zed back.


    Constantine also came back at this time, saying that he had teamed up with Midnight to release a spell to send the undead back to hell.Zede was just about to say something, but when he saw that Su Bai had nothing to say, he did not speak again.


    Is it Constantine or the Soviet Union?


    Zede can distinguish this!


    This time Constantine had teamed up with Midnight to return the undead, at least he thought so.In addition to this, he will not help in vain when he helps Midnight clean up the mess.


    He used the midnight''Hell Hotline'' to find out the news!


    Speaking of it, Midnight Wizard does have two brushes, but it feels too evil!


    She sent her sister to hell, and then used her skull as a''phone'', so that he could communicate with Hell.


    Darkness rises and cannot be stopped.


    This is the answer Constantine got.


    There was no special reaction to this Su defeat, the rise of darkness?Haha... It''s not bad for him to have a big event!


    When things were resolved here, Constantine and Chas were ready to go back.


    But Su Bai and Ze De plan to stay for a few days!


    Running from city to city is not easy, not to mention that there is one more Nora now!


    When she returned to the room, Nora was already awake, her tight underwear was tight, and she was wearing a loose T-shirt, looking very well-behaved.Seeing Su Bai and Zede coming in, Nora was somewhat shy, after all...this is also a man with a man anyway...but she also knows who she is!Zed¡¯s post had written very clearly before, and Nora also understood that this is actually the same for rich people to raise private slaves in captivity!However, self-serving slaves were legal in the past, as long as they have an identity!Now, you need to be rich and willing!


    So her attitude is very correct.


    Su Bai didn''t bother to explain anything. He stayed here and planned to spend a few days and relax.Although there is one more Nora, it has no effect.


    If the rich come out to play, how many of them have only one woman with them?


    So even if others see it, there will be no problem.Anyone who recognized Su Bai''s identity was just a joke. After all, in Star City, Su Bai''s romance... seems to have become his personal label!


    Data 0030


    Usually Su Bai did not deliberately emphasize or belittle Nora¡¯s identity. Outside, her attitude is the same as Zed¡¯s, and Su Bai¡¯s private speech and behavior also give a certain respect to Su Bai. After returning to the hotel, it is actually the same. Pull has always kept his duty.


    In fact, this so-called respect is normal.


    Generally speaking, everyone treats strangers with respect, but this respect is unfamiliar!


    When will Su Bai do whatever he wants to Nora, and then he will come, that is the real acceptance and familiarity!


    It''s like Barbara.


    Su Bai has never been polite to her, and she can play it as she wants to be straightforward, but is this a humiliation?Is this no status?Quite the opposite.It¡¯s not as good as the Poison Ivy Girl, who is also a pet adopted by her in name, and she is still called her owner. Is her status really low in Su Bai¡¯s heart?


    of course not!


    The same thing depends on many things and cannot be generalized!


    As for Nora, it is far from this step!


    She herself could feel that this kind of respect had an unfamiliarity outside of the dissociation on the surface, and because of this, she had become more proactive and hardworking!


    Zed was sitting in the corner of the sofa, Su Bai was lying on the sofa with her leg pillowed, and Noren below was serving hard.

 C1286

    "Constantin called and said there is a task, don''t you go?" Zede stroked Su Bai''s cheek, couldn''t help but bow his head and kissed him.


    "This task is not interesting, so I won''t go!"


    Su Bai shook his head. Constantine''s call came and Su Bai felt that there was indeed a supernatural event.It seems that some evil spirit possessed the child and hurt his relatives?However, this evil spirit is not very strong, and Su Bai feels that it is not worth the trip after adding a long distance, not to mention that he has been a little bit happy recently.


    This Nora is indeed the best!


    Looking up at Nora, Nora seemed to feel something, got up slowly and then sat up by herself!


    After a while of joy.


    Zede said towards Su Bai: "How long do you plan to stay here? There seems to be no good place to visit, right?"


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked.


    "Look at this..."


    Zede got up and found his phone, and then snuggled in Su Bai''s arms for him to look at.


    After taking a shower, Nora came out and saw the two people on the sofa. After hesitating, she sat down. Su Bai opened her hands, hugged left and right, and watched the news on the phone!


    "The priest who has come back to life? Can the broken leg grow back?"


    "This...should be a lie? I''ve seen a lot of this kind of situations before, but they are actually lie and collude!" Nora said."I have also heard of this pastor named Zhaka. His father was also a famous pastor before, but he was bitten to death by a poisonous snake..."


    Su Bai looked at Nora."Are you still religious?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Nora shook her head.


    Would a non-believer understand this matter so well?It seems that Nora should also have her own story.


    "If it''s fake, it''s a tourist. If it''s true, it should be a supernatural event?" Zede said.


    "Then go take a look, I think...this will be an interesting trip!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This church is not too far from the courtyard, and it will take about half a day to drive there.Su Bai simply bought an SUV and went directly!


    Around the evening, they had already arrived in a small town.


    This small town is very close to the church. After arriving, Su Bai found out that almost all of them were talking about Zhaka, and there were even many foreign tourists. It seemed that they were all here to seek self-healing!


    Find a place to live.


    The old rules, one room for three people.


    Just eat something to rest, and go to church tomorrow.


    Zed and Nora first found out the clothes to wear tomorrow and talked about women''s topics. Then Zed started to check the thing about Pastor Zaka on the Internet, but she was forced to stop after a while. Because Su Bai has come over!Seeing the two making each other, Nora consciously joined in.


    A night of joy.


    The three drove to the church the next morning.


    Seeing many cars along the way, they should all have the same purpose.


    The originally deserted church has become very lively now!Many cars parked far away, and there were many people around the church. They seemed to be waiting for blessing at the party.There are even stalls selling hot dogs nearby, and the business is pretty good!After all, coming to the party all the way, if you leave for dinner, wouldn¡¯t it be in vain?


    "Lots of people!"


    Zed couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s really a lot!" After a glance, there must be at least a hundred people.


    The church in a remote town, with so many people at once, is already very rare and powerful.


    "What do you do next?" Zede asked.


    "Line up to see what the pastor came from!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    At the moment, the three of them lined up.


    It didn''t take long for them to enter the church.


    There are still people who are receiving Zhaka''s cure, and they have seen it with their own eyes.


    This surprised Zed and Nora.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised, but what he was surprised was not that Xhaka actually had such a god-like ability, but that he was surprised by the feather in his pants pocket.


    That is a...very special feather!


    It seems to be pulled from some wing!


    "Sure enough, this story!"


    Su Bai smiled secretly, seeing that it was their turn for the believers in front of him to leave, Su Bai suddenly took the two of them and turned away!

 C1287

    This move made Zhaka and the people around him a bit stunned, but the believers behind were very excited and hurriedly filled their positions!


    "Why come out, isn''t it our turn?" Zede asked curiously.


    Nora hesitated and said: "He may be really capable, I...I want to ask him for help too!"


    "No matter who you want him to help you with, trust me...nothing will end up!" Su Bai looked at Nora and said in a deep voice.


    Nora froze for a moment, but Zed was thoughtful."Have you noticed something?"


    "What did you notice?"


    A woman''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Chapter 0031 Angel Imogen


    A woman with a wheaten skin stood behind the three of them, she asked.


    "My name is Sarah, Zhaka''s sister." She introduced herself.


    Su Bai nodded, but just saw her standing next to Zhaka.


    "What did you notice?" Sarah asked.


    "I have a friend who is also named Sarah!" Su Bai first said something irrelevant, and then said: "I didn''t notice anything anymore, but I don''t really believe in such things! And we were just watching the fun Not asking for anything."


    "Okay, okay!"


    Sarah didn''t believe Su Bai''s words, but obviously he refused to say it, and Sarah couldn''t ask further, so she could only click a little bit and then turned and left.


    Of course, this was only for Sarah. After the three returned to the car, Zed couldn''t wait to ask: "This is really a supernatural event, right?"


    "Forget it!"


    "That pastor named Zhaka, he does have the ability to heal others! But..." Su Bai looked at Nora and said, "This is not a good thing, because this energy does not come from God as he said!"


    "Is it a demon?" Zede asked.


    Nora hesitated: "Could it be that these are real?"


    Although Su Bai and Zede talked with these gods and ghosts when we got along these days, Nora didn''t think much about it, but now it seems that this may be true?


    "It''s not a devil!" Su Bai shook his head and said, "It''s an angel!"


    "angel?"


    Zed and Nora were surprised.


    Nora even said that if it is an angel, why is it not a good thing?Isn¡¯t the angel the messenger of God?


    "Angels, there is not only one..." Su Bai said pointedly.


    More than one kind of angel?


    Zed and Nora became more confused.


    "Okay, I''m a little confused now, that Zhaka''s power comes from an angel, but this is not a good thing, right? So what shall we do now? Do you want to notify Constantine?" Zed asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Let''s play such an interesting thing by ourselves!"


    With that, Su Bai directly started the car.


    "Where to go?"


    "Take you to see the angels!"


    Go see... an angel?


    The car drove into the field as if aimlessly, but a closer look revealed that Su Bai did not drive casually, the route was very clear, turned around, turned, and finally stopped.


    An empty field, with fragrant grasses underfoot and full of vitality.


    The three got out of the car, Zed and Nora followed Su Bai, and they saw Su Bai slowly moving forward.


    There is a tree ahead!


    But compared with the surrounding vitality, it is a bit special!


    It was very dry, the leaves had fallen out and scattered all over the place, even the scattered leaves seemed to have withered.


    It''s out of place with the surrounding scenery.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Su Bai walked over, and soon saw something wrong with the leaves on the ground.


    Although it is three pieces, it is neatly covered on the ground, as if something is hidden underneath.


    Suddenly, the leaves on the ground trembled slightly.

 C1288

    With the shaking, a person gradually emerged from below.


    A woman.


    Long blond hair, pale complexion.


    Her shoulders were shaking slightly, and the surrounding leaves were surging, but the area was a bit larger!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "wing¡­¡­"


    With the shaking of the leaves, the true face of Mount Lu below was revealed.


    It turned out to be a pair of white wings!


    Suddenly, she stood up abruptly, the leaves were scattered, a pair of white wings opened, and her mouth was muttering an inaudible tone!


    "Angel, it turned out to be an angel!"


    Zed and Nora were completely stunned. In fact, even when Su Bai said they were still skeptical.


    Angels in the West are like gods in the East.


    Everyone knows it well, and some even believe in it, but they may not believe that it really exists!


    I saw angels with my own eyes, especially such a holy and beautiful female angel!


    This impact is very powerful.


    Compared to Zed and Nora''s shock, Su Bai is much calmer.


    Angels, what''s so surprising!


    However, this angel is very beautiful...


    Blond, fair-skinned, wearing a white dress, with wings spread out on the back, matched with the shining of the sun, it is really eye-catching!


    "What is she talking about?" Zede couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    It sounds like a meaningless scale, but it should be some kind of angelic language.


    After a few mutters, she weakened weakly.


    Su Bai has quick eyes and quick hands, but his hands hug her!


    One hand held her arm, the other hand held her waist around her!But because of the wings, Su Bai''s movements were slightly affected, so this angle was a bit inaccurate.


    Fu is held on.


    But Su Bai''s hand is not supporting her waist, but her chest...


    "It turns out that the breast of an angel is the same as that of a human!"


    Su Bai said subconsciously, but Zed and Nora were going crazy.


    This is an angel!


    Even angels dare to blaspheme?


    "Find a place for her to rest first!" Su Bai said, and then helped her look around. There seemed to be a farm not far away.


    Step by step towards the farm.


    This angel looked very weak, and was completely leaning on Su Bai.


    When they came to the farm, Zed and Nora found a clean mat and threw on the ground, and also found a blanket.


    Su Bai put her down, and Zede helped her build a stall.


    Look at her!


    Zed and Nora were still in a trance.


    Angel, she turned out to be an angel!


    "My name is Imogen." The angel looked at Su Bai and said slowly.


    "What happened?" Zede asked curiously.


    "I was about to take a dying mortal to heaven, somehow, but... he tore a feather from my wing, he was resurrected, and I fell to the world." Imogen said slowly.


    "Zhaka!"


    Hearing her words, Zed immediately thought of Zhaka.


    "The only way for an angel to land in the world in material form is to destroy its wings, a feather...enough!" Su Bai said calmly.

 C1289

    To be honest, this setting is really bad!


    Item 0032


    "Are you okay?" Zede couldn''t help asking, looking at Imogen''s weakness.


    Imogen shook his head: "I don''t know, my whole body hurts."


    Imogen''s face is very pale, and her eyes are very special, not of any common color, they are very orange!


    Zed was concerned about Imogen chatting, and Nora was so nervous that she couldn''t speak at all.Su Bai looked at Imogen with interest.


    This is the first time Su Bai has seen an angel.


    He is very interested in research.


    "Will she... die?" Zede couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    "It''s impossible for a mortal to tear off the wings of an angel. She stays in the world for a long time, and her soul will be destroyed and cease to exist." Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Then what to do?"


    Zed was anxious.


    "Just find that feather."


    "The feather is in Zhaka''s hands, it''s not so easy to get it!" Zede said.


    "It''s not that difficult!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, then turned around and left the farm.


    Zed didn''t know what he was going to do, he hesitated and chased it out.


    As soon as he chased him out, he saw Su Bai turned around and returned. Just as Zede was about to speak, he saw that Su Bai had a feather on his hand!


    "This..." Zede was stunned.


    Is this Imogen''s wing feather?


    How is it in Su Bai''s hands!


    Didn¡¯t he just go out?


    Su Bai smiled at Zede, then walked towards Imogen.


    The weak Imogen couldn''t help showing an expression of excitement when he saw the feather on Su Bai''s hand.


    "This feather contains a lot of energy! Zhaka uses this energy to help people heal, but... is it really just a cure?" Su Bai looked at Imogen.


    Imogen paused, and said weakly: "The angel''s power is not something mortal can bear. Even if it is cured, it will soon be transformed and become a ghoul! However, just insert this feather into my On the wings, they will return to normal!"


    "What are you waiting for then!"


    Ze De hurriedly urged.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled, playing with feathers but didn''t mean to return it to Imogen.


    Imogen looked at Su Bai: "Don''t you believe what I said?"


    "letter!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I believe what you just said."


    "Then why don''t you return the feather to me, mortals... can''t control the power of angels, even if... this is just one of my feathers!"


    It''s easy for Imogen to say that it makes people think that Su Bai wants to take feathers as his own.


    As soon as Zed was about to speak, he heard Xixi Suosuo''s voice, and a group of figures appeared outside the farm.


    They all seem to be people, but they are all crawling. The weird scene immediately reminded Zed, this is the ghoul Imogen said?


    "Su Bai!"


    Ze De anxiously shouted towards Su Bai.


    "No hurries!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, watching those ghouls curl their lips!


    A wave of one hand.


    There was a boom.


    A flame appeared out of thin air on the ground and quickly burned. The scorching flame wrapped the farm, and the ghouls instantly stopped, afraid to move forward.


    Ignoring the surprised Zede and Nora, Su Bai looked at Imogen and said, "Do you know Lucifer?"

 C1290

    "Fallen angel, king of hell." Imogen said.


    "Yes!"


    "Lucifer Morningstar! He should still be in hell now, as a fellow, have you ever thought of looking for him?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Moykin was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "Why? I thought the fallen angels would look for him."


    "I am a fallen angel, not a fallen angel!" Imogen explained.


    "is it?"


    Su Bai smiled and dangling his feathers in front of Imogen and said: "Would you like to make a bet, if I return the feathers to you, your pure white and holy feathers will become black! I haven''t played yet. As for the angels, if I win, you will follow me! If I lose, I let you kill me, how about?"


    "Su Bai..."


    This bet made Zed very surprised, worried, and inexplicable.


    "Good!" Imogen said.


    Zede turned to look at Imogen, and suddenly calmed down a bit.


    Before Su Bai said that although Zhaka used the power of angels, it was not necessarily a good thing. He also said that there were more than one kind of angels, plus the fallen angels he mentioned earlier, his reaction to Imogen and so on.She suddenly felt that this Imogen might...have a problem!


    "No!"


    Zede couldn''t help but stop.


    "I finally figured it out, but... it doesn''t matter!"


    Su Bai smiled, and inserted the feather into Imogen''s wings.


    The feathers merged with the wings, and immediately after that, the ghouls outside suddenly fell to the ground, and it seemed that they had gradually returned to normal!


    Imogen spread his wings and floated slowly.


    The pale face had gradually become ruddy, and the white skirt on her body turned black. At the same time, from the roots of her wings, the white wings gradually became black, and finally turned into black wings.


    The black dress and black wings of Imogen was floating in the air, and a wicked smile was raised at the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, there is no need to say anything to understand.


    Imogen, a fallen angel!


    "It looks like I won!" Su Bai said with a smile."You are a fallen angel, but it is not so easy to become a fallen angel. Therefore, to make Xhaka mistakenly believe that he is in heaven, your feathers were not dragged by Zac, but you gave him. You lied He made him mistakenly believe that he was guided by God. As a devout believer, he would naturally spread the gospel of God! He used your energy to heal mankind, but these people would become ghouls. And the ultimate goal , Is to get back your feathers. Let you recover, so that you can survive on earth!"


    "So, the setting of pulling out feathers to come to the world is really bad!"


    "As long as you pull out the feathers, you can actually appear in the world, and then you find the feathers, and you can stay in the world with integrity!"


    "But this is also very dangerous. If you can''t get the feather, you will die!"


    "I got it, didn''t I?"


    Imogen said triumphantly, her voice was as if a loudspeaker had been installed, as if the echo was very special.


    Item 0033


    "You are still too weak, Lucifer doesn''t need to be so troublesome to come to life on earth, even if he cuts off his wings, nothing will happen!" Su Bai said flatly.


    "But he has to accept the life and fate that God has arranged for him, I...but I don''t need it!"


    Imogen snorted: "For the sake of returning the feather to me, I won''t kill you!"


    After speaking, Imogen waved his wings and whizzed to leave.


    Just as she was about to fly out of the farm, the fire of hell at the door suddenly became vigorous.


    With a boom, it seemed to go straight into the sky.


    Imogen didn''t take it seriously at first, she was an angel...


    These fires may scare the ghoul, but to her...


    "Huh? How could this be?"


    The flames soared into the sky, and Imogen wanted to rush out directly, but when the flames pounced on her, she felt a sense of crisis.


    And very strong!


    Before I could think about it, Imogen stopped abruptly, but the heat wave rushed her to the ground!


    Imogen got up after landing, his wings slowly retracted, and finally disappeared.


    She looked at Su Bai with a watchful look.


    "Your memory shouldn''t be so bad? The bet hasn''t been fulfilled, so I want to leave?" Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, as if he was not nervous or afraid.

 C1291

    Imogen snorted, and suddenly came to Su Bai at a speed that he could barely see with his naked eyes, and reached out and grabbed it directly.


    Whoosh!


    Stretching out his hand, Imogen suddenly caught nothing.


    Turning his head in horror, Su Bai was already standing next to Zede and Nora.


    "It''s a fast speed, this speed is comparable to that of an angel, but... you are not an angel!" Imogen''s voice fell, and time seemed to stand still at this moment, the next moment... Imogen''s hand Has appeared in front of Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    As the impact sounded, Imogen discovered that an energy barrier appeared in front of Su Bai.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Imogen shook his fist, but the barrier shook but did not split.


    "It''s impossible, what''s the matter with you? How can it stop my power?" Imogen shouted in disbelief.


    "You are too weak!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and suddenly moved!


    "boom!"


    Imogen didn''t even react and felt a powerful force rushing in, and she was knocked into the air in an instant.


    Spreading her wings, Imogen was about to look for Su Bai''s traces, but found that Su Bai had disappeared in front of her. The next moment, she suddenly raised her head with a sense of feeling, and she saw Su Bai and fell to heaven!


    "boom!"


    Imogen hit the ground heavily, and at that moment she even felt a trance, as if her body was about to explode!


    If it weren''t for the angel''s power to maintain the body.


    With this punch, her body will burst!


    "Fulfill the bet?" Su Bai looked at Imogen condescendingly.


    Imogen looked at Su Bai in a daze, unbelievable and unbelievable.


    Who is he?


    Actually, he could almost kill himself!


    If he refuses, he...should kill himself, right?


    He guessed his identity from the beginning, but he dared to return the feather to himself because he was confident.Well, it seems good to follow him, at least...he shouldn''t let those angels deal with him!Thinking of this, Imogen slowly retracted his wings and stood up.


    Although he did not speak, his attitude was very clear.


    "Smart choice!"


    "The fallen angel sounds majestic, but unless you go to hell or take refuge in Lucifer, your troubles are not small! If you go to hell, what is the meaning of all of you? If you take refuge in Lucifer, God will not pursue it, after all There is still a big difference between a fallen angel with a background and a fallen angel without a background, but...you will still be in trouble!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Imogen felt like he had no secrets.


    This feeling is so strange!


    "Lucifer is still in hell. What''s the difference between me relying on him and entering hell?" Moykin couldn''t help but said.


    "Alright! He will be out of hell soon!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You...do you really intend to keep her by your side?" Zede walked over and asked in a low voice.


    Before, she was the most passionate about Imogen, after all, she was an angel.But thinking that she is a fallen angel, and seeing her true face, Zede feels deceived, still a little scared!


    "Why not?"


    Su Bai looked at Imogen and said with a smile: "You think she is very beautiful, right? She is also an angel, a fallen angel, are you not curious? I really want to study, and she Now unlike the angels that can only appear in illusions or energy bodies, she is now an angel with a living body!"


    "Whether as a woman or an angel, I have no reason to let her leave!"


    "This...is there any danger?"


    "Danger?" Su Bai looked at Imogen and shook his head: "She is very smart and naturally knows what to do and what not to do!"


    Zhaka''s matter was caused by Imogen, and Su Bai was not interested in paying attention to the subsequent events.


    Remove the fire of hell and walk out of the farm.


    Sure enough, Imogen did not take the opportunity to escape.


    Go back to the car.


    Su defeated Zed to drive, Nora sat in the co-pilot, and he sat behind Imogen.

 C1292

    "Why are you depraved? Because you look down on humans?" Su Bai chatted with Imogen.


    "Yes!"


    "Furthermore, I am even more dissatisfied with God that he will exile and punish me just because of one fault!" Imogen said coldly, sounding resentful.


    "what have you done?"


    "Kill a human!"


    Su Bai didn''t think anything, but Zede and Nora in front were a little uncomfortable.


    Killing is nothing.


    But what is an angel?That is to protect human beings. Under this setting, angel killing is different from man killing.


    "Do you know about the rise of darkness?" Su Bai asked.


    Imogen nodded: "Know some, I know that an angel named Manny is looking for help, a man named Constantine, trying to fight the rise of darkness! It''s a pity, it''s useless... the rise of darkness will be useless. Resist, because it''s like God... a giant beast..."


    Item 0034


    "A giant fierce beast that stands shoulder to shoulder with God?"


    Su Bai looked at Imogen: "Are you just describing it or..."


    Imogen shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s just what I heard."


    Su Bai didn''t know much about the rise of darkness. He didn''t know much about the DC world. Constantine involved the rise of darkness but didn''t finish it.Su Bai didn''t know whether the darkness Imogen was referring to was called a giant beast or an exaggerated adjective.But... no matter what it is, it is probably the kind of earth-shaking event!


    Nothing to say all the way back to the hotel.


    Zed and Nora have gradually adapted to each other. Imogen should not dare to mess around if Su is defeated. There is nothing to be afraid of!


    When returning to the hotel, the people in the hotel saw that Su Bai brought back a woman again, and she was still so beautiful, so surprised and envied!


    One to three!Envy, jealousy, hatred, nothing.


    There is only one bed.


    It is estimated that Zed and Nora cannot sleep with Imogen for the time being, so they can only let her sleep on the sofa.But I don''t seem to care about Imogen''s appearance, it doesn''t matter!After arriving at the hotel, Imogen studied his body, and Su Bai studied the energy of Imogen, so that he was not boring.Imogen, or the root of an angel, is wings, containing a very peculiar energy body. Su Bai tried to absorb a little, and Imogen immediately seemed to explode.


    But Su Bai ignored it, but studied this energy.


    Very strong!


    It is similar to the cosmic energy, but it is a pity that it cannot be absorbed by oneself, whether it is the heart of the universe, the infinite gem, or the power of dimensions.


    It''s just a stream of energy.


    Su Bai was a little disappointed about this, and with a thought he returned the energy back, and then began to study Imogen''s body!


    See how she is different from ordinary women!


    But this method of research is very shameful. Both Zed and Nora who watched are blushing and breathing harder.


    The same is true for Imogen, but she is even more curious!


    Although she knew human desires, she had never experienced it personally!


    After tossing for a long time, Su Bai couldn''t stand it anymore, so he pulled Nora directly and got excited. As a result, Imogen was still watching with relish. Even though she knew she was just curious, it still felt a little weird.


    the next morning.


    Su Bai lay between Nora and Zed, the phone ringing suddenly, Su Bai opened his eyes and found his phone connected.


    "I''m in trouble, are you... Are you free over there? Can you come and do me a favor?" Constantine said in a deep voice.


    "Okay, see you in the safe house!"


    "You go directly to Mexico. There is a monastery there. The address is..."


    Write down the address and hung up, Zed and Nora are also awake.


    "what happened?"


    "Constantine is in trouble, I''ll do a favor!" Su Bai said with a smile."It makes Zha Kang feel tricky to come to me for help, I believe it should be a big guy!"


    "Well, let''s come in and clean up!" Zede said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "You and Nora don''t go, just wait for me to come back here! I will go with Imogen!"


    "Okay!" Zed nodded hesitantly.


    The reason why Zed and Nora are not allowed to go is mainly because I think Constantine''s trouble this time is definitely not small, and they may be dangerous and troublesome if they go.Secondly, it was just a day of tossing yesterday. It was too hard. Anyway, I should be back soon!


    Su Bai got up and finished washing, then greeted Imogen and left directly.


    I got out of the room and entered the elevator. Instead of going down, I went to the roof.

 C1293

    "Go to Mexico!" Su Bai said.


    Imogen suddenly spread his wings, floated in the air, and looked at Su Bai.


    She can fly, what about Su Bai?


    As a result, Imogen saw Su Bai''s body slowly float up. Although he didn''t have wings, he could fly just like himself!


    This surprised Imogen.


    Seeing the direction, the two flew quickly in the air.


    It seems that only two black spots can be seen in the air, galloping past, even if you stare at it with good eyes, I am afraid you can''t find anything!


    Imogen''s speed is very fast, and he feels like competing with Su Bai, but no matter how fast she flies, Su Bai will always fly by the side, neither slowing down nor struggling!In the end, Imogen had to give up!


    She is curious.


    Who is Su Bai?


    Abilities seem to emerge in an endless stream, and he can defeat himself, the most important thing is...As an angel, Imogen can''t even see through Su Bai, and he doesn''t know his origin and identity!


    "Arrived!"


    It is not clear how long the actual journey will take for Su defeat. Anyway, the two will last for more than ten minutes?


    The two have arrived in Mexico, to the monastery that Constantine said.


    The two secretly fell in the distance and walked over.


    "Don''t reveal your identity without my instructions!"


    Su Bai reminded him, and then he saw several police cars parked in front of the monastery from a distance. Many nuns were talking to the police. It was obvious that something happened here!


    "It''s not like a monastery here!"


    Imogen looked around and said lightly.


    Needless to say, Su Bai could also feel the evil and gloom that permeated here, and he really didn''t want the aura that a place like a monastery should have.


    Monastery, church, this kind of place has a certain degree of restraint against darkness and evil, but now it is covered in darkness, you can see the guys inside... absolutely extraordinary!


    As he was talking, Su Bai saw Constantine coming out from the monastery, beside... a nun followed!


    "Changed again? Who is this again?"


    Constantine took a look at Imogen and asked jokingly.


    "This is my angel!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s not easy to hear you call a certain woman so naively, does Zed know?" Constantine teased.


    Su Bai smiled, and then said, "This is?"


    "Anna, an old...friend of mine." Constantine said.


    "Old friend? Old lover!" Su Bai laughed and nodded towards Anna.


    Constantine told Su Bai what happened. In short, the baby was stolen and the mother was killed.For the time being, I don¡¯t know what is doing it, or if the baby is dead. They are planning to find the baby¡¯s placenta and try to use magic to confirm whether the baby is alive!


    Chapter 0035 Lilith


    "Can you feel anything?"


    Hearing Constantine finished speaking, Su Bai turned to Imogen.


    Imogen pouted his lips and looked at the monastery. After a moment, he said, "The baby is still alive, but... it''s not that easy for you to save people!"


    "How did you know?"


    Constantine and Anna looked at Imogen in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Imogen''s waist and said, "I said, she is my angel!"


    "Do you know who took the baby?" Constantine asked hurriedly.


    "A very old and powerful guy...can be traced back to Yindian Garden..." Imogen said.


    The name Garden of Eden is believed to be familiar to many people, and one can think of Adam and Eve.


    "I don''t remember that Adam and Eve had a habit of catching children!" Constantine said.


    "Eve''s sister Lilith!" Imogen said.


    Lilith...


    This is another familiar character, at least people who know something about American TV dramas may have heard of it.


    According to the legend, Adam¡¯s first wife, the two quarreled because of the posture.It probably means that Lilith said I can''t be below.However, Adam said that I should be above, and it is impossible for you to be above me.To put it simply, Lilith wanted to be female, but Adam disagreed, and then broke up sadly. This fully illustrates a problem... Adam is a man with no interest!After the backhand, Lilith fell to hell, and some legends even said that she became a vampire!Even the origin of vampires.

 C1294

    Of course, these are all legends, true or false cannot be verified, but one thing is certain, this is definitely a big guy!


    This made Su Bai couldn''t help but smile and said, "If the child is still alive and Lilith takes it, it will be easier!"


    "Leave it to me, Lilith, Zha Kang, save the child!"


    "it is good!"


    "But... where is the child?" Anna said.


    "Just below the monastery!"


    Imogen was not needed to confirm this, and he glanced at the release of his psychic power, and soon discovered that there is something special in the sewer of the monastery!


    Anna took them into the monastery and came to the room where the incident occurred.


    "That''s what happened here!" Anna said and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled, reaching out his palm to the ground.


    Everyone looked at Su Bai in doubt, and heard a thud.


    The ground under Su Bai''s palm was sunken in an instant, and the cement ground and the soil covered underneath descended like quicksand quickly. Everyone quickly stepped back and looked at the pit that appeared.


    "It''s so deep, how do you go down, jump down?" Constantine asked.


    Su Bai did not answer, and the scene that shocked them appeared immediately. Steps appeared out of thin air. Not long after, the steps leading to the sewer were built.


    "Go on!"


    Su Bai said, stepping down the stairs.


    "He..." Anna couldn''t help but asked Constantine in surprise, who is this Su Bai? This method doesn''t seem like magic.


    "I do not know either!"


    Constantine shook his head wryly and walked in.


    The sewer was very dim, exuding a strong... smell.


    Su Bai blocked his sense of smell and walked in one direction.


    Drains, all kinds of garbage.


    Su Bai felt that after going out, he had to take a good bath!


    "Look!"


    After walking a few steps, I suddenly heard Anna yelling in a low voice, and then I saw that there seemed to be a small cage in front, and lying in the cage was the baby they were looking for.


    After walking a few steps quickly, Anna hurriedly carried the baby out.


    "You go out first." Su Bai said.


    "What about you?" Anna asked.


    "To deal with Lilith." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "go!"


    Constantine knew the strength of Supai, and knew that he had to take the child back now.Turning and leaving with Anna at the moment, passing through a crossroad, as long as turning one direction to get out.But at this moment Constantine suddenly stopped and held Anna.


    "Shhh, don''t have any trouble!"


    "Lilith?" Anna asked hurriedly.


    Constantine grinned: "I hope it is Lilith, he may be more difficult to deal with than Lilith, this is... a strange demon!"


    "Then let''s run!"


    "No, it will know and attack us as soon as we escape..."


    "What do you do, do you have any way?" Anna asked eagerly.


    Constantine was silent, he didn''t know how to deal with this thing, even... how to escape from it.


    Now I can only wait!


    With good luck, there may be a way to solve Lilith after Su Bai.


    Of course, he can also run back directly, causing trouble, and he believes that Su Bai will definitely like this guy!However, he didn''t do this. He wasn''t sure if Su Bai could tell them to deal with the two, or don''t add trouble to him.


    I have to say that Constantine is rare to be kind and never thought of cheating others!


    Constantine and Anna encountered a strange demon blocking the way, and Su Bai and Imogen had also met Lilith!


    Wearing a black hooded robe, the exposed skin is very strange, pale and bloated, like buck teeth, the teeth are very protruding, and there is a ghastly evil atmosphere all over the body.


    "So strong!"

 C1295

    Su Bai couldn''t help muttering softly.


    Just from the perspective of breath, this should be the strongest demon he has encountered!


    Much stronger than the demon who signed a contract with someone before!


    "Can you deal with her?" Su Bai said towards Imogen.


    Imogen did not speak.


    Although she is an angel and a fallen angel, Lilith is not a waiting person. She is not sure, or... She also knows in her heart that she may not be her opponent.


    "Then stay away!"


    Su Bai said lightly and took a few steps forward.


    Lilith stared at Su Bai with a strange hissing noise in her mouth.


    Suddenly.


    She is gone!


    "Fast speed!"


    Su Bai secretly said in his heart, and immediately after hearing a ding, Lilith had already come to her, her slender and sharp fingers pierced her chest!


    "Ding!"


    A crisp crash sounded.


    Su Bai and Lilith were both taken aback!


    Item 0036


    Su Bai didn''t expect Lilith to move so fast, she really deserves to be the ancestor of the vampire in teleportation.But Lilith was surprised that Su Bai''s body was so strong that she couldn''t... hurt him!After being stunned, Lilith shot again.


    This time, she went through Su Bai smoothly.


    It can be clearly seen that her arm stretched in from Su Bai''s chest and then came out from her back!


    A triumphant smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Imogen also showed a surprised look.


    Actually, he was killed like this?


    It¡¯s not that Imogen has any feelings for Su Bai, but she knows Su Bai is very strong, and she never thought that Lilith might kill Su Bai so easily, especially after Su Bai took her first blow. !Just when Imogen was startled, he suddenly realized something was wrong!


    No blood!


    No blood came out of Su Bai, and Lilith''s hands were not stained with blood.


    This is not right!


    At this time, Lilith seemed to react.


    At this moment, Su Bai suddenly moved, and slowly walked forward, and immediately saw his body passing through Lilith strangely!


    Then turned around.


    Intact.


    How can it hurt?


    "This... how is this done?"


    When Imogen was surprised, Lilith moved again.


    As if an afterimage rushed over.


    Su Bai stayed there, seeing Lilith''s hand approaching her suddenly raised her hand and raised it.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The next electric current suddenly emerged and hit Lilith.


    Lilith''s body trembled for a while, and she could rush back for about a second.However, one second was already very slow for Su Bai, and it was obvious that with a light wave of his other hand, the black mist instantly entangled Lilith!


    In an instant.


    A strange cry rang from Lilith''s mouth, followed by a surge of evil power, and the black mist was actually broken!


    The angry Lilith grinned and rushed towards Su Bai.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai''s body suddenly turned into a small Lilith with a punch, and then Su Bai returned to normal behind her, and the black mist once again entangled Lilith!


    Suck me!


    Snapped!

 C1296

    The black mist broke again, and this time Lilith seemed to have some lingering fears. She didn''t turn her head to attack but wanted to escape.


    But as soon as he moved, he saw flames burst out of the ground with a bang.


    Like a ring of fire, it surrounded Lilith and Su Bai!


    At the same time, the black mist entangled again!


    Lilith seemed to be a little afraid of the fire of hell, waving her hands to attack the black mist. The black mist was divided into countless sections by Su Bai, densely packed, and Lilith cut it off but immediately added it!


    "Roar!"


    Lilith suddenly roared, and suddenly turned around and plunged into the fire of hell.


    The flame burned on Lilith''s body in an instant, and Lilith let out a scream of pain, but she was very decisive without any pause!


    boom!


    Lilith rushed out of the flames and fell directly to the ground, her robes already turned to ashes, and her body was burnt to be extremely shocking.


    The trembling Lilith glanced at Su Bai with resentment, almost crawling with her hands and feet together, turning her eyes and walking away!


    "Want to run? A big guy like you, I won''t let you run away!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, and suddenly threw a purple crystal directly in front of Lilith.At the same time, his hands were raised.


    The fire of hell in the left hand.


    Right-hand dimension black mist.


    Lilith, who was crawling fast, didn''t notice the changes in front of her at all, or even if she noticed, she couldn''t react.


    Plunged into the purple teleportation space.


    next moment.


    The space in front of Su Bai suddenly twisted, a portal opened and Lilith ran out.


    Lilith might not have reacted yet.


    But Imogen next to him saw it really!


    This... it just made her wonder how to describe it.


    Lilith ran for a long time and ran back to Su Bai again.


    Su Bai raised his hands and grabbed Lilith with his left hand fiercely. The burning of hell fire made Lilith scream instantly.At the same time sounded, the sound of sizzling barbecue!The black mist in her right hand entangled Lilith, and began to violently absorb...


    Although it''s not the two kinds of ice and fire, Lilith''s taste is not good.


    The fire of hell has natural restraint on her, and the energy absorption is making her weak, and the absorbed energy directly transforms the city into the power of dimensions to continue to strengthen the black mist.


    It can be said that even if it is better than Lilith, it is helpless, and can only struggle in vain and howl!


    But her scream sounded a little bit wrong, different from the screams and screams before, more like some kind of prophecy.


    "She is looking for a helper!"


    Imogen said suddenly.


    "helper?"


    "This is her lair. Legend has it that there will be a guardian in the lair, that is, a strange demon. It is made by breaking and twisting the limbs of a six-year-old baby. It is a very powerful murderous demon!"


    "A faceless monster with twisted body and crawling limbs?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, have you seen a different demon?" Imogen said.


    "Zha Kang will solve him!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    When I was looking for Lilith and the baby before, Su Bai swept here. At that time I also noticed this strange monster, but it was far away and it was quiet. Su Bai didn''t care. He originally planned to solve it after he solved Lilith. .Unexpectedly, it came out first and stopped Constantine, but Su Bai believed that Constantine should have a solution!


    "boom!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words fell, gunfire suddenly sounded.


    As the gunpowder smoke filled, Constantine''s lower abdomen was instantly stained red, looking at Anna in disbelief!


    "Don''t, don''t blame me, I am willing to save an innocent life unconditionally, and you...not innocent!" Anna finished, holding the baby and turned around and ran.


    The strange demon who heard Lilith''s call came here, and after seeing Constantine, the strange demon stopped.


    "It hasn''t been here for such a long time, it seems that he is still solving Lilith...hehehe...Am I not an innocent person? In this case...I can''t let you pass anymore, anyway..." Constantine Looking at the blood-stained lower abdomen, his face paled with a smile.


    Item 0037


    boom!


    Lilith''s body suddenly turned into ashes and fell violently.

 C1297

    Su Bai frowned and waved, a light breeze blew away the ashes in an instant to prevent him from being contaminated.


    Withdrawing the fire of hell, Su Bai raised his right hand, and after absorbing Lilith''s energy, the black mist was much bigger than before.As expected, Lilith, this energy is really strong.


    Speaking of it, Lilith is unlucky!


    Encountering a nemesis like Su Bai, otherwise he would never die, even Constantine or others would barely scare her away at best, it is impossible to kill her completely.In addition, she summoned a strange demon, if the strange demon could have a chance to turn around, but was entangled by Constantine, and the result was... Lilith was dead!


    Solved Lilith.


    Su Bai disappeared with a whistling sound, and appeared directly near Constantine the next moment.


    As soon as he came over, Su Bai found that something was wrong with Constantine!


    His eyes were blood red, and he exuded a very evil atmosphere.


    This is not Constantine.


    In other words, something is possessed by Constantine!


    Constantine''s lower abdomen was stained with blood, but it seemed that there was no wound, and he had a spell tattoo on his arm.At this time Constantine was walking towards the strange demon. Although the strange demon had no eyes at all on his face, it was like a swirling dough, but he seemed to be able to see Constantine approaching, stepping back, his body shivering. !


    fear!


    The strange demon was afraid of Constantine, or rather, the guy who was possessed by Constantine at this time!


    "roll!"


    "Oh, don''t run, I didn''t let you run!"


    Constantine yelled and scared away the strange demon, but Su Bai was anxious.


    How could this kind of good thing Su Bai let it run away? With a movement of his body, Su Bai had teleported to the side of the strange monster, followed by the emergence of black mist behind him, entangled the strange monster and began to absorb it frantically.


    The increase in dimensional power, coupled with the fact that the alien demon should have been frightened by Constantine, but could not break free for the first time. As a result...he was unlucky!


    Su defeated this move.


    If you get entangled and don''t break free in the first time, the ending is basically doomed.


    No solution at all!


    Puff!


    Constantine slumped on the ground and gasped for breath. Imogen had also rushed over at this time and glanced at Constantine without speaking.


    About five minutes later!


    The alien demon turned into ashes.


    Su Bai took a deep breath in satisfaction.


    After absorbing several big guys in a row, the power of the dark dimension is now almost restored to the lord level!


    "What''s the situation?" Su Bai walked over and asked Constantine.


    "Be pitted!"


    Constantine smiled bitterly: "The strange demon appeared, and Anna and I were a little helpless. She gave me a shot to save the child!"


    "When encountering monsters chasing you, you don''t need to run faster, you just need to run faster than others! Anna understands this truth, and will leave you behind to attract strange monsters. Seeing you get trapped, I feel so happy to hear Yeah!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Constantine shook his head bitterly: "I don''t blame her, I... really am not an innocent person!"


    "Really? If I tell you, in fact, you just have to wait, Lilith summoned a strange monster, and its primary task is not to deal with you but to save Lilith, are you very depressed?"


    "In other words... even if Anna doesn''t shoot, we will be fine if we wait a while?" Constantine opened his mouth and looked at Su Bai, not knowing what to say.


    pit.


    Too bad!


    "What did you let yourself possess?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Constantine smiled bitterly: "This is all for you. After Anna is gone, I am afraid that you will have trouble in the past, so I let Pazuzu be possessed. As a result...this is miserable!"


    "Don''t say it so nice, why do you figure it out for me, you asked me to help, help you!"


    Su Bai said angrily, and then looked at Imogen.


    He kind of regarded Imogen as an encyclopedia.


    But as an angel, Imogen does know a lot!


    "Pazuzu, the evil god of famine, pests, and winds in Assyrian mythology, can expel weak demons and belong to very powerful demons!" Imogen paused: "It can be said that it is stronger than Lilith!"


    Better than Lilith?


    Su Bai looked at Constantine with golden eyes.

 C1298

    Constantine shivered and said: "It is not a good thing to let it possess. I think it won''t be long before I can resist becoming a demon and becoming Pazuzu''s body."


    "Can you... just suck it up?"


    "So... what you said before was so miserable and so righteous, but in fact you thought I had a solution, so I did it."


    "Or I''m crazy to let Pazuzu possess!"


    Constantine took it for granted.


    "Well, you know that you don''t have any fearless spirit!" Su Bai said with a lipstick, "Let''s go, go out first, the taste here is not so good!"


    The three came up from the sewer and returned to the previous room.


    Anna stood at the far door holding a gun, and the baby seemed to have been sent away.


    Seeing Su Bai, Imogen and Zha Kang, Anna froze for a moment and slowly put down the gun."Solution...resolved?"


    "solved!"


    Su Baixiaoxiao walked over and patted Anna on the shoulder, watching her look at Constantine''s complicated eyes with a smile, and said, "I only have one word to tell you."


    Anna turned to look at Su Bai.


    "Good job!"


    Su Bai haha ??smiled and left, Anna looked strange and blank!


    After Su Bai went out with Imogen, Anna and Constantine must have something to say.


    After all, Anna did not do this thing authentically.


    It was she who asked Constantine for help, and she was also Constantine''s old lover, although the two must have had some grievances in the past, and they knew that Anna shot to save the baby, but it was really not true.But this is a matter between her and Constantine, and Su Bai has no position to take care of!


    About half an hour later, Constantine came out of the monastery.


    "Is it over?" Su Bai smiled and said to Constantine: "You are here to help. She gave you a shot. I thought you would give her a shot."


    Item 0038


    Su Bai laughed ridiculously. Constantine''s name is Zakang means that he is not a good bird, besides being a pitfall, he is also romantic.He was originally an old lover, but now there is still this grudge, Su Bai thought he would come to a nostalgic friendly match or revenge a friendly match. I didn''t expect Constantine to let it go. It seems that he should be serious about Anna, right?


    Since Constantine did not intend to stay, the three of them left the monastery and found a hotel nearby to stay first.


    Opened two rooms.


    In Constantine''s room.


    "Lie down, I''ll try it first!" Su Bai said towards Constantine.


    Constantine lay down when he heard the words, and the black mist had wrapped around him.


    Pazuzu is in Constantine''s body, and it''s still hidden, and it''s nothing like under normal circumstances.But when the black mist entangled Constantine, he began to shake violently, his eyes gradually turning red, and it was obvious that Pazuzu was already upper body!


    Pazuzu is struggling and hideous.


    It feels like a beast, making people feel chilly.


    The black mist was broken by it in an instant, and it was about to rise suddenly.


    As a result, he stopped just after sitting up.The feeling was like being acupuncture and being still, the muscles on his body trembled, and the grim expression on his face could feel that he was exerting force, but he could not move.


    "what have you done?"


    Pazuzu asked sternly, the voice a bit like electronic sound.


    Su Bai did not speak, and once again released the black mist to entangle Pazuzu. This time, Pazuzu could no longer break free.


    The absorption begins!


    Pazuzu''s energy poured into the black mist along Constantine''s body. At the same time, the black mist thrived at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The lights flickered, and the surrounding atmosphere became gloomy and cold.


    Pazuzu roared, but Su Bai never heard it!


    "Let go... let me go... I would like to leave Constantine''s body..." Pazuzu said gloomily.


    "That won''t work." Su Bai smiled and shook his head."If you leave his body, where can I find you?"


    On the one hand, Su Bai accelerated the speed of absorption.


    Pazuzu was unwilling to continue to talk about the conditions, but unfortunately Su Bai had no interest at all. How could the benefits he gave were better than absorbing his energy?Seeing Su defeated and refused to let him go, Pazuzu threatened and cursed again.


    It lasted more than an hour.


    at last.


    The black mist left Constantine, and Constantine shook violently for a moment and then lay down, panting as if he was fished out of the water.

 C1299

    "Thank you..." Constantine said weakly.


    Just as Su Bai was about to speak, the phone rang suddenly, waved his hand and took out the phone.


    "Nora, what''s the matter?"


    "Zed...Zed was taken away..."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai frowned.


    "Just now, a group of people suddenly appeared. Someone who claimed to be the Holy Prosperous Crusaders came to capture Zed. Zed seemed to have some connection with them, and then left with them." Nora said hurriedly.


    "Well, I see, I will go back in a while!"


    Holy Pro Crusader, Zed!


    Of course there is a connection between them. Su Bai knew that Zede''s identity was not ordinary. Now that he is taken back by the Crusaders, there must be no danger for the time being!


    However, people... Su Bai will definitely bring it back!


    "I have something to leave first." Su Bai said to Constantine.


    "Need help?" Constantine asked?


    Su Bai smiled and said, "No, I can solve this little thing, just like that...Telephone!"


    After leaving the room, Su Bai took Imogen and opened the magic portal directly to Nora''s side!


    Imogen looked at the portal unexpectedly, and Nora on the other side was even more surprised.


    Looking at the hotel room, there is no trace of fighting, Nora is fine, that is to say... did not do anything, but because Zed may know that he can''t escape or know he should go back, so he left with them of.


    The position of the Crusades of the Holy Prophet is obviously not so easy to find, but it is not a problem for Su Bai.


    The spiritual power was activated, and Su Bai began to look for Zede!


    Seeing Su Bai standing still in silence, Nora and Moyjin waited quietly!


    "found it!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and found Zed!


    Zed was in the room of a ship at this time.


    The entire ship is full of crusaders, the guards at the door are very strict, and Zed''s phone has also been confiscated, sitting on the bed unhappy with regret!


    "I knew this, it would be better to...I might as well give myself to him...but...no matter what, if it is really handed over to him, the Crusaders will definitely not let him go, it is just to trouble him! "Zade sighed.


    "Who said I''m afraid of trouble?"


    Suddenly, Su Bai''s voice sounded.


    Ze De froze for a moment, and subconsciously looked around, only to find that there was no one at all.


    "Did I hear the hallucinations?" Ze De muttered quietly, and lay down on his back.


    As soon as she lay down, she felt that there was someone else beside her and turned to look.


    Su Bai was lying beside him!


    Ze De was stunned."Unexpectedly, it is not only auditory hallucinations, but also hallucinations. It seems... I really seem to fall in love with you. It would be great if you were really true, but unfortunately... I know this is impossible. Find me soon, and it¡¯s impossible to suddenly appear on the ship...I¡¯m going back...to the world I want to escape from. Did you know? My father is the leader of the Crusades, and he thinks the Messiah will come, And I... is the Virgin!"


    "Virgin Mary, hehe...what a distinguished status, but I don''t want to be it at all."


    "It would be great if... you are really!"


    Zede said quietly what was in his heart, and couldn''t help but want to stroke Su Bai''s cheek.


    Snapped!


    The hand touched Su Bai''s face, and Ze De was stunned by the actual feeling.


    After a while, she sat up abruptly and touched Su Bai''s face vigorously.


    "Really, really... Are you real? Are you not my illusion? Or is my illusion too realistic?"


    Item 0039


    "You, are you real?"


    After confirmation, Zed finally discovered that this was not an illusion at all, but a real thing!


    Without any hesitation or pause, Zed threw directly into Su Bai''s arms.Before he could speak, Zed had already kissed heavily.


    The lips fit tightly.


    Zed''s feeling seemed to blend into Su Bai''s body.


    After a hot kiss, Zed put his arms around Su Bai''s neck and said excitedly: "Why are you here?"

 C1300

    "I''m looking for you!" Su Bai said with a smile: "You don''t think I really let you leave like this, right? Virgin Mary?"


    "I didn''t conceal you on purpose." Zede said apologetically.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "So you refuse to have a relationship with me, because you are the Virgin Mary, you can''t break your body! But...this is also good. The pure and holy Virgin serves me with her mouth, and it''s pretty good. Exciting!"


    Zede gave him a blank look without curiosity, and slowly lay in his arms!


    "Do you want to follow me?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, but..."


    "No, but as long as you want to do it, as for the Crusaders, I didn''t take it seriously!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then said with a smirk: "We can cook uncooked rice here, don''t you think...is it exciting?"


    The Crusaders are guarding outside, they are loving inside.


    It seems... really exciting!


    "You...really can solve it?" Ze De asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded affirmatively: "If they are savvy, forget it, if they are not savvy...I don''t mind making the Crusaders history!"


    Ze De gave a heavy hmm, and then took the initiative to kiss him again.


    In the hot kiss, Zed had already taken the initiative to untie his clothes.At the same time, Su Bai was doing the same thing, and it didn''t take long for the two to meet frankly.Taking a look at Su Bai, Zede slowly began to serve.This is already practice makes perfect for Zed. The technique is very adept. If it is the usual, it is time for Nora to relay, but now Nora is not here, even if in... Zed won¡¯t let her. Here comes the relay.


    Pulling Zed to lie down, Zed consciously covered his mouth.


    Su Bai smiled and leaned in.


    In a moment, I saw Zede groan lowly.


    "I said, you can''t run!" Su Bai whispered beside Zede.


    After about a few minutes...there was a deep snort.


    Outside the room, the guards didn''t hear any sound at all, let alone what happened to the object they were protecting.


    The boat sailed to a small island smoothly and quickly.


    There is the base of the Crusaders.


    "Until this moment, I didn''t think I really belonged to you. I was watching when you were with Nora, and there were many times I couldn''t help but directly...just give it to you!" Zede lay on Su Bai In his arms, said quietly.


    Su Bai laughed."Nora can''t compare to you, Virgin Mary, that feels different!"


    "Even if I''m the Virgin Mary, don''t you still let you bully!" Zede whispered: "What should I do now? It should be soon...they will be there. There are many people on the island, if it is true. If there is a conflict... I''m afraid..."


    "Everything has me, don''t worry!"


    Su Bai patted Zede and said comfortingly.


    It didn''t take long for the ship to dock, and there was a sound outside the door.


    "Got it."


    Ze De responded, took a look at Su Bai, took a deep breath and pushed the door and walked out.


    Outside the door, two guards stood.


    After seeing Zed, he nodded slightly and just about to speak, and his eyes widened sharply after him.


    the man!


    How come there are strange men in Zed''s room?


    "Who are you, how did you get up..."


    The two guards were shocked, while questioning, they had already rushed towards Su Bai.


    No matter who he is, take it first.


    "I am the man of your Virgin!"


    Su Bai said lightly and waved his finger gently!


    The bodies of the two flew out involuntarily in an instant, and hit the wall heavily.


    boom!


    The sudden violent impact caused the two of them to faint instantly.


    Su Bai smiled at Zede and stepped forward.


    The voice quickly attracted the other guards. Seeing Su Bai with Zede, although he didn''t know what happened, he still came towards him.For these people, Su Bai had no interest at all, waving his fingers left and right, those people directly flew up and hit the wall and passed out!


    Walk up all the way, to the deck!

 C1301

    There were a lot of people on the deck, and they seemed to be disembarking.


    Many people gathered on the shore, including Zede''s father!


    "Huh? Who is that and what is going on?"


    When Su Bai and Ze De appeared on the deck, De Ze''s father instantly changed his color and frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    Before anyone could answer, the Crusaders on the deck suddenly fell to the ground with chuckles. Su Bai and Zede were left standing for a while!


    Such a weird situation caused the Crusaders on the shore to raise their guns and aim at Su Bai.


    The black muzzle came over, making Ze De a little worried.


    Su Bai strolled forward, looking at the shore condescendingly.Ignoring those gunpoints, Su Bai looked at Zede''s father and said, "You are the leader of the Crusades, Zede''s father, right? My name is Su Bai, Zede''s man!"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Zede''s father snorted, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    "Not good enough? What you said doesn''t count, let alone...this is already a fact!" Su Bai said.


    Ze De''s father''s face changed, staring at Su Bai and Ze De: "What did you say? Ze De, you tell me... You already..."


    "Yes! I have slept with him, he is my man, and the only man!" Zede said solemnly.


    "You...how dare you, how dare you! Don''t you know who you are or your mission?" Zede''s father was furious.


    "I just want to be myself!"


    Zed said in a loud voice."Just now, on this ship, we had a relationship! Father, I am no longer pure, you let us go!"


    "Go? You ruined my plan, ruined the coming of the Messiah, and blasphemed the sacred... Do you think... I will let you go?" Zede''s father shouted ferociously: "Give me take them under!"


    Item 0040


    "Father!" Zede shouted in a deep voice.


    "on!"


    Zede''s father was not moved at all, he was angry now, and he worked hard to plan everything, trying to welcome the coming of the Messiah.


    All this is ruined.


    Just because of this man!


    Zede''s father looked at Su Bai, and the more he looked, the more angry he got.


    "kill him!"


    "It seems we can''t agree!"


    Su Bai shrugged, turned his head and said, "Don''t move here!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai jumped down suddenly.


    As soon as it landed, gunshots sounded instantly!


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    The bullets came over.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Zed shouted loudly, hurriedly trying to jump down with him.


    In the end, she saw a very surprised scene.


    The bullet actually stopped in front of Su Bai.


    Not only her, but the entire Crusaders were stunned.


    It was the first time they saw such a weird scene!


    Su Bai raised his mouth with a sneer and waved his arm gently!


    Puff, puff...


    The bullet flew back instantly, and the crusaders felt a sharp pain in their foreheads without reacting at all, and they didn''t know anything immediately.In an instant, the surrounding crusaders fell to the ground neatly.


    Cold sweat.


    Flowing down Zede''s father''s forehead, in front of his eyes, a bullet was hanging in the air, close at hand.


    Su Bai came and stood in front of Zede''s father. Seeing Zede''s father panicked and nervous, Su Bai smiled and said, "You said God or angels will come to save you?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I want to bring Zed, she has nothing to do with your Crusaders in the future, is there any problem?" Su Bai interrupted him and asked in a deep voice.


    Zed''s father gritted his teeth and looked at Zed, who was following Su Bai."You...really want to do this with me, do you do with the Crusaders?"

 C1302

    "Father... I just want to live my own life." Ze De said solemnly.


    Looking at Zed, then at Su Bai.


    Zede''s father said: "I hope you know what you are doing, you... let''s go!"


    "But don''t think that this is the case. God will punish your blasphemy, sure!"


    "Then I will wait for God to find me!"


    Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    Crusader leader?


    Su Bai thought how tough it was, but that was the result.If he continues to be tough, Su Bai will not mind destroying the Crusaders.Looking at Zed¡¯s face, maybe he won¡¯t kill him, but it will also give him a good experience in the Akum Asylum!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai pulled Zede and turned on the boat, and immediately saw Su Bai''s fingers raised, and the crusaders who passed out to death were thrown down, piled up in front of Zede''s father like a stack of arhats.Not seeing Su Bai go to drive, the ship started slowly by itself.


    As the ship left the shore, the bullet in front of Zede''s father fell to the ground!


    He, slumped on the ground!


    "I still feel a little unbelievable now, but I didn''t expect it to be like this... It can be solved easily." Zede muttered toward Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "How hard do you think it is? If it''s God, maybe...it might be a bit troublesome, just a crusader, naturally easy."


    "I knew this, I should have given it to you from the beginning!"


    Zed was a little regretful.


    She was worried that she would cause trouble to Su Bai, so she endured it all the time. She didn''t expect... the trouble she thought was so simple for Su Bai!


    "It''s not too late now!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    While using his power to control the cruise ship, Su Bai returned to the room holding Zede.


    If you see that there are only two of them on the cruise ship, naturally you don''t need to cover up. It didn''t take long for the sound to be heard!


    On the way, Su Bai and Zede can be said to be full of joy. Zede is naturally extremely excited to be free at last, and Su Bai is even more tireless, from the room to the deck, enjoying each other in the vast sea. !


    The sun is setting.


    On the deck, Zed¡¯s high-pitched voice gradually came to an end. She lay down limply from Su Bai, watching the dimming starry sky above her head and feeling the cool sea breeze. Zed felt that this was simply the life he had dreamed of. How many times have I encountered scenes in my dreams!


    "I''m curious, how did you come up?"


    After taking a break, Zede asked Su Bai.


    "It''s teleported here!"


    "Teleport?"


    "For example...this way..."


    Su Bai smiled and said that he had disappeared suddenly. After Zede was stunned for a moment, he saw Su Bai appear again.The difference is... Su Bai also brought two people over.


    Nora, Imogen!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared so defenseless, and then suddenly brought the two of them over, making everyone feel a little confused!


    "Well, it''s hard to get out of the sea, let''s play on the sea for a few days!"


    Su Bai said with a smile!


    You don¡¯t need to worry about everything you need to wear to eat and drink.


    There is no need to worry about being put down by others in this vast sea, it can be said to be quite indulgent.Nora, Zed needless to say, even Imogen, a fallen angel, and his skirt were defeated by Su!


    How can you stand alone if no one wears it?


    While enjoying the service of the Virgin, while watching the fallen angels flap their wings and fly naked in the air.


    In addition to being wonderful, Su Bai really doesn''t know how to describe it!


    Crazy overnight.


    At noon the next day.


    Su Bai let Nora, Zed lay on the deck and smeared sunscreen. After he was done, he saw Imogen sitting and drinking wine, Su Bai beckoned!


    "what happened?"


    "Get down!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I don''t need it, and I won''t be tanned!"

 C1303

    "Let you get down, you just get down, there are so many words!" Su Bai pulled Imogen down and let her get down, followed by the spray of sunscreen, and smeared her on her body.


    Seeing three white and tender beauties lying side by side, the visual impact is really good!


    Su Bai smiled satisfied and walked over to take a sip of the wine and prepared to admire it. At this time, Zede suddenly got up and waved Su Bai to pass.


    As soon as Su Bai passed, Zed suddenly got up and pushed Su Bai to the place, followed by picking up suntan lotion and saying, "It''s your turn!"


    "Do you want to wipe it for me? Okay!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No, it''s the three of us!"


    Ze De chuckled, three people with six hands on Su Bai''s body...


    Item 0041


    Just as Su Bai was dishonest when she applied sunscreen to them, they naturally did not behave properly.It didn''t take long for a normal thing to gradually taste.Zed and Nora lay down beside Su Bai''s arms, but Imogen worked hard to serve from below.To be honest, Su Bai did not deliberately teased Imogen, but in such a ridiculous atmosphere, coupled with the identity relationship between Su Bai and Imogen, Imogen¡¯s participation was not obtrusive. Of nature.


    It seems that it should be like this...


    "Fallen angel, let me have a taste of it!"


    Su Bai smiled happily, rolled over and pressed Imogen onto the deck.


    After Imogen completely became the people of Su Bai, Nora and Zed were not so afraid of Imogen. With the same identity and experience, it was naturally easy to open their hearts and become intimate.


    But even if the three are together, it seems that it is not the opponent of Su defeat.


    The first to lose was Zed, then Thea, and Imogen was still relatively strong, after all, he was a fallen angel, with a slightly different physical fitness.But... she was able to dominate for a while, and finally lost.For Imogen, Su Bai has unlocked many poses that ordinary people can''t do. People hold their shoulders when riding horses, but he can do it well, but they grab wings.Even if the sun is hotter, he will let Imogen open his wings and fly up and down by himself, which can be said to be wonderful!


    This absurd and relaxing life lasted for a few days, and it was not until Constantine called to ask about the situation.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to go to Constantine and continue to mix with him for a while, because this guy can always encounter supernatural events to facilitate his own energy absorption.


    However, on the way home, Nora suddenly received a call which caused some changes in the itinerary!


    Zed and Nora have been defeated, and Su Bai is still fighting Imogen.


    Finally, draw a successful end to the last stop of leaving.


    The phone rang at this time!


    By listening to the ringtone, Nora knew it was her phone.


    Struggling to get up and find the phone and glance at the number, Nora''s expression changed slightly, then she walked to the distance to answer the call.


    "What? I know, I will pass as soon as possible!"


    Putting down the phone, Nora turned and returned. At this time, Imogen was making a high-pitched voice, then fell silent.


    Su Bai left Imogen and looked at Nora.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    "I...my mother...she had an accident, and the hospital called to hope I could go there. If possible, I think...I want to go right away!" Nora said.


    "Go and clean up!" Su Bai said.


    "Thank you!" Nora said gratefully.


    For about half an hour, Nora was already packed.


    "You will take Deze back later, I''ll take Nora to see!" Su Bai said to Imogen, then took Nora and teleported away directly.


    In the corridor of a certain hospital.


    Su Bai and Nora appeared suddenly.


    After looking around, Nora quickly recognized him, then found a direction and walked over.On the way, Nora explained the situation with Su Bai.


    It turns out that her mother has been sick and hospitalized here, but her condition has always been stable, but now suddenly something seems to have occurred!Soon, the two came to the ward where Nora''s mother was. Nora went to the doctor to ask about the situation, and Su Bai glanced at Nora''s mother!


    She is in a coma!


    Looks a little haggard and weak.


    But very strange, Su Bai discovered that her blood vessels turned out to be black...


    It looks weird!


    After a while, Nora returned.


    "What did the doctor say?" Su Bai asked.


    Nora shook her head: "The doctor also doesn''t know why he was in a coma, and the blood vessels have become like this... The hospital is undergoing laboratory tests and examination results, at least it seems that there is no life-threatening at present!"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Su Bai shook his head faintly.

 C1304

    "What do you mean?" Nora became nervous.


    "Her body is full of dark power, and it wouldn''t be the case for no reason. And... she''s fine now, but I''m afraid if she delays..." Before Su Bai finished speaking, Nora yanked. Staying on Su Bai''s arm... "You, you must have a way, right?"


    "of course!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then came to Nora''s mother.


    The hand is on her arm, the energy is absorbed!


    In an instant.


    A mass of black material energy rushed into Su Bai''s body.


    At that moment, Su Bai felt anger, felt the killing, felt the faint uncontrollable restlessness!


    Nora''s mother''s blood vessels had returned to their normal color. Su Bai looked at him, but the blood vessels did not change color, because the dark matter energy was suppressed by him!


    "Very powerful energy, and very dark... It feels like the feeling when I was the Slaughter Lord!"


    Su Bai sighed slightly and said to Nora: "Well, your mother is fine."


    "How about you?" Nora asked worriedly.


    "I''m not going to be okay, but... I was a little surprised to find out! You accompany your mother, I''ll go out!"


    Su Bai said to Nora, and then came out of the ward!


    This dark matter power is very special, and Su Bai found that although he had absorbed it into his body, the speed of transforming the power of the city''s dimensions was relatively slow.At the same time, Su Bai used this power to sense a stronger existence!


    Walking along the corridor and getting closer to that force, Su Bai felt the more restless he was.


    Fortunately, it was just restlessness. Su Bai had already experienced a similar situation, and it would not be affected.


    After a few steps, Su Bai stopped.


    He saw a doctor who looked very young and handsome!


    This power comes from his body, near his heart!


    "How can I help you?"


    The doctor seemed to notice Su Bai who was looking at him, and asked with a smile.


    "It''s inconvenient here. How about going to the rooftop?" Su Bai said with a smile. Following the activation of his spiritual power, the doctor involuntarily followed Su Bai to the rooftop.


    Chapter 0042 Mysterious House and Black Diamond


    The rooftop is very quiet and there are no people.


    Su Bai turned and looked at the doctor. The doctor was still under control and stood motionless.


    "Let me see what it is!"


    Su Bai looked at the doctor, the magnetic field ability sensed the things in his body, and the magnetic force began to slowly flow out.


    As it moved, the doctor began to tremble in pain.


    Little by little!


    Puff!


    The blood vessel in his arm burst suddenly, and many black fragments flew out of the blood vessel.


    The fragments were large or small. After being dragged out by Su Bai, they floated over Su Bai''s palm and slowly flowed, and then gathered together to form a nail-sized black fragment with a faint purple glow. .


    The dark matter power is extremely powerful and surging!


    The magnetic force was retracted, and the broken pieces fell into Su Bai''s hands with a clatter. Su Bai looked down, feeling... it was like a black diamond!


    "What a powerful magic!"


    As soon as he touched it, Su Bai felt a powerful force emerging from the black diamond.


    "It looks like this is just one of the pieces, not complete!"


    Su Bai frowned and put away the pieces of the black diamond as he was about to leave, but the black diamond suddenly became restless and began to shake violently, as if to guide Su Bai where to go.Su Bai slowly moved forward in the direction of its restlessness. There was nothing and nothing in front of him, but the feeling became stronger and stronger.


    suddenly!


    Su Bai stopped.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, I looked at a door that appeared out of nowhere!


    Yes.


    It''s just a door!


    Su Bai looked at the door in front of him. There was nothing, no house, and the door had a frame, it was just a door.Going to the back, there was nothing unusual, Su Bai could feel that there was a very special and powerful magical power in this door.

 C1305

    "Who has the ability to do this?"


    Constantine?


    He can''t!


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Bai held the door handle and pushed the door open.


    On the other side, is a corridor!


    The corridor is very long, with rooms on both sides, and at the end of the corridor, there is a door!


    "Why do you look familiar?"


    Su Bai stepped in and closed the door.


    Su Bai changed hands and opened the door again, but outside the door was no longer the rooftop of the hospital, but a strange bamboo forest?


    "Interesting, portal?"


    Su Bai thought for a while, closed the door and walked towards the end of the corridor.


    Open the door!


    A small corridor with upward stairs.


    Su Bai walked up step by step, and soon saw a spacious living room.


    Seeing this living room, Su Bai laughed!


    "No wonder I feel familiar, isn''t this a safe house? It seems... this safe house is really the mysterious house I know!"


    The Mystery House once appeared in the Dark Justice League, which is regarded as a base, and to some extent Constantine is the master!The special thing about this mysterious house is that it can appear anywhere in the world.


    However, the current Constantine is not familiar with this mysterious house, let alone the ability to use it!


    But how did this door appear?


    Is it related to black diamond fragments?


    Constantine and Chas didn''t seem to be there, and Su Bai quickly found a small box following the black diamond pieces!


    Open the box, there is a glass container in it, which contains exactly the same pieces of black diamond in your hand...fragments!


    It''s just relatively bigger!


    Snapped!


    The container opened and Su Bai spread his hands.


    The dark fragments flew out instantly, and the two fragments merged into one, and then floated back to Su Bai''s hands.


    "It''s stronger again!"


    "The power contained in this black diamond is no less than the feeling of an infinite gem!"


    Su Bai frowned slightly and began to absorb it quickly!


    According to this speed and the energy contained, I feel that it will not be able to absorb all of it in a short time.


    "good stuff!"


    Although I don''t know what this black diamond is, but this energy...but a good thing!


    "Better go back to the hospital first."


    Su Bai thought for a while, turned around and went back the same way, and came to the door again.


    "I don''t know, will it be a hospital!"


    Su Bai smiled and was about to open the door, but suddenly felt something wrong behind him.


    He turned his head sharply, but there was no one behind him.


    The spiritual power was released, and Su Bai felt a bit.


    No one really.


    "It''s interesting! When I have time later, I will study this mysterious thing carefully!" Su Bai grinned and opened the door!


    Outside, the bamboo forest disappeared.


    Sure enough, he returned to the rooftop of the hospital.


    After stepping out, Su Bai looked at the doctor who was still lying on the ground.


    door¡­¡­


    Disappeared!

 C1306

    "The house of mystery is really mysterious!"


    Su Bai said and left from the rooftop. Of course, he didn''t forget to notify the nurse by the way to save the doctor on the rooftop.


    Back to Nora''s current ward, although she hasn''t woken up yet, she has returned to normal.


    Seeing Su Bai came back, Nora hurriedly turned her head and looked over.


    "It''s all resolved, don''t worry, there shouldn''t be any more incidents in this hospital!"


    "That''s good!" Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You care about money so much because of your mother?" Su Bai asked.


    Looking at her mother''s illness, it must cost a lot.


    Nora shook her head: "Half and half, the cost of medicine really makes me bear a lot of pressure. With the money you gave me, it will make me a lot easier. The other half is also because I have seen how life without money is. I firmly believe that, so let me become more concerned about money and pay more attention to money!"


    "You stay with her for a while, and I will let someone come to pick you up and transfer her to the hospital!" Su Bai said.


    "Transfer?" Nora asked unexpectedly.


    Su Bai nodded: "Although her disease may not be cured by medical science, there is a place where it should be possible! And it is absolutely safe there."


    "Arkham Asylum, you can search for it yourself."


    Nora picked up the phone and searched suspiciously, and soon showed a surprised expression.


    "In addition to being the owner of Eternal Paradise, I am also the owner of the Akum Asylum!"


    "You don''t need to bear the expenses in the future, just treat it as a reward for you!"


    After Su Bai took out the phone and called Arkham, he asked them to come back and pick up someone!


    Item 0043


    Settling things about Nora, Su Bai found Zed and Imogen, and then went to the mysterious house together.


    Constantine and Chas have not yet come back, maybe they have gone to deal with some incident!


    After returning to the mysterious thing, Su Bai began to study.


    He found that the doors in the corridor seemed to lead to different places, and they would change.


    After trying several times, Su Bai found that he could control where the door appeared according to his own thoughts. He even teleported to another place deliberately, and then he sensed the existence of the door, and then returned to the mysterious house through the door!


    But when Su Bai asked Zed and Imogen to try, nothing happened!


    "It''s really strange. Does this mysterious house recognize me? But I haven''t done anything!"


    Su Bai did not come to the House of Mystery many times, and did not do anything with the mysterious things.If I really want to say, this time the incident may be because of the black diamond, but this black diamond is a dark substance, and it should have nothing to do with the mysterious house!Su Bai couldn''t figure it out, but at least it can prove that he seems to be able to use the mysterious house!


    Coming out of the corridor and back to the top, it didn''t take long for Constantine and Chas to return!


    Looks a little bit ashamed.


    When I asked, I realized that they were going to deal with the case, and it was not an ordinary case.


    They met the snake of Eden!


    This is also a guy with a lot of history, that is, it encouraged Eve to eat the forbidden fruit, which is considered a very old, evil guy.He also has a name called the fraudster!Simply put, it is good at deceiving others with lies!


    "what a pity!"


    I heard that after Constantine drove the Serpent of Eden away, Su was still a little regretful.


    Energy!


    "By the way, do you know what this is?"


    Su Bai took out the black diamond.


    "Where did you get it?" Constantine asked in surprise.


    Su Bai will briefly talk about what happened, including the changes in the Mystery House. Constantine was surprised and slowly talked about the origin of the black diamond.


    This thing is actually a dark magic prop. Legend has it that a long time ago a magical wizard used this black diamond to rule mankind. Later, mankind asked God for help. God solved the wizard and destroyed the black diamond. The black diamond was torn apart. Living in the world.And over the years, many magic items have been collected in the mysterious house, some are Constantine, some are Liv¡¯s father, after all, Liv¡¯s father is the former owner of this mysterious house!


    "As for why you can be recognized by the Mysterious House, perhaps it is because you resisted the temptation of the Black Diamond, and your mind is determined to meet the requirements of the Mysterious House! Of course, it is also possible that Liv¡¯s father found that his daughter was sleeping by you. You threatened to settle the account with him again, so he will hand over this house to you in advance!" Constantine said with a smile.


    "I don''t think you are still in the mood to gloat. If this mysterious house belongs to me, I can let you move out at any time, so... is it really good for you to be so gloating with your landlord?"


    "Uh... it doesn''t hurt anyway!"


    Constantine was very witty and stopped talking.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and Su Bai glanced at the number with surprise.

 C1307

    It turned out to be Caitlin in Midtown.


    Is it for the bill?


    Su Bai answered the phone.


    "Mr. Su Bai, I want to tell you that the particle accelerator has been completed, and we are going to start the formal operation the day after tomorrow. Will you come over?" Caitlin said.


    "Particle accelerator?"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he thought for a while and said, "I may not be able to pass something recently, but...I wish you success!"


    Although Caitlin was a little disappointed that Su Lost could not come, after all, he was an investor in this project and also in the cutting-edge laboratory. It was indeed disappointing and regrettable not to be able to attend such an important occasion, but she couldn''t say anything.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai''s mouth kept smiling.


    The particle accelerator is doomed to fail.


    It''s not that the technology is immature, but it''s off, but because the reverse flash will never make the particle accelerator successful. Otherwise, how would the Flash be born?I remember that the particle accelerator exploded, and the Flash happened to be struck by lightning, and then fell into a coma. I forgot how long Su Bai had been in the coma. Anyway, he only became the Flash after waking up!So for the time being, he didn''t plan to pass. An explosion was nothing good. He was still going to study the mysterious house and figure out what was going on.


    The so-called landlord Su defeat is of course a joke, so at present it seems that only oneself can drive the mysterious house.


    But Constantine is familiar with living here for so long, and in name, it still seems to belong to Liv.Su Bai didn''t plan to occupy this place, but it was quite convenient to use it as a stronghold!


    Su Bai did not go anywhere in the next time, staying to study the mysterious house!


    In addition to the row of doors in the corridor, there are also several rooms above.


    After tidying up and moving in, Su Bai absorbed the energy from the black diamond, absorbed the cosmic energy, and studied the mysterious house. Time seemed to suddenly become a little insufficient, and things became more numerous!


    On Nora''s side, her mother has been placed in Arkham.


    Immediately after the event of the particle accelerator was also broadcast live on TV, the fact that the particle accelerator exploded was just like the plot.Caitlin also made a call to apologize and apologize. After all, this investment is so big and it made such a sensation that it failed and felt very guilty!However, Su Bai did not pursue it at all, instead they paid a sum of money to let them build a particle accelerator!


    Unknowingly, more than a month passed!


    Constantine and Chas are basically not here, they have been dealing with various cases outside.


    And in this more than a month, Su Bai has completely absorbed the black diamond''s ability, and the black diamond is shattered!


    After Su Bai tried it, he was still able to drive the Mystery House, that is to say, it has no direct connection with Black Diamond!


    "Are there any cases to be busy recently?" Su Bai asked towards Constantine.


    Constantine smiled bitterly: "After the rise of darkness, there have been more and more incidents, and the cases...there are so many!"


    "Let it go first, and help me go to hell first!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0044


    "Go to hell? It''s not easy, just give you a shot!" Constantine said casually.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "Don''t make trouble, even if I stand here and let you fight, you can''t kill me!"


    A bullet may kill ordinary people, but Su lost?I''m afraid it''s hard to even leave a mark on him!


    "Wait, are you serious?" Constantine reacted to see Xiang Su Bai."Are you really going to hell?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you crazy, that kind of place is not something that a living person can go to casually. No matter how strong you are, it is hell." Constantine was surprised.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you don''t want to go? What if you can save Astra? What if you can find your mother?"


    Su Bai''s two cases in an instant pierced Constantine''s hesitation, these two people can be said to be his obsession!


    He always wanted to rescue Astra, this was the source of his guilt.


    As for his mother, he has always wanted to find!


    "What about you? What are you doing in hell?" Constantine asked.


    "Two things!"


    "One is to go to Liv''s father to chat and ask about the mysterious house, and the other is to absorb energy. I didn''t plan to come back for a short time this time, at least a few months. So, after you take me down, If you want to come back, you can come back anytime." Su Bai said.


    "It''s easy to say, that''s hell... How many people can come back at will after they are in hell?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you send me there, I am sure to send you back!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine looked at Su Bai, who was confident and confident. So far, he hasn''t had a target. Although he has pitted himself, it''s all trivial things. He...should be really sure, right?


    "Well, when are you going to go? I need to prepare!" Constantine said.


    "tomorrow?"


    "it is good!"


    Constantine went to prepare to go to hell, Su Bai explained a few words to Imogen Zede, Imogen was okay, Zede was really shocked when he heard Su Bai was going to hell.

 C1308

    That''s hell!


    However, since Su Bai was going to Zede, he couldn''t stop him, so I could only ask a few more words, and then the two of them accompanied Imogen to accompany Su Bai!


    the next day.


    Constantine had already set up the magic circle outside.


    Constantine is still very good at these miscellaneous things.


    After glanced at each other, Constantine had already begun to recite the spell, and immediately after that, a powerful energy burst out from the magic circle on the ground. There was a bang, and the ground under the magic circle seemed to collapse suddenly. With the scorching fire waves coming.


    Mottled, hot, rugged.


    A burst of scorching heat, a burst of dark and evil aura whizzed out.


    "That''s how it feels!"


    Su Bai smiled, grabbing Constantine''s arm and jumping directly.


    The moment he jumped, the ground began to heal.


    The entrance, disappeared!


    "Patter!"


    After landing, the first thing I felt was scorching heat, followed by a wave of depression, a gloomy breath permeated, and a sense of pressure that made people unable to breathe!


    Let go of Constantine, Su Bai first remembered the position and feeling of this dimension!


    He can perceive the human world and has confirmed the position of this dimension!


    In this way, he can use the ability of dimensional transmission to leave here at any time, and he can come again next time!


    "Zi!"


    Constantine lit a cigarette with the surrounding fire and took a sip, then slowly spit it out.


    This is hell!


    The demons in hell are waiting for their own souls to go to hell, and they are... here!


    "Don''t pit me!" Constantine said towards Su Bai: "You know, these guys in hell are looking forward to me coming."


    "Trust me! To them, I am more attractive than you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    He once threatened the whole hell, saying that they were rubbish.


    In short, the two are half a catty!


    "Let''s go!"


    The two walked forward, and not long after they walked, they felt that they had been discovered, and there were many dead souls or demons staring at them near Xixi Suoso.


    The number is very large!


    Constantine took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go away separately."


    "you sure?"


    "There are too many enemies, and it is easy to make dumplings when walking together. We can also draw some attention if we walk separately. You can hold this nail, and through it we can perceive the direction of each other." Constantine took out. A nail.


    Su Bai tried it, it was very interesting!


    The nail will change according to the position, but it is always in the direction of Constantine.


    "Okay, then separate, come find me if you want to leave!"


    "Be careful!"


    The two were careful to each other, and then they started to work separately.


    Constantine''s figure quickly disappeared from the line of sight, and the separation of the two really attracted a lot of demons.However, there are still a lot of defeats following the Soviet Union!


    Su Bai stopped after walking not far.


    Those demons no longer hide in low-key, but just follow themselves brightly like this.


    In all directions, countless.


    No matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat!


    Su Bai smiled, the black mist filled with a black sword, and said loudly: "You trash, come on!"


    Su Bai''s words seemed to hurt a hornet''s nest, the chirping voice sounded, and the ebony rushed over.


    These guys are humanoid, without hair, and their bodies lean towards the way they walk on all fours, some of them look like long ugly monkeys.


    "Huh!"

 C1309

    The long sword turned into black mist was extremely sharp in Su Bai''s hands, and a demon who had just approached was cut off in an instant.At the same time, the black mist has quickly absorbed its energy!


    One man is in charge, but one man is invincible!


    One man, one sword.


    Like a harvester, they began to harvest the lives and energy of these demons madly.


    The sword light flies.


    Although these demons are crowded, they have no purpose at all.


    massacre!


    It''s a total slaughter!


    "Want to run?"


    Under Su Bai''s madness and strength, some demons already wanted to leave.


    But can Su Bai let them run?


    The long sword suddenly changed, turned into countless hey shadows and rushed out, instantly entangled the demons who wanted to run.


    In no time, those demons had been absorbed and disappeared!


    Item 0045


    After beheading the surrounding demons, Su Bai put away the black mist and turned away.


    The energy absorbed is neither too much nor too much, so it is not in vain!


    Absorb energy and find Liv''s father.


    This is the purpose of Su Bai.


    Of course, by the way, also study this hell to see how the DC world dimensional space is distributed.However, it is obvious that this is not an easy task. Fortunately, Su Bai is not anxious, he has been prepared for a long time here.Anyway, when the Flash Barry is about to wake up, he will have time to go to Midtown. Even if he leaves hell, he will find the devil to absorb energy, so it''s better to be here!


    In this way, Su Bai was still in hell.


    When you encounter a devil, kill and absorb, and explore the situation of hell!


    Occasionally encountering undead who can talk, Su Bai also asked Liv''s father about the whereabouts.


    Although there is not much free time, it is still full, and... more and more energy is absorbed, and the power of the dark dimension is getting stronger and stronger!


    In hell, I don¡¯t know the time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai saw Constantine.


    To be precise, Constantine found it!


    He looked very embarrassed, and with his arrival, a large number of demons followed.


    "I helped you attract strangers."


    Constantine shouted cheeky as he was far away.


    This is Yinguai?Is this a scam?


    If it were to form a group to wipe out monsters, Nima attracted this group of monsters, but it would be easy to destroy the Yin Qi group.


    Su Bai shook his head, and the black mist suddenly turned into a longbow, shooting arrows.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The dense black arrows have been shot at the demons behind Constantine in a very unscientific way.


    Da da da!


    The demon in the middle vanished in an instant, and the black arrow disappeared!


    Constantine crawled around and came to Su Bai in a little embarrassment. Seeing Su Bai''s blow to destroy so many demons, he couldn''t help being amazed, but he was still surprised.


    The longbow turned into a submachine gun.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da...


    One after another black bullets were ejected, and the demon instantly fell a piece, followed by black mist flying back to Su Bai.


    "All right?"


    Constantine was surprised.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Why not? These low-level demons are very weak."


    "..."


    Constantine was speechless. This is indeed a low-level demon, and he can also solve it, but he has to run the same with so many, how can he be so casual like Su Bai!

 C1310

    "How long have we been here?" Su Bai asked.


    "Has it been a month?" Constantine said.


    "It''s been a month? No wonder you are so embarrassed!" Although Su Bai didn''t know how Constantine solved the problem of not eating or drinking for a month, he did look embarrassed."Have you found the person you were looking for?"


    Constantine shook his head disappointedly: "No!"


    "Then keep looking!" Su Bai said.


    Constantine shook his head and said, "No, I''m not like you. If I stay here, I might really stay here. What about you? Have you gained?"


    "I didn''t find Liv''s father, but I have gained a lot in other aspects!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I plan to stay here for a few months. I will send you back first!"


    Constantine nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai grabbing his shoulders. Before Constantine could figure out what was going on, he felt the world spin, as if he was knocked into a bucket and pushed down from the top of the mountain. The same, the dizziness that made him almost collapsed!


    I don''t know how long it took, but with a click, Constantine felt that he had finally stopped and fell to the ground.


    He raised his head and stared at Venus. Before he could see where it was, he couldn''t help but vomit.


    After a long time, he stood up tremblingly and found that he had returned to the vicinity of the mysterious house!


    Not to mention how painful and shocking Constantine''s return process was, and that after sending Constantine away, Su Bai began to continue his journey!


    As time passed slowly, the legend of Su Bai began to spread in this hell dimension!


    Many demons know that there is a human being who is totally different from human beings slaughtering demons and absorbing energy in hell. At first there were some demons looking for the trouble of Su Bai, but after one by one, they never returned People go, and even begin to avoid Su Bai!This made Su Bai very depressed, but Su Bai finally found Liv''s father!


    After the meeting, Su Bai unceremoniously beat him up!


    It''s for the tent that was painted on the walls of Arkham before!


    Liv''s father knew what was going on, but he recognized it directly.


    After the matter was over, the two of them started talking.


    About Liv, about the mysterious house!


    Su Bai solved the leopard chameleon and saved Liv, and also gave Liv a relatively safe and comfortable life. Although Su Bai also took a lot of advantage, after all, it was his daughter''s willingness, so he couldn''t say anything.He has said a lot about the mysterious house!


    He discovered this room, but even if he is just using this room, he is not qualified and has not been approved by it!But one thing caught Su Bai¡¯s attention. He said that when he was there before, he sometimes felt that there were other people in the house. For this reason, he set a trap and checked it by himself, but he didn¡¯t. use!Finally, he suspected it might be the spirit of the mysterious house!Although there is no evidence or precedent, after all, the Mystery House is too mysterious and too special. Perhaps this is also possible!


    Finding Liv''s father as a guide, Su defeated a lot easier.


    For hell, there is a more intuitive and easier understanding!


    Big!


    Very big!


    This is not like the dark dimension of the Marvel world, each dimension is divided by size and a large number!Although Su Bai can be sure that there is definitely more than one hell dimension, the area of ??the single body is very huge.


    Even with Liv''s father taking a lot of detours as a guide, Su Bai realized that he still didn''t seem to be able to explore the entire hell dimension so quickly!


    And he does not have such a long time to stay here to explore!


    Item 0046


    "It seems that it will take a long time to thoroughly figure out the situation of this hell dimension. It seems that the time has been spent for more than half a year. I have to leave! Forget it, anyway, I already know the location of this hell dimension. Come here whenever you want!" Su Bai shook his head and muttered inwardly, then looked at Liv''s father and said, "Do you want to leave here? Liv knows some supernatural things now. You can go out and accompany you. she was."


    "Forget it, since you are dead, don''t disturb the world of the living. I am going to stay and help you figure out the situation in hell!" Liv''s father said.


    "Then the relationship is good, I save time!"


    Su Bai did not refuse, and he was familiar with him during this time.


    After explaining a few sentences, the dimensional transmission started.


    Su Bai left directly from hell.


    After the guys in hell knew that Su Bai had left, it was another dance of demons.


    Not to mention these for the time being. After returning, Su Bai went to the Mystery Room. First, he learned about how long he had been in hell. It was about seven months or so according to his own calculations!Then I adjusted my breath and took a good bath. Although I can''t talk about eating and sleeping in the hell, it''s almost the same. I haven''t seen it for seven months. There is no change outside Su Bai, but there are still many changes in temperament and breath. , The kind of murderousness is still very scary!


    After taking a shower, Su Bai called Shang Zede, and Imogen went directly to the room!


    I don¡¯t know the smell of meat for seven months, but now I have to release it.


    After the end of the battle, Su Bai asked about what happened during this period, only to realize that Constantine was basically not idle and had been dealing with all kinds of supernatural events.However, Su Bai didn''t have much interest in this matter. The demon Constantine encountered outside, unless it was a big coffee, might as well just go to hell to absorb it.If it is difficult, Constantine will definitely ask himself for help!After two days, Su Bai called Constantine and said he was going to leave.


    Then Zed and Imogen went to settle down in Midtown, and by the way they also notified Nora to go over.


    Followed me back to Star City!


    After almost a year, the daughters of the Birds of Prey, as well as Thea, he was really loud!


    Before Barry woke up and the story of the Flash hadn''t started yet, Su Bai planned to accompany his woman!

 C1311

    Star City.


    Raptor team base!


    That is, the secret room of Su Bai''s manor!


    Helena, Barbara, Laurel, Starling, and Felicity are all here!


    During the time that Su Bai left, they estimated that it was an internal decision, so they let Felicity also join in. They were only cooperative before but not really joining.


    After a year, Su Bai suddenly came back and naturally made the girls very happy!Before they could tell them to cleanse the intestines, Su Bai had a big pot of stew!


    Although everyone knows that the people in the team are all Su Bai women, they have never been together, and they are two people!So Su Bai''s move really made them a little embarrassed, but...the feelings of longing were pervasive, and no one was willing to let Kai go first, so Su Bai was cheap!The five members of the entire Raptor team defeated Su in this way.That feeling, that sense of accomplishment, is incredible!The most important thing is 1V5. After the end, the Raptor squad lay all over and lost their fighting ability, and Su Bai seemed to have spare capacity, and had to make the five women shout a pervert!


    During the break, Su Bai learned about the recent situation.


    The development of the Raptor squad is very smooth, and Oliver has also become famous as the Arrow, solving the trouble of the death knell, and even solving the Assassin League.It is said that there is another assistant beside him called Red Arrow!Thea spends most of her time and energy at work. The development of Star City is neither good nor bad. Although there are more companies and more laboratories, the crime rate is still not low.As for the Starlings, this Amanda stayed as an undercover agent for the Raptor Squad, and I don''t know when he has already regarded herself as a member of the Raptor Squad!Although I told Amanda some information, it was all harmless and not important...


    "Go and see Thea, if the girl knows that you are back, she might be so happy. During this time, she often asks for your news if nothing is wrong..." Barbara said with a smile at Su Bai.


    Thinking of Thea''s appearance, Su Bai really missed her and that slender big leg!


    After sensing the location of Thea, Su Bai realized that she was still in the company so late!


    Teleported directly to the Quinn Group, Thea''s office.


    Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the lights were red.


    Thea bury her head at the desk and seem to be dealing with some documents.


    Suddenly, she raised her head as if feeling inwardly, and then... was stunned!


    After a while, I saw Thea''s smile that was so brilliant that Baihua eclipsed her and stood up and ran towards Su Bai.


    Black high-heeled shoes, tight jeans, and capable white shirt, it really looks like a queen of the workplace!Just as Su Bai was about to speak, Thea had already rushed over and kissed Su Bai directly and passionately. The hot feeling made love words seem meaningless at this moment.


    Little sister wins new love!


    At this moment, no language is needed at all.


    Thea was lying on the desk, her jeans faded slightly and turned into a cannon, bearing Su Bai''s crazy gunfire!


    It is also a loss that the Raptor team is in front, otherwise Thea may not be able to bear it!


    "Are you still leaving?"


    After it was over, Thea rode on Su Bai and asked with her neck.


    "Well, it will be in a few days." Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I will go to Midtown for a while, basically I don''t run around often. Midtown and Star City are not far away, if you miss me , You can meet at any time!"


    "That''s good!"


    I stayed with Thea and the Raptor team for a few days. Su Bai did not favorably take another trip to Arkham. He stayed at the Arkham lunatic asylum for some time, and by the way, he also went to the future star girl Courtney''s side!In the end, Su Bai naturally did not forget the most important person!


    Wonder Woman, Diana!


    Item 0047


    Diana basically doesn''t get involved in Eternal Paradise, but is busy with the antique business.I have to say that Diana is very suitable for this. The antique business can be said to be bigger and better.


    New York, villa!


    The first, the first home.


    The slender body appeared in front of Su Bai.


    Hair curled up, wearing a gray three-point swimsuit, lying next to the pool seems to be basking in the sun!


    I have to say that now Diana has completely integrated into the human society, and anyone can hardly see that she will be Wonder Woman!Of course, most people don''t even know the existence of Wonder Woman.


    Bang bang bang!


    Su Bai felt that his heartbeat actually became faster, nothing else, just... miss!


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Su Bai walked over and hugged Diana and kissed directly.


    He can now understand Thea''s reaction when she saw herself!


    But Diana''s reaction was no less than that of Thea, not as unrestrained as Thea, but the feeling was equally strong.


    After all, she and Su Bai have gone through such a long time together. Although they gather little and leave a lot, for the two of them, time and distance can''t separate them at all, so naturally they are a bit less unrestrained!However, it doesn''t mean it''s plain, it doesn''t... Just after a few conversations, the two couldn''t help expressing their thoughts in the most primitive and direct way!


    "what¡­¡­"


    A burst of high-pitched voices sounded one after another, and finally gradually calmed down.


    Diana kissed Su Bai with reddish cheeks, and slowly put her legs down from Su Bai''s waist.

 C1312

    Gasping for breath, the trembling feeling gradually cooled, Diana Xiaoniao was lying in Su Bai''s arms and enjoying the tranquility.


    "Auntie, I..."


    A melodious female voice suddenly remembered, and immediately saw a blond girl running from a distance. As soon as she approached, her voice stopped abruptly. She covered her mouth in disbelief and looked at Su Bai and Diana!


    This is my aunt?


    That powerful, powerful Wonder Woman?


    she was¡­¡­


    After a moment of stunned, the blonde girl reacted immediately and turned and left.


    "What did she call you just now?"


    Come and go in a hurry.


    Although it was just a glimpse, it was enough to surprise Su Bai.


    "She called you...aunt?"


    Su Bai looked at Diana in surprise. When did she have an extra niece?


    "This is a long story, so I''ll talk to you slowly later!" Diana explained.


    Now that there are people, the two of them are naturally unwilling to stay warm, tidy up and return to the living room.


    In the living room, the blonde girl sat nervously.


    Skinny jeans, red T-shirt, youthful and generous, hot body, very attractive feeling.


    Su Bai and Diana sat down opposite her and heard Diana say: "Don''t you always want to know who your uncle is? That''s it!"


    "This is Cassandra, you can call her Cassie! I also found her some time ago. Her father is called Lannox, who is also a demigod, the son of Zeus! His sister is with the newborn The demigod Cassandra of. Cassie''s full name is Cassandra Lasanne Demark." Diana paused and said, "Her mother is Helena!"


    "Helena?"


    Subconsciously Su Bai thought of the Huntress, but it was obviously impossible, and then... Su Bai thought of a name that he almost forgot.


    That archaeologist!


    "It''s really... a coincidence!"


    Su Bai sighed.


    "Yeah!" Diana said: "When I found her, her condition was not so good. Her father and mother were gone, so I brought her to my side, whether it was because of relatives or Helena. !"


    Su Bai nodded: "How is her ability?"


    "The power of a demigod, but it should be relatively weak!" Diana said."I have been training her recently!"


    "Your name is Wonder Woman, she can be called Wonder Girl!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Cassie''s eyes lit up instantly, and she seemed satisfied with the name.


    Although there is an extra Cassie at home, it doesn''t affect Su Bai, and it''s good to have Cassie with Diana!


    But Cassie is very uncomfortable.


    In her impression, Diana is the kind of queen who is aloof. Whether in life or work, she has the feeling that people can stand up and dare not refuse, but now there is such a small woman. , This really makes Cassie feel subversive!This made her full of curiosity about Su Bai, what kind of person it was that made her aunt like this!The feeling of getting along is even more exaggerated than when the classmates in her school were in love.


    During the day, Diana would train Cassie.


    Su Bai looked on for a while and found that Cassie''s abilities were similar to Diana''s, which was weakened, but he lacked a lot of strength and experience.


    At night, Su Bai naturally fell asleep with Diana together!


    After the weekend vacation ended, Cassie went back to school.


    Su Bai and Diana enjoy the two-person world, as if they are back to the original absurd days.


    Anytime, anywhere, it may cause a fierce battle!


    This stay lasted almost half a month, during which Cassie came back once.


    In fact, it''s okay to stay like this, but Diana is not like Su Bai, who is the shopkeeper, but has accumulated a lot of things for half a month and must be dealt with!


    "Well, then I will go to Midtown, and I will stay there for a while!"


    Stroking Diana''s shoulder, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I have a gift for you!" Diana raised her head and said.


    "Gift? What is it?"


    "Close your eyes!"


    Su Bai closed his eyes curiously and then felt Diana leave from his side. Just about to jokingly ask what the gift was still mysterious, then... he felt a burst of warmth enveloping himself, which made Su Bai fiercely. Yi Ji Ling subconsciously opened his eyes and looked down!

 C1313

    "Don''t look, close your eyes!"


    Diana shouted hurriedly and shyly.


    But how could Su Bai close?


    Having been together for so many years, this is the first time Diana has used her mouth...


    "This gift...what a surprise!"


    Item 0048


    Diana gave herself a surprise when she was leaving, which made Su Bai so excited that she almost didn''t want to leave.Although this matter is nothing to Su Bai, let alone just one person, it is not uncommon for several people to do this kind of thing together.However, it is different after all!This is Diana!


    However, Diana Ken obviously did some ideological struggle in doing this, and he did it only if he had to go, and said it was only this time!


    of course!


    Su Bai didn''t believe these words. After all, there are two, but obviously don''t think about it for the time being!


    After separating from Diana, Su Bai came to Midtown from New York!


    A few months have passed since the explosion of the particle accelerator. Although people still remember this incident, they are basically not talking about it as they did at the beginning.However, the impact of this incident is still great. For the time being, no one knows yet many superpowers have been born. The reputation and status of the cutting-edge laboratory alone has plummeted, and it is basically closed to the outside world. Naturally... ¡­And also lost a lot of money, especially for the major investor Su Bai!


    Money is one aspect!


    And the company seems to have been affected a bit because of this. After all, the previous company''s investment projects were more or less profitable. This time... the losses were more serious.


    Fortunately, Supai does not value money or external influences!


    Coming to Midtown, Su Bai found the three of Zede!


    Zed, Imogen, and Nora.


    The three of them had settled down in advance and bought a house in the busiest street in Midtown.


    Su Bai thought it would be a villa or an apartment.


    The result was an office building of more than 300 square meters!


    A row of floor-to-ceiling windows, rectangular pattern, there is no partition at all except the bathroom, it seems to be a large space!But when Su Bai saw it, he had to admit that after the renovation, it was indeed... very good!


    After entering the door is the living room.


    The sofas, carpets, decorated in style, and then an open kitchen.


    This is the cabaret and dining room.


    Next to it is a big bed!


    At a glance, you can tell that it is custom-made.One bed occupies almost one-fifth of the space in the entire house. At first glance, it is known that it was prepared for the great sleep... There is nothing wrong with sleeping seven or eight people!


    The only partition is the bathroom, which is also very huge. There is a round bathtub. You don''t need to look at it to know that it will definitely not be one or two people who take a bath!


    "Yes, very creative! I like it!"


    Su Bai walked around and asked the three of them: "Who designed it?"


    "We made it together!"


    "What are we doing here in Midtown? Are you planning to settle here?" Zede asked curiously.


    "Forget it, I plan to live here for a while! As for what you are going to do... Have you heard about the cutting-edge laboratory?"


    "I heard that the particle accelerator failed. It seems that you invested in it. You should lose a lot of money!"


    "This is not important, the important thing is... In the future, there will be many superpowers in Midtown. This is what I am interested in! Of course, if you are bored, you can find something to do by yourself and start a company. , Do anything!"


    That night, Su Bai experienced the mystery of this big bed. The next few days were to go shopping, get familiar with Midtown, and buy things to fill the home.


    A family of four, I feel pretty good!


    Imogen was about to open a bar, and Zed was going to find a gallery to further his art, but Nora had no idea.


    As a result, she was different from Imogen Zede. She sold herself to Su Bai instead of following Su Bai voluntarily like them, and she felt lower in status.


    Secondly, they both went out, and they need someone at home.


    So Nora stayed at home, cleaning and cooking for a living, and serving Su Wei. The days are full.


    Su Bai came to Midtown for almost a week, and his life gradually entered a trajectory. After he settled down, he was ready to go to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    After buying a car, Nora has one more job, driving!


    She still remembered that she still had another identity in name, Su Bai''s secretary!


    Cutting-edge laboratory.


    Although it has been closed to the outside world, Su Bai''s visit is of course another matter.

 C1314

    After seeing Su Bai came from the surveillance, Caitlin hurried to the door to greet him!


    "Mr. Su Bai!"


    After opening the door to let Su Bai and Nora come in, Caitlin said hello in a panic, a little...guilt.


    Su Bai nodded and followed Caitlin into the laboratory.


    I saw Dr. Wells in a wheelchair, and... a man with long hair!


    "This is Sisko." Caitlin hurriedly introduced.


    "This is Mr. Su Bai, this..."


    "My secretary, Nora."


    Su Bai introduced and looked at Sisko. Sisko was not handsome, his skin was a bit dark, and his head was not tall. With the long hair, his first impression was... just a dick!


    But he is a technical dick!


    Physics genius, inventor, has many powerful black technology inventions!


    The most important thing is that he actually gained the ability because of the particle accelerator!


    Shock!


    This ability is still very good.


    You can create shock waves to attack the enemy, you can also perceive things in other spaces, and even open space and dimension to shuttle!


    The Flash can travel through parallel space at super fast speeds, and Shockwave can do it more easily!


    This ability...


    very funny!


    I just don''t know if I can help myself return to the Marvel world.


    If you find an opportunity, take this ability.


    "Sisko''s ability is very strong, particles plus..."


    Seeing Su Bai kept looking at Sisko, Caitlin hurriedly wanted to praise Sisko, but as soon as she spoke, she mentioned the particle accelerator, which made her stop suddenly.


    No way, the failure of the particle accelerator is too...


    Caitlin was embarrassed to mention the impact of Soviet defeat, money, reputation, and company.


    "The particle accelerator is nothing. I can afford this loss. Investment must be made and lost!" Su Bai said disapprovingly, and then saw a person lying on the hospital bed!


    Barry Allen!


    Chapter 0049: Pursuing Caitlin?


    "He is?" Su Bai asked.


    Caitlin explained: "His name is Barry Allen, a technical appraiser of the Midtown Police Department. On the day the particle accelerator exploded, he was struck by lightning and remained unconscious. We are treating and observing him. He has been unconscious. It has been several months, but the vital signs are still there, and there is no sign of muscle atrophy. It is very special, but I have not been awake. We also want to study this and maybe find out..."


    Su Bai nodded and didn''t pay attention anymore. It might take some time before he wakes up!


    Now, apart from Dr. Wells, I am afraid that no one else knows the consequences of the particle accelerator!


    "I will stay in Midtown for a while, and I may come over often in the future." Su Bai said.


    "This, this is great, if you need my help, just speak up!" Caitlin said in a daze.


    "Really!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You said."


    "How about having a meal together?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Caitlin was taken aback, looked at Sisko, Sisko winked and said nothing."Good, good!"


    "of course can!"


    "Then now? I came here with some food." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay, then I... I''ll go and clean up."


    Kaitlyn is still very fond of Su Bai, whether it is helping herself before or investing in cutting-edge laboratories.Of course, there is also Su Bai''s identity and appearance.Regarding Su Bai''s invitation, although Caitlin felt a little...some seemed to be pursuing herself, she did not dare to think about it at all.


    Regardless of the reason, Caitlin is still very happy!


    It didn''t take long for Caitlin to pack up and leave with Su Bai.


    I found a restaurant.


    Su Bai, Caitlin and Nora had lunch together. During the period, they didn''t talk about anything, just chat!This made Caitlin a little bit relaxed, and then slightly disappointed.She could see that this secretary named Nora and Su Bai should be... not ordinary!

 C1315

    Caitlin has not heard the rumors of Su defeat.


    After eating, Su Bai wanted to send Caitlin back, but Caitlin still declined, and then separated.


    Su Bai returned home with Nora, and Nora poured Su Bai a glass of wine, and sat on the carpet with Su Bai''s legs!


    Usually at home, Imogen and Zede will go up and down one after another, so Nora sits on the carpet most of the time. It has nothing to do with status, but it''s easier!Of course, Nora''s inferiority complex is not excluded!


    "This cutting-edge laboratory doesn''t seem to be special, but Caitlin, who is very beautiful and a high school, very powerful."


    "She seems to be a little guilty for you because of the failure of the particle accelerator. I noticed that she secretly looked at me during the meal! She must have a good impression of you. If you want to get her, it should be easy!" Nora Said analytically.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    It can be felt that Caitlin has a good impression of herself, but her character is still very strong to some extent, and it may be a little troublesome to get her to accept her style.But it didn''t matter, Su Bai was going to pursue Caitlin in the next period of time. On the one hand... it was because of Caitlin himself.There are indeed a few beauties in the Flash series, and Caitlin is definitely one of the best.On the contrary, as the heroine of Iris, Su Bai felt that it was really ugly!


    Black and ugly!


    In fact, Su Bai, a woman with flaxen skin, has also seen many.


    For example, the female fox, the flying tiger girl, and the eagle girl, but the female fox and the flying tiger girl are very beautiful. This skin color adds a lot of charm to them, and Iris... is just like the eagle girl. Of it.But slightly better than the Eagle Girl!


    In short, Su Bai has no interest at all!


    Ideas, but Barry loves them.


    Pursuing Caitlin, on the one hand, is because of her, and on the other hand, she intends to use this reason to smoothly integrate into the small group of cutting-edge laboratory!Otherwise, it''s okay to be an investor boss, and there is no reason to mess with them!


    In the next few days, Su Bai occasionally asked Caitlin to eat together, or drink coffee or something. He did not have any tendency to suggest, for example, I want to pursue you, like you, but this is similar Meetings like dates are getting more and more frequent.Sometimes Su Bai would go to the laboratory to bring them a few cups of coffee, sometimes it might be dinner together at noon, or wait until the evening to pick up Caitlin by himself and finish the dinner together!


    It feels very ambiguous!


    In this case, even with Sisko, Wells felt familiar a lot, and Su Bai would not feel particularly abrupt when he appeared frequently here.


    It''s just poor Caitlin, who doesn''t know whether Su Bai is interesting or boring to him.


    "Is there anything going on?" Su Bai asked Caitlin on the phone.


    "No, no!"


    "let''s have dinner tonight?"


    "I..." Caitlin hesitated and heard Su Bai say: "That''s it. I''ll pick you up in a while!"


    About an hour or so, Caitlin came out of the laboratory and saw Su Bai''s car!


    He opened the door to the back, but found that Su Bai was not there.


    "You drive? Where''s Nora?"


    "Why, don''t you want to date me alone?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "No, it''s just...we are...a date?" Caitlin couldn''t help asking.


    "You shouldn''t have a boyfriend? Don''t anyone chase you?" Su Bai did not answer, but asked with a smile.


    "Once... one of my former colleagues named Ronnie was also working in the laboratory, but I didn''t agree. Later... the particle accelerator exploded and he... he died too!" Caitlin whispered sadly.


    Ronnie?The first Firestorm, Caitlin''s fianc¨¦ is in the TV series, but... it seems that something has changed now?


    "Why? Don''t you like him?" Su Bai asked.


    Caitlin looked at Su Bai, hesitated and said: "No, he and excellent are also very handsome, but... maybe because I have someone else''s shadow in my heart, so I didn''t accept it!" After that, Caitlin was nervous and careful. He looked at Su Bai and wanted to see how he would react.


    ¢Ù¢Þ [DC] "The Flash"


    Chapter 0001 Barry Woke Up


    Caitlin''s remarks and expressions, especially the small eyes staring at it, can easily make people think that the person she said refers to Su Bai.


    She is testing!


    Test what Su Bai thinks about himself!


    However, it turned out to be a little frustrating for her, because Su Bai didn''t have any special reaction at all. He just responded and drove intently, as if he had just asked casually.Seeing Caitlin''s slightly rising mouth, Su Bai smiled secretly.


    I didn''t see that she liked herself, and thought about it carefully. Before coming over this time, she didn''t seem to have teased Caitlin.


    I just massaged her sprained foot once, and then talked a few times about the bill.


    Bringing Caitlin to the restaurant that was booked a long time ago, although it is not a candlelight dinner, it is definitely not the atmosphere of ordinary friends.Caitlin finally mustered up the courage to test it once, and now she doesn¡¯t dare to try again, she can only sullenly eat with Su Bai, but it didn¡¯t take long for Caitlin to be amused by Su Bai¡¯s funny language, and gradually Forget about your depression!To be honest, the Soviet defeat is cheating in this regard, whether it is his own prophetic foresight or the use of spiritual power to grasp Caitlin''s heart dynamics at any time, this is cheating!


    Handsome, golden, and as if to understand himself, he can always talk about his heart.


    Believe that no woman can resist such a man, right?


    Unknowingly, this meal can last for more than an hour. In such an atmosphere, Caitlin also drank red wine several times.


    Wei Wei was a little drunk, her cheeks were slightly red, and she looked more attractive.

 C1316

    When she came out of the restaurant, Su Bai had already quietly held her hand, but she didn''t seem to notice it.


    After getting in the car, Su Bai said to Caitlin: "Go home?"


    It was dark outside, and the neon was shining.


    Caitlin didn''t speak, but in her heart... Vaguely didn''t want to go home so early.


    "How about going to the beach? After I came to Midtown, I really haven''t seen the night view of the beach carefully."


    "Ok!"


    Caitlin answered, and Su Bai drove the car to the beach.


    Deliberately found a relatively quiet place and got off the car, Su Bai walked to the beach with Caitlin.


    The sea breeze was slow, the bright city in the distance, all kinds of lights dotted the night, Su Bai and Caitlin strolling along the beach, speechless but very comfortable.


    Caitlin spends most of her time in the cutting-edge laboratory, and she has never played so leisurely and easily.In addition, after drinking, Caitlin became very relaxed and her pace became very easy.As she walked, she stomped on nothing!


    This is not a fine beach, but the place she stepped on was somewhat soft, making her subconsciously lean forward.


    Su Bai quickly grabbed Caitlin''s wrist and pulled her over, her body involuntarily looked like Su Bai''s arms!


    Very soft and very flexible!


    Su Bai put his arms around her waist and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I..." Caitlin raised her head to speak, but she met Su Bai''s gaze.


    With her eyes facing each other, Caitlin felt ashamed!


    The brain is blank.


    In a daze, she seemed to see Su Bai''s face that was approaching, which made her subconsciously close her eyes and was ready to wait for Su Bai''s kiss.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    At this moment, the phone''s ringing suddenly rang, which suddenly made Caitlin sober.


    Looking back on her actions, it made her very embarrassed, but seeing Su Bai''s disappointed expression, Caitlin felt a little guilty again.


    "Sorry, I¡­¡­"


    "Answer the phone first!"


    Su Bai didn''t expect the call to come so coincidental, and he was interrupted when he was about to succeed, but Caitlin''s guilty appearance made Su Bai find interesting.She didn''t do anything, and apologized to herself. It seems that her character is really...too considerate of others.


    Caitlin took out the phone awkwardly."Hello?, Sisko? Really? I see, I''ll be over!"


    Her expression changed slightly. After she hung up, Caitlin said to Su Bai, "Barry is awake!"


    "It''s really not time to wake up!" Su Bai muttered, "Let''s go, go back and have a look!"


    Since Barry was awake, there must be a series of follow-up inspections. Su Bai took Caitlin back to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    In the laboratory.


    Barry looked at a loss. Although he already knew the general situation, he obviously couldn''t accept the fact that he had been in a coma for several months.Dr. Wells and Sisko are helping Barry check his body.Seeing Caitlin and Su defeat, Sisko said hello, Caitlin had come to help check.


    "This is Caitlin, this is Su Bai..."


    Sisko introduced Barry very enthusiastically.


    After a series of inspections, everything is normal for Barry.


    After clarifying the situation, Barry was ready to leave.


    "Wait, you can''t go yet, you need to do more testing."


    "Oh, no, I think I am fine now, very good, I think I should leave..." Barry said.


    "Caitlin is right, you really need to do more testing!" Wells said.


    "No, I don''t think I have a problem!" Barry said and turned away.


    Seeing Barry leaving, everyone was a little disappointed.


    "He just woke up, and has been in a coma for such a long time. There must be a lot of things to do. Just give him some time." Su Bai said with a smile, and then said to Caitlin: "Let''s go, I''ll see you go back."


    Caitlin hesitated and nodded.


    Barry is gone, and it''s really useless to stay.


    Su Bai left with Caitlin, Caitlin was still marveling at Barry waking up along the way. Barry¡¯s situation is a bit special. Anyone who was struck by lightning and was in a coma for a few months would not have any problems when he first woke up. !


    "what?"


    While speaking, Caitlin never noticed that the car had stopped, and this was not her home but the entrance of the cafe.

 C1317

    Caitlin turned to look at Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and said: "Have a cup of coffee, you can''t sleep even if you go back anyway!"


    "Hmm!" Caitlin really couldn''t sleep when she went back!


    Entered the coffee shop and ordered two cups of coffee.


    Su Bai chatted with Caitlin.


    Chapter 0002 The Sorrow of Iris and Caitlin


    "Need to refill?"


    The waiter came over and asked in a low voice, Su Bai looked up and looked slightly surprised.


    Isn''t this Iris?


    Barry Allen¡¯s beloved, she works in this cafe?


    At this time, Iris seemed to have recognized Caitlin, greeted a little surprised, and then asked about Barry''s situation.


    Barry has been in the cutting-edge laboratory for so long, it is natural that Iris can''t not know.


    Speaking of it, the relationship between Iris and Barry is indeed extraordinary.


    Barry''s mother was killed by the flashback when he was a child, but his father is considered a murderer and is now in jail, and Barry was almost raised by Joe West, a black police officer!For Barry, it is comparable to the existence of a father, and Aris is Joe''s daughter.Barry and Iris can be said to be childhood sweethearts, and their relationship is very good.However, so far, the two are still in the stage of not facing each other''s emotions!


    Caitlin just wanted to tell Iris about Barry''s wake up, but Su Bai suddenly grabbed Caitlin''s hand. Under Caitlin''s stunned eyes, Su Bai said to Iris: "Hello, my name is Su. defeat!"


    "Hello." Iris looked at the hands held by the two and said with a smile: "I am Iris."


    "How about giving you a surprise when I first meet you?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Iris looked at Caitlin blankly.


    what''s the situation?


    Your boyfriend will surprise me when he comes up?


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the door, and said with a smile: "The surprise is here."


    Subconsciously turning his head to look at the door, he saw a person pushing the door and walking in.


    "Barry, Barry..." Iris was stunned, and then rushed over.


    The two quickly hugged each other."You woke up, are you okay? Can you go?"


    "Iris, I''m fine." Barry said with a smile.


    "Barry? How did you know he would come here?" Caitlin asked Chao Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled, originally he didn''t know, but if Iris was here, he knew.


    For Barry, Iris is definitely the most important person. The first person he wants to see when he wakes up must be Iris!


    "Don''t disturb them meeting again, let''s go!"


    "Ok!"


    After the coffee was finished, Caitlin and Su Bai got up to leave.


    When they left, Barry and Iris were still a little surprised and surprised, Su Bai smiled and waved his hand, and left with Caitlin.


    Su Bai sent Caitlin home, but did not follow.


    When he returned to his house, Imogen was not there, only Zed and Nora.


    Sit down on the sofa.


    Zede asked curiously: "You are in a good mood, do you succeed?"


    "Is that enough!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "But what I am waiting for has already begun! I believe that life in the future will become much more interesting!"


    "You mean, boring now?"


    Zede deliberately looked at Su Bai with angrily, and stretched out his hand without honesty.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''ll take a bath first!"


    Su Bai smiled and patted the back of Zed''s hand, then got up and went to the bathroom.


    When Su Bai came out of the shower, he found that the light in the room became ambiguous. Zede and Nora were lying on the bed in pajamas, looking like they were waiting for luck!


    Su Bai walked over with a smile, and Zede took advantage of the situation to push Su Bai to it, and the two of them quickly served with Nora.


    It didn''t take long for the two women to be like a game, and their voices rang one after another.


    Early the next morning, when Su Bai woke up, there was no one on either side. He opened his eyes and saw Nora biting herself good morning.Zed should have gone, Su Bai did not get up, squinting his eyes and enjoying Nora''s service!Knowing that Su Bai has woken up, Nora has worked harder!After a while, she had already rode up by herself!

 C1318

    Speaking of it, this is Su Bai.


    In the face of Nora''s kindness, if it is for ordinary people to enjoy it, I am afraid it will be drained!


    The phone rang, and Su Bai answered the call.


    Nora did not stop because of this.


    "Barry is here, he... something happened to him! We are preparing to test him, are you coming?" Caitlin asked.


    "Oh? I need an hour!" Su Bai said.


    Caitlin thought he was busy with something and didn''t take it seriously, but she soon heard the woman''s grunt, as if it were... Nora''s voice?


    Haven''t eaten pork, have you never seen a pig run?


    You know what''s going on as soon as you hear it...


    Caitlin was inexplicably sad, then hung up the phone hurriedly.


    Su Bai just put down the phone and didn''t take it seriously. He knew Caitlin had heard it, but from the beginning... Su Bai didn''t intend to act as a dedicated husband.


    It was said that it was an hour, but when Su Bai drove to Kaitlin''s location, it was almost an hour and a half that two disappeared!


    This is an abandoned airport runway.


    A satellite car is parked here. Caitlin, Sisko, and Dr. Wells are all there. There are computers and other testing equipment nearby.


    But it seems that they just arrived not long.


    Parked the car aside Su Bai walked over and greeted the others, Su Bai came to Kaitlin.


    She was wearing a blue trench coat, which should have been her long office suit, with her calves exposed and a pair of black high heels.


    "Hi!" Su Bai said hello to Caitlin.


    Caitlin lowered her head in response.


    "I thought you would have something to ask me." Seeing Caitlin''s reaction, Su Bai said with a smile.


    Caitlin looked up at Su Bai hesitated and said: "What...what were you doing before?"


    "Didn''t you hear everything?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Caitlin was stunned, did he admit it?What does he mean?Didn''t take me seriously?Or is it... because he thinks too much, he doesn''t like himself, doesn''t he want to pursue himself, or... just wants to have fun?


    For a while, Caitlin fell into her own little world.


    Seeing Caitlin in a daze, Su Bai smiled and came to Caitlin''s ear and whispered: "I am a normal man! You also know some of my rumors, I thought you were used to it, and... Nora When you came with me, didn''t you guess our relationship?"


    Caitlin grinned and said nothing.


    Yes.


    Knowing who he is from the beginning, knowing Nora''s relationship with him, what is still...so sad?


    Data 0003


    After Su Bai said a word, he didn''t explain it again, nor did he intend to please or comfort Caitlin. He turned to Sisko and asked about Barry.


    At this time, Barry walked out of the satellite car.


    Seeing Barry''s appearance, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    I saw him wearing a red tights, running shoes, protective measures on his knees, arms, and a helmet!


    Barry was dying in embarrassment, but Sisko was already excited and comforted.


    It turned out that Barry suddenly realized that he was a little different yesterday, as if the world around him had slowed down, so he came to the cutting-edge laboratory.After knowing his situation, the current test is available!


    "Dr. Wells will figure out your energy output, and Caitlin will help you monitor the changes in your organs, and I... helped you get this."


    A lightning bolt appeared on Sisko''s hand and Barry put it on.


    "The Flash''s logo!"


    Su Bai smiled secretly, and Barry was already standing on the runway at this time.


    "Barry, although I am eager to determine your overall abilities, I still suggest you be careful." Dr. Wells said with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    Barry nodded, then made a running pose.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Barry moved instantly!


    There was a boom.


    A strong wind came from behind Barry, the dust was flying, and Sisko was blown directly to the ground behind him.

 C1319

    Everyone didn''t care about being embarrassed, because... Barry was gone!


    This speed is simply...it can''t be described in words.


    Sisko, Caitlin smiled surprised, Su Bai noticed that Wells''s smile was also excited.


    The birth of the Flash.


    He must be very excited, because he did so much for this!


    Speaking of which, Wells was going to flash back. He was really... quite frustrated.


    He is a fateful enemy with the Flash, but now there are ways to make the Flash born and help him run faster!


    Barry''s current speed is so amazing that it is invisible to the naked eye. Sisko and Caitlin can only use machines to calculate the speed, but Su Bai sees it very realistically. Barry''s speed is still far behind!Su Bai noticed that Barry''s expression changed slightly, as if thinking of something, and then his body rammed into the plastic bucket prepared at the end uncontrollably, followed by the sound of pain.


    This time, it is estimated that it is a fracture!


    Caitlin, Sisko and others rushed to find Barry. Su Bai was not worried. Barry''s physical function should be cured even after a few hours of fracture.However, his ability...Su Bai was considering how to get it.


    Let Barry kill himself?


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy!


    The conscience of the Justice League.


    It''s hard to kill or something.


    Su Bai looked at Wells. He wanted to train Barry and make Barry faster and faster, so that he had a chance to go home.Maybe, I can do something?Barry must have thought of his mother being killed just now. He didn''t have super speed before, so he couldn''t think of it, but he must have thought about this problem now. Perhaps the murderer who killed his mother was also able to move fast, just like him?The person who killed Barry¡¯s mother was a flashback, but... Barry didn¡¯t know?


    Perhaps, can you guide Barry to regard himself as a murderer?


    Although he can also use other methods, such as killing himself without Barry''s knowledge, or directly controlling Barry to let him do so.


    But this... seems a bit too boring.


    Always have some fun for yourself, right?


    What''s more, the birth of the Flash means that the Justice League is about to come, and Su Bai does not intend to keep playing low-key, after all, the follow-up things are getting more and more exaggerated!


    "It seems that I have to design a vest for myself."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barry was injured, Caitlin and others also returned to the cutting-edge laboratory to prepare to treat Barry, Su Bai then left and returned home to design his own vest.


    The code name is easy to handle!


    Mr. Immortal.


    Anyway, there are probably not a few who know their own code name. When Barry''s problem is solved, this vest can be used with integrity.


    But now!


    Su Bai asked Zede to help him design a uniform!


    The style can refer to the Immortal Assault Team, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you look at the tights, it¡¯s OK to see women wear them, and wear them yourself?He doesn''t have this hobby.


    Although I don''t know why Su Bai wanted to do this, Zede quickly started the design with great interest.


    But the uniform was released in half a day.


    Black shirt, there is a decayed character on the chest.


    The long black trench coat can completely wrap the body with a mask on the face.


    This mask was designed by Su Bai.


    I have used Naruto and the moves in One Piece before, this time Su Bai thought of Death.


    Grim Reaper, break the face!


    But it''s not white.


    It''s black.


    Wear the worn-out mask and add clothes.


    It looks very oozing in black!


    "Not bad!"


    Looking at his current look, Su Bai is very satisfied!


    Especially after exuding the power of the dark dimension, the sense of evil became stronger.


    Lively is the rhythm of a big villain boss.


    Even Zede and Nora couldn''t help but feel a little scared after seeing the Soviet defeat, even if they knew it was Soviet defeat!

 C1320

    Changing his outfit back, Su Bai sat on the sofa and turned on the TV casually.


    A piece of news was broadcast on TV.


    It was news about the bank being robbed. The glass in the bank suddenly shattered, followed by thick fog and hurricanes, which was very strange!


    "The impact of particle accelerators has begun."


    Seeing this report, Su Bai knew that it must be done by a superpower.


    It should be a weather wizard, right?


    Su Bai remembers it seems to be this guy who can control the weather!


    When he got up and walked to the window, Su Bai planned to blow the air and thought about what to do next.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a ray of light flashing across the street. The speed was so fast that no one could see it clearly, but Su Bai could see it clearly.


    It''s Barry!


    His expression seemed...a bit frustrated?


    Su Bai watched Barry until he seemed to be leaving Midtown, and he was a little surprised.


    Barry, where are you going?


    Data 0004


    Su Bai was a little surprised when Barry was about to leave the city. After thinking about it, his figure suddenly disappeared and followed.It didn''t take long for Su Bai to have quietly caught up with Barry, but Barry obviously did not find Su Bai.


    Galloping all the way.


    Barry came to Star City!


    Star City, a certain roof.


    Barry stopped, and there was a man on the roof, wearing a hood, carrying the space, and it was the Green Arrow Oliver Quinn.


    Su Bai was a little surprised, it seems like in the TV series, Barry and Oliver know each other.


    "I have been pursuing those miracles and special events all my life. I never thought that I might become this miracle." Barry said.


    "Then why are you looking for me?" Oliver Quinn asked."I think you came here so far, it can''t be just to say hello to your friends, right?"


    "All I want in my life is to do more and get rid of the ordinary! Now I finally got my wish, and then my first chance to help others was screwed up by me. What if Wells is right? If I am not a What about the hero? What if my child is someone who happens to be struck by lightning?" Barry said excitedly.


    "I don''t think lightning hit you by chance, Barry, I think it chose you!"


    "I just can''t be sure that I am the same as you, Oliver. I don''t know if I can be a defender."


    "You can do better!" Oliver said."Because you can have a way that I can''t do, torrent everyone, encourage everyone, you can take care of your city like a guardian angel! Change that city! Save the people, just like a lightning bolt!"


    "Just wear a mask like you taught me!"


    Oliver Quinn finished speaking, drew his bow and opened his arrow, and disappeared from the roof.


    Barry smiled, watching Oliver use his bow and arrows to walk through the tall buildings, and couldn''t help saying: "Cool!"


    The light flashed, and Barry was gone.


    On the tall building in the distance, Oliver looked at Barry''s fast leaving figure and couldn''t help but say cool!


    "Really, good friends!"


    After the two had left, Su Bai''s figure quietly appeared.


    A lost little brother, a close elder brother.


    Su Bai thinks Barry and Oliver are full of love!


    As for Barry to find Oliver, Su Bai knew what was going on.


    I''m afraid Barry should have played against the Weather Wizard, but he lost!Then he was shocked by Wells again, very confused.Although I don¡¯t know how Oliver and Barry met, obviously Oliver is a good example, so he came to Star City!


    The road to the Flash has a long way to go!


    After thinking for a while, Su Bai suddenly changed his clothes, and then chased after him with a whoosh.


    Barry, who was running fast, was wondering what he should do, and as he ran, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder.


    This shocked Barry, and turned his head to look subconsciously.


    A dark mask of horror!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Barry yelled subconsciously and stopped abruptly.


    Black mask, black robe.

 C1321

    The most important thing is... he can keep up with himself, his speed...


    Barry had always suspected that someone could move at high speed just like himself, but other people didn''t believe it, and now...he actually encountered it.


    "who are you!"


    Barry couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai didn''t say a word but just accelerated suddenly.


    Naturally, Barry wouldn''t just watch that, and hurried to catch up.


    The two were running fast on the highway, Barry almost used the fastest speed but couldn''t catch up with the man, so he could only chase after him.


    As the speed got faster and faster, Barry''s clothes suddenly burned.


    This shocked Barry and hurriedly stopped to put out the fire. After that, the man was gone!


    ...


    ...


    "Barry''s current speed seems to be inferior to Fast Silver, as expected, he needs exercise!"


    Back home, Su Bai smiled faintly.


    I abused the novice Flash, and let Mr. Immortal shine by the way. It feels pretty good!


    For the time being, Su Bai did not talk about how he felt like he was here, and Barry called out some special events after the particle accelerator happened after he returned. He knew that the person who was transformed by the particle accelerator was not only himself, he also thought of the man in the black robe!Moreover, after Oliver''s enlightenment, he has decided to be a hero to guard his city!


    The next day, he brought his investigation materials to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    He can''t do it himself to guard this city!


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Bai was chatting with Caitlin and was about to invite her to dinner at night, but Sisko didn''t know what he was muttering beside him.


    After Barry came in, he put down the box and said loudly: "I checked the unexplained deaths, missing persons, etc. after the particle accelerator exploded. Your so-called superpowers are really busy. I don''t blame you, I Knowing that you did not intentionally cause all of this, but I need you to help me catch Madden and other villains like him, I...cannot do it myself!"


    Su Bai already knows the general situation from Caitlin. Barry fought against the weather wizard and asked Wells how many people they were affected by the particle accelerator. Barry wanted to deal with the weather wizard, a guy named Madden, but was Wells was hit!


    Now that Barry brought information to seek help, Su defeat was not surprised at all.


    With Barry¡¯s character, he is capable of doing more and he has a strong sense of responsibility!


    "I said before, maybe someone has super speed like me, you don''t believe it, but... I saw it!"


    "He is faster than me, wearing a black robe and a black mask of terror."


    "Really?"


    Caitlin and Sisko knew about Barry''s house.


    "He is even faster than you?"


    "Yes!"


    "He deliberately patted my shoulder, and then guided me to chase him, but I couldn''t catch up, and then disappeared. I don''t know what he meant. Maybe he just wanted to tell me that he can also move fast. I don''t know. But I must find him!" Barry said in a deep voice.


    "Well, then you might need this..."


    Sisko said, then stepped aside and opened a cabinet.


    What''s in the cabinet is the Flash uniform!


    Data 0005


    "This is my design to replace the traditional firefighter uniform."


    "How can this help me?" Barry asked curiously.


    Sisko explained proudly: "This is made of a reinforced version of three-segment polymer, which is insulated and wear-resistant, so it should be able to withstand your high-speed movement, and its aerodynamic design should make you better. The speed of control. In addition, it also has built-in sensors so that we can record your life state and keep in touch with you here!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Then how do we find Madden?"


    "I reset the satellite of the cutting-edge laboratory to track the weather anomalies in the city. I just received a signal. The atmospheric pressure dropped by 20 mPa within a few seconds. I tracked this signal to a farm in the west of the city!" Kaitlin said. Holding the tablet, he said.


    Sisko and Caitlin both helped.


    As for Su Bai... alright.


    He seems unable to do much, at least on the surface it is himself.


    Caitlin, Sisko has started to monitor next to the computer equipment, and Barry has changed his uniform to find the Weather Wizard.


    Su Bai stood behind Caitlin, watching her operate on the computer while monitoring various data. This stuff is very professional, but Su Bai wants to understand it very easily!

 C1322

    Look down.


    Su Bai saw the style in Caitlin''s shirt.


    Only at this angle, this distance can be seen.


    Caitlin didn''t seem to mind standing behind herself!


    When Barry rushed to the farm, Joe from the police station and his partner Eddie also received a tip and appeared on the farm.


    And found Madden!


    But obviously, the gun can''t deal with Madden. The huge whirlwind quickly plunged them into a dangerous situation, but the wind... is getting bigger and bigger, and gradually a tornado is being taken. The farm has been blasted down and the Flash has arrived!


    "Would you like to go? Forget it, a weather wizard, not particularly strong, it''s useless!"


    When Kateli and the others helped the Flash deal with the Weather Wizard, Su Bai thought about it, and finally gave up.


    Controlling the weather is not a special ability. Su Bai has the same ability as the Storm Girl, and he can also control the elements, the effect is much stronger than that of the Weather Wizard!


    There is no need to get this kind of ability!


    When Su Bai was thinking here, the Flash over there was already in trouble.


    The hurricane turned into a tornado, and Barry could not stop it.


    In this case, Caitlin and Sisko had no experience for a while.


    "Barry, you run in the opposite direction at the fastest speed, probably reaching a speed of about 700 kilometers per hour, so you can make this tornado disappear!" When everyone was nervous and had no way, Su Bai''s voice rang lightly. .


    "Yes, this method is feasible!"


    Sisko said excitedly.


    At the same time, Barry has started to act in accordance with the Soviet defeat!


    Although the scene is not visible, monitoring shows that the wind is shrinking.


    After a while!Barry''s gasping voice sounded.


    "Success... succeeded..."


    Yay!


    Sisko and Caitlin excitedly shouted high-five, of course, did not forget the defeat.


    After all, Su Bai proposed it!


    "How did you think of it?" Caitlin asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and put his hand on Caitlin''s shoulder without speaking.


    Kaitlin obviously didn''t notice this, but Sisko next to him winked at Su Bai!


    Barry solved the problem, but there are follow-up matters to be dealt with and there is no need to worry about it. Su Bai had made an appointment with Caitlin for dinner, and left the laboratory after it was over.


    "Where to go?"


    Caitlin asked in a good mood.


    Helping Barry solve a superpower, which makes Caitlin very happy.


    "Go to your house?" Su Bai said.


    "Me, my house?" Caitlin was taken aback for a moment.


    "Let you taste my craft, but you have to go to the supermarket to buy some food!"


    Caitlin hesitated and nodded in agreement.


    They drove to a nearby supermarket, and the two bought things in their carts, inexplicably... Caitlin had a special feeling of being at home, especially when Su Bai asked her what she likes to eat and talked about the differences between similar products. , The feeling is even stronger, like a young couple!When I came to Caitlin¡¯s house, I picked up large and small bags of things. After entering, Su Bai took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves to prepare for cooking. Caitlin would naturally not be idle, helping out, washing vegetables, etc. Very harmonious!


    A table is out.


    Caitlin hesitated and said, "Would you like something to drink?"


    "Did you reward me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I just think that if you don''t drink some, it seems like a waste of your hard work, there is still this table of dishes!" Caitlin said.


    "If you are not afraid, of course I don''t care!" Su Bai said.


    "afraid?"


    Caitlin was taken aback for a moment and reacted immediately.


    Alone men and widows still drink, it is easy to get into trouble!


    After hesitating, Caitlin pretended not to understand, turned around and took out the wine.

 C1323

    Sit down and pour wine.


    Caitlin said: "Thank you, thank you for your hard work!"


    boom!


    After bumping into a drink, Su Bai said: "Try it!"


    Caitlin tasted it, and her eyes lit up instantly, which was much more authentic than the taste of Chinese restaurants.


    He is rich, handsome, can cook, and knows himself well, if...he doesn''t spend that much!


    The thought flashed through Caitlin''s mind, and soon disappeared.


    Eating and drinking, when the meal is over, there is almost nothing left in the food, and even the wine has been drunk.


    "You are drunk, I''ll clean it up, go sit for a while!"


    "How can you do it, you are a guest, or let me clean up!" Caitlin naturally refused, seeing that she was indeed drunk, but she was still a little sober?But arguing, the Soviet Union''s defeat is simply ignored.


    Came to the living room to sit, watching Caitlin washing the dishes and tidying up, and occasionally humming a little song, it seemed to be in a very good mood!


    It didn''t take long for Caitlin to pack up and turn around with a smile. Su Bai was planning to make some room aside, who knew... Caitlin was overthrown.


    Take yourself down!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Caitlin rushing towards Su Bai directly, and directly pounced Su Bai onto the sofa, pressing her body on her body, and fell into Su Bai''s arms!


    Item 0006


    Fragrant jade is full!


    Su Bai didn''t expect Caitlin to jump into her arms and hugged her subconsciously. The feeling of embracing made him feel in a trance for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, it was really unexpected.


    Caitlin is so cute after being drunk?I can trip myself up!


    Su Bai waited for a long time and didn''t see Caitlin getting up. He looked down but found that Caitlin was asleep.


    Fell asleep¡­¡­


    Now...


    Up...


    Su Bai doesn''t know what to say, it''s too fast, right?


    It took a while, and fell asleep even after falling.


    The two probably drank a bottle of red wine. Can Caitlin get half a bottle? Can she only drink half a bottle?


    Shaking his head, Su Bai hugged Caitlin and got up into the bedroom and put her down. Looking at Caitlin who was sleeping, Su Bai helped her take off her clothes and let her rest!Of course, Su Bai took advantage of this opportunity and naturally admired Caitlin''s figure!


    After helping her with the quilt, Su Bai thought about it but didn''t leave, took off his coat and lay down beside Caitlin.


    Absorb the energy of the universe.


    After it was over, he fell asleep.


    I don''t know when, Caitlin has already hugged her arms, and... keeps this position until the next morning.


    Caitlin is awake!


    As soon as the party came, I saw Su Bai lying next to him, and... his impeccable self!


    This made her feel a little flustered for a moment, and subconsciously blocked herself with the quilt.


    "You and I¡­¡­"


    "Well, we slept together!" Su Bai said solemnly.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Caitlin was about to cry in a hurry, she didn''t hate it or didn''t want to happen to Su Bai, but she... why was she drunk?Why don''t you remember anything, it happened so silly?


    As he drove Caitlin, Su Bai couldn''t help but laughed, stretched out his hand to pat her smooth back and said: "Okay, funny, we just slept together and what happened. You were drunk yesterday, Naturally, I will not take advantage of others!"


    "Ah..." Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, since nothing was done, how did the clothes take off?And it''s so clean...


    Caitlin hesitated for a moment and still had no embarrassment to ask.


    "I''ll go and help some breakfast first, so get up quickly!"


    Su Bai said that he got up and went out, and Caitlin came out after a long time.


    A tense, awkward, and ambiguous morning passed like this. After arriving in the laboratory, Caitlin felt that she had returned to normal a little bit.

 C1324

    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Seeing Caitlin and Su Bai came together, Sisko asked.


    Before I finished speaking, Caitlin said: "We slept together, but nothing happened..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Sisko, Barry, including the Soviet defeat look to Caitlin.


    Caitlin''s face flushed immediately, and she immediately realized what she had said.Feeling very upset, he hurriedly left with excuses.


    Barry¡¯s first record is good, which makes him and the cutting-edge laboratory very excited. Next, it is natural to test Barry¡¯s abilities and better understand it, so basically what we need to do is to give Barry various Test.Although it is a bit boring for the Soviet Union, whether it is Caitlin, Sisko, or Barry, it is the goal of the Soviet Union, so it is appropriate.Unconsciously, such a small group became more and more familiar.


    In addition to business affairs, they also talk about their own affairs.


    For example, Sisko has an older brother.


    For example, Barry knows that Iris has already had a boyfriend, and that boyfriend is Joe''s partner Eddie!


    Poor Barry may not have realized his soreness when he said it.


    But even if he thought that he might like Iris, he wouldn''t make any comments. He could only wait until Iris was single again before going to take the offer!


    For Barry, loving someone might not care.


    Before you know it, everyone is accustomed to the frequent appearance of Su Bai and staying in the cutting-edge laboratory. It feels like a companion and a member of a small group!After the last drunk sleep, Caitlin was a little embarrassed at first, but gradually things passed away. The two got closer and closer together, and there was a special sense of ambiguity.


    "Work calls me!"


    Barry received a call from the police station, smiled, and disappeared with a swish.


    The ultra-fast speed splashed the surrounding paper and drifted away in the wind.


    Everyone looked speechless.


    "When did you say he realized he didn''t change his clothes?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barry, who was still testing and running just now, is still wearing Flash clothes!


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a light rushing back, and after that, I saw Barry appeared after returning his clothes, smiled apologetically, and then disappeared with a swish.


    "That... are you doing something tonight?" Caitlin asked in a low voice.


    "at night?"


    "There is an awards conference, I think..."


    "no problem!"


    Before Caitlin had finished speaking, Su Bai agreed directly.


    She began to take the initiative to ask herself, which is a good momentum!


    Simon Starger, a scientist, won a professional award.Su Bai is not interested, it can be said that most people are not interested, but Caitlin is going to go, of course no problem!In the evening, Su Bai wore a suit and shoes very formally, and after taking over Caitlin, he went to the press conference.There were not many people at the scene, but it was not so deserted. At least there were dozens of people, including reporters.Kaitlyn played with Su Bai''s arm and explained: "Simon''s research can be said to be a milestone. Cell cloning can be said to be a great breakthrough in medical treatment if it is really successful!"


    Cell cloning?


    The medical equipment in the Arkham Asylum can be easily done.


    "Su Bai, Caitlin?"


    A voice sounded, and Barry and Iris were walking over.


    They are actually here!


    It was also dressed up, and Iris took Barry''s arm and wore a pink dress!


    Although the figure is good, but...really ugly!


    Item 0007


    After the four people met, they chatted a few words. It turned out that Iris came for his own interview and report, but because it involved a lot of professional things, he asked Barry to come with him.The four people talked and laughed, just as the Lord seemed to be about to leave, Iris hurriedly said hello and wanted to interview a few words but was mercilessly rejected. Iris curled his lips and did not speak. At this moment, the gunshot suddenly sounded. !


    Bang bang bang!


    After a few gunshots, the venue quickly became a mess, and a few masked men came out from all around with guns.


    "It''s them!"


    Barry was surprised.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "These people just robbed a gun shop!" Barry whispered.

 C1325

    "How thoughtful you are, wearing jewelry one by one, as if you know I''m going to rob you. Now, everyone is standing at the party and handing over all the valuable things obediently!" One of them seemed to be the leader and said triumphantly.


    During the robbery, under the threat of guns, the people present quickly partyed obediently, putting their previous things into the bag prepared for the robbery one by one.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, six people... but they are exactly the same!"


    Although these people wear masks, it has no effect at all for Su Bai.


    The six people are exactly the same, or to be precise...in fact, this is one person!


    "Are people affected by particle accelerators? Have the ability to replicate!"


    "For the other five people, the clones that were copied don''t seem to have the ability to think independently. They are like receivers. Will they only execute commands after receiving instructions from the body? Just like puppets!"


    With the spiritual power swept away, Su Bai had already figured out what was going on!


    I am not uninterested in the clone Su Bai, but if it is a puppet clone, I can consider getting it. After all, I still have an ID that is Mr. Immortal. With this clone, it is more convenient to act. Anyway, it is just a puppet.


    As he was thinking about it, Su Bai suddenly found that Barry and Iris seemed to have made small movements.


    It seemed that Barry was going to make a move and was stopped by Iris.


    At this moment, a security guard ran out and shouted with a gun: "Put down the gun!"


    "moron!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help shaking his head for this security guard''s approach.


    With six to one, and there are so many hostages, how can the security guard come out so brightly to let the other party put down the gun?With your heels, you know that this is impossible.Sure enough, the six people raised their hands neatly and shot!


    Six bullets hit the security guard!


    "Wow!"


    Barry moved!


    Barry took the security guard directly and sent him outside.


    The security guard who disappeared suddenly and the missed bullet made the robbers startled for a while, and then hurriedly turned and left to prepare to evacuate.


    Caitlin gently pulled La Su to defeat, and now it was clear that Barry had taken the shot.


    "Where is Barry?" Iris found out that Barry was missing.


    "I just went out." Su Bai said casually.


    The robbers left, and soon someone called the police, and it didn''t take long for the police to arrive.


    "I''ll go find Barry!"


    Su Bai said to Caitlin and walked out, soon found outside and fainted Barry!


    Woke up Barry, Barry looked weak.Su Bai didn''t say anything, just went back with Barry.


    "Barry fainted. Check him up after returning. I think the blood sugar may be too low." After returning, Su Bai said to Caitlin.


    Caitlin was taken aback and nodded.


    After the police arrived, it was nothing special to ask about the situation. After that, Su Bai took Barry and Caitlin back to the cutting-edge laboratory. As for Iris, naturally he went back by himself.After sending them to the cutting-edge laboratory, Su Bai went home with excuses!


    Su Bai wanted to obtain this ability to replicate people.


    First, it is convenient for his vest activities.


    Secondly, with so many abilities of oneself, if each clone uses one ability, it should be quite spectacular!


    The most important thing is that this cloned clone is a receiver, with no autonomous thinking at all. To put it bluntly, it''s like Iron Man remotely controlling those steel armors!Just a dead thing!If it weren''t for this, Su Bai wouldn''t really need this ability, because he always felt that the clone was weird, but if it were just a puppet armor, there would be no problem.


    "Are you not happy dating?"


    After Su Bai came back, he sat on the sofa and meditated. Zede kissed Su Bai and asked in a low voice...


    Su Bai shook his head: "Is that enough, just thinking about things!"


    "Oh!" Zede obediently answered without speaking.


    Su Bai sensed the location of the cloner and found that he was hiding near a factory.


    Night fell.


    Su Bai has quietly appeared in the factory!


    The release ability obviously requires physical strength or consumes energy. This cloner did not copy, but was eating to supplement energy!Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps in the silent factory, which made him vigilant and stood up slowly with the gun.


    clatter!clatter!clatter!


    As the footsteps approached, Su Bai appeared.


    "Who are you?" The copyist asked a little unexpectedly, but before Su Bai could answer, he remembered."I saw you, at Simon Starger''s press conference!"

 C1326

    "it''s me!"


    "How did you find here, only yourself?" He asked nervously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just me. No one will know if you kill me!"


    "You are so courageous!" He looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded approvingly: "I am really courageous, and sometimes I like to die. For example, now... If you don''t kill me, I will immediately notify the police that you are here. Of course, you Maybe you think the police can''t deal with you, but you saw it today? You are not the only one with super powers."


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    Su Bai smiled and said slowly, that calmness seemed to be just chatting instead of talking about life and death matters.


    This made the copy person a little startled.


    This guy is sick, is he really looking for death!


    However, his threat was right, he...must die.


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and prepared to shoot!


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai suddenly called him.


    "Scared?"


    "That''s not it!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I just made it easier for you to kill me!"


    Item 0008


    Su Bai''s current physical strength is coupled with the messy abilities of self-healing and survival of the fittest.


    The bullet hitting him was like tickling it, and it had no effect at all.If he wanted to kill himself with a gun, he couldn''t do it to death.So Su Bai must lower his level himself so that he can be killed!


    It is estimated that there will be no one to send death to this one!


    But obviously the copyist didn''t know about these things. Su Bai''s suddenly appeared too much, and his behavior was utterly nagging, which made him feel very safe, so he shot straight away!


    "boom!"


    Su defeated in one shot, and the bullet fell to the ground with a clatter.


    "What are you in a hurry, didn''t you let you wait for a while?" Su Bai said with his lips.


    The copy person was stunned.


    boom!


    Shot again.


    This time he aimed at Su Bai''s forehead.


    Before hitting the copy, I thought it might be wearing a body armor or something, but it should be ok to have a headshot directly?However, when the bullet fell again, Su Bai''s forehead did not even leave a trace, which surprised the cloner.


    "You, do you also have superpowers?"


    "Shhh."


    Su Bai said angrily, and began to use time magic!


    Without the time gem, this kind of targeted time magic will be more laborious to release, especially the time of retreat is longer, so the casting time is longer!


    Su Bai ignored the copy, but the copy didn''t dare to do nothing like this, weird... so weird!


    He began to use abilities.


    The body shook violently, and then five clones were copied.


    The six people took guns and began to scan frantically at Su Bai!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullets came madly, and the gunfire was loud.Before long, Su Bai had piled up a pile of bullets.


    "enough!"


    Su Bai frowned and let out a soft sigh. The powerful spiritual pressure was released in an instant. In an instant, the gun in the copyist''s hand fell off with a snap.


    "If you want to kill me, don''t worry, just wait there!"


    Su Bai said angrily, Nima, I am helping you now, what are you doing!


    Let him be honest, Su Bai continued to release magic.

 C1327

    Finally, after completion.


    Su Bai said to the clone: ??"Okay, take the gun and shoot at me!"


    The copy of Zhenghuan who had just been fighting just now seemed to have lost his courage and didn''t even take a gun.


    "Are you sick?"


    "You shot when you weren''t allowed to shoot, and you didn''t even take the gun if you let you do it? Hey, pick up the gun, or I will kill you!"


    The copyist finally reached out and picked up the gun. Six guns were aimed at Su Bai, but they didn''t shoot.


    This is really the case, he can''t do it!


    One will let him kill him, and another will not let him kill.


    And even the bullet can''t penetrate, how can I kill it?


    Are you kidding me?


    "You, what do you want to do! I just want to avenge my wife, I just want the guy who stole my results to pay, you..."


    "What nonsense, shoot!"


    Everyone goes astray for a reason, and Su Bai has no interest in caring about him!


    After a loud shout, Duplicate shivered uncontrollably and pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    The bullet directly hit Su Bai, and the blood slowly flowed down, Su Bai fell to the ground with a boom.


    The copy person is stunned!


    What, what?


    You were invulnerable just now, but now it''s just a shot?


    Senseless!


    The cloner was completely confused.


    He felt that his head was not enough.


    Did he run over to die inexplicably?


    Unable to figure it out, he went over and checked to make sure that Su Bai was indeed dead. He hesitated and finally packed up his things and left here!


    Not long after he left, Su Bai suddenly sat up.


    After wiping the blood, Su Bai''s mouth raised.


    "The White Burnt House, it really is!"


    "In that case, the power of the phoenix has always existed, but I don''t know why there is no response!"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised. This time after he was offline, he didn''t know anything. Instead, he saw the White Burnt House again. However, Su Bai hadn''t thought of how to restore the power of the Phoenix!


    But this is not important, what is important is that the ability is already available!


    Thoughts move.


    Su Bai copied himself directly!


    It''s exactly the same, but just as if there is no soul, just standing like that.


    When Su Bai thought, he accepted the instruction.


    Then Su Bai discovered that the cloned puppet clone also had its own abilities, and what was interesting was...During the process of copying, he seemed to be able to adjust the abilities that the puppet clone had!It''s not that you know what, the puppet clone has something directly!If you think in the opposite direction, if you can have the abilities of the puppet clone, you can also have the abilities that the puppet clone has.


    Finally, you don''t have to go to death so hard!


    This discovery made Su Bai more satisfied.


    After all, as one''s abilities become stronger and stronger, sometimes the headache of seeing good abilities is not how you get it, but how you die...


    Now this problem can be solved!


    Su defeated in a good mood is a little grateful to this copyist!


    Let the puppet clone disappear, and Su Bai will go home!


    Su Bai found that Imogen was back in a good mood, and Su Bai immediately dragged the three women into a fight.


    Su Bai came to the cutting-edge laboratory the next day.


    Caitlin and the others tested Barry yesterday, and it turned out to be a sudden coma caused by too low blood sugar. Sisko is already solving this problem.However, their progress is faster than Su Bai imagined. Not only did they solve Barry''s problem, but they also found a clone!This is related to myself!Yesterday, the duplicator''s gunshots attracted the police, but the duplicator left his DNA in a hurry because of Su defeat, and his identity was quickly confirmed through this.


    Dandong Black, a biogenetics expert, specializes in therapeutic cloning to replace diseased organs.

 C1328

    But Simon Starger stole his research results and fired him.


    He seemed to have said something similar yesterday, and it seemed that he wanted revenge!


    Chapter 0009 Who is Mr. Immortal?


    Once you have figured out your identity and your motives, things will be much easier to handle next.


    His target must be Simon Starger, and Simon Starger will appear in his laboratory tonight.


    Night fell.


    Su Bai, Caitlin, Sisko stay in the remote association in the laboratory.


    Barry the Flash has gone to Simon Starger''s laboratory!


    Not long after Barry arrived, he saw the mighty Dandong Black!


    The reason why it is described as mighty is because this time it is not six, but a dense crowd, at least a few hundred people, almost one floor of the entire laboratory is almost full!


    Barry rushed forward, and Dandong Black was knocked down one by one, but it was obvious that these were duplicated clones, and I didn''t know which one was the real one. And these dense Dandong Blacks attacked together, and Barry seemed a little hard to deal with!


    "Guys, there are too many! And he is still copying, I will definitely not be able to hold on like this!" Barry ran and asked for help.


    But Caitlin and Sisko have nothing to do.


    "Think of a solution!"


    When they were silent, the number of Dandong Black was increasing.Although Barry has no trouble using the ultra-fast speed for the time being, and even solved a lot of it, the situation will only become more and more troublesome!


    "You need energy to run, and he needs energy to maintain so many clones. As long as you find the one that looks a little weak, it should be him! As long as you solve him, those clones will naturally be no problem!" Su Bai suddenly said. .


    "Yes indeed!"


    Su Bai''s words inspired Barry, and the light quickly passed around. Within a few seconds, he found Dandong Black''s body in the crowd, and then punched it!


    boom!


    Dandong Black obviously didn''t expect Barry to find his true self. The ultra-fast movement made this punch full of power, and Dandong Black could not help flying out.


    His direction was just not far from the window, and then he heard a bang, the glass was smashed by him, and people had already flown out.


    Barry obviously did not expect that his punch would have such an effect, and rushed to grab Dandong Black''s hand and wanted to pull him back.


    This is Barry!


    The conscience of the Justice League!


    Let alone murder, it will save people!


    Even if it is the enemy!


    "Sure enough, it''s Barry, it''s still a bit difficult for him to kill himself!" Su Bai said secretly, while controlling the clone that had been prepared for a while and appeared nearby.


    Barry¡¯s reaction was quick and he did catch Dandong Black. Unfortunately, the grasp was not secure. In addition, Barry¡¯s strength was consumed a lot, and he could only watch his hand slowly slip and slide, and then Finally... fell down.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Barry shouted in annoyance, watching Dandong Black''s body quickly fall.


    Seeing that a tragic and bloody scene was about to happen, suddenly I saw a person suddenly flashed past, and even directly caught Dandong Black.


    Black mask, complexion robe!


    "It''s him!"


    Barry was stunned.


    He could see clearly from above, the man looked in his direction, and then... disappeared!


    "So fast!"


    Barry froze for a moment, and when he reacted, the man had disappeared, and Dandong Black had also been taken away.Turning back, Barry found that the clones of Dandong Black had disappeared out of thin air!


    "Barry, Barry?"


    Sisko''s voice came through the headphones.


    "I''m here."


    "Are you all right? Is it resolved?"


    "Solved, solved, but... Forget it, wait until I go back." Barry said hesitated.


    Light flashed in the city, and Barry had returned to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    "He appeared again!"


    "Who?"

 C1329

    "The one I was talking about, a very fast guy. He saved Dandong Black."


    "It''s near the laboratory!"


    Barry said that Sisko had already called out the nearby surveillance.


    "Really... so fast..."


    "Wait, do you see the characters on his clothes? It seems to be Chinese characters?"


    "This is decay!"


    "Immortal!" Su Bai interjected.


    "Immortal? Who is this Mr. Immortal who fell to the ground? Is it because of the particle accelerator?" Sisko muttered.


    Su Bai looked at Sisko.


    Sisko whispered: "This code name, doesn''t it sound good? Should I take another one?"


    "This is great!"


    Sisko does have a habit of giving people a code name, but he didn''t expect such a coincidence that what he thought of was Mr. Immortal!


    Because Su Bai has always been in the cutting-edge laboratory, no one associates Mr. Immortal with Su Bai. This is also the benefit of having a vest!And because of the reappearance of Mr. Immortal, Barry, Sisko and others began to investigate.As for Mr. Immortal?After he saved Dandong Black and sent him to the Arkham Asylum, he disappeared!


    This still depends on Su Bai''s satisfaction with his abilities, otherwise, Su Bai would not save him!


    Who is Mr. Immortal?How did he get his ability, what was his purpose, and was it the person Barry was looking for?


    In the next period of time, they began to study these, and Su Bai also participated.


    In the end even Wells joined in.


    And very surprised and enthusiastic!


    Because no one knows better than him, he is the one Barry is looking for!It wasn''t this Mr. Immortal at all, but the speed of this Mr. Immortal made him equally curious. He wanted to find out...who is this Mr. Immortal?


    The trend of searching for Mr. Immortal suddenly seemed to prevail in the cutting-edge laboratory, which made Su Bai really unexpected.


    Of course, life will continue.


    The Flash will still save the fire, or deal with the robbers, and now there are rumors in Midtown that there is a red light protecting Midtown!


    As for Su Bai.


    He is studying the cloned clone!


    Maximize the value of this ability.


    For example, he will try to let the clone absorb the energy of the universe, and for example send a clone to hell to enhance the dimensional energy!


    And I have to say that this effect is very good.


    Great savings, and speed up the time to absorb!


    It''s like the experience beads in many online games. You don''t need to worry about it and you will gain experience, and then eat it when it is full, and then continue!


    It''s really convenient!


    Item 0010


    In the coffee shop.


    Su Bai, Caitlin, Sisko, Barry, and Iris.


    Sitting together are drinking coffee and chatting.


    Speaking of which, these people may not have many friends except Su Bai, and it is rare to relax occasionally when everyone gathers for a chat.


    Although Su Bai and Caitlin did not admit that they had anything to do with each other, almost everyone regarded them as a pair. After all, the feeling of getting along with them has far exceeded the boundaries of ordinary friends.


    "Eddie?"


    While chatting, Iris suddenly yelled and stood up a little excited, and then saw a man approaching and the two kissed.


    "Let me introduce to everyone, this is my boyfriend Eddie, my father''s partner!"


    "This is Caitlin, Su Bai, Sisko..."


    Iris enthusiastically introduced them to each other, and then took Eddie to sit up.


    Eddie is very handsome, but has a very good temperament, and seems to have a good personality, so he quickly blended in.Seeing Eddie and Iris showing affection there, the others didn''t care, and Barry was faintly unnatural.That''s right, I guess Barry must be so depressed to see this scene.Especially after it was over, Iris and Eddie went to a movie on a date, and the others separated.Not to mention the depressed Barry and the indifferent Sisko, Su lost Caitlin home.


    When she got downstairs, Caitlin looked at Su Bai: "Shall we go up and sit down?"


    "Are you sure?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Caitlin flushed and said, "Then... Then I will go up."

 C1330

    "and many more!"


    Su Bai held Caitlin, Kateli turned his head subconsciously and immediately felt Su Bai''s kiss.


    At that moment, Caitlin felt her brain go blank.


    Kissed, kissed!


    The two have had a lot of physical contact during this period, and even seen them slept, but this is the first time they kissed!


    The last time I missed it at the beach because of Barry''s awakening, there has been no suitable opportunity!


    With Su Bai''s invasion, Caitlin gradually catered to it, and Su Bai''s hand did not honestly climb up directly and wantonly.


    It took more than ten minutes.


    The two stopped and looked at Caitlin, Su Bai couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Sorry!"


    "Ah? No, nothing." Caitlin thought he apologized for kissing herself.


    Su Bai smiled: "Then, good night, see you tomorrow!"


    "see you tomorrow!"


    After Caitlin went upstairs to take a bath and rest, she looked in the mirror and realized that... her mouth was swollen!


    This made her feel ashamed, and then realized that Su Bai''s apology might be referring to this!


    The thought of Su Bai seeing her swollen mouth made Caitlin feel particularly shy and embarrassed, but she was inexplicably looking forward to seeing each other the next day, but... the next day Su Bai did not go to cutting-edge experiments Room, and Barry has encountered a new superpower, a guy who can release poisonous gas, so Caitlin can only concentrate on helping!On the third and fourth days, Su Bai did not come, and there was no phone call, which made Caitlin a little worried about whether Su Bai was wrong.


    Finally, unable to bear the psychological worry, Caitlin called Su Pai.


    Finally the phone was connected, and before I could speak, I heard the woman''s voice over there, and... it seemed that there was more than one?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I went back to Star City and went back tonight."


    "Oh, you''re fine, I''ll hang up first!"


    "Well, I will find you again after I go back!"


    "Ok!"


    After hanging up the phone, Caitlin found that she didn''t seem to be too depressed, because she knew that Su Bai was okay, but was a little relieved.As for the others, this was originally the life of Su Bai!And... he is a very normal man, he... he didn''t force himself, that definitely needs... other ways to vent it!Thinking like this, Caitlin found that she had accepted it unknowingly.


    So, when people get along with people, the first impression is very important.


    When the other party accepts your first impression, the impression is firm, and many things become acceptable.


    It''s like a playboy if he goes out every day, others will take it for granted.


    When you are a particularly dedicated person, others may not be able to accept it!


    "Tomorrow I will go back to Midtown. You can go with me. Barry has changed a lot now!" Su Bai put down the phone and said to Felicity.


    Felicity called in a few days and said he would come to Midtown to see herself, and by the way, see Barry!


    Su Bai is quite surprised how Felicity met Barry, after all, she is like the assistant of Arrow in the TV series!As soon as Felicity said, Su Bai knew what was going on.


    This is the same thing as Oliver knowing Barry!


    When Oliver dealt with the death knell, the death knell stole a machine from the Quinn Group. Barry was in Star City at the time, because the machine belonged to the Quinn Group. The Quinn Group was basically in charge of Thea, who had no experience, and more. What''s more, it has more shares, so this incident ended up with Felicity!That''s why Felicity and Barry had a chance to meet, and Barry also met Oliver Quinn, who is the Arrow!


    However, because of the defeat of the Soviet Union, Felicity had no other thoughts about Barry, but felt that he had met a friend. Knowing that Barry had been awakened by the flashpoint concentration, Felicity planned to come and see.Of course, the main thing is to take the opportunity to see Su Bai!However, after learning about it, Su Bai came here first, satisfies the situation, and then took Felicity to Midtown!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    Su Bai brought Felicity over.


    Barry is not there, and he is working at the police station.


    Sisko didn''t know what he was up to, Caitlin was alone.


    Felicity had accompanied Su Bai before, so I knew each other before and I didn¡¯t need to introduce them!


    The difference is that this time there may be some changes.


    Felicity is a woman from Supai, and Caitlin is also ambiguous with Supai.


    So this kind of distant and similar relationship made the two people feel awkward to get along, but soon Barry came back. Knowing that Felicity was here and that it was related to Su Bai, Barry seemed very happy!


    While Barry was chatting with Felicity, Su Bai talked with Caitlin.


    Item 0011


    "Sorry, I wanted to tell you, but when I go back there are more things I will forget! If there is anything next time, I will tell you in advance!"

 C1331

    Su Bai apologized to Caitlin.


    This is not a lie, he did plan to call, but there are many people and things, so he just forgot about it!


    Su Bai also knew that Caitlin must be anxious, otherwise she would be embarrassed to call herself.After all, this is different from the usual phone calls. Some people who have a relationship will ask about the feeling of the other half!I believe Caitlin knew this too, so she didn''t call the next day.If it weren''t for this, Caitlin could definitely make a phone call and ask why Su Bai didn''t come!


    "Yep!"


    Caitlin responded in a low voice!


    "She...so..." Caitlin couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai nodded.


    "Why?" Caitlin was curious.


    One or two...The people around Su Bai seem to be able to accept this!


    "Why? I think you already have the answer." Su Bai said with a light smile.


    Caitlin was silent.


    Yes!


    Ask why others can accept it, yourself?


    Why am I a little angry, and have no idea of ??keeping a distance from Su Bai?


    I...I also accepted it!


    "She went back to Star City in the afternoon, what happened in the past two days?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Caitlin nodded: "Another superpower was found, he can release poison gas, but it has been solved by Barry, and he is locked under the laboratory. Sisko modified it to be used to detain superpowers!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and thought for a while: "If the troublesome guy can be sent to the Akum lunatic asylum, it can also be used for detention, and it''s safer!"


    "Ok!"


    "I see, I''ll be over..."


    Barry''s voice fell, and Su Bai turned his head to look and saw that he had put on a uniform.


    Needless to say, there must be something for the Flash to come forward!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai left the cutting-edge laboratory with Felicity.


    I wandered around in Midtown, took her to the coffee shop I often go to, and took her home for a round, and recognized the door!Of course, it is indispensable to meet Nora and the others, and it can be regarded as knowing each other''s identities, lest there will be any situation in the future but not knowing each other!Felicity''s personality is not strong, so get along pretty well, if it''s Barbara, it might cause a''war''.It wasn''t until the evening that Su Bai took Felicity back to the cutting-edge laboratory. He greeted Felicity and sent Felicity back, only to find that Barry seemed injured.


    Just ask.


    He was not dealing with superpowers this time, but with a freezing gun.


    In the end, Sisko made a large cryogun that saved Barry, but the opponent also left Midtown!


    Captain Cold!


    Su Bai felt that Wei Wei was a little bit regretful. At this time, Captain Cold had not joined the legendary team, he was still the out-and-out criminal!But if you miss it, you miss it, it''s not a big deal!After Felicity bid farewell to everyone, Su Bai sent her back to Star City.After that, Su Bai did not go home, but bought some supper and came to Caitlin''s house.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    Caitlin''s voice followed one after another.


    "coming."


    The door opened, and Caitlin looked at Su Bai with some surprise."How did you come?"


    "Not welcome?"


    "No, I just... I thought you were going to send Felicity off, and you won''t be able to come back tomorrow!" Caitlin shook her head.


    After all, although Star City is relatively not far away, it is not that close. It will take a long time to come and go. Kateli thought that Su Bai would come back tomorrow!


    After entering, Su Bai put down the supper, only to find that Caitlin seemed to have just eaten, and she didn''t open it, anyway, he was not hungry.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Bai looked at Caitlin.


    Tank top, hot pants.


    Very homely dressed!


    The ambiguous relationship between the two was almost clear, and Caitlin was a little nervous at this time."You, are you okay?"


    "Miss you!"


    "miss you¡­¡­"

 C1332

    Such a straightforward remark made Caitlin a little bit unpredictable, and immediately after hearing Su Bai let her head up... subconsciously raising her head, Su Bai had already kissed him!A strong kiss made Caitlin, who had already accepted her relationship with Su Bai''s identity, directly gave up resistance and restraint, and she responded after a while!


    This time, Su Bai did not feel abruptly, nor did he want to fight.


    It can be felt from Caitlin''s reaction that she didn''t resist, so...Su Bai planned to take Caitlin directly!


    The vest was taken off by Su Bai, Caitlin was pressed on the sofa by Su Bai before she was even ashamed!


    With the atmosphere, I feel... getting better and better, Su Bai has already met frankly, and finally took off the last restraint on Caitlin...


    But at this time, Caitlin suddenly woke up suddenly, clutching Su Bai''s hand to prevent him from moving!


    Su Bai thought she was embarrassed and stopped temporarily and continued the previous offensive, but Caitlin did not resist, and responded enthusiastically.But when Su Bai wanted to take off his hot pants again, Caitlin grabbed his hand again.


    Bite your mouth and shake your head!


    This makes Su Bai very depressed.


    He was pretty sure that Caitlin should be willing. As for being shy, it would be enough to stop or stop, and she didn''t look shy, she was very determined.


    "Not now!" Caitlin said.


    "If you are not ready, I can wait..."


    "No, I''m actually...in fact already prepared, I...I can accept it."


    "Then why?"


    Caitlin blushed and lowered her head and whispered: "I, I''m on a period..."


    It''s an official holiday.


    It''s an official holiday.


    official holiday.


    Up.


    These words rang in Su Bai''s mind over and over again, and Su Bai wanted to shout out of Nyima in depression!


    Do you want to be so coincidental?


    "I''m sorry, I...I..." Looking at the depressed Su Bai, Caitlin didn''t know what to say!


    Item 0012


    "You are here!"


    Seeing Caitlin and Su Bai come to the laboratory, Sisko greeted Barry.


    "Yeah." Caitlin responded in a low voice.


    "what happened to you?"


    Caitlin usually greets enthusiastically, but today''s reaction is a little cold, and Barry can''t help but ask with concern.


    Caitlin shook her head.


    "She has an uncomfortable voice and can''t speak very much." Su Bai said.


    "Well, then you pay more attention." Barry replied, and then spoke seriously.


    Something happened just before Su Bai and Caitlin arrived. Barry was in charge of a new bombing case, but the case was suddenly taken over by the military. When did the military take over this case?So he looked into it, but he found out that the murderer was also a superpower. Everything she touched with her hand would turn into a bomb. Barry had met her before, if it weren¡¯t for her reminder, Barry had been killed Up!


    "Her name is Betty, and she is a soldier in charge of the explosion. She was in the war in Afghanistan. She was accidentally shot during the bomb disposal process and was sent back for treatment, but she just caught up with the particle accelerator explosion. She needed Help, so we must find her as soon as possible!"


    Barry said that one of Caitlin had already found Betty''s information by operating the computer.


    but¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong with your wrist?" Sisko found that Caitlin was very slow, and couldn''t help asking.


    Caitlin couldn''t speak but could only look at Su Bai, her face flushed.


    "Too tired to stretch it out!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he blinked at Caitlin, Caitlin''s face turned red!


    Sisko obviously didn''t realize how coincidental this was, and didn''t think too much about it, and the topic was brought over as soon as it turned.However, only Su Bai and Caitlin knew what was going on.


    The two almost reached third base yesterday, but they had to give up regretfully because of the official holiday.


    But... this doesn''t mean that there is nothing wrong this night.


    If you can¡¯t speak or lift your hands, the old driver knows what happened last night!


    Everyone''s attention shifted to finding the bomb girl Betty. Su Bai was there to help, while also thinking about the bomb girl.


    In the story of The Flash, the bomb girl Betty is just a small character, one of the people affected by the particle accelerator, but Su Bai has known some of her background!

 C1333

    She once joined the suicide squad, and her ability is indeed very strong, this kind of explosive ability can be very good application in many places!


    Of course, she is also a beauty!


    A soldier who has obeyed orders as his bounden duty!


    The final result was that Dr. Wells was fooled to find Colonel Wade Elling, who had always wanted to study and obtained a superpower, and was going to kill him.It''s a pity... Finally, he blew himself up and died.


    I feel pitiful thinking about it!


    "found it!"


    Caitlin suddenly said something, and after she finished she couldn''t help but rub her chin!


    Su Bai smiled and patted Su Bai on the shoulder, and then saw that Caitlin had found a surveillance route, and a figure flashed by, it was Betty!


    "I''m going now!"


    Barry said, the man had changed his uniform and disappeared.


    The super fast speed brought a breeze, Su Bai flirted with Caitlin''s hair, Caitlin smiled tenderly.


    Sisko next to him seemed helpless.


    Ten minutes later, a light swish lit up, and Barry had already returned.


    "Where is Betty?"


    Seeing only Barry himself, Sisko couldn''t help asking.


    Barry depressed: "Colon Wade Alling also knows Betty''s whereabouts. When I went, Wade Alling was ready to attack. I wanted to bring Betty back directly, but... I was a step ahead!"


    "You were one step ahead? Mr. Immortal?" Sisko hurriedly said.


    Barry nodded depressed.


    "Think of a way to see if I can find them."


    "Ok!"


    Sisko''s tone was obviously not confident.


    "You look for it slowly, I kind of left beforehand!"


    Su Bai made a gesture on the phone and said, then smiled at Caitlin, and left the cutting-edge laboratory!


    ...


    ...


    In a remote and dim factory building, a blond woman with closed eyes and a black jacket was standing there. There was nothing around her and no one was guarding her, but she could not get out as if she was trapped here.


    suddenly.


    A light came on.


    Seeing that the surrounding dim walls separated by themselves, a figure slowly walked out!


    "It''s you!"


    "What do you want to do when you catch me!"


    Black robe, black mask.


    It was this person who caught himself and locked himself in this weird place.


    Especially the scene where the walls parted just now made Betty a little bit scared.


    "Hello, Betty! You can call me Mr. Immortal!"


    Su Bai approached with a smile, his voice changed slightly, it was very ethereal and hard to recognize!


    Knowing that Barry was looking for Betty, Su Bai asked the puppet clone who had hunted the devil in hell to come back, captured Betty in front of Barry, and sent it here, and then, just in case, directly entered the mirror space.


    In this way, Betty will not escape or be discovered.


    After that, Su Bai left the cutting-edge laboratory and came here to meet Betty in person.


    "Where is this, why are you arresting me?" Betty asked in a deep voice.


    "This is the place where you can be sure that you are safe from being caught by Colonel Wade Alling! As for why I want to catch you, it''s because I want to help you!"


    "help me?"


    "Yes! You acquired this ability by accident, but it puts you and other people in danger. You will always enjoy loneliness and you will never be able to really get close to others. A long time ago, I also knew people like you. Although the reasons are different, I... can let you enjoy a normal life and have this ability!"


    Her hand is a bomb detonator, whoever touches it will explode!


    "You... can you really do it? Then why are you helping me?" Betty said.

 C1334

    "I''ll help you, you...help me do things in the future!" Su Bai said.


    "Do you want to recruit me?" Betty said.


    "Almost, you were a soldier before, anyway, I know you are used to obeying orders, so... from now on, you only need to obey my orders!"


    Item 0013


    Betty was silent and did not respond, but Su Bai walked towards her slowly.


    Black robe, black mask.


    Exuding a depressed atmosphere, Su Bai came to her and slowly stretched out his hand to hold Betty''s hand.


    Betty wanted to hide her hands subconsciously. She knew very well that as long as she touched her, she would turn into a bomb and explode!


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, although he couldn''t see the expression under the mask, Betty could feel what he meant!The hand stopped, followed by Su Bai and held Betty''s hand.In an instant, Su Bai''s palm seemed to faintly glitter.


    Su Bai smiled and let go of Betty and put his hand in front of her.


    One second, two seconds.


    It exploded in less than five seconds.


    However, at the moment of the explosion, the energy produced by the explosion suddenly disappeared.


    Betty looked at Su Bai''s hand in astonishment.


    Nothing.


    "You, how did you do it?" Betty asked in shock.


    Su Bai put his hand on Betty''s cheek and stroked it, then slowly pinched her chin and lifted it up, the voice sounded.


    "From now on, can it be done only by obeying my orders?"


    Betty was in a daze.


    Although this Mr. Immortal made her feel a little scared, she was under a lot of pressure during this period. The explosion did not hurt Mr. Immortal. With the caress, the most important thing was... When she was lost and directionless, Su Bai The appearance of is like giving her an order to let her know what she is going to do, whether it is right or wrong, at least there is a direction!


    "can!"


    "well!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, changed his hand and waved, and in an instant, a stone bed appeared.


    "Lie down, let me check your body first."


    "Yes!"


    Betty lay down without any hesitation.


    Su Bai was very serious about helping Betty check her body. Generally speaking, her energy was too high. Although it did no harm to her, it was beyond her control.


    This is easy!


    Su Bai put his hand on Betty and began to absorb Betty''s energy!


    Betty could feel as if something was passing by.


    But it didn''t take long to stop.


    "That''s it. If you concentrate and control the quantity, you can control your abilities autonomously! This requires practice!"


    "During this time, you can practice here. When will you be able to master it, when will you leave here!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai disappeared suddenly, and Betty was startled.Before long, Su Bai came back again, bringing a lot of food, drink, clothes, etc., and also brought a lot of things for Betty to use for contact.


    "Your ability is actually a process similar to changing the structure of an object and charging it inside! Look carefully!"


    Su Bai took a stone casually and started charging it, then threw it out.


    boom!


    The stone exploded instantly!


    It is as powerful as Betty''s bomb!


    This is the ability of the king of cards!


    It is indeed somewhat similar to Betty''s ability.


    "What you need to exercise is not to charge up when you touch something!"


    After Su Bai explained a few words, he left here!


    He walked like this, but Betty felt empty, but she soon adjusted her mood and started exercising.

 C1335

    The sudden disappearance of Betty made the people in the cutting-edge laboratory search for a long time without any gain, and Colonel Wade Alling also did the same. The ability of the two parties to find someone can be said to be very easy, but... nothing.


    Betty is as if the world has evaporated.


    Finally, the cutting-edge laboratory gave up.


    Let''s wait until there are any clues!


    Barry is very depressed!


    I can''t find Betty, I can''t find Mr. Immortal, and I have to put up with the women I love and make friends with other men in front of me, yet I have to smile!But on the other hand, he was comforted. Iris was particularly interested in the Flash, and even started to write a blog about the Flash, and it was very popular and very popular!Every time I watched Iris talking about the Flash in front of him, Barry would be secretly refreshed.Even if Iris didn¡¯t even know that Barry was the Flash!


    I have to say that the cutting-edge laboratory is very interesting, it seems that everyone has another identity.


    Dr. Wells is Reverse Lightning, Barry is the Flash, and he has a vest as Mr. Immortal.And Caitlin, he will become Frost in the future, not Earth Two, but because of the transformation of Flashpoint.And Sisko, he is Shock!


    "There was a robbery. Someone robbed a yellow Hummer and removed a few cash machines. During the arrest, the police discovered that this guy may also be a superpower, and it seems that he can become a kind of hard It¡¯s invulnerable! I brought some things back, I can check it and maybe confirm his identity!" Barry rushed back from the police station, I have to say that his normal identity is convenient. Many exhibits can be easily found in the end. know.


    Caitlin helped analyze, Su Bai asked quietly beside her: "Are you gone?"


    Caitlin was stunned for a moment, and blushed slightly: "Also, not yet."


    Su Bai has often spent the night at Caitlin''s house these days. As a result, Sisko and Barry found that Caitlin had frequent sore throat and frequent sore hands!


    "Ah...not yet." Su Bai was a little disappointed.


    "You...if you want, you can...you can find someone else first." Caitlin whispered.


    "talk later!"


    Su Bai murmured, it is indeed painful to have a beautiful woman like Caitlin by her side but unable to make the last step.How about going to Nora and the others?Or...Betty?


    After absorbing the excess energy, Betty''s training effect is still good, and Su Bai found that she really obeyed orders, if Su Bai wanted, she would not refuse!


    "found it!"


    Caitlin said, and Barry took a hurried look, but he was stunned!


    This turned out to be his high school classmate, and...the one who often bullied him!


    Many people with weak physique may have been bullied when they were in school, but Barry did not expect that he would also become a superpower!


    Item 0014


    Knowing the identity is easy, Sisko named this guy Gangliang and quickly found his place.


    Then, the Flash dispatched.


    Then, the case is resolved!


    This is the usual practice before, but this time it is a little different!


    The energy of the steel beam is similar to that of the steel man in the Marvel world. The body can transform the city''s solid metal state. The Flash attack is completely ineffective for him, and it is enough for the Flash to hurt him as long as he touches it.Not long after the fight, the Flash fled back in embarrassment, and suffered a lot!Although he recovers quickly, it also takes time. After all, he is not capable of self-healing!But what made him depressed was that he couldn''t beat him before, and now he became the Flash, he still couldn''t beat him.


    It''s like a spell!


    Mirror space.


    Su Bai brought food to see Betty.


    As soon as I arrived, I saw Betty wearing sportswear. The difference was that the sports shorts and sports underwear were not sexy, but... the exposure was not too much!


    Obviously, Betty wears this way only for training, and her training is very hard!


    "Mr!"


    Betty doesn''t know Su Bai''s real name. If it is called Mr. Immortal, it is a bit inconvenient, so it is simplified directly to Mr.!


    "I made it!"


    "I can already control it successfully!"


    Betty was a little excited about a stone, but the stone did not turn into a bomb or explode!


    "Very well, you can master it quickly!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction and said, "You can eat first."


    "Yes!"


    Betty responded and turned to eat.


    "The colonel is still looking for you. After I go out, I will take you to take a bath and settle down. Your next task is to investigate this Colonel Wade Alling. I want to know how much he has mastered over the superpowers. This, it is. My first task for you!"


    "Yes!"


    After eating, Su Bai directly took Betty to a certain hotel, clothes, money, Su Bai had already prepared for her.Betty took a good bath and changed into a new set of sports underwear.


    "Very well, your current mental outlook is completely different from before. I hope you can successfully complete the task! This world...has changed! There will be more and more unexpected situations in the future, don''t let I am disappointed!" Su Bai said."I have prepared a phone number for you. There is my number on it for you to contact us easily."

 C1336

    "Yes."


    "I won''t let the husband down!" Betty replied in a deep voice.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Betty hesitated and stopped.


    "Something to say?"


    "Sir, I... can I see you?" Betty hesitated.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "When I should let you know, I will naturally let you know."


    After speaking, Su Bai suddenly disappeared.


    Betty couldn''t help sighing in disappointment.


    ...


    ...


    Caitlin''s house!


    Caitlin was slightly surprised when Su Bai arrived, because he looked like he wanted it during the day, so Caitlin suggested that he go find someone else, but he still came!Although Caitlin knew this was normal, she still felt very happy.This happiness is naturally cheaper than Su Bai!Although she was so tired that she couldn''t open her mouth every time, Caitlin didn''t complain, she was attentive and serious.Caressing Caitlin''s hair, Su Bai squinted and enjoyed it.


    Bell Bell Bell Bell Bell Bell...


    The phone''s ringtone suddenly rang, a unique ringtone, which means something is up!


    Caitlin answered the phone, and said after a moment: "Gangliang took Iris away, in order to force the Flash to appear, it seems to have gone to the high school they had attended before! Let''s..."


    "Understood, you go, I won''t go!" Su Bai said depressedly.


    Caitlin smiled apologetically, and then went back to the laboratory.


    In the laboratory, Sisko and Wells have already thought of the way Barry can deal with the steel beams, which is to increase the speed again. After increasing to a certain level, its attack power has defeated the steel beams, but if it fails, Barry''s whole body bones Will be broken into countless pieces!


    Because he was worried about Iris, Barry had no time to confirm whether this direction was feasible. He had already appeared in the school and appeared in front of the steel beam.


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, and the Flash took Iris to the corner of the corridor, and then fought the steel beam!


    "This is the duel between the agility and strength elements!"


    When Barry fought fiercely with Gangliang, Su Bai had also quietly appeared as Mr. Immortal.


    Iris is Barry''s weakness!


    Su Bai intends to use it, on the one hand to export the interrupted evil spirit, on the other hand, for Barry''s ability!


    "boom!"


    Barry was hit by a steel beam and disappeared with a whistling sound.


    Gang Liang curled his lips in disdain, and turned around proudly and said to Iris: "This is the hero you are talking about? He has been beaten by me, no one can save you!"


    Bang bang bang!


    As soon as the words fell, I heard an explosion sound outside.


    "Sonic boom? Barry''s current speed has only reached the speed of sound!" Su Bai watched as Barry in the distance was running quickly.


    The speed of sound, this speed is not fast for Barry, but Barry''s potential is high, and the room for improvement is huge!


    Gang Liang turned his head when he heard the sound, and before he could see the Flash clearly, he punched him hard in the face.


    This punch made the steel beam directly retreat from the state of transformation, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    At the same time, Barry also fell to the ground.


    Although this punch defeated the steel beam, his arm...obviously broke!


    Su Bai saw it really, but Iris couldn''t react at all. For her, it all happened in a flashlight.After a long time, she realized that the Flash did not run. The Flash defeated the steel beam!Excited Iris was just about to go to see Barry''s situation, but she felt a flower in front of her, and her body floated up involuntarily. One hand grabbed her neck and lifted her up in the air.


    Barry was relieved after the steel beam was resolved, and was just about to go to see Aris'' situation.


    It turned out that Iris was caught, which surprised Barry instantly.


    Especially when he discovered that the person who grabbed Aris was actually Mr. Immortal!


    "Let her go, what do you want to do!"


    Barry got up and shouted.


    Item 0015


    Iris looked so painful that she couldn''t struggle at all, and she didn''t expect someone to catch herself.

 C1337

    Barry nervously shouted at Mr. Immortal, that is, Su Bai.


    "Let her go!"


    "It seems that she is really important to you!" Su Bai''s voice sounded, of course it was processed."Want her? Yes, as long as you are faster than me!"


    "Who are you!"


    Barry couldn''t help asking.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is... Do you want to save her? I only need to use a little force, and she will die! The trick just now is not bad, you can try to deal with me!" Su Bai said.


    Barry snorted and moved suddenly.


    But instead of dealing with Gangliang just now, he rushed towards Su Bai.


    "Why bother?"


    Su Bai shook his head and moved!


    The Flash''s lightning flashed quickly in the corridor, and no one was visible.


    He has increased his speed to the fastest, but he can''t even touch the shadow of Su Bai, and can only eat ashes behind him.Su Bai''s relaxed and comfortable look made Barry angry and frustrated at the same time!


    Why, why is it so much worse?


    "I said, do you plan to continue playing with me? I don''t care, I''m afraid she can''t stand it!"


    Su Bai ran around with Iris, this kind of ultra-high-speed movement ordinary people could not bear!


    Barry stopped!


    "Use the trick just now."


    "Give you a chance!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Barry hesitated, he did not have the confidence, he was not confident that he could defeat Mr. Immortal with this trick!


    His speed is faster than himself.


    My only advantage is gone!


    "Want to know how your mother died? Use the trick just now, if you use it, I will tell you!" Su Bai said.


    Barry was instantly excited: "What do you know?"


    "Use the trick just now, I will tell you! Anyway, you can''t beat me, as long as you use it, I will let him go and tell you!" Su Bai said.


    Barry gritted his teeth and disappeared with a swish!


    Su Bai smiled, and made a puppet clone to replace him. This clone had no ability.


    The whole process was completed almost in an instant, and Iris didn''t notice it.


    Immediately afterwards, the Flash rushed over in the distance.


    The fist directly hit the puppet clone.


    boom!


    The huge momentum made the head of the puppet clone burst in an instant!


    With a bang.


    Body fell to the ground, Iris fell to the ground, Barry... stupid!


    How, how is it possible?


    How could this be?


    Seeing Mr. Immortal whose head exploded, Barry was stunned.


    He never thought of killing people, let alone killing Mr. Immortal with a punch.


    Mr. Immortal is dead, how does he know about the murder of his mother?


    Senseless.


    Completely confused!


    At this time there was a sirens outside, and Barry had no time to think, so he could only take the steel beam away, and then disappeared with a swish.


    As for Iris, she is no longer in danger.


    When Iris walked out of the school and talked to the police, the police came in to look for the body of Mr. Immortal, only to find any corpses!


    "Damn it, why!"

 C1338

    At Caitlin''s house, Su Bai scolded depressedly!


    He planned well, let the puppet clone die for him, and then he could gain the ability!But the result is different from what he thought. The puppet clone is dead, but he hasn''t gained Barry''s ability!


    "It seems that I thought the reverse thinking method didn''t work before. I can only control what abilities the puppet clone gives him, but the puppet clone can''t feed back to him. That is to say... the matter of replacing the dead doll... Up!"


    Su Bai was very depressed, because it meant that he was still as troublesome as before.


    However, this also shows from the side that this puppet clone is really just a puppet, and it does not affect the body.That''s fine, to be honest, Su Bai always had a feeling of resistance to this clone, confirming that he was really just a puppet, and this would make him feel more comfortable!


    "Fine, it''s not impossible to die anyway, look back and think of a solution!"


    "However, Barry was pitted by himself and felt that he was murdered. This might affect Barry a bit, so he can find a chance to let him know that he is not dead!"


    About an hour later, Caitlin came back.


    The steel beam was locked up, but it was said that Barry was in a bad mood because the killing of Mr. Immortal became very depressed.But this kind of thing is not easy to enlighten, and Caitlin knows that Su Bai is still waiting for herself at home, so she is back!


    After being interrupted before, Caitlin knew that Su Bai must be very depressed, so after returning, she became more attentive, and gradually made Su Bai forget about other things and concentrated on enjoying it.


    When Caitlin came back from the toilet brushing her teeth, Su Bai hugged her and fell asleep!


    Since the birth of The Flash, cases have happened one after another.The Gangliang issue has just been resolved, and Barry is still in the mood of killing people. As a result... the next day he went to work, he received a case. A charred body was electrocuted from the current situation. Yes, and it is the kind of absolute high temperature, but the on-site environment is not in line with the normal situation, so... in all likelihood, they are superpowers!Investigating through clues at the scene, the criminals were quickly identified.


    Nicknamed Black Meng.


    One of the people who changed the particle accelerator.


    Can absorb electricity and release it!


    When Caitlin detected that the power of a certain power plant was drastically decreasing, the Flash came out!


    I don''t know if it was bad luck.


    Before being beaten by a steel beam, Barry missed again in the face of this black man, this power user!


    This may also have an impact on his killing!


    But this time it was very dangerous. Barry was in danger and finally escaped.


    Just when he was about to return to the cutting-edge laboratory for help, trying to find a way to deal with the enemy, he suddenly found... his ability was gone!


    He can''t run fast!


    Desperate, Barry took a taxi back to the cutting-edge laboratory to tell the situation, everyone was shocked!


    Barry, lost his speed?


    Item 0016


    "Don''t worry, we will help you find your speed!"


    Dr. Wells solemnly promised that the look was so trusting that Barry was finally a little more at ease.Seeing Dr. Wells'' appearance, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    Of course he will find a way to help Barry find his speed, only if Barry is the Flash, he will be the reverse lightning!


    It can be said that nothing can compare to Barry now!


    It is precisely because of this dedication to help Barry, after his identity is exposed, Barry and Sisko will be hurt so badly!


    The pain of betrayal!


    but¡­¡­


    Barry lost his speed and Su lost his interest. According to the analysis of the people in the laboratory, it should be that the black capable person can absorb electricity, but somehow the speed of Barry is also sucked away.


    In other words, Barry''s speed may be on Heimeng!


    Although Barry will definitely recover his speed, maybe this is an opportunity to gain his ability?


    If Heimeng kills himself, can he get Barry''s speed?After this idea passed, it was quickly rejected by Su Bai.


    The so-called speed is simply super power!


    Most of the energy that Barry was absorbed was speed, and even the villain that appeared in the future, Extreme Speed, did it like this.However, what Su Bai wants is not the energy of speed, but the super power!


    Barry is super fast, so he still has to let Barry kill himself!


    Thinking about this, Su Bai didn''t bother to try.


    But this is a good opportunity for Mr. Immortal to play again!


    Barry, who had lost her speed, was unhappy, and the lab people were trying to help her restore her speed.Although he has lost his speed now, his cell viability is still there. According to Dr. Wells'' analysis, it is possible to activate the cells in Barry as long as he regenerates a powerful energy similar to a particle accelerator, allowing him to have speed again!The electric energy is enough. As for the carrier, Sisko specifically deals with the treadmill for Barry, but... there is a problem!


    No one is sure whether this will succeed.


    If it fails, Barry is dead!


    Hesitate!

 C1339

    At this time, Heimeng has already come to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Heimeng was originally just an ordinary electrician. On the night of the particle accelerator, he was affected by the explosion and was hit by an electric current in his heart and died. But when his friend was saving him, he was killed by the electric current released by him. This is not to blame Hei. Meng, so... he thinks that the culprit of all this is Dr. Wells.If he hadn''t studied particle accelerators, nothing like this would have happened!


    he¡­¡­


    Take revenge!


    Outside the cutting-edge laboratory, Heimeng opened the current box, and the current crackled around him and was quickly absorbed by him.


    In the laboratory.


    The lights flickered, flickering and flickering.


    Means that the voltage is extremely unstable!


    boom!


    Finally, the room fell into darkness.


    Caitlin subconsciously grabbed Su Bai''s arm, and Su Bai said comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, there is me!"


    Sisko hurried over to activate the backup power, the faint light was restored in the laboratory, and at the same time the passage was closed to resist the darkness!


    However, I am afraid it will not last long.


    How to do?


    "The speed must be restored, otherwise, we can only wait for death here!" Barry said solemnly.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No, but Sisko, get ready to start!" Barry said in a deep voice.


    Sisko took a deep breath and nodded.


    "You go." Wells said.


    "how about you?"


    "I tried to delay him."


    "No, you..."


    In the face of Heimeng, everyone knew that this was to die, not to mention Heimeng''s goal itself was Wells.


    "Go!"


    "If Barry can''t regain speed, all of us will die here!"


    Dr. Wells said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai and others are going to help Barry recover his speed, but Dr. Wells didn''t intend to be a lonely hero, after all... he is not the real Dr.He went to the cell and released the steel beam.Ready to let the steel beam deal with the black meng and buy time for Barry!


    Sisko, Caitlin prepared quickly, Su Bai patted Barry on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, your speed will be restored!"


    "Hope!" Barry sighed...


    "What I said is always accurate!" Su Bai smiled and said nothing more.


    boom!


    A loud noise came from a distance.


    "It''s too late, turn off the lights...hide!"


    Snapped!


    The light was turned off, and several people hid, and soon... the electric light lit up in the dark, and Heimeng had already arrived nearby.


    The treadmill used by Barry to find the forest is a separate room. Outside is the monitoring and operation room. Although the surroundings are dark, almost 100% of them will be spotted once the darkness comes in. Barry and Sisko are tightly breathing tightly. Su Bai pulled Caitlin into silent comfort, while quietly releasing the illusion ability!Heimeng is outside, but he can''t see what''s inside. For him, all he sees is a wall!After all, he didn''t know the situation in the laboratory, so he didn''t doubt it at all!


    The sound of footsteps lingered outside, and the nervousness of several people reached their throats.


    As soon as he comes in, everyone will die!


    However, the sound of footsteps lingered outside for more than ten seconds and then weakened, as if... walking away.


    "There seems to be no sound, gone?" Sisko couldn''t help but whispered.


    "It seems to be gone, but why doesn''t he come in?"


    Obviously glass windows and doors, and it is impossible to not see because of the dimness, why not come in?Careless?


    Everyone was a little puzzled, but they escaped anyway!


    "Quick, hurry up, hurry up."


    Sisko continued to prepare, while Su Bai looked in the direction Heimeng had left.

 C1340

    He and Gang Liang have already met!


    Although the steel beam is invulnerable, Heimeng''s strength is obviously very strong, look like this... the fate of the steel beam is also doomed!


    "Are you sure?"


    After getting ready, Sisko couldn''t help asking more.


    "come on!"


    Barry held the treadmill, and Sisko took a deep breath and pulled the gate directly.


    In an instant, a powerful current penetrated into Barry''s body through the treadmill. In an instant, Barry howled in pain, and his body trembled violently!


    Chapter 0017 Who is he... on earth?


    "boom!"


    Barry fell to the ground with a groan, convulsing and panting.


    Sisko and Caitlin were relieved to see him like this, because he was still alive!


    The energy produced by the explosion of a particle accelerator is the same, and this current is enough to burn people into charcoal, no... even ashes are not left.But Barry is still alive, still breathing, is it...successful?


    Sisko and the others hurried over to look at Barry. Barry tried a little change and shook his head bitterly.


    It''s useless!


    He didn''t feel his speed recovered.


    Sisko and Caitlin couldn''t help being a little disappointed, but Su Bai looked at Barry with interest!


    Did it fail?


    of course not!


    If he fails, Barry should be dead now, and Su Bai can feel his ability back, even closer than ever!Perhaps... from this moment, Barry and Shen Su Li are really inseparable, right?It''s just that he can''t use it. It''s not a problem of ability, but a problem of his psychology.


    It''s like if a person has a fracture, even if the doctor says that you have recovered and are completely normal as before, you will still feel uneasy.


    This is the case with Barry at this time!


    "If you fail, you will fail. Let''s find a way to escape first. First go to Dr. Wells. Maybe we can leave from the underground parking lot!" Sisko suggested.


    Everyone was ready to leave here, quickly and carefully came to an intersection, they heard a bang.


    The steel beam flew out from a distance and fell heavily to the ground.


    Obviously... it''s not working anymore!


    "Steel beam?"


    Barry was unexpectedly preparing to pass, and saw the dark coming out of the corner.


    Sisko hurriedly grabbed Barry, and everyone quickly left.It didn''t take long to see Wells, and then went to the parking lot together!


    Behind him, Heimeng chased him up!


    "Key, key, get in the car, quickly..."


    Just when everyone found the car and was going to get on, an electric light suddenly hit the car, and the car exploded in an instant.


    Turning around, the darkness full of lightning has arrived!


    "You can''t run away!" Heimeng sneered sneer.


    Everyone was nervous and silent!


    "It''s almost time to debut!" Su Bai thought for a while and quietly released the illusion, making the illusion that he was still here.


    And he himself became Mr. Immortal and quietly walked out from a distance.


    "Yeah, you can''t run away!"


    "This voice... is you... you''re not dead?"


    Barry suddenly turned his head to look at Mr. Immortal who appeared, and was stunned.


    "I''m not that easy to die!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Then why are you..." Barry''s head exploded when he saw him clearly?Wait... Does he know his identity?


    "Who are you? If you are with them, then...you go to die!"


    The self-confident Heimeng didn''t have Su Bai''s eyes at all, and he slapped the current with a cold snort.


    "too slow!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded, people had appeared in the distance, and the current seemed to have not hit the position where Su Bai had just stood!

 C1341

    Such a fast speed made everyone stunned for an instant, and Dr. Wells squinted at Su Bai.


    What a fast speed!


    Although not as good as his peak period, but...the gap is not big.


    Who is he?


    How come there are speeders?


    Dr. Wells has a strong interest in Mr. Immortal!


    This made him couldn''t help but glance at Su Bai!


    After Su Bai came to settle in Midtown, did this Mr. Immortal appear?And Dr. Wells doesn¡¯t know whether Su Bai has the ability, but Dr. Wells still knows some information about Su Bai, such as the Arkham Asylum, where... but there are superpowers, maybe this Mr. Immortal and Su Failure related?Although this is just an unfounded coincidence, Dr. Wells thinks it is worth investigating!


    he¡­¡­


    Need speed!


    Su Bai''s ridicule made Heimeng extremely angry, waving his hands continuously to release current, but it was a pity that he could not touch Su Bai at all.


    His speed was so fast that it seemed to have left behind one after another, making Barry stunned!


    "Barry, do you want me to help you solve your troubles?"


    Su Bai dodged easily while chatting with Barry.


    "I..." Barry said: "My speed is gone!"


    "is it?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Seeing Heimeng release the current again, Su Bai suddenly appeared next to Dr. Wells and grabbed his shoulder.


    Even Dr. Wells himself did not react, and immediately afterwards, he felt that he was flying out, rushing to the black current!


    "what are you doing!"


    No one thought that Mr. Immortal would do this!Seeing that Dr. Wells was about to be hit by the electric current, Barry was anxious!


    Electric lights flickered in his eyes.


    With a swish, Barry rushed out directly.


    Just when the current was about to hit Dr. Wells, Barry caught him, then brought him back with a swish.


    speed¡­¡­


    The speed is back!


    Barry froze for a moment, a little excited.


    But Heimeng is getting more and more angry!


    One two, despise me?


    The angry Hemo waved again.


    boom!


    Barry, who was still stunned, didn''t react and was hit instantly, followed by... he started to absorb Barry''s energy again!


    The two shouted sharply.


    The electric light and the god speed force interlaced each other for five minutes, and then there was a bang, and both lights disappeared.


    Barry sat slumped on the ground, and Heimeng fell to the ground limp, no breath!


    Barry gasped, watching the rapid shaking of his hands.The ability is still there, this time...not absorbed!


    Subconsciously, Barry looked at Mr. Nuclear Immortal, only to find that Mr. Immortal was gone!


    "He... who is he?"


    I thought it was dead, but it appeared again, and the speed was amazing. I felt like it was an enemy before, but this time it seems to be helping?


    This makes everyone a little confused.


    But in any case, Heimeng¡¯s problem is solved, Barry¡¯s speed is back, and it seems to keep up with the next level, which is a good thing!


    Solved the follow-up matters, restored the power of the laboratory, and began to repair the places damaged by darkness. There are still many things to be busy in the follow-up.However, this has nothing to do with Su Bai.


    Item 0018


    Light!


    Flashing back and forth in the city.

 C1342

    Barry, who regained his speed and made it to the next level, ran excitedly and recklessly, enjoying the joy of being lost and regained!


    After losing his ability this time, he knew how much he wanted to run fast.


    "Barry, there was a robbery in the bank in front of you." Sisko''s voice came through the headset.


    Barry crashed and accelerated, and in a blink of an eye he had arrived at the bank.


    Barry was a little dumbfounded when he arrived at the bank.


    The people in the bank were fighting together violently. Whether it was the security guards, the bank staff, or the ordinary people, it seemed as if they were crazy, fighting regardless of the enemy.Barry searched quickly, but did not find the so-called suspicious person.In desperation, I could only give up temporarily. Fortunately, these things seemed to have returned to normal soon. After the police came, all of them felt a little dazed, and didn''t know why they suddenly did this!


    There was a mess in the bank, and about half a million cash was robbed.


    While Barry was in charge of the case at the police station, he asked the cutting-edge laboratory to help find the criminal.


    I''m afraid this guy is also a superpower!


    After analysis by cutting-edge laboratories, it was quickly determined that this guy may have a special ability to make people angry and violent!As for how to spread, it is most likely the eyes, because in the bank''s surveillance, it can be seen that almost everyone''s eyes seem to emit red light!However, as for the identity of this person is temporarily unknown, but with the monitoring of the bank, it is only a matter of time to find him.After about half a day, the identity of the criminal had been locked, and Barry began to act!


    "Damn it, let him run!"


    Barry came back a moment later and shouted depressed.


    "I will continue to position him!" Sisko said.


    "Well, I''m going to the police station first, let me know if there is news!" Barry finished speaking, and disappeared with a swish.


    The computer will locate the location of the crime, and will prompt if it finds it. There is no need to sit next to the computer all the time, unknowingly... it''s almost night.Sisko¡¯s lone family sometimes leaves later, so Su Bai and Caitlin leave first!


    Today is an important day.


    May let Caitlin get rid of the big day of sore mouth and numbness!


    Her period is finally over.


    "Should I go home to eat or eat out?" Su Bai asked towards Caitlin.


    "Eat out!"


    "it is good!"


    The two drove to the restaurant and sat by the window. The candlelight dinner looked very romantic.


    As night gradually fell, Caitlin''s face was already slightly ruddy!


    Although they didn''t say anything, they both knew what was going to happen in the evening. Caitlin also drank some red wine!


    After the check, Su Bai and Caitlin came out to get in the car and go home.At this moment, a whistling wind passed by, Caitlin''s reaction was slightly slow because of drinking, but Su Bai saw it.


    Barry!


    Is he still wearing the Flash uniform at this time?And it looks like something is wrong.


    "My dear, you go to the car and wait for me first. I''ll be back after I buy something." Su Bai said to Caitlin, Caitlin got into the car and Su Bai turned and left.Wait until no one sees it before going after Barry.


    A few blocks away.


    Su Bai met Barry!


    Barry knocked Eddie to the ground, but Iris begged!


    What''s the situation?


    Can''t help but do something to the rival?However, this does not fit Barry''s character?Seeing Barry walking towards Eddie, there was a red light in his eyes, and the whole person was filled with a breath of anger.


    Su Bai understood.


    He should have been infected by the criminal, right?


    Is the Flash so angry that we can''t distinguish between enemy and me?This is a rare sight!


    It''s also... an opportunity!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai instantly changed his clothes, just before Barry was about to come to Eddie, bang!


    Barry felt his back kicked heavily and flew out in an instant!


    "boom!"


    Barry hit a car, the alarm sounded, and Barry stood up and looked over.


    "It''s you, I have been looking for you, you finally appeared!"


    "Don''t leave yet, do you want to watch the show?"


    Su Bai said to Iris toward Eddie, and the two struggled to leave quickly.


    After that, Su Bai looked at Barry.

 C1343

    "Even if you find me, what''s the use? You are too slow!"


    "Really? Then look carefully!"


    Barry snorted and accelerated suddenly.


    In an instant, Ren had appeared in front of Su Bai and punched him.


    The speed is much higher than before.Su Bai escaped easily while releasing magic to weaken himself.


    One punch, one punch!


    Every attack failed as quickly as possible, which made Barry more and more angry, his anger was no longer controllable, and he had only one thought at this moment.


    kill him!


    Whoosh!


    The Flash suddenly ran away and followed closely. From a distance, he saw a ray of light rapidly from far and near, and the sound of explosion sounded all the way, that is, at the moment of breathing, he had already punched Su Bai''s chest with his fist.


    "coming!"


    Su Bai cried secretly, neither dodge nor dodge.


    "boom!"


    At the moment when the fist was concentrated on his chest, huge power penetrated and made Su Bai''s chest sink in an instant, and flew out immediately.


    Snapped!


    Su Bai hit the wall far away, dented the wall, and slowly fell down, losing his breath.


    Barry frowned slightly, turned and left with a cold snort!


    The light comes on.


    The super fast speed was released arbitrarily, and the surrounding street lights, car windows and glass exploded.


    Barry is going to find Eddie!


    Eddie actually applied to the chief to investigate and arrest the Flash. In addition to Barry¡¯s feelings for Iris, Iris was with Eddie. At this time, Barry, who had lost his calm, stopped thinking about other things, just wanted Lesson, Eddie!


    Ran on and on.


    Barry suddenly turned his head, and a light, a light different from his own, quickly chased up from behind.


    Almost in an instant it has been shoulder to shoulder!


    "Are you still dead?" Barry looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    At this moment, Su Bai''s body was flashing with a light similar to bright black.


    Black light?


    Barry clearly remembered that when Mr. Immortal ran before, it seemed... he didn''t bring light?


    Item 0019


    Speedy power!


    Is this the feeling of super power?


    Feeling the special sensation that fills the whole body, Su Bai found that the effect of the speed force was completely different from the speed of his own before. It was a feeling...as if it was integrated with the speed.Feel the wind blowing by your side, feel the air, feel the speed of power flashing and beating in each of your cells.


    Even though it had stopped, the bright black light on his body still flickered around him like lightning.


    This feeling is great!


    Looking at Barry who was a little surprised, Su Bai hooked his finger at him.


    Barry''s eyes became angry and sharp.He rushed towards Su Bai with a bang, his body just moved, and before he started running, his speed had not been completely released, a hand had already grabbed Barry''s neck abruptly.For an instant, Barry''s trend of running forward stopped for a moment, and Su Bai immediately grabbed him and flew out.


    "boom!"


    After being thrown to the ground, Barry quickly raised his head to look for his opponent.


    But before I found out, my neck was caught once.


    The bright black light reached the other end of the city almost instantly, and Barry was thrown onto the wall again.


    The rapid impact made Barry groan, and his body slowly fell.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai grabbed Barry again and moved!


    The bright black light was shining almost at the same time in different corners of the city. Barry had no power to fight back. Su Bai was thrown from here to there, and from there to here!The collisions and the rapid movements made Barry not know where he was and couldn''t react at all!


    too fast!

 C1344

    Soon Barry could not see clearly, and he could feel that the opponent''s speed seemed to be improving!


    "boom!"


    Again, again Barry was thrown to the ground.


    The painful body twitched, grinned, and had no strength to stand up again.


    Sling.


    It''s all slinging, one-sided abuse!


    Although knowing that Barry is not yet the most prosperous strength, Su Bai still feels very happy.Although Barry will still improve, but he... will not stop.Looking at Barry, Su Bai released his spiritual power to him, and slowly, the red light in his eyes disappeared, and it seemed that he had returned to normal.With his hands on the ground, Barry looked at Su Bai speechless for a while!


    "Who are you and what purpose do you have?"


    "My purpose has been achieved!" Su Bai said with a smile."Before, I promised you to tell your mother about the murder."


    At the mention of this, Barry''s expression instantly became tense."Do you know who killed my mother?"


    "The person, the person in the yellow clothes, the person who killed your mother, is by your side..."


    "By my side? Who is it?"


    Barry was stunned for a moment and just about to ask, he saw that Su Bai was gone.


    "Is this his real speed?" Barry couldn''t help but marvel.


    He thought that he was faster now and might be able to catch up with him, but now... he seems to be hit even more!


    Leaving aside Barry for the time being, Su Bai returned to Caitlin in an instant.Kaitlin obviously didn''t know what happened during this period. After all, the time had not passed long, and the drunkenness came up slightly, so Su Bai didn''t say anything, and drove home directly.


    After returning home, the two of them prepared to take a bath, and then...


    At least Caitlin thought so!


    Of course, Su Bai thought the same way before, but the feeling of getting super power, especially super power, made Su Bai very excited, and his attention naturally shifted!


    Going into the bathroom with Caitlin to take a shower, his head is thinking of other things.


    He found that super power not only made himself faster, but also greatly improved the speed of analysis and reaction.


    Su Bai wanted super power not only for speed, but more importantly, for going home.His own speed is also very fast, but it is far behind the peak speed power.


    He wants to travel through space, through parallel worlds to find his way home!


    Speedy power is one of the keys!


    However, practice and improvement are still needed!


    This is where I will work hard in the future!


    As his thoughts gradually gathered, Su Bai, who had calmed down, suddenly discovered that Caitlin had already squatted down to help herself up, and he was really thinking about all this, which shows how focused he was just now!


    Kaitlin''s hard work caused Su Bai to gradually focus on her. It didn''t take long for Su Bai to hug Kaitlin and go out without even drying her body.When he arrived in the bedroom, Su Bai put down Caitlin and rushed over. It didn''t take long... the voice had already rang!


    "No way, don''t...don''t continue..."


    After half an hour, Caitlin had already begun to beg for mercy. Seeing that she really couldn''t bear it, Su Bai Lian Xiang Xiyu did not continue, and finally Caitlin used the old method to end the battle!


    In a daze, Caitlin thought inexplicably why Su Bai needed so many women!


    A woman can hardly bear it.


    If you really want to persevere to the end, the things you originally enjoyed may become painful!


    But that feeling is really unforgettable.


    It''s as if there is no barrier, walking into the bottom of my heart!


    Compared to Caitlin''s satisfaction, Su Bai was also very excited.


    First, he gained superb power and beat Barry.Then got Caitlin.


    Today, is it a double happiness?


    The sun came in through the window, and Caitlin was lying in Su Bai''s arms.


    He is the last person I see when I close my eyes, and the first person I see when I open my eyes is also his feeling.


    "Wake up? How do you feel, or don''t go to the laboratory today?" Su Bai asked softly.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m much better already!"


    Su Bai smiled and kissed him. After a long time of affection, he got up, washed, and had breakfast. Su Bai and Caitlin were going to the laboratory.


    "By the way, I may be busy for a while during this period, so I may come over less!"


    When he got out of the car at the laboratory and was about to go in, Su Bai suddenly said to Caitlin.

 C1345

    Caitlin was a little bit reluctant, just being together was when she was in love, but... she still nodded and said: "If you have something to do, it''s okay..."


    Chapter 0020 Linda Parker


    After playing with Caitlin to find the Su defeat, you can exercise peace of mind and improve your speed.


    Run, run!


    Constantly improve your limits!


    The limit state is helpful for the improvement of strength, just like the original Su Bai used to improve the magnetic field ability, reaching the limit state again and again, and the so-called limit will also be improved again and again.


    In order to concentrate on improving his strength, Su Bai deliberately left Midtown to find a barren desert. Here, he can release his speed to his fullest. Even if the tornado is caused by the super fast speed, there is no need to worry about any trouble!


    Once, once, once.


    The ultimate speed of Soviet defeat is rising rapidly.


    Speed ??of light?


    Double the speed of light, double the speed of light.


    Su Bai didn''t know what speed he was going to achieve, he just knew... he couldn''t pass through!


    I don''t know if the speed is not enough, or because of other reasons!


    The bright black light is very conspicuous during the day, and it seems that it can''t stop its brilliance even in the dark!


    Su Bai didn''t have to worry about eating and drinking. With his current ability, it wouldn''t matter if he didn''t eat or drink.Although the consumption of super power is great, after Su Bai discovered that the survival of the fittest is activated, it seems to be able to make up for this, and supplement energy in a way that Su Bai has not yet understood!Unconsciously, Su Bai had forgotten the concept of time. When he felt that he should take a rest and return to Midtown, he realized that he had been away for about half a month!


    "You''re back?"


    When Caitlin came home, she saw her in the living room wrapped in towels after taking a shower.


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and kissed Caitlin.


    I don''t know the smell of meat for half a month. Although Su Bai did not think about it at the time, now that Caitlin is here, the restlessness can''t be restrained.


    Shirt, hip skirt, high heels.


    This is Caitlin''s dress today.


    In the process of intimacy, Su Bai had taken off his upper body clothes long ago, and the skirt chatted, Caitlin knelt and crawled on the sofa to greet Su Bai''s gallop!


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen it for half a month, maybe it''s because Su Bai has been a little faster recently.


    In less than twenty minutes, Caitlin had already surrendered.


    "Did something happen during this time?"


    "A lot of things!"


    "First, the yellow-clothed man who killed Barry''s mother appeared, wounded Dr. Wells and got a superluminal model. Barry... is not the yellow-clothed opponent. Moreover, Captain Cold and Heat have returned again. Midtown was only caught by Barry, but was taken away by someone on the way to the prison. Then, we found a Burning Man, maybe... Ronnie! Finally, there is one more thing, that is, the previous tip A colleague from the laboratory showed up, a very annoying guy, came to the doctor for revenge. The doctor was forced to hold a press conference to admit that the particle accelerator was his fault. He has now been locked up in the laboratory cell!"


    Caitlin said what happened in this short time.


    I have to say that a lot of things have happened in the past half month!


    "Are you finished with your business?"


    After talking about what happened during this period, Caitlin asked Su Bai.


    "not yet."


    Although the speed has improved, it is far from what Su Bai expected, so he still intends to continue to improve.


    "That''s it, then...when do you leave?"


    "Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I will accompany you first!" Caitlin thought for a while and said, "Barry and Iris are not doing very well. I planned to go drinking together, or... I''ll talk about it another day!"


    "No, it just so happens that I also plan to relax."


    "Well!"


    The two took a shower and began to change clothes.


    Su Bai wears very casual, casual trousers, black shirt, and feels very refined.Caitlin has changed a lot. It is no longer the usual workplace, which is strictly prohibited.


    Wearing a colorful sequined dress with cutouts on the back.


    It was the first time that Su Bai saw Caitlin wearing this style of clothes, which was quite amazing.


    This is specially bought by Caitlin, just to have a suitable opportunity to date Su Bai!


    When we arrived at the agreed bar, both Barry and Sisko were there.


    Su Bai and Caitlin were surprised that they were both surprised that Su Bai, who had not appeared, came back, and Caitlin''s dress.

 C1346

    "Didn''t you say something is not coming?" Caitlin asked towards Sisko.


    Sisko shrugged, "It''s okay again."


    "Well, then drink the bar!"


    The four people started drinking and chatting. Barry was not drunk because of his super power, and Su Bai was the same, so Caitlin and Sisko really had an impact on alcohol.


    Drinking is mainly an atmosphere.


    There have been a lot of things recently, and the drink made everyone feel a lot relaxed.


    "I''m going to lie down in the toilet."


    "Be careful!"


    Su Bai gave an order, and then watched Caitlin leave.


    Su Bai toasted and took a sip with the two of them. Suddenly he felt a gust of wind, and after looking up, he realized that it was a strange woman!


    The shawl has small curly hair, very white, with a little baby fat feeling, looks very cute.


    Su Bai hadn''t reacted much yet, but Barry and Sisko next to them had become a little weird, beautiful women... They came over to talk to each other, and they definitely wanted to show off.Barry is fine, but Sisko is a single dog.


    "Hello there!"


    Sisko took the initiative to speak.


    The woman smiled and nodded and said hello, then looked at Su Bai and said, "Are you Su Bai? Su Bai in Eternal Paradise?"


    "Do you know me?" Su Bai asked.


    The woman nodded and said, "Of course, you are the only Asian among the ten most attractive men in the world, and the only man who makes 80% of women willing to do something with you! Even Oliver Quinn , Or Bruce Wayne, are far inferior to you!"


    "Really? I don''t know this!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is my phone, if... you need it!"


    The woman put a business card in front of Su Bai, then turned and left with a smile.


    "Linda Parker?"


    Taking a glance at the name on the card, Su Bai thoughtfully.


    Item 0021


    "It''s unreasonable!"


    Linda Parker came over only to reply to Sisko''s greeting, and then she talked to Su Bai and left the phone and left like this, which made Barry and Sisko very depressed.


    This caused 10,000 points of damage to two single dogs!


    In response, Su Bai just smiled and put away his business card.


    That''s it for Sisko, it did hurt Barry.


    In the TV series, Barry and Iris couldn¡¯t continue because of Eddie, so they met Linda Parker, although in the end, because Barry still had Iris in his heart, Iris got mixed up again, and the two ended up at the beginning. , But it is also related to Barry after all!


    But now, Barry has lost the protagonist''s halo, and this kind of fancy is naturally not her turn!


    This Linda Parker is pretty good, at least he belongs to a seven-pointed beauty. Although it seems nothing special as a reporter, her double body has a bit of origin, Dr. Light of Earth 2!


    "What''s the matter?" After Caitlin came back, she found that Barry and Sisko were complaining, so she asked curiously, but Barry and Sisko gave Supai a cover.


    Regarding the relationship between Caitlin and Su Bai, the two of them have nothing to say.


    Because this is all voluntary, add... or that sentence, preconceived impression.


    So it''s quite acceptable, but it''s Caitlin''s own choice, her love life!


    They didn''t say, Su Bai did not conceal what happened just now, and Caitlin didn''t have any particular reaction.


    Returning home after the game ended, naturally it was another fierce battle!


    The next day, Caitlin went to the cutting-edge laboratory. Su Bai checked the information of Linda Parker and knew that she was working at a newspaper at home. After thinking about it, she was going to check it out!


    When I drove to the newspaper, Su Bai had just entered, and before he found Linda Parker, he first saw Iris.


    Iris also saw Su Bai, and said unexpectedly: "Are you here... to find me?"


    Because, it seemed that she knew Su Bai here too, although she was not particularly familiar with each other, but Iris couldn''t think of another reason.


    "Are you here too?"


    "Ah? It hasn''t been long since I came here to work, didn''t you come to help me?" Hearing Su Bai''s question, Iris reacted.


    "That''s a coincidence!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then saw Linda Parker approaching from a distance.

 C1347

    "Why are you here?"


    "I came to you." Su Bai smiled and said, "Didn''t you call me? I happened to be fine, so just come and have a look!"


    "This is really a surprise. I thought you wouldn''t call me. I didn''t expect you to come in person!" Linda Parker said excitedly.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "I''m waiting for you outside!" Su Bai said and turned and went out.


    Iris pulled Linda Parker and said, "You know?"


    "I met him at a bar yesterday, and when I saw him in a bar, I called him."


    "You don''t mean to... You know he has a wife, and there are many women..." Iris hesitated.


    "Of course I know! But what does it matter? Which woman doesn''t want to have sex with him? If you don''t have a boyfriend, you would want to come with him once?" Linda Parker disapproved."Also, this is my first time, don''t you think it makes sense?"


    Iris is speechless!


    She had to admit that Linda Parker was right.


    Duo Jin is still a handsome man like Su Bai. If it is only once, I believe that eight out of ten will not refuse!


    Linda Parker dressed up with excitement and then went out and got into Supai''s car.


    Iris watched Su Bai''s car leaving, but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Where do you want to go?" Su Bai asked towards Linda Parker.


    "Listen to you!"


    "Listen to me?" Su Bai smiled and said, "How about going directly to open the house?"


    Linda Parker was taken aback for a moment and said, "Are you so proactive and direct when you ask women?"


    "Don''t you want to? I thought you called me and came out with me again...Is it my mistake?" Su Bai smiled at Linda Parker.


    Linda Parker said dumbly: "That''s not enough, as I said, many women want to happen to you, and I am an exception! And, for the first time, I thought we would have a romantic date and then ..."


    "If you need, I can satisfy you..."


    "Forget it, I don''t expect that now."


    "and so?"


    "Listen to you!"


    Su Bai smiled and raised the corners of his mouth. It was the first time to ask him so directly. It felt...it was quite interesting.


    Su Bai just wanted to come and see, or get to know, eat and eat, and cultivate feelings slowly.But obviously, he underestimated his charm and didn''t know the attractiveness of being a tall, rich and handsome man. He jokingly said something, and Linda Parker actually agreed.


    However, Su Bai did not really take her to open the room directly, found a high-end restaurant, eat, drink and drink, not particularly romantic, but obviously Linda Parker is already very satisfied!


    Out of the restaurant, Linda Parker has taken Su Bai''s arm."I have another report tomorrow morning, maybe I need to get up early, so... now the time is just right."


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and took her directly to the hotel with a smile!


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, Su Bai and Linda Parker had become affectionate. She was very active, but very jerky, and she knew that she didn''t have any skills.


    Maybe it''s because I know this is the appointment, maybe once there is no second.


    After all, Linda Parker doesn''t think that Su Bai is so rich and handsome. Playboy is the kind of long-term lover, so he is very open. Su Bai knows whether Linda Parker is satisfying him or satisfying herself!


    Who is on whom!


    This question feels confused!


    "Oh my god, you are so strong, I don''t know what should I do if I find a boyfriend inferior to you in the future!"


    "The memory of the first time is so unforgettable, I regret it now, because you set the standard too high!"


    After it was over, Linda Parker complained a little.


    "You should understand me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Linda Parker nodded: "I know a lot about you."


    "Then you should know, the woman I''ve fucked with can''t find any more boyfriends!" Su Bai smiled and patted Linda Parker''s hips before getting up to the window to blow the air!


    Item 0022


    "What, what do you mean?" Linda Parker was taken aback for a moment, and then came to Su Bai''s side.


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Linda Parker, and said: "The meaning is very simple, I have a cleanliness, and I am very possessive! If you are not the first time, you will not have what happened just now. With feelings and likes It doesn''t matter what, I can''t accept my woman to find someone else. I can''t even imagine it!"


    "So... although you may want to make an appointment with me because of other factors!"


    "Perhaps, it was just an appointment!"

 C1348

    "But...you can''t have another man! So don''t worry about the problem you just mentioned!"


    "You... are you too domineering?" Linda Parker couldn''t help but say.


    "Domineering because I have this qualification!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Honestly, after experiencing the feeling of being with me, can you really accept being with others? I''m afraid it is not necessarily! Moreover, because of my identity, even if you don''t agree, I can Do it! Of course, it''s not very good, some bullies!"


    "You also know bullying, are you not afraid that this will have a negative impact on you?"


    "Everyone knows that I am romantic, don''t they? What''s more, what trouble can these influences cause me? Affect the company''s efficiency? As long as the company makes money, there will be no impact. It affects me personally? I don''t care!"


    "Aren''t you afraid your wife knows?" Linda Parker asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Do you think she doesn''t know?"


    "That''s right, so much news!"


    "But, what if I want to call the police?" Linda Parker asked again, but before Su Bai could answer, she said to herself: "You are so rich and powerful, and I am just a small reporter. Just think about it!"


    "Yes! So... you regret it now too late!"


    Linda Parker shrugged: "I feel a little regretful, but I feel like I suddenly lost my freedom, but forget it, I didn''t plan to get married in the first place. It seems good to be Su Bai''s lover!"


    "You can watch it!"


    "Marriage does not mean that we can be together forever. There are more cases of separation and recombination."


    Su Bai smiled and found his phone."Nora, buy a house for me, and write Linda Parker in the name. I will call you back. Please contact her for specific matters!"


    "What do you mean?" Linda Parker couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    It''s too hypocritical to talk about feelings, so it''s more straightforward.


    Seeing Su Bai did not speak, Linda Parker did not ask again, material compensation?She is not unacceptable, if it is just one time, she will not want it!


    "I feel like being raised by you..."


    "Your vocabulary is really sharp!"


    "Reporter, how can you attract readers without being sharp!"


    Linda Parker said, turned and came to Su Bai''s face, and then lay on the window!


    There are no tall buildings nearby, and probably no one can see here!Seeing Linda Parker''s posture, Su Bai jumped straight up a little restlessly!


    The next morning, Su Bai went directly to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Linda Parker drove Supai''s car and came to the newspaper day with some weakness.


    Su Bai also sent her directly to the car.


    Have a house and a car!


    I have to say that it is also very valuable!


    At least from the perspective of ordinary people, the conditions for Soviet defeat seem to be worthwhile!


    Human thinking is like this. You want others forever if you don''t have anything. Most people will definitely think you are a fool!But if you have a house or a car, or it¡¯s a bit awkward, it¡¯s a different matter if you take care of it. Some people will even envy it!


    money!


    This is a very important thing and a measure!


    "You..." Iris looked at Linda Parker curiously. It seemed... it happened yesterday!


    "Well, you were right. I was with Su Bai yesterday. And... I seem to be taken care of by him!" Linda Parker said with a smile, and then took Alice to talk about the women''s affairs.


    Men talk about women, women talk about men too!


    As for that, both men and women will talk!


    Linda Parker regards Iris as a best friend, so she said in detail. After all, Iris already has experience, but I still hear that Iris is blushing, especially when compared with her boyfriend... Iris suddenly Some envy Linda Parker!


    If you put aside Su Bai''s romantic relationship and already married, it would be perfect!


    However, thinking that Caitlin and Linda Parker were with a man at the same time, Iris felt a little... embarrassing!


    ...


    ...


    "Women''s perfume, you didn''t go home yesterday?" Caitlin asked Su Bai.


    "How did you know?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "There are women in your family, although you haven''t said it before, but I also know! Every time you come back from home, I can smell perfume, and there are still several kinds! But...this time it doesn''t belong to them!" Tao.

 C1349

    Su Bai smiled: "Yes, I was with Linda Parker yesterday?"


    "Linda Parker? Is that the woman who called you in the bar?"


    "I have a chance to introduce you to you." Su Bai smiled and whispered in Caitlin''s ear: "Every time you get half of the province, you beg for mercy and let me go to someone else!"


    Caitlin flushed, and did not say anything.


    After Su Bai understands Caitlin, if he doesn''t refuse, then he agrees!


    "Don''t show your affection, you two, help Barry solve the problem first!" Sisko shouted.


    Su Bai asked casually: "What''s the problem?"


    "A teleporter, even Barry can hardly catch her!" Sisko said as he put the information on the screen!


    "Teleport..."


    "I''m good at this!"


    Su Bai smiled secretly, then looked at the information.


    Xiao Na.


    A guy with a lot of criminal records, she rescued her boyfriend from jail, and then used her ability to start a crime robbery!


    Barry had handed her a hand before, but the opponent ran away!


    Now missing!


    "If you want to find her whereabouts, I can''t help. But if you want to know how to deal with her, I have a suggestion!" Su Bai looked at it for a while and said, "From the data point of view, her teleportation Ability is not unlimited, it is very likely to be determined by the line of sight. So, as long as she is in an environment where she is completely invisible and without light, it will be easy to catch her!"


    Item 0023


    The solution proposed by Su Bai was extremely feasible. When Sisko found the teleporting female Shauna who was robbing again, the Flash quickly tried the method Su Bai said.When the teleporter Xiao Na escaped with her boyfriend and went through the tunnel, the Flash turned off all the lights in the tunnel. The result was...the teleporter Xiao Na''s boyfriend ran away...dropped her and ran.The desperate Teleporter directly surrendered and was captured by the Flash back to the cutting-edge laboratory!Su Bai also took a special look when she was locked up.


    There are still limitations to her ability, but it''s not bad!


    If there is a suitable opportunity, Su Bai doesn''t mind getting her out and teaming up with the bomb girl Betty!


    As soon as Su Bai thought of Betty here, Betty''s call came over there. After looking at the number, Su Bai walked to the side and picked it up.


    "Sir, I found some news."


    "I know, I will find you in a while!"


    Su Bai responded, then greeted Caitlin and left the cutting-edge laboratory.


    A bright black light flashed, and a few seconds later, Su Bai had arrived in a remote apartment where the bomb girl Betty was.


    wind!


    At first glance.


    The towel on Betty who was blowing came off directly.


    After a while, Betty watched the black robe and black mask suddenly appear, and then realized."Ok... so fast..."


    Betty didn''t expect to come so soon. He just made a phone call after taking a shower, but before he changed his clothes, people had already arrived.


    After a moment of stunned, Betty did not panic to hide, but turned around to find the clothes and put them on.


    Under the mask, Su Bai calmly watched Betty get dressed, and then said: "What did you find?"


    "I have been investigating Colonel Wade Alling during this period and found that he is investigating a Burning Man. In addition, I also discovered that he and Dr. Wells of the Advanced Lab seem to have known each other before and have worked together. One project allowed the orangutans to have telepathy and other plans, but in the end the two parted ways, and the plan ended here! As far as I know, he knew that an organization called the Justice Society appeared a long time ago during World War II. And it played a big role in the war. He wanted to follow suit, so he went to study superpowers."


    It turned out to be the pot of the Justice Society!


    He knew all the things Betty investigated, except for the Justice Society, but it was not easy for Betty to be able to investigate, which shows that her ability is indeed good!


    "Keep investigating, when appropriate, you can take action on Colonel Deiring!"


    Su Bai gave an confession, and then disappeared again with a swish, which made Betty give up helplessly, who wanted to say but still wanted to say something.


    ...


    ...


    After going back for two days, Su Bai returned to the desert to exercise again.


    "Quick, quick... quicker..."


    Su Bai continued to improve his speed, but although this aspect had improved, he never crossed!


    However, the improvement of speed is always the key, only the benefits are no harm!


    Su Bai was dying of sleep and food to increase his speed, but a lot of things happened in Midtown. The people in the cutting-edge laboratory had found the Burning Man. When the particle accelerator exploded, Ronnie happened to encounter the research after being impacted. Professor Martin of the "Fire Storm" project turned the two into the Burning Man they discovered, with two voices in one brain. This situation made him confused and kept hiding.After discovering the firestorm, the cutting-edge laboratory tried a way to separate the two, and everyone ended happily.


    But... things are not as good as expected!

 C1350

    The relationship between the two did not end because of their separation, and the firestorm incident also attracted the attention of others, such as Colonel Deiring!


    He took Professor Martin, wanting to know the secret of Firestorm!


    Ronnie, the other half of the firestorm, naturally felt it. After the efforts of all the staff, finally... The Flash rescued Professor Martin, but... Colonel Deiring was obviously prepared for a while, but fell into it for a while. Dilemma!


    Martin and Ronnie joined forces to form Firestorm and Flash team, broke through the siege and left.Not long after they left, when Colonel Deiring was about to go back, a person stood in front of her.


    "It''s you!"


    Colonel De Ai Ling recognized it instantly!


    This person is the bomb girl who had been looking for no results before, Betty!


    Betty''s sudden appearance here gave Colonel Deiring a bad feeling. Before he could think of a way, the bomb girl Betty had simply thrown a bomb.


    boom!


    Flesh and blood spattered.


    Colonel Deiring, dead!


    After killing Colonel Deailing, Betty reported the situation to Su Bai. Su Bai asked her to avoid and continue to exercise her abilities. There are other tasks waiting for her in the future!


    Subsequently, Su Bai continued to exercise and did not go back!


    Unknowingly, another few days passed.


    This afternoon.


    Su Bai was about to go back, but when he was about to use his superpower, he suddenly felt something was wrong!


    The surrounding scene changed suddenly.


    It has turned into the evening!


    "The timeline changes, time goes backwards? I remember, Barry seemed to have traveled through time once, through to the first day!"


    Except for Barry, no one else can feel this time change, but Su Bai is different, he feels it very clearly, and his memory is also very clear, even himself has not changed!


    "Wow!"


    The black light comes on.


    In the next moment, Su Bai has returned to Midtown!


    It seems that nothing has changed as usual, but Barry''s behavior is a little weird. Su Bai pretends not to know this, and roughly understands the current situation.


    It can be seen that everyone now has some doubts about Dr. Wells, especially Sisko.


    Speaking of which, if it were not for Barry to travel through time, Sisko would be dead!However, it was precisely because of this unsuccessful death that Sisko''s ability was exposed, and then he knew that he was also affected by the particle accelerator!


    Regarding Sisko''s ability, Su Bai still wanted to get.


    It just so happened that Sisko seemed very depressed now, Su Bai suggested to go to the bar with him for a few drinks!


    During this period of time, we have been familiar with each other, so Sisko did not refuse Su Bai''s invitation. After night fell, the two had already appeared in the bar!


    Item 0024


    Cup by cup, talking and drinking, Sisko was a little drunk without knowing it.


    He will have a very special feeling when he sees Dr. Wells now, afraid?fear?It''s hard to say, sometimes he can even flash some scenes, the scene of himself being killed by Dr. Wells.He didn''t know why he had such thoughts. Is it because he was suspicious of Dr. Wells recently, so his brain had imagined such a scene?


    Shook his head.


    Sisko was about to tell Su Bai to go back to rest, but at this time someone suddenly sat next to him.


    Sisko froze for a moment and turned his head to look, and found that it was a beautiful blonde woman!


    "Hi!"


    She greeted.


    Sisko thought in a daze. Finally, a beautiful woman struck up a conversation with him. Is it possible that his love fortune is about to begin?This made him forget his previous troubles a bit, and coughed softly: "Hi, beauty, are you saying hello to me?"


    The blonde beauty looked at Sisko, smiled and was about to speak, but suddenly noticed Su Bai beside Sisko!


    At a glance, she recognized Su Bai''s identity.


    "It''s him? He seems to be a better target!"


    After thinking for a while, the blonde beauty looked at Sisko, and then at Su Bai."No, I''m saying hello to him!"


    "he?"


    Sisko is depressed... why is it so?


    The same was true for Linda Parker last time, and it¡¯s the same now. Isn¡¯t it just handsome, taller, richer... As for...

 C1351

    "You are handsome, can we... have a chat?" The blonde beauty asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "If there is a beautiful woman, of course I will not refuse. Sisko..."


    "I understand, I''m leaving now!"


    Sisko said depressedly and got up and left. The blonde beauty sat in Sisko''s position and stretched out her hand sideways: "Hello, my name is Lisa, Lisa Snett."


    "I believe my name shouldn''t need to be said!" Su Bai smiled and held Lisa''s hand, but did not release it, but gently rubbed the back of her hand, very ambiguous!


    Lisa smiled sweetly, but said nothing.


    Lisa Snett.


    If she didn''t say her surname, Su Bai might think she and Linda Parker just admired herself.But when it comes to Snetter, Su Bai knows that''s not the case!


    The sister of Captain Cold.


    Lisa Snett.


    Golden glider!


    I remember the last time that Captain Cold and Heat Wave were caught by the Flash but they were taken away when they were transported to the prison. It should probably be Lisa!Regardless of her beauty, she is also a veritable criminal!She shouldn''t appear here by accident, there must be some conspiracy!Perhaps the target is Sisko?Judging from the way she said hello just now, it was obvious that she came rushing to Sisko, but now she has become herself!


    "Want to find a place to chat alone?"


    Su Bai touched Lisa''s hand and asked if worthwhile.


    "Okay!"


    Lisa responded generously.


    "Then go!"


    Su Bai got up and hugged Lisa''s waist and came out of the bar!


    "You drank, don''t drive, I know a place...follow me, it''s not too far!" Lisa whispered, and then led Su Bai to the alley not far away!


    At the end of the alley, in a certain room, Captain Heat and Cold are waiting for Lisa to return!


    In the gloomy alley, Lisa walked a little faster, as if afraid of the dark!


    But just after walking a few steps, Lisa suddenly felt Su Bai grabbing herself. Before Lisa could react, she felt herself leaning against the wall, and then Su Bai had kissed her wantonly.


    At that moment, Lisa subconsciously wanted to take action against Su Bai.


    But thinking of the plan, she stopped again.


    "Hmph, I will make you pay!" Lisa secretly thought about letting Su Bai be frivolous, but when Su Bai''s hand was about to reach into her clothes, she couldn''t help it!


    "Don''t be like this, it will be here soon, whatever you like when you arrive!" Lisa gasped.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Su Bai laughed: "Your brother and Heat are waiting for me, right? Oh no, it should be said that they are waiting for Sisko, they will definitely not think you will make your own way!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lisa was stunned for an instant!


    Seeing Su Bai''s smile, Lisa''s plan was discovered.


    Lisa immediately changed her face and said with a sneer: "When did you find out?"


    "From the time you reported yourself!"


    "So you knew it a long time ago, and deliberately tricked me?" Lisa was angry and didn''t even think about the reason!


    "Okay, take me to see them!"


    Su Bai smiled and said.


    Lisa froze for a moment, and looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Knowing who you are, you still want to go?


    "If you don''t go, I can go!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Lisa followed hesitantly, watching Su Bai walk out of the alley, and then walked to the room where Captain Cold and Heat Wave were.


    How did he know it was here?


    Lisa became more and more confused, until Su Bai knocked on the door, and Lisa shouted with a surprised expression after Captain Chill opened the door."The plan failed!"


    In an instant, Captain Cold and Heat Wave were ready to move towards Su Bai!

 C1352

    As a result, his fist was swiped but it fell flat, Su Bai disappeared suddenly.


    The next moment, I heard Su Bai''s voice ringing behind him!


    The three turned to look at Su Bai.


    "It turns out that you are also a superpower, no wonder you dare to come!" Captain Cold said with a sneer.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You want Sisko to help you rebuild the gun, right? I can help you!"


    "Why?" Captain Cold asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "This, you may know the reason in the future!"


    Captain Cold and Heatwave will join the legendary team. By then, they will naturally have the opportunity to meet themselves, and they will know why!


    "I can help you solve the gun problem, but I have one condition!"


    Captain Cold frowned and said, "What conditions!"


    "Very simple, I want your sister to follow me!" Su Bai said.


    "This is impossible!"


    The only thing Captain Cold cares about is his sister!


    "Don''t be so excited, you will die!"


    "You threaten me?"


    "No, I''m just explaining the fact that you will die... but I didn''t kill it. After you die, the heat wave will end, this guy will naturally find the right team! And your sister is alone, you Don''t you want her to live a safe life?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0025


    "I know you don''t believe it, why don''t you...how about a bet?" Su Bai asked with a smile to Captain Cold.


    Captain Cold was silent. She knew a little bit about Su Bai, a person in the cutting-edge laboratory, but she didn''t expect that he was also a superpower. This made Captain Cold somewhat afraid, and his words really made Captain Cold contemplate. Up!


    "Gun, I can give it to you! As for the gambling appointment, it is very simple, just bet that in the near future you will be forced to do something against your will because of your sister, and I can guarantee that it has nothing to do with me! If something happens, you can come to me for help." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How do you know about the future?"


    "Because I... can see the future!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell and disappeared immediately, the next moment... Su Bai appeared again, Captain Cold and Heatwave''s guns were already on the table!


    "I''m waiting for you to come to me for help!"


    Su Bai said, and then disappeared again!


    The three of Captain Cold, look at me, and I look at you. They are all a little confused by Su''s defeat!


    Originally tonight Su Bai was planning to see his ability to get Sisko. Although Lisa''s affairs were mixed up, Su Bai did not intend to give up.Sensing Sisko''s position, Su Bai soon came to his home!


    in the room.


    Sisko slept very hard!


    It may be because of drinking, this is the only time he sleeps so steadily these days.


    Looking at Sisko, Su Bai began to release magic!


    Then he took out a knife from the kitchen and placed it in Sisko''s hand, and then stab himself directly!


    Ability, get it!


    After Su Bai was resurrected, he took the knife straight away. As Sisko looked back and found that he was missing a knife, he probably didn''t know what was going on.Su Bai returned home after leaving Siscona!


    Nora, Zed, Imogen are all there.


    He didn''t need to hide anything specially at home, he started to study this shock wave ability!


    The shock wave ability is still very diverse, but Su Bai does not intend to study the attack, this attack method is not strong for Su Bai, mainly perception!


    Perceive different spaces, that is, other spaces in the multiverse.


    This is not easy, especially using the ability of seismic waves to accurately travel through space!


    It took a long time for Sisko to be able to grasp his ability by numbers, but the Soviet defeat is much better than Sisko!


    Sisko can feel some of the past of its owner by touching something, and even explore it through the imagination and memory in others'' minds in the later stage!


    Marvel World.


    Scarlet Witch, Wanda!


    Su Bai recalled her in his mind, thinking of her, and activated his abilities!


    vast.

 C1353

    unknown!


    Nothing happens!


    But Su Bai was not discouraged, so he calmed down, thinking more attentively, and controlling his abilities more attentively.


    "are you asleep?"


    Seeing Su Bai sitting motionless, Zed touched curiously.


    Su Bai glanced subconsciously, but for an instant, Su Bai was stunned!


    The surrounding environment has changed!


    The color is very dim, here...seems to be a room?


    Su Bai felt as if he could walk, turned around, then pushed the door and walked out.


    As soon as he left, Su Bai was stunned!


    "Wanda!"


    Wanda the Scarlet Witch!


    Finally, after traveling to the DC world for so long, Su Bai met the people in the Marvel world again.


    In other words, do you perceive the Marvel world?


    Seeing the familiar person in front of him, Su Bai trembled slightly with excitement!


    For so long, so long, he has been working hard to find a way to return to the Marvel world, and now... finally... finally saw his woman in the Marvel world again!


    Forcibly suppressing the Lord''s own excitement, Su Wei began to look at it.


    When I left, I rebuilt the Marvel universe.


    Now it seems that everything is the same as then.


    After walking a few steps, Su Bai quickly recognized that this is the base of the star patrol!


    He saw many familiar faces.


    Wanda, Riwen, Natasha, Spider-Woman, Captain Marvel, little mischief.And the white queen Emma, ??Jean, etc...


    Familiar faces appeared one after another, recalling previous experiences and memories, the indescribable excitement could not be described in words!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Su Bai stopped suddenly, his face solemn.


    He found a problem!


    Although he saw his women and the reconstructed Marvel world, why...why are these people still?


    Isn''t that right?


    The shock wave''s ability to see is not a static picture, why is it so?


    Is there a problem with the ability, or a problem with the Marvel world?


    Su Bai was thinking about it, and suddenly felt a shock in his body, and immediately realized that... he had returned!


    "what happened to you?"


    Zede asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Su Bai shook his head, he didn''t blame Zede to bother him, after all, it was impossible to maintain this ability!


    Being able to sense the Marvel world has already made Su Bai feel very, very happy.


    This is his biggest progress and breakthrough in so long since he came to the DC world.


    Next, maybe as long as you work hard, you might be able to send it back!


    But... the situation on the Marvel World also left Su Bai at a loss. Why did he stand still?


    There should be no problems with the Marvel world he rebuilt!


    "Take your time, you''ll always figure it out!" Su Bai knew that haste is not enough, so instead of worrying now, he should concentrate on his ability!


    Accompanied Zede and the others for a long battle and fell asleep. The next day... Su Bai left again!


    Still that desert!


    This time, what he wants to exercise is not only speed, but also the ability to shock!


    over and over again!

 C1354

    It would take several attempts before Su Bai could sense the Marvel world.After sensing this, Su Bai continued to observe the situation in the Marvel world!After several explorations, Su Bai finally figured out what''s going on in Marvel World!


    It''s still!


    It seems that since I left the Marvel world, the time in the Marvel world has stopped!


    I thought they might be waiting for themselves because of their disappearance or a long time, but they didn''t expect that with their departure, the Marvel world would stop!


    That is to say.


    When I go back one day, one day let the Marvel world return to normal, for them... I haven''t left for long.


    This is really... great!


    Item 0026


    Perceiving the Marvel world and knowing that Marvel time is still, Su Bai was really relieved.


    This not only means that they are expected to go home, but also means that they don''t have to endure the pain of not knowing the situation but having to wait!


    Now he needs to do it, which is to become familiar with the ability as soon as possible.


    See if we can return to the Marvel world!


    The shock wave''s ability can travel through space, and the superpower can also travel through space.


    Although Shock¡¯s ability now senses the Marvel world, Su Bai is not so optimistic that he will definitely be able to go home!


    Because, after all, this is not a parallel world, but two completely different worlds.


    I can feel it because I have a memory of the Marvel world, or a kind of entanglement with the Marvel world, but this does not mean... I can easily travel through the past!


    But at least...


    With great hope, let him know the situation of Marvel World, and he can feel relieved!


    With one hand out, Su Bai released the shock wave''s ability!


    A fist-sized shock wave appeared, and it was extremely unstable!Su Bai controlled slowly, but it was difficult, and it didn''t last long before it broke up!


    "It seems that this ability still needs training, but... I can try to perceive Earth 2? Then use the super power to open a space channel? In this case, it should be able to pass through?"


    For others, the concept of parallel universes does not yet exist, and no one knows the situation of Earth 2, and cannot perceive without knowing it.


    But Su Bai is different.


    Su Bai knows a lot about parallel universes, this is an inherent advantage!


    While thinking about the situation of Earth II, while releasing the shock wave ability, at the same time... Su Bai began to run quickly.


    The rapid force is restless, and the lightning radiating black light wanders through the body!


    boom!


    Su defeated!


    The speed is getting faster and faster...


    As he ran, Su Bai suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a spatial fluctuation in front of him. Before Su Bai could see clearly, he had already rushed in.


    When he reacted, he suddenly discovered that he had appeared in the city.


    It just looks... something special.


    There are fast trains on the viaduct, which looks like Midtown, but the architectural style is somewhat different!


    Earth Two!


    There is no doubt that I have traveled to Earth II!


    "interesting!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and gave a chuckle, and visited Earth II with great interest!


    Every parallel universe will have similar people, but with completely different life trajectories, but Su Bai can be sure...this world definitely does not have himself, because he is unique!While visiting and understanding the world, Su Bai took out the phone and took pictures.Through some news on the street, Su Bai noticed the existence of Extreme Speed!


    This super speeder of Earth Two later ruled Midtown and went to Earth One, and became the biggest trouble for the Flash Barry!


    But at present, it seems that Jisu has not yet become the ruler of Midtown!


    In addition, Su Bai also noticed the Flash!


    but¡­¡­


    I''m afraid no one knows that the Flash of this Earth and Extreme Speed ??are the same person!


    Since it''s here, Su Bai didn''t plan to go back so soon, so he started to stroll around in the middle city of Earth II to study the difference!


    In a flash, Su Bai stayed here for three days!

 C1355

    Learned some interesting things.


    For example, Joe of Earth One, who is the father of Iris, is marveling here, but a bar singer.But Iris has become a detective in Midtown, and Barry, his identity has not changed much, but he has no superpowers, and the two are already married!But the death shooter who was imprisoned in Arkham Prison on Earth 1 has become the worst marksman in the police station!Su Bai took the opportunity to take some photos, especially Iris and Barry. If he took them back and showed Barry, he would be very happy, right?


    The world is also affected by particle accelerators, and the city is even more dangerous.


    There are many villains of all kinds!


    That day, Su Bai was walking on the street and suddenly heard some commotion behind him!


    Turning around, I saw a woman wearing a windbreaker and a helmet carrying a bag and ran out quickly, followed by a few policemen in hot pursuit!


    Seems to be chased over!


    The man suddenly bent down and squatted, his hands suddenly lit up with a huge light!


    People couldn''t open their eyes for a moment!


    After the light passed, the man ran away quickly!


    "What a dazzling light!"


    "Linda Parker, Dr. Light!"


    Su Bai smiled, unexpectedly ran into Dr. Guang!


    Before Su Bai would make appointments with Linda Parker, it was because her dual body was Dr. Light of Earth II, now... I met it!


    Seeing the direction where Dr. Guang left, Su Bai quietly followed!


    After passing through a few blocks, Su Bai saw Dr. Guang enter an apartment!Then entered a certain room!


    Back home, Dr. Guang took off his helmet...


    Sure enough, exactly like Linda Parker!


    Take out the bag and put a wad of money in it, but this money is different from the one on Earth.Dr. Guang was checking his own harvest this time, and he didn''t notice that there was already an extra person behind him!


    A black robe, a black mask!


    "Huh... this time I got a good harvest!"


    Dr. Guang let out a sigh of satisfaction, then got up and prepared to collect the money. As soon as he turned around, he saw Su Bai behind him and was shocked. He raised his hands and shouted vigilantly, "Who are you!"


    "I am your man!" Su Bai''s voice sounded!


    "Humph!"


    Dr. Guang snorted and waved his arm.


    In an instant, a ray of light energy fought towards Su Bai!


    Su Bai didn''t dodge or dodge, but he slowly raised his hand and instantly grabbed the energy, and then the energy disappeared in his hand!


    This made Dr. Kwang''s expression of horror in an instant, before he could think about it, his hands touched the bottom, and the dazzling light lit up.


    Immediately afterwards, Dr. Guang planned to escape!


    "This is your big trick?"


    "Use the light to affect the line of sight and take the opportunity to escape?"


    As soon as Dr. Hikari moved, he heard the voice of that person, and immediately found that his body seemed to be frozen and uncontrollable, and then... his body turned around slowly and walked to... that In front of people!


    Item 0027


    "You...what did you do to me?" Dr. Kwang shouted in horror!


    "Just let you stay here honestly, and let you understand one thing!" Su Bai smiled and said: "That is, I can easily control your life and death! If you don''t want to die, you''d better not Thinking about running away or something!"


    After speaking, Su Bai let go of Dr. Guang.


    Feeling that he was free again, Dr. Kwang did not dare to move!


    "You... are you a fast person?"


    Dr. Kwang knew that Jisu was summoning superpowers, and he was just a thief with superpowers and had never provoke the person in front of him. With his sudden appearance, all Dr. Guang could think of was Jisu who wanted to recruit himself!


    "I''m not a fast person, and he doesn''t have that qualification. You can call me Mr. Immortal!"


    "The reason for looking for you!"


    Su Bai paused, looking at Dr. Guang who was nervous and surprised, smiled and walked in front of her and slowly raised his hand.


    Dr. Guang didn''t dare to move rashly, watching Su Bai''s hand stroking his cheek, listening to him slowly say: "The reason I am looking for you is because you look like a woman of mine, almost exactly the same!"


    "You have admitted the wrong person. I have no sisters. It is impossible to have two identical people in one world!" Dr. Guang whispered.


    "Yeah, a world... it''s really impossible!"

 C1356

    Su Bai smiled and said, "You can say it''s her, or you can say no! But that doesn''t matter... I''m in love with you, so from now on, you are my woman!"


    "You can refuse, but I can guarantee that the result will not change!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Dr. Guang is very depressed!


    She didn''t even know how she provoke him, saying that she and one of his women really wanted to make herself his woman in a strong and domineering manner?By the way, although he has not played seriously, Dr. Guang knows that he is definitely not his opponent.


    There is no disaster.


    This is simply a disaster!


    "It seems that you are very reluctant? It doesn''t matter, I will give you a chance! I will give you one day to run away! Then I will find you!" Su Bai smiled and patted Dr.''s cheek, bright black lightning lit up , Doctor Whoosh, Dr. Kwang only felt a gust of wind blowing, followed by... he was gone!


    "Immortal... Sir..."


    Dr. Guang murmured, then quickly packed his things and prepared to escape.


    Not to mention how Dr. Guang carefully escaped, and that after Su Bai left, he continued to enjoy the life of Earth II as if it had never happened.


    Two people who are exactly the same but completely different, don''t know how it would feel?


    Especially if the two of them are together, it should feel good, right?


    At first glance, it looks like twins!


    In Su Bai''s memory, in addition to Dr. Guang, there are several more impressive doubles!


    For example, Caitlin!


    In Earth Two, she is the famous Frost Killer!


    A superpower who kills without blinking!


    Another example is Laurel Black Canary.


    In Earth Two, her dual body is called the Black Sea Monster, possessing the super power of sonic waves!


    All are very interesting changes!


    The time of a day is neither long nor short, nor short!


    At this time, Dr. Guang had left Midtown, carefully hiding his identity all the way, after several twists and turns, finally came to a strange city that she didn''t even know the name!


    When she got off the train.


    When walking out of the platform, the whole person couldn''t help but relax and let out a sigh.


    "He can''t find me, right?"


    "You are so unwilling to be my woman? You want to know the other you, but the me who took the initiative to make an appointment!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and Dr. Guang jerked his spirits abruptly, then turned around and turned around and saw him!


    Perhaps it is because the world has a relatively high acceptance of superpowers, so although Su Bai''s dress attracted a lot of attention, it did not cause panic!


    "You...how could you...how could you find me?" Dr. Kwang said tremblingly in surprise."The person you are talking about is not me at all."


    "I know!" Su Bai smiled and said: "How? Are you giving up now? If not, I can continue to let you escape, but...I will definitely find you again!"


    "Can you let me go? I... I''m just a thief, I haven''t even killed anyone, you... why are you staring at me?" Dr. Kwang said helplessly.


    "Because I am your man!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dr. Guang said: "You know I am not, I am not the person you said!"


    "I know!"


    "But, who made you look exactly like her? She is my woman, you...you have to be my woman too. I can''t accept your face, you...with other men !"


    collapsed!


    This reason makes Dr. Kwang especially collapse!


    What the hell is this?


    Because I look like your woman, you won''t let me be with others. This is simply the logic of robbers!


    "Are you still running? If you don''t, let''s go back!"


    Su Bai smiled and took Dr. Guang''s waist, followed by a whistle.


    Before Dr. Guang could react, he found that he had returned to Midtown, back to her residence!


    "Are you also a speed person?" Dr. Guang couldn''t help but said: "I believe now that you are not a speed person. Speed ??will not let go of any speed person, such as Flash, he has been chased by Speed! If you let Jisu know of your existence, you...are in danger. Didn¡¯t you say that I am exactly like your woman, do you have the heart to see me being killed by Jisu because of you?"


    "You can''t die with me!" Su Bai said with a smile."Okay, it''s too early, go take a bath!"

 C1357

    "I''m waiting for you in bed!"


    Before Dr. Guang finished speaking, he felt that he suddenly appeared in the bathroom, and he didn''t know when his clothes were taken off.


    "So fast!"


    Dr. Guang said in shock, hesitated for a moment or washed it!


    After washing the dishes, she realized that her clothes and nightgown were gone, so she could only walk out wrapped in a bath towel.


    There was no one in the living room, and Dr. Kwang walked to the bedroom.


    I saw Su Bai lying on the bed and saw his... true face!


    Chapter 0028 Different Caitlin: Frost Killer


    Very young and handsome. The Asian face makes his facial features look unique, especially the eyes... it feels very calm!


    This appearance of him is difficult to combine with the appearance of the black robe and black mask before, and his temperament feels completely different!


    "After seeing my appearance, do you think it''s okay to be my woman?" Su Bai said with a grin.


    Dr. Guang couldn''t help but lower his head, feeling his face slightly hot!


    Because although she hadn''t thought that there was nothing wrong with being his woman, it was obvious that the emotion of resistance at the beginning seemed to disappear after seeing his true face!


    "Sure enough, this is the world of looking at faces! It seems that you have the same taste as the other one!" Su Bai laughed and waved at her!


    Dr. Guang came over slowly, he pulled off the towel as soon as he reached Su Bai, and lay down directly after pulling it.


    For a moment, Dr. Guang wanted to do it!


    But when Su Bai came down, after a series of strong offensives, she had forgotten this idea!


    Unlike Linda Parker, Dr. Kwang¡¯s experience is not so easy. Unlike Linda Parker who became a reporter, life is worry-free.Her life is not so easy. After gaining superpowers, she became a criminal, a thief, but her heart was still very kind, she did not kill anyone!Under such an environment, Dr. Guang has not considered personal relationship issues, and even hides in Tibet!


    Police, speed, super powers!


    She has to face a lot!


    When Su Bai galloped on her, she felt a different feeling.


    When it was over, she was lying in his arms and being hugged by him. The clear and audible heartbeats of each other and the indescribable sense of security gave her an inexplicable sense of stability!


    "Sure enough, you are different from her."


    Su Bai said softly.


    "Well, where is it different?" Dr. Guang couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    Before, she hated him saying that she was like another person, but now...she is a little afraid that Su Bai thinks she is different from that person!


    If it is not the same, will he abandon himself?


    Dr. Guang herself may not have thought about why she was nervous, she did not think about the deeper reasons, but her subconscious was worried!


    "She will be more active and more open!" Su Bai explained: "Although your body, appearance, and even many things are the same, you are different after all! But well... this is also good, two kinds Different feelings! At least, this way you can tell who you are!"


    Dr. Kwang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked curiously: "What''s her name you said? How is she... now?"


    "Her name will be known after you see her. As for her now, she should be living well!" When Dr. Kwang saw Linda Parker''s face exactly like her, she must know Linda ¡¤ Parker''s name."At that time, you will know my name too! The real name!"


    Dr. Light has a different personality from Linda Parker.


    Linda Parker is very active, but Dr. Kwang feels a bit resigned.


    Or maybe the character is a bit boring?


    Although he wouldn''t take the initiative to seduce Su Bai, Su Bai wanted her and gave it half-push half!


    Speaking of it, Su Bai had only one time with Linda Parker, but Dr. Kong Guang lived for several days.


    Especially at night, when the lights were turned off, Su Bai let Dr. Guang release his ability to shine, the feeling that the darkness around her was only bright... It was really good!Su Bai found that he was able to use the opponent''s superpowers to find some special fun in this kind of inter-bed affairs!


    The high-pitched voice gradually weakened, and Dr. Guang twitched slightly and looked at Su Bai with a blurred look!


    After a while, the two men got up and tidied up, ready to go out to eat something!


    "Do you want to wear more? It seems a bit cold today?" Dr. Guang said towards Su Bai.


    "cold?"


    "Yes, and it''s getting colder and colder, it''s weird... How can the weather change so fast, it''s like..." Dr. Guang said before he finished speaking, he suddenly changed his color and said, "No, it''s Frost Killer. Let''s run!"


    Frost killer?


    Caitlin?


    Looking at the panicked Dr. Guang, Su Bai stopped her with a smile, "With me, what are you afraid of!"

 C1358

    The voice fell, and Mr. Immortal''s costume had appeared.


    Immediately after Dr. Guang, she saw Su Bai''s hands knot seal. Although she didn''t see any changes around her, she was sure of what he did!


    boom!


    Before Dr. Kwang asked, the door was smashed with a bang, frost covered the door, and a figure had walked out.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the long white hair.


    With white pupils, dark lips, a black leather jacket with open arms, there is a tube top vest underneath, tight leather pants and leather boots!


    The whole temperament has a special punk style!


    "Caitlin..."


    Su Bai looked at her in a daze.


    What kind of Caitlin does he know?Most of them are wearing ordinary work clothes, very conservative, even if they are sexy occasionally, they still have a completely different temperament from the Frost Killer in front of them!


    If there is a difference between Linda Parker and Dr. Light, then Caitlin and Frost Killer are earthshaking!


    Such Caitlin makes Su Bai very fresh and very interested!


    "Dr. Guang, I''m here to ask you with a speedy order, whether to surrender!" The Frost Killer asked Dr. Guang, then looked at Su Bai."As for you...who are you? Where did you come from? Forget it, no matter who you are! You should submit too!"


    "Extreme speed? He is not qualified to make me surrender!" Su Bai''s voice sounded.


    The Frost Killer raised his eyebrows to look at Su Bai, hehe smiled: "Okay, I like a guy with courage like you, then...you go to die!"


    The surrounding temperature dropped sharply, the breath of breath was clearly audible, and the Frost Killer''s left hand gradually condensed into ice and waved suddenly.


    An icicle flew directly towards Su Bai!


    "go to hell!"


    The Frost Killer snorted coldly.


    Chapter 0029 The Kiss of Death?


    Seeing the icicle flying over, Su Bai waved his hand casually!


    The icicles melted in an instant, and instantly turned into drops of water and fell to the ground.


    The Frost Killer was taken aback for a moment, and waved his hands again.


    A few icicles quickly travelled straight to Su Bai.


    "It''s useless!"


    Su Bai didn''t even wave his hand this time, and the icicles melted as they approached Su Bai.


    "What is this ability?"


    The Frost Killer asked in surprise, her ability was restrained for the first time, such a weird restraint!


    "In short, it is elemental control. You can make ice, but it is also a kind of elemental ability, but I am stronger than me!" Su Bai said, raising his hand, and immediately saw the water on the ground. It floated slowly, and then turned into an icicle again!"Look, it''s that simple!"


    It''s that simple¡­¡­


    The Frost Killer no longer knows what to say, is this simple?There are a few that can be done!


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    The Frost Killer was quickly surrendered to help him do things, and as a result, the first mission encountered hard stubble!


    This guy, the Frost Killer is not sure if he can beat the speed, but he certainly can''t deal with it.After all, his own methods... are useless to him.Thinking of this, Frost Killer made a decision simply.


    That is to go!


    Without any hesitation, the Frost Killer turned around and ran away!


    The door had been ruined by her, and Su Bai did not stop her. She ran out easily, but she stopped as soon as she ran out!


    She clearly remembered that this should be a corridor.


    but why!


    Why is there a wall here?


    The Frost Killer turned his head subconsciously, only to find that the other side had also become a wall.


    Two walls blocked her way!


    "There is no way, then I will jump the window!"


    The Frost Killer snorted, she remembered that there were windows in the corridor!However, when she turned her head and looked over, she found that the window was gone, only... the wall!


    Three walls!

 C1359

    The only place to go is to go back to the room!


    Round three and put one!


    Very old, very typical tactic!


    But there is that guy in the room!


    The Frost Killer snorted coldly, and the apostle released the ability with both hands to smash the wall, but the wall was extremely strong, and... it seemed to be still moving!


    The three walls moved slowly in the direction of Caitlin from three directions, moving closer.If she doesn''t want to find a way, she is greeted by being crushed into flesh by three walls!


    How could this be?


    What did that guy do?


    After gritting his teeth, the Frost Killer turned and re-entered.


    "what have you done!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I just don''t want you to go!"


    "I came with the order of speed. You do this to be the enemy of speed! I admit that you are very strong, but... you are definitely not a speed opponent!" Frost Killer said in a deep voice, trying to save face on speed Let Su Bai feel jealous!


    "The name of speed can''t scare me!"


    Su Bai said lightly."But, you can rest assured that I won''t kill you...because I am your man!"


    I am your man...


    This sentence is again.


    Dr. Guang and Frost Killer looked at Su Bai in amazement!


    Su Bai said the same to Dr. Guang before, and the reason Su Bai also explained, but now he also said the same to Frost Killer, which makes Dr. Guang doubt... whether what he said is true or false.As for the Frost Killer, I just feel a bit square!


    What is the reason?


    Su Bai walked towards the Frost Killer slowly, and the Frost Killer shot nervously, icicles trying to stop Su Bai.


    However, it didn''t work!


    The ice melts when it lives near Su Bai, and Su Bai''s pace... is not affected at all!The Frost Killer stepped back slowly, and then found that... the door had disappeared and the wall had been pushed up.


    No refunds!


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand, directly a wall!


    Close at hand, that slightly cool chill, Frost Killer''s watchful and vigilant eyes, and those dark lips...


    Su Bai slowly, slowly... bowed his head and kissed.


    "You are looking for death!" Frost Killer thought to himself.


    You can control the elements to melt the icicles, but with such physical contact, you can''t help it?


    This is your...death kiss!


    Thinking of this, Caitlin actively closed her eyes.


    Snapped!


    The two of them have been posted together, and in an instant, the chill has passed from the Frost Killer to Su Bai''s body!


    The original panic, fear, but now became proud, the Frost Killer actually took the initiative.


    "It turned out to be this kind of feeling, it''s a pity...no one can resist my cold." Frost Killer thought to himself, and then opened his eyes to look at Su Bai being frozen.But when she opened her eyes, she found that Su Bai had no change or influence. Before she could figure out what was going on, Su Bai had already launched an offensive. Old drivers like Su Bai dealt with youngsters like Frost Killer. The Frost Killer has no resistance, although he instinctively resisted it, he was quickly attacked!


    I don''t know how long it took, when Frost Killer reacted, Su Bai had already left her.


    "Now admit that I am your man?"


    "The only one who can kiss you is me!"


    "Who, who said that, as well as others!" Frost Killer said subconsciously.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that Su Bai''s aura changed, and she became very gloomy. This pressure was even more terrifying than Extreme Speed!


    "You mean Death Storm, right?"


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai thought of who the Frost Killer was talking about!


    The death storm is the double body of the earth''s fire storm!


    On Earth One, because of their own existence, Caitlin and Ronnie had nothing to do, and Earth Two seemed to have been affected as a result. Although Frost Killer and Death Storm were both extremely fast subordinates, there was no relationship between them!But... Speaking of Death Storm, the Frost Assassin still made Su Bai a little uncomfortable, after all, she was the Frost Assassin, not Caitlin!


    "Death Storm is also helping Speedy, right? If that''s the case... then they will be fine for a while!"

 C1360

    Item 0030


    "You, what do you want to do?" Frost Killer asked subconsciously.


    "Kill Death Storm! Be the only one!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then smiled: "Speed ??started to recruit his subordinates, are you planning to rule Midtown? Then I''ll give him some fun!"


    Unlock the mirror space.


    Su Bai said: "Take me to see Extreme Speed!"


    "You..." The Frost Killer was a little confused, he was crazy?


    However, the barrier of the mask made her unable to see Su Bai''s expression at all, which made her wonder a little.


    Is his mask movable?


    Otherwise, how did he kiss himself just now?


    Lost and lost, the Frost Killer still took Su Bai, and Dr. Guang went to see Extreme Speed!


    After all, this is her task!


    "You, do you really plan to meet the speed? For the Frost Killer?" Dr. Guang couldn''t help but whispered towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled: "Jealous?"


    "No, no, it''s just too dangerous! Speed...very strong!"


    "Relax, I promise you that there is no danger! But, how about we make a bet?" Su Bai said with a smile, and brought the Frost Killer in front of him: "If I can beat Speed ??with one punch, you two How about listening to me obediently from now on?"


    Beat speed with one punch?


    What a joke.


    How can this be!


    "I promise!" Dr. Guang said after thinking about it.


    Anyway, even if you don¡¯t have this bet, isn¡¯t it the same?Although, she didn''t believe that Su Bai could beat Speed ??with one punch!


    Extremely fast, too fast!


    Even if he is strong, what''s the use if he can''t even reach the top speed?


    "If you can beat Speed ??with one punch, I will follow you from now on... What you ask me to do, I will do!" Frost Killer sneered.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Su Bai smiled, and Frost Killer taunted: "Don''t be happy too early, beat Speed ??with one punch. This is absolutely impossible! What if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I will give you freedom!"


    "If you lose, you are dead. This bet is useless at all! So, if you lose, I can keep up with speed to make you survive, but you must listen to me!" Frost Killer said.


    "A word is settled!"


    "A word is settled!"


    quickly¡­¡­


    The Frost Killer took the two to the location of Extreme Speed.


    A very remote base.


    To be precise, it is across from the base.


    Because in front of them, there is still a canyon that is very long and very deep!


    "Wow!"


    A blue lightning ray suddenly appeared, followed by... a man in a black uniform and mask suddenly appeared.


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Kwang were taken aback.


    "Who is he¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai quickly and asked towards the Frost Killer.


    The sound is illusory, obviously because of the sound behind the throat shaking at high speed.


    Su Bai, Flash, and Flash can all do it.


    "I..." The Frost Assassin was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that she didn''t know what to call it.


    "You can call me Mr. Immortal!"


    Su said indifferently.

 C1361

    "Mr. Immortal? Do you...what are you capable of?" asked Su Bai quickly.


    Su Bai smiled: "My ability, you will know soon. What about Death Storm?"


    Ji Su looked at Su Bai and was a little dissatisfied with his attitude, stared at Su Bai for a moment, and found that Su Bai''s eyes were not affected at all, which made Ji Su chuckle!


    Followed by the flashing blue electric light.


    Su Bai saw it very clearly, and brought Frost Killer, Dr. Guang and himself to the other side, in his base!


    A very empty, somewhat dim warehouse!


    There are several glass cells, one of which is still closed.


    Wearing an iron helmet, I don''t know who it is!


    Of course, I don¡¯t know that this is just for other people. Of course Su Bai knows!


    The next moment, I saw that Extreme Speed ??had already appeared with a death storm.


    There is no difference in appearance, just like Ronnie.


    "You can show it to me. If... I''m not satisfied, I''ll kill you!" He said indifferently.


    Su Bai curled his lips disapprovingly, then blinked at the Frost Killer.


    The Frost Killer reacted immediately, he wanted to kill Death Storm!


    boom!


    Death storm released its power, and black flames radiated from the limbs and head!


    She wanted to be reminded, but she gave up this plan after another thought!


    "Boy, although you don''t know who you are, you picked the wrong opponent!" Death Storm figured out the current situation, and immediately shouted at Su Bai with a little unhappy.


    Su Bai pouted his lips noncommittal, and his disapproval made the already angry Death Storm even more angry.


    The energy on his body suddenly rose to its peak, and his hands waved black flames.


    He will burn this guy to ashes!


    "So strong!"


    Feeling the scorching temperature, the Frost Killer stepped back subconsciously.


    Black flames rushed forward, Su defeated!


    He raised his finger and pointed towards the death storm behind the flame.


    In an instant, a burst of magnetic energy emerged instantly.


    The blue beam of magnetic energy penetrated the black flame in an instant, followed by a...pounce!


    Death Storm felt a pain in his chest and looked down subconsciously.


    A huge hole appeared in the heart!


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    Death Storm said something in disbelief, and then fell to the ground with a loud thump.


    Su Bai turned his finger into a fist and pinched the void.


    The black flame seemed to have heard the call. It was instantly sucked into Su Bai''s hand and turned into a black flame ball, floating above Su Bai''s palm!


    "hiss!"


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Guang couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Spike!


    He actually killed Death Storm in a second!


    You must know that Frost Killer is familiar with Death Storm, so he knows how powerful Death Storm is. He can emit energy comparable to a nuclear bomb!Although everyone considers the strongest to be speed, Death Storm is definitely a strong one recognized by most people.


    but¡­¡­


    But when Su Bai was so lightly pointed, he was killed in seconds?


    Just now, isn¡¯t it a control element?


    That is...magnetic energy, right?


    The energy of the magnetic field?


    This should not be considered elemental control, right?


    Does he have two abilities?

 C1362

    Item 0031


    "Not bad!"


    Death Storm was actually killed by a single move, which made Extreme Speed ??a bit surprised. After all, Death Storm wanted to be a right-hand man, but he didn''t expect to be killed by a second.However, Speed ??is not angry, but rather happy.


    Because this is called Mr. Immortal, it is obviously stronger than Death Storm!


    "From now on, you will help me conquer Midtown!"


    Speed ??said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai laughed, and suddenly turned to look at Frost Assassin and Dr. Guang."Remember our gambling agreement?"


    Bet?


    Beat speed with one punch?


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Guang were stunned for an instant.


    He really intends to be the enemy of speed?


    Extreme speed is not a death storm, it relies on power to kill death storms in seconds!


    Strength in ability!


    But the extreme speed is different, the extreme speed is too fast, so fast that people''s ability has no use at all!


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Guang didn''t speak, but Su Bai started talking for himself, turning his head to look at Extreme Speed."I made a bet with them, if I can beat you with a punch, they will listen to me!"


    "Beat me, punch?"


    Quickly sneered and said: "Although I am optimistic about your ability, I want to kill you, it''s easy!"


    "Then...try it?"


    Su Bai waved his hand and threw the black flame ball of Death Storm to Extreme Speed. He sneered and escaped easily. The lightning flashed past people and came to Su Bai.


    high speed¡­¡­


    Much faster than Barry!


    I saw him raising his fist and preparing to teach this unaware guy a lesson.


    Fists down.


    Extreme speed was suddenly stunned.


    Gone.


    Su Bai is gone!


    One lap fell to a halt and stopped in shock.


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Guang were also stunned.


    This is it?


    What about others?


    Speedy, this is... empty?


    Immediately afterwards, Frost Assassin and Dr. Kwang looked behind Extreme Speed ??in shock.


    Turn around quickly.


    Bright black electric lights flickered around Su Bai''s side.


    "Are you also a quick one?" Extremely quick looked at Su Bai unexpectedly, this feeling was very familiar.


    He laughed!


    "Jiejie, I didn''t expect you to be a haste. This is great, your speed... belongs to me!"


    After he finished talking, he saw the blue lightning rays move quickly around.


    at the same time.


    Su was defeated!


    The black lightning light caught up.


    One blue, one black.


    The surrounding airflow became extremely turbulent, and the Frost Killer''s hair was blown into a mess. She and Dr. Guang could not keep up with the speed of the two at all, and the two people who were blowing in the wind were almost unable to open their eyes!


    "Impossible, this is impossible..."


    Jisu was very confident in his own speed. He thought he would be able to solve him soon, but when he really got up, he realized that he couldn''t catch up!

 C1363

    Can''t catch up!


    This means he is faster than himself!


    How can this be?


    Speed ??is simply unacceptable!


    Faster and faster, faster...


    Extreme speed has almost increased his speed to the limit, but he is always in front of him, feeling like a step away, but this step away is like a chasm that makes him unable to approach!


    "No! It''s impossible..."


    Stopped at extreme speed, and shouted angrily.


    Although Dr. Light and the Frost Killer couldn''t see what was going on, they stopped at extreme speed and shouted so angrily at this time. No one could think of... speed... without Mr. Immortal?


    From far to near, the bright black lightning light came to the extreme speed almost in the blink of an eye.


    The two women couldn''t see Su Bai''s movements, they could only see the speed of the whole person soaring into the air, flying out in an instant!


    boom!


    His body hit the wall heavily!


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a muffled hum, and I couldn''t stand up at the top speed!


    Punch!


    Just a punch!


    "I won!"


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, standing in front of the two women and said with a smile.


    The two women are already dumbfounded!


    Won!


    He actually won extremely fast.


    "How many abilities do you...how do you know?" Frost Killer couldn''t help asking."Elemental control, magnetic energy, and haste, how can you get so many abilities!"


    "There is more, you will know later!"


    Su Bai smiled, glanced at the speed and said: "The two of them will be my people from now on, if you dare to touch them, I will... kill you!"


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai suddenly came in front of Jisu, pinched Jisu''s neck directly: "I know who you are, Hunter Zollmon!"


    The extremely fast body stiffened, and Su Bai had already let go of him and took away the Ice Killer and Dr. Guang!


    Kill the speed?


    Su Bai did not have this interest, anyway, he would go to Earth One when he looked back, and he would have many opportunities to play slowly!


    "Mr. Immortal... I must... I will kill you!"


    He roared and shouted, it''s a pity... Su Bai couldn''t hear him at all!


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed...


    The Frost Killer and Dr. Kwang felt that their floating bodies finally stopped, and then found that they had returned to Dr. Kwang''s apartment.


    For a while, the atmosphere fell silent.


    Whether Dr. Light or Frost Killer, they never expected such a result.


    Su Bai defeated Death Storm in seconds, and defeated Extreme Speed ??with a punch.


    Before that, this was something they couldn''t imagine!


    "Who are you..." The Frost Killer couldn''t help muttering.


    "I''m your man!"


    Su Bai smiled and removed the mask directly.


    After seeing Su Bai''s appearance, Frost Killer was stunned and suddenly smiled: "I didn''t expect you to be so young and so handsome... okay, so... I won''t suffer!"


    After that, the Frost Killer stood on tiptoe and proactively kissed Su Bai!


    The contrast is great!


    In other words, Frost Killer wants to understand!

 C1364

    Su defeat is better than speed, and there is no possibility of going back.


    Moreover, he is really the only person who can be affectionate by himself, especially after seeing the true face of Su Bai, combined with the above situation, it is normal for Frost Killer to have such a change!


    Su Bai would naturally not refuse the Frost Killer''s initiative, and soon embraced her and kissed her.Unconsciously, Caitlin has hooked Su Bai''s neck, she can touch others as much as possible without worrying that they will die, and Su Bai, not to mention, has already used her hands...


    Item 0032


    The leather jacket was taken off by Su Bai and still on the ground, and the tube top and waistcoat were also taken off. When the Frost Killer went to untie the leather pants, Su Bai pulled Dr. Guang over and kissed him.Before Dr. Guang could react, Su Bai turned his head and continued to kiss the Frost Killer, while Dr. Guang hesitated to understand what Su Bai meant, and slowly took off his clothes.With arms open, the two people who met frankly jumped directly onto the bed and galloped quickly!


    Whether it is Frost Killer or Dr. Light, Su succeeds quickly, and it feels very direct!


    Maybe it''s because they are not the same person, but they are too familiar after all?


    Regardless of the face, that is the body...too familiar.


    Whether it''s a movement or a thought, the natural and smooth feeling makes things happen directly, completely omitting the initial stage!


    Dr. Guang couldn''t bear Su Bai alone. Now that there are more Frost Killers, Dr. Guang''s pressure has been reduced a lot, and Su Bai can have more fun.It''s just a pity that the Frost Killer couldn''t be too close to Dr. Light, that kind of Cold Qi Guang could not bear!Therefore, Su Bai must release his ability to change the surrounding elements when doing it, so as not to accidentally let the two bang together!


    In the next time, Su Bai followed the two women wantonly!


    The speed did not appear to have revenge, but his actions to occupy Midtown did not stop!


    Although he lost the Frost Killer and Death Storm, he found the echo!


    Reluctant to think about Shu!


    Su Bai now feels a bit reluctant to think about Shu.


    Somewhere in an uninhabited desert.


    The unscientific perseverance of an igloo is here, the sun is scorching outside, but it is very cool inside.As the night turns dark, you can see that the igloo is extremely bright, and the light is even more beautiful through the ice!


    The Frost Killer takes the initiative, Dr. Guang Meng Sao.


    The Frost Killer was thin and slender, but Dr. Guang was slightly plump.


    Enjoy!


    After playing in the desert for a few days, the three of them came back!


    After these days of madness, the sense of intimacy between the three has been completely different!


    Of course, Su Bai was not really immersed in this gentle country.


    So, he was ready to leave.


    It''s been more than half a month since I came here, and it''s time to go back. After all, I can''t disappear for too long.When I went back this time, Su Bai did not intend to bring Frost Killer and Dr. Guang, or to expose the matter of Earth II temporarily!


    After another fierce battle ended, Su Bai said to the two of them: "I will be away for a while, and you will stay together when I am away. I believe no one will threaten you except speed! If, one day, speed comes. If you ask you to kill someone, remember to promise him!"


    "why?"


    The two are a little puzzled.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You will know when that happens, just remember this!"


    "Well, we will remember."


    The two women didn''t ask much, Su Bai stayed with them for a while, and then they got ready to leave!


    Run, run!


    Running fast, Su Bai was planning to use the ability of the shock wave to connect the earth and go back, but suddenly found that a terrifying hole appeared above the middle city!


    The clouds rolled and the light was strange.


    It feels like a wormhole!


    "This is... Is it possible that Barry on Earth One has already created a wormhole to pass through to save his mother? It is because of this thing that opened the channel between Earth One and Earth Two!" Su Bai smiled: "It seems The timing is just right."


    "Wow!"


    The bright black lightning came on, and Su Bai rushed into the wormhole in the air.


    At the moment of entering the wormhole, Su Bai noticed that there seemed to be a blue light behind, it should be extremely fast!


    Ignoring the extreme speed, Su Bai ran faster.


    The surrounding scene kept changing, and a runner in red appeared before him!


    Barry the Flash!


    Is he going to save his mother, or is he saving his mother back?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai quietly followed!


    Go hand in hand.

 C1365

    When the Flash saw Su Bai, or to be precise, he saw Mr. Immortal, he was also taken aback, and he was very surprised!


    But there was no pause, and after a while, Barry disappeared!


    The following person has appeared in a certain room!


    This is... Barry''s childhood home!


    At the same time, Su Bai also followed!


    "It looks like you already know who is the murderer of your mother." Su Bai said.


    "Yes!"


    Barry replied in a low voice. If it hadn''t been for his previous reminder, perhaps Barry would not have realized so quickly that the man in yellow, the murderer who killed his mother, the reverse lightning, was Dr. Wells who helped him by his side. !In other words, Albert Swann impersonating Dr. Wells!


    There was a panic shout from the living room. Barry didn''t want to tell Mr. Immortal to open the door hurriedly. Through the crack of the door, he could clearly see Li''s two rays of light dancing fast, it was the Flash and Reverse Lightning.


    However, this is the Flash of the future!


    Next, Barry''s mother would be killed. Barry subconsciously wanted to rush out to save people, but suddenly saw that the future Flash seemed to know him, and shook his head slightly towards him!


    Barry doesn''t know why the future self will stop him, but since knowing that he can travel through time, Barry has understood a lot of things he doesn''t know now, but he will definitely know in the future. The future self reminds himself, there must be a reason!Enduring the pain, he turned his head and closed the door!


    Barry''s mother screamed.


    Outside, quiet down!


    Tears flowed from the corner of Barry''s eyes.


    You can imagine how painful he is now!


    For a moment, Su Bai wanted to go and help.


    But after another thought, forget it. This is not the first time he has tried to save his mother. Su Bai still counts on him to continue to do so.But... until one day, Su Bai will definitely help him save his mother!


    The Flash''s mother and Spider-Man''s uncle.


    The tragic experiences of the two great sad people!


    Barry turned around and said something to his mother. Su Bai didn''t bother him, until his mother died, Barry wiped his eyes and put on a mask.


    "can you help me?"


    Item 0033


    "Help you deal with the reverse flash?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Yes!"


    Barry nodded."He did so many things, I...I can''t just let him go back to his time."


    "Okay!"


    "You... did you agree?" Barry did not expect Mr. Immortal to answer so simply.


    "Don''t froze, time is running out!"


    Su Bai said, the bright black lightning had flowed out, and Barry hurriedly followed.


    Earth One, the lower level of the sophisticated laboratory.


    Dr. Wells was already on the time machine and was going home.


    Trapped in this era for so many years, he finally... finally he can go home, the excitement can hardly be described by prophecy.The time machine started and started flying towards the time channel.


    At this moment, Barry suddenly rushed out from inside.


    "boom!"


    The time machine was crashed in an instant, and Dr. Wells, or the flashback, was knocked and flew out.Looking at the broken machine and seeing the way home was blocked, I was furious!


    Completely angry!


    Before Barry and the others could react, the flash had grabbed Barry''s neck and shouted angrily.


    "You ruined my hope of going home. Barry, I will kill you, I will kill your father, kill everyone here..."


    After planning for so many years and planning for so many years, even his heart began to have feelings for Caitlin, Sisko, and Barry that he shouldn''t have, but now... everything is ruined, and his anger can be imagined. !


    The fist swung frantically on Barry''s body, and Barry couldn''t resist.


    "Quick...Help me..." Barry struggled.


    "Help you? No one can help you, Barry!" Ni Shan said coldly.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw the black light flashing, and his hand flashed back. Barry...had been rescued.


    So fast!

 C1366

    Ni Shan was surprised and turned his head to look.


    "It''s you, Mr. Immortal!"


    "Who are you, and why have I never heard your name in the future?" Ni Shan asked Su Bai.


    "That''s because your future will be changed soon!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, then put down Barry and headed for a flashback.


    "Come!"


    Su Bai hooked his finger towards the flashback.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, the flash of electric light instantly rushed to Su Bai.


    A hand suddenly stretched out abruptly and quickly, and the flash only felt a flower in front of him, followed by his neck and was heavily pinched, and his body stopped involuntarily!


    The rapid forward thrust was stopped abruptly by being pinched by the neck. The pain is conceivable. In addition to the pain, it is more anger and horror...


    Back flash''s hand began to shake quickly.


    Shake the hand knife!


    This is considered to be the most commonly used ability of flashback!


    The shaking hand stabbed the arm holding his wrist.


    Buzzing, buzzing...


    The sound of vibrations sounded one after another, but the hand knife did not pierce Su Bai''s arm, but turned around his arm!


    "Impossible, this is impossible, how can your body be so hard?"


    The flashback was unbelievable, and his vibrating hand knife had always been invincible. This was the first time... the first failure.


    Su Bai sneered and raised his other hand.


    In an instant, the same vibrating hand knife appeared.


    "Reverse flash, our grievances... should be forgotten! Although I know that it''s not you...not the current you, I should just ask for some interest!"


    Su Bai said in a deep voice, the hand knife...has already pierced Nishan''s heart.


    Nishihan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "We...will meet again..."


    Su Bai said indifferently, his hands already rushed out of the back of Ni Shan.


    Flutter!


    Su Bai retracted his arm and threw the flashback, and the flashback fell to the ground without a sound.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    Barry suddenly yelled with excitement and ran to the side of Nixan, but Nixan was dead.


    "No...no...why did you kill him!" Barry shouted at Su Bai.


    "You asked me for help!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "I wanted you to help deal with him, but I didn''t want you to kill him!" Barry shouted excitedly with red eyes.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I''m not you, Barry... Although I don''t kill every enemy, I won''t be like your mother..."


    "Moreover, what you care about is not the life and death of the flashback, what you care about is... how to get your father to get rid of the crime. Believe me, it won''t take long for you to get what you want!" Su Bai said lightly Scream.


    Barry froze for a moment and was about to ask, but suddenly there was a violent shaking around.


    "It''s not good, something...something happened!"


    Everyone hurried to the ground and came outside the cutting-edge laboratory!


    As soon as I got outside, I saw a huge wormhole vortex in the sky!


    Nearby cars, houses, etc. are being rapidly rotated up in the air and sucked into the wormhole.


    "That''s not good, if the wormhole continues to expand, the world will probably be destroyed!" Professor Martin Stein couldn''t help but said.


    "I go!"


    Barry rushed forward without any hesitation.


    The lightning gleamed, and the super fast speed made him step on something in the air all the way up, and ran quickly in the wormhole, following the wormhole, it seemed that he gradually stabilized.


    But... this is only temporary.

 C1367

    Barry can''t run all the time, he still has to solve the wormhole problem!


    At this time Ronnie and Martin merged into a firestorm and flew up with a boom!


    Seeing the fire storm rushing forward without any regrets, Su Bai knew that they were actually ready to die. To be honest, sometimes Su Bai really admired these people, really so selfless!Su Bai knew what the result would be, but he didn''t mean to come out!The death storm is dead, so... Ronnie, too!He is not familiar with Ronnie. In contrast, Su Bai is more familiar with the second Firestorm Jefferson!If Ronnie is not dead, nothing will happen to Jefferson, and it will affect the situation on the legendary team!


    boom!


    The wormhole exploded, the flames shone, and the impulse began to disappear, and the things that had been sucked up fell from the sky...


    Item 0034


    "Wow!"


    Su was defeated.


    The bright black lightning light suddenly shuttled and came to the bottom of the wormhole in an instant. After a few jumps, Su Bai suddenly caught Martin Stein from the sky!


    On the other side, Barry was also fast shuttle searching for Ronnie, but... until the sky had returned to normal, everything had fallen to the ground, and Ronnie was not found.


    This result makes everyone a little sad!


    After putting Martin Stein down, Su Bai left and disappeared!


    Anyway, he didn''t want to participate in the finale. After leaving, Su Bai did not stay in Midtown, but went to Star City!


    Raptor team, Thea!


    Then went to Gotham.


    Then I went to the country of the mountain city in the past and the star-chaser in the future!


    In the end, it was natural to return to the god Wonder Woman Diana, and naturally I also saw the Wonder Girl Cassie.


    After this series, almost a month passed, during which Su Bai also called Caitlin.


    The flashback is dead.


    Wormholes appear.


    Especially the Wormhole incident has had a great impact in Midtown. Everyone knows that the Flash saved Midtown!But Barry is still very sad. He has been volunteering to help restore the damaged city buildings, and the cutting-edge laboratory seems to be closed temporarily!


    There are more and more reports about the Flash, and there are many things about the Flash on the street. The Flash has become the hero and symbol of Midtown!


    In the newspaper.


    Linda Parker was applying makeup, and Iris next to him said: "Are you going out?"


    "Well, Su Bai called and met in a while!" Linda Parker said: "I have not seen him for more than two months, almost three months! You know, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    Iris shook his head dumbly: "As for?"


    "If you''ve tried his ability, you''ll know! I have already asked for leave, and I don''t expect to come to work tomorrow." Linda Parker finished applying makeup and said to Iris: "After that, you have Are you separated from Eddie? Don''t you want to? Women are also in need, which is normal..."


    Having said this, Linda suddenly giggled and said, "You...Would you like to go with me? Anyway, I definitely can''t stand her!"


    "What are you talking nonsense!"


    Iris said angrily.


    Her current love life is messy.


    The relationship between her and Barry was exposed, but because of Eddie, even if it was the breakup, she was not with Barry, at least not now!However, she does not deny that Linda is right, women are also in need, both physically and psychologically... If Su Bai doesn¡¯t know herself, she doesn¡¯t know Barry, the people in the cutting-edge laboratory, maybe she Don''t mind... but for now, forget it!


    "he came!"


    Linda Parker greeted Iris and went out.


    Get in the car after kissing, and then drive away!


    "What do you think of Iris? She is single now!" Linda Parker asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at her, smiled and said, "Do you think I lack women?"


    "No shortage!"


    "Then why am I looking for a second-hand item? And it''s also very troublesome." Su Bai said with a smile: "Since you are so proactive to link me, it means you don''t mind being with others? Just so, I made an appointment with Caitlin. Let''s join you two!"


    Su Bai took Linda Parker directly to Caitlin''s house, but this was not an accident!


    In Earth Two, Dr. Light and Frost Killer came back to Earth One, so naturally I wanted to try!


    Caitlin looked embarrassed after meeting Linda Parker, but under the strength of the Soviet Union, what should happen still happened.What makes Su Bai find interesting is that they are really opposites in the two worlds.


    Inability is one thing!


    In Earth Two, the initiative is Frost Killer, but here... it is Linda Parker!


    After a fierce battle, the two are already familiar with each other. After all, the most embarrassed and most private side of each has been seen. Why is it embarrassing?

 C1368

    "I heard that Midtown seems to be issuing a key to the Flash, a symbol of honor!" Caitlin whispered in Su Bai''s arms."I don''t know if he will show up, this time... The Flash doesn''t seem to show up."


    "Barry will go!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "The Flash, Barry?"


    Linda Parker was stunned and said excitedly: "Is Barry the Flash?"


    "You can tell her."


    Su Bai asked Caitlin to explain to Linda Parker that Linda Parker was her own, and there was no need to hide it. What''s more, Iris already knew the identity of Barry!


    After Caitlin had explained to Linda Parker, Linda Parker knew that there were so many things in it, and also realized why Iris refused to accompany Su defeat with herself.


    This relationship is really inappropriate!


    "I will solve Barry''s problem tomorrow, and today... we just have to enjoy it!"


    Su Bai smiled happily, pressing the heads of Caitlin and Linda Parker slowly, and after a while, the sound of the two women alternated in the room again!


    Two people are far from the limit of Su Bai, so after a night of fighting, Su Bai was still full of energy the next day, but the two women fell asleep and didn''t mean to wake up!Seeing Caitlin and Linda Parker lying naked and sleeping, Su Bai''s mouth could not help but disappeared with a whistle, and he came back the next moment, but he hid a lot more early.Put Zao Zang away, and Su Bai will leave again!This time, Su Bai came to the Midtown Police Station!


    "Hi Joe!"


    Su Bai said hello to Joe, and asked, "Where is Barry?"


    "In his laboratory, are you looking for something to do with him?"


    "Well, something!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then went to find Barry!


    At this moment, a policewoman came by!


    Su Bai took a look and then went to find Barry. He vaguely heard that the policewoman claimed to be Patty Spywater and seemed to want to join the anti-superpower team. This team was created by the police after the emergence of superpowers. Still a consultant in this department!


    Chapter 0035 Confession Video and Teleportation Female Xiao Na


    "Hi, Barry!"


    When he came to the laboratory, Su Bai said hello to Barry."I heard that you are going to get the key to Midtown, why do you look unhappy?"


    Barry shrugged.


    There are many reasons why he is unhappy.


    The most important thing is that Nixan''s death means that he can''t help his father clear his grievances!


    "It''s for you!"


    Su Bai naturally knows why Barry is depressed, he also came for this!He took out a USB flash drive and handed it to Barry. Barry asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    "Something that makes you get your wish!" Su Bai smiled, patted Barry on the shoulder and turned away.


    Got his wish.


    These four words seemed to touch Barry''s nerves, and he thought of Mr. Immortal''s words at that time.


    It won¡¯t be long before you get what you want...


    Barry''s trembling released the contents of the USB flash drive, and what appeared was a flashback.The flashback in the video said very clearly, if he can receive this video, it means he is dead, and then... the flashback is very interesting to leave a confession video confessing to killing Barry''s mother, which makes Barry very excited. , Called Joe directly.He needs to know if this video can help his father to remove the suspicion!


    "You go, I won''t agree!"


    Joe took out the phone and took a look, said to Patty Spivert, then turned upstairs!


    Patis Pivot was helpless when he wanted to speak, and finally had to leave.


    Entering the elevator, the door of the elevator was about to close, and Patty Spiver saw the person who had spoken to Joe coming by, and she hurriedly prevented the elevator from closing.


    "Thank you!"


    After Su Bai came in, he said to Patty Spivert.


    Patty Spy Water shook her head: "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of hand, my name is Patty Spy Water, I''m the trainee police officer here."


    "Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai...I know you! You are the famous rich playboy!" Patty Spiver suddenly remembered, and then apologized: "Sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    "It doesn''t matter, because this is a fact!" Su Bai never denies this!


    "You know Joe well?" Patty Spivert said."Do you know how you can persuade him to change his mind?"


    "I want to join the anti-super ability group!"


    "But he refused!"


    "He is for your own good, because...this is dangerous!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1369

    "I know, but I''m not afraid! I must join the anti-superpower team!" Patty Spiver said: "If you can help me, I will be very grateful to you!"


    Su Bai smiled, and looked up and down Patty Spivert, the intuitive look made her a little uncomfortable."for example?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. Your gratitude is useless to me. It''s far inferior to a more practical way of gratitude! I can help you join the anti-superpower group, but...it depends on how determined you are. This is my phone number. If you think about it, you can call me!" Su Bai took out a business card and handed it to Patty Spwater, and then the elevator had arrived, Su Bai walked out of the elevator still.


    "This is... what kind of person!"


    Looking at the business card, Patty Spivert couldn''t help muttering.


    What he meant was obvious, what kind of gratitude would interest him?


    right?money?


    He has no shortage, and thinking of his consistent style, the answer is already ready!


    Patty Spiver wanted to throw away the business card, but after hesitating, he put it away!


    With the confession video, Barry¡¯s father was finally acquitted and released. Barry¡¯s many years of wish were fulfilled. Needless to say, how excited he was. He took his father back and organized a welcome party for him. Su Bai Also attended, but at the party, Barry''s father planned to leave Midtown!Because, if he has himself, he is not sure if Barry can continue to be the Flash, after all, he has concerns!In order for his son to continue to be a lightning sign, he is ready to leave!


    Father''s love is still great!


    ...


    ...


    With fishnet socks, lederhosen, and black underwear, Xiao Na was lying on the bed and humming leisurely, with a wad of dollars in the bag next to her!


    After she was caught by the Flash, she thought she would spend her entire life in prison. She didn''t expect the Flash to take them away. What''s more, she did not expect that the Captain Cold that the Flash found would betray the Flash, and instead sent them all. Let it go!However, the cold captain was not so kind, he was planning to recruit them to form a rogue gang, but... Xiao Na did not agree!


    Not afraid of the cold captain turning his face!


    How good it is now, a person who is at ease and has endless money!


    The more I thought about it, the more beautiful Xiao Na was mentally, and she didn''t notice that the surroundings seemed to be gradually dimming!After a while, Xiao Na planned to take a bath and then go out to enjoy it. Only then did she suddenly realize that the room was dark.


    Out of sight!


    This made her panic.


    She is not afraid of other situations, what is afraid is that her vision will be hindered, so that her abilities will be useless!


    Just as she was about to get up and leave, she suddenly saw a figure appear in front of him.


    Black robe, black mask.


    "Who are you..." Xiao Na couldn''t help asking.


    "You can call me Mr. Immortal."


    "You have a choice, surrender to me, or... die!"


    Cold voice, gloomy breath.


    Xiao Na has no doubt that he will kill herself!


    "I...I am willing to surrender!"


    In an instant, Xiao Na gave in.


    She didn''t know who this guy was, but she was able to find it accurately, and the room was dark. The most important thing was...she felt that her life was threatened.


    So she gave in!


    It turned out that she was just a thief and didn''t have much guts.What''s more, she is also very clear about the truth, some things cannot be tempted, because... an ordinary temptation may lead to death.


    She has seen so many things like this!


    "Very well, come with me..."


    Su Bai grabbed Xiao Na by the shoulder, and in an instant he arrived in the room where the bomb girl Betty was.


    By coincidence, Betty had just come out of the shower and had not had time to get dressed.


    This is, how many times is it?


    When looking at Su Bai, Betty couldn''t help thinking that if she met him next time, she would just take a shower by herself!


    It is possible to see him as soon as he comes out of the bath!


    Item 0036


    "This is Betty, this is Xiao Na, you two are superpowers, and you are doing things for me! I will give you a task next!" Su Bai said lightly, and Betty was already dressed over there. After removing her clothes, she followed Su Bai and grabbed Betty, and Xiao Na suddenly released her super power.


    After a quick movement, the time channel appears.


    Jumped past.

 C1370

    Before Betty and Shauna could react, they had already appeared in another place.


    A familiar and unfamiliar place!


    "This is Midtown? Why does it look different?"


    "Because this is another Earth... Midtown! I call it Earth Two, a parallel world!"


    "There are also superpowers affected by particle accelerators in this world, but this world is even more dangerous! Your mission is very simple, it is to lurk in Midtown and help me build a base!" Su Bai said briefly about the earth The second situation, and then gave them an account of the task.


    Yes.


    A base for Earth Two!


    It''s simple but not easy, but here is a super fast site!However, the speed will definitely fail in the end, so Su Bai plans to build a base here, and it will be more convenient for any situation in the future!But before that, Su Bai has one thing to do!


    "This world is dangerous. I didn''t send you here to send you to death, so... I will help you strengthen your abilities!"


    "Strong... strengthen ability?"


    "Can this be strengthened?"


    "Betty, don''t you want your explosive power to be stronger?"


    "Xiao Na, don''t you want your only weakness to disappear?"


    Su Bai''s words made Betty and Xiao Na instantly forget about suddenly coming to another parallel world. Who... doesn''t want to be stronger?


    "I can strengthen your abilities, but this... is dangerous!"


    They are not mutants after all, and the ability that Apocalypse has strengthened to mutants is useless.However, Su Bai has a more advanced level, that is, the ability of the Planet Devourer, which can be strengthened by the use of cosmic energy, and even... can make people possess superpowers!But the cosmic energy is not something everyone can bear, so the danger must exist!


    "I do!"


    Betty said without hesitation.


    "I... I am willing too!" Although Xiao Na was reluctant, she knew that she had no room for rejection at all!


    In a hotel room.


    Su Bai asked Xiao Na to undress and lie down.


    "Why... why should you strip naked?" Xiao Na asked suspiciously.


    "I am not interested in your body. This is to better see the energy flowing in your body!" Su Bai said flatly.


    Xiao Na hesitated and took off her clothes slowly.


    I have to say that Su Bai is really not interested in her.When she lay down, Su Bai began to guide the cosmic energy into Xiao Na''s body slowly!


    In an instant, Xiao Na felt the domineering energy entering her body and began to tremble violently.


    However, Su Bai had long expected this to happen, and directly used her ability to freeze her body!


    Pain, trembling, roar...


    Xiao Na felt that she was about to die, and her body seemed to be torn into countless times by that ability. She fainted several times and thought she would never wake up again!


    One hour?


    Two hours?


    Time passed slowly during Xiao Na''s tortured process, and it wasn''t until three hours later that Xiao Na felt the difference!


    Own energy... seems to be stronger!


    Feeling Su Bai stopped and released her restraint, Xiao Na closed her eyes to release her ability.


    In the next moment, she has appeared beside the sofa from the bed!


    "Successful, I... I don''t need to look at it, I can teleport as long as I imagine the position!"


    Despite the exhaustion and pain of the body, Xiao Na shouted excitedly.


    "It''s pretty good! You rest first, Betty, it''s your turn!" Su Bai said, and Betty, who had already been prepared, lay down directly.


    Do the same!


    Controlling the cosmic energy entering the body and pouring into the energy, soon... the two energies merged together, and her ability began to greatly increase!


    The whole process is very fast, no more than half an hour...


    Although Betty also felt pain during this period, she was definitely not like Xiao Na!


    All of a sudden, Shaw Na and Betty understood.


    Just now... The reason why Xiao Na was so painful and took so long was because Su Bai was experimenting with her!


    Thinking of this, the bomb girl Betty couldn''t help feeling grateful, and Xiao Na...Although she was a little depressed, she didn''t dare to say anything, and her ability increased and her weaknesses disappeared, even if she had suffered pain before and became an experiment. Xiao Na is still very grateful to Su Bai!

 C1371

    "That''s it, you guys gradually get acquainted with the world, and then complete the task I explained!"


    After helping them strengthen, Su Bai nodded in satisfaction.


    After speaking, Su Bai sat down on the sofa.


    To help people strengthen and still use the cosmic power, this consumes a lot of energy, and must be very meticulous and very careful.Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, even if a little cosmic energy comes out, it is very likely that Betty and Shauna will explode and die instantly!


    Cosmic energy.


    The most primitive, purest, and most powerful energy.


    This is not something ordinary humans can handle and endure!


    After resting for a while, feeling better, Su Bai crossed again and returned to Earth One!


    ...


    Midtown, Park Plaza!


    A huge awards stage was built here. The background cloth of the stage was the Flash pattern, and the lightning logo could be seen everywhere. Many people gathered around, all of whom were Flash supporters.


    In half an hour, the mayor will be here to present the key of honor to the Flash!


    The cutting-edge laboratories are all here.


    Su Bai also came.


    Caitlin is on the left and Linda Parker is on the right!


    The Flash did get a lot of honor, but Su Bai was envious at all.A key to the honor of a city?To know their achievements in the Marvel world is beyond their imagination, so Su Bai at this time is purely a lively mentality to participate in the awards scene belonging to the Flash!


    Item 0037


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, and the Flash had appeared on stage.As soon as the Flash appeared, the surrounding atmosphere instantly became warm.


    "The gates of Midtown will always be open for you, Flash!"


    The mayor said to the Flash, dragging the key with both hands.


    The Flash nodded slightly and reached out to pick it up.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, a panic shout sounded.


    "Be careful, Flash..."


    Someone in the crowd shouted!


    The Flash turned his head to look, and saw a hot dog dining car in the sky unexpectedly descend from the sky.The Flash instantly grabbed the mayor and left, and then he heard a bang, and the dining car landed where they were standing!


    The crowd dispersed in horror.


    In the chaos, Su Bai walked to the distance with his arms around the two women, and then looked towards the center.


    The Flash had already confronted others.


    A tall man, wearing a hoodie covering his head, can''t see clearly!


    "Leave it to me, don''t worry!"


    The Flash spoke to Joe, who was in charge of keeping order next to him, and Sisko, then saw that the man had lifted his hat and revealed an iron mask.


    "The hero who saved Midtown, sorry to disturb your ceremony."


    The Flash pursed his lips and rushed out abruptly.


    As soon as he rushed forward, the man in the iron mask waved his hand fiercely.


    With a heavy blow, the Flash flew out in an instant and hit a police car in the distance!


    Upon seeing this, the surrounding police opened fire, and saw that the man took off his jacket to reveal a garment that looked like a gladiator. The bullets hit him and were bounced away, and he could not be injured at all!


    "You have to take off your clothes before fighting. Isn''t that the same as having a tattoo?"


    Su Bai murmured, and immediately saw that Sisko hurriedly took out a huge gun. This should be his new invention, right?


    Prepared for dealing with superpowers!


    Pass the gun to Joe, and Joe shoots.


    With a bang, the two mats and shackles suddenly came out, locking the guy''s feet, and a burst of electricity came out.


    "It''s done!"


    Sisko and Joe yelled happily, and immediately saw that the person''s body grew rapidly!Easily opened the shackles, the body was at least several times bigger than before, like a giant!

 C1372

    Dumbfounded.


    Sisko and Joe are completely dumbfounded!


    The Flash struggled from the car and came to Joe''s side with a search sound, his hands also had two more gas tanks.


    "I still, you come to shoot!"


    The Flash said directly to the gas tank still at the giant, and Joe shot at it.


    With two bangs, the gas tank exploded and instantly drove the giant back a few steps, and his body became smaller and returned to normal!


    It seemed that this shock seemed to have caused him damage, and the mask on his head disappeared!


    Seeing him, Joe and the Flash were a little stunned!


    Immediately afterwards, the mask appeared again, and the guy turned and left!


    "Are you all right?" Joe turned his head to look at the Flash, and found a shard of a gas tank stuck in his lap!


    "How do you feel that his speed has degraded!"


    Su Bai in the distance was a little speechless. He was first hit by the opponent''s arm, but now he couldn''t escape the explosion of the gas tank. Maybe this is a fake Flash?Su Bai looked at the fragments in his hand and threw it aside at random, taking advantage of no one''s mind!


    Just now, a few fragments also flew here, but they were easily picked up by Su Bai. During the whole process, even Caitlin and Linda Parker, who were holding their arms around him, did not notice that they had moved!


    This is speed!


    ...


    ...


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The injury on the Flash''s leg was healed, but this guy who appeared suddenly made him a little at a loss!


    If he reads it right, this guy is exactly the same as the case he was investigating during the day, a dead electrician!


    But the information shows that that person does not have any twins!


    This is very confusing!


    But the most important thing right now is to find a way to deal with him.


    I have to say that cutting-edge laboratories are indeed awesome.


    Soon Sisko and Caitlin had analyzed it, and the radiation was zero when that guy appeared!


    The human body contains trace amounts of radiation. Telephones, computers, etc. will all produce radiation, and the surrounding radiation is zero, which means that the superpower absorbs the surrounding radiation!So if you want to find him, you must check the surrounding area without any radiation.


    "Found it, next to the hazardous waste recycling plant!"


    Sisko shouted in a deep voice.


    As his voice fell, the Flash was gone!


    Su Bai did not intend to let Mr. Immortal appear, this guy who can absorb radiation should be the atom smasher, right?A villain, but the one on Earth One is dead, then...this should be from Earth Two, that is to say... it was sent by speed!


    In the TV series, Speed ??is to become the only haste to fight the Flash!


    But now, Su Bai is a little curious, does he want to deal with the Flash, or he wants to deal with himself!


    But judging from the actions of this atom smasher, it seems...or the Flash?


    Is it because you can''t find yourself so you craze the rabbit?Anyway, the Flash is also a speed target!


    After half an hour.


    The Flash came back and fainted directly to the ground.


    Obviously, he failed!


    Su Bai is accustomed to this. It seems that every opponent of the Flash will let him fail first, and then the Flash will break out of the small universe to defeat the opponent.


    To be honest, it was really frustrating!


    He was badly injured, and it seemed that within a few hours he couldn''t recover. Others were also busy figuring out how to deal with this atom smasher.


    Su Bai originally planned to stay with Caitlin, but the phone rang suddenly!


    A strange number!


    Su Bai immediately connected, and there was a hesitant female voice on the phone.


    "Yes, is it Su defeat? I''m Patty Spwater."


    Su Bai''s mouth raised: "It''s me, you...have you considered it?"


    "Can we meet and talk?"

 C1373

    "of course!"


    Patty Spivert said the address, which is the cafe Su Bai often visits.


    Speaking to Caitlin, Su Bai left the lab and drove here!


    Jeans, white shirt.


    Patis Pivot was dressed smartly and sat there nervously!


    Chapter 0038 The First Kiss Between Eagle Girl And Patty


    The previous wormhole incident caused the coffee shop to be closed for a while. After the reopening, the business did not suffer much, but the waiter changed!


    After Su Bai came in, he saw Patty Spivert, nodded and said hello, then went to the counter to order coffee.


    "There is a new''Flash'' coffee recently. Would you like to try it?" The waiter recommended to Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t matter, he casually responded and prepared to pay, but he was taken aback as soon as he looked up.


    So ugly!


    No, so familiar...


    Kendra Sanders!


    Eagle girl!


    Well, to be precise, it should be Kendra, who has not yet become an eagle girl. The next step is to become an eagle girl. She met the Flash, Arrow, etc., so she joined the legendary team later!For Eagle Girl, Su Bai is quite familiar. After all, in the past timeline, she and she have been neighbors for a long time, but now she doesn''t know it!


    Carrying the coffee, he walked to Patty Spivert and sat down, handed the coffee over, and the other party said thank you.


    After taking a sip, Patty Spywater watched Su Bai and did not speak for a while, mainly because he didn''t know where to speak!


    "Why do you want to join the anti-superpower team so much?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Because... my father!"


    Patis Pivot paused and said slowly: "My father was killed by a superpower. They can get away with it when they commit a crime, so I want to catch them."


    "Well, a normal reason!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I can help you tell Joe and let you join."


    "What do you need me to do?" Patty Spivert asked.


    "A kiss!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Patis Pivot froze for a moment."A kiss? Just... it''s that simple?"


    "If I guessed correctly, is your first kiss still there?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Patis Pivot nodded: "How did you know?"


    "That''s not important, how about it? Promise?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I promise!"


    Originally Patis Pivot was prepared to pay more, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to just want a kiss!This made her a lot easier in an instant, and she had a little change in Su Bai!She really thought that Su Bai would directly want herself!


    Patis Pivot relaxed, and the two went out of the cafe after drinking coffee.


    Before the parting, Patis Pivot hesitated and stood on tiptoe to try to kiss Su Bai, but Su Bai dodged.


    Patis Pivot was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Su Bai smiled softly: "Of course you can''t kiss this thing so casually. You should go back to the police station first. When my business is done, I will naturally ask you to be paid!" Su Bai finished speaking, but took the initiative in her He gave a kiss on the cheek, then waved to the car and drove away!


    night!


    Came quietly.


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The Flash has recovered from his injuries, and Sisko and others have thought of a solution to the yard crusher.


    Can''t you absorb radiation?Then let you suck enough!


    There is a machine that emits radiation in a certain factory. As long as the Flash can attract the atom smasher, and then lock him up, he can let himself die!


    The Flash dispatched and found the Atomic Smasher and began to provoke.


    The previous few victories made the Atomic Smasher not very concerned about the Flash, and his mission was to kill the Flash, so he was easily attracted to the designated location by the Flash.The Flash lured him step by step into a space full of radiation, and then ran out of it and closed the door, followed by Sisko''s remote control, which instantly increased the amount of radiation to the maximum, and it was clear that the atom smasher was absorbing radiation. , The body kept changing between sizes, and finally there was a bang... fell to the ground!


    "You can go in, the radiation inside has returned to normal!" Sisko said, and the Flash entered.


    "Why are you killing me?"


    The Flash asked towards the dying Atomic Smasher.

 C1374

    "Extreme...extreme speed...extreme speed let me kill you...only then can I go home...you...you are just one of the goals, his goal is...not...Mr. Immortal..."


    After the Atomic Smasher had finished speaking, his head crooked and there was no sound.


    Speed?


    Mr. Immortal?


    The Flash was a little dazed, and then returned to the laboratory.


    "This Atomic Smasher said he was sent at speed, except for me, the main thing is to deal with Mr. Immortal." When the Flash came back, everyone was a little at a loss, only Su Bai understood.


    It seems that the main goal of speed is really yourself!


    The matter was resolved, and everyone was ready to disperse.


    Coming out of the laboratory, Su Bai glanced at Joe, who was about to leave with Barry, and his psychic power was activated!


    Things are done for Patis Pivot!


    ...


    ...


    Early the next morning, Patty Spivert called Joe over and said that she had promised her to join the anti-superpower group. This sudden result surprised Patty Spivert.Previously, Joe''s attitude was very firm. In what way did Su Bai change his mind?But... I can finally join the anti-superpower team, which makes Patis Pivot very happy!


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened, and Patty Spivert was about to call Su Bai when he was about to go out, only to see Su Bai standing at the door.


    "follow me!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Patty Spivert, came out of the police station and came to a nearby alley!


    Turning around, Su Bai looked at Patty Spivert.


    A standard police uniform with a police badge on the belt and a white shirt inside!


    Policewoman!


    Uniform temptation...


    Looking at Patis Pivot, Su Bai''s eyes became hot.


    Suddenly, Su Bai pulled Patty Spivert against the wall, held her hand on top of her head, and kissed her directly!


    Such a posture made Patis Pivot struggle subconsciously, but she soon fell into the offensive of the Soviet defeat. Following the guidance of the Soviet defeat, she gradually catered to it.Unknowingly, the buttons on her shirt have been unbuttoned, and Su Bai''s hand...has already captured the high ground!


    Item 0039


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang untimely, and after a few seconds, Patty Spivert panted out and picked up the phone.


    "Yes, I see, I''ll be over..."


    Patis Pivot put down the phone and said to Su Bai: "There is a case, I have to go right away!"


    On the one hand, Patty Spiver also noticed that his clothes were disheveled and hurriedly tidied them.


    After finishing his clothes and licking his hair, Patty Spivert looked at Su Bai and said, "Thank you!"


    After speaking, Patis Pivot took the initiative to kiss him!


    Su Bai took advantage of the situation and hugged Patty Spiver, another kiss, and then parted!


    Watching Patty Spywater leave out of breath, Su Bai''s mouth raised a smile.


    Although his request is just a kiss, as an old driver, he knows very well that when a woman can kiss you and doesn''t prevent you from getting in and out of her hands, then in all likelihood...getting hands is only a matter of time!


    When Su Bai returned to the cutting-edge laboratory, the Flash had already returned.


    At the scene of the fire, he encountered a monster that seemed to be able to turn into sand, and Patty Spwater, who was newly added to the anti-superpower team, seemed to have found some residues. The Flash gave it to Caitlin for analysis, while pondering the matter. How to deal with this guy who can turn into sand.


    "His name is Sand Monster, he... comes from my earth!"


    A voice suddenly sounded, which instantly surprised everyone.


    A person, a stranger appeared in the laboratory!


    "Who are you..." Barry shouted in a deep voice.


    "My name is Jay Garrick, you can call me... The Flash! After the wormhole in your world appeared, I came to this world inexplicably and lost my speed!" The man paused, Shen Said solemnly: "Your world is facing a crisis, and the extreme speed is endangering this world..."


    "Our world? Are you from another world?"


    "The theory of parallel worlds?"


    "If that''s the case, the thing about the atom smasher makes sense."

 C1375

    "I''ve heard the name Extreme Speed, he wants to kill me... and Mr. Immortal?" Barry said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    "Speed ??is a very terrible demon, I fought him... for two years, but... I am not his opponent. His only goal is to be the only haste!" Jay Garrick said .


    "It is understandable that he has to deal with the Flash. After all, the Flash is so famous, but Mr. Immortal? Why?" Sisko couldn''t help asking.


    Mr. Immortal Shenlong sees the head and ends, let alone know that he is also a fast person, even if there are very few people who know his existence, how do you know the speed of another world?


    "In my world, the only time that Extreme Speed ??failed was Mr. Immortal!"


    "But he searched the entire world and did not find Mr. Immortal. When the wormhole opened, he felt that Mr. Immortal might come from your world, so... he has captured many people with super powers and came to this world with only one purpose. That''s killing the Flash and Mr. Immortal!" Jay Garrick said.


    "I understand!"


    "No wonder I met Mr. Immortal at that time, maybe he just came back from another world!" Barry thought of meeting Mr. Immortal while traveling to save his mother. He also helped kill the flashback!


    "You said you are also the Flash, then let us check it!" Barry obviously didn''t believe the sudden appearance of Jay Garrick, and soon everyone helped Jay Garrick to check it.


    Naturally, there will be no problems with this inspection, and Jay Garrick has said that he has lost speed.


    And according to the development in the TV series, Jay Garrick also gained trust.


    However, Su Bai is very clear that this guy is not Jay Garrick at all.


    His true identity is speed!


    "Do you want to expose him?"


    "Wait first and see what else he can do!"


    Su Bai thought to himself, but didn''t immediately dismantle Jay Garrick!


    After the inspection, Barry directly locked Jay Garrick, and Barry would not let him move freely until he completely trusted him!After Jay Garrick was locked up, everyone couldn''t help but talk about the parallel world, such as Sisko, such as Professor Martin. Although the parallel world has not been confirmed, it is theoretically possible. What''s more, there are still facts in front of us, and soon, the direct names of Earth One and Earth Two will appear!


    "Not good, Patty Spivert was taken away by that sand monster!"


    After Barry received Joe''s call, he turned to everyone!


    Just now, the sand demon suddenly appeared in the police station and accidentally captured Patty Spivert!


    "Sisco, help me find the location of the Sand Demon right away!"


    There is no need for Barry to speak, Sisko has found it.


    Patis Pivot was captured by the sand monster?Su Bai didn''t plan to let Barry and Jay make some two Flash savers!


    Release the puppet clone to stay in the laboratory.


    Su Bai has already gone to find the Sand Demon!


    Sisko still needs to find the location of the Sand Demon based on clues and the Internet, but Su Bai does not need to be so troublesome.


    Just locate Patty Spivert''s location directly!


    Whoosh!


    In a very dark factory building.


    Patis Pivot was tied to a chair, and not far away, a wretched looking guy with a beard was debugging something, it should be some kind of bomb trap or something!


    "No matter what purpose you have, you will fail. The Flash will defeat you!" Patty Spivert whispered.


    "The Flash? He is only a second-class target. My real target is Mr. Immortal! When I solve the Flash, the next target is Mr. Immortal, and then...I can go home!" The Sand Monster sneered.


    "Mr. Immortal? Who is it?" Patty Spivert stunned.


    She heard this name for the first time!


    "A person who makes Extreme Speed ??taste defeat! Extreme Speed ??can easily defeat the Flash, and Mr. Immortal... can easily defeat Extreme Speed! Otherwise, why don''t Extreme Speed ??come in person, but let us guys be cannon fodder..." Sha The demon said angrily.


    Item 0040


    Speed ??can easily defeat the Flash, and Mr. Immortal can easily defeat Speed?


    Does such a person really exist?


    Patis Pivot also knows something about superpowers, but he has never heard of the name Mr. Immortal!


    In addition to the Flash, does Midtown have another stronger hero?Patis Pivot was planning to ask more about Mr. Immortal, but suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing, followed by a bright black lightning light, a man in a black robe and a black mask suddenly appear!


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    The Sand Monster couldn''t help shouting.


    He is Mr. Immortal?Why does his outfit look... so... uh... doesn''t he look like a hero?


    "Knowing that you are a cannon fodder, you still dare to do it. Are you impatient?" Su Bai looked at the sand monster and said lightly.

 C1376

    The sand demon chuckled and said, "I want to attract the Flash, but I didn''t expect it to be you! But... it doesn''t matter, I want to go home, I have to do all things, and... I don''t think I''m real There is no chance at all!"


    "For example..." The Sand Monster said, placing the completed bomb trap under Patty Spivert''s chair and setting the time."You only have three seconds."


    "Catch me or save people?"


    After the sand demon finished speaking, his whole body suddenly turned into a sandstorm and flew out quickly.


    Three seconds.


    For ordinary people, it may be a blink of an eye. For the haste, it may be time to save Patis Pivot, but if you want to catch the sand monster, I am afraid it will be enough!


    "Choose one of the two, a good method, but unfortunately...too much time!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, Patty Spiver didn''t wait for the reaction to realize that he had moved from the chair to the side, followed by a flash of lightning, and a lightning directly hit the sand demon that turned into a storm. The demon solidified into glass at that moment and fell directly from the air.


    Click!


    It shattered and turned into pieces of glass!


    dead.


    died?


    Is this dead?


    Patty Spivert couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "boom!"


    At this time, the bomb trap under the chair was detonated, and the huge impact swept through, but it did not affect Patty Spwater, because...Mr. Immortal was standing in front of him.


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    When the shock dissipated, Patty Spivert had time to thank him.


    Su Bai did not speak, but disappeared with a swish!


    After replacing the puppet clone, Su Bai discovered that Sisko had discovered the location of the Sand Demon, and Barry had just gone out to save people!But... I''m afraid it will be a waste of time!Sure enough, when Barry came back, his face looked depressed, he was over by then, it was Mr. Immortal who made the shot!Aside from this, Sisko and others began to study how these people came to this earth. Su Bai suddenly received a call while they were studying!


    Patty Spivert''s call!


    This surprised Su Bai.


    After answering the call, Patis Pivot Yosu failed to meet in the cafe!


    When I arrived at the coffee shop and greeted me, the coffee Patty Spiver had been ordered, and it seemed...she seemed to be OK.But as soon as she spoke, Su Bai knew that she was still frightened. Whether it was the kidnapping of the Sand Demon or Mr. Immortal, it made Patty Spwater, who faced a superpower for the first time, a great shock!And since she came to Midtown, she didn''t have any friends, so naturally she thought of Su Bai!Regarding Su Bai, Patis Pivot did not conceal what had happened. Su Bai did not forget to care about it!


    "Have you heard of this Mr. Immortal? I didn''t expect that there are even stronger people in Midtown besides the Flash!"


    Although Patis Pivot is asking, but in fact there is no real need for Su Bai to answer.


    She was just venting her surprise!


    "I''m really sorry, I told you to come out and listen to a lot of what I said. I just have a hard time calming down and I don''t know who to talk to!"


    "It''s ok!"


    "I still have files to write, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you go back first!"


    Su Bai said indifferently.


    This made Patis Pivot even more embarrassed, called out a lot of people, and then left by himself!This kind of guilty mentality made her not resist Su Bailian''s kiss goodbye when she was parting. The result... of course, Su Bailian touched it personally and took advantage!


    After Patty Spiver left, Su Bai was also ready to leave.


    When I came to my car, I saw a woman in a black leather outfit and blond curly hair leaning next to my car!


    Seeing her, Su Bai laughed!


    "Beauty, did you come to me?" Su Bai walked over and said with a smile.


    "My brother was taken away!"


    Lisa spoke directly: "I don''t know if it is related to what you said, but I can only come to you for help!"


    "Remember the bet?" Su Bai smiled and stroked Lisa''s cheek.


    Lisa frowned: "I''m not sure if it''s what you said!"


    "If you want to verify, it''s very simple!" Su Bai smiled and greeted Lisa in the car.


    "where are we going?"


    Lisa asked suspiciously.


    "I said before that your brother, Captain Cold, will be forced to do things against his will because of you. Now I can tell you that your brother is helping your father with things!" Su Bai said.

 C1377

    "This is impossible! He will never help him!"


    "Yes, but if you are threatened, it is possible!"


    "When your brother was taken away, did you faint? When you fainted, your father...hehe, he injected a bomb into your skin. The purpose is, it is very simple, is to ask your brother to help He does things!" Su Bai sneered and threatened his son with his daughter''s name. This was the first time Su Bai had seen such a father.


    Lisa fell silent.


    Because she knew it was possible!


    "How on earth did you know?"


    "I can see the future..."


    Originally, Lisa didn''t believe it, but now she is a little doubtful.


    Can anyone really see the future?


    Otherwise, how do you explain that Su Bai knew this would happen in advance?


    Lot 0041


    The car was parked in a remote alley. Su Bai got out of the car with Lisa. Lisa looked around suspiciously and then looked at Su Bai to know where her brother was.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Su Bai smiled and released the mirror space, and then took Lisa into it.


    Passing through the energy membrane of the Zeng and entering the mirrored space, found that the surrounding roads and buildings were strangely distorted, and then saw the cold captain and father in an abandoned factory in front, Lisa felt that her head was not enough!


    "This...this is?"


    "Mirror space, we are here, not here!" Su Bai simply concluded, and then said: "Did you see the headless corpse on the ground? Obviously, he was injected with bombs just like you, but he has been It was blown up! Seeing his death, it is estimated that even if your brother is reluctant, he will do something for your father!"


    "Asshole!"


    Lisa couldn''t help cursing.


    Su Bai smiled."Don''t be so angry, I will help you take out the bomb, and then... your brother will naturally be free."


    Did not leave, did not go far.


    Su Bai sat down nearby and turned her neck to her side, revealing her white neck.


    Reaching out and stroking, his neck turned red slightly at a speed visible to the naked eye.Su Bai glanced at Lisa, Lisa''s eyes did not dare to look at Su Bai!


    Su Bai''s palm covered her neck, and the magnetic field ability was activated.


    Suddenly, the bomb particles hidden under her skin began to agitate. Before Lisa felt abnormal, she heard a swish, and a particle was directly sucked out through the skin!


    This kind of explosive particles will explode once they touch the air.


    So after the particles came out, they exploded directly in Su Bai''s hands!


    The sudden explosion made Lisa startled, she instinctively got up and turned her head to look around, and then she saw thick smoke floating out of Su Bai''s hand.


    Su Bai''s hand.


    Unscathed!


    "Are you OK?"


    Lisa couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand.


    The fingers are slender and white, and they don¡¯t look like they have been bombed!


    "Okay, your problem is solved, it''s time to see your brother!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "How do you see?"


    They were right by, but Captain Cold seemed invisible, and even the explosion just now caused no response.


    "such¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled and waved his hand to release the mirror space directly, and the two appeared instantly!


    "Lisa, Su Bai..."


    The two suddenly appeared surprised Captain Cold and his father, and Captain Cold couldn''t help but shout out.


    "I know everything, Lisa''s bomb has been taken out!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, Captain Chill reacted instantly and picked up Leng Dong''s gun and directly hit his father!


    boom!


    After holding the hole through his body, he was still in shock, still wondering how someone would suddenly appear, and then...there was no more...

 C1378

    "brother!"


    "Lisa!"


    When the brothers and sisters met, they would inevitably have to say hello, and Lisa even said what happened.Captain Chill was silent for a long time after listening, and then he said to Lisa: "You go inside and pack things up, I''ll talk to him."


    "Hmm!" Lisa nodded and turned to enter.


    "You... will take care of Lisa, right?" Captain Cold said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Is it willing to bet and lose? I thought you wouldn''t figure it out so quickly!"


    Captain Chill raised his mouth: "Since this world has superpowers, it doesn''t seem to be impossible to know the future! You are right, I was indeed forced to do something against my intentions because of Lisa to confirm what you said. That''s right, then...that means I will die sometime in the future!"


    "I will take care of Lisa, at least I can assure you...she will never die!" Su Bai said.


    "That''s enough!"


    "I''m leaving." Captain Cold raised his gun and said with a smile.


    "Don''t say hello?"


    "No, Lisa is very smart, she will think of it soon, so..."


    "Goodbye!"


    Captain Cold turned and left after speaking.


    "Where is my brother?"


    Lisa packed up her things and came out, only to see Su Bai alone here!


    "gone."


    "gone?"


    Lisa was taken aback for a moment, her expression turned sad...


    "The future... is there no way to change it?" Lisa couldn''t help asking.


    Obviously, she had guessed it.


    Since Su Bai got it right once, it might be a second time.As Captain Cold said, Lisa...very smart!


    "The future is complicated, but it is not impossible to change." Su Bai said.


    "I understand!"


    Lisa nodded heavily!


    The departure of Captain Chill really affected Lisa, but she was very strong.


    After leaving with Lisa, Su Bai took her back home.


    With Nora, Zed, Imogen.


    ...


    ...


    "Oh my god, I didn''t expect there to be... so many wormholes!"


    In the laboratory!


    After a night of fighting between Sisko and Professor Martin, they finally discovered...


    A total of 52 wormholes, to be precise, are wormhole gaps.


    "In other words, through these guarantees, extreme speed can send people over far and away!"


    "We must find a way to close the wormhole gap!"


    "Professor Martin and I have already thought of a way to close the gaps, and will close these gaps one by one as soon as possible." Sisko said in a deep voice.


    I have to say that sometimes scientists are cows!


    Both Sisko and Professor Martin used the instrument to close the gaps one after another, but these gaps were relatively small and easy to close.


    52 wormhole gaps.


    Su Bai knew that this meant that there were 52 parallel universes in the DC world.


    New 52!


    Su Bai did not use these gaps to cross, but he took the initiative to close the gaps with Sisko and Professor Martin, and at the same time recorded the frequency of these gaps, in the future.After all, every world has its own frequency. He went to Earth Two because he knew the situation of Earth Two, through the ability of seismic waves, but he didn''t know much about other universes!


    "nailed it!"


    Of the 52 gaps, 51 have been closed, and only the last and largest one is left in the cutting-edge laboratory!

 C1379

    Sisko, Professor Martin, Su Bai returned to the laboratory!


    As soon as I returned to the laboratory, I saw a scene of angry sword drawing!


    Chapter 0042 Everyone Is Looking For Mr. Immortal


    In the laboratory.


    The others stood aside, the Flash in front.


    There is a man standing in front of them!


    A man with an energy gun, exactly the same length as Wells!


    Seeing this familiar face, everyone subconsciously thought of reverse flash!


    Although I know that the true face of the flashback is not like this!


    "Reverse flash!"


    Sisko and Professor Martin were surprised.


    "I repeat, I am not the person you think, I come from another earth!"


    Wells''s voice is indeed different in temperament from the flashback, but it feels a little bit more like a stranger not entering!


    "I''m here to find Mr. Immortal, only he can beat Speed!"


    "Wells of Earth II!"


    At this time, everyone also gradually woke up. After all, they could understand the existence of the parallel universe, but... I still felt a strange feeling when I looked at Wells.


    The Flash passed the previous flashback to Wells, let him know what he is like in this world!After reading the autobiography of''self'', Wells also felt a little awkward and knew what was probably going on!He frowned slightly: "I am not the person you know, I have only one purpose here, to find Mr. Immortal and defeat the speed!"


    "No one knows who Mr. Immortal is, or where he is! If he is the most familiar, it should be the Flash. He and Mr. Immortal, and we have all crossed! We can help you find him, and... you You can''t go out like this, after all, in this world, you are already dead!" Caitlin explained.


    Wells frowned, and then said: "I can find Mr. Immortal."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    We don¡¯t even know how to find Mr. Immortal, who has never seen the end of the dragon, but you, a man on Earth, know?


    Su Bai looked at Wells with interest!


    This Wells is a good person, and Su Bai also knows why he came here, for his daughter!


    Jesse Chambers Wells!


    Later became a quicker, Jessie Kuaicha!


    However, Su''s defeat is very curious how Wells can find himself!


    "How can you find Mr. Immortal!" the Flash asked Barry.


    "It''s easy, find two people!"


    "One is called Dr. Light and the other is called Frost Killer!"


    "They are Mr. Immortal''s people, Mr. Immortal has defeated Extreme Speed, and extremely quickly let them come to this world to find Mr. Immortal!" Wells said while looking at Caitlin.


    Caitlin was a little surprised when she looked at it.


    "Why, why are you looking at me?"


    "Caitlin Snow."


    "In my world...you are the Frost Killer!" Wells said.


    "I... I''m the Frost Killer?" Caitlin was stunned.


    Obviously, this is the double body!


    "Yes! You used to do things for Speed, but I don¡¯t know why you followed Mr. Immortal. As far as I know, Speed ??is very afraid of Mr. Immortal, but he hopes to defeat Mr. Immortal, so he found Frost Killer and Dr. Sent to this world, the purpose... is to find Mr. Immortal! Only by knowing Mr. Immortal can he defeat Mr. Immortal... They... should have been in this world, although I don¡¯t know who Dr. Kwang is, But knowing the Frost Killer is enough!"


    "In other words... what we are looking for now is Caitlin, uh... another Caitlin, as long as we find Caitlin elsewhere, it means that we can find the Frost Killer, and then through them... find Mr. Immortal!" Sisko couldn''t help muttering after speaking."I''m becoming more and more curious about Mr. Immortal now, he can actually travel to other earths before the wormhole is opened, Barry...you have a lot to learn!"


    Barry couldn''t help giving Sisko a white look!


    "Dr. Light and the Frost Killer are here!"


    Su Bai guessed that Extreme Speed ??would make them come over, but he didn''t expect them to come quite fast.


    It seems that he really can''t wait to know his identity!


    Then see, whose identity is exposed first!


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly!

 C1380

    It''s really not easy to find a target without a target, but it''s much simpler if you have a target. Monitor all the cameras in Midtown. As long as Caitlin''s face appears, there will be a reminder.


    After a Wells came, Barry thought about releasing Jay out, so that they could verify their identities.


    As a result, the two quarreled as soon as they met. Jay thought Wells was responsible for the particle accelerator. He created the speed with his own hands.And Wells thinks that Jay, the Flash, is not competent and has not defeated Speed, and even said that he is not chasing Speed, but is chased by Speed!All in all, the two did not seem to be in harmony, and in the end they fought and was stopped by Barry.Judging from the conversation between the two, it can be determined that there is basically no problem with the identity of the two, and they all have to deal with extreme speed!


    Speaking of it, the speed is really amazing. Use Jay''s vest to create a Flash!


    Of course, this is also related to the speed ability. He uses the remaining time to make two selves exist at the same time. It is difficult for ordinary people to think of this, and there is no doubt that Jay, the Flash, is the same as the speed!


    Seeing that Jay has successfully gained trust, at least has obtained the qualifications for free activities, Su Bai''s mouth raised, the puppet clone appeared to replace himself, and he appeared as Mr. Immortal!


    "Well, you all calm down, now the most important thing is to find Mr. Immortal, and then defeat the speed together!"


    Barry persuaded the two to calm down, and at this moment... the bright black lightning lit up.


    See the light of this lightning.


    Barry reacted immediately and looked aside.


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there!


    None of those present had expected that Mr. Immortal would suddenly appear!


    "Mr. Immortal, I am Wales from Earth II, I..."


    Seeing Mr. Immortal appear, Wells spoke with excitement, but was interrupted as soon as he said hello.


    "Your daughter was taken away at extreme speed. You want to save your daughter, right?"


    Wells was taken aback and nodded.


    "Your business, I''ll talk about it later."


    "Now let¡¯s talk about him first, Jay Garrick, or... speed..."


    Item 0043


    "Speed?"


    Hearing Mr. Immortal''s words, everyone looked at Jay Garrick subconsciously.Even the dull people can understand Mr. Immortal''s words, Jay Garrick is extremely fast!


    "Did you make a mistake? Although he is also from Earth Two, his identity is the Flash of Earth Two!" Sisko couldn''t help saying.


    Barry also nodded.


    "Although I hate him very much, he is indeed the Flash." Wells said.


    "The Flash is him, but...who says he is the Flash can''t be extremely fast?" Su Bai said calmly.


    Although Jay Garrick was a little surprised, he quickly recovered his composure."I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m speed, but everyone on Earth II knows that I have fought with speed countless times. There are many eyewitnesses! The two of us are real, rather than taking advantage of the rapid generation. shadow!"


    Wells nodded.


    This reason is very convincing.


    Everyone felt that Mr. Immortal might have made a mistake.


    "Good evidence, but... you seem to have forgotten, but I know your business very well. Speed... I know your details, have you forgotten?" Su Bai looked at Jay Garrick and smiled. Said: "Don''t bluff and lie by someone else''s name, Hunter Zollmond. The reason there are two of you at the same time is just a trick of time. Am I right?"


    Time remains.


    To put it simply, it is to bring another timeline, the "self" to be eliminated from the modified timeline to a new timeline.


    It''s as if the legendary team is dealing with the reverse flash!


    "Don''t admit it yet? It doesn''t matter... Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai suddenly moved.


    At the moment Su was defeated, Jay Garrick followed suit!


    Lightning lights up!


    This stunned everyone at once.


    He really... really has super speed power, is he super speed?


    "Snapped!"


    Before everyone could react, Su Bai had already pinched Jay Garrick''s neck.


    "You are far worse than speed!"


    "Do you want to know my identity? Haha... I can only expose your identity first!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, the hand knife quickly inserted Jay Garrick''s heart!

 C1381

    Jay Garrick convulsed for a moment and lost his breath!


    died.


    Click!


    Su Bai readily left Jay Garrick on the ground, looking at the people who were still in a circle and said: "The name Jay Garrick is indeed the name of the Flash, but... it''s not Earth Two! Speed ??is called Hunter Zo Lemon, you can find his dual body in this world! He was a serial murderer before he gained superpowers. After being arrested, he was sent to a mental hospital. During the electroshock treatment, he was caused by the explosion of the particle accelerator. Obtained superb power!"


    "You... how did you know?" Barry couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I know many things, such as... Sisko, you are not going to tell them... Do you have superpowers?"


    Sisko...


    Everyone turned to look at Sisko, Sisko was also a little surprised."I...I just want to find a suitable opportunity to tell you."


    "As for your affairs, I will help you, but not now...I am not interested in returning to Earth II for the time being." Su Bai said to Wells, followed by a search, and disappeared. !


    Replace the puppet with the deity.


    Everyone is still in shock.


    There are too many''surprises'' today!


    First came the Wells of Earth II, Caitlin''s double body turned out to be the Frost Killer, and then Jay turned out not to be the Flash but a remnant of extremely fast time, and finally... Sisko even had superpowers.


    This series of things really needs to be digested.


    ...


    ...


    Some secret place.


    Extreme speed in black let out an angry roar.


    His carefully planned plan was destroyed!


    The identity of Jay Flash was not only created to live the heroic addiction, he also plans to use this identity to gain the energy of the Flash!But never thought it was destroyed... How did Mr. Immortal know that this identity was fake?In Earth Two, Jay, the Flash, appeared for a long time!The most important thing is, how did he know that he let Dr. Guang and the Frost Killer come here to find him, but he has been monitoring them!


    unless¡­¡­


    He has been monitoring himself too?This is impossible. Although he is not as fast as him, it is impossible for him not to know if he is really monitoring himself.Then, there is only one possibility. There is Mr. Immortal in the cutting-edge laboratory. After Wells went to talk, he notified Mr. Immortal at the same time. That''s why Mr. Immortal came so quickly and retaliated directly I dismantled my own Jay''s vest!


    If this is the case... I have a way to force him to appear!


    and¡­¡­


    "Do you think that if you reveal my identity, my plan can''t be implemented? Although you don''t know how you know these things, in the end... you don''t know everything."


    "The Flash''s speed...I have to decide."


    "When I get the speed of the Flash, then...it''s your turn!"


    There are two flowers, one on each.


    Wells temporarily stayed in the cutting-edge laboratory, Su Bai followed Caitlin back to her home.


    Obviously, Caitlin was still a little uneasy because of Frost Killer, and by hearing the name, he might be able to guess that he was not a friendly person, and she was still a fast subordinate before!Caitlin was obviously curious about the existence of her dual body.Su Bai coaxed Caitlin, then naturally comforted to the bed, and the battle was over!When Caitlin was asleep, Su Bai sensed the position of the Frost Killer, and came quietly!As soon as he arrived nearby, Su Bai noticed the existence of Extreme Speed!


    This is also what it should be. Speed ??shouldn''t be so stupid to let them come over and kill themselves, it is impossible.


    The real purpose is to understand yourself through them!


    With a thought, the illusion was directly released!


    In the illusion, everything that I saw at speed has not changed, in fact... it is completely different!


    Item 0044


    "Mr!"


    Su Bai''s sudden appearance in the room shocked Dr. Guang and Frost Assassin, and immediately stood up excitedly.


    Su Bai smiled and walked over to hug the two of them, kissed them one left and the other right, and then said, "You are here."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that what you said, sir, would come true. Extreme speed really came to us and sent us to... another world."


    "It turns out that Mr. is from another world!"


    When they came to the door quickly, the two of them were really surprised. They came over according to the cooperation explained by the husband before, and only then found out...it turns out that there is more than one earth in this world, and it turns out that the husband is from a parallel world.


    "Sir, what you said before... me, a woman who looks like us, does it mean us in this world?" Dr. Guang asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes."


    "One of you is a reporter, the other is a scientist in a cutting-edge laboratory, none of you have superpowers!"


    Su Bai said briefly, and then talked about the matter of swiftly following them secretly, so that they could be mentally prepared!After that, I won¡¯t have time to say so much. At present, the beauty, who still wants to talk?Fought wildly all night.

 C1382

    When I came out the next morning, I even let Ji Su see myself!


    Although Extreme Speed ??did not appear, Su Bai can think that Extreme Speed ??will definitely be furious!


    Facts have also proved that speed is indeed angry!


    Very angry.


    Mr. Immortal actually saw Dr. Kwang and the Frost Killer under his nose, and he didn''t even notice the whole process like a fool.


    Who is he?


    He is extremely fast.


    How could he be indifferent to this kind of humiliation!


    But he resisted.


    He knew that he was not the opponent of Mr. Immortal, and Mr. Immortal did not deal with him now. This was his opportunity!


    For your own plan, to vent your anger!


    Speed ??shot!


    But the target is not Mr. Immortal, but the Flash!


    He needs the Flash to become stronger and produce more speed power, so that he can become stronger after getting his energy, and then he can fight against Mr. Immortal!


    And the first thing he did was to trouble the Flash.


    Let him deeply realize the gap with himself, just as he realizes the gap with Mr. Immortal, so...only then will he work hard to become stronger!


    When Extreme Speed ??appeared in front of the Flash, the Flash had no power to fight back at all. The Extreme Speed ??was at least about two or three times faster than the Flash. It didn¡¯t take long for the Flash to be beaten without the power to fight back. With the Flash appearing in every corner of Midtown, everyone can see clearly that this is your hero, this is the Flash, so fragile!


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The electric light shuttled back and forth in different corners of Midtown, and almost most people saw the Flash carrying the Flash like a chicken at extreme speed.


    "Wow!"


    Midtown Police Department.


    Extreme speed suddenly appeared carrying the Flash.


    All of the police suddenly became nervous.


    "The Flash, huh... this is your hero?" The Flash was still on the ground, and under the horrified and even desperate gazes of everyone, he walked away quickly!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    Barry didn''t know how long it took to faint before he woke up.


    After waking up, the whole person was very decadent.


    He lost!


    Lost to Extreme Speed, and still in front of the people in Midtown, now...I am afraid no one can believe him, right?I believe he can protect Midtown!


    "my leg¡­¡­"


    Barry was planning to come down, but suddenly found that his legs were out of sensation.


    "Your spine has been injured, but you can rest assured that your recovery speed will return to normal soon." Caitlin said comfortingly.


    Barry was silent, his expression even more sad.


    Barry''s injury is extremely powerful.


    It seemed to cast a haze in the laboratory.


    Speed ??will find trouble with the Flash. Su Bai is a little surprised. Such a direct provocation is not like his style, but after thinking about it, he can guess what Speed ??is plotting. After all, I have watched TV series and know that the future plot is the biggest. The advantage.He will not kill Barry, on the contrary, he will make Barry stronger and stronger, only in this way... Stealing Barry''s superb power will be stronger!The purpose of speed is very clear, to gain Barry''s speed, and then to fight against himself.


    Then let him play for the Flash first!


    For Su Bai, speed is not a role that needs his special attention.


    Su Bai''s biggest goal is to study and understand the super power and shock wave ability, so that he has the opportunity to return to the Marvel world.


    Perhaps because he knew that he could not find it at speed, he gave up monitoring Dr. Light and Frost Killer at speed, so Su Bai went back to tell them in detail about the situation on the earth side, and then asked them to point to the cutting-edge laboratory. , If you have a situation, help!


    After the account was made, Su Bai suddenly appeared in the cutting-edge laboratory as Mr. Immortal.


    Appeared in Wells'' room!


    As soon as he appeared, Wells stood up hastily.

 C1383

    "I can''t save your daughter for the time being, but I can guarantee your daughter''s safety, and... let you see your daughter!" Su Bai said before he even got to Wells.


    "Why?" Wells stunned.


    "Because speed has his own destiny, he will come to you, use your daughter to blackmail you, and let you steal Barry''s speed, you can promise him!"


    "I can guarantee you that in the end, I will keep your daughter safe and sound!"


    What is the fate of speed?Being dragged into the speed force by the undead of time, he became the slave of the speed force, Black Lightning.


    The role of Black Lightning is to hunt down the lives of those fast heroes and villains, and pull them back to their super power.Su Bai didn''t worry about this, but with Black Lightning, other haste would be unlucky. No one dared to cross easily, which would reduce a lot of trouble.


    This is also the reason why Su Bai didn''t take speed seriously and didn''t kill him.


    Some people help themselves to solve their troubles, and even say that they look after the nursing home, how nice?


    Item 0045


    Although Su Bai does not want to be the only haste like Ji Su, after all, Su Bai is only one of Su Bai''s abilities, and not his main ability, but he does not want any Quicks to travel through time!Therefore, after Extreme Speed ??turned into Black Lightning, it would be able to block many haste people out of the door, making them fearful!


    "You can tell Barry and the others straight after this matter! There is no need to hide it."


    "How about, promise?"


    "If you agree, I will go to Earth Two to see your daughter''s situation, and I can bring her to meet you with a suitable opportunity!"


    "I... I promise!"


    Wells hesitated for a moment and agreed!


    Except for Mr. Immortal, no one can beat Speed. At first he thought Barry could do it, but now it seems... it''s too far.If you can ensure your daughter''s safety and ensure that there is no danger, then... it''s okay sooner or later!


    "Okay, wait for my news!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he disappeared with a swish!


    Run, run...


    The speed is getting faster and faster, Su Bai has traveled through time and space to Earth II!


    Earth two.


    Speedy base!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    In addition to the helmeted man, there was one more person in the cell next to him.


    A woman.


    Or girls.


    He looked like he was seventeen or eighteen, a little embarrassed, and a little desperate, sitting on the ground.


    At this time, bright black lightning light appeared.


    The girl instantly raised her head in confusion and then exclaimed excitedly: "Help, save me out, okay?"


    This is not extreme speed.


    He could see it.


    On the other side, the man with the iron hood was also smashing the glass with his head, a little excited.


    "Shh!"


    Su Bai said to the man in the iron hood: "I know who you are, you are the real Jay Garrick, the Flash of Earth III! You stay here with peace of mind, and I will save you when the end is over. of."


    The man in the hood was stunned, then... fell silent.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the girl and looked at the girl''s expectant eyes. Su Bai first took a closer look at her figure.


    At a young age, he has developed very well.


    Brown hair and blue eyes, although not tall, but very plump, especially the upper circumference is very prominent!


    "Jesse, right? Do you want to go out and get some breath?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "You know me? Yes, of course I did, can you save me out?" Jesse hurriedly asked.


    "can!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "My father is Wells from the cutting-edge laboratory. He is rich and capable. As long as you can save me, I..." Jesse was interrupted by Su Pai before she finished her words."Don''t talk about this kind of condition. It is useless to deal with extreme speed! I don''t know why, but I have become very direct recently, so let''s just come directly. I can take you out to let the air out and bring you You go to the earth to meet your father, but I have my plan. You have to listen to me. So... as long as you are willing to be my woman, I can do the above things, and wait until the end... I It can save you and completely free you!"


    "How about, promise?"


    Such a straightforward statement made Jessie obviously feel a little uncomfortable, but looking at this cell, thinking of the terrible speed, and thinking that his father might be threatened by the speed, Jesse hesitated!The most important thing is... She is very scared. Every day, every day, she is in panic. I don''t know if Speed ??will kill herself or what she will face!Her biggest wish is to be able to leave here!

 C1384

    "I... I promised!"


    "well!"


    Su Bai smiled satisfied, and then walked to her cell.


    This cell was specially made, it was used to deal with the haste, otherwise... the Flash of Earth III would not be locked here.


    But this is difficult to defeat the Soviet Union.


    The frequencies of the two worlds are not the same, but Su Bai is also familiar with the frequencies of Earth II!


    and¡­¡­


    Who said Su Bai could only go through in a rapid way?


    I didn''t see what Su Bai was doing, I saw that his body seemed to have changed non-existent, slowly passing through the glass, under Jesse''s shocked eyes, Su Bai had already come to her!


    Su Bai handed it to Jesse, Jesse held it hesitantly, and then walked out step by step with Su Bai.


    When she was about to hit the glass, Jesse closed her eyes subconsciously.


    Open it again, the man... is already outside.


    Come out, I... Am I out?


    Before Jesse had time to be surprised, he saw another man in a black robe and mask appeared in the cell, followed by... his appearance changed and he turned into himself!


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "The puppet clone, plus illusion, will go to jail here instead of you!"


    Su Bai said lightly, grabbed Jesse''s waist and left here directly!


    next moment.


    Su Bai appeared in a bar with Jesse.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "who!"


    Before Jesse could react, two people came out.


    "Mr!"


    The people here are Betty and Shauna.


    The two were left behind by Su Bai and set up a base in Earth Two, which is the bar in front of them.


    Not publicity, and a lot of news can be heard in the bar!


    "Yeah. Xiao Na, you take her to take a bath and change clothes, and then get some food!" Su Bai handed Jesse to Xiao Na, and then went to the place upstairs for resting together, drinking wine. Talked to Betty about the recent situation.


    Generally speaking, it went smoothly. Xiao Na is very good at explaining to the underworld villains, and Betty is a soldier, and their abilities have been strengthened by Su Bai, so the development is fairly smooth!


    Not long after, Xiao Na took Jesse out.


    It looks whiter after washing, with a black T-shirt on top, shorts and fishnet stockings underneath, you can see it...this must be Xiao Na''s clothes!


    The same dress, Jesse looks more attractive because of her figure, but this dress is somewhat different from her temperament and age!


    "This is a new companion?"


    Xiao Na asked.


    "No... she doesn''t have the power yet, it''s just... my woman!"


    Item 0046


    My woman!


    The expressions of the three women changed a little after this sentence.


    Xiao Na looked at Jesse with interest, Jesse lowered her head shyly, Betty on the side was a little sad, and some envy in her eyes flashed past!


    "Let''s get down now!"


    Xiao Na said with a sharp eye, and then went downstairs with Betty. Of course, everything to eat and drink was ready.


    Su Bai beckoned Jesse to come over and sit down beside him, pouring a glass of wine."You''re welcome, let''s eat first!"


    In the extreme speed, starvation is not to die, but I also feel that there is no enjoyment!


    While Jesse was eating, Su Bai briefly talked about the situation, especially her father''s situation.


    "I promised you that my father will take you to see him... tomorrow!"


    Su Bai said and looked at Jesse. It was obvious that Jesse was not wearing underwear, so the outline was very clear, adding the legs covered by fishnet stockings...

 C1385

    Jesse''s body suddenly stiffened. She felt a hand on her waist and caressed her. The feeling made her nervous and did not dare to move rashly, so she could only endure silently.


    By the time he finished eating, Su Bai''s hand had been put into the T-shirt for a long time!


    Jesse''s feeling of fear and cowardice, and silently enduring it, is very interesting!


    "Are you nervous?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jesse nodded and whispered: "I...I don''t know who you are now, what... look like!"


    "I know what you look like!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you today. I will wait until you meet your father and wait until you are completely relieved!"


    Although Su Bai took a little advantage, it did not really eat Jesse.After chatting for a while, Su Bai asked Jesse to rest, rest well, and have a good spirit!


    In the night!


    There are already bursts of music below, but the sound insulation effect is very good. There is almost no noisy sound above.


    Su Bai absorbed the cosmic energy in another room, and then was ready to rest!


    The knock on the door rang.


    "Sir, you... didn''t go to Jesse''s room?" Betty came in and asked.


    "Well, this is your room, I will rest here tonight." Su Bai said casually.


    Betty flushed and said, "Then...Will I go to Xiao Na''s room?"


    Su Bai glanced at Betty: "You want to sleep with me?"


    Betty blushed and said, "Everything... listens to Mr.!"


    "Then stay!"


    Seeing Betty''s eagerness to agree, Su Bai was not hypocritical.After all, he is different from Xiao Na. She was looking for Xiao Na purely because of her abilities. After all... I was also someone who had a boyfriend before, but the bomb girl Betty was different!So Su Bai really doesn''t mind letting Betty stay!


    Betty smiled and nodded immediately.


    In the end, he didn''t go anymore and stayed in the room.


    After Su Bai had absorbed the cosmic energy, he directly asked Betty to take off his clothes and embrace him. It didn''t take long before... the voices had already rang.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Bai and Betty came out of the room, Xiao Na had already prepared breakfast, and Jessie was also awake, sitting there cautiously.The clothes on her body have also changed, which is more in line with her age and temperament.


    After last night, Betty feels the same about Su Bai again, and seeing her husband''s true face, she feels closer to her husband!


    After eating, Su Bai took Jesse back to Earth One and arranged for Jesse to meet Wells.


    Let''s not talk about how excited the father and daughter meet.


    Su Bai also left room and time for them to have a good talk.


    After a long time, Su Bai took Jesse away again and sent it back to Earth II, preparing to let her stay with Betty temporarily. As long as she doesn''t show up, she shouldn''t be able to find it at the top speed!


    Seeing that his father knew about Mr. Immortal''s plan, and now he was out of the extremely fast cell, Jesse was completely relieved.She was not ashamed to tell her father about Mr. Immortal''s request, but she already knew the strength of Mr. Immortal.


    That is stronger than speed, and terrible strength!


    Therefore, Jesse didn''t dare to go back and was ready to be eaten!


    However, for a few days, although there are usually manual activities, Su Bai was with Betty at night and did not come to her...


    This makes Jessie a little bit inexplicable!


    Although Su Bai treats Betty as a subordinate and does not involve any feelings, at least it is not good to just eat people, and turn around to go to others, especially when everyone is still together, and Betty also makes herself more satisfied. So Su Bai did not eat Jesse.After being moisturized, Betty has obviously changed his glory, and the whole person is more dazzling. The original military temperament has a little more feminine charm.After a few days in Earth II, Su Bai came back!


    When I came back, I discovered that many things had happened in the past few days.


    For example, Speed ??did threaten Wells, and Wells also told everyone about it, and continued according to Mr. Immortal''s will.The other is that Barry''s injury has healed, and he sent a telepathic gorilla Gruud to somewhere on Earth II!


    The most interesting thing is that, as in the TV series, Sisko hooked up with the eagle girl in the coffee shop. The eagle girl and the eagle man have a close relationship. Savage, who has died in a certain timeline, also appears. He started chasing the Eagle Girl, and then the Flash took Sisko and the Eagle Girl to the Star City to find Arrow for help!


    Originally the first choice was Mr. Immortal.


    Through these few contacts, everyone seems to believe that Mr. Immortal is also a good person?However, the dragon sees the head but not the tail, so he can only retreat and find the Arrow!


    Today, only Su Bai, Caitlin, and Wells are left in the laboratory!


    Because his daughter¡¯s troubles were resolved, Wells was relieved a lot. He was very witty and did not disturb Su Bai and Caitlin. He was studying something in the lobby, while Caitlin and Su Bai were in other rooms. , You and me... When Su defeated to Earth II, he didn''t leave the puppet clones, so... This is also considered to be a few days of not seeing me, I can''t help but want to make affection!


    Item 0047


    Caitlin is usually very dignified and elegant, but she was ruined with Su Bai.

 C1386

    At this time, in the room.


    Caitlin was sitting on Su Bai''s lap, kissing Su Bai with his arms around Su Bai''s neck, and Su Bai''s hands were also wantonly raiding Kaitlin''s high ground.They have become accustomed and familiar with each other, if it is not for the wrong environment, the two of them can''t figure out where they are!


    "boom!"


    Just when the two were deeply affectionate, suddenly there was a gunshot!


    This made Caitlin a swift clever.


    "what happened?"


    "Go and see!"


    Su Bai and Caitlin ran out while sorting their clothes.


    When I came to the hall, I saw Wells lying on the ground, standing there alone with a gun.


    "Patti?"


    Patis Pivot, Su Bai did not expect that she would be here.


    This situation can be seen at a glance, Patty Spywater should mistakenly think that Wells is still Earth One, and that Wells is already dead!But how did she get here?


    Before he could think about it, Caitlin and Su Bai had already lifted Wells up for treatment.


    "This...what''s going on? Isn''t he dead?" Patty Spivert couldn''t help asking.


    "This Wells is not the Wells in your mind... Simply put, he came from a parallel world..." Su Bai said.


    parallel world?


    Patis Pivot is dumbfounded!


    "The bullet is still in his body and must be taken out as fast as possible, otherwise he will be in danger of life, but the Flash is still..." Caitlin gave Wells an emergency treatment, but now he must Just take out the bullet!


    Su Bai did not intend to let Wells die.


    This scene has also appeared in TV dramas, but it was Jay who took the serum of Ultimate Speed ??6 which gave him super fast power and took out the bullet. Of course, Jay was also super fast!However, now that Jay¡¯s vest has been defeated by Su, the Flash is not there yet, it seems... I have to confess my identity!


    It''s okay to confess your identity.


    In the beginning, Mr. Immortal''s vest was actually for Barry''s superb power, and it will be exposed sooner or later!But, because of the extreme speed, Su Bai really didn''t want to expose it now.Forget it, go back and revise their memory, right?Thinking of this, Su Bai was planning to make a move, but suddenly heard footsteps coming, and immediately saw someone walking in quickly.


    "Su Bai, I need your help!"


    "Sarah?"


    Su Bai could tell at a glance, this should be Sarah in the legendary team.


    Different temperament!


    "You just came here, do me a favor first and save him!"


    Sarah is here, and the Waverider must be there, so there is no need to do it herself.


    "Wells left it to me, you can rest assured!"


    Su Bai said to Caitlin to Patty Spywater, and then left directly holding Wells.


    Sarah didn¡¯t ask much. The two came out of the laboratory and went directly to the stealthy Waverider, sending Wells to the infirmary for first aid. Only then did Su Bai realize that Captain Hunter was there, and it seemed that he had been found. !


    "Talk about it, what''s the situation?"


    Su Bai asked Sarah.


    Sarah was not polite, and started talking straightforwardly.


    After Su Bai separated from the Legendary Squad, a lot of things happened to the Legendary Squad. They were fighting the Doomsday Legion composed of Reverse Flash, Black Arrow, and Damien Dak around the Spear of Destiny!


    Spear of Destiny.


    A legendary miracle is a weapon that kills Jesus and has the ability to change reality.A long time ago, Captain Hunter was responsible for guarding the Spear of Destiny. Later, he divided the Spear of Destiny into several parts and handed over to the members of the Justice Society for safekeeping. To be honest... Su Bai really didn''t know about this matter.Although the establishment of the Justice Society was related to him, except for the vixen and the star-champion girl, Su Bai paid little attention to other people''s affairs!Unexpectedly, Hunter would hand over the fragments of the Spear of Destiny to them, and also sent them at different times.


    "Now the other fragments have been obtained by the Doomsday Legion, and only the last fragment is left. If they are allowed to obtain it, they will change reality!" Sarah said.


    "Well, what then?"


    "Previously, Hunter placed this fragment somewhere, but something went wrong with time. Now this fragment has disappeared without a trace. We must rush to find this fragment before the Doomsday Legion!" Pull said: "We have thought of a lot of ways but we haven''t found its whereabouts. We don''t know much about these mysterious and mysterious things, so after thinking about it, we can only come to you for help!"


    "So..."


    Since Sarah has come to ask her for help, she has to help!What''s more, they want to change the reality and Su Bai will not agree.


    "Okay, I will help you investigate the spear fragments of Destiny. When there is news, I will notify you!" Su Bai agreed.


    "Thank you!"


    Although I am not sure if Su Bai can be found, at least his help will be much easier and the opportunity will be greater.Su Bai had a chat with Sarah, and then Wells¡¯ injury was healed. Future technology!Su Bai took Wells away from the Wave Climbing, and the Wave Climbing flew away.

 C1387

    "He... is all right?"


    Su Bai sent Wells back, Caitlin was a little surprised after checking.


    I didn''t expect such a fatal injury to heal so quickly.


    "Caitlin, you tell Patty Spywater about Wells. I may be away for a while to do someone else a favor!"


    "Hmm! Be careful yourself!"


    Su Bai nodded and then glanced at Patty Spwater before leaving the laboratory!


    Fragment of the spear of destiny, I don¡¯t know where this thing is, but when I hear the name, I know that it must be related to magic and fantasy!In this regard, of course you should find someone who is good at it.


    Constantine!


    Sensing the existence of the mysterious house, it didn''t take long for a door to appear in front of him.


    Pushing open the door and walking in, Su Bai has come to the mysterious room!


    "Constantin!"


    Su Bai greeted Constantine who was checking the information there, and cast a glance at what he was doing.


    "Huh? Are you also looking for the spear of destiny?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    Item 0048


    Constantine looked up at Su Bai: "This also means that you are also looking for it? No wonder you will come."


    "To be precise I am looking for a fragment of the Spear of Destiny!"


    "Why do you think of looking for this?" Constantine asked curiously.


    Su was so defeated that he did not conceal the legendary squad. When he said about the Doomsday Legion, Constantine was surprised to hear it.Magic, he knows a lot about God, Shinto, and Tao, but he didn¡¯t expect to have time travel, spaceships of time...


    "It seems that we should be looking for the same thing! Not long ago, I heard that the Gun of Destiny appeared in Mexico. I went there, but there is no news, so I want to come back and look for clues!" Constantine said .


    "Any clue?"


    Constantine shook his head: "Perhaps, I know where to find clues."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!"


    Su Bai did not delay, and took Constantine directly to Mexico through the mysterious house.This makes Constantine very depressed. Although he has been here longer than Su Bai, there is no way to use the mysterious house!


    Mexico.


    church!


    Su Bai and Constantine appeared in the opposite alley.


    "This is where you are coming? I can feel... there is a special breath here!"


    Looking at the church, Su Bai turned his head and said.


    "Hey, there is a terrific guy in this, I only met recently! I hope he can help!" Constantine smiled.


    The two walked to the door of the church, Su Bai said to Constantine: "Go, I don''t want to deal with the guy in you yet!"


    Constantine jokingly said, "You know the identity of the guy inside!"


    Su Bai pointed at the sky while pouting!


    The guy inside is an angel!


    Su Bai was very familiar with the breath of angels, after all, there was Imogen, a fallen angel.However, this inside... is not the one that Constantine was familiar with before, but a more sophisticated existence!


    Constantine smiled unexpectedly and pushed the door in. Su Bai stood by the door and prepared to wait for a while.


    I put the Virgin to sleep, and also took in the fallen angels. For the time being, Su Bai didn''t want to conflict with the angels or with God!


    Unconsciously, it rained suddenly outside.


    Wandering heavy rain!


    The big raindrops fell, and Su Bai was standing there with a door to shelter from the rain.


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    Su Bai thought it was Constantine, but turned his head to find that it was a woman.


    A black formal wear, with a ponytail, and a shoulder bag on his back.


    After I came out, I was stunned to see the heavy rain outside, and my hands wrapped shoulders to block the wind!


    Looking at each other, the woman nodded slightly and did not speak.

 C1388

    Obviously, the rain can only be sheltered here for the time being.


    "Are you... Su Bai?"


    The woman greeted and asked hesitantly.


    "it''s me!"


    Su Bai nodded and admitted.


    "Does a rich man like you believe in God?" the woman asked curiously.


    "I believe in his existence, but he is not my belief!" Su Bai said lightly, "What about you?"


    "I''m an atheist! It''s just... my sister believes that she believes that God is the only one who cares about her, but unfortunately... God seems to be making a joke!" Her expression was a little sad, and it seemed that something had happened to her sister.


    "What''s your name?"


    "You can call me Angie."


    "what do you do?"


    "The policeman, a policeman who can''t even help her sister. My sister was in a mental hospital, and she often heard angels and demons, but I could feel that she was normal! But she committed suicide, I don''t believe it. ..." Angie paused, and suddenly said: "Really, I don''t know why I told you this, I hope it won''t make you think that I am also wrong!"


    "of course not!"


    Su Bai smiled, but thought that An Ji''s might have something to do with the Spear of Destiny!


    I can''t say the reason, it''s an intuition!


    "Are you going to have a drink?" Su Bai suddenly invited.


    An Ji was taken aback for a moment, and said: "Okay!"


    Su Bai smiled, waved to the distance, and soon a taxi drove over.


    Su Bai got into the car with Anji. At this time, Constantine also came out of the church. Seeing Su Bai got in the car with a woman, Constantine was very depressed and hurriedly called Su Bai.


    "What''s your situation? Didn''t you tell me to wait for me outside? Why did you get a girl?"


    "Is there any news?" Su Bai asked.


    "..."


    "There''s no news about that guy, after all, it''s the spear of destiny. It''s hard for angels and demons to get involved! If it''s so easy to find, how could it still be in the world!" Constantine pouted.


    "Then you continue to investigate and call back!"


    After speaking, Su Bai simply hung up the phone.


    It is normal that the Spear of Destiny is not so easy to find, but Su Bai believes Constantine still has a way.If he can''t help it, Su Bai can only find another person.But before that, Su Bai was planning to get in touch with this Anji and perhaps what unexpected gains might be gained!


    bar!


    The voices are loud and loud.


    Su Bai and An Ji found a place to sit down, ordered a drink, and chatted while drinking!


    It can be seen that Anji should have had a hard time recently, and his mood is very tense!After drinking a few cups, Anji couldn''t help talking.This allowed Su Bai to understand what was going on. This Anji has a twin sister, but this twin sister suddenly committed suicide a few days ago. Anji did not believe the result, thinking that he might be brainwashed by some cult or someone. Controlled, but there is no clue. She will go to church today. In fact, there is no other way. Maybe people in the church can help!


    If they really have any special skills!


    It''s a pity... the result is not satisfactory!


    "You said, does God really exist?" Anji couldn''t help asking."If God exists, why treat her believers this way?"


    "Not everyone''s beliefs can get feedback. If everyone believes in God and God takes care of everyone, this time is not a mess? Moreover, light and darkness are naturally equal. When darkness rises, even God... ¡­It may not be able to protect everyone!"


    Chapter 0049 Do You Like Transparent?


    "You are right!"


    Anji nodded. Many people believed in God, thinking that God would bless them.But if God really did this, then the world would be messed up long ago, and... there is hell, and darkness.Of course, Angie didn''t believe this, she was a pure atheist, but now that she talked about this topic, she went on talking.After all, we met together and didn''t know each other, so naturally there was no topic to talk about, so just chat casually!


    Su Bai also said a lot in a joke, it doesn''t matter if she takes it seriously!


    Unconsciously, the night is late.


    Su Bai and An Ji walked out of the bar, the rain had stopped outside, and the air was fresh.


    There are very few people and cars on the street, and no taxi has ever come.


    The two simply walked forward aimlessly, talking while walking.


    The street became deserted and deserted.


    There are no people in front and back, and no cars.


    The shops on both sides of the street are closed, and the street lights are still on. It feels like there are only two of them left in the world!

 C1389

    "Strange, why there have been no taxis today? And there are not even private cars!" An Ji finally discovered this situation and said with some confusion.


    "Maybe I''m planning to take you home." Su Bai smiled and said.


    Anji glanced thoughtfully at Su Bai when he was about to speak, when he heard a sudden pop!


    There seems to be a street light off in the distance!


    Before I could see what was going on, the street lights in the distance went out one after another. At the same time, the street lights in front began to go out from far to near, and there was a feeling of being surrounded by darkness soon!


    It''s weird!


    This is definitely not the result of a normal accident, it is too accurate and too regular.


    One after another, extinguished from far to near!


    Darkness seems about to be surrounded!


    Anji subconsciously took Su Bai''s arm!


    "Snapped!"


    The nearest street lamp went out, and it was dark and instantly filled!


    Vaguely, Anji seemed to hear some twittering sound, something seemed to be hidden in the darkness, and there were a lot of them, approaching!


    "roll!"


    Su Bai suddenly yelled, as if something was burning in an instant, it was unusually bright, and there was still an unpleasant smell in the air.


    Bang bang bang!


    The street lights following the surrounding area regained their brightness in an instant.


    An Ji stared at the ashes on the ground in a daze, and couldn''t help saying: "What happened just now?"


    "It''s just some demons who don''t open their eyes!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "The devil... turned out to be true? What you said in the bar before was true?" Anji looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai shrugged.


    "Who would have thought that a rich man like you... even knows how to exorcise?" Angie said in disbelief.


    "I didn''t expect much."


    Su Bai said, a taxi drove over after birth.


    "Let''s go, I will take you home first!"


    Get in the car and arrive at Anji''s apartment.


    At the door, Su Bai smiled and said, "Since you are home, then I..."


    "Go up and sit down?" An Ji suddenly said."I... I''m a little scared!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    After entering Anji''s house, it was very clean and tidy.


    "You... sit wherever you want." Anji greeted him, then took off his coat and walked to the distance to take the wine.


    Obviously, she needs to calm down.


    "Demons have always existed? Why have I never experienced them before?" Angie asked.


    "For some reason, the power of darkness is rising, so some demons will appear in the world. And... I will encounter demons today. I think it has something to do with you, or with your sister!" Su Bai looked at Anji Tao.


    Angie did not sit on the sofa, but sat cross-legged on the ground, with the sofa behind her back.


    Taking off her coat, she was wearing a white low-cut sling T-shirt, and the black underwear could be vaguely seen inside.


    transparent!


    Transparent black underwear!


    Obviously, Anji didn''t realize that this position of himself could not be better for Su Bai, who was sitting on the sofa!


    "So, didn''t my sister commit suicide?"


    "If you commit suicide and go to hell, you will know. If your sister is a devout believer, then she should go to heaven after she dies. Only those who commit suicide will go to hell because they don¡¯t respect life! Heaven... I don¡¯t know yet. How to get there, but hell...I have been there!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding?" An Ji looked up at Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It means literally!"


    "However, I don''t need to go personally!"

 C1390

    Su Bai smiled, he has a puppet clone to replace him!


    "If I have news, I will tell you!"


    "This is... over?"


    "I thought you were going to prepare candles or a five-pointed star array." Seeing Su Bai did nothing, Anji couldn''t help feeling dumb.


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome!"


    Su Bai smiled.Said: "Do you like to wear transparent underwear?"


    "what?"


    An Ji was stunned for a moment and didn''t react, until Su Bai''s hand was slowly placed on her shoulder, and her fingers slowly slipped off the shoulder strap of the T-shirt before she reacted!After hesitating, Anji did not stop.


    left side, right side.


    The two shoulder straps were slipped by Su Bai, and the T-shirt slowly slipped to reveal the underwear.


    Black, transparent underwear.


    "Very beautiful!" Su Bai said softly.


    "Anyway...No one saw it anyway." Anji bit his mouth and said in a low voice, answering Su Bai''s question before.


    "Now... I saw it!"


    Su Bai slowly leaned over and lowered his head, An Ji''s head slowly lifted up and back.


    mouth!


    Banged together.


    It''s like igniting something, it''s triggered!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and it was still a two-person call.


    After the separation, Anji put on the phone with her hair in a little embarrassment.


    "I''m Angie, yes... I see..."


    "Zha Kang, it''s not the right time for you to call. Your friend? Okay, I get it, I''ll go right now!"


    The two put down the phone and glanced at each other.


    "I have a hunch, it may be one thing!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to An Ji, stretched out his hand to pull An Ji up!


    Put on the shoulder straps and put on the jacket.


    Su Bai went downstairs with An Ji, and they talked about the address, and it turned out to be the same place!


    Item 0050


    Several police cars were parked in front of a certain supermarket, pulling a cordon to prevent others from entering.


    After Su Bai and Anji arrived, they saw a fat man lying in the supermarket from a distance, near the door, who seemed to be the dead.Around, glass shards were all over the floor, and Constantine, who was wearing a windbreaker, looked grim, and walked over directly after seeing Su Bai and Anji.Angie went inside to inquire about the case, Constantine took out a tissue and handed it to Su Bai.


    "Is there an impression?"


    There was a pattern on it. Su Bai looked at it but didn''t have any impression.


    He knows how to do magic, but he knows very little about the information about the magical knowledge demon in the DC world.Shaking his head slightly, Su Bai said, "What is this?"


    "Hannasi engraved on his hand before he died, it should be to remind the murderer to have something to do with it!" Constantine said.


    "Hannah? The dead one? Your friend?"


    "A ridiculous priest!" Constantine said tauntingly, but Su Bai could feel his anger.


    Obviously, this Hannessy should have been yelled to death by the devil.


    "What did he investigate before?" Su Bai asked.


    "A corpse, it seems to be called Isabel Dawson. It is said that she was able to see some demons and angels before, and later killed herself by jumping off the building. I suspect she might have some kind of talent to be psychic!" Constantine explained.


    "Isabel Dawson? Does she have a younger sister named Angie Dawson?"


    "How did you know? I am going to ask this guy named Anji to ask about the situation!" This hatred must be reported, and Constantine has decided to investigate this matter!"I''m going to go back and look up the information to see if I can find some information about this pattern, and then I will find this Anji!"


    "I''ll help you look for Anji''s affairs, first go back and figure out what''s going on, wait for me!" Su Bai said and then went into the supermarket and greeted Anji, telling her that she was leaving for a while, and then staying with each other After the number, he left with Constantine.Went to a remote place, summoned the mysterious house and went straight back.


    After returning, Constantine found a bunch of books to look for this pattern.

 C1391

    "Huh... I hope I can find it sooner if I''m lucky."


    Looking at the pile of books, Constantine said expectantly.


    "quickly¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled, then took a quick look at the book.


    From the perspective of Constantine, even if he turned the book deliberately, he was not so fast. He could hardly see the movements of Su Bai''s hands.


    One book, one book...


    From Su Bai''s point of view, his reading speed is normal and very careful. The entire book has been written down, but from Constantine''s point of view, what the hell is this Nima?


    Constantine was stunned while watching, and after almost ten minutes, Su Bai finally stopped.


    "found it!"


    Su Bai took out the paper towel of Constantine and compared it with the pattern on the book, almost exactly the same.


    "This is... the mark of Mamen!"


    Constantine was not surprised and hurriedly took a look, and said solemnly: "Mamen, son of the devil, wants to rule the world with blood, trying to surpass his father. If it is really this guy, then... It''s in trouble!"


    "The son of the Devil?"


    "Lucifer''s son!" Constantine said casually.


    Lucifer''s son?


    Su Bai subconsciously thought of the sloppy teaser wearing a suit, and in the future this guy will leave hell to open a bar.It is difficult for Su Bai to put the matter of having a son on him!


    "What''s the matter?" Constantine asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Nothing, it''s easy to know who it is. Tomorrow, I will take you to see Anji! By the way, has the Spear of Destiny gone?"


    "Not yet, but...I know what to do, let''s do it together tomorrow!" Constantine said.


    Su Bai nodded, if Constantine has a way, let him come!


    It was very late, and Anji probably didn''t have much time to deal with the case. Su Bai simply didn''t pass, and found a room to rest in the mysterious room.Early the next morning, Su Bai brought Constantine to Anji!


    "Have no rest?"


    When seeing Anji, Anji seemed a little tired.


    "Well, I''m investigating that case! This case is a bit strange. The people in the supermarket said he drank a lot of alcohol after he came in, and then died of alcohol poisoning within a minute!" An Ji said.


    "This is Angie?"


    Constantine was a little surprised. He had a fate in the church before.


    "This is Constantine!"


    Su Bai introduced them to them, and then talked about Hannah''s death!


    For example, he went to examine the body of sister Anji, for example, his death may be related to the demon Mamen.


    If it were yesterday, Anji would never believe it, but now it''s a different matter of course!


    "what should I do now?"


    "I''m going to find the whereabouts of the spear of destiny, and investigate the matter of Mamen by the way." Constantine said a phone call, then turned and left.


    Su Bai looked at An Ji and said, "Go home first, you need a good rest!"


    The two returned to Anji''s apartment, and Anji said, "Sit down, I''ll take a shower!"


    The pattering of water sounded, Su Bai didn''t think anything wrong, he was thinking about some information about Mamen, the son of the devil, he saw yesterday.


    According to legend, if Mamen wants to come to the world, it needs a special magic!


    The gun of destiny meets this requirement!


    In addition to this, she also needs the soul of a psychic, and... the body of a psychic to let him pass through the barrier between hell and the world!


    If Angie''s sister is the soul of the psychic, then... Angie... is likely to be the body of the psychic. After all, hearing Angie say that they are twin sisters, that is, twins, this feeling is very profound.It doesn''t make sense that my sister is a psychic, but Angie... is an ordinary person?


    So, there must be other reasons for this!


    Item 0051


    Angie came out and wiped her hair with her head sideways. She was still wearing her previous clothes, but her trousers became shorts.As soon as he came out, he saw Su Bai staring at him, his eyes were very direct!Anji looked down at herself subconsciously. There is nothing wrong with her clothes?


    "what happened?"


    Anji asked Su Bai suspiciously, not understanding why he suddenly looked at himself like this.


    "I wanted to find your sister in hell to confirm if she committed suicide! But now it is very likely that your sister...should be psychic? Because she can see demons or dead souls, she will be considered insane, and finally Self-killed! It is very likely that this is Mamen¡¯s conspiracy. I looked at Mamen¡¯s conditions if he wants to come to the world. Now, he needs a person with psychic ability to enter through her body. The world, and this person..."

 C1392

    "It''s me, right?"


    Anji was silent for a moment and said, "This is why the devil attacked me before!"


    "Yes!" Su Bai nodded first, and then hesitated: "But you..."


    Su Bai looked at Anji hesitantly, Anji smiled a little lowly: "Actually, I killed my sister! Long ago, when we were young, I could see those things like her. But I don''t She told people everywhere like she did. Finally... my parents discovered her anomaly. When inquiring, she asked me and asked me to tell me what I saw, but I didn¡¯t... so she was sent to the hospital. And I...in a certain day... finally... I can''t see those anymore! If I were willing to say at the time, maybe... it will be another way! At least someone can accompany her and understand her!"


    As he said, Anji looked at Su Bai seriously: "Can you make me see those things again? I want to see, I want to see what she sees!"


    "Do you know that Mamen needs you? If you regain your psychic ability, you are in his arms!" Su Bai said.


    "So you have a way, right? I...have already considered it, I want to do this, I must do it!" Angie said seriously.


    Su Bai didn''t know what to say. It seemed that Anji was doing this to help Mamen, but Su Bai was not worried!


    There is a saying that Yigao people are bold!


    There is no hope at all for Mammon!


    "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t know how to do it before, but I happen to know it now." This is due to the books I read yesterday. There are all sorts of miscellaneous things, and it can be regarded as making up for the Soviet defeat for some legends, or some I don¡¯t understand the blank!


    Su Bai said, and went to the bathroom.


    The bathtub in the bathroom is spacious, and the temperature in the bathroom is still a bit high because of the reason I just used it.As soon as I opened the door, I felt a wave of heat.


    Watching Su Bai release the water, An Ji asked curiously: "Do you want to take a bath? I''ll go out and help you get a towel. There are new ones that I haven''t used yet."


    "This is for you!" Su Bai smiled.


    I?Didn¡¯t I just finished washing?Anji was a little confused, but did not ask.


    When the water had filled most of the water, Su Bai turned his head and said to An Ji: "Come on, lie in."


    "Lie in?"


    While Anji was puzzled, she lay in the water.


    "Water is a good medium, and people can see something at the moment of death. You will experience it later." Su Bai said, putting his hand on Anji''s chest, Anji subconsciously Holding Su Bai''s wrists with both hands, he was pressed into the water closely following the person!


    The suffocation became stronger and stronger, and she began to struggle to get up.


    But Su Bai''s hand remained motionless, holding her tightly.


    She began to vent her breath, her lungs seemed to explode and began to struggle hard, the water splashed everywhere, but Su Bai was very cold and didn''t mean to let go.


    She felt fear, she felt death!


    The moment she felt that she was going to be suffocated to death, she found that the surrounding scene had changed!


    There are burning flames and yin wind everywhere, and you can vaguely see many terrifying figures slowly approaching, like demons!


    stunned!


    She was stunned!


    It turns out that what I saw when I was a child was true, and it was true...


    The fear of being in hell made her tremble with horror and at a loss, especially when the demons approached one by one, the fear was beyond description!


    Puff!


    She suddenly felt her body shake violently, and the violent shaking made her subconsciously close her eyes and stabilise her body firmly. She didn''t know how long it took, as if it was a long time, and as if it was just a moment... ¡­She opened her eyes suddenly, and the person had been pulled out of the bathtub.


    Flicking her hair, she was breathing heavily, enjoying the feeling of being alive!


    "I saw it, I saw it..." Anji grabbed Su Bai excitedly, the language system seemed to be offline, and only said this sentence.


    "This proves that you can be psychic, and it also proves... you really are Mamen''s target!" Su Bai glanced at Anji, and moved away after a moment.


    You can imagine An Ji''s state at this moment!


    On the one hand, Su Bai handed the towel to Anji.


    Anji wiped his sweat and came out of the bathtub, unaware of his state, and kept pulling Su Bai to talk excitedly.


    "Okay, okay, I know you are very excited, I am also very excited... But, you should dry your body and change clothes first to avoid catching a cold!" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    An Ji then realized that he was about to change clothes, but suddenly realized that he seemed to be steaming.


    Immediately after that, the clothes seemed to be getting dry!


    "It looks like this is the heat of hell!"


    Su Bai murmured.


    Angie thought about it, and went out of the bathroom to the bedroom.It didn''t take long for Angie to change his clothes and it was heard that he was wearing a long white shirt!


    Many people think that women in this way of dressing are the most attractive.

 C1393

    Su Bai had to admit.


    Indeed it is!


    After coming out of the bedroom, the two sat in the living room, Anji wanted to say something, but Su Bai had already turned around and bowed his head and kissed him.


    Item 0052


    After the light kiss ended, Su Bai smiled and looked at Anji, who was slightly surprised and blushed.


    "Do you know what I want to do now?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    An Ji looked up and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I want to applaud for love with you!" Su Bai said with a grin.


    Applaud for love?


    Anji was stunned!This sounded normal and no problem, but she didn''t think that Su Bai would fall in love with herself. She knew Su Bai''s identity, she didn''t have a wife to say, and what kind of beauty she had never seen before?Besides, most people''s inherent impression of rich people will not make her think that Su Bai is in love with herself!And what about yourself?Although she feels a little bit unclear about her, she still hasn''t risen to the height of love, right?


    The main thing...


    Anji looked at Su Bai''s expression and tone, always making her feel that this sentence seemed to have some other meaning, a more connotative meaning, but she didn''t want to understand it for a while!


    "What does this mean?" An Ji couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    Seeing Anji did not react, Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s nothing, you will know later."


    He refused to say, Angie thought for himself.However, after thinking for a long time, I couldn''t understand the special meaning of applauding for love, and finally gave up!


    Seeing that Anji didn''t follow up, Su Bai turned to talk about business.


    "Mammon wants to appear in the world through you, because your psychic talent allows you to have the power to bear Mammon''s power! But he wants to come out and needs something, the spear of destiny! And I come out this time The goal is to find the gun of destiny, so the next focus is to find the gun of destiny. Although there is no clue for the time being, Constantine said he has a way, then wait for him!"


    To be honest, Su Bai thinks this time is really a coincidence.


    The Doomsday Legion is looking for the Spear of Destiny, and the Legendary Squad is also looking for it. Now add a Mamen!


    So many people are looking for the spear of destiny, and it is still impossible to strike it. It feels like the whole world has participated in it.


    Since he had to wait for Constantine''s news, there was nothing to do now. Su Bai had planned to let Anji rest well, but now Anji couldn''t sleep at all.Anji didn''t have a good rest yesterday, and during the day he was busy recovering his psychic ability and did not eat. At this time, he simply went to the kitchen to get some food. After all, Su Bai hadn''t eaten yet.


    In the kitchen, Angie is cooking.


    Seeing her proficiency, she knew that she should always cook by herself.


    Not long after, Anji had already put the food on the table.


    "How about it." An Ji said with a smile.


    "looks great!"


    Su Bai said with a smile and tasted it.


    Very simple American cuisine, although the taste is not very good, but it is not bad!For ordinary people, this level is enough, not to mention American cuisine is very simple!Unless they are particularly bad at cooking, they are basically edible if they are made!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang, and Su Bai was on the phone while eating.


    "I already know how to find the Gun of Destiny. I''m going to find midnight now. He has a chair. This chair was used to execute prisoners. More than two hundred people died on it. Electric shocks can give me access to something. In a special realm, you should be able to find the Gun of Destiny! But...it¡¯s a bit dangerous, so if I don¡¯t call in twenty minutes, you''d better come to me!¡± Constantine said relaxedly on the phone. But thinking about it is bound to be extremely dangerous.


    The chair where more than two hundred people died, how much resentment and death did it have on it?


    Constantine said the address, Su Bai gave some relief and then hung up the phone.


    Although it is dangerous, Su Bai knew that Constantine would definitely not be wrong!


    Put down the phone and continued to eat with Angie. After eating, he tidied up. It was about less than twenty minutes before Constantine''s phone came in.


    "It looks like a success?"


    "I already know the location of the Spear of Destiny, in the hands of a demon named Balthazar!"


    Regarding the defeat of Balthazar Zhasu, I have seen relevant information. He is a relatively high-level hybrid demon, Mamen''s running dog, and Han Nasi was killed by him before.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m looking for Balthazar''s whereabouts, and I will notify you when I find it."


    "Row!"


    Since the Spear of Destiny is in the hands of this Balthazar, he is still under Mamen, so... his result seems to be doomed?


    Su Bai told Anji about the news from Constantine and chatted for a while. Unconsciously, Anji seemed to be sleepy. Su Bai simply took Anji to the bedroom and let her rest.However, after lying down, Anji seemed to regain energy. He held Su Bai and chatted for a long time, staying in the same room, and having the experience of kissing before. Unknowingly, the two of them had changed from prophecy to physical prophecy. After Su Bai entered the bedroom... he didn''t come out again.


    I didn''t know how long it was before I knew it.


    Su Bai was awakened by Constantine''s phone, and he answered the phone softly and said that he was about to go out, but Angie woke up too!

 C1394

    "Is there any news?" Anji asked.


    "Yeah!" Su Bai nodded."You continue to sleep!"


    "No, I want to go with you!" An Ji said stubbornly.After all, this incident can be said to have killed his sister, and it is also related to her.


    Su Bai hesitated and nodded.


    Anji got up and dressed to tidy up, but did not mention what had just happened.


    Su Bai did not take the initiative to say.


    Both of them seemed to have a tacit understanding of not discussing this topic.


    Packed up and drove out, first picked up Constantine.When Constantine got in the car, he saw the difference at a glance.I have to say that he is really an old driver!


    He winked at Su Bai and smiled.


    "You are too interesting? I almost hung up over there, but you were picking up girls?"


    Anji''s face turned red and did not speak.


    Su Bai said with his lips: "Where is there so much nonsense, hurry up... report the address, let''s go!"


    Item 0053


    "This is it!"


    After getting out of the car, Constantine looked at the building high into the clouds and said towards Su Bai: "You protect Anji, I guess he must already know that we are coming. Moreover, his target must also be Anji!"


    "Do not worry!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, if he could still have an accident with Anji, he would simply die!


    Uh¡­¡­


    It seems that he can be resurrected even if he is dead, it doesn''t matter, he still has the confidence to protect Anji anyway!


    Entering the building, the whole building seems to be empty.


    It was empty and very quiet.


    Sitting in the elevator, I quickly reached the top floor.


    "call!"


    Constantine took a deep breath and raised the weapon in his hand.


    A golden gun shaped like a cross!


    I could feel that Balthazar seemed to be at the other end of the door.


    Taking a deep breath, Constantine shot suddenly.


    boom!


    The door was directly blasted to pieces, and a muffled grunt was heard right after that, and a figure flew out.


    It should be Balthazar!


    Really accurate!


    The three people walked in, Angie held the gun and watched Balthazar slowly stand up, and Angie was startled when he saw his face.


    Half of the face seemed to be blown apart!


    Very hideous, terrible!


    "Where is the gun of destiny?" Constantine asked, raising his gun.


    "Haha, you want to know? When you go to hell, you will know where the Spear of Destiny is!" Balthazar laughed triumphantly.


    "How ugly to laugh!"


    Su Bai pouted his lips and raised his hand suddenly!


    boom!


    The black shadow of the power of dimensionality jumped out instantly and entangled Balthazar.


    For an instant, Balthazar felt his energy diminish.


    "You, it''s you... I heard that there is a evil star out of hell that can absorb the energy of the devil, it''s you... Let go of me... Damn, let go of me..." Balthazar''s pride was instantly infected. So, after yelling, he began to struggle wildly.


    "You have a greater reputation for hell than mine now!"


    Constantine joked at Su Bai, and Su Bai pouted his lips noncommittal, and said to Balthazar: "Where is the gun of fate?"


    "I tell you, you just let me go!" Balthazar bargained.

 C1395

    As a high-level hybrid demon, Balthazar is more famous and more powerful, but the feeling of encountering Su Bai is like a clever woman who can¡¯t cook without rice!


    No matter how strong you are, you come up to attract you!


    But you still have no choice, anyone has to kneel!


    Although Balthazar didn''t expect Su Bai to be here, his begging for mercy was sincere.Firstly, he was really scared. Secondly... Balthazar glanced at Anji, the man had arrived, and his mission had been completed. When Su Bai went to see that person, Balthazar didn''t think Su Bai was still alive!Even if it can, it will not be able to prevent Mamen from appearing. As the son of the devil, Balthazar believes that Subai is definitely not Mamen''s opponent.


    "Let''s talk." Su Bai said lightly.


    Balthazar was also unambiguous, struggling to lift his finger to the opposite side of the building."Right there, you...you can let me go."


    Su Bai turned his head to look, his eyes pierced through the layers of walls.


    The expression was slightly surprised, and then he sneered.


    "It seems that you are not lying, then...you can go to death!"


    "You...how can you be like this, I have already told you, you...you can''t go wrong. Let me go... let me go..."


    With the long absorption, Balthazar began to change gradually, like a ceramic, it began to crack slowly, and finally broke into pieces, with the wind...dissipated!


    "I just asked you to say it, but I didn''t say what I promised you!"


    Su Bai took a deep breath and smiled satisfied.


    Balthazar''s energy is really rich, much more than the puppet clone in hell to absorb the undead!


    Worthy of being a high demon!


    Constantine seemed to have known that Su Bai would do this for a long time, not surprisingly.


    Because if it were him, he would do it too!


    "The Spear of Destiny is really over there? Then let''s go over!"


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai shouted to Constantine and said, "You said you met a new friend in heaven?"


    "Yes, the level is quite high, but... it''s just useless for birds!" Constantine said casually.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked.


    Constantine chuckled: "You must have heard of it. Many people are familiar with her name, Gabriel, one of the seven angels. This is not so much higher than the black angel Manny that I knew before! "


    Seven Angels, Archangel, and Seraph Gabriel!


    This name is indeed familiar!


    Anji was surprised: "You, do you still know angels?"


    Constantine disagrees."This is nothing, some people still have a fallen angel beside them." After speaking, he winked at Su Bai!


    Anji looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    Fallen angel?OMG!


    This man is too exaggerated, right?Even fallen angels have slept before?


    Seeing Anji''s surprised expression, Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I even slept with the Virgin Mary..."


    "So, do you think you are great?"


    Anji couldn''t help but cast a blank look at Su Bai, and then... felt that he really seemed to be quite powerful!


    At least to some extent, are you at the same level as the fallen angels and the Virgin Mary?


    "By the way, why did you suddenly ask about this?" Constantine asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you, you will have a surprise for a while!"


    "What surprise?"


    Constantine was curious, but Su Bai had directly opened the magic portal, and walked in in surprise with Constantine and Angie.


    As the two came closer, the magic portal closed.


    The three of them have appeared in what looks like a swimming pool.


    In front is a swimming pool.


    In front of the swimming pool, there is a weapon!


    A spear head!


    The gun of destiny!


    To be precise, the fragment of the Spear of Destiny, the last fragment!

 C1396

    "Sure enough, here!"


    Constantine said, watching the surroundings vigilantly, there seemed to be nothing unusual, and no one was found!


    "Go ahead!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Constantine.


    "why?"


    "Because of the surprise!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Constantine frowned, faintly feeling... as if he was going to be fucked!


    Item 0054


    Unreasonably checked again, and confirmed that there was no problem, Constantine tentatively walked over.Although he was sure that there was no problem, but instinct told him that something must be happening!


    Su Bai said that the surprise, in all likelihood, is to pit himself!


    Constantine is also used to it. Su Bai pits him not once or twice, but most of them are unpredictable. He is sure that Su Bai will not really pit him. This is why he has the confidence to come over!


    One step, two steps...


    The Spear of Destiny was already within reach, just as he reached for it.Suddenly, he felt that he had been kicked, and he flew out in the air and leaned back, hitting his back on the ground. Before he felt any pain, he felt tight in his chest and stepped on one foot. Above!


    Without shoes, just one foot!


    Moreover, the strength was so great that Constantine was unable to break free and looked up.


    Constantine shouted in amazement: "Gabriel!"


    In an instant, Constantine figured it out!


    Before asking Gabriel about the Gun of Destiny, she said she didn''t know, but now she suddenly appeared here.Obviously, this is all fake!After thinking about the whole thing, Constantine understood that Gabriel had betrayed God and wanted to help Mamen come to the world!


    "Are you crazy? You want Mammon, do you know what will happen if Mammon comes to the world?"


    "Clean!"


    "Since God refuses to clean humans, let me come!" Gabriel said with a sacred expression.


    "How is it, is it a surprise?"


    Su Bai shouted at Constantine.


    "Only surprise, where''s the joy! Come and help me!" Constantine shouted.


    Gabriel looked at Su Bai, the wings behind him suddenly opened, and the white wings fluttered, Gabriel said: "I know you, but I don''t know you! You are special, the only one I can''t control or understand. People! What the hell are you?"


    "call!"


    "Even though you have Gu Yi''s face, I still want to... punch you!" Su Bai took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly changed sharp, and he rushed over for an instant.


    Gabriel felt it the moment his eyes changed.


    The arm was raised slightly.


    The time around seems to have stopped in an instant!


    This is the power of angels!


    In the DC world, the strength and status of angels are quite strong.


    The corners of Gabriel''s mouth raised: "No matter what you are, you are not qualified to...stop me!"


    "boom!"


    As soon as Gabriel''s voice fell, he heard a thumping sound, Gabriel flew out, and time returned to normal at this moment!


    Neither Angie nor Constantine realized what was going on, they saw that Su Bai had bent over and picked up the spear of destiny!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge wings spread, and Gabriel suddenly returned to Su Bai.


    "You... how did you do it?" Gabriel looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    Although this punch did not harm her, she was able to break through her own time stillness, which is very special!


    Su Bai shrugged and did not speak, the next moment...the person suddenly appeared in front of Gabriel, the speed was so fast that everyone could not react at all, even Gabriel seemed to pause for an instant, waiting until she reacted. The fist is already in front of him.


    set!


    Time stands still and starts subconsciously.


    This time Gabriel saw clearly that Su Bai was not affected at all, as if he were independent of time!


    The fist struck.

 C1397

    Gabriel waved suddenly.


    "boom!"


    The two fists collided, and a huge impact suddenly occurred.The water in the swimming pool next to it flew up instantly.


    "Boom boom!"


    After a short pause, Su Bai and Gabriel made another shot.


    You punch, I punch!


    Simple, crude and direct!


    As a result, shock waves were generated, and the ground, roof, walls... began to leave!


    "Hey, you two relax a little bit, if this collapses, the whole building will collapse!"


    Constantine shouted, but unfortunately the two in the fierce battle did not respond at all!


    happy!


    Su defeated more and more happily, although this Gabriel had a face like a Gu Yi in the Marvel world, the strength of the two was completely different!


    30%, 50%, 70%...


    With pure strength, Su Bai has not released so happy soon!


    "boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    It seemed that the supporting wall finally couldn''t bear the huge impact of the two and began to collapse. In an instant...at least dozens of floors of buildings began to collapse!


    "Fuck, run!"


    Constantine greeted and prepared to run away.


    "left!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded. Following Constantine, he saw a purple crystal thrown to his left. Before he could think about it, Constantine and Angie hurriedly jumped in.


    The next moment, the two have appeared on the street.


    Turning my head, I saw that the building I was in was rapidly collapsing, and the scene was very spectacular.


    "Su Bai, nothing will happen, right?" An Ji asked worriedly.


    Constantine shook his head: "This guy has a strong ability, otherwise, how can he fight the angels? And even if he died, it would be nothing, hell is better than me!"


    When the building suddenly collapsed, the surrounding people naturally reacted. Whether it was pedestrians nearby or cars on the road hiding far away, police cars and fire trucks had already rushed over.Just as the building collapsed, Su Bai and Gabriel had already switched from the building to the air!


    Gabriel thought that Su Bai would be helpless once this happened, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to fly, and he was quite comfortable!


    Under the dark night sky, the two quickly fought and their positions kept changing.


    From time to time, a light flashes, like a shooting star across the night sky, many people see that they are still making wishes!


    "boom!"


    With a heavy blow, Gabriel fell instantly from the air, falling to the ground instantly like a meteor.


    There was a boom.


    The huge impact made the surrounding line into a big pit, Gabriel was lying in it, his wings trembling slightly, it seemed that the injury was not light.


    In the air.


    Su Bai fell slowly, walking towards the pit.


    boom!


    A strong wind came, and Gabriel flew out of the pit suddenly.


    "Angels... don''t feel the pain! If you only have this strength, then... you can go to death."


    Item 0055


    "It''s over so soon? Honestly, I haven''t played enough yet!"


    Seeing Gabriel looking like he was about to start the fight and end the fight, Su Bai was a little reluctant.


    It''s been a long time, it''s been a long time since we had such a happy fight!


    That is to say, Gabriel, who is a top archangel, can make such unscrupulous shots. Although it is only a release of strength and not full force, it feels very cool.


    After all, I really want to use full firepower.


    Fighting is not just as simple as destroying a building, even if there is no power gem, Su Bai can reach the power of the star burst!

 C1398

    There are still so many people of his own on the earth, Su Bai does not intend to destroy the earth.


    "Yes, it''s over..."


    Gabriel said softly, a powerful force suddenly surged over his body!


    It can be seen that she is ready to end the battle.


    Su Bai sighed reluctantly, watching Gabriel rush over and waved slightly.


    It feels like saying goodbye!


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes and sneered. Is this already giving up?Humans... are weak and fragile after all...


    Before her thoughts fell, she suddenly felt a black light wave from Su Bai''s hand.


    The light of death!


    This feeling was so strong that Gabriel couldn''t help feeling jealous and panic.At that moment, Gabriel paused and dodged subconsciously.


    boom!


    The black light of death passed by, and Gabriel only felt a strong wind passing by, and immediately felt an unspeakable pain.


    Look sideways!


    Her wings...was reduced by half!


    The wings on the left instantly turned to ashes!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Angel¡¯s wings are the most sacred and fundamental.But now, the wings have been destroyed in half, how did he do it, how could he have such a powerful force?


    Gabriel looked at Su Bai in horror, and saw Su Bai raise his hand again.


    Subconsciously, Gabriel flashed!


    The whole person disappeared in an instant, without whereabouts!


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai flirted with Liu Hai, and found that he could no longer feel Gabriel, wondering if he had returned to the so-called heaven?


    "It''s gone, it''s really... unexpected!"


    Su Bai muttered and curled his lips.


    Death with one hand is better than death with the other!


    This is the ability of Thanos'' son.


    I have to say that this ability is very strong, and Su Bai usually doesn''t use it much.It seems that the effect is indeed good now, even the angels seem to be unable to resist this force.


    As for Gabriel?


    With half of the wings missing, even if I am not dead, I am afraid it will not be possible to come down for a while!


    "It''s a pity, I don''t know if there is another chance to release it like this next time." Su Bai said indifferently, and then teleported to Anji and Constantine''s side!


    The situation on their side is not optimistic either!


    After leaving the collapsed building, the two of them were still worried about the situation of Su Bai, but soon... they could only worry about themselves!


    Gabriel was led away, and the spear of destiny was taken away by Su Bai. Mamen, who wanted to come to the world, would naturally not fail. After all, this time it was his cooperation with Gabriel, so Mamen was already entangled Constantine and Angie!He can''t appear directly, but he can trend those demons or mixed demons.When Constantine and Angie found out, they had been surrounded by countless hybrid demons in a dead end.


    Leaning against the wall while hiding in the magic circle.


    Constantine used a gun to continuously blast the approaching hybrid demon. Although there was no danger for the time being, the bullets... would run out soon, and there was no way to leave here.


    "Su Bai, come back soon!" Constantine couldn''t help muttering.


    "Oh, I''m back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Su Bai suddenly appear next to him.


    Constantine froze for a moment, and saw Su Bai turned his head to look at the mixed demons.


    The dimensional shadows turned into black lights and rushed out to entangle the mixed demons. Almost instantly, the energy had been absorbed, the shadows returned, and the mixed demons had turned into ashes.


    "Tsk tusk!" Constantine uttered a voice. The gap is too big. He was exhausted and in danger. Su Bai would kill with a strong spike.


    "how?"


    "Nothing, toothache!"


    Su Bai ignored Constantine and said to himself: "Gabriel let me run away and ruined half of her wing. It is estimated that she will not come down for a while. Moreover, God should not do nothing. So it¡¯s not easy for Gabriel to come out and make trouble. Without Gabriel¡¯s help, and without the Spear of Destiny, Mamen has no chance. This matter is over. I will send you back in a moment. "


    "Where is the gun of destiny?" Constantine asked.

 C1399

    "I will handle it!"


    Su Bai said, feeling the mysterious room.


    A door suddenly appeared, and Constantine opened it directly.


    Seeing the door disappear, Anji still showed a surprised expression, even if there were enough things that surprised her today!


    "As for you..."


    Although it was not mentioned before, now, there must be a result!


    "Are you planning to follow me or continue to stay here as a police officer?" Su Bai asked.


    "I...I''ll continue my work!"


    "Alright, I will let someone protect you when I look back, and you can find me if you need it!" Su Bai didn''t say much, sent Anji home and said goodbye to leave, and then contacted someone from a nearby company. Let them be responsible for protecting Anji''s situation by the way.


    As for the reason.


    Even if Su Bai did not say anything, nothing will change!


    selfish?maybe.


    Since I got it, I won''t let others get it again!


    Su Bai sensed the position of the legendary team.


    In fact, there is no need for him to sense.


    The legendary team has been thinking about the situation of Su Bai, and when Su Bai got the gun of destiny, he rushed over!


    On board the wave.


    Su Bai appeared with the spear of destiny.


    Sha stretched her hand to accept, but Su Bai took a step back and avoided.


    "What''s the matter?" Sarah asked suspiciously.


    "Two questions! Answer my two questions, and I will give you this thing!" Su Bai said calmly.


    Item 0056


    "If you give it to you, can you guarantee that it won''t fall into the hands of the Doomsday Legion?"


    Su Bai held the spear of destiny towards Sarah, and also asked towards the legendary team.


    Almost all of the fragments were obtained by the Doomsday Legion, and every time it seemed to have fallen into a disadvantage. This time it was also because of Su Bai that the last fragment was found. The Doomsday Legion would definitely come to grab it if they knew it.


    Can... protect the winner?


    This question silenced the legendary team.


    Finally, Sarah spoke: "We will try our best!"


    "Then, the second question!" Su Bai continued noncommittal: "I snatched this thing from Gabriel, the archangel Gabriel, don''t doubt... the angel is real and very strong. Gabriel wanted this thing in order to release the son of the devil. Lucifer¡¯s son Mammon came to the world to clean up the world! Although I have beaten Gabriel away, Mammon will definitely wait for the opportunity and encounter Magic department, do you have a way to meet the son of the devil?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    If they say the doomsday legion, they still have some certainty, but angels, demons?


    They don''t understand these things at all, and there is no corresponding means at all!


    Seeing the silent legend team, Su Bai said: "So, I can''t give it to you, let me keep it!"


    "But the Doomsday Legion will not give up!" Sarah said.


    Su Bai smiled: "If the Doomsday Legion dares to come, I will let them know what the real doomsday is!"


    Leaving the Chongbo, Su Bai returned to Midtown with the Spear of Destiny!


    Although this was only a fragment of the Spear of Destiny, Su Bai could feel that there was a very powerful force in it.


    It has the ability to change reality!


    Can this energy be weakened?


    But after Su Bai tried several times, Su Bai found that he couldn''t absorb it!


    As if something is blocking it!


    "Is it necessary to have a complete spear of destiny? Or, what kind of spell is needed to release its energy?" Su Bai thought for a while and felt that he had given up for the time being. This thing will have a chance to study it later!


    After much deliberation, Su Bai planned to put the Spear of Destiny in the mysterious room, where it should be safer, but... he will not put it on the bright side, nor will he tell Constantine!


    Quietly put the spear of destiny back into the mysterious room. After returning, Su Bai had a little interest.


    Perhaps it was because the battle with Gabriel provoked his enthusiasm for fighting.

 C1400

    Su Bai felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to exude a desire for battle!


    Just looking at it now, it seems that there is no one who can make himself happy. Although Superman is already on earth, he does not have underpants and a red cloak yet!But... there is no in this world, it doesn''t mean that other worlds don''t... Su Bai thought of the parallel world in an instant, and then thought of the super girl, or girl for short!


    In the TV series, the Flash once interacted with Supergirl.


    It seemed that the first linkage was when dealing with extreme speed. He wanted to increase his speed, and he went back to the past to find the reverse flash. The speed increased too fast and he traversed the space by speed for the first time.At that time, Supergirl had been in her debut for a while, and she even started to think about her love life!


    Counting the time, it seems that Supergirl hasn''t officially debuted yet, right?


    After all, there are supermen in that world!And Superman has been out for a long time!


    Whether it''s for fighting or for Super Girl, Su Bai felt it was necessary to go there.


    After all, the strength of that parallel world seems to be stronger, at least...now it is!


    "Anyway, the Superman here hasn''t made his debut yet, and he still needs time for the Flash to deal with extreme speed and strengthen himself, so I might as well go to the world of Supergirl to have fun. On the one hand, it''s enjoyable, and on the other hand, it''s better to improve!"


    "How much is Supergirl''s Earth?"


    "Remember it seems to be over thirty?"


    Su Bai recorded the frequency of these wormholes in the 52 wormhole gaps, which is to prepare for the convenience of future crossing.But it is impossible to determine which wormhole corresponds to which world, but this is difficult to defeat Su Bai!Using the shock wave''s ability, coupled with the speed of the Flash to sense the world of Supergirl, then... Su Bai started to run!


    Run fast!


    A bright black light flashed, and a wormhole appeared in front of him at a super fast speed. In an instant... he had already crossed in...


    The next moment, he suddenly appeared on the deserted grassland.


    "Arrived?"


    Su Bai looked around, his psychic power activated and quickly scanned the past.


    Before Su Bai wanted to figure out what this place was, he felt a shock wave suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by... a month later.


    "Illegal traverser, you have been arrested!"


    A woman in a leather jacket suddenly appeared.


    "Gypsy?"


    Seeing this woman Su Bai called out subconsciously.


    "You actually know me? That would be even better. It is illegal to travel on this earth. Although I don''t know which earth you came from, but... you have been arrested!" Gypsy said in a deep voice, then The handcuffs seemed to intend to catch Su Bai.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai flashed, easily avoiding.


    "Haste?" Gypsy sneered and waved with one hand.


    A shock wave hit Su Bai directly.


    Su Bai avoided again!


    "It seems that I crossed the wrong place. There is a Gypsy. This should be Earth 19, right?"


    Looking at the gypsy who is still going to take action, Su Bai suddenly came to her in a flash, the gypsy backed down subconsciously and heard Su Bai say: "I am not here to look for you this time, I will come to play with you again if I have a chance. , Maybe you can help me! So that''s it, goodbye!"


    Waved, Su Bai ran again.


    The Gypsy was naturally unwilling to let Su Bai escape in this way, and quickly chased after him.


    A series of shock waves, on the one hand, allowed her to traverse quickly, on the other hand, blocked Su Bai.


    "You are just a bounty hunter. If you catch me, you may not be able to receive the bounty. Don''t be so persistent. Goodbye!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, followed by a flash of light, and the person...has disappeared!


    Gypsy wants to continue to catch up, after all, she can do it through time and space.However, this guy''s name is not on the bounty list, and she is in trouble if she crosses privately!


    0057 Earth 38: Super Girl


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed, and Su Bai appeared again.


    Using his spiritual power to scan the earth, Su Bai quickly discovered...that he was wrong again.


    There are Superman and Batman on this earth, but... Add a female character in the middle!


    Batwoman, Super Woman!


    This Nima turned out to be a world of gender conversion!


    Is this Earth 11?


    It''s fun to turn sex into the world.But Su Bai still didn''t make a stay. Come and play again when you are interested in this world.

 C1401

    over and over again!


    Su Bai experienced several worlds, and finally... came to the world he wanted to come to.


    Earth 38!


    This is the number he confirmed.


    That is the world of super girls!


    The mental ability has searched for the position of Supergirl Kara Danvers!


    Of course, this name is a human name, and her real name is Carazoel!


    Every ordinary world will be surprised, some are different changes of the same person, some are people with the same name but different!In this world, after Superman was sent to the earth, another person was also sent to the earth, that is, the cousin of Superman, which is Kara!The purpose was to protect her cousin, but when she set out immediately after, Krypton exploded.The powerful impact caused her spacecraft to stay in a certain time-stationary space of the universe. Finally, when she came to the earth, she found that her cousin had grown up and became a superman without her own protection, and she... A little girl!


    In the end, she was sent to the Danvers family by Superman for adoption, and went to school, graduated, and worked like ordinary people. She hadn''t used her abilities for a long time, and she felt no different from ordinary humans.Finally, after a certain incident, she became a super girl!


    To be honest, Su Bai thinks that Super Girl is very likely to be in this world because the representative of this world is 38. Among them... there must be some connection!


    Hmm, it must be so!


    Leaving aside Su Bai''s wicked taste, now that he has finally arrived at his destination, I will naturally go to see the master and see the situation of Supergirl!


    National City!


    This is the city where Super Girl is located.


    It''s not too big or particularly famous. Before Supergirl appeared, this was just a city without any special meaning!


    A towering building stands out in the middle of the city, which is very eye-catching.


    Kate International Media!


    This is where Supergirl works. Her boss is Kate Grant, a strong woman in the workplace who founded this media company from scratch.


    At this time, Su Bai has fallen on the roof of the Kate International Media Building!


    Standing on the edge and looking down, his eyes changed, Su Bai had already seen the...Supergirl among the endless crowd below!


    Blond hair tied into a ponytail, wearing black-rimmed glasses, wearing a plain gray T-shirt, underneath is an orange skirt.With coffee in one hand and a black backpack on the other shoulder, while holding the phone, it seems to be helping the boss to decide a seat for the dinner party.


    At first glance, it looks no different from ordinary urban white-collar workers!


    Not overpowering!


    Who would have thought that under this ordinary appearance, a Kryptonian was hidden!


    Seeing Supergirl, Su Bai''s phantom ability was gradually released.


    "I want to confirm the seating arrangements for the annual dinner of the Press Association to ensure that Ms. Grant will not sit here with Bill O''Reilly again..." Carla said as he came downstairs to the company.


    After the explanation was clear, he hung up the phone. Kara took a deep breath and was about to put the phone away, but Yu Guang suddenly discovered something was wrong.


    The pedestrians around seemed to have stopped moving.


    "What''s the matter?" Kara was taken aback for a moment, a little dazed.


    This was the first time she encountered such a strange situation!


    Suddenly, she heard howling.


    The voice is very small, but she can still hear her super hearing.


    Looking up at the company building, Kara saw a person jumping off the roof.


    "Oh my God!"


    The company''s building has at least dozens of floors. Isn''t it... dead?


    Kara hesitated to help, but saw that the man had already landed with a bang.


    Obviously the speed of descent was very fast, but her body stopped for a while before landing, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    A man.


    He seems to be an Asian, he is long... and handsome.


    Carla thought so and so but quickly shook her head.


    wrong.


    There are still pedestrians around, plus this person jumped from a tall building but nothing happened.


    This situation is absolutely abnormal!


    When the people around were still, only he was normal, and the person slowly walked towards him, Cara couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    Who is he?

 C1402

    What did he do?


    Did he come for himself?


    Several thoughts flashed in her mind, and Su Bai was already standing in front of her.Under her stunned gaze, Su Bai took a sip of the coffee in her hand.


    "It tastes good!"


    "Wait, this is my coffee, which I specially prepared for Ms. Grant..."


    Thinking of the difficult boss, Carla spoke subconsciously.


    "At this time, are you sure you still care about this cup of coffee?"


    "Cala Danvers? Or... I should call you Carazoel." Su Bai suddenly felt how the super girl in front of him felt... a little confused?


    "Do you know my name?"


    Kara looked at Su Bai in surprise."You, who are you?"


    "My name is Su Bai, I...I came here specifically to find you!"


    "Look for me? Why? I should... don''t know you?"


    "If you don''t want your identity to be exposed, look for me on the roof soon!" Su Bai said, followed by a whistle... and flew directly to the roof of the company.


    Kara was stunned for a moment, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, I found that the surroundings seemed to have returned to normal, and no one saw their abnormality.Cara glanced at Su Bai on the roof, hesitated for a moment and decided to go to the company first.Along the way, she was thinking about the sudden appearance of Su Bai, until her boss showed up and asked about my coffee, Cara realized...


    The coffee was taken by Su Bai!


    Item 0058


    On the roof.


    Su Bai has been thinking about Kara''s situation below.Seeing Cara¡¯s performance in front of a strong female boss, and watching her discussing things about aliens with a colleague named Wen Xiaote, Su Bai felt that Cara was a little bit aside from her supergirl identity. lovely.


    Regardless of her dressing style, her temperament.


    She usually seems quite interesting!


    Su Bai''s gaze didn''t cover it, Kara naturally felt it too, of course... only Kara could feel it.Sometimes, Kara would also look up at the roof, eyes meeting Su Bai occasionally.


    It can be seen that she is still very nervous.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is your neck uncomfortable? Why do you keep looking up at the ceiling today?" Wen Short couldn''t help asking.


    "No, nothing!"


    Cara shook her head, hesitated for a moment and used the elevator to go upstairs.


    On the roof.


    Carla moved her fingers slightly nervously, and slowly walked towards Su Bai, who was sitting on the edge of the roof with her legs hanging in the air and drinking coffee.


    "You, who are you, why do you know about me?" Kara couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai turned her head and smiled and motioned for her to sit down. Kara sat down hesitantly, and Su Bai said, "The coffee is delicious."


    "That''s my boss'' coffee!"


    "That''s why it''s delicious!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "My name has already been said. As for my identity, I come from another world."


    "Another... another world?"


    "You can understand it as a parallel world. Of course, this is not important... The important thing is... I''m here to find you."


    "Why?" Carla asked blankly."I don''t know you either, why come to me."


    "Because I know who you are and know your abilities! In fact, I was like you before, hiding under this ordinary world, and only a part of people who know my identity and my abilities. But I recently met a guy , I am very strong. After starting with her, I am interested in it. I am eager to fight now! However, there is no suitable opponent on my earth for the time being, so I have come to you."


    "So, you are here to fight with me?"


    "You are right to understand this!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, but Kara was a little confused!


    This happened too suddenly. She has been an ordinary person for a long time, and now someone suddenly appears to want to fight with herself?


    "Don''t deny it, I saw your eyes!"


    "Are you eager too?"


    "Like your cousin, fly in the air and become a hero!"


    Su Bai looked at Carla and said with a smile: "You have the same background and the same ability as him, even... you came to Earth to protect him at first. But what about him? He is already a superman, a metropolis. Hero! But you can only be a little white-collar worker who gives the boss coffee and phone calls?"

 C1403

    Su Bai''s words seemed to be in her heart, and Kara was surprised but somewhat speechless!


    "You... can''t fly yet?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Cara nodded subconsciously.


    "Want to fly?"


    Su Bai''s voice seemed to have a bewitching power, causing Kara to nod subconsciously.


    Immediately after Su Bai, she kicked her abruptly, and in an instant... Kara fell off the roof.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    The sudden change made Kara subconsciously yell, watching as he got closer and closer to the ground, Kara panicked and controlled his body to fly.


    But she won''t!


    "If you can''t fly, if you fall, everyone will find that you jumped down from the building but did not die, not even a bit of injury, Kara... your identity will be exposed!" Su Bai''s voice suddenly appeared in Kara In his mind.


    This made Carla nervous.


    Seeing the growing crowd below, a burst of power seemed to burst out of Carla''s body.


    In an instant, her body stopped, followed by a bang, and flew up!


    Watching Kara''s figure fly up from below, over his head.


    Su Bai swore that he really didn''t mean to peek at something.


    But... it seems to be white?


    Karakan touched the ground and rushed forward a few steps to stabilize his body.


    Then... she was excited!


    She can fly!


    It turned out that this is the feeling of flying.


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, Kara wanted to speak excitedly, but Su Bai suddenly shot!


    "boom!"


    Kara flew out in an instant, and the panicked Kara hurriedly wanted to stabilize his body and fly again, but Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of her.


    boom!


    With another punch, Kara fell straight from the air.


    Before she landed, she felt as if she had been kicked in her ass, and then... flew again!


    Although I don¡¯t know why Su Bai suddenly attacked him, Kara knew that he had to avoid it!


    She began to work hard to control her body, and it didn''t take much time from the first stumbling to master flying.


    Carla found... that she can control her body freely!


    "Wow!"


    Stopped in the air, with arms forward, Kara flew towards Su Bai.


    "too slow!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, grabbing Carla''s wrist with his hand, and Carla flew out involuntarily!


    The immense strength made Kara stabilize her body for a while, and then flew back again. At this time...Su Bai had already returned to the roof and seemed to be waiting for her to come back.


    Patter.


    Kara slowly landed, watching Su Bai inexplicably!


    What does he mean?


    Find yourself to fight?


    But Carla felt that Su Bai was not serious just now.On the contrary, he seemed to be helping himself to master his flying ability, whether it was pushing himself downstairs or attacking later.Although the method is somewhat...direct, the effect is obvious!


    "Are you...helping me?"


    Carla asked her doubts.


    "No, I just made you the superwoman in my mind. If you can''t do it, I will go directly to your cousin! I think torturing Superman should be more interesting than torturing you. Of course, this may lead to the earth destroy!"


    "So... you might as well try harder, maybe... can stop me."


    Su Bai said lightly.

 C1404

    "Earth is destroyed..."


    Obviously, Su Bai''s words scared her!


    On this earth, the strongest person should be Superman, right?


    Although she is not sure how strong her cousin is now, she feels...this Su Bai...seems stronger!


    Item 0059


    "You''re kidding, right?" Carla asked tentatively.


    After all, the feeling that Su was defeated by her didn''t seem to want to destroy the world at all.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Su Bai smiled and waved abruptly.


    The blue light in his hand lit up, and the electromagnetic gun fired instantly!


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion in the distance, followed by flames.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Carla yelled and flew over in a hurry.


    She never expected that Su Bai would say that he would do it!


    When she came to the explosion site and looked through the building to save people, she found that there were almost no people in the building, only one or two, and they had already run out.


    "Does he know there is no one here?"


    Kara froze for a moment, turned around and flew back, but there was no more Su Bai on the roof!


    After hesitating for a moment, Kara went down from the roof.


    Thinking of Su Bai''s affairs in his heart, Kara was so confused when he was working, he finally got off work.


    Kara called her sister and went home!


    Her sister is the daughter of the family that adopted her.


    Alex Danvers!


    The two can be said to have grown up together and have a good relationship.


    And when something like this suddenly happened, Cara didn''t find anyone else, and could only find her sister who knew her identity to ask for help!


    Alex wears short Sassoon-style hair and a smart little suit. It looks like a strong woman.When Kara said about Su defeat, Alex was also shocked. He did not expect such a person to appear suddenly!


    "Are you sure what he said is true? What comes from another world, it seems that this aspect has not been confirmed so far!" Alex asked.


    "I don''t know, I just know that he is very strong, and it seems that he specifically wants to find the strong to challenge, not me, or my cousin!" Karadao.


    "call!"


    "I don''t have a good solution for this matter for the time being, but he should come to you again. You can contact him to determine his identity, and then we can think of a solution!" Alex said after thinking about it.


    "You can''t find out my identity."


    The two sisters were talking while sitting on the sofa and suddenly heard a voice sound.


    Subconsciously turned his head.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a person who did not know when he appeared in the room.


    "It''s you, how did you get in?" Kara said in surprise.


    "He is the person you are talking about?" Alex stared at Su Bai. At first glance, it seemed that there was nothing but handsome, but... he was Asian?It is possible to start investigations in this regard!


    "Didn''t you have a meeting? You won''t be able to catch the plane in a while, let''s go first!"


    Carla said to Alex.


    Alex was taken aback and shook his head."I do not go!"


    She knew that Carla was telling her to leave.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be in any danger for the time being. I moved to the next door, and there will be more when I talk about it later!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You moved next door?" Kara was even more surprised.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly. If you don''t go, Carla won''t worry about chatting with me." Su Bai waved to Alex.


    Alex hesitated, and finally decided to leave.


    She doesn''t plan to attend any meeting anymore, but now she is going to find someone to investigate Su Bai''s identity!

 C1405

    Give Kara a relieved look, and Alex left.


    When passing by Su Bai''s side, Alex also gave him a warning look.


    This makes Su Bai feel funny!


    After Alex left, Su Bai looked at Kara in relief and said, "As a neighbor, don''t you ask me to sit down?"


    "I just want you to leave now!" Kara whispered.


    "Are you sure? It''s okay if you want me to leave, but I''m not sure when I will come again, such as when you sleep or...when you take a bath? You know, you can''t stop my actions!" Su Bai smiled Said.


    Thinking of that possibility, Kara instantly glared at Su Bai.


    "You hate me and can''t beat me, it''s very interesting!"


    Su Bai laughed, went to the sofa and sat up for himself."I only came to this earth today. Tell me about the situation on this earth. I am really curious about the difference between the two worlds!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s proud look, Carla reluctantly said casually.


    no way.


    Stop and can''t stop, fight and never fight!


    And in case he is offended, who knows if another building will be destroyed?


    "There is no cutting-edge laboratory in this world, no Flash or Arrow, but there is Gotham, and there seems to be a righteous policeman there, but I don''t know if it''s Batman. In other words, the most famous in this world is Superman! "


    One said, the other asked.


    Su Bai has probably understood some basic conditions of Earth 38!


    "Do you know that there is no one in the building you destroyed before?" Kara couldn''t help asking.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I think you know! Because you... don''t look like such an evil villain!" Karadao.


    Su Bai laughed: "Sometimes it feels like something will go wrong. I don''t remember how many people I killed. Therefore, I will not feel guilty. When the entire planet or the entire universe can be based on your consciousness. Change, and you will understand that except for the people and things you care about, everything else... is really not that important!"


    "All right!"


    Su Bai clapped his hands and said, "You can go and change your clothes."


    "Change clothes?"


    "why?"


    Carla was a little surprised.


    "Because, your sister is on the plane now... and the plane seems to be in an accident. If you don''t want her to have an accident, you can change your clothes and prepare to save someone! Friendly reminder, don''t wear a skirt!" Su Bai Said with a smile.


    Carla''s face flushed first, and then she turned on the TV suspiciously.


    Sure enough, the plane was reported live on TV.


    Sure enough, it was Alex''s flight!


    Thinking of this, Carla didn''t hesitate to turn around and walked into the room. It didn''t take long for Cara to change clothes.


    Su Bai stood at the window and opened the window.


    Made a gesture of please!


    Carla hesitated and ran towards the window, one step, two steps... Cara jumped out directly, then swished... and flew away!


    Item 0060


    Su Bai sits on the sofa, watching the live broadcast on TV and drinking beer, although he doesn''t know why there is beer in Carla''s house, maybe it is usually stressful!On the TV, the plane had begun to fall and was about to hit the bridge across the sea. At this time, Kara had already flown over. With her own strength, the plane dropped across the bridge, and finally landed on the sea, saving the plane and the bridge. Everyone!Su Bai could see the picture of the helicopter being broadcast live in the air very clearly. Kara got out of the sea and flew away with a bang!


    This is an opportunity for Kara to become a super girl.


    Because of this, National City has its own superhero, Supergirl!


    Whoosh!


    Kara flew in from the window, drenched and dripping with water.


    Seeing Su Bai, Kara hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    If it weren''t for him to remind himself, maybe something will happen to my sister Alex!


    "Go change clothes, although you won''t catch a cold." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Carla hesitated to change clothes.


    Not long after, Kara changed into dry clothes and came out, hesitantly sitting next to Su Bai."How do you know that something will happen to Alex''s plane?"


    "I know a lot! For example, Alex didn''t tell you who you are!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1406

    "What do you mean? Is there any identity that Alex hasn''t told me?" Cara asked suspiciously.


    "This, I believe you will know soon!"


    "Well, it''s getting late, I should go back to rest too!" Su Bai smiled and got up and walked to the door."It feels like being a hero... isn''t it? Keep working hard, don''t let me wait too long!"


    After that, Su Bai went straight through the door like this, and Kara was dumbfounded!


    Paranormal Action Bureau!


    An official secret organization on Earth, an organization that specializes in monitoring alien visitors.


    At this moment, Alex, dressed in a capable agent uniform, was talking to a black man.


    This black man is called Hank Henshaw, the director of the Bureau of Paranormal Operations!


    "This is the situation. This sudden appearance of Su Bai is very strong, and seems to intend to exercise Kara''s ability. It is said to find the strong to fight. It is not clear about his identity and origin, but... he seems to have no hesitation. , And I suspect that he already knows who I am!" Alex told what he knew."Carla will save me because of his reminder, but the possibility that the aircraft malfunction is man-made has been ruled out, and it is not yet sure whether it has something to do with him!"


    Hank Henshaw folded his arms around his shoulders: "He said he came from another world, but there is no way to verify it for the time being. Since no information about him is available, it is very likely that he is also an alien! But anyway, we must Know his situation, so... you lead the team to catch him back!"


    "Yes!"


    Alex nodded, turned and left to deploy!


    ...


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Bai just woke up from her sleep. She absorbed the cosmic energy last night and found that the cosmic energy in this world is more abundant. This is a very good discovery!


    Stand up and wash properly.


    Su Bai was considering whether to go out to eat or get something for himself. At this moment, the door of the room rang!


    Someone is knocking on the door!


    I just moved here, and all I know is Kara and Alex. Kara should go to work at this time, so...


    Su Bai glanced at the door, and sure enough... it was Alex!


    Not far behind Alex, there is a group of soldiers ready to go!


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he turned to look outside.


    There are also a few snipers on the opposite building!


    It''s not surprising that Su was defeated in this situation. If the Paranormal Operations Bureau didn''t respond, it would be an accident!


    Smiling, Su Bai waved his hand.


    "boom!"


    The door opened by itself.


    Alex stood at the door for a moment, then walked in.


    "Morning!" Su Bai said hello with a smile.


    "Morning!" Alex replied, hesitating: "What happened yesterday, thank you!"


    "If it wasn''t for you to tell Kara, maybe I''m already..."


    "Really come to thank me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Alex nodded: "Of course!"


    Su Bai looked at Alex, with good acting skills. If he didn''t know that there was a team of agents outside the door and snipers in the distance, he would believe it!


    "If you want to thank me, it''s easy! I just came to this world a bit lonely, for example... How about arranging some women to come with me?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Alex couldn''t help frowning.


    "Why? This is the best opportunity to put chess pieces right beside me and understand my situation! At least...this won''t irritate me, it''s better than you leading the team to catch me...much better!" Su Bai laughed .


    Alex was surprised.


    Has it been discovered?


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, if you want to do it...dead, don''t blame me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Alex drew his gun instantly.


    Just as she drew her gun, there was a swish!


    The sniper in the distance shot!


    The bullet shot directly at Su Bai through the window.

 C1407

    At this time, Su Bai''s attention seemed to be on Alex''s body.


    "good chance!"


    Alex thought to himself.


    Su Bai suddenly raised his hand.


    The bullet... abruptly stopped outside his palm.Under Alex''s surprised gaze, Su Bai took the bullet and took a look easily: "Highly concentrated tranquilizer? Very good... This decision will leave them alive!"


    After speaking, Su Bai flicked the bullet with his fingers.


    The bullet flew back in an instant following the trajectory it came, and after that, there was a muffled hum from Alex''s headset, and the sniper fell to the ground!


    Although there was only one bullet after the shot was fired,...the few snipers in the distance were all brought down by the bullet at this moment!


    at the same time.


    The agents outside had already rushed over, at least a dozen of them, each with a gun in his hand.


    After entering, he started shooting towards Su Bai.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da...


    Item 0061


    The gun fire was dazzling, and the bullet shot out.


    Su Bai didn''t bother to use other abilities, and the blue barrier suddenly lit up.


    The bullet hit it and slipped down instantly, and it didn''t take long for a pile of bullets to remain on the ground.


    In the energy barrier, Su Bai stood lazily, watching the bullets of the agents dying out and hurriedly changing the magazines, Su Bai said leisurely, don''t worry, take your time!


    A few bullets to light up.


    Everyone was stunned.


    There is no damage to the energy barrier, this...how?


    Alex waved his hand to stop, and Su Bai glanced at it and said, "Is it over? They are all anesthesia bombs. Do you want to catch me back? Actually... You can seriously consider my proposal. At least in the short term, I will not Will make too destructive actions."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he raised his arm slightly, and in an instant, the bullets on the ground flew up and hovered in the air, as if they were traveling on a wall made of bullets.


    In the agent, in Alex''s dumbfounded gaze.


    Su Bai made a pistol shooting posture.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, the bullet shot out.


    Alex didn''t even have time to react. He closed his eyes subconsciously as he watched the bullets coming in the sky, and then heard the sound of thumping!


    When she opened her eyes, the agents beside her were all lying down!


    "There is no other means, right? So..."


    Su Bai removed the barrier and walked towards Alex slowly.


    Alex retreated vigilantly, and after unable to retreat, Alex started!


    Her skill should be good, very fast and agile, and her strength is not weak.It''s a pity... She felt her body couldn''t move as soon as she fisted it out, as if she was frozen!


    Su Bai slowly reached out and stroked the back of her head. When she came to her ear, she tapped it slightly, and a headset had fallen out.


    Putting it in his ears, Su Bai smiled and said, "Hank Henshaw, give you five minutes to let people come and clean up my house. Also, don¡¯t play any kid¡¯s tricks, install them in my house. I can find everything! As for Alex, I will take it away first! Don''t worry, I won''t kill her, but... as revenge for your actions, I will definitely do something!"


    "Do not!"


    "Wait, what do you want, I can..."


    Earphone Hanke didn''t finish speaking, Su Bai took the earphone out and crushed it!


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai hugged Alex''s waist.


    Looking out the window, Su Bai smiled and kissed Alex on the mouth, then waved.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a swish.


    Su Bai and Alex have disappeared!


    "boom!"


    In the Supernatural Action Bureau, Hank smashed the table angrily, looking at the picture in front of him!


    "Look, be sure to find them with the fastest speed."


    Before Su Bai said he wanted a woman, now he took Alix away, saying that he would not kill her but he wanted revenge, then what kind of revenge?You can know it with your heels!

 C1408

    ...


    ...


    Alex''s house!


    Su Bai and Alex appeared suddenly, and then seamlessly entered the mirror space!


    After doing all this, Su Bai let go of Alix!


    "What did you do to me, how do you know this is my home?" After regaining his freedom, Alex asked impatiently.


    Su Bai did not speak, and sat down to rest on his own.


    Energy barrier?Control the bullet, and the teleport just now.


    This series of abilities really worries Alex, especially since he seems to know many things.


    Seeing Su Bai seemed to ignore himself, Alex''s first reaction was to run!


    This is her home, and she is very familiar with the surrounding environment.


    Turning to open the door, Alex ran out quickly.


    As a result, as soon as the door was opened, I heard a bang. Alex seemed to have hit something. He was directly hit on the ground and rubbed his head. Alex looked at the wall in disbelief!


    How can this be?


    Alex got up in disbelief and looked at the wall, and found that it turned out to be real.Then she went to look at the window again. It was obvious that she could still see the outside scene before, but soon a wall appeared to seal it up!


    For half an hour, Alex tried for half an hour, and finally had to give up...


    She is trapped!


    "What do you want?"


    Alex turned his head and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "Originally, I just shut you down and let you go! But your chief doesn''t seem to believe my threat. It''s been half an hour, and my house hasn''t been cleaned up yet, so... I can only do more. I''ve been shutting you down for a few days, don''t be nervous, just treat it as your own home!"


    "This was originally my home!" Alex hummed.


    "Really?" Su Bai asked back.


    Alex was speechless for a while!


    "Anyway, it''s good to be your own home. Don''t be so restrained at home. Come... take off your coat!" Su Bai said with a grin.


    Alex naturally refused, but soon she found that she couldn''t move again, she could only watch her coat being taken off, and then...return to normal!


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be doing anything else after taking off his coat, which made Alex a sigh of relief!


    Time, one minute and one second passed!


    Alex occasionally asks a few questions, Su Bai may answer it, or he may not!


    Gradually, Alex realized that Su Bai did not seem to be too dangerous, and he let go a little!


    However, she breathed a sigh of relief here, but the Paranormal Operations Bureau was going crazy!


    They exhausted all kinds of advanced methods and failed to find Su Bai and Alex, as if they disappeared from the earth all of a sudden. This made Hank feel that Su Bai would not be the result of Alex. Take it to another earth, right?If this is the case, how can you find it?


    Alex must be saved!


    But no one could be found. Hank hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to clean up Su Bai''s house.


    Maybe... This can make Su Bai appear?


    He believes that Su Bai will definitely know the situation in his home!


    Facts have also proved that it is true!


    When Su Bai''s house was cleaned up, the sirens in the Supernatural Operations Bureau began to sound harshly.


    This is an intrusion alert!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a flash of light, and Su Bai appeared directly!


    Item 0062


    Su Bai''s sudden appearance made the entire Supernatural Action Bureau panic instantly!


    How did he find here?How did he get in?


    After stupefied, all the agents pointed their guns at Su Bai for an instant.


    Su Bai, be surrounded!


    Before Hank waited to speak, he saw Su Bai pouting his lips and raising his arm gently!

 C1409

    In an instant, everyone''s guns flew off their hands one after another, floating in the air, turning their guns at them.


    There was a clicking sound.


    The insurance is opened!


    Everyone stood still, slowly raising their hands.


    Cold sweat ran down his cheeks.


    Watching the gun point at yourself, especially in such a strange situation, who can''t be afraid?Who dares to move!


    Before, they surrounded Su and lost.


    Now, he was surrounded by Su Bai alone!


    Hank Henshaw''s gun is still in his hands, aiming at Su Bai.


    This is the only gun that Su Bai did not take away deliberately!


    Su Bai looked at Hank Henshaw with a smile, and Hank Henshaw understood what he meant.


    This is intentional.


    If you shoot, I will shoot.


    You may not kill me if you shoot, but if I shoot, these people will undoubtedly die!


    After hesitating for a moment, Hank Henshaw slowly put down the gun!


    "What do you want?" Hank Henshaw asked.


    "I''m just here to tell you, because your movements are too slow, so... Alex will be locked up by me for a few days! But, she is definitely not going to die!" Su Bai said, raising his hands. Coat.


    "This is... Alex''s dress, what did you do to her?" Hank Henshaw asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai smiled: "All my clothes were taken off, you said...what did I do to her?"


    The most worrying thing... has happened!


    Hank Henshaw glared at Su Bai. If his eyes could kill people, Su Bai didn''t know how many times he died.


    I hate me for not being able to kill me.


    Su Bai said it feels good!


    "In three days, I will send her back!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then disappeared like this.


    "Damn it!"


    Hank Henshaw scolded heavily, and the guns in the air fell to the ground. Everyone sighed in relief, but their faces were not pretty.


    What is this place?Supernatural Action Bureau, as a result, people come and leave as they want.


    The agents in the bureau were caught insulting... but there was no way at all. This kind of anger and humiliation can be imagined!


    "Director, we..."


    "Keep looking! Find their place anyway!"


    Hank Henshaw shouted!


    Three days are not long, not short, Hank Henshaw mobilized all the techniques and failed to find Su Bai and Alex.


    In these three days.


    Su Bai really didn''t do anything to Alex, eating and drinking, and chatting a lot.Although Alex had a strong personality, Su Bai was too savage and straightforward.If Alex refuses, Su Bai will directly control her. In the end... Alex also seems to know that he cannot refuse, and he has become more cooperative!


    "I still don''t understand, what exactly do you want to do!"


    Alex asked Su Bai.


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t understand, what does it matter!"


    "The time is up, I will send you back!"


    Su Bai smiled and directly led Alex to the Supernatural Operation Bureau!


    one more time.


    It appears again, even if the security system has been improved, it is still useless.


    Seeing Su Bai bringing Alex to appear, although the people around were very vigilant, they did not make any offensive gestures!


    "Alex!"


    Hank Henshaw exclaimed with concern.

 C1410

    "I brought people back."


    "What I want to do, you will not take care of it in the future! Of course, you can take care of it as much as you want, and you can weigh the consequences carefully!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, the man was gone.


    Hank Henshaw hurried over and asked, "Alex, you... are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, he just locked me up for three days and didn''t do anything to me!" Alex said.


    Hank Henshaw looked at Alex and did nothing?From Su Bai''s performance, it can be seen that he is a reckless person, and for three days!The last time Su Bai came with Alex''s coat, how could he not do anything?Hank Henshaw did not dare to think about what happened to Alex in the past three days. Seeing that she is in a good state of mind, Hank Henshaw can only think that she is strong...or, pretending to be strong!After all, this kind of thing doesn''t sound good, especially as a woman!


    Therefore, she refused to say that this is also normal!


    Hank Henshaw thought he understood Alix''s thoughts, so he didn''t ask any more, just asked where Su Bai kept her locked.Alex said everything as usual, and Hank Henshaw asked her to go back and rest after it was over!Alex didn''t notice at all. Whether it was Hank Henshaw or the others, they looked at him with a kind of guilt, a kind of distressed pity.


    The threat of Su defeat made the Bureau of Supernatural Action dare not take any rash actions. Fortunately, Su Su lived next door to Kara, and it seemed that he had never concealed his deeds, which was somewhat reassuring.


    Although Hank Henshaw also knew, if Su Bai didn''t want them to know, they definitely didn''t know.


    This... is also a kind of self-comfort and self-deception, right?


    What else?


    You can''t catch it, you can''t prevent it!


    And at present, Su Bai hasn''t done anything too far, so it can only do so temporarily!


    Carla didn¡¯t know what happened to Su Bai, Alex, and the Supernatural Operation Bureau. After three days of hesitation, Kara finally decided to become a hero. Even if she refused, Su Bai would let her do so. Right?With this kind of psychological hint, Carla''s decision is much easier.The story about Carla saving the plane has spread. Carla tells her his identity and Wen Short, maybe because superheroes need help?


    At this time, Win Short and Carla came to Carla''s house, ready to design a uniform!


    To some extent, Win Short is similar to Sisko.


    They are all computer masters, and Sisko likes to code people, but Schott likes to make uniforms for people!


    However, this matter...


    Su Bai will not miss it!


    Item 0063


    "Boom boom!"


    Wen Short was using a computer to design a uniform style, when a knock on the door suddenly sounded, Kara said to open the door, and found that Su Bai was outside the door.


    This made Carla nervous.


    "Designing uniforms, right?"


    Su Bai said straightforwardly after coming in.


    "he is¡­¡­"


    Wen Short was taken aback and looked at Carla.


    Karacha said with his hand: "He... his name is Su Bai, he is..."


    "I''m his man!" Su Bai answered.


    "Male...boyfriend?" Wen Xiaote said: "Hello, I am her colleague and my name is Wen Xiaote, you...you also know her identity?"


    "of course!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, then walked to the computer and looked at it. Cara realized that he wanted to explain, but Su Bai gave her a look, inexplicably... Cara gave up this plan!


    Perhaps, he was afraid that Su Bai would be angry?


    After all, Wen Short is still here!


    "I have some thoughts about her uniform!"


    Su Bai said on the one hand, while quickly operating on the computer.


    It didn''t take long for a uniform to take shape.


    The upper body is dark blue tights, the same style as Superman, with an S-shaped logo on the chest.Below is a red skirt, the legs are covered by black stockings, a pair of knee-high red boots, and the iconic red leather style is also on the back!


    "how about it?"


    Su Bai asked Carl.


    "Superwoman!" Wen Short said excitedly.


    "Super girl, super girl sounds better!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Kara looked at the uniform and didn''t speak, but nodded slightly!With styles, making uniforms is much easier.


    It didn''t take long for Kara to put on a brand new uniform!

 C1411

    And Win Short provided computer support, Cara became a hero, and more reports about Supergirl began!


    Seeing Carla gradually become the super girl in her own impression, Su Bai is also a little looking forward to fighting her!


    "I guess you are not afraid of fire."


    Wen Short asked Carla.


    Carla glanced at it, it was a fire alarm, smiled slightly, Carla put on uniform and flew out!


    In the starry night sky, buildings were lit up, and a beautiful night scene appeared.In the air, Kara discovered that the fire site was preparing to pass, but was suddenly shot!


    Then fell quickly from the air!


    "Carla!"


    After waiting for a long time and not discovering that the fire was lifted, Wen Short couldn''t help asking a few more questions, but unfortunately... he didn''t get a response.


    "She won''t have an accident, right?"


    Wen Short asked worriedly.


    "She''ll be fine, maybe... she''s going to see someone. Okay, you go back first!" Su Bai waved away Wen Short.


    Kara was obviously taken away by the Bureau of Paranormal Operations.


    But I reminded myself before, so Kara should know that his sister has been working for the Paranormal Operations Bureau!


    late at night!


    Cara is back.


    Obviously still angry!


    You should be angry with Alex?


    Su Bai, who was next door, saw Cara come back, hesitated but did not pass.


    He is still planning to fight Kara, so it''s not appropriate to develop too intimately now, so as not to play!


    but¡­¡­


    He could go and see Alex.


    She should be sad now too!


    After all, you have to conceal your sister, and her sister refused to accept it after her identity was exposed!


    Speaking of it, the Paranormal Action Bureau is indeed excessive.


    Kara''s spacecraft, as well as things about aliens, they have been studying, and all this is hidden from Kara.In fact, Kara''s character, coupled with Superman''s good reputation, even if you tell Kara, Kara will cooperate!


    For Kara.


    She is a Kryptonian, but the earth is also her home!


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared!


    His presence made the agents here suddenly nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m here to see Alex!"


    Su Bai said casually, and then walked to a certain lounge.


    The agents hesitated for a while and finally notified Hank Henshaw. He hesitated for a while when he knew it, but finally did not take any action!


    Because it is useless at all, I am also worried that this will provoke Su Bai''s revenge!


    Of course, suffocated will naturally be suffocated!


    In the lounge.


    Alex was lowering her head in frustration. Hearing someone coming in, she tidied up her emotions and raised her head to say hello.


    "How did you come?"


    "Slowly, the night is a little boring, so I came to you!" Su Bai said with a smile."not in a good mood?"


    "Have you told Kara about me?" Alex asked.


    "I mentioned a little bit, if I didn''t say it, she would be even more surprised when she knew it! Okay, Kara''s character will definitely forgive you, and your sisters will definitely be intimate!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "how do you know?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "When Kara came to Earth, other aliens came too? Now that Kara has appeared as a super girl, many enemies of Krypton will come to Kara for revenge! Kara himself can''t handle it. , You will definitely help, then... your problem will naturally be solved!"


    "Really? No... I can''t make Kara dangerous!"

 C1412

    Alex stood up and said excitedly.


    "It''s normal to be in danger. Only after tempering can Cara become what I hope! If you want to stop...I won''t be polite! But...I can promise if she will help her when her life is in danger. She!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "why?"


    Alex looked at Su Bai inexplicably!


    "It''s boring to be alone after I came to this earth, I think...you don''t want me to go out and mess around? You are on call when I need it, and I promise you to keep Carla''s life! In the end, I think Kara deserves my serious fight, and I won''t kill her!" Su Bai said directly.


    Threatened.


    Or exchange!


    Use your body in exchange for Kara''s life!


    I have to say that Su Bai''s style has become more and more direct recently!


    "Your colleagues probably think that you have been succeeded by me, so even if you refuse, they will not change their minds. Are you not willing to sacrifice for your sister? And... you don''t seem to feel anything about men, long I haven''t been in love yet at this age, maybe... will you fall in love with me because of this?" Su Bai laughed and teased, but Alex was speechless.


    Because he was right!


    Item 0064


    Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand toward Alex''s invitation, Alex hesitated, and Su Bai did not urge.


    Finally, after five or six minutes, Alex suddenly took a breath and said: "You must promise me that you will ensure Carla''s safety!"


    "I promise you, she won''t die!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and Alex had already let go of his hand.


    Immediately after the two disappeared!


    Cara¡¯s next door is Su Bai¡¯s home.


    The two suddenly appeared.


    For this kind of teleportation, Alex has already adapted somewhat.


    Thinking of her decision, Alex took a deep breath. There was no reluctance or hypocrisy, and the character of dry food made her make a decision without hesitation!


    But Alex is really curious, why Su Bai knows him so well, even he knows that he has never been moved by a man!Speaking of which, Alex also doesn''t know why she is doing this, maybe... because she hasn''t met the person who makes her heart touched yet?But she can be sure that she will not be moved by Su Bai!


    absolute!


    Alex said inwardly.


    "Go take a shower, I''ll wait for you in the bedroom! Don''t wear your clothes, you have to take off after a while!"


    Su Bai said and went directly to the bedroom, and Alex went to take a shower.Twenty minutes later, Alex came to the bedroom.


    The reason for long-term exercise has made her figure very good.


    Especially the legs, very long!


    It seems to be longer than Kara, after all, Alex is taller than Kara!


    Recruitment made Alex lie down, Su Bai turned and rushed on.


    Not long after, Alex¡¯s shout rang, and then he was silent...


    ...


    ...


    The sun came in through the window, and when Su Bai woke up... there was no sign of Alex by his side!


    "This woman is really interesting!"


    For Carla, Alex was willing to sacrifice himself, and fulfilled the requirements of Soviet defeat very well, but the feeling... is very clear!


    It is exactly that I will do whatever you ask me to do, but this is definitely not my volition.


    Simply put, it means physical cooperation and action cooperation, but the mentality is completely opposite!


    "See how long you can hold on!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Recently, his style has become more and more direct. Su Bai thinks that this may be because he perceives the Marvel world and is expected to have some psychological changes after returning to the Marvel world!


    One is because the heart relaxes, returning to the nature of a man?


    Secondly, because you know you can go back, but you can come back if you can go back?


    Su Bai is not a psychiatrist, and the hardest thing to understand is always himself.However, this change doesn''t matter, it''s not a big deal anyway!


    Su Bai raised his hand and smiled lightly, followed by a swish, and the person was gone.

 C1413

    The bright black lightning light wrinkled and quickly disappeared from the city.


    Immediately afterwards in a deserted place, Su Bai appeared, and then began to exercise his shock wave ability!


    Su Bai didn''t know whether it was the speed force, or the shock wave ability that could bring him back to the Marvel world, but he knew that the potential of these two abilities had not been fully explored. The speed force was not fast enough to break through the boundary of time and space, and the shock wave was not like a gypsy. That way you can travel through different worlds freely!


    He still needs exercise!


    Seriously and focused.


    In this case, time flies quickly!


    Su Bai only felt busy for a while, but most of the day seemed to have passed.


    "It seems that the enhancement of seismic wave ability needs some special reason? How did Sisko become stronger? At first, his seismic wave induction was not strong, and he could not even actively control it, let alone all-round strong induction. Later, it was because of the power of Earth II. Dr. Sulls improved his goggles? As a result, his abilities have been greatly developed. But, what is it? Focus on one side, what is the other side?" Su Bai frowned and began to analyze it. It''s not a short attempt!


    Sense the Marvel world, sense the earth one, sense the earth two.


    Almost one day passed quietly, and Su Bai was about to return to the city.


    Just got home.


    Su Bai saw Alix here!


    It seems a little anxious to wait for himself.


    "Where have you been? Forget it, Kara is in danger, go and help her!" Alex hurriedly said.


    "Don''t worry!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You promised me!"


    Alex looked at Su Bai, and said solemnly, "Are you going to regret it?"


    Su Bai did not speak, and it took a while before he suddenly disappeared in his arms.


    In the next moment, the two had already appeared in a certain power plant!


    "Your people are nearby, let them help!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Why? You can just shoot!" Alex asked.


    "I don''t intend to let Kara become dependent, and think that I am helping him with her! This is Kara''s first battle!" Su Bai paused: "What''s more, I said that I will save her life, not I have to do it every time she is in danger!"


    Alex gritted his teeth, and finally let his own people shoot.


    In the distance, Kara was fighting a man holding an axe. There was a scar on her arm, which was obviously not the man''s opponent.


    Just when the man was about to split Cara in half, the helicopter suddenly appeared. The artillery attack made the man give up, and the attack turned and left.I saw him take a few steps, and then jumped straight up, after a few bounces, the person was gone.


    Alex went straight to help the injured Kara, and then returned to the Supernatural Operation Bureau!


    Su Bai did not leave!


    Cara hardly gets hurt or feels pain, but now he is hurt.


    This shows that the man''s weapon... seems interesting?


    Looking into the distance, Su Bai disappeared quietly and followed the direction that the man had left!


    The man walked around after quickly escaping the scene, and finally he fell down the plane of the Paranormal Operations Bureau and was about to leave.


    Just when he was about to walk out of a certain alley.


    One person blocked the way!


    "Step aside!"


    The man yelled unceremoniously and waved to push him away.


    But the other party didn''t move at all when he pushed it!


    Item 0065


    "what?"


    The man was a little stunned when he could not move. He was called Vadoksi, a criminal from the planet Val¨¦ron, the Phantom Zone, and the alien prison Rozburg. When Kara descended on the earth, he also came to the earth and lurked for a whole Ten years.As an alien, his power is obviously not comparable to that of ordinary humans. What''s more, his appearance is five big and three thick, and he is holding a red axe in his hand. In this case, he will hide at any sight, unless ...


    Thinking of this, Vadoksi slashed directly with an ax without hesitation!


    It was Su defeat that stood in front of Vadoksi.


    Vadoksi''s speed seemed too slow for Su Bai, as if playing in slow motion, but... he did not hide!


    He wants to try to see how powerful this axe is!


    "moron!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t even hide, Vadokxi showed a hideous smile, his axe... slashed directly on Su Bai''s shoulder!

 C1414

    "boom!"


    The huge power swiped it down and came back. Vadoksi only felt a tingling in his wrist, and the axe flew directly away from his hand. It flew to the wall next to him and sank directly.


    Pedal!


    Vadoksi stepped back two steps, holding his wrist in surprise and looked at Su Bai who was unscathed in front of him.


    This guy is definitely not human!


    He took a deep breath, no matter who he is, he is not good at the moment, it is better to go first!


    Vadoksi turned around, and he reached the axe in one step, reached out and drew out the axe, followed by a sudden jump.


    In an instant, the person has jumped into the air, at least tens of meters high!


    "Want to run? Leave something!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and lifted his palm slightly.


    In an instant, Vadoksi felt that his axe became heavier, producing a strong suction force, and the falling gravity made him fall.


    If he doesn''t let go, he is bound to... also fall.


    "What a weird guy..."


    Before he could think about it, Vadoksi had subconsciously let go.


    The axe flew towards Su Bai with a swish, but Vadoksi took the opportunity to jump again and ran away!


    Su Bai did not pursue it!


    Go back and leave it to Kara to solve it!


    Holding the axe that can emit red light, Su Bai turned and disappeared!


    When he returned home, Su Bai studied the axe for a while and left it in the mirror space at will. After a while, he heard a knock on the door!Su Bai thought it was Alex, waved to open the door, but Cara in uniform stood outside the door.


    After Kara came in, he closed the door and hesitated looking at Su Bai on the sofa.


    Seeing her hesitant to speak, Su Bai just looked at her without opening his mouth.


    After a while, she seemed to have plucked up the courage to speak in a low voice: "I... I have a problem, can you... can you train me?"


    "Me? Train you?" Su Bai laughed: "What do you think?"


    "Don''t you... don''t you want to make me stronger and then fight you? If you train me, I can become stronger quickly!" Kara said cleverly.


    "Which aspect do you want to train?" Su Bai asked non-committal.


    "Anything, as long as it can become stronger!" Karadao.


    When the voice dared to fall, Kara felt Su Bai in front of him disappeared, and the next moment... his body seemed to be captured by someone, and he disappeared without a whistle.


    Before Kara could react, the man had fallen from the sky.Kara hurriedly tried to stabilize her body, and saw Su Bai''s finger a little, a blast of magnetic energy blasted past!


    "boom!"


    Kara was hit and flew out!


    "Eyes, your eyes can be converted into high-temperature rays by absorbing solar energy, which can be used to attack!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded, and Kara hurriedly wanted to do what he said, but it turned out to be another magnetic energy.


    "The enemy won''t give you time to do it slowly in battle!"


    "But... but I don''t know how!" Carla shouted.


    "Then you go to die!"


    Su Bai didn''t say much, magnetic energy blasted past one after another.


    Finally, the matching electromagnetic gun, the continuous attack, as if to really kill Kara!


    In this case, Kara has no time to take care of the others and must concentrate!


    When people are in danger, they will stimulate their potential. Under the frenzied bombing of Su Bai, Kara gradually adapted to this fighting atmosphere, began to effectively avoid, and then began to counterattack!


    The eyes turned red, the laser beam gradually mastered and became proficient!


    It can be said that the speed of learning and mastering in battle is much faster and more efficient than in private training!


    Half an hour later, this barren land is already full of holes.


    "The effect is barely enough!"


    After the end, Su Bai said indifferently: "It should be no problem to deal with Vakdorsi!"


    "How did you know?" Kara said in surprise, without saying his name!

 C1415

    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, teleported home directly.


    Kara froze for a moment, then took off with a boom and returned to the Supernatural Power Bureau.


    "Where have you been?"


    Alex asked Kara.


    "I went to Su defeated, he trained me to become stronger. If I meet Vadoksi again this time, I am sure I can beat him!" Kara said confidently.


    Alex nodded silently.


    Unexpectedly... he would still help!


    However, Alex soon discovered that Su Bai helped more than this one!


    When the Paranormal Operations Bureau discovered the location of Vadoksi, Kara couldn''t wait to find him directly.It turned out after the meeting that Vadoksi''s weapon, the axe that could hurt him, was gone.Kara thought he might not put it out somewhere, it is not very convenient after all!But Alex and Hank Henshaw knew very well that since Vadoksi had already retaliated against Supergirl, how could he not carry his weapons with him.


    If not, there is only one possibility.


    That''s...no more!


    Who is sure to snatch his axe?


    Alice suddenly thought of someone, Su Bai!


    After losing the threat of the axe, and adding Kara has mastered the ability of laser rays, the most important thing is...After fighting with Su Bai¡¯s connection, the stormy attack method made Kara feel when facing Vadoksi The two seem to be no longer on the same level at all!


    The one who was abused last time needs help.


    But this time, the result was completely reversed!


    Chapter 0066 Martian Hunter?


    boom!


    The powerful laser beam hit Vadoksi''s body, and Vadoksi persisted for a few seconds and snorted, and the whole person flew out and hit the ground heavily.Kara flew over and fell slowly, looking down at Vadoksi.


    Won!


    Kara yelled with excitement, feeling extremely grateful to Su Bai.


    If it weren''t for him, he would not have won so easily!


    Afterwards, someone from the Supernatural Power Bureau took Vadoksi away. After he came back, Kara first went to Su Bai to express his gratitude, but Su Bai didn''t seem to be at home, and finally gave up!


    The next morning, Kara went to work as usual, but Alex came to Su Bai''s house again.


    Seeing Alex coming over, Su Bai smiled and said, "You are conscious now!"


    "I..." Alex came to thank Su Bai this time, but Su Bai didn''t seem to intend to talk to her too much. The sentence of going to the bath directly made Alex''s words unable to speak.When he came out of the shower, Alex had no chance to speak and he would lose Su to Fa-rectification on the spot!


    After the end, Alex was about to put on clothes but Su lost to stop him.


    "Don''t wear it, it will be taken off anyway!"


    Alex hesitated for a while and didn''t continue to wear it, only then did the two have a chance to talk.


    "You said Vadoksi¡¯s axe? It¡¯s with me. I just think this thing is very interesting. It should be very strong. Maybe it can hurt me! It turned out to be a little disappointing for me. Fatal!" Su Bai said with disappointment.


    "In this case, can it be handed over to the Paranormal Operations Bureau?" Alix asked.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "No matter how unsatisfied I am, that is my thing! Even if I don''t use it, I won''t give it to others!"


    Alex hesitated and stopped, and finally gave up!


    In the following time, Kara has been a super girl trying to protect the city, but because of her ability that she has not yet mastered proficiently, she has also had several good intentions to do bad things. The report on the news is not very good. Kara also followed Alex, and followed the Paranormal Operations Bureau for training!Su Bai took advantage of this time to return to Earth One, and learned that Barry and the Flash had solved Vandal, and Kendra, the eagle lady, had also recovered her identity and left with the eagle man.


    In addition, he also dealt with several villains.


    Basically nothing special!


    Earth One, Earth Two slipped a circle, and then returned to Earth 38.


    After coming back, Su Bai did not sit idle, and was still improving his supernatural power and shock wave ability every day, while absorbing cosmic energy.If I think of it, I will ask Alex to come over, or go to Alex directly if I think of it!


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence.


    Su Bai has been to the Supernatural Operation Bureau several times. The people in the Paranormal Operation Bureau seem to be a little numb, but...every time they go to Su Bai, they happen to not encounter Kara, and the Supernatural Operation Bureau people did not tell Kara. The matter of Su Bai and Alex, so Kara didn''t know until now... Alex became Su Bai''s forbidden meat!Alex seems to be accustomed to this. As the saying goes, it¡¯s a long time to be in love. Even if the relationship is not deep, at least it seems to have accepted it psychologically, so it won¡¯t be the same with Su Bai. Like a dead body.


    These changes may not even be felt by Alex himself.


    this day!


    Alex was called by Su Bai to fight.


    After it was over, Alex put on his clothes and said, ¡°Recently, there has been an alien criminal, a larva. He can change into various forms. The director and I plan to arrest him at night and not leave Up!"


    "Ok!"

 C1416

    Su Bai nodded.


    Alex has dressed and left!


    The natural and casual tone is enough to explain some of the changes in Alex!


    Su Bai got up and took a shower, and then began to absorb cosmic energy.


    It has been a long time since the last time the ability of the psychic gem appeared. During this period, it has been absorbing like a bottomless pit, and finally... Su Bai has felt the throbbing again.


    If nothing else, the ability of an infinite gem may soon be born!


    I just don¡¯t know if it will appear in the form of tattoos!


    The starlight of cosmic energy swayed, Su Bai concentrated on absorbing it!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Bai heard a knock on the door...


    Su Bai stopped, and the door... opened at the same time!


    Hank Henshaw walked in.


    "Alex was taken away!"


    Hank Henshaw said directly as soon as he entered.


    "Obviously, it''s not me this time!" Su Bai said with a smile."Since she was arrested, why didn''t you save it? She is an agent of the Paranormal Operations Bureau!"


    "But she is your woman too!"


    Hank Henshaw said: "I have notified Supergirl, but...the one who took Alexis..."


    "Astra!"


    "Kryptonian criminal, Carla''s aunt, right?" Su Bai interrupted before Hank Henshaw finished.


    "You...you know?"


    "You are worried that Astra will tell Kara, so you want me to do it. But why don''t you come by yourself? Are you afraid of revealing your identity?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What, what status?" Hank Henshaw said blankly.


    "Your true identity... Martian Hunter!" Su Bai smiled.


    Hank Henshaw was stunned. This... is his biggest secret.


    As soon as he was about to speak, he saw Su Bai waved his hand and said: "Forget it, my performance is good, I am not going to reveal your identity, I will take care of Alex''s affairs naturally! But I hope you understand one thing , I care about her because she is my woman, and I will save it when there is danger. But you better not think about using her to use me for anything! Understand?"


    "I just want to ensure the safety of my agents!" Hank Henshaw said.


    Su Bai pouted his lips noncommittal, and the man had disappeared!


    In a warehouse!


    Alex is sitting on the ground, there seems to be an injury on his right leg.


    Opposite her stood a woman in a black tights with two strands of white hair.


    There seems to be an unspeakable mature charm!


    Not far away, a man stood.


    It is the larva!


    Item 0067


    boom!


    Cara descended from the sky, and was about to see Alex after landing, but was suddenly stunned.


    That face...


    "It''s been a long time, little guy!" The woman standing opposite Alex looked at Carla and said with a smile: "Look at you, you are so big and so beautiful."


    "But you...you..." Carla looked at her face with an incredible expression."You are dead! When the Krypton explodes, everyone is dead! You are dead... Aunt Astra!"


    "I thought you wouldn''t recognize it!"


    Astra said: "I was not there when Krypton was destroyed. I was imprisoned in Rozburg as a prisoner. Didn''t your mother tell you?"


    Carla had a blank memory.


    Astra continued: "She sent me away and expelled her relatives. She lied a lot, and when I told the truth, she was locked up."


    "But why did she put you in Rozburg!" Cara asked.


    Rozburg, that''s the place to hold the repeat offender!


    "Because I became a hero, trying to save our world!"

 C1417

    "I still remember those nights, sitting on your lap, you taught me the name of each star!" Kara said in a daze.


    "Then let me call you again, dear niece!" Astra slowly came to Karen''s face, and stroked Kara''s cheek."You shouldn''t form an alliance with mankind, don''t fight against me! I have lost a planet, and I will not give up the second one!"


    Cara frowned and looked at Astra."It''s a coincidence, I want to say this too!"


    The corner of Astra''s mouth lifted up and smiled slightly.


    "boom"


    The fist hit Carla directly, and Carla flew out instantly.


    Turning over, almost at the same time, the two released laser rays and started to stun!


    "It''s so lively!"


    Just as Alex was concerned about the battle, a voice rang in her ear.


    A familiar voice, a voice that surprised her.


    Turning his head and raising his neck, Alex saw Su Bai: "Quickly, go help Kara!"


    "Sister love is deep, although you have no blood relationship with Carla, that person over there is Carla''s real relatives, but... your relationship must be deeper!" Su Bai squatted down with a light smile and glanced at her. Legs, palms up!


    In an instant.


    Alex felt the injury had stopped.


    "Who hurt you?" Su Bai asked.


    "The larva! But he is not important, the important thing is Astra..." Before Alex finished speaking, he felt a gust of wind wrinkle, and immediately found that Su Bai was already standing in front of her. .


    There is still a person in his hand!


    It is the larva!


    So fast!


    Alex didn''t even see when Su Bai made it!


    Seeing the horrified and stunned expression of the young wingworm, Alex saw Su Bai smiled at him, and heard a click immediately afterwards!


    Su Bai''s neck was directly squeezed off by Su Bai!


    The larva''s head drooped down, and Su Bai threw his body away.


    "The woman who hurts me can only die!" Su Bai said lightly.


    For a moment, Alex was deeply moved. Her character has always been strong. Because her sister is an alien, she is even stronger, and she doesn''t want her sister to compare with her.For the first time, the first time someone sheltered her from the wind and rain, and the first time someone did such a thing for her to say such things, even Alex knew that his role in Su Bai¡¯s eyes might be just to relieve loneliness. , But she still couldn''t contain the touch in her heart!


    "boom!"


    A figure flew over from behind Su Bai.


    Su Bai took advantage of the situation and caught Cara who was beaten over!


    "Su Bai, you are here!"


    Kara steadyed his body to see Su Bai, and shouted excitedly.


    "who are you?"


    At this time, Astra also saw Su Bai and the dead young wing insect!


    "You take Alex and go first!"


    Su Bai said to Kara, and Kara hesitated for a moment: "Can you...can''t kill her?"


    "Kill me? Haha...what a joke, who do you think he is?" Astra couldn''t help laughing as if he had heard some funny joke.


    "decide as things go!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, Kara no longer said much, and directly supported Alix, and then prepared to fly away with a bang!


    "Want to go, it''s not so easy!"


    Astra snorted, and the laser beam shot past instantly.


    Whoosh!


    Just when the laser beam was about to hit Cara, a figure quietly blocked her and took the laser beam.


    The light gradually faded.


    Cara has already taken Alex to go, Su Bai in the air, unscathed!


    Astra looked at Su Bai with some surprise, and rushed over with a boom.


    Whoosh!

 C1418

    Astra hit a blank, Su Bai''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared on the ground in the next moment.Astra turned around and was about to continue his shot, and suddenly found that Su Bai had come in front of him, and immediately felt a heavy blow in the face!


    boom!


    Astra flew out in an instant, and her body was instantly shattered when she hit the wall. The tremendous power made her unable to stop.


    Bang bang bang!


    After continuous impacts, several walls were knocked out of huge holes. Finally, Astra felt a sharp pain behind him and finally stopped.


    Body, sink into the wall!


    Astra couldn''t help grinning in pain!


    The figure flashed, and Su Bai came to Astra."Alex is my person, I don''t care if you want to deal with Kara, but if you caught Alex, you are provoking me!"


    Su Bai slowly raised his hand, and with the voice, the surrounding magnetic energy was quickly absorbed and condensed.


    Under Astra''s eyes, the electromagnetic pulse came out suddenly!


    Magnetic energy hit Astra''s body, and for an instant... Astra flew out again.


    The blue light shiningly pushed Astra directly through the wall of the warehouse and flew out!At the same time, Su Bai had already flashed into the night sky.


    Ahead, the electromagnetic pulse hit Astra and flew towards this side.


    Su Bai slowly raised his arm, and the moment Astra rushed in front of him, he slammed it down!


    boom!


    Astra rushed down instantly like a cannonball!


    Chapter 0068 Slave: Astra


    Puff!


    Astra rushed into the sea and immediately fell to the bottom of the sea, splashing countless water!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai came to the sea and waved his hands.


    The sea gradually became turbulent, and a huge vortex appeared in the center.The powerful force caused Astra to spin involuntarily with the vortex, turning the river to the sea, dizzy, and unconsciously rushing to the surface of the sea with the vortex.


    At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and it was not known when the drifting rain started.


    Lightning and thunder, there is a faint tendency to develop a city storm!


    Su Bai''s fingers gradually flickered with electricity.


    Thunder and lightning were attracted from the air and gathered on Su Bai''s fingers.Looking at Astra, who was still struggling in the vortex, Su Bai tapped his finger!


    Lightning strikes!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The powerful lightning exerted an indescribable power in the water, the electric light was shining, Astra was trembling violently by the electric, and her body twitched for a moment, and then slowly floated on the sea!


    The wind stops, the rain stops!


    The sea gradually returned to calm.


    Su Bai raised his hands, the mirror space opened, and Astra was gone in an instant.


    In the next moment, Su Bai has come to the Supernatural Operation Bureau!


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    Everyone was looking at the huge computer on the wall, and what emerged was the picture just now.


    They all saw how Su Bai abused Astra just now!


    To fall on one side is to fall on one side, completely suppressed!


    Seeing Su Bai disappeared in the picture, everyone subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak, and they suddenly realized that Su Bai was here!


    Some people subconsciously looked at Su Bai and then at the screen, thinking they were dazzled!


    "You have a Kryptonite stone here, get me some." Su Bai said towards Hank Henshaw.


    Hank Henshaw ordered to take it down, and asked, "Where is Astra? You can''t run away?"


    "Unless I want to let her go, otherwise... the person I caught won''t run away so easily!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Hank Henshaw said: "Are you... planning to deal with Astra?"


    "If you want me to hand her over to you, stop talking, this is my trophy!" When he spoke, Su Bai knew what he wanted to say!


    However, Astra''s maturity is still the best of young children, so Su Bai would naturally not let it go.

 C1419

    What''s more, she is still a Kryptonian, a general of Krypton, and the most important thing is Kara''s aunt!


    And... it''s also a good practice sandbag!


    When the Kryptonite was brought over, Su Bai disappeared.


    next moment.


    In the mirror space, Su Bai took Astra to move all the way, and soon came to his home.


    To be precise, it is the location of his home in the mirror space!


    Taking out the Kryptonite stone, Su Bai began to transform it with his abilities, and at the same time, the inorganic matter was manipulated and transformed into some steel matter, which soon became the kind of collar worn on his neck!


    Pointing to Astra, the collar flew over and handcuffed Astra''s neck, and then healed instantly!


    seamless!


    There are no gaps at all!


    The silver collar shone with the green light of Kryptonite!


    Even in a coma, Astra can feel the influence of the Kryptonite stone on him, the weakening, the uncomfortable feeling is very strong!


    Astra just woke up and saw Su Bai, subconsciously wanted to release laser rays!


    As a result, it was suddenly discovered that there was no success.


    The whole person is weak and weak, and the abnormal pain is uncomfortable.


    On the neck, the collar of Kryptonite was finally discovered by her.


    "What is this, take it... I''ll take it..." Astra couldn''t help shouting.


    "The collar made of Kryptonite stone is the biggest weakness of your Kryptonians! Now you can''t use your ability, even your body will become as fragile as ordinary humans!" Su Bai walked over and gave a light push. Astra lay on the bed without any resistance!"Astra, the female general of Krypton, according to what was said in the battle of the universe, you are already my captive and...my slave!"


    "You can''t hold me for long, and I will definitely get rid of this thing, when that time...I will definitely let you survive without death!" Astra roared.


    "Perhaps, I didn''t plan to detain you for the rest of my life, but now, you are my slave!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, a magic whip suddenly appeared in his hand and instantly entangled the collar, followed by a strong fall, and Astra had already flown out.But the magic whip was entangled, so Astra fell to the ground with a snap without flying far.


    Staring at Su Bai with hatred, the killing intent was very obvious!


    Who is Astra?


    The female general of Krypton, from a human perspective, she is still an evil female general.


    After being locked up in Rozburg for so long before, there are still so many criminals who can gather after escaping. After all, they have been lurking for more than ten years and conspiring to seize the earth. How can they be someone who would be so easy to succumb when arrested?


    However, the more tame it is, the more interesting it is!


    The magic whip pulled Astra involuntarily to Su Bai''s feet, and the contraction of the whip caused Astra to raise his head uncontrollably.


    "I know you are not convinced, don''t say I won''t give you a chance!"


    "If you are ready, you can challenge me at any time! I will take off your Kryptonite stone during the challenge. If you win, I will let you go, or... you can just kill me! If you lose , I¡¯ll go to you! Oh, so you might not understand... After all, your Kryptonians are different from humans in this respect.¡± Su Bai smiled and explained straightforwardly: ¡°Of course, you too Don¡¯t feel frustrated, because...I don¡¯t just give you one chance! You can challenge again as long as you are ready. But...If you lose, you can do whatever I ask you to do. Of course, you can refuse. But you will lose the qualification to challenge and become my slave forever!"


    "Huh! You won''t have this chance, let me go... I will challenge you now!"


    Astra was overjoyed and immediately asked for it.


    "Now? Are you sure, you have to know that you were beaten by me just now, but there is no way to fight back!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0069 cooperation?


    "Don''t you dare?" Astra looked up at Su Bai, feeling quite agitated.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Alex was injured, and no one asked me to pass the time! Since you are so anxious to get caught, I will fulfill you!"


    With that, the magic whip disappeared, followed by the Krypton collar automatically falling off and flying aside!


    Without the influence of the Kryptonite, Astra soon felt more comfortable and his power reappeared.


    Although Astra raised the challenge urgently, he did not dare to be careless.


    Slowly getting up, Astra backed down and stared at Su Bai. Su Bai assumed a posture that you could start offensive at any time.


    "Humph!"


    Astra snorted coldly.


    challenge?


    I won''t challenge you!


    She is a general and a powerful fighter, but she is not the kind of warrior without a brain!


    The eyes changed, and the blue laser ray went straight to Su Bai.

 C1420

    at the same time!


    Astra moved!


    The body jumped backwards suddenly, with the help of the laser beam, she could easily and quickly transpose the wall, and then...leave!


    The plan is good, and the idea is great!


    When the laser beam hit the Soviet Union, Astra had already hit the wall!


    There was a sense of impact, but the expected feeling of broken walls did not come. It was more like hitting some thick and strong wall, which gave her a sudden shock, but did not make it out!


    "How could this be?"


    Astra was stunned for a moment, and turned her head subconsciously, trying to break the wall with laser rays!


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    The laser hits the wall, but the wall is not damaged!


    A few minutes later!


    Astra reluctantly gave up, especially seeing Su Bai didn''t stop at all, staring at him with a smile, Astra knew that he must have guessed it a long time ago.


    "Come on, I want to challenge you!"


    Astra took a deep breath and could only choose to challenge.


    Su Bai moved suddenly and came to Astra in an instant.


    Before Astra could react, she took a punch and fell to the ground with a thump, and then... the collar of Kryptonite had reappeared on her neck, and she became weak in an instant."What are you doing, didn''t you say to challenge you?"


    "I gave you a chance to challenge, but I didn''t say that I gave you a chance to escape! So it is a pity that you have no chance to challenge this time! As punishment, I will taste what a Kryptonian mature woman is like at night!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "You...you didn''t say it before!"


    "Oh, then say it now." Su Bai said with a smile, followed by the person who has left the mirror space!


    Astra was stunned!


    No wonder you can''t escape. Is this a special space?


    Thinking this point clearly, Astra suddenly raised hope again, taking advantage of Su Bai''s absence to begin to study this space.She discovered that this space and the real space seemed to overlap. She could see the real space, but couldn''t get close!She saw Su Bai walking into the living room, and then tried to attack Su Bai, but unfortunately... it was like a phantom and hit a blank!Immediately afterwards, she noticed that Su Bai had gone to open the door, and Kara... his niece was here!


    Although she was right by Su Bai''s side, Kara did not seem to have seen it at all!


    "thank you!"


    Kara said towards Su Bai.


    "How is Alex?"


    "It''s okay, just rest for a few days." Kara said, and then said: "Where is Astra? You...you didn''t kill her, did you?"


    "Not yet, but Astra''s performance is not very good, so..." Su Bai said, while deliberately looking to the side, Astra was surprised, can he also see the mirror space Your own?


    "I... I thought she died when Krypton exploded. I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect her to be alive. Although I don''t agree with her actions, I will prevent her from destroying the earth, but... she is me The only relative! If you can''t persuade her to give up the idea of ??occupying the earth, I...I hope you can save her life!"


    Su Bai shrugged, "Actually, what does destroying the earth have to do with me? Don¡¯t forget, if you can¡¯t satisfy me, I will destroy the earth as well. This earth is not important to me... So, I Why do you want to save her life?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. Although I have taught you and helped you, don''t treat me as a good person. I have my own purpose in doing these things!"


    "Just want me to help you with a few words? No such good thing!"


    Carla hesitated: "Then...what do you need to agree to?"


    "Unexpectedly, I won''t kill her first, and I''ll tell you when I think about it!" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    Kara said: "Then... can I see her?"


    After all, this is my aunt, and she and her mother are twins, they look exactly the same, and childhood memories rush to my heart, even if I know that she is not the aunt in my mind, but I still miss and miss it!


    "Not right now, wait for me to finish!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Kara froze for a while, finished?


    Kara is not Astra, she has been integrated into the earth after living on the earth for a long time.


    Naturally know what this means!


    "You and Alex..." Carla couldn''t help but think of Alex.


    How did Su Bai know that Alex was arrested, and Alex''s behavior was also very strange. When mentioning Su Bai, the tone was very wrong. This is not like unfamiliar or fearful. After all, Su Bai is To destroy the earth!


    "You are right!"


    Su Bai confirmed Carla''s guess, and Carla was surprised and asked again.


    Su Bai said: "For more details, you can ask Alex."

 C1421

    After speaking, Su Bai waved his hand, a strong wind came, and Kara flew out involuntarily in an instant.After hesitating, Kara didn''t knock on the door any more, but went to find Alex, she wanted to figure out what was going on!


    "You want to destroy the earth?"


    When Su Bai returned to the mirror space, Astra couldn''t help but ask."Are you not an earthling? If... you don''t care about this earth, we can cooperate! You help me get this planet, I can give you whatever you want!"


    Item 0070


    Seeing Astra''s excitement, Su Bai laughed lightly: "Want to cooperate with me? You are not qualified now. When will you succeed in the challenge, let''s talk about it later!"


    "I have an army!"


    "All of them are made up of powerful criminals. If you cooperate with me...whatever you want is much easier!" Astra did not give up, but Su Bai did not intend to give her the opportunity to waste Tongue!Destroying the earth is just to inspire Cara, even if he really intends to destroy the earth, he does not need to cooperate with Astra at all!What''s more, Astra is still just his own slave now, how can he be qualified?Before Astra had finished speaking, Su Bai directly dragged Astra to the bedside!


    Kryptonians!


    Su Bai really wanted to try it, is there any difference!


    Divide by two, Astra is gone!Once the Kryptonite stone collar was worn, she couldn''t be a woman who couldn''t be different, even weaker than an ordinary woman, and couldn''t resist at all.I have to say that although Astra''s is Carla''s aunt, this kind of mature woman feels more flavorful, not to mention the figure, there is no trace of fat!After a brief pause, after a careful appreciation, Su Bai rushed over.Poor Astra, the dignified female general of Krypton, is like a helpless lamb at this moment, unable to resist...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the Kryptonite Stone, it feels no different from ordinary humans, but this body is still pretty good!


    Although it looks weak and weak, the endurance is indeed amazing!


    After a full bliss for three or four hours, Su Bai came out of the mirrored space contentedly. As for Astra...er... Needless to say, she should have a good rest!


    At noon the next day, Su Bai came to the Supernatural Operation Bureau leisurely.


    They are really used to the arrival of Su Bai.


    Although I felt terrified at the beginning, after a long time, Su Bai didn''t seem to be so easy to get along with, and he also saved Carla and Alex.In addition to his special relationship with Alex, there is a faint feeling of becoming his own person, and some people even greet him, send coffee or something!With coffee, Su Bai came to Alex''s ward.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Alex smiled: "Thank you!"


    Saved her, caught Astra!


    Su Bai sat down beside him, opened the quilt and looked at her injury!


    It''s not serious, and it will be fine after a few days of cultivation.


    "Heal here with peace of mind, anyway, I have found someone to replace you, so don''t worry for now!" Su Bai said.


    Alex frowned: "Astra? You really...really..."


    "Fucked her? Yes!"


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Alex sighed: "Carla visited me yesterday and asked...what happened to you! I have explained to her, she should understand. It''s just...I''m her sister, As Terra is her aunt again, but now..."


    "Don''t worry about these, just be your own identity!"


    Alex''s expression was slightly sad, and then he nodded to normal.


    After a while, Su Bai left directly.


    Su Bai continued to exercise his abilities in the deserted area!


    In addition to super power, the increase in speed has something to do with size, height, pace when running, the importance of the body, etc. Su Bai has been trying to see what is the most perfect one!


    "call¡­¡­"


    After running for a few laps, Su Bai was ready to take a rest, the shock wave ability was released, and he sensed the situation of Earth One.


    This is the advantage of having seismic energy, you can pay attention to the situation of several earths at any time!


    It was only after this induction that the Flash was not easy on Earth, and seemed to be busy dealing with a guy called the Turtle Man!Su Bai remembers that this guy¡¯s abilities are very interesting. It seems that he can form an energy field and absorb the kinetic energy in it. It will make people feel that time has become static. The Flash has fought him before but it didn¡¯t solve it. Way, this guy seems to have stolen a lot of valuable things!This ability has a certain suppression to the Flash or the haste!Although it can break through if the speed is fast enough, it will definitely have an impact...


    Su Bai can also absorb kinetic energy, but there is no way to form a force field like the turtle man.


    "Go back? This ability is worth a trip by yourself!"


    Moreover, if he remembers correctly, there seems to be a Shark King and ballistics after the Turtle Man ends!


    Can go back and stay for a few days!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai ran back home quickly!


    The mirror space was removed, and Astra appeared directly.


    Looking around, Astra knew that he had come to a normal world, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Want to know why I don''t care about this earth?" Su Bai asked.


    Astra nodded in amazement, and immediately saw Su Bai holding her waist, and then...the bright black lightning flashed!


    Whoosh whoosh!

 C1422

    In the case of running fast, Astra can barely keep up and see.


    Such an astonishing speed surprised Astra even more.


    He still has this ability?


    Time and space wormholes gradually appeared, and the two crossed the wormholes and returned to Earth One!


    "What is this place?"


    Enduring the uncomfortable feeling, Astra looked around and asked suspiciously.


    "Earth one, parallel to the earth!" Su Bai said.


    "Parallel Earth..."


    Astra was stunned!


    Is this why he doesn''t care about that earth?Because even if it is destroyed, he can go to other worlds?Here... is his earth?


    "Follow me honestly, and I will go back after I finish the work! Don''t even think about running, here... but my world!" Su Bai said calmly, and then took her back to his home.


    Imogen is in the bar, Zed is in the gallery, and only Nora and Lisa are the sisters of Captain Cold!


    After I took Lisa away last time, I put her at home and there is no further information. It doesn''t matter if Lisa arrives!


    Item 0071


    Su Bai''s sudden return with Astra made the two of them a little surprised. Nora was overjoyed and Lisa stood up.


    "This is Astra, my slave!"


    "Nora, Liv, my woman!"


    Su Bai briefly introduced, and then said: "I just come back and have a look."


    He really just came back to see and show up by the way, and set Astra for a while, the purpose of his return is the turtle man!


    After leaving Astra, Su Bai''s body changed abruptly, and Mr. Immortal''s costume appeared, followed by... the person had disappeared.


    The next moment, the abandoned library in Midtown.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    This library was abandoned after the particle accelerator exploded. Almost no one came here, and the place here was big enough for the Turtle Man to store his stolen things.The most important thing is that this is where the tortoise man''s ex-wife works and where he settles.


    Looking at the library, Su Bai''s body suddenly moved.


    Immediately afterwards, people have appeared in a certain hall.


    There are all sorts of things in the hall, many stolen jewelry, famous paintings and the like!


    A fat man sitting there seemed to be studying something.


    Feeling the appearance of Su Bai, the fat woman raised her head and said: "The Flash, I haven''t looked for you yet, I didn''t expect you to find...you are not the Flash, who are you?"


    Seeing that it was not the familiar runner in red, the turtle man was obviously taken aback.


    Su Bai did not speak and began to weaken his abilities. I have to say that this is quite depressing. When will the great masters come out? Every time you see what ability you have to weaken yourself first, it is enough to send death to this point. !


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, as if he was releasing the brewing appearance, the tortoise man didn''t dare to take the risk, picked up the gun vigilantly, and then slowly walked towards Su Bai.


    One step, two steps.Immediately afterwards, I saw the tortoise man''s body suddenly shook. In an instant, a circle of green light enveloped the surroundings, an energy field!


    "It''s really a tortoise man, even the color of energy is green..."


    Su Bai spit out and said to the turtle man: "Don''t waste time, shoot, otherwise... Even if I don''t kill you, your position will be exposed!"


    "boom!"


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, the bullet had penetrated the body!


    Then, with a bang, Su fell to the ground.


    Withdrawing his ability, the Turtle Man looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    What the hell is this?


    Is this guy sick, came here to die?


    This incident was too abrupt and unreasonable, which made the Turtle Man a little confused, but...he died, he was dead, anyway!Thinking of this, the tortoise man was about to dispose of Su Bai''s body. He just bent over, but suddenly realized that Su Bai was missing.This surprised him suddenly, hell?Subconsciously turning around to release his power, he saw Su Bai appearing not far behind him.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t waste time."


    With this sentence again, for a moment, did the Turtle Man feel that time has gone backwards?I have heard this sentence!However, no matter what he wants to do, he doesn''t need to worry about his ability!The Turtleman thought about this and felt relieved. As soon as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt that his head was swollen for an instant, as if his head was about to split. After a few seconds, the surrounding abilities dissipated, and then the Turtleman puffed. He fell to the ground and fainted!


    "If it weren''t for Lao Tzu''s golden finger, I really don''t want a guy like you to be killed!"

 C1423

    Shame!


    Su Bai shook his head and took the tortoise man directly to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    While Barry and others were still wondering how to find the tortoise man, they saw the tortoise man lying directly in front of the crowd, followed by the black lightning leaving.


    "Is... Mr. Immortal?"


    "What''s the situation with him...?"


    "It''s been a long time since I showed up, I caught the tortoise man and sent it over as soon as I showed up..."


    At a loss!


    You look at me, I look at you, all at a loss!


    Wells froze for a moment, looked at the others, and then returned to normal.The voice of Mr. Immortal just appeared in his mind, and he also understood his intention to send the Turtle Man!


    If the abilities of the tortoise man are understood through research, they can be used for research and development to deal with the haste!


    Obviously, Wells has this ability to do it!


    After gaining the Turtleman''s ability to deal with the Turtleman, Su Bai returned home.


    As soon as he got home, Su Bai discovered that something went wrong in such a short time!


    Lisa and Astra seem to be at odds with each other?


    Already Nora¡¯s character would definitely not fight for anything, but Lisa is a criminal, and her character is naturally unreliable.And Astra?The dignified female general of Krypton, even if she is trapped by Su Bai now, it is not Lisa that an ordinary person can provoke, that kind of superior habit naturally does not change so quickly, so the two should have a quarrel!


    Su Bai didn''t bother to mediate, anyway, Astra would not be here anyway!


    The night is long.


    There is only one big bed in the house, and when Zed comes back, there will be more people.Lisa was somewhat shy and ran to sleep on the sofa, but the result... the few people on the bed were naturally fighting.


    It can be said that Lisa slept well this night, until the sound stopped, she fell asleep in confusion!


    Early the next morning, Su Bai was gone.


    First I went to see Frost Killer and Dr. Kwang, and then I went to meet Caitlin and Linda Parker.


    During this period, Su Bai did a search, and there was no super girl Carla on Earth.


    In the next few days, Su Bai was nowhere, basically immersed in the gentle village.Of course, absorbing the cosmic energy, naturally he has not forgotten the things of cultivation, which is basically what he must do every day.


    The conflict between Astra and Lisa has not improved.


    Lisa laughed at Astra for being enjoyed by the Soviet Union every day, and Astra would fight back against Lisa. You didn''t even want this chance!


    Anyway, did the two quarrel and quarrel, but... they didn''t do anything.


    In contrast, Su Bai still prefers Nora.Don''t look at her as having no special identity, she can only be regarded as a magic trick.But beautiful, obedient, and well-behaved, that''s enough.


    Item 0072


    "The Flash became a thief? Hundreds of people had their wallets stolen overnight?"


    On the sofa Lisa read the newly published newspaper, and then curled her lips and said: "This shouldn¡¯t be the Flash¡¯s doing, right? But this pattern, this lightning ray really looks like the Flash! He shouldn¡¯t be true Did you switch to stealing things?" Lisa turned to Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai leaned on the sofa, and Nora was helping him massage his head.


    Recently, the restlessness of absorbing the cosmic energy has become stronger and stronger, it seems that it should be fast!


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Su Bai stretched out his hand and took the newspaper and opened his eyes to take a look.


    The picture above does look like the Flash when he was running, but... she knew it was not the Flash.


    It''s ballistic!


    Ballistic is also a haste.


    It was a scientist in the Mercury Lab. Later, he injected a super-speed serum to gain a strong speed. As a result, she lost her mind. This serum itself has very strong side effects, and she was an ordinary person, and finally turned to ashes in the running , Ran to death!It can be said that it is more aggrieved.


    Her only role may be her uniform.


    Later, Jesse Kuai''s uniform was transformed according to her uniform style!


    Of course, in the TV series, because she took the serum at the end, the speed became faster, and the lightning light turned blue, which reminded of Jisu, exposing the identity of Jisu, but now it''s all about it.However, in the TV series, it is also because of the extremely fast vest Jay that will continue to study this serum, so that the ballistic has a chance to get it. Now that there is no such thing, how does the ballistic appear?


    "Anyway, I''ll know when I see you, how can I try something with her!"


    Su Bai put down the newspaper casually, and the costume of Mr. Immortal appeared on him.


    Seeing this, everyone knew that Su Bai was going out.


    "I want to go too!" Astra suddenly said.


    She has been here since she came to this earth, and she also wants to go out and see how this earth is different.

 C1424

    Moreover, the concept of parallel universes gave Astra more ideas, and his horizons became wider!


    If she can, she doesn''t want to be an enemy of Kara, but the earth is her greatest hope. If she can go to the parallel world, maybe...this trouble can be avoided!


    In Astra''s view.


    The parallel world may be an unbridgeable gap for others, but for Su Bai, it seems to be as simple as visiting from one city to another!


    She even felt that Su Bai brought herself here, not just for the kind of thing every night, but to give herself a hint?Give yourself a direction?Therefore, the idea of ??running away has been suppressed before you know it!


    "Crack!"


    Su Bai''s hand raised slightly, and the Kryptonite stone collar fell off instantly and Su Bai took it away.


    Having recovered his strength, Astra felt much more relaxed.


    "Follow me!"


    Su Bai said, the person was gone.


    Astra glanced at Lisa with a cold snort, followed by a swish, and flew out from the window...


    "Lisa, I don''t think you will fight with her anymore!" Nora said to Lisa looking at the window.


    "Fear, what are you afraid of... She dare not do anything to me!" Lisa muttered.


    The roof of the Mercury Laboratory.


    Su Bai put his hands on his shoulders, and it took a while before a figure fell from the sky.


    After finally regaining his ability, Astra was a little excited.


    Although she had been locked up for a long time before, she had not lost her ability. This feeling was completely different.Moreover, she also browsed the world by the way and got a rough idea!


    "The person I''m looking for is right below, here... the woman in the white coat is called Eliza Harmon, and the codename is Ballistic! Go down and play with him and catch her!" Su Bai pointed to her feet Said to Astra.


    Although separated by the roof, Astra could see through, and quickly determined who Su Bai was talking about!


    If it hadn¡¯t come to Earth One, Astra would definitely not obey Su Bai¡¯s instructions, but now...


    Astra chuckled, bent down, squatted, and slammed her fist down.


    Damn it!


    The roof collapsed in an instant!


    Following Astra, he jumped straight down.


    Simple and rude, full of destructiveness!


    bump!


    Astra fell heavily, and in the laboratory, Eliza Harmon in a white coat subconsciously glanced at the roof, and then looked at Astra."You...who are you and what are you doing?"


    Astra didn''t talk nonsense at all, the laser beams in his eyes appeared directly.


    Eliza Harmon escaped in horror, and saw a hole appeared directly in the place hit by the laser beam. Such destructive power made Eliza Harmon frightened, and she ran to the side of the experiment at the fastest speed. A needle was taken out on the stage!


    "This is... This is the last, damn... Who the hell is this guy!" Eliza Harmon was a little angry, watching Astra turn her head and look at herself again for a surprise attack, she couldn''t hesitate. .


    The needle hit the next wall, and for an instant... there was an electric light in her eyes.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The laser beam came, but Eliza Harmon easily avoided, followed by a bang!


    Astra flew out instantly!


    Damn it!


    Smashing it on the wall, Astra watched that Eliza Harmon had been put on a tight red and black uniform, and she was also wearing a red blindfold!


    "So fast!"


    Astra was slightly surprised.


    Avoiding the laser vision, attacking yourself, and changing your clothes, this was all done in a short moment!


    "It''s really fast... This speed should be faster than Barry is now, no wonder Barry can''t catch up! Ultimate speed 9? Unfortunately... the side effects are too great!"


    On the roof, Su Bai watched the battle.


    In the TV series, the Flash always said that he was the fastest person in the world, but he was hit in the face when he flashed backwards, and he was hit in the face at speed, and his trajectory was faster than him, not to mention the speed god Savitan. They are some ordinary villains, they also lose first, then win, this face is slapped!Fortunately, the Flash has never said such a thing, otherwise, Su Bai will definitely make a spit!


    Chapter 0073 Want to really have speed?


    Su Bai thought that there was something wrong, and Astra had already fought with the ballistics below.


    The ballistic speed is fast, but Astra''s speed is not slow, after all, he is a Kryptonian!What''s more, her body of steel is not for nothing. Ballistic attacks can''t cause effective damage to her at all. Of course, she will fly around!

 C1425

    Ballistics discovered this after a few attacks, and the serum has a limited time, so she quickly changed her strategy.


    Whoosh!


    Just ran away!


    "Want to run!" Astra sneered and chased after him.


    The wall was knocked open, and Astra had chased him in a very savage way, running and flying alone.


    Even if the people in Midtown have become accustomed to this kind of scene, they are still very fast.


    The police and cutting-edge laboratories have also received news, and the Flash has directly caught up.


    Suddenly, it was a mess in Midtown!


    Speed ??alone!


    The trajectory should be faster, and Astra followed closely, and from time to time he would use lasers to attack the trajectory to slow down her speed!


    As for the Flash, the original speed seemed to be incomparable, and he had to take care of the people who were affected. It didn''t take long... he was left behind.Although Sisko is still helping to provide locations, it is not so easy to catch up.This makes Barry quite frustrated, but...it''s not bad, at least the people now know...it wasn''t something the Flash stole before, there is another haste similar to the Flash!Barry has saved his reputation!


    "boom!"


    The laser beam exploded, dust was flying ahead, and the ballistic did not react for a while. The huge inertial force made her fly directly, rolling on the ground several times before stopping.


    Astra fell slowly, her trajectory struggling and she was being continued to run, but the lightning on her body rushed back and forth, as if she was about to extinguish.


    "No, no...not now..." Ballistic shouted loudly, but...the light of lightning has completely disappeared.


    It''s time for serum.


    After losing his ability, the side effects suddenly surged up, and the ballistic grunt directly passed out!


    Astra curled her lips and walked over and picked up the trajectory.


    "Hi, put her down!"


    The Flash Barry is here!


    Astra looked at the Flash with a sneer, and the laser beam suddenly shot out.


    The Flash dodged hurriedly, and when he did, Astra was already flying into the sky!


    If it is flying horizontally, the Flash can still figure out a way to chase it down!Now people are directly rushing into the sky, how can they chase?


    In desperation, the Flash could only return to the laboratory to find a way to investigate Astra''s identity.


    Astra found Su Bai with a dazed trajectory, Su Bai led them to an empty space, and then directly into the mirror space!


    The trajectory was lying on the ground, and Astra curiously studied its mirror space!


    She didn''t have the ability before. Now that she has the ability, Su Bai hasn''t planned to put a Krypton collar on herself for the time being, so she can study and study!


    Ignoring Astra, Supai looked at the missile.


    He is more than 1.7 meters tall, and his body is a little thin. With the mask off, he looks pretty good!


    Very standard beauty!


    "This uniform... is really the same as Jesse Kuai Ke''s. Later Jesse Kuai Ke basically used her style. The only difference is that it has an extra lightning symbol!" Su Bai said with a smile , And then began to check her physical condition.


    Although the serum of Ultimate Speed ??9 can make the ordinary person of Ballistic get faster than the Flash, but the damage to the cells is even more powerful.


    This thing is like drugs, it can make people addicted and full of cravings, but the same... is also very harmful to the body.


    If you do not continue to inject, the ballistic will probably not live long. If you continue to inject, it will speed up the time of death!


    To put it simply, ballistic is already a mortal!


    "You...who are you?" Ballistic woke up leisurely, and blurted out after seeing Su Bai. But before Su Bai could answer, she answered, "You, you are Mr. Immortal? Rumors are better than Lightning. Even faster, Mr. Immortal, who is not your opponent even at speed? You... why are you here, that woman?" On the ballistic side, he found the devastating Astra not far away!"She... is yours! Are you trying to catch me?"


    "The feeling of gaining speed... is it good?" Su Bai said lightly.


    The ballistic was silent.


    Of course it feels good. Good things are addictive, and you can''t stop knowing that it''s dangerous.


    "You are dying! No matter whether you continue to inject this serum, you will die! It can be said that you will definitely die! But... I can give you a chance. A chance to continue to live and even have speed, you... Do you want it?"


    Su Bai''s words seemed to have a kind of bewitching magic power, making Ballistic instantly raise his head and look directly at Su Bai."Really?"


    "I can give you speed, but this process is dangerous, not everyone can bear it! If you succeed, you will gain speed and survive. If you fail, you will die! However, you will die anyway, so I think...you should be willing to give it a try, right?"


    "Why? Why do you want to help me?" Ballistic nodded first. She would definitely not let this opportunity go, but she didn''t understand why!


    "Of course I won''t help you in vain."


    "If you fail, at least I can master some experience! If you succeed, in the future...you will follow me!"

 C1426

    "I''m just an experiment!" Ballistic understood!"How big is the success rate...?"


    "I have tried it before, but it is only for enhancing the ability, and its energy is not strong! Unlike you, you are an ordinary person, and the energy needed to directly obtain the ability is naturally stronger. What I can tell you is this Just a certain amount of energy can make you dead, and the chance of success is very low!"


    "What energy?"


    "Cosmic Energy!"


    "Cosmic energy?" The ballistic stunned. Although she didn''t know how Su Bai mastered the cosmic energy and could empower others, as a scientist at the Mercury Laboratory, she naturally knew how powerful the cosmic energy was!


    Item 0074


    The stars are dotted all around.


    Ballistic took a deep breath and closed his eyes and was ready, Su Bai moved his fingers slightly, pulling cosmic energy into Ballistic''s body!


    Although it''s just a little bit of starlight, don''t look at Su Bai''s usual absorption, when it is a large piece of absorption, but that is Su Bai!Other people can''t bear it, so just a little bit of starlight enters the body, and the ballistic feels as if it is about to be torn apart. That powerful energy seems to make every cell of his body swallowed and destroyed.She felt that she might explode at any time, and her soul would be annihilated because she couldn''t bear this energy!Just when the missile began to despair, she suddenly felt the energy quieter, and then began to become stronger and weaker, and then... when her head was empty, she knew nothing!


    She is dizzy!


    Su Bai did not stop!


    Whether the trajectory can survive is not within his consideration, what he has to consider is whether he can succeed!


    Planet Devourers empower others, and it seems easy to create Star Devourers, but that''s because planet devourers have a better understanding of cosmic energy than ordinary people, and they are different!Such experience is very valuable!Therefore, Su Bai is really experimenting with the idea that he is not good at experimenting with his own woman on the ballistic body!


    Just like Xiao Na before!


    But her level is still light, and her energy is completely different.


    One is strengthening.


    One is from scratch, can it be the same?


    Looking at the painful trajectory of her body twitching even when she fainted, Astra felt quite touched!


    Defeat against Su!


    At the beginning, she just felt that Su Bai was powerful and mysterious!


    Then through the contacts of the past few days, I found that there are many women defeated in the Soviet Union, and there is no sense of big ambition. This is indeed a personal figure in Astra''s eyes, but it is just that!


    A man who will be influenced by a woman is not a hero!


    But seeing Su Bai at this time, Astra had to admit it!


    I was wrong!


    It is not that he will be influenced by women, but she will be influenced by her own woman.


    The difference in this point is still great!


    "She...will die like this?" Astra couldn''t help asking.


    "meeting!"


    Su Bai said indifferently: "Although this is a pity, she is considered a beautiful woman after all, but...she is better to die than my woman! I will pity Xiangxiyu because she is my woman, or maybe my woman! If she survives and succeeds... then she will also become one of the people I care about!"


    "This world, other worlds, countless worlds have countless women, I can''t care about every one of them!"


    "It''s not that I''ve never done anything harsh!"


    "For me, there are two kinds of women!"


    "Woman, and my woman!"


    Su Bai said and glanced at Astra: "Maybe you can also think about what kind of... you are!"


    Live to die, live to die!


    The ballistic awakened, but soon passed out in pain, and then woke up and fainted.


    The whole body seems to have fallen apart, and all the cells don''t seem to belong to themselves!She was barely awake, a few times... Ballistic seemed to feel that she was already dead!


    Like this, I don''t know how long it has been in a trance.


    That point of starlight, that point of cosmic energy was finally exhausted.


    Su Bai wiped his forehead, sweating unconsciously.


    It can be seen that this is not easy for him!


    "Success?"


    Although Ballistic didn''t wake up, she still had a weak and steady breathing. If she failed, I''m afraid she should not even exist anymore!


    "Success!"


    Su Bai sat on the ground and said relaxedly: "It''s really not easy to give others the ability. I have to say that the ballistic luck is very good. If she had not injected the serum before, she would have died! Although the serum is only temporary, And there are side effects, but the influence of the serum makes her cells change somewhat, which can be the residual speed energy, so she can persist for so long and persist to success!"

 C1427

    "If you want to succeed in others in the future, you must first strengthen your physical fitness before you can succeed!"


    After resting for more than ten minutes, Su Bai allowed Astra to leave here with a ballistic trajectory, but instead of going home, he went directly to a nearby hotel and opened a presidential suite...Wait until the room was opened. , Astra came in through the window holding the ballistic trajectory, and by the way Su Bai released the illusion to cover up a little, after all, the cutting-edge laboratory is still looking for Astra!


    "Look at her, I will take a bath!"


    After sweating, Su Bai wants to take a comfortable bath now!


    During the period, Su Bai also let Astra in and give him a drink.


    Take a bath and drink.


    After staying for more than an hour, Su Bai dried his body and came out wrapped in a bath towel.


    The spacious living room.


    Su Bai was sitting on the sofa drinking wine, Astra followed, and the missile was lying on a small sofa not far away, unexpectedly not awake!


    "What do I have to do to let you help me capture an earth?" Astra asked suddenly.


    Su Bai is strong and able to travel through parallel worlds. Although his ballistic trajectory has not yet been awakened, he must have gained his ability. In other words, he still has the strength to cultivate a group of powerful superpowers!There was no fundamental contradiction between the two, although it was because of Alex, but he also paid the price, so Astra now really wants to cooperate with Supai, to get one for himself and for Krypton. Own planet!


    "Is there anything you can give and I can see?" Su Bai asked indifferently.


    Astra frowned, speechless for a while.


    Myself...what else?


    Not to mention her body, she is still a Soviet prisoner of war slave. She doesn''t belong to her anymore, so... what else can she have?


    "Hmm..."


    Moans sounded, and the ballistic woke up quietly.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt sore all over her body, even if she felt pain only with a slight movement, she couldn''t help but hum.The motionless ballistic memory gradually awakened, and quickly recalled what had happened.


    "I am still alive?"


    Item 0075


    "Obviously, yes!"


    When the trajectory was at a loss, a voice rang lightly from the side. When the trajectory turned around, he saw a handsome man sitting next to him, his upper body wrapped around his sturdy and perfect body, and a bath towel wrapped around his waist.Beside this man, is the woman who chased her and made her helpless!


    After a moment of stunned, the ballistic immediately reacted to surprise and said: "Are you Mr. Immortal?"


    "Are you surprised?"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Ballistics don¡¯t know what to say, accident?Of course, she did not expect the famous Mr. Immortal to be so young and handsome...


    Nodding his head subconsciously, the trajectory found that his body was recovering quickly, and his heart moved, followed by a stunned face, and then an expression of ecstasy.Feeling the familiar flow of energy, she knew that it was not because of the serum, but she... she really had this ability.


    She can really run to her heart''s content!


    Thinking back to the agony of dying, Ballistic felt that it was all worth it!


    "If you can touch me, I will give you freedom!"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke at this moment.


    The ballistic froze for a moment. With the ability, no one would not expect freedom. She still remembered the previous conditions.This proposal made her a little eager, and she glanced at Astra hesitantly.


    "She won''t make a move." Su Bai said lightly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Ballistic knew that Mr. Immortal was fast, but she still wanted to try it.Seeing him sitting in that clothes with a casual look, Ballistic felt that there might be a chance, just... just touch it!Lightning flashed in her eyes, the lightning flashed, and the trajectory moved!The distance between the two was not far, and the movement of the ballistic almost came to Su Bai.


    Su Bai is within her reach.


    Her face was filled with excitement.


    But at this moment, the corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised and shook slightly, and in an instant, an energy field appeared. At that moment, the trajectory felt like he could not move at once, no... to be precise, it seemed to be slowed down countless times. !Under her stunned gaze, Su Bai slowly got up and walked slowly in front of her, Shi Shiran stepped aside!


    boom!


    The force field was removed, and the trajectory failed to react for a while and the body rushed directly onto the sofa.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I only give you one chance, have you taken it?" Su Bai said flatly.


    Ballistic hesitated and nodded.


    Mr. Immortal''s speed itself is fast, coupled with this strange ability, and the woman here... Ballistic feels that he has no chance of winning at all!


    "My identity is not known to many people yet, especially the people in the cutting-edge laboratory. Your identity has been exposed, so don''t show up for the time being, and be with Astra." Su Bai explained briefly, and then Just let Ballistics go back and clean up. At least for the time being, it is impossible for her to go back to be a scientist. Obviously, Ballistics is not going to continue.

 C1428

    As for Astra, Su Bai believed that she would know what to do and what not to do.


    After the trajectory left, Su Bai and Astra did not leave, and simply stayed in the hotel.This time, Astra didn¡¯t wear the Kryptonite stone, so the whole feeling was completely different. That kind of strong physical quality allowed Su Bai to free himself without any consideration. The result was... the bed collapsed and the wall was in Ah. When Stella couldn''t bear the pleasure, she accidentally pressed two huge holes with her hands!This is because Astra is more familiar with the control of power, otherwise the damage would be more serious!


    "You look at the trajectory for the time being, and I will tell you if I order!"


    Dressed elegantly, Su Bai left a large sum of money in the room, and then left.


    Astra didn''t expect that Su Bai would let herself go like this, but after another thought, it was nothing.


    His world, his strength.


    Even if she wants to escape, it''s useless, let alone she doesn''t want to at all right now!


    After Su Bai returned to the cutting-edge laboratory, he soon became one again, and everyone was not surprised that Su Bai often left.Soon Su Bai discovered that Barry had not encountered the Shark King. This made Su Bai a little bit surprised. This Shark King came from Earth II. After the time and space wormhole was closed, the Shark King was unable to go home and filled Barry with resentment. , Why didn''t it come out?


    Remember, the Shark King seemed to have been caught by the Sky Eye Society.


    Didn¡¯t it come out like in the TV series?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai didn''t care too much, he himself had no interest in the Shark King!On the contrary, Barry the Flash, whether it was his frustration with speed before or this encounter, made him very depressed. At the same time, his desire for speed has become very strong. He is the guardian of Midtown, so he intends to improve himself. The speed, and the only way for him is to travel to the past, when he travels to the flashback and disguise Dr. Wells, let the flashback help him increase his speed!


    Some people supported this idea and others opposed it. In the end... Barry decided to do it!


    Barry traveled across the past to seek help from the flashback, but Su Bai did not follow. Anyway, for Barry, he should be back soon, so he stayed with Caitlin in the laboratory!


    Others stayed in the hall wisely, Su Bai and Caitlin were in the next room with each other!After a while, I heard a swish, Barry is back!


    After Su Bai and Caitlin came out, they were about to ask Barry if they succeeded. Su Bai looked at him and Caitlin in amazement. Su Bai turned around and saw something that looked like a ghost flying from behind. Passing Su Bai and Caitlin went straight to Barry and rushed over!


    Time Undead!


    This is the first time Su Bai has seen the undead of time!


    I have traveled a lot, but this is the first time the undead have seen time!


    The undead of time specializes in hunting down those who are quick to surpass. They are the stewards of super power?However, there will be black lightning after that, which is the younger brother of the undead of time!Seeing the undead of time rushing towards Barry, he knew that his crossing action had already made the undead of time stare at him!


    Chapter 0076 Black Sea Monster


    "Run!" Su Bai yelled to Barry. Barry suddenly disappeared like a dream. The undead immediately chased after the time, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. This incident made everyone a little surprised, Sisko and Kate. Lin hurriedly reacted to help Barry, but they could only find Barry, but they couldn''t find the time undead!It can be about half an hour, Barry is back!


    "Huhuhu..."


    "I finally got rid of it!"


    Barry gasped, and then took out the harvest.


    A USB flash drive.


    This was given by the flashback, a way to speed up Barry!


    There is a formula on the U disk, a device similar to an accelerator, which can increase the speed of Barry Point by about four times. This speed... can already catch up to the extreme speed.But this accelerator is too ugly, it looks very annoying when attached to the suit. After training, Barry intends to let Wells shrink him. It is best to install it directly on the suit!


    Barry feels confident that he is getting faster and can fight speed.


    Su Bai was not idle either.


    Or because no one doubted it, this formula did not cover Su Bai. Before Barry''s instrument was made, Su Bai had already quietly made a chip-like instrument and buried it in his own. Under the skin.This thing is really awesome!Barry was able to increase four times, Su Bai tried it although he didn''t have that much, but he could also increase it by about twice!


    After all, his speed is fast enough, and it is naturally not so easy to improve.


    But this is enough!


    The speed-increasing Barry is ready to cross to Earth II to fight directly with Extreme Speed, but Su Bai does not intend to participate. He is very clear that even if Barry''s speed increases, he is not an opponent of Extreme Speed, because Barry''s concerns have caused too many ties!If I remember correctly, Barry seemed to hand over speed to Extreme Speed, and then... to regain speed, another particle accelerator explosion!


    Barry regained speed.


    And Jessie also gained superb power!


    This is a good opportunity.


    Jessie, Jessie is quick!


    Su Bai will naturally not let Jessie miss.


    Earth Two!


    Su Bai easily rushed through the time wormhole to the bar where Jesse was.


    She is with Shauna and Betty!


    At this time, Jesse was helping in the bar. Speaking of her father Wells¡¯ feeling of being a daughter, he was very strict with her. Usually Jesse had no chance to get in touch with things like the bar. She was also very comfortable at the beginning. But it''s done in a good way now!


    "Follow me up!"


    Su Bai suddenly appeared next to Jesse. Jesse was stunned and found that it was Su Bai. He hesitated and put down the things in his hand, and went upstairs with Su Bai!


    During this period of time, she was thinking about when Su Bai would... come to herself!

 C1429

    When he came upstairs, Jessie asked tentatively and nervously: "Is it...Is it here to see my father?"


    Su Bai looked at her with a faint smile: "Forget it, I am going to take you to Earth One, no need to hide anymore!"


    "Really? Great!" Jesse said excitedly.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Bai''s sentence, however, made Jessie stop."There is still something to do before sending you back!"


    "What...what?" Jesse asked tremblingly, she was already aware of what it was.


    One step, one step, Su Bai walked to Jesse, Jesse wanted to lower his head nervously, but saw a hand stretched over and dragged his chin, and then involuntarily raised it.Before Jesse wanted to dodge his eyes, he saw that Su Bai had bowed his head and kissed him.


    Sentimental little mouth, it feels great!


    Jessie had no idea of ??resisting at all, unknowingly he had fallen under the Soviet defeat.Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly hugged Jesse up, strode towards the room.


    There was loud music downstairs, and no one heard Jesse''s voice!


    After a long time, Jessie''s face was flushed, and she lay there resting with blurred eyes.


    Su Bai got up and wore clothes, I have to say that Jesse is great!


    The body is well-developed, and it is full of youthfulness. Although it is also shy, it can cooperate!


    "Take a break, tomorrow I will take you to Earth One!"


    Su Bai said to Jesse, Jesse responded in a daze, Su Bai had already gone out!


    Outside, Betty has helped Su Bai make tea.


    "I''m looking for someone called the Black Sea Monster!" Su Bai ordered directly.


    "understood!"


    Betty nodded and turned to leave.


    Obey the order, obey the order of Su Bai, this is the only thing Betty will do!


    As the night is late, the bar has ceased business!


    Jesse is still resting, Shauna and Betty brought someone back!


    Black Sea Monster!


    It is the double body of the black canary Laurel of Earth One!


    It is still dressed in black style, very much like Earth II!


    I saw that the Black Sea Monster looked a little embarrassed, and his mouth was still blocked.


    It is estimated that Xiao Na and Betty should be ups and downs miserably!


    The Black Sea Monster has the super power of sonic waves, but Shauna can teleport and Betty can release bombs.


    Combining the two, it is normal for the Black Sea Monster to lose!


    "Who are you, why are you arresting me!"


    Xiao Na let the Black Sea Monster regain her freedom, and the Black Sea Monster looked at Su Bai and asked vigilantly!


    "My name is Mr. Immortal!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "You are Mr. Immortal? Are you arresting me... want me to take refuge in you?" Black Sea Monster asked.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Su Bai nodded and asked directly.


    Black Sea Monster said: "If you are really Mr. Immortal, I think my answer is...Yes!"


    "It''s easy!"


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao''s body moved suddenly, and the Black Sea Monster felt a sudden cold before he could react, and immediately discovered that... his clothes had fallen into the opponent''s hands!


    "So fast!"


    The Black Sea Monster gave a stunned smile, and then said, "I believe it, but... can you return the clothes to me?"


    Su Bai smiled and threw the clothes to the black sea monster!


    "In the future, you will stay here with Xiao Na and Betty. You don''t need to do anything for the time being. I will notify you when necessary!" Su Bai said indifferently, and then entered Betty''s room.


    Betty''s eyes lit up instantly, and she followed!


    Chapter 0077 Speed ??VS Su Bai


    After eating Jesse, he found the Black Sea Monster and met Betty again.

 C1430

    While enjoying Su Bai''s side, Barry has also come to Earth Two and is fighting with extreme speed.In terms of speed improvement, Barry really has the power to fight the speed. In the end, Barry even set up a set to bring the speed to the earth one, using the psychological problem of the speed, that is, the family factor to grasp the speed!


    However, heroes are admired, but there are many disadvantages!


    The Flash didn''t take the killer against Extreme Speed, but instead allowed Extreme Speed ??to take advantage of it. After getting out of the predicament, he began to retaliate!


    I caught someone directly!


    A person who has to throw a rat-aperture for them!


    Wally West.


    Iris'' brother, Joe''s son!


    Someone who didn''t know before, but only met recently!


    He caught Wally at high speed and grabbed their weakness all at once.


    If you kill a snake, you will be yourself!


    Barry is the best proof. For Wally''s safety, Barry had to accept the threat of extreme speed and surrendered his speed!


    The speed is also believed to be true, let Wally go!


    However, after Barry lost his speed, Speed ??naturally did not take him to heart. The only thing he had to worry about... was Mr. Immortal!


    Mr. Immortal, Mr. Immortal!


    I have got the speed of the Flash, this time...I want to beat you!


    Leaving the cutting-edge laboratory in a hurry, but instead of looking for Mr. Immortal in a hurry, he prepared a bigger plan!


    For him, the only obstacles to the road are the Flash and Mr. Immortal. Now the Flash has been abandoned, and Mr. Immortal is also certain of him, so... he intends to destroy the entire universe, occupy Earth One, and become the only master!


    He ruled the middle city of Earth Two, so he was ready to start to rule Earth One!


    He began to continuously bring the villains of Earth Two to Earth One, and Midtown soon began to become chaotic.Many people expect the Flash to appear, but at this time the Flash is incapable and powerless!


    The villain criminals were wantonly in Midtown. Barry wanted to ask Arrow for help, but Arrow didn''t know where he went.


    Mr. Immortal, it also seems to be missing!


    Seeing that Midtown was going to fall a little bit, finally...


    Mr. Immortal appeared!


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    When everyone was frowning and unable to do anything.


    Mr. Immortal appeared suddenly and brought Jesse!


    When Wells saw his daughter, he hurried to ask questions, and the others were also excited.


    "Extremely fast..."


    Just as Barry was about to speak, Su Bai had already interrupted him.


    Su Bai didn''t plan to deal with Extreme Speed ??personally. He wanted to leave the matter to Barry, ready to let Barry and the others make a particle accelerator once again, so that Jesse would become Jesse Kuai.But before the words were spoken, the alarm sounded!


    Then, a speedy face suddenly appeared on the screen!


    "Mr. Immortal, I know you can see... I''m waiting for you at the Midtown Police Station. If you don''t come... I will kill the policemen in the Police Station, and then... the residents of this city!"


    This extremely fast picture, or this announcement, can be said to be live broadcast throughout.


    At this moment, everyone knew that his life seemed to fall in the hands of Mr. Immortal!


    If he dares to provoke him like this, he is sure to defeat Mr. Immortal. Will he... come?


    "Time is waiting!"


    After reading this report, Barry said solemnly: "Only you...you can save Midtown!"


    Su Bai shook his head, this speed will really kill him!


    "Forget it, I originally planned to let Barry solve it. Since Extreme Speed ??is so impatient, I will do him. Anyway, after solving Extreme Speed, Barry will also find a way to restore speed!" Thinking of this, Su Bai nodded slightly, and then the whole person Suddenly disappeared!


    In the live video.


    Speed ??is still waiting for Mr. Immortal.


    A group of villains of Earth II gathered around, as well as the policemen who were caught.


    At this moment, bright black lightning came on!


    Immediately afterwards, I heard wanton screams, and the villains of Earth II were all resolved in an instant.


    The bright black lightning made a circle in the police station, and then...stopped in front of extreme speed!

 C1431

    For the defeat of his subordinates, Ji Su did not seem to care at all.


    Seeing Su Bai, he quickly sneered: "You are finally here, after all...you are still a hero!"


    "A hero has weaknesses!"


    After finishing talking quickly, he suddenly stretched out his hand and violently picked up Joe!


    "Take off your mask, otherwise...I will kill him!" Extremely threatened.


    The true face of Mr. Immortal?


    It''s not just extreme speed, everyone is curious!


    What does Mr. Immortal look like?


    Joe was picked up extremely quickly, his face flushed, breathing was difficult, and it seemed that he might be strangled to death.


    Su Bai stood in front of Ji Su, looked at Ji Su¡¯s proud expression, and suddenly smiled: "I never planned to hide it for a lifetime. It was a coincidence for some reason at the beginning. When the time is right, I will naturally announce my identity. ! Actually... it''s not impossible even now, but I don''t plan to do this?"


    "Speed, do you really think you can threaten me?"


    "So... you want him to die!"


    With a quick sneer, he stretched out his hand to pinch Duan Qiao''s neck!


    Joe has subconsciously closed his eyes and waited to die!


    But at this moment, Su was defeated!


    Jisu seemed to have expected him to move, and said triumphantly: "It''s useless, my current speed...much faster than before, you can''t save him before I kill him..."


    Before he finished speaking, Extreme Speed ??suddenly realized that his movements had slowed down!


    Obviously one thought can strangle Joe, but his fingers don''t move at all, and he moves very slowly!


    This made Jisu quite stunned, and he heard a swish immediately.


    Joe has been rescued by Su Bai!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Su Bai hadn''t finished talking about speed, Su Bai moved again.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, all the policemen were taken out of the police station by Su Bai, and immediately after... I felt that I had been punched!


    "boom!"


    The speed flew out in an instant, but before stopping, the blue lightning gleamed.


    Speed, Su defeated.


    The two began to run quickly!


    Item 0078


    Blue, bright black.


    Two kinds of lightning light swiftly shuttled through Midtown, corners and alleys, and high-rise roofs.


    The two rays of light are so fast that they can''t be captured at all.


    Speed ??is chasing Soviet Union defeat!


    He almost used all his strength, but he could not catch up with Su Bai.


    This makes him very unwilling!


    He analyzed the speed of the Soviet defeat last time, and obviously he should be able to catch up with him after absorbing the speed of the Flash, but... why?Why is he still unable to catch up?And his appearance obviously seems to have spare power, his speed... how could it suddenly be so much faster?Did he not use his full strength last time?Not reconciled, extremely fast.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, another extreme speed appeared beside extreme speed.


    Time is left!


    Two extreme speeds appeared, and one of them suddenly changed course, seemingly intending to rob Su Bai!Seeing that speed sparing a circle and appearing in front of him, Su Bai sneered and the kinetic field was activated instantly, and the speed body was suspended for an instant.Su Bai didn''t make any stop at all, the hand knife was raised and directly pierced the extremely fast heart and then stopped abruptly!


    Puff!


    He fell to the ground quickly and died.


    The speed deity didn''t even look at it!


    "why!"


    Speed ??could not help but roar towards Su Bai.

 C1432

    "Why is faster than you, or... why not kill you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Whether it was the last time or this time, Su Bai did not kill at the top speed, of course... time remaining is not counted!Although Jisu was angry, he knew this very well!


    "I won''t kill you because you are still useful, you will help me do things!"


    "I will do things for you? Stop dreaming! I am absolutely...absolutely impossible to do things for you!" Quickly sneered.


    "is it?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and looked at the speed with a smile.This smile gave Ji Su a bad feeling.


    Immediately after him, he felt a sound coming from behind, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw a time and space wormhole appeared, followed by two terrifying time undead suddenly flying out!Jisu obviously knows this thing and knows how terrible it is.In an instant, I want to run at extreme speed!Unfortunately, Su Bai suddenly released his force field at this time!In an instant, the extreme speed slowed down, and then saw the time undead catch him separately, and his body began to wither and rot quickly, becoming very terrifying!


    The force field is retracted.


    The undead of time flew directly back to the space-time wormhole with extreme speed, and then... disappeared.


    "When you become Black Lightning, Su Li, the patron saint, will do things for me! This is your home!" Su Bai said indifferently, and then returned to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Speaking of it, because Ji Su suddenly wanted to provoke him, he let the undead of time catch him according to the plan, which indirectly made Barry cheaper!Otherwise, Barry''s father will be killed at extreme speed. Now... he''s still alive, just don''t know... Without this thing, Barry will be ready to cross back to save his mother and create flashpoints!But to be honest, Su Bai didn''t even think about it. His father was killed at speed, and it was normal for the distraught Barry to want to cross to save others.


    But why not save his father, but save his mother who died?


    This matter... Su Bai is indeed a bit puzzled!


    The father was killed, and then went back to save the mother, what is the logic?


    The only possibility is for Barry to save his mother, and then completely change the subsequent series of things, otherwise it will not make sense!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    Everyone is looking forward to it, waiting nervously for the result.


    When Su Bai appeared, everyone was relieved.


    The return of Mr. Immortal means... a rapid defeat.


    "Extreme speed was taken away by the undead of time. As a punishment for chaotic crossing, he will become a slave to the speedy force and become the enemy of those chaotic crossing speeders!" Su Bai said straightforwardly, "As for you...if If you want to regain speed, just simulate a particle accelerator!"


    "how do you know?"


    "You... are you from the future?"


    Barry is also familiar with the time spent traveling through it. From the various performances of Mr. Immortal, it is normal for Barry to have such guesses."who are you?"


    Su Bai thought for a while, and slowly lifted his mask!


    "hiss!"


    "This... how is this possible, how is it you?"


    When everyone saw the appearance under the mask, they were completely stunned.


    They thought about it a lot, but they never thought that Mr. Immortal would be... it would be Su Bai!


    Caitlin was covering her mouth in disbelief, and Barry, Sisko and others'' eyes widened!


    "Why do you... why do you want the identity of Mr. Immortal to appear?" Barry and others asked suspiciously.


    why?Of course it is not easy to gain your abilities with my direct appearance!Of course, this is also for fun!Otherwise, it can be obtained from Sisko.But then, I can¡¯t say it directly. After thinking about it, Su Bai found an excuse: "Because I don''t want to be a hero, because I have a lot of women..."


    That said, I understand!


    Just like this time, if it weren''t for revealing his identity, it would be impossible to catch Wally to threaten Barry at a speed!


    "Don''t worry, we will keep it secret for you!"


    The crowd said in unison.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Su Bai felt that it didn''t matter whether it was kept secret or not, but their appearance made him really hard to say.However, they accepted their identity as Mr. Immortal so easily, which saved the trouble.


    "Barry, Wells, you guys are ready to restart the particle accelerator, and then...I will go to Earth Two!"


    Su Bai gave an confession, and then took Caitlin away.


    Caitlin is still at a loss, this change is still very sudden!


    However, Su Bai chose to expose his identity mainly to try his previous ideas!


    Frost killer, Caitlin.


    Dr. Light, Linda Parker.


    Together, the four of them should be... very enjoyable, right?


    A very absurd idea, but it just so happened... Su Bai has this ability to realize it!

 C1433

    I brought Caitlin and called Linda Parker, and notified the Frost Killer and Dr. Kwang to come over. It was really special for the four people to stand together. No matter how much Su was defeated, he just... hey!


    Item 0079


    All day long, Su Bai was immersed in the special tenderness of the four women.


    Sometimes it was Caitlin and Frost Killer, sometimes Dr. Kwang and Linda Parker, or cross-matched each other to create various combinations and various postures, so Su Bai had a great time playing!Just when he was about to rest late at night, Su Bai was interrupted by Sisko''s call!


    "Come on to the laboratory, Barry has something wrong!"


    After answering the call, Sisko yelled urgently.


    "What happened?"


    "The particle accelerator exploded and Barry is gone!"


    "Damn! Are you sick, start the particle accelerator at night?"


    Su Bai is speechless!


    You can only get dressed and prepare to go there, Caitlin will also follow, but she can''t help even if she goes in this state, so she simply leaves her to rest.


    next moment!


    Su Bai has come to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    The damage to the laboratory was not serious. Obviously, the particle accelerator was small in scale and the impact was limited to the laboratory!


    Wells, Joe, Iris, Sisko are all there.


    Barry was nowhere to be seen.


    Wally and Jesse were lying on a hospital bed not far away, still in a coma!


    Iris and Joe already know that Su Bai is Mr. Immortal, but they are not surprised at this time!After Su was defeated, he first asked about the situation, and then he understood what was going on!


    Barry, he should have entered the super power!


    And Jessie and Wally should have gained superb powers because of this incident.


    One became Jessie Kuai Ke, and one became Lightning Kid!


    "Don''t worry about Barry''s affairs. He has entered the super power and can''t die temporarily!" Su Bai said.


    Although I don''t know why Su Bai knows, but through Su Bai''s performance and his determined tone at this time, everyone slowly relaxes.


    "What about Jesse?"


    "And Wally."


    Wells asked Joe.


    "They''ll be fine, Wally waits until he wakes up naturally. As for Jesse..." Su Bai paused, and this made Wells nervous."What''s wrong with Jesse?"


    "Jesse..."


    Su Bai said a word, and then walked to Jesse.


    A bright black lightning struck Jesse''s body between him, and immediately after hearing a muffled grunt, Jesse suddenly opened his eyes!


    Woke up!


    "Jesse." Wells hurriedly came to the side and asked with concern.


    Jesse first understood the current situation, and then took a look at Su Bai, holding his hand, and his face was slightly ruddy, and then said: "I, I''m all right!"


    Wells breathed a sigh of relief, not even noticing Jesse blushing."how do you feel?"


    "It''s just a little tired, it''s nothing!"


    Confirming that Jesse was indeed okay, Wells was relieved.


    Su Bai touched Jesse, and Jesse woke up.Qiao naturally hoped that Wally would wake up too, and it didn''t matter if Su failed. He was also curious whether Wally already had the fast power and hadn''t awakened yet, or the fast power appeared because of lightning!But he still touched it, a pity...no effect!This made Joe extremely depressed, but Wally''s just fainted and no other problems!


    "Tomorrow I am going to Earth Two, you can prepare!"


    Su Bai said to Wells and Jesse, and then said to Sisko: "As for Barry, Sisko can use your ability to find him, and then bring him out. When he comes out, I think... ¡­He has recovered his ability!"


    "You, won''t you stay?"


    "Why do you stay?"


    "Uh... nothing!"


    Without Su Bai, Sisko was so unconfident. After all, Su Bai is Mr. Immortal!But Su Bai did not intend to stay, and Sisko did not say anything.


    After Su Bai returned from the laboratory, he spoke to Caitlin and then went to rest.


    At noon the next day.

 C1434

    Su Bai brought Caitlin, Frost Killer, and Dr. Kwang to the laboratory, while Linda Parker went back to the newspaper!


    Jesse and Wells seemed to have packed their bags.


    And Barry... has also come out of the super strength, knowing the causes and consequences, and expressing gratitude to Su Bai!


    After bidding farewell one by one, Su Bai took them to Earth Two.


    Let the Frost Killer and Dr. Kwang go find Betty to be with them first, it can be regarded as a second squad of Earth!Then say goodbye to Wells and Jesse!


    There are still many things to deal with on Earth Two. Wells is going to return to the laboratory first, and then work hard to calm down the crisis brought by the speed, but Jesse did not go back, but intends to bid farewell to Su Bai. This... Leh didn''t think much about it...


    "Thank you for saving me!" Jesse said hesitantly.


    "You are my person, it is normal for me to save you! In the future, I will not appear on Earth II often. You can live your original life, but what I want to tell you is that you already have superb power, Exercise well. When I need you, I will naturally come to see you!" Su Bai said.


    "I... I have superb power?"


    Jesse was stunned.


    "You will know later!"


    Su Bai did not explain too much."If you have something to do, you can go to the bar to find Betty and others, and... if you don''t plan to go back right now... What can we do before we leave!"


    Jessie''s face flushed immediately, lowered her head and said nothing, but did not leave.


    Hotel room.


    Jessie looked at Su Bai neatly, and Su Bai kissed for a moment with a smile.


    "Go back, I guess Wells should be waiting anxiously!"


    It took two hours to report to the individual, and Wells must have been anxious.Jesse blushed and nodded, then hesitated and said: "I...I haven''t told him about our affairs yet!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you want to say it, or you don''t want to say it, it''s up to you, as long as you remember... you will be my person in the future!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I...I know. When will you come again?"


    "Wait when I miss you!"


    Jesse nodded obediently, and then left the hotel by herself.


    After Jesse left, Su Bai also left Earth II simply!


    Although the extreme crisis has passed, and the multiverse seems to be peaceful, he has other things to do!


    After returning to Earth One, Su Bai found the trajectory and Astra, ready to return to Earth 38!


    The cosmic energy over there is more abundant!


    Item 0080


    "Go to another earth?" When Ballistic heard that she was going to the parallel world, she was really stunned.


    "When your speed reaches a certain level, you can travel through time or space, but be careful not to travel unscrupulously. And...not every quick person can do it!" Su Bai explained simply. , Turned to look at Astra."After I go back, the Kryptonite stone collar will be put on again, so... have you figured out the answer before going back?"


    "What can you...can give!"


    Astra wanted to cooperate with Supai and find a parallel earth for herself and her forces.Astra is also thinking these days, what else she can give, she finally thought of it.


    And, thanks to ballistics.


    She accidentally awakened herself!


    When Astra was familiar with ballistics ability before, she accidentally asked why she didn''t want to run at all, and didn''t seem to care that she suddenly became someone else''s!After all, people''s hearts are complicated. After they have the ability and no crisis, they will definitely want more, such as... freedom!


    However, Ballistic''s answer is simple.


    He saved me and gave me the ability, the only thing he needs is my loyalty!


    Since I can''t fight and can''t run away, I can only show my loyalty!


    loyalty!


    Yes, loyal!


    Astra understood what she could give.


    body?Stop it, it''s Su defeat now!


    free?There is no freedom as a slave.


    So the only thing you can give is your loyalty!


    However, Astra is still a little hesitant. As a general of Krypton, she has ambitions and she is not willing to really subdue to others, let alone this is not just her own business!


    Seeing Astra hesitated and did not answer, Su Bai did not say much.


    With a click.

 C1435

    The Kryptonite stone collar had been re-worn on her neck, instantly incapacitating her.At the moment when the ability disappeared, Astra wanted to pay his loyalty for a moment, but in the end he did not say anything.


    "Follow me!"


    Su Bai put on Astra and said to the ballistic, then began to run quickly.


    Ballistic hurriedly chased behind.


    fast¡­¡­


    too fast¡­¡­


    Even though the trajectory has mastered one''s own ability, the gap in this speed is still too big.


    Unconsciously, a space-time wormhole has appeared in front of him.


    Su Bai jumped in, followed by his trajectory.


    With their news, the wormhole disappeared!


    next moment.


    Has come to Earth 38!


    "This is the parallel world?" Ballistic looked around curiously, followed Su Bai step by step and returned to his home!


    Cara''s next door!


    Back at home, Su Bai found that there was no dust in the house, and there was no shortage of food in the refrigerator. It seemed that someone should have cleaned it when he was away. I don''t know if it was Kara or Alex!


    The mirror space opened, and Su Bai threw Astra directly in!


    Ballistic didn''t say much. At first she thought Astra was Su Bai''s subordinate, but gradually she figured out what was going on.


    "We are here...what are we going to do?" Ballistic asked curiously.


    "Do whatever you want!" Su Bai smiled, and said: "You can get familiar with the world as soon as possible. The most important thing is to exercise your abilities, so... I can rest assured that you can do things!"


    "Yes!"


    Ballistic nodded excitedly.


    Although she is also a haste, she is not a hero. She can do whatever she wants. It feels... it should be great!


    After Ballistic went out to get familiar with the world, Su Bai went online to find out about Kara''s recent situation. Supergirl''s name has become more and more loud, and her identity with Superman has also been exposed, but she has not encountered any decent opponents!


    "Wow!"


    A yellow light suddenly appeared, and immediately afterwards saw the ballistic excited standing in front of Su Bai.


    "This world is amazing. There are many people I haven''t heard of, things that I haven''t heard of, such as Superman, Supergirl, and there are aliens! But the Flash does not exist, and there is no particle accelerator explosion!" At the speed of ballistics, it does not take much time to make a round to understand the situation. The advantage of the fast person, the brain''s reaction speed is very fast, learning, absorbing posture and everything are fast!


    "But... it''s too small here, and it''s too inconsistent with your identity, or... let''s change to a bigger house?" Ballistic asked Su Bai.


    This is just an ordinary apartment.


    For ordinary people, it is good to be able to buy a covered apartment in the city, but the ballistic is definitely not in line with Su Bai''s identity!


    Mr. Dignified Immortal, one of the richest men in their world, lives here?


    Su Bai looked at it and felt that it was indeed a little bit small. He used to be close to Kara, but now even if he doesn''t live next door, Kara hasn''t run away.


    "Then change the house!"


    "I noticed that there is a sea and an artificial island. I think that place is good!" Ballistic said.


    That artificial island is a government-developed project, and its location and scope are pretty good. In terms of ballistics, Su Bai also has an impression.


    "That''s it!" Su Bai nodded.


    "What should we do? Directly occupy and transform it? Or what? If it is seized, I am afraid the government still has super girls or something, shouldn''t it agree?" The ballistic was a little eager to try.


    "Go to a place with me, someone will take care of it!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and then teleported directly to the Supernatural Operation Bureau with a trajectory.


    The Supernatural Operations Bureau has become accustomed to the appearance of Su Bai, but this time it was accompanied by a woman in a red uniform, which surprised them a bit.


    "this is?"


    Hank Henshaw walked over and took a look at the trajectory, then asked Su Bai.


    "Ballistic, my man!" Su Bai said.


    Hank Henshaw frowned: "This is the Paranormal Operations Bureau. You just bring people like this, isn''t it good?"


    "I can come, my people can come, nothing bad!" Su Bai said casually: "I''m here to find you, I''m going to live in another place, the artificial island on the sea, I think it''s good..."


    ¢Ù¢ß DC"Super Girl"

 C1436

    Chapter 0001


    Hank Henshaw stared at Su Bai with wide eyes. Of course he knew where the artificial island was, but... why are you embarrassed to speak?This is too far-fetched, it''s an environmental plan of the government, how can it be attributed to individuals casually?


    "Don''t look at me with that look, if you can''t do it, then I will do it myself!"


    "But...it may not be so peaceful then. So, for the sake of your city''s safety, you should know how to do it. For this, I can buy you coffee!" Su Bai smiled and glanced at the ballistic , Ballistic understood immediately, with a swish, the light came on, and the blown hair of the people around was a little surprised.


    After a while, the ballistic search came back with two cups of coffee in his hand.


    "Mr!"


    Ballistic passed the coffee, Su Bai gave a cup to Hank Henshaw, and took the cup back by himself.


    Threat!


    This is the threat of Chiguoguo!


    After taking the coffee, Hank Henshaw took a look, this coffee shop seems to be far away from here, the speed of this ballistic... so fast!One Soviet defeat is already troublesome enough, and now with one more haste ballistic, Hank Henshaw can''t imagine what would happen if he refused!


    "I will as soon as possible¡­¡­"


    Hank Henshaw whispered reluctantly.


    "I''m waiting for your news!" Su Bai smiled satisfied.


    At this moment, Su Bai saw Carla and Alex walk in.


    "Su Bai?"


    Seeing Su Bai, both of them were a little surprised.


    "Your injury is healed?" Su Bai glanced at Alex.


    Alex nodded: "It''s alright, are you here to see me?"


    Su Bai smiled and did not admit or deny it.At this moment, Alex also saw the trajectory next to him, and couldn''t help asking.But before he could speak, he heard the alarm, and the staff next to him had already shouted.


    "The gray warning came from the North Falls Expressway." As the voice fell, a picture quickly appeared on the screen.Several cars collided together and it looked like a multiple car accident!"The highway patrol and medical staff have rushed past, there is no sign of alien activity!"


    "Alert lifted!"


    The center of the OCA is aliens. As for normal car accidents, they are not under their jurisdiction.


    "Check by infrared scanning. And... Kara..." Before Hank Henshaw finished speaking, he found that Kara was gone.


    Seeing this, it was obvious that Kara had gone to help.


    The Supernatural Action Bureau doesn''t care, but...Supergirl will take care of it!


    Soon there was a scene of Supergirl saving someone on the screen, watching Supergirl rescue the stuck driver, everything went well.


    "It looks like she handled it well!"


    As soon as Alex''s voice fell, she saw that Supergirl seemed to be attacked, and she flew out and lay on the ground.


    In the air, a person slowly fell.


    Wearing some kind of device and wearing a mask.


    "who are you?"


    "I''m just a ghost!"


    "What do you want to do!"


    "I want the body of steel to suffer!" the man said as he walked over slowly.


    "Let the steel body suffer? Is this Superman''s pot?"


    Su Bai on the side looked at the screen and listened to the sound coming from inside, and said casually.


    "Carla just exposed his relationship with Superman!" Alix answered.


    "I want him to know how it feels to lose everything, just start with... you!" The man suddenly raised his hand after speaking, and a burst of red energy hit Kara.


    Kara flew out with a bang and hit the car behind.


    Then he flew up and fought close to the man. It seemed that his fighting ability was a little sharper than before, but... there was still a problem.After a short fight, Kara was hit by energy again. She even took down the car door directly as a shield to resist the energy attack, and finally threw the shield over.


    boom!


    The man was smashed to the ground, and his body was shining red. It seemed that there was a problem with his equipment!


    Can no longer release energy.


    Immediately afterwards, the man flew away without hesitation!


    "Do you see anything?"

 C1437

    At the end of the battle, Su Bai asked towards Ballistic.


    Ballistic shook his head slightly.


    Su Bai said: "The reaction is too slow, you should be able to easily avoid this level of energy attack? It is not that you are fast, but your reaction is fast! Carla was hit several times in a row, although her steel body is not It will not put her in any danger, but this is a fighting habit! If you encounter a stronger attack one day in the future, something may happen. So you have to remember that no matter what battle you face, the first element is to ensure yourself! Secondly, her fighting style is too rigid!"


    "I clearly taught her to attack with rays, but she still only relies on her regular fighting ability!"


    "In short, if she doesn''t have the ability, even an ordinary special soldier can easily defeat her!"


    ...


    "I remember!" Ballistic nodded.


    Hank Henshaw, Alix nodded, but... Kara, who came back from Su Bai, had a black line!


    She thought she had made rapid progress, but Su Bai said that she suddenly felt that she was useless!


    wrong!


    Still place!


    Su Bai knew that Kara had come back, but he didn''t care much!


    "He is called the Nuclear Man, and he appeared in Metropolis a few years ago. No one knows his identity, but he knows that he has duel with Superman, and he is on the same level!" The information has come out, Hank Henshaw said simply.


    "What should we do? How to deal with him?" Cara asked.


    "We... nothing is good!" Hank Henshaw explained: "He is human and uses human biochemical technology. This is not within the scope of the Paranormal Action Bureau, and I will not expose supernatural actions because of him. The existence of the bureau! What''s more, I have other things to do now!"


    Hank Henshaw glanced at Su Bai, then turned and left.


    "I''m leaving first, let me know if Hank has news!"


    Su Bai said to Alex, and then left with a swish of ballistics.


    Kara opened her mouth to say something, hesitated for a moment or gave up.However, she does not intend to give up dealing with nuclear energy people!


    After leaving from the Occult Action Bureau, Carla went to the company to find someone to help!


    Data 0002


    Win Short, Cara¡¯s colleague, a computer expert, and also knows Cara¡¯s identity.


    James Olson, a new photographer from the company, used to be a photographer of the "Daily Planet". He knew the identity of Superman and came to the company to help Superman.


    Both of them know Kara''s identity.


    So Kara came to ask for help!


    The company has an abandoned storage room, which was transformed into a secret base by Win Short, with rows of computers.


    Wen Short said: "I wrote a set of procedures to detect changes in nuclear energy, and perhaps find the whereabouts of this nuclear energy man."


    "Carla, I think it''s better for you to inform you of Superman." James said towards Kara."I have seen the skills of a nuclear man."


    "James, if I ask for help, I''m done!" Cara said seriously."We''re over. All the villains outside will think that National City is an easy target."


    James took a deep breath and said, "He almost killed Clark once!"


    "Clark? Clark Kent is Superman?" Win Short was excited.


    James and Cara glanced helplessly.


    "I think this will ensure your safety!" James is still trying to persuade Carla.


    Kara shook his head and said: "I thank you very much, but everything that the S logo represents does not include safety! But you can rest assured that I...may be dangerous, but I will not die!"


    James and Win Short looked at Carla curiously.


    Carla''s expression was a little blurred, as if thinking about something, and after a while he said, "Because someone won''t let me die!"


    "Superman?"


    Kara shook his head without explanation.


    I don''t know how Hank Henshaw did it. Before night fell, Alex had already arrived.


    Seeing Ballistics Alex frowned slightly but quickly let go, she already knew about the ballistics.


    "This is what you want. From now on, this artificial island belongs to you, but... I hope you can take action when the city is in great danger!" Alex handed the document to Su Bai, and said at the same time.


    "It depends on your mood!"


    Su Bai handed the file to Ballistic: "You are responsible for getting it."


    "Yes!"


    The trajectory took it, and then left with a whoosh!

 C1438

    Rebuild, install equipment, etc. The super speed of the ballistic is very suitable!


    "I... I''ll take a bath!"


    As soon as the trajectory was gone, Alex became more natural, but after seeing Su Bailao for a long time, there was no response. After hesitating, Alex said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded noncommittal, which made Alex a little disappointed, and then turned to the bathroom!


    After coming out, Alex consciously didn''t wear anything, and then... what should happen!


    After the end, Su Bai went to the living room to watch TV.


    Alex took a break and walked over and sat down beside Su Bai. Su Bai did not speak and watched the TV, but Alex had a very warm feeling.


    "This is Rhode Technology? The nuclear man has captured Rhode Technology''s Rhode?"


    Watching the report on TV, Alex was a little surprised.


    "I don''t know Kara..."


    Alex knows very well that Kara won''t just stop like that!


    Obviously, Su Bai didn''t take this report seriously, watching other programs casually, very quiet and casual.


    Watching the night outside gradually fall.


    Su Bai turned off the TV casually, and gestured with his arm around Alex''s shoulder.There was a hesitant expression on Alex''s face, and finally he slowly bent over and fell down!


    Leaning on the sofa, eyes closed.


    Su Bai enjoyed it!


    night!


    Go quietly.


    When he woke up the next day, Alex found that Su Bai was no longer there. He should have gone to... an artificial island.


    After washing and getting dressed, Alex was about to go back to the game, but as soon as he came out, he saw Cara next door open the door too!


    The two looked at each other, both a little embarrassed!


    Knowing and seeing are two different things!


    Leaving aside the situation of the sisters for the time being, Su Bai came to the artificial island. The trajectory has already been completed and construction is underway.The first thing I got was the villa I lived in, right in the middle of the island. Watching the light twinkling, the villa gradually rose from the ground. Su Bai felt that the rusher was indeed good!But there are some things that the quick ones may not be able to do, so Su Bai also joined in!


    In less than a day, the artificial island is a big change!


    A villa stands in the middle of the island, luxurious atmosphere!


    At the same time, the missile is also designed with a set of monitoring facilities that can monitor the range near the artificial island, whether it is on the island, in the air, or in the sea!In addition, Ballistics has also prepared a laboratory for itself. Some equipment can be purchased, but some equipment is not available in this world. It can only be said when there is a chance to go back in the future.


    ...


    After the artificial island was set up, Su Bai moved in directly, of course...and Astra and the axe!


    There are a lot of rooms in the villa, and they are very big, but there are a little less people, and it looks deserted!Su Bai released Astra from the mirrored space, arranged the illusion of isolation and detection around the artificial island, and then... Astra was promoted to the maid!The missile is familiar with Astra, so there is no problem!


    In a separate room, there are several display cabinets.


    Inside were Mr. Immortal and his ballistic uniform.


    It seems quite interesting!


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang.


    Su Bai continued the call and heard Alex''s voice.


    "Aren''t you at home? Kara went to deal with the nuclear man, but...it''s dangerous!"


    "I know, I know."


    An opponent who can match Superman, it is normal that Carla, a fledgling Supergirl, is not an opponent!Su Bai had already expected it, and while hanging up the phone, Su Bai had already found Kara.


    next moment.


    Teleport appears!


    Cara was lying on the ground with her hair scattered.


    In the distance, the nuclear man was constantly attacking her with nuclear energy.


    Obviously, Kara has no strength to fight back now, and even almost can''t resist it, a little trance!


    Just when she was about to faint, she saw a figure in front of her in a trance!

 C1439

    Su Bai...


    Cara felt relieved at once, and the people following him fainted!


    When she passed out, another figure appeared.


    The red cloak swings with the wind...


    Data 0003


    Su defeated in front of Kara, and the energy barrier was about to release.A figure suddenly fell from the sky, blocking the nuclear energy of the nuclear man!


    Red cloak, blue tights.


    Although he only saw a profile face, Su Bai laughed!


    Superman!


    Clark Kent!


    You should be able to move your muscles and bones well!


    Su Bai did not forget that he came to this earth, one is for Kara and the other is to fight.


    As soon as Superman appeared, the Nuclear Man flew away!


    Doesn''t it mean evenly matched?


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the nuclear man would retaliate against the steel body?


    Runaway?


    But at this time Su Bai no longer cares whether the nuclear man can run away!


    Superman obviously had no intention of chasing.


    Turning around, Superman glanced at Carla first, then looked at Su Bai, and then prepared to go and take Cara away!


    As soon as Superman moved, Su Bai took a step and blocked his way.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I think our purpose is the same! For Karaoke! So..." Superman looked at Su Bai, showing why he was blocking himself.


    "trajectory!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded in Ballistic''s mind. After a few seconds, the ballistic had arrived!


    "Send her away, where she went last time."


    Su Bai said, the ballistic hugged Kara and disappeared with a swish.


    Superman naturally wouldn''t let these two unfamiliar people take Cara away, and subconsciously would chase the ballistic trajectory.


    As soon as he moved, a fist struck him directly!


    "boom!"


    Superman flew out!


    Immediately afterwards, he heard a boom, and Superman flew back and fell in front of Su Bai.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t need to worry about Kara''s safety, but... your safety is not necessarily anymore!" Su Bai laughed and said, "I originally planned to have time to go to the metropolis to find you. Since you are here, it will be more convenient. Let''s Let me see how strong the so-called Superman... is!"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai punched out again.


    boom!


    Superman flew out, followed by steadying his body in the air, although he knew who this was and why he had to do it, but...he wouldn''t be beaten just like that!


    With a bang, Superman has come to Su Bai.


    The two quickly fought.


    Superman''s power is very strong, and the addition of a steel body allows him to ignore physical damage.However, Su Bai is not a waiting person, his strength is also very strong, and his physical fitness can be said to be no less than that of a Kryptonian!Regardless of the ability to heal itself, it is just physical fitness, after many abilities have been transformed, plus the physique of Thanos!


    It is no different to say that it is a body of steel!


    You punch, I punch.


    The fight was fierce, and Superman''s face gradually became serious. Who is he?Why is it so strong?


    boom!


    The laser beam hits suddenly.


    The two of them were only a meter away, and the laser beam was very abrupt and fast, reaching Su Bai in the blink of an eye, but Su Bai''s reaction was even faster!With the speed turned on, the laser beam suddenly became extremely slow in his eyes, just like slow motion!Su Bai walked away leisurely, almost wiping the laser beam, and followed...a stride to Superman.


    A punch hit Superman in the face.

 C1440

    It can be clearly seen that Superman''s face was beaten and turned sideways.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    With two loud noises, Superman''s body smashed into the trash in the distance.Behind Su Bai, the laser beam seemed to hit an abandoned car and suddenly exploded!


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time!


    It can be seen that in terms of speed...Su Bai is faster than Superman!


    Among the ruins, Superman shook his head to wake himself up.


    The pain in his face was very clear. Watching Su Bai slowly walked over, Superman flew up suddenly and shouted at Su Bai: "Why do you want to fight? It doesn''t make sense! There is still something waiting for me in Metropolis." To deal with it, when I finish processing, we are..."


    Before Superman''s words were finished, a lightning bolt had already struck him.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Superman snorted and fell again.


    But a few seconds later, he stood up again!


    "Yes, you deserve to be Superman. Although he has been beaten all the time, his physique is really extraordinary, and he shouldn''t have suffered any harm!"


    "Really... the perfect sandbag!"


    "enough!"


    Superman seemed to be a little angry, and suddenly opened his mouth with a loud shout, a cold wind blew, and the super cold air instantly froze the surroundings.


    In the cold wind.


    Su defeated and stood proudly.


    Do not dodge, do not dodge.


    When the cold wind blew, Su Bai''s body quietly changed inconspicuously.


    The coldness disappeared suddenly.


    The surrounding ice began to spread, but Su Bai had nothing!


    "How is this possible?"


    Superman stopped and cried out in surprise.


    Survival of the fittest, a passive ability!


    "It seems that you really want to go back to the metropolis in a hurry, so... I''ll see you off and find you when I have time!"


    Su Bai checked Superman''s memory and knew that he was not evasive but something really happened!With this mentality, it is estimated that Superman has no intention of fighting himself!Thinking of this, Su Bai''s palm lifted slightly, and in an instant... the surrounding magnetic energy began to be absorbed by him madly.Superman also felt the change in magnetic energy, and felt the magnetic energy gather in his hands.


    Getting stronger and stronger!


    Superman watched Su Bai warily, and saw Su Bai wave his hand suddenly.


    The blue light wave came out.


    Electromagnetic Pulse!


    Beam type electromagnetic pulse.


    boom!


    The roar seemed to sound in the ears, and the surrounding space was disturbed.Superman concentrated and dodged in an instant, and the electromagnetic pulse flew past him. Following Superman, he found that Su Bai''s mouth was smiling, not disappointed.


    Then, his manual is up!


    Turning his fingers slightly, Superman was still thinking about what power he wanted to use, but suddenly he felt something wrong behind him, followed by a heavy angstrom in his back. The sharp pain caused Superman to instantly lose his ability to resist. It was bombed away directly by electromagnetic pulses.


    Su Baishou raised his head to make a look of sight, until the figure of Superman disappeared, the electromagnetic pulse exploded in the distance and then put it down, then turned and left.


    Not long after he left, all the electrical equipment was paralyzed in the distant block.


    As for Superman...


    Okay, I don''t know where the flight went.


    Data 0004


    Looking back at the battle just now, it seemed to be one-sided, Su Bai was fighting Superman, completely gaining the upper hand.However, Su Bai is very clear, the facts are still somewhat different, for example, Superman only came to help this time because the nuclear man dealt with Kara, and then had to leave immediately, so he couldn''t devote himself to it!And from the battle just now, it can be seen that Superman is not in full force!


    Secondly, the steel body of Superman is really awesome!


    Don''t underestimate Su Bai''s ordinary fist attack, this kind of power can be smashed by him even a strong steel fortress!


    Superman endured a few punches, then was shocked, and finally hit by electromagnetic pulses!


    Su Bai estimated that Superman would be able to recover from this series of attacks within ten minutes!

 C1441

    Put aside the Kryptonite stone.


    Want to injure Superman requires more powerful power, or magical attacks.


    Want to kill Superman... Su Bai couldn''t think of any way for the time being.


    Maybe there is a gem of power, or if you die with that hand, it is possible that life is not as good as death with the other hand!


    It can be wounded, it can be knocked out, but it is hard to kill it!


    If this product absorbs solar energy for a long time, it might be able to survive!


    The''quality'' that requires strength must be very powerful!


    Simply put, it is easy to win, but trouble to kill!


    Su Bai was analyzing the brief battle just now, but there was already a mess in the Supernatural Operation Bureau!


    Cara was fine, and she would be fine after a short rest.


    But they never expected that Su Bai and Superman would fight, and the battle... so fierce.


    Even more unexpectedly, Su Bai actually suppressed Superman''s fight!


    In particular, the last electromagnetic pulse may not cause much damage to Superman, but the electrical equipment in half of the city was paralyzed, causing the city to fall into great chaos and great loss!It hurts the pond fish!Moreover, Hank Henshaw analyzed that the electromagnetic pulse just now is not the limit!


    Look through time and action!


    The limit of the magnetic energy that Su Bai can absorb and the electromagnetic pulse that can be released is not yet known, but it is conservatively estimated that it will be at least several times stronger than it is now. Maybe it can cause the entire planet to be paralyzed!


    This destructive power is too strong!


    At this time, no one thought that Su Bai was joking about destroying the earth, and no one thought he could not do it!


    "Although it''s a bit reckless and a bit excessive, it''s okay...just following his words shouldn''t cause too much trouble!"


    In the Paranormal Operations Bureau, almost everyone thought of this with eloquence!


    "Alex!"


    Hank Henshaw looked at Alex and whispered hesitantly: "I didn''t want to say that, and I didn''t want to do it, but... Su Bai''s attitude towards Kara is unknown. You may be the only one who can affect her. People, at least...you call, he will save people. So I hope that you...can figure out a way to follow Su Bai! In this way, the threat of Su Bai is minimized, and...also Can grasp his dynamics!"


    "Su Bai will destroy the earth, or save the earth, it may be just between your thoughts!"


    Alex understands what Hank meant, but she couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not as important as you think. To him... I may be just a tool for recreation. He will save Cara not only because The agreement with me was also because he had other expectations for Carla. If you change to someone else, I think he might ignore it even if the call goes up! But...I think I will try my best!"


    "For the earth!"


    Hank Henshaw said.


    "Well, for the earth!"


    Hank Henshaw was really upset, letting Alex perform such a humble task, but... Alex is fine, but he has no confidence!


    Su Bai moved his muscles and bones for a while, and when he saw Superman, he felt happy.He has made up his mind to go to Superman to play when he is fine!Although there is no reference and I don''t know how strong the superman in each world is, but the superman in this world should be considered strong!Back on the artificial island, Su Bai was ready to rest and absorb the energy of the universe!A few hours passed without knowing it, and it was already night outside.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang suddenly.


    Su Bai thought it was Alex, but it turned out to be Kara!


    "Thank you for saving me." Kara thanked him when he spoke.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I have saved you many times. You plan to say thank you every time, right? It''s not sincere!"


    "Then... there will be a dinner, can you accompany me to it? After the dinner is over, I can invite you to dinner!" Cara hesitated and said tentatively.


    "Does your sister know?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Kara froze for a moment and said, "You know, the nuclear man might...may appear, so the Paranormal Operations Bureau will stare at the entire dinner."


    "Are you sure you want to thank me, or let me help you deal with the nuclear man!" Su Bai asked.


    "Of course it is to thank you. I will solve the nuclear energy man''s matter by myself. I have already thought of a way to defeat him!" Kara said hurriedly.


    "Okay! Just moved to a new house, it can be regarded as a celebration." Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    Arranged a good time and place, and hung up the phone!


    Carla was relieved!


    It was her own idea to invite Su Bai. When she woke up, she remembered that Su Bai came to save herself, and Kara was surprised after hearing the whole story.


    I didn''t expect my cousin to come, and I didn''t expect Su Bai to fight with his cousin, and his cousin was not an opponent?But when I thought about Carla, I understood. After all, Su Bai had also said that!


    Therefore, Kara is also not sure if it is to thank Su Bai, or to avoid Su Bai fighting again with his cousin.


    However, Hank and Alex agreed to this proposal. After all, Su was defeated. It would be convenient if something happened!

 C1442

    After putting down the phone, Carla began to choose clothes for herself. This is a very formal dinner, so naturally you can''t wear it so casually!


    Busy, after several choices, I finally decided on the clothes to wear, and then began to pack and change. When it was almost time, she hurried out and rushed to the downstairs of the evening banquet hall!


    Data 0005


    Cara is wearing a tight green dress, which wraps her figure and highlights the lines.Under the two slender shoulder straps is a large and low-cut design, but there is a circle of lace on the top, but it is not exposed, wearing glasses, hair curled up, and the back is almost empty, all the way to the waist. On top is a layer of black lace, the whole person looks completely different from usual!


    Standing at the door has attracted a lot of attention.


    A few minutes later, Kara saw Su Bai and...ballistic.


    At first glance, Su Bai attracted Carla.


    Black suit, white shirt, very shy, serious but casual without losing the atmosphere.With his tall height and handsome face, Cara''s eyes couldn''t move away.If... it''s not that the red dress around Ballistic is too conspicuous!


    Carla didn''t expect that Su Bai would bring the ballistics. Although...this was just an ordinary invitation, Carla felt inexplicably lost.After finishing her mood, Kara came over with a bright smile!


    "Did you two discuss it?"


    When Kara came over, Su Bai couldn''t help but said, "One red and one green. It seems that it''s hard for me to not notice."


    "Uh...It''s just an accident. My sister picked it out for me. It''s made of special materials and bulletproof..." Kara explained in a low voice.


    "With so much exposure, what''s the use of bulletproof?" Ballistic whispered.


    Kara was... speechless!


    "Very beautiful!" Su Bai said with a smile, anyway, Kara doesn''t need bulletproof.


    Raising his arms, the ballistic trajectory followed Carla one by one, holding Su Bai''s arm and entering the banquet together!


    As Su Bai said before.


    One red and one green, the two beauties are eye-catching enough to add the color of the clothes, and they still seem to be accompanied by a man, but this man... looks very temperamental.


    Good-looking men and beautiful women, how can they not attract attention!


    Su Bai hasn¡¯t really understood the nature of this dinner, but it¡¯s not that important.After entering the venue, Su Bai met Cara¡¯s boss Kate Grant and Wen Short. It seemed that it was a dinner party related to the company¡¯s business!Kara said to Su Bai, and then went over to say hello to the boss, Su Bai and Ballistic took two glasses of wine to hang out.


    "This seems to be a Supergirl''s dinner party!"


    "Look at the waiters here, they are all dressed up as super girls. There are also big photos over there, which seem to be the covers of Super girls'' magazines!"


    Ballistic looked around and said towards Su Bai.


    "City hero! Isn''t that the same for Midtown Flash." Su Bai said casually.


    "Mister not interested?" Ballistic asked curiously.


    "Not interested in!"


    Su Bai is really not interested in this kind of limelight.


    Since the DC world, Su Bai has always been quite low-key, completely different from the previous Marvel World!It may be because of the different positions and different angles of seeing things. This kind of limelight is not particularly attractive to him!


    "I don''t know if the nuclear man will come!" Ballistic asked curiously.


    "I was not sure before, but now... 100% will come! He saw Superman ran off last time, but he will definitely not miss it when dealing with Supergirl. This dinner is obviously held because of the Supergirl magazine, and the nuclear man will definitely come. "Su Bai said, watching the trajectory."You are interested in?"


    The ballistic is noncommittal, she is not a hero, but...people naturally have the urge to show after gaining abilities.


    It was the same in Midtown before!


    Now that Supergirl is so popular, it''s normal to have a bit of ballistic thoughts.


    But she knew who the boss was, and did not act without authorization.


    Su Bai did not continue this topic. At this time, Kara seemed to have finished dealing with the boss and came back!


    She was very interested in seeing Su Bai in this dress. After thinking about it, Su Bai said to Kara: "Dancing a dance?"


    "Huh? Good, good!"


    Kara didn''t expect Su Bai to invite herself at all, but she nodded and agreed.


    Bend over with one hand and hold the other''s hand with the other.


    Su Bai and Kara slowly jumped up to the sound of soft music.


    Close at hand, each other''s breath is clearly audible, but quite a bit of atmosphere!


    Unconsciously, Su Bai thought of the Black Queen in the Marvel world, and thought of the dance with her at the beginning. Later, she followed herself, and when she left the Marvel world, she hadn¡¯t waited until she wanted That identity!Thinking about Su Bai, I felt a little guilty. After I went back... I... I should also make the name of the queen worthy of the name!


    Carla doesn¡¯t know what Su Bai is thinking, but watching Su Bai look straight at herself makes her a little shy. Her body dances instinctively with the music, unknowingly the music has come to an end, and the dance will end. !


    boom!


    At this moment, there was a broken crash above his head.

 C1443

    Shards of glass fell down, and when I looked up, I saw the glass roof shattered on the high roof, and a person jumped from the air.


    Nuclear man!


    The sudden change made the people at the party panic instantly!


    The nuclear man looked around and heard the voice full of depression and anger.


    "Where is the super girl!"


    His response was panic screams.


    The nuclear man raised his hand and pointed it at the oversized magazine poster.


    There was a boom.


    The poster was shot and burned instantly, and the super girl in the picture was also reduced to ashes.


    "I should change my clothes..."


    Carla whispered to Su Bai, taking advantage of the chaos, Carla ran away.


    The crowd was flustered, only two of them looked calm.


    One is Su Bai, and the other is the ballistic around Su Bai.


    "Sure enough!" Ballistic said in a low voice, the eager look in his eyes was very obvious!


    They looked at the nuclear man, and the nuclear man also found them!


    So eye-catching!


    When everyone was fleeing in panic or looking for a place to hide, the two people stood there calmly, even the man took the champagne from the table next to him by the way!


    It''s hard not to pay attention!


    Although I don''t know who it is, the nuclear man has already walked towards the two.


    "Here is coming... Sir, can I make a move?" Ballistic asked in a low voice excitedly.


    Item 0006


    The nuclear man approached step by step, the ballistic excitement lowered his voice and asked Su Bai for instructions, his body trembling slightly, at first glance it seemed to be scared, but in fact he was excited!


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai responded in a low voice and took a sip of his wine. The ballistic snorted in excitement. He watched the nuclear energy man raise his hand, and the nuclear energy light was already on his hand, and the trajectory suddenly moved!


    boom!


    The nuclear energy impact instantly hit a stone pillar next to it, and the stone pillar fell to the ground with a crash.


    The nuclear man looked at the fallen stone pillar in surprise. Isn''t this the position he was going to attack?At first glance, I don''t know when he turned around, and in front of him, standing in front of him was a woman in a red uniform!


    "what happened?"


    The nuclear man blurted out in amazement, but the trajectory suddenly moved.


    In an instant, the light of yellow lightning lit up all around, and the trajectory began to run fast, without seeing her shadow at all!


    Okay, so fast...


    The nuclear energy man was shocked, and the panicked guests around were also shocked at this time.


    Who is this again?


    They are not surprised if it is a Supergirl. After all, this nuclear man is here to find Supergirl, and Supergirls have always appeared where there is danger!


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Nuclear energy people can''t keep up with the speed of the ballistic. They can only use their hands to continuously release nuclear energy, trying to blindly run into a dead mouse or interfere with the ballistic movement.


    boom!


    A burst of magnetic energy hit the direction of Su Bai.


    Su Bai turned his head indifferently, with a boom, there was an explosion behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, a muffled hum was heard, and the nuclear man was beaten up and flew, and his body flew to the side window involuntarily.


    There was a clatter, the windows shattered, and the nuclear man flew out!


    Ballistic shook his fist slightly, followed by a whistle and chased him up again!


    The crowd scattered, and many people took the opportunity to leave here.


    Su Bai slowly walked to the window with the wine glass, watching the open space below, the ballistic and the nuclear man continued to fight!


    At this time, Kara had also changed clothes and appeared.

 C1444

    Looking at the ballistics, Kara was not so surprised, and soon joined them.


    Ballistics, Kara, join forces to deal with the nuclear man!


    "What''s your name, if my memory is not bad, I don''t seem to...I don''t know you!" A voice rang beside Su Bai, turned his head and took a look, and found that it was Cara''s boss Kate Grant!


    "You really don''t know!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "So... can you meet me?" Kate Grant looked at Su Bai.


    First of all, this young man is handsome and attractive!


    She just noticed that from beginning to end, this person''s expression was calm, as if he didn''t regard the nuclear man as a danger at all!He brought his own female companion, but he came in with Carla.Now Kara is gone, that''s all, but her female companion is also gone!She had a very strong hunch that his female companion was the woman in red who had suddenly appeared before!


    "Don''t mess with your name, she is called Ballistic!"


    Su Bai said abruptly as if he knew what Kate Grant was thinking.


    Kate Grant was taken aback for a moment but reacted immediately.


    He admitted it!


    "The name doesn''t sound good, so... will you stay here, or?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to report, but she is not a super girl!"


    Su Bai''s meaning is obvious, she is not a super girl, she will not be the guardian hero of this city!


    "What''s your relationship with Carla?"


    Listening to Kate Grant''s inquiry, Su Bai smiled and said, "What do you think it is?"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around slowly, ready to leave!


    Kate Grant hesitated and did not catch up, but was thinking about how the report should be written!


    I have to say that she can do this step really well, and this time she still considers this kind of thing!


    outside.


    Supergirl, ballistics, and the fierce battle with the nuclear man has reached a fever pitch!


    The ballistic speed is fast enough, but still lacks the means to win with one blow, and the combat experience is nothing other than Astra.As for the super girl, she has a way to deal with the nuclear man!To be precise, it was the help of the Supernatural Action Bureau behind it!


    "I need time!"


    Supergirl yelled at the ballistic, and the people following her were gone.


    The trajectory quickly surrounds the nuclear man and sometimes attacks, but the effect is not so obvious.The device or armor on the nuclear man is still very strong!


    "Fast running will make your speed force generate thunder and lightning power, master that power, and then... throw it out and hit the target!"


    Su Bai¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ballistic¡¯s ears, and Ballistic was taken aback for a while, and he began to run quickly beside the nuclear man. The lightning became brighter. After reaching a certain speed and a certain amount of energy accumulation, the trajectory suddenly stopped. The arm slammed out.


    ...


    boom!


    A flash of lightning went straight to the nuclear man!


    The nuclear man fell to the ground instantly and his body began to twitch!


    "Success!" Ballistic shouted excitedly.


    At this time, Supergirl flew over suddenly, and suddenly she pulled the energy chip from the nuclear energy man''s chest.


    It can be clearly seen that her hands are covered with something.


    "Lead?" The ballistic recognized it.


    "Yes, the chip contains a lot of nuclear energy, once it is taken off, it will detonate, and it will be powerful enough to destroy the entire city!" Super Girl explained.


    Ballistic nodded, as a scientist, she still knows some principles!


    "thank you!"


    Supergirl said towards the ballistic.


    Ballistic pouted: "I''m not doing it for you!" After saying that, the ballistic was gone!


    Kara dealt with the follow-up matters, only then found that Su Bai and the ballistics were no longer there. Before, he planned to say that Su Bai was eating.She hurriedly contacted Su Bai, but Su Bai had already returned to the artificial island with Ballistics at this time, and the dinner was over, which made Cara somewhat disappointed.


    When the ballistic trajectory came into the limelight, she was very excited, especially the new moves Su Bai taught her, which made her feel very excited!


    Su Bai simply opened a mirror space on the island, a mirror space that can be freely entered and exited.


    Then let the ballistics practice in it, so as not to disturb or damage the environment on the island!


    Chapter 0007 Realistic Gems: Ether Particles

 C1445

    "what¡­¡­"


    As a high-pitched voice fell, Alex''s voice gradually calmed down.


    She lay on Su Bai''s body in confusion and panting, enjoying the peace and satisfaction after the joy.


    It has been almost a week since the Nuclear Man incident. During this period, Supergirl was busy with various things almost every day. There was no suitable opportunity to continue with Su Bai for the dinner that died before it even started, but Alix has already come Have been to the artificial island several times!Whether in oneself or in the so-called mission, the number of times Alex comes is getting more and more dense!


    At the same time, she gradually changed.


    For example, after seeing Astra on the island, he gradually accepted the same identity as Astra.For example...sometimes she would be picked up by ballistics, and over time, she gradually got used to her identity and became less shy.


    "In a few days I may not...but I will come." After a short rest, Alex said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t have any special reaction, just took a look, and Alex explained: "It''s Thanksgiving soon, and my mother will come over!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, and Alex was not talking.


    After Alex left, Su Bai began to continue his life.


    During the day, exercise superb strength and shock waves, and absorb cosmic energy at night!


    If no one is disturbed, almost a whole day will pass, and it will pass very quickly!As for the trajectory, she would go out occasionally. The last time she appeared in the newspaper news also caused a little sensation, which made the trajectory very happy.Usually, ballistics also exercise their abilities, and life is still peaceful!


    Unconsciously, Thanksgiving has come quietly.


    Alex''s mother, Kara''s adoptive mother, has arrived.But it has nothing to do with Su Bai, because Su Bai feels that he has reached a critical juncture!


    Night is coming!


    In the living room downstairs.


    Ballistic and Astra are watching TV. Upstairs, in Su Bai''s room, Su Bai is absorbing cosmic energy!


    With a little bit of starlight pouring into the body, the restlessness, the tremor, and the familiar feeling made Su Bai excited, suppressing the excitement, Su Bai controlled the cosmic energy to quickly absorb.


    It was as if the sound made by pouring water into the cup would vary with the state of the water being full. At this time... Su Bai also felt that way.


    He can feel that the energy is getting fuller!


    then¡­¡­


    The water in the cup overflowed and the energy reached saturation.


    boom!


    There was a silent and invisible explosion, and Su Bai felt that he was swallowed in an instant.It was different from the last time that he was torn to death when he was forced to succeed. This time it was a matter of course, not so eager. So although he could feel the impact, it was still within control.Energy began to explode in the cells of the body, and he felt as if something was growing in the body.


    Tear!


    He tore off his clothes and soon found that a tattoo appeared next to the soul gem totem tattoo.


    This tattoo... Su Bai is familiar with it.


    It can even be said to be quite familiar.


    This gem, Su Bai has used it for a long time and is very smooth!


    "Unexpectedly, it is this gem, which means that the cosmic energy absorbed now is indeed used on the infinite gem!" Su Bai muttered, followed by a fierce impact.


    For an instant.


    Su Bai''s body floated up involuntarily, floating in the air.


    Immediately after a particle suddenly emerged from his body, Su Bai fell along with it, the particle circling frantically in the air.


    Ether particles.


    Reality gem!


    What awakened this time was a gem of reality!


    Su Bai stretched out his hand, and the etheric particles seemed to feel something. They flew over in an instant, then slipped into Su Bai''s hand and disappeared!


    "great!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but praised.


    For ether particles, Su Bai is the most favorite.


    Can attack, can defend, but also has the ability to change reality!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Bai felt.


    Same as last time!


    The capacity of the water cup seems to have increased again, and the mouth of the cup has also become larger, which means that the rate of absorption has also increased!

 C1446

    When he was a spiritual gem, Su Bai began to absorb the energy of the universe after he came to the DC world, until he succeeded in Star City!How long this time can be imagined, and this time, the time can be said to be greatly reduced, then the next time... can it be faster?


    Getting up, Su Bai took a shower, changed his clothes, and then came out of the bedroom...


    Came to the living room downstairs, sat down between Ballistic and Astra, took the shoulders of the two of them, put their legs on the coffee table, and glanced at the TV content!


    "what is this?"


    On TV, Supergirl seems to be saving people?


    "A radio announcer from Kate International was called Leslie. He mocked Supergirl on the radio before, but it caused Kate to be demoted and sent to a helicopter to report on the road. As a result...the weather today doesn''t seem to be very good, the thunder and rain, Supergirl Go to save people, but both of them seem to be struck by lightning. Now Leslie has been sent to the hospital. This is a replay!" Ballistic explained.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "Supergirl is now Kate''s heart, and the main feature is Supergirl. As a result, her own radio anchor slanders Supergirl, and it is unreasonable to not be demoted."


    At this time, the picture of Leslie was just released on TV. It didn''t look bad. After all, it can be an anchor, although it''s just a radio anchor.However, there is nothing special or shining, it is difficult for people to remember it all at once, and feel amazing!


    "Being struck by lightning, do you think she would..." Before the ballistic words were finished, Su Bai understood what she meant.


    "You mean the Flash?"


    "Being struck by lightning does sound familiar, but the Flash is simply struck by lightning because of a particle accelerator... the chance of gaining power is too small!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Also..." Ballistic nodded.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Bai turned around and raised the corners of his mouth: "She was not simply struck by lightning."


    The trajectory looked at it curiously for an instant, and even Astra seemed interested.


    "Look carefully!" Su Bai pointed to the TV and said.


    Item 0008


    "No...what''s special?" After watching for a long time, the trajectory did not find anything.


    "Lightning hit Carla first, then Leslie!" Astra said."Is it related to this?"


    Su Bai smiled."Although the reasons and processes are different, I have to say that this is another story of gaining abilities because of being struck by lightning..."


    "Check where she is!"


    The ballistic did not respond, and the person was gone. After a while, the ballistic returned."I found it!"


    "Let''s go, go and take a look!" Su Bai smiled and stood up and said.


    The trajectory was a bit unexpected. Su''s defeat today seems to be particularly good?


    Before, he almost stayed at home and didn''t have much interest in other things. Now he is actually interested in seeing a woman struck by lightning!Even if she can acquire abilities, it''s nothing special, whether it''s on Earth 38 or Earth One, superpowers are nothing rare!However, the ballistics would not destroy Su Bai''s mood, and the two soon arrived at the hospital where Leslie was currently located.


    In front of a certain ward.


    Su Bai and Ballistic pushed the door in. There was no one on the hospital bed. There were many flowers beside it. The patient''s name was written on the bed, it was Leslie!


    "No one? Is it already awake?" Ballistic said somewhat unexpectedly.


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth and activated his spiritual power.


    After a while, Su Bai grabbed the ballistic shoulder and disappeared suddenly!


    In a remote alley, Su Baihe appeared on the roof above the ballistic alley!


    Ballistic didn''t even ask, and he had already seen Leslie in the alley!


    It''s just that Leslie at this time is completely different from before.


    Leather boots, tight jeans, and a black leather jacket over a blue T-shirt. This dress is normal, but her hair is abnormal!


    The original brown hair now turned white.


    silver white!


    And the skin seems to have become unusually fair, and there is more eye shadow.


    It feels very eye-catching and special, and it makes people feel that it is hard to forget after a glance!


    It''s completely different from the previous look with no special temperament.


    The lights in the alley flickered slightly, Leslie was obviously still at a loss, her hands were emitting a little bit of electric light!Immediately afterwards, she heard a pop, the lights went out, and the electricity seemed to be absorbed by her into her hands.


    "What? What is this..."


    Leslie was shocked and looked at her hands blankly, not understanding what was wrong with her!


    "It looks like I''m very lucky tonight!"


    Suddenly a man walked into the alley with an unkind look.


    "Halloween was last month, but seeing such a ecstasy figure, I can only say... Happy Thanksgiving!" The man looked at Leslie but didn''t panic. He came to him with a smile. In front of Leslie.

 C1447

    Leslie hid her hands behind her, watching the man approach, she cursed.


    "Get off, idiot!"


    The man chuckled, it was quite hot.Seeing her about to leave, the man chased after her, reaching out to grab her shoulder.


    "We can have fun..."


    "Stay away from me!" Leslie turned and pushed the man away!


    At this moment, the electric light flickered, and the man fell to the ground in response to an electric current hitting his chest, his chest was charred.


    It turned out to be... dead!


    Seeing the electric light flowing in her hand, watching this scene, Leslie was shocked!But the corners of her mouth were raised quickly, and a wicked smile appeared on her face.


    "Good feeling!"


    Raising her head diagonally, Leslie looked at the light that was extinguished before, and her whole body suddenly turned into an electric current and got in, and then disappeared!


    On the roof.


    Su Bai, who witnessed this scene, had different thoughts from ballistics!


    Ballistics didn''t expect that this Leslie actually gained abilities, and it was still electrical. Not only did her appearance change drastically, it seemed that her personality also changed a lot!However, the trajectory is understandable. This Leslie was the anchor with a burst of negative energy before, and now she suddenly gains superpowers, the change in her character must be tremendous!


    "Electronic girl! Now it feels a little bit character!"


    Su Bai smiled, she was different from ballistics.


    Ballistic is certainly not a hero, but it has never killed anyone, and the mentality has changed so much.But this Leslie, this electric girl after gaining the ability to kill people, apart from being a little surprised at first, surprised her own ability, she quickly accepted and didn''t care about it, and her character was evident.


    "Shall we go back?" Ballistic asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "Go and change clothes, let''s go!"


    "Walk?"


    The ballistic froze for a moment, and soon changed to ordinary clothes, then... followed Su Bai on the street.


    Thanksgiving is a relatively important holiday in the United States, and the streets are filled with that festive atmosphere.Su Bai has never been interested in festivals or anything, even birthdays!But feel the atmosphere, it feels good!Mainly because today''s Su Bai is in a good mood, he has gained the ability of infinite gems again!


    At first, Ballistic didn''t have much idea about Thanksgiving, but it didn''t take long for Ballistic to be immersed in the festive atmosphere. After all... she is an authentic American.


    Unknowingly, the two of them walked on the street for a long time before going home!


    "Go take a shower, and then come to my room!" Su Bai said to Astra, then went upstairs to rest.


    Astra nodded and was about to take a bath, but the trajectory suddenly stopped her.


    "What?" Astra asked.


    "I... I''ll go!" Ballistic said.


    Astra froze for a moment, then smiled: "I don''t care, as long as... he won''t blame me!"


    Ballistic nodded, then turned upstairs.


    After taking a bath carefully, Ballistics wiped his body and came out directly to Su Bai''s room!


    In the room, Su Bai was waiting for Astra to come over.


    The result is ballistic.


    Su Bai didn''t be too surprised, just looked at her, waiting for her explanation.


    "Today... is Thanksgiving. I have many people who want to be grateful for, but the most important thing is you, sir! You saved my life, gave me the ability, made me look new, and have a special life. So... ¡­I am willing to use my body to thank you Mr.!"


    Chapter 0009: Ballistic Thanksgiving and Containing Electric Girl


    Ballistic followed her, Su Bai had never eaten her or did nothing to her.It''s not that the ballistic is unattractive, it just doesn''t matter.Already in his own bowl, you can eat it anytime, not to mention Astra and Alex.I just didn''t expect it to be a Thanksgiving Day, and let Ballistic take the initiative to give thanks!After Wei Wei''s accident, Su Bai directly waved to let the ballistic pass.


    Crazy overnight.


    Su Bai is more and more satisfied with the ballistics!


    Mainly because of different tricks!


    Su Bai and Ballistics are both haste, so what is so special about the intimacy of the haste?


    Is there anything wrong with a small speed motor?


    What would it be like to complete two hours of work in half an hour?


    Just imagine it.


    Even if the body of the haste recovered quickly, when he woke up from defeat the next day, his ballistics had not recovered yet.It was not until noon, which was approaching the afternoon, that the ballistic trajectory recovered.


    Practice superb power, shock wave!

 C1448

    This is how the whole afternoon passed. When night fell, Su Bai considered whether to let the ballistic or Astra, or when they were together, the ballistic suddenly said that the electric girl appeared at Kate International, and it seemed that he was going to get revenge on Kate Grant!


    Ballistics will pay attention to the electric girl because he thinks that Su Bai may be interested in her, no matter what the reason is, there is no problem paying attention.


    "Oh? I thought she would do it yesterday!" Su Bai smiled."Then go and see!"


    "Sure enough! Mr. really is interested in electric girls!"


    Ballistic said secretly, and then followed Su Bai to Kate International.


    At this time... Kate International was dim, without a trace of light!


    Not only that, but even the surrounding areas seem to be darkened. It seems that the electricity should have been absorbed by the electric girl!


    Kate International, top floor!


    Supergirl is looking for an electric girl, and Kate Grant is taking the elevator to leave.


    Not long ago, Kate discovered that the company¡¯s computers and TVs were all broken, and originally planned to ask Kara to take a look at it, but the electric girl appeared.Kara took the opportunity to turn into a super girl to save, but... the effect was not so good.The electric girl can achieve the effect of a current teleportation, and can also move through any electrical appliances or electric equipment, which seems to be able to transform between the entity and the energy body!


    Supergirl''s ray attack not only didn''t hurt her, but seemed to be absorbed by her.


    At this time, the electric girl was proudly saying something to the super girl on the TV.


    The super girl looked astonished!


    "Haha, enter the elevator? This is simply the most stupid decision. I am looking forward to her being smashed into meatloaf, and you...Supergirl...It''s too late to save her!"


    "Haha...hahaha..."


    "You did it on purpose..." Supergirl reacted.


    She deliberately struggled with herself to give Kate a chance to escape, but entering the elevator is equivalent to handing her life to the hands of an electric girl!Damn it, why didn''t it react?Thinking of this, Supergirl hurried to the elevator to save people, but at this time the elevator had fallen down quickly, and Kate in the elevator had already begun to pray!The electric girl laughed triumphantly, but soon... the laughter stopped abruptly.


    Supergirl savagely removed the elevator door and jumped down directly, and then inserted her hands into the fast descending elevator, forcibly preventing the elevator from sliding down!


    Finally, the elevator landed slowly.


    It''s just that kind of impact, it can no longer cause any harm to Kate!


    "Damn it, I won''t just let it go!"


    The electric girl snorted and followed the current to leave.


    "go!"


    Su Bai didn''t stay here, and directly chased after the direction of the current.


    Ballistics followed closely behind.


    Electric current, bright black lightning, yellow lightning.


    Three different rays of light travel through the dark city.


    Soon, the electric girl seemed to be aware of it.


    Looking at the two rays of light behind her, the speed of the electric girl began to increase.


    Electrical appliances, wires.


    The electric girl tried to get rid of each other!


    "Very clever, but..."


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and his speed suddenly increased.Almost in an instant, he caught up with the electric girl, and overtook, appearing in front of her. When the electric girl was surprised to change direction, she felt as if her actions had slowed down. The energy state was transformed into an entity and appeared on a street corner at a Dingzi intersection, followed by... Su Bai, the trajectory also appeared!


    "It''s you... you call Ballistic, right? He appeared when the Nuclear Man, as for you...who are you?"


    Ballistics have been reported, but Su Bai has not!


    He actually has the same ballistics and faster speed, which makes the electric girl a little wary.


    However, her expression remained the same, without any change.


    Or rather, confident?


    Her ability, she is confident that no one can do anything to herself!


    Powerful and fearless!


    She... unique!


    "You said, what should I do with her?" Su Bai asked towards Ballistic.


    "Then it depends on what your husband means. Her ability is also a bit interesting... and she looks good, and she can accept it if she is interested. If she is not interested...the home just happens to have a great demand for electricity." Words.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing the two casually talking about how to deal with themselves, this made the electric girl instantly angry.

 C1449

    With a wave of both hands, the two currents have passed.


    Easily dodge the ballistic!


    Su Bai didn''t move at all, just raised his hand slightly.


    The current disappeared when he was about to concentrate, no...no...it was absorbed by him!


    The electric girl looked at Su Bai in amazement, and the corners of Su Bai''s mouth were smiling.


    "How...how can you do it?"


    The electric girl finally showed a panicked expression.


    She thought she was unique, but...he could do it too?


    "I don''t seem to have any grudges with you. You stopped me like this... OK?" After the surprise, the electric girl quickly recovered her composure, but her tone was not as confident as before.


    "Not good? Nothing is bad. The world is always respected by the strong, and big fists are the last word. Don''t you also follow this idea? So I am better than you now, you have to endure it!" Su Said indifferently.


    Chapter 0010


    "What do you want!"


    The electric girl said, while quietly looking around for a chance to escape.


    "Give you a chance to choose!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said with a smile: "I know you want to get revenge on Kate, I can give you this opportunity! You can choose to refuse, so I will follow the ballistics just said, catch you back and supply power! Of course, you can also Accept...In that case..." Su Bai looked at the electric girl up and down, the meaning in his eyes was very obvious."Once, and then I will let you go, you can continue to take revenge!"


    "Why!"


    The electric girl said angrily.


    "Only I can make you helpless, and I can make you incapacitated, even... make you die!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The indifferent tone made the electric girl feel that he... is not talking big.


    She can really do it!


    "I...I accept..."


    After thinking about it for a moment, the electric girl spoke.


    "Choose wisely, I hope you can always be so wise, then... follow me!"


    Su Bai suddenly turned into electricity, and disappeared like the electric girl before.


    The electric girl hesitated and followed!


    As for ballistics, she knew that she had nothing to do with her, so she went straight back!


    Two electric currents shuttle.


    The electric girl has been observing Su Bai, and it seems that he is not worried that he will run, which makes her hesitate.


    Do you want to take the opportunity to escape?


    What Su Bai said before was indeed quite bluffing, but...the fear was not so strong without really facing that kind of fear. With this idea, the electric girl was a little unbearable.Seeing the speed ahead, the electric girl suddenly made up his mind. The line in front suddenly changed its direction and started to flee at the fastest speed. At the same time, she noticed whether Su Bai had caught up behind her!


    No!


    There is no one behind!


    This relieved the electric girl a bit, and then... speeded up again.


    Before long, she appeared in a messy apartment that seemed to have been unoccupied for a long time!


    This is the apartment she lived in before joining Kate International. Later, she joined Kate International. As her reputation, status and wealth rose, she moved, but she did not withdraw the rent. It was used to store some old things and sundries. No one knows here!


    The electric girl was too lazy to clean up, she just wanted to escape Su Bai for a while, and even... she was ready to think about revenge.


    First, the super girl.


    Now that there is Ballistic and that guy again, she really dare not pass it rashly!


    Simply cleaned up the dust on the sofa, the electric girl sat down to rest.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard a voice ringing behind her ears.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you found a place?"


    The electric girl stood up suddenly and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t seem to be surprised to see the electric girl, and he looked around and said: "This place... is not very clean. I know that some people have special habit. For example, he likes to be in some dirty, messy environment, or The crowded environment will have a special feeling like this. Can you do that too? But... I am a bit clean, I really can''t stand this environment. I have opened the room. Come with me!"


    Hesitate!


    The electric girl was hesitant, she didn''t think he really didn''t know that he had escaped instead of choosing a place!

 C1450

    He is giving himself a chance.


    Follow him or keep running?


    From the heart, she is not willing!


    She has dignity, so she naturally doesn''t want to be fucked under such circumstances!What''s more, after gaining the ability, her confidence and self-esteem rose rapidly!But... does she have a chance to refuse now?


    He got caught when he ran here.


    If he stares at himself, where can he run and hide?


    "Why? Do you just want to be here? Or... Are you testing my patience?" Su Bai squinted at the electric girl.


    The electric girl took a few deep breaths."once!"


    "once!"


    Su Bai laughed!


    The electric girl succumbed, although she was reluctant, but... as it was... as an accident, as long as he didn''t pester himself, let himself avenge him, and have a chance in the future... I will seek revenge from him again!


    Su Bai can naturally feel her resentment.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    There are not too many female roles in Supergirl, but not many who can impress Su Bai.Therefore, the electric girl was originally in his plan.But Su Bai didn''t plan to stay by his side, and it was enough to have an Astra to be tamed by his side!After all, this doesn''t involve any emotions, it''s nothing more than the desire to conquer and possessive!


    No matter what the electric girl thought, Su Bai took her to the room that had been opened a long time ago, and then took her blood!


    Crazy overnight.


    The next morning, Su Bai kept his promise and left.


    The electric girl was lying there in a daze, with a very different feeling. She could even feel that her hatred for Su Bai seemed to weaken?However, when she discovered this idea, she soon woke up, and did not let this affection affect her thinking!


    From this point, it can be seen that electric girls are indeed different from ordinary women!


    It is somewhat similar to Astra, and will not let feelings affect your judgment!


    After a short break, the electric girl left the hotel and started to do simple activities. It was confirmed that he really did not reappear and did not pester herself anymore. The electric girl soon felt that she continued to take revenge on Kate!


    But I don''t know if it is a coincidence.


    Kate is also waiting for her to appear. Although she is scared, although she is just an ordinary person, she knows...the electric girl must be solved, so she cooperates with the super girl and prepares to use herself as a bait to elicit the electric girl!And very successful!


    Under the night, on a remote street.


    Kate stood alone thinking about it.


    Flashing lightning, electric girl, here it is!


    "Where is your bodyguard?"


    Seeing Kate alone, the electric girl asked.


    The so-called bodyguard refers to the super girl.


    "She''s not here."


    "That''s really disappointing! I really hope that one of you can watch the other die." The electric girl said.


    "Lesley, you and I survived even if you didn''t support Hillary at the time, and this time we can too! Tell us your terms!" Kate said very calmly.


    The electric girl laughed and said, "The only thing I want in you is your skin, and there are many ways to give one..."


    "A cat is skinned, congratulations, you are getting better and better in online comments, we can''t talk about it anymore?" Kate asked impatiently.


    "Don''t talk!"


    The electric girl snorted coldly and threw the current with both hands to Kate!


    Item 0011


    "Wow!"


    A figure stood in front of Kate.


    The current hits Supergirl, who snorted but did not retreat.The electricity faded, and the electric girl didn''t seem to be surprised, she had long guessed that Kate would definitely rely on it if she dared to show up.Just a super girl, the electric girl hasn''t paid much attention to it!Soon the two were already fighting together, and Supergirl tried to help the electric girl, but unfortunately... the electric girl was very determined, and in desperation, Supergirl had to give up.Seeing the right opportunity, the super girl suddenly broke the fire hydrant on the street, and the water hit the electric girl. In an instant, the electric current shot and the electric girl fainted.


    She might not have thought that she would lose in this way!


    So there are times when you can¡¯t get too overwhelmed, you still have to remember some common sense!


    The poor electric girl finally got a chance for revenge, but she was defeated and locked up by the Supernatural Action Bureau by the Supergirl.If she knew that she was going to end this way, it would be better to just follow Su and lose, even if it is generating electricity... it is worse than being locked up!However, when the electric girl is sober, the anger that wants revenge is even stronger, this time...not only Kate, but also a super girl!


    After solving the problem of the electric girl, the super girl returned home to go with Alex to send her adoptive mother to leave, but when she left, she received some news unexpectedly, which made her a little uneasy and made Alex even more difficult to accept.


    Watching her mother leave.

 C1451

    Carla''s house.


    Cara looked at Alex and said, "Do you think Hank..."


    "I do not know¡­¡­"


    Before Kara had finished speaking, Alex couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Hank Henshaw looked like her father to some extent, but now... the mother said that her father¡¯s death might be related to Hank Henshaw, which made her unable to accept it for a while."Anyway, let''s investigate and see!"


    "Perhaps... you can ask Su Bai, he knows a lot of things maybe..." Cara hesitated.


    Alex nodded."I will ask if I have a chance!"


    Things came to an end, and Alix and Kara were as usual, but occasionally they were secretly watching Hank Henshaw''s situation, trying to see something.Alex also wanted to ask Su Bai, but there was no suitable opportunity.


    Sam Lane, a high-ranking general in the military, suddenly came to the Supernatural Operations Bureau.


    The purpose is to test a robot researched by the military!


    Red tornado.


    The subject of the experiment is naturally a super girl!


    Kara was emotionally affected by Hank Henshaw''s affairs. In addition, Sam Lane had a huge enemy for her, and she couldn''t help but lose control during the fight!After defeating the red tornado, the red tornado ran away uncontrollably!


    Ran!


    The experiment failed!


    Sam Ryan blamed the incident on Carla and fired Molo, the designer of the red tornado, and then began to send someone to look for it!


    As night falls, the city''s neon is shining.


    In a high-end restaurant.


    Su Bai had dinner with Alex face to face.


    Alex was planning to go to Su Bai, and then... asked about Hank Henshaw, but Su Bai proposed to have dinner together, although Alex knew Su Bai just happened to miss dinner. That''s it, but it still made Alex a little excited, and came over after deliberately dressing up!After eating, Alex first talked about the red tornado as the opening, Su Bai simply asked a few words and didn''t care too much.


    The red tornado is a robot.


    He is also a member of the Justice League, but Su Bai has little interest!


    Then, Alex changed the subject and turned to Hank Henshaw!


    "Hank Henshaw does have a problem, but...it''s a little different from what you think. It won''t be long before you will know it!" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    When Alex heard this, she knew what Su Bai knew, but... this answer made her even more puzzled. When she wanted to ask, she suddenly heard chaos coming from outside. What should be the matter? Up!


    "Let''s go, go out and have a look!"


    Seeing that Alex wanted to go out and have a look, it just so happened that the meal was almost finished, Su Bai simply settled the bill and went out with Alex.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a red robot standing in front of two people dressed in military uniforms.


    A man, a woman!


    It looks like it should be a father and daughter.


    "Sam Lane and Lucy Lane." Alex said in surprise, and immediately took out his gun and prepared to help!


    Even if she doesn''t like them very much, their attitude towards Supergirls, but Alex will certainly not be indifferent.Needless to say, the robot opposite to Ryan and his daughter is a red tornado!


    Su Bai looked at it a few times, at this time the red tornado suddenly shot!


    ...


    "boom!"


    One arm knocked Lucy Lane into the air, and then planned to attack Sam Lane, and Alex shot.The bullet hit the body of the red tornado hardly any effect, at this moment... the super girl is here!I have to say that sometimes Supergirl is like a 24-hour service station. Where there is danger, she is there!


    As soon as the supergirl appeared, she grabbed the arm of the red tornado, and then she violently pulled it down.The red tornado retreated, and strong wind began to generate around it. In an instant, a huge tornado appeared in the city and then swept out!Supergirl didn''t have time to think about it, and hurriedly chased the tornado to solve it, but the red tornado took the opportunity to escape.


    "Are you OK?"


    In the distance, Lucy Lane suddenly saw a hand stretched out in front of her.


    "I''m fine, thank you!" Holding her hand, Lucy Lane stood up, and...recognized the person in front of her!


    Su defeated!


    Lucy Lane has read the information about Su Bai.


    After all, this world is different from the earth. The existence of aliens has been proven. Therefore, all aspects of the country are studying the affairs of aliens, and they have an understanding of the powerful.Lucy and her father came to the Supernatural Operations Bureau, on the one hand...for the red tornado, on the other hand for the Su defeat!


    I didn''t expect to see it on this occasion.


    Chapter 0012 Lucy Lane

 C1452

    "Lucy!"


    At this time, Sam Lane hurried over to look at his daughter''s situation, but naturally he saw Su Bai, slightly surprised, but he still looked at his daughter first.After learning that his daughter was okay, Sam Lane watched Su Bai and Alex prepare to speak.But Su Bai was talking with Alex at this time.


    The red tornado ran away, and it has learned to be smart now and even uses ordinary people as a means, so it must be found as soon as possible!


    Alex intends to take the arm that was removed by Carla to find someone to investigate, and see if he can find anything, but... I was going to go back after eating, but now I suddenly left, Alex is a little bit unhappy. Sorry.


    "Okay, you go, wait until you are finished. In addition, you can check that this red tornado should have been remotely controlled, maybe... it can be rewarded!" Su Bai didn''t mind.


    Alex nodded, took the things and left.


    Su Bai also planned to leave, at this moment Lucy Lane suddenly suppressed his father who was about to say hello, and quickly walked to Su Bai''s face.


    "Please wait, Mr. Su Bai."


    "Huh?" Su Bai looked at Lucy Lane, not surprised that she knew herself.


    "My name is Lucy Lane, and I am a lawyer for the military. Thank you for helping me just now. Can I talk to you?" Lucy Lane said.


    "Do you have any older sisters, or younger sisters?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Lucy Lane froze for a moment: "This question is important?"


    Su Bai nodded.


    "I have a sister named Louise Lane." Lucy still replied, who didn''t know why.


    "Knew it!"


    "Do you want to talk to me? Yes, then come with me!"


    Lucy Lane glanced at his father, gave him a look of worry, and then followed Su Bai away.


    Su failed to take her back to the artificial island, but found a quiet bar nearby.


    "What do you want to talk to me?"


    While drinking, Su Bai looked at Lucy Lane and asked.


    Lucy Lane¡¯s appearance is not so exquisite, but the figure is uneven, and with the slightly wheaten skin color, the overall feeling is good, especially when wearing military uniforms, it is a bit more special temperament!


    "Just chat, I heard a lot about you before I came here. What I am curious is that there is no trace of you before this. Later I heard that you are from another earth? And the trajectory around you seems to be too So! So, can you really travel across different earths?"


    "Yes!" Su Bai said casually.


    "How did you do it?" Lucy Lane was surprised and curious.


    Although both the Earth and the alien technology are very advanced now, things like crossing parallel worlds are still blank areas!


    Although not many people believe that Su Bai really came from the parallel universe, but...Lucy Lane thought it might be true!


    Even if it is an alien, it is difficult to conceal a trace on the earth, let alone a human being, even if it is deliberately concealed, it will leave clues, but no... nothing!


    "There should be a related theory? That''s it!"


    "speed!"


    Su Bai shrugged.


    "Are you really going to destroy the earth? Our earth here?" Lucy Lane asked again.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "It depends on whether I am satisfied. I said...you don''t just want to talk about it with me? If that''s the case, I might as well go back."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Lucy Lane asked.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "For example, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No!" Lucy Lane first answered in the affirmative, and then asked curiously: "Why do you ask me if I have a sister or younger sister?"


    "Louis Lane is a celebrity, right? Your surname is Lane, so just ask!"


    "Are you interested in my sister?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Louise Lane, this name is really attractive!However, Su Bai is really not interested in Louise Lane in this world!Although every parallel universe may have a dual body, maybe it looks different, or its ability and identity are different!But Louise Lane in this world is not pretty!


    and so¡­¡­


    Why not go back to your own earth to find that Louise Lane!


    However, this Lucy Lane is not bad.


    At least on her own planet, Louise Lane does not seem to have a sister named Lucy Lane!


    If anything is scarce, it will become precious and special!

 C1453

    Perhaps, there is only Lucy Lane on Earth 38!


    This is why Su Bai would chat with her after confirming her identity, even if she knew her purpose was not simple!


    After Su Bai disengaged the topic, Lucy Lane did not mainly mention this issue, but she would ask a few words from time to time, obviously intending to learn more about Su Bai in her words...


    Unconsciously, it was almost wee hours when the two came out of the bar.


    "Where do you live? I will take you back?" Su Bai asked towards Lucy Lane.


    "No trouble, I can go back by myself!"


    "Also, then...bye!"


    Su Bai didn''t force it, he teleported and disappeared after smiling and waving.


    It was so simple that Lucy Lane was stunned for a long time before reacting.


    She suddenly felt that she shouldn''t be too polite. It should be easy for Su Bai to send herself home!Shaking his head, Lucy Lane made a call, and the car drove past after a short while. After returning...Lucy Lane knew that she still had to talk to her father!


    the next day.


    Alex and others have found the location of the red tornado, and Molo, the man who controls the red tornado.


    While Alex went to find Molo, everyone designed Sam to induce a red tornado. In the end, under the outbreak of Supergirl, the red tornado was burned to ashes by her rays!And Moro was shot and killed by Alex.The trouble with the red tornado ends here, but Sam Lane''s business is not over yet. Although he abandoned the red tornado plan, his second purpose is.


    It''s Su Bai!


    He didn''t really believe in the parallel world, but he believed in the strength of Su Bai.


    And Su Bai is also human!


    He wants to attract Su defeat to be human and contribute to the earth!


    Item 0013


    "Father, this idea of ??you...too naive!"


    When Sam Lane planned to meet Su Bai and directly proposed the solicitation, Lucy Lane unceremoniously rejected his idea directly!Seeing her father''s disapproval, Lucy Lane was also a little helpless, that''s it... Everything is self-centered, and that set of theories, that kind of personality, caused her relationship with her sister and him to not be so good!


    For example, he stubbornly believes that Supergirl is a hazard, and even the red tornado designed this time is nominally to deal with aliens, but in fact it does not mean to target Superman and Supergirl.For example... He stubbornly believes that he is a general of the United States, a high position, and whoever he asks to serve the country will serve the country!


    "Father, let¡¯s not say whether Su Bai came from other parallel earths. His identity alone is not an American! Taking a step back, from the information currently available, he is not a hero at all! He is not a superman, nor is he Supergirl, if you want him to do things, you must give certain benefits! But, what can we give? If you want to take tough measures, maybe he will leave, when you really encounter any special circumstances, want It''s impossible to ask him for help! What''s more, his destructive power is believed to be known to his father. Now... it''s because there is a super girl or Alex, so we are in peace, but... this does not mean that it is really possible. Ignore this! Otherwise, aliens may not be needed, and Su Bai will destroy the earth."


    "Don''t deny, he has this ability!"


    Sam Lane frowned and said, "What do you think?"


    "I think Alex''s current practice is very good. It can be seen that Su Bai is not a hero. He may act a little unscrupulously, not even a good person. But at least... You can see it after Alex and Supergirl. To deal with Su Bai, we can only play the emotional card!" Lucy Lane thought for a while."I plan to stay."


    "What? No, it''s definitely not possible!" Sam Lane refused without even thinking about it.


    "Father, this is my decision."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Sam Ryan wants to say more, but seeing his daughter''s tough attitude makes him unable to say it.After hesitating for a moment, Sam Lane said: "I will let you join the Paranormal Operations Bureau, but...you can''t be like Alex!"


    "I know!"


    Sam Lane is gone, Lucy Lane stays.


    Regarding Lucy Lane''s stay, the Supernatural Action Bureau did not have any special reaction, but it felt somewhat uncomfortable, as if there was an extra nail in the game!However, Lucy Lane didn''t mean to target the Supernatural Operation Bureau. Her goal was to defeat the Soviet Union, so she believed that it won''t take long for others to change his mind!


    "What is this going to do?"


    Lucy Lane noticed that the agent''s door was ready to go, and the sound of the alarm was always thinking about in the base, as if something was going to happen!


    "There is a criminal downstairs, called Jem. He came to Red Saturn, the master of the faceless hunter, who has conquered twelve planets! He has the ability to control the human mind. Today is the time to clear his cell. , We will transfer him into custody in a while, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. This is a common practice. We have equipment for his abilities, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being controlled by him after wearing it!


    Alex said while taking out the equipment and handing it to Lucy Lane to put it on!


    "Will it be dangerous?" Lucy put it on and said, "Why not let Supergirl come and help."


    "Supergirl...because it seems to have exhausted her energy to deal with the red tornado, temporarily...can''t help!"


    The thought of Carla calling herself in the morning and saying that she was hurt and bleeding, and also caught a cold, Alix felt a little unbelievable.However, it should be fine!


    "Then... why don''t Su Bai help?"


    Lucy couldn''t help asking again.


    Alex glanced at Lucy, and said, "Su Bai is not an agent of the Supernatural Operations Bureau, he will come if you let him come! What''s more, this situation often happens. There was no super girl before, no Su Bai, we The same is done very well, otherwise, what is the need for our Supernatural Action Bureau?"


    "Okay!" Lucy nodded without saying more.


    The action began to proceed in an orderly manner. Although Kara had lost his ability and caught a cold, working in the company shouldn''t be dangerous.


    but¡­¡­

 C1454

    An unexpected disaster suddenly came.


    Coincidence?


    Yes, it is such a coincidence!


    Sometimes even if there is no man-made disaster, it may not be peaceful.


    Earthquake, a sudden earthquake appeared in National City!


    The powerful and rapid earthquake caused countless buildings to collapse in an instant, and disasters were born!Cara accidentally injured his arm. Watching the disaster spread and the people waiting for rescue, Cara was very upset.


    Because she is not capable now.


    Supergirl... can''t save people!


    "Sir, after my calculation, this earthquake will affect the artificial island. Although it may be just the aftermath, maybe we can leave first." The ballistic came to Su Bai''s side and whispered.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome! I have installed an energy barrier on the island, and the earthquake will not affect us! But... I am afraid it will be miserable in the city."


    "Not only the urban area, but also the Occult Action Bureau in the suburbs have been affected. It seems that they have lost their signal! Do I need to check it?" Ballistic asked.


    It just lost the signal, Su Bai didn''t care too much, but he didn''t have to run to the ballistically, just check his mental ability!In the end, Su Bai found out that the Supernatural Operation Bureau...has fallen!


    "interesting!"


    "You stay at home, I will check it out!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the next moment...people have directly come to the Supernatural Operation Bureau.


    It was a little dim in the bureau, the electrical equipment seemed to be paralyzed and a mess, and there were several agents lying there, apparently dead!After a little sense, Su Bai had already discovered the location of Alex, Lucy, and Hank Henshaw.


    Chapter 0014 is better than mind power?Ha ha!


    Alex and Hank Henshaw are hiding in one room, and Lucy herself is in another room!


    The sudden earthquake made the red Saturn man Jiemu unexpectedly gain freedom. As a result, he used his psychic power to control and kill!Fortunately, Hank and the others reacted quickly, had protective equipment and did not directly touch Jem, which avoided being controlled or killed!The three were originally together at the time, but although Lucy had a strong personality, she had never faced aliens directly, so she ran away with Hank and Alex!


    At this time, the other agents were dead.


    It''s like a game of hide and seek!


    Jem is looking for the three of them!


    Bang bang bang!


    The footsteps sounded slowly, not sure if it was intentional, it was particularly loud.


    In the room, Lucy held the gun and listened to the outside nervously while holding her breath!


    The cold sweat slowly flowed down her cheeks. She did not expect that she would encounter such a thing when she came to work in the Supernatural Operations Bureau.At this moment, she regretted not persisting, insisting on letting Alix ask Su to defeat.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the heavy steel door, and the violent impact caused the door to protrude a large piece, a...fist mark!


    Lucy aimed a gun at the door.


    boom!boom!boom!


    One punch, one punch, three consecutive punches, and you heard a bang and the door collapsed!


    An alien with a red body and a gem on his forehead walked in.


    Red Saturn man, Jem!


    "Found one!"


    Jeem walked over with a playful sneer, Lucy shot!


    The bullet hit whoever hit him and was bounced directly without causing any harm.Just when he had come to Lucy and reached out to grab it.


    Damn it!


    A can slammed on the back of his head.


    Jeem stopped in an instant and turned to look!


    "Su Bai, why are you here?"


    Before Jem could speak, Lucy yelled in disbelief.


    Never thought that Su Bai would come, at that moment... Lucy simply didn''t know what emotion to use to describe her mood at this moment!


    "court death!"


    Jem looked at Su Bai with a cold snort, the gem on his forehead shone slightly, and activated his psychic power against Su Bai!


    "Do not¡­¡­"

 C1455

    "Go away, he can control people''s minds!" Lucy yelled hurriedly.


    She knew that Su Bai was very strong, but she didn''t know if he could resist this ability!


    "late!"


    Jeem laughed and mobilized his abilities, controlling these humans was as easy as entering his own garden!He had already thought about it, he would let this guy strangle himself to death!


    "Huh, why, why is there no response?"


    Jeem soon discovered that the guy in front of him did not do what he wanted!


    He was not controlled.


    His body is very clean, there are obviously no devices?


    Thinking of this, Jem once again increased his ability!This time, I finally reacted!


    An offensive that resembles a violent wind and waves is swept, that kind of mental power is even stronger than yourself?The moment he was slightly stunned, Jiemu felt his head buzzing, and the pain caused him to scream and knelt on the ground!


    Lucy was stunned by this change!


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    "stand up!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Jem, at this moment Jem stood up slowly like a puppet."Go to your cell by yourself!" Jeem walked out slowly without a word.


    "You, did you control him? How did you do it!"


    "How does he control others, how do I control him! Spiritual ability? Haha... I really don''t think anyone has greater spiritual ability than me!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Go find others People, I''m going to talk to this Jem. Red Saturn, he''s still a prince!" With that, Su Bai turned around and went out.


    "He... he even has such a powerful mental ability, and he easily controlled Jem. It seems that I was right. If he angers him, I am afraid that he can cause a powerful disaster without his own hands! "Lucy took a deep breath and hurried to find Hank and Alex.


    When they found the two, Lucy said about Su¡¯s defeat. The two were equally surprised after hearing it, but... what Lucy didn¡¯t notice is that besides surprise, their expressions were a little weird and more. I didn''t notice that Hank Henshaw didn''t wear any equipment to prevent mental abilities!


    Each prisoner here has a separate prison, a transparent glass cover, the activity space inside is not particularly large.


    After Jem entered, the cell closed automatically.


    Su Bai was outside the cell at this time, chatting with Jem without a word.


    Su Bai is asking, Jem is answering!


    Mainly some things surrounding the red planet. Regarding the alien range of the DC world, Su Bai is far from knowing about the Marvel world!


    Alex came in.


    "Thanks to you, otherwise this time... it might be in trouble!"


    "I''m just a little curious about him. Even if I don''t come, you can solve it. After all, you caught such aliens. If you can catch it once, you can naturally catch it a second time. What''s more... ¡­Do you know the true identity of Hank Henshaw?" As soon as Alex came in, Su Bai could feel that her emotions were not right, and it was definitely not the cause of Jem alone.


    Then when I think about it, I know it must be Hank Henshaw''s identity exposed!


    "Perhaps I should call him Ron Ronz?" Alex said.


    "I think the term Martian Hunter is better!" Su Bai smiled."I''ve come here, don''t mind if I visit the prison here, I am really curious to know what kind of aliens are being held here!"


    "If you want, we can''t stop it!"


    "I have other things to do, you can do whatever you want!"


    Alex said, turned and went out, there is still a lot of work in the aftermath!


    Su Bai didn''t mind, so he was ready to see if there were any characters he was interested in!


    I have to say that these aliens are ugly in many different appearances. Although they are humanoids, there are still big differences in facial features, skin color, and limbs. After watching a few consecutive times, Su Bai feels a little disgusting. But... finally let him discover a difference!


    Chapter 0015 Astra''s Admirers?


    The door of the room opened, and Su Bai walked in slowly.


    In the transparent glass cell stood a woman, a very high jumping woman, wearing a dark green uniform with long brown-red hair!


    "I don''t know you, human..."


    "I am Maxima, the queen of the planet Amelak. Open this door and you will understand what I mean!"


    Su Bai looked at this woman with interest on his shoulders!


    Jieyu, conceited.


    It''s indeed a queen''s posture, but it''s just a bad brain.I wanted to have a good chat, but now it seems to be forgotten!Who would be so stupid that he would just open the door and let you out when he heard that?Shaking his head, Su Bai turned around and planned to leave.


    "Human, what do you mean, do you just want to come and see me? You are humiliating me!" Maxima shouted angrily.


    "humiliation?"


    Su Bai turned to look at Maxima, and suddenly smiled.

 C1456

    In the next moment, Maxima felt a hand pinching her chin, and the tremendous strength made her unable to resist.She was surprised to see Su Bai, who suddenly appeared in the cell, in disbelief.


    How did he... get in?


    Before Maxima could react, Su Bai had already pinched her chest with her other hand!


    It feels.


    Just like humans!


    After all, her appearance and body structure are the same as humans!


    "This... is humiliation!"


    Su Bai squeezed it recklessly, and then put Maxima down.


    Just when Maksimah angrily wanted to teach Su Bai and make him pay the price, Su Bai had quietly appeared outside the cell!


    "boom!"


    Maxima hit the glass with both hands."How did you do it! You dare to humiliate me, I... I won''t let you go."


    "Wait until you have a chance to come out!"


    Su Bai waved his hand.


    "Human! If you are willing to marry me as your wife, I can forget the humiliation you just gave me! You are very strong, and your genes match mine very well." Maxima suddenly said.


    Su Bai looked at her dumbly.


    Does it really have a problem with your head?


    "If you agree, I can let you be the king of this world, and I...will be your queen!" Maksimma said without seeing the meaning in Su Bai''s eyes.


    "Aren''t you the queen yourself?"


    "Yes, but there is no king. I have never found a strong one for me, but you... can!"


    Su Bai smiled, which means that the queen is actually just a title, not the king''s woman?


    "First of all, I am not very interested in you! Secondly...Do you want to be my wife? You are not qualified!" Su Bai said indifferently, ignoring Maxima''s voice, turned around and closed the cell!


    After another round, he was basically not interested.By the way, he saw the electric girl. When the electric girl saw Su Bai, he was quite surprised. He didn''t expect to meet here, but... Su Bai didn''t give her any chance to speak, but when she saw Su Bai, she turned around. After going out, there is no need to waste too much time, she knows everything about her anyway!


    There are no aliens who are interested, so Su Bai simply came out.


    At this time, the aftermath is being done in an orderly manner. Perhaps because of this experience of fighting together, other people''s attitude towards Lucy has obviously improved.When she was almost busy, Lucy was about to find Su Bai to express her gratitude, but saw Su Bai disappeared with Alex''s arms around, which made Lucy a little disappointed!


    Of course, she also knew what Su Bai did with Alex!


    To be honest, Lucy has tried Alix. From her reaction, Lucy can be sure that Alix is ??not embarrassed, and even... There is some active feeling, Lucy thinks... Alix may Fall in love with Su lost!


    Knowing the identity of Hank Henshaw, coupled with the experience of the battle just now, and the gratitude for Su Bai¡¯s help, all kinds of emotions made Alex be very active in bed, forgetting everything. feel!She had this idea, Su Bai would naturally satisfy her, and the result was... It was already the next afternoon when Alex woke up!


    This made Alex''s complexion hot, and he didn''t expect to be so crazy last night!


    "Where is the other person?" When he came out of the room after packing, Alex found that Su Bai was not there, and couldn''t help asking Astra.


    "Go to the Paranormal Operations Bureau."


    "Why?" Alex was surprised.


    "Because Kara..."


    "What''s wrong with Carla?" It''s about his sister, and Alex is a little worried!


    "She was attacked, Kryptonian Norn." Astra said."He is my subordinate, and we have perfected the previous plan together!"


    In the morning, Supergirl was accidentally attacked and was attacked by Norn. After that, there was no major problem and Norn ran away.But Su Bai had come to ask Astra, Astra did not conceal it, and said about Noen!Norn can be said to be the second in command in her army. Although he is a subordinate, his status is different from other subordinates!


    But there was one thing she didn''t say, or she didn''t get it at all.


    Nor is not only her subordinate, the second in command, he also admires her...very much!


    This is what Su Bai said when he met Kara!


    "When I was in Krypton before, I knew that he had been following Astra, but aunt Astra¡¯s... she... didn¡¯t think about this. He attacked me for the purpose of finding Astra. She." Kara said.


    "Then you should come to me directly? The last time I was fighting with Astra was so dynamic, he couldn''t possibly not know!"


    "Perhaps I think it may not be your opponent, and it is impossible to ask someone directly from you, so I want to catch me and exchange it for Astra!" Karadao.


    "It''s possible!" Su Bai nodded.


    It is normal for Norn to want to save people, but if he knew that the female general Astra he admired had become his slave and let him do whatever he wanted, he should be... very depressed!However, although Astra has no intention to escape now, and has not mentioned cooperation, she seems to be very comfortable. This is a bit unexpected to Su defeat. Maybe... she just hasn''t made up her mind yet, because of Norn, Or the group of Kryptonians led by Norn gave her hope?


    People don¡¯t make up their minds until they are desperate!


    Item 0016

 C1457

    "The whereabouts of Norn is currently unclear, but he will definitely make a comeback, maybe... you can ask Astra, she will definitely know!" Cara thought for a while and said.


    Astra?


    Astra does know it, and Su Bai knows it too.


    Norn, and Astra''s army are hiding in Rozburg.


    When Rozburg came out of the welcome space and landed on the earth, Rozburg was discovered and protected by the government, forming a vacuum zone around it. However, as time went by, I learned about Rozburg prison. The place is basically deserted, no one would have thought...Astra''s army was actually hidden there!At first, Su Bai planned to go directly to kill Nuoen, but now, he has changed his attention!


    Astra shouldn''t have made up his mind to completely devote her loyalty, it may be related to Nora, this army, she is not reconciled!If you kill them all now, Astra will definitely risk his loyalty due to helplessness.But... this is far less effective than letting her decide on her own. In the future... Su Bai has other arrangements for Astra!


    Also, isn''t Noen an admirer of Astra?


    Watching him step by step, trying hard to rescue Astra, and then fail again, that kind of blow...


    Although Su Bai didn''t mind that Astra had an admirer, it showed that he had a good vision, and it felt good to think of other people''s goddesses by himself, but... Su Bai couldn''t let Nuon.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Lucy next to her couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing!" Su Bai shook his head, and then said to Kara: "You don''t seem to be in a high mood, do you have other things?"


    Kara nodded: "Kate has found a new assistant again, I..."


    "New assistant..." Su Bai smiled after thinking of something, "Don''t worry, she can''t do it for long."


    "I hope it!" Kara has no confidence.


    Seeing Su Bai chatting with Kara without a word, Lucy next to him was unhappy.I care about you, but you chat with Kara in full swing. What is this?Am I so inconspicuous?


    "Will you be okay for a while? It''s almost noon, I''ll invite you to dinner!" Lucy started.


    "Eat? All right!" Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to agree!


    Kara just happened to be back to the company, the three of them left the Supernatural Operations Bureau together, and Su Bai and Lucy went to find a place to eat.During the period, Su Bai naturally asked how Su Bai planned to deal with Nuoen, but Su Bai didn''t have a clear answer, but seeing Su Bai''s success, she didn''t ask much and started chatting!Lucy just came here, where to live, the mess and many things have not been settled. After eating, Lucy went back to clean up, and Su Bai returned to the artificial island.


    Alex has gone.


    Astra thought that Su Bai would tell him something when he came back, after all, the appearance of Noen had something to do with him.But the facts made her a little stunned. Su Bai didn''t mention it at all, even as if he had forgotten about it. As usual, he didn''t even mention anything when he called himself to his room at night.


    Exercise and absorb the energy of the universe.


    Sometimes Alex would come, sometimes Su Bai would go out to eat with Lucy.


    A few days in a flash, every day!


    But Astra did not relax, but became even more nervous.


    The more he is like this, the more he means it''s definitely not all right!


    This caused Astra to start playing drums in his heart, not knowing what Su Bai wanted to do, nor did he know Norn, how is his army now!


    Cutting meat with a soft knife is the most torturous!


    On this day, Astra finally couldn''t help it.


    "Can we talk? About Noon!" Astra stood in front of Su Bai and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Let''s put the chat beforehand. I heard that a senator who opposes aliens is coming. I foresee that something might happen. Come with me and see the excitement!" Su Bai said casually.


    Astra hesitated to speak, but finally nodded in agreement.


    Some people support, some oppose, and some do not care about aliens!


    The senator who came this time is called Miranda, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the supergirl world. Many important positions are women. For example, the current president is all women!I don''t know how many aliens are lurking among the human beings. If this senator is so clear against the aliens, he might be attacked.


    The Supernatural Action Bureau is naturally responsible for protection, and Supergirls are also secretly protecting!


    The crowd loosened in the square.


    Su Bai took Astra in the crowd.


    Today''s Astra is wearing a black tight-fitting battle suit from Krypton, with a bumpy figure, and even the Kryptonite stone collar on her neck has been removed.However, Astra did not dare to take the opportunity to escape!With one arm around Astra''s waist, Su Bai looked around at will, as if just watching the excitement!


    ...


    But Su Bai knows very well that it is very lively here!


    Aside from the Supernatural Action Bureau, Supergirl, or the aliens lurking in the crowd, none of these interest him.


    The ones who are really interested are...Kryptonians!


    To be precise, it is Noon!


    Norn must know that Astra is in his hands, and he must be concerned.Bringing Astra out by himself, Nuo will not remain indifferent. Although he hides well, Su Bai can still feel that there are at least four Kryptonians nearby, including Nuo!Of course, if they do not come, Su Bai will not come!


    Norn saw that he was hugging his goddess, the goddess was still a good-looking, should be... very depressed, right?

 C1458

    But... the more depressing ones are yet to come!


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and the hand that pulled Astra''s waist moved gently.That kind of numbness made Astra couldn''t help but slowly leaned against Su Bai''s arms, his complexion turned red!


    "Crack!"


    There was a slight cracking sound, and a guardrail was pinched in the crowd!


    Noen stared at Su Bai''s hand on Astra with a gloomy expression...want to rush over.But he didn''t dare to move him, he was waiting for the opportunity, he believed...Astra must know that he has brought someone here, and will definitely escape at the right opportunity, then... is the best time to shoot!


    Item 0017


    The senator on the podium was giving an emotional speech, and the crowd below was also quite agitated, and the Supernatural Action Bureau in the distance was nervously watching the storm.Norn kept staring at Astra, wanting to see when she would do it, but... all he saw was Astra''s reddening cheeks, and Su Bai''s body getting closer and closer.


    The feeling that the little bird is indifferent to others makes Noen almost angry!


    If Astra didn''t understand it at the beginning, she would understand when it arrived!But she didn''t think this was an opportunity to escape from Su Bai, even she felt that if she did something, Su Bai would definitely not let them go easily if Noen made a move!


    Astra didn''t want to lose her army, that was her biggest support!


    Therefore, she never thought of running away!


    She wants to use this method to tell her men that she is safe and don''t act arrogantly!


    At least, all three people except Nuo felt this purpose!Norn felt it too, but... he couldn''t help it!


    Clenching his fist, Norn was about to give an order to shoot.


    At this moment, changes suddenly appeared!


    A huge white monster suddenly appeared in the crowd and rushed in the direction of the senator.


    The senator fled in panic, and the people dispersed in panic!


    The people from the Supernatural Operations Bureau hurriedly took action, but when Hank Henshaw saw the white monster, his whole body became a little awkward, as if he was in a trance.


    "Hank... Hank..."


    Watching the white monster chasing the Senator into the underground parking lot not far away, and watching the Supergirl chasing in, Alex couldn''t help but yelled at Hank a few times.


    Hank shook his head: "I''m fine,"


    "It doesn''t look like you are all right!"


    "White Martians are said to be the most ferocious kind of alien race, and they almost wiped out the green Martians, which is quite interesting!" Su Bai slowly said, facing Astra: "Catch him. !"


    "What?" Astra was taken aback for a moment!


    "Catch him!"


    Su Bai repeated it, Astra hesitated for a moment and nodded, then flew out to catch the White Martian!


    "good chance¡­¡­"


    In the distance, Nuo was overjoyed when Su Bai allowed Astra to move freely, and quickly greeted him and ordered his subordinates to find Astra together!


    Seeing their actions, Su Bai smiled.


    Of course, Astra hasn''t decided to completely take refuge in herself, but... she will never go back with Norn like this!


    She knows very well that she wants to find her easily!


    She also knew very well that only when she was by her side, she would not slaughter her army, and to Astra, the army... is very important in her heart!


    If I remember correctly, Astra has a plan for a big purge.


    Use this method to occupy the earth!


    Now that Astra is not there, then Norn should be responsible for this plan.


    Su Bai really wanted to see how Astra felt when the final Great Purge failed.


    "aunt!"


    When Supergirl caught up with the White Martian, she suddenly saw that Astra had come, and she directly attacked the White Martian. This made Supergirl very happy.


    Is the aunt here to help?


    Has Su Bai already convinced his aunt to change her attention?


    Just as Supergirl wanted to say a few more words, Noon arrived with someone!


    "General! Go back with us!" Noen said.


    Astra took a deep breath."Catch this white Martian first!"


    "Why? He went to assassinate the senator. Isn''t it good for us?" Noen asked in a deep voice.


    "You... don''t listen to my orders?" Astra said in a deep voice.

 C1459

    Norn hasn''t done it yet, but the three Kryptonians have done it.


    When Astra is absent, Noon, who is the second-in-command, has the final say, but if Astra is there, it must be from Astra.It can be seen that Astra has good control over the army, which is why she values ??it so much and cares about this army!In desperation, Nuoen can only make a move!


    Norn and other four Kryptonites, plus Astra, Supergirl.


    Six Kryptonians against a white Martian!


    Although this white Martian is ferocious and powerful, it is not a joke to be besieged by six Kryptonians. After a series of blows, the white Martian soon fainted with a muffled sound...


    "Okay, can we go? It will be troublesome for a while." Nuoen worried that Su Bai would come.


    Astra walked up to the white Martian, holding the white Martian''s legs and said: "I won''t go back for the time being, and...you can''t do anything about this matter anymore."


    "what?"


    "why?"


    "I don''t need to explain to you, you just have to obey the order!" Astra said lightly, and then flew away with the white Martian!


    Nuoen and others chased it out and saw it clearly.


    Astra first took the white Martian back to Su Bai''s side, as if he was returning to life?


    Su Bai didn''t seem to have any special expressions, just nodded perfunctorily, and then... took Astra and left!


    "What''s wrong! Why...why is it like this? Is she already surrendering that human being? No...it''s impossible...she is a great general Krypton, how could...how could she submit to a human being? But... But..." Norn couldn''t figure it out, and the whole person became extremely decadent.


    Artificial island.


    The White Martian was locked up!


    Su Bai followed Ballistic, and Astra was standing nearby.


    For the White Martian, the ballistics seemed very curious, and to be honest, Su Bai was also quite curious, this guy... looks really ugly and cruel!


    "Do you know that the white Martians will attack the senator?"


    Astra couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Judging from the performance of Su Bai, it is obvious that something will happen early on!


    "Yes, it''s as if I know your base is in Rozburg!" Su Bai said casually.


    Astra''s face changed drastically!


    Su Bai ignored Astra, and continued: "I also know that most people will obey your orders, but Nuoen will definitely not. He will definitely carry out the great purge according to the original plan! This should be your last Means, if this means also fails...what will happen if you say...?"


    Item 0018


    What will happen?


    What can be done.


    Then you can only leave the earth and choose another target, but if Su is defeated, can you leave easily?It is impossible, that is to say... the only hope has been cut off, and he will not think about it from now on!


    "Relax, I won''t stop Nuoen, at least not before he starts the purge! As for afterwards, Nuoen will definitely die! And the soldiers following him..." Su Bai said lightly, and then Waved Astra to retreat!


    "Sir, why do you value Astra so much? I mean... you seem to have deliberately asked Astra to succumb. If you really want to, I''m afraid you will have solved them long ago. Why bother? ?" Ballistic asked inexplicably.


    "Loyalty is a very important thing!"


    "What''s more, isn''t this very interesting? Always have some fun for yourself!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Mr. also wants her army? But why, with Mr.''s strength plus your deployment on the original earth, this Kryptonian army is not very useful, and it is not worth your so much effort!" Ballistic curiosity Asked.


    Su Bai looked at the trajectory, hehe smiled and said, "When the opportunity is right, you will know!"


    Ballistic nodded without questioning.


    "I''ll leave this white Martian to you, see if you can study something, or...have a more intuitive understanding of the white Martian!"


    "Yes!" Ballistic nodded.


    Two or three hours later, visitors came.


    Kara and Hank!


    Carla already knew Hank''s identity, and the two had flown over directly.


    Su Bai also probably knows their intentions, or knows Hank''s intentions!


    "You go and chat with your aunt."


    Su Bai said to Kara, and after Kara had left, Su Bai looked at Hank.


    Hank has been staring at the white Martian in the cell, fear and anger, very contradictory!


    "You should really want to kill him!" Su Bai said.

 C1460

    "For countless days and nights, images of my wife, my daughter, and my people being slaughtered will appear in my mind. And this monster, the brutal appearance of these white Martians!" Hank gritted his teeth. .


    Hank, Martian hunter.


    Green Martian!


    Green and white, the two Martian races!


    The green Martian is weaker, the white Martian is cruel!


    They enslaved and killed the Green Martian, and now... Hank can be said to be the last Green Martian!


    The kind of hatred that is almost annihilating can be imagined!


    And Hank is not a hero, at least not when he is on Mars!


    "He was the murderer who attacked the Senator, and I hope it can be transferred to the Supernatural Operations Bureau." Hank said towards Su Bai.


    "I thought you were going to kill him!"


    "I think!"


    Hank said bitterly: "But before I came, I was persuaded by Carla and Alex!"


    "He is my trophy, it won''t be of much value after I finish the research, maybe it can be passed to you!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Hank hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    He had expected this result before coming!


    In the living room.


    Astra and Kara are chatting. Because of today''s cooperation, the two of them are not as arrogant as they were before. They talked a lot about when they were young in Krypton.Su Bai came out with Hank.


    Hank said: "I''m going back first, you...If you want to stay, you can stay here!"


    "Huh!" Kara nodded repeatedly, she didn''t want to go back so quickly."If I have a task, I will go back anytime!"


    "Aren''t you done well?"


    Su Bai pointed at the TV, and it was reported that Supergirl saved a bridge accident!


    "This... it''s not me!"


    Kara replied in a daze.


    "Not you?"


    The picture was shot very clearly, and it was obviously a super girl. After all, a lot of TV news is broadcasted like inventory, not live!So when I saw the news, I didn''t think much about it!But as Kara''s voice fell, the TV report ended, and I just heard the host saying that it was a live report from the front!


    Live report!


    Kara can''t appear in two places at the same time!


    Everyone, look at me, but when I look at you, I feel a little at a loss.


    "It seems that I have to go back!" Kara said in a deep voice.


    Hank nodded, no matter who this super girl is, she must be investigated clearly!


    "That''s interesting!"


    Su Bai folded his shoulders with his hands and raised his mouth slightly.


    The Supernatural Action Bureau will investigate the matter of the two super girls, and Su Bai did not follow up.


    He continued to exercise his ability to follow the shock wave with the speed force, but this time, he was ready to cross through as much as he could!


    Prepare to learn about other parallel universes.


    Traveling through the universe, Earth One and Earth Two don¡¯t know much about it, including Su Bai!If you want to return to the Marvel Universe in the future, you must have a deeper understanding of this aspect, but... there is a universe that has a very systematic understanding of other universes.


    Earth nineteen!


    Before Su Bai came to Earth 38 for the first time, he accidentally crossed to Earth Nineteen and met a Gypsy!


    Gypsy has proficient traversal ability and has a very systematic understanding of other universes!


    Su Bai is ready to learn from her!


    During this period of training, Su Bai''s shock wave ability has also become proficient.


    The shock wave turned on, and Su Bai jumped in directly.


    next moment.


    He appeared again on Earth Nineteen!


    The time in this world seems to be different from the time in other worlds. It is not exactly the kind of modern society, but the development of electrical technology is not bad, and there is a feeling of backward and advanced combination, which leads to a very distinctive appearance of the city!

 C1461

    "you again!"


    As soon as Su Bai saw the surrounding environment clearly, he felt the space behind him vibrate. As the sound rang, Su Bai knew who was here without looking back!


    Gypsy!


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and I was looking for her this time, and now she appeared to save trouble.


    Turning around, as soon as the gypsy landed, he felt that his body seemed to be imprisoned and unable to move!


    "Hi, I still remember the last time I said goodbye to you, and now I finally see you again!"


    Chapter 0019 Hello, Gypsy


    "Hello, Gypsy!"


    Su Bai smiled towards the struggling gypsy and introduced himself: "I am Su Bai, you can also call me Mr. Immortal! I am here to find you this time!"


    "Illegal traveler, you better let me go!"


    Gypsy said in a deep voice.


    "Let go of you, of course it''s okay, but not now! I''m here to ask you for help. If you let go of you... we won''t be able to have a good chat." Su Bai laughed.


    "You don''t look like you are asking for help!" Gypsy hummed.


    "Who makes you have too many rules on this earth, I can only do this!"


    Su Baitan spread his hands, walked over and hugged the gypsy waist, the next moment...the two had already appeared in a certain house.


    Gypsy''s home!


    "how do you know¡­¡­"


    "I know a lot!" Su Bai interrupted with a smile, and then released the Gypsy ban.


    As soon as he was free, Gypsy released a shock wave with both hands and fought Su Pai.


    "I knew you would be like this!" Su Bai shook his head, releasing the shock wave ability at the same time!


    The two shock wave abilities collided, and for a while it seemed evenly matched.


    Gypsy was stunned!


    She thought that Su Bai relied on the ability of the haste to travel through, but she did not expect that he had the same shock wave ability as herself!


    This surprised her very much!


    This is the first time she has seen someone with the same ability as herself!


    After hesitating, the gypsy stopped."Which earth are you from? Why do you have so many abilities? Since you know the rules of my world, why do you want to cross?


    "Knowing does not mean that we must comply!"


    "If you can comply, your job will be much easier!"


    Su Bai smiled, and saw that the Gypsy had no intention of doing anything for the time being, he said: "I''m here to seek help, of course...you can also understand it as a deal!"


    "You are a bounty hunter, catch those who travel privately to get bounty! I can help you, for example, provide information, for example, help you catch! Don''t be too busy to refuse, you have good abilities, even if it is true You may be able to capture successfully when you encounter an opponent, but there are definitely two and three you can pass through. Maybe you have a helper, you must be very difficult! But if it is Earth One, or Earth Two, Earth 38 , I can help! Of course... you can still refuse, but in that case... I will challenge you in accordance with the rules of your earth. If I win... your life belongs to me."


    "How do you know this rule?" Gypsy said in amazement.


    "That''s not important, the important thing is that you can''t beat me! Don''t be convinced, you know this is the truth." Su Bai chuckled as he looked at the gypsy''s dissatisfaction.


    Gypsy took a deep breath: "What do you want?"


    "What I want is very simple. Since you can go to other worlds to capture others, you should have a good understanding of other parallel worlds. What I want... is this!" Su Bai smiled.


    "What do you want this for?" Gypsy asked.


    "It has nothing to do with you, doesn''t it? As long as I don''t harm your earth, it''s okay?" Su Bai laughed: "What''s more, even if you don''t say it, I can pass through the past one earth, one earth, just This is more troublesome. So... you see that our cooperation is very cost-effective for you, because without you, I can achieve my goal, but without me... Believe me, on the three earths I just mentioned, don¡¯t you I want to catch anyone!"


    "You threaten me?"


    "I just analyze the pros and cons for you!"


    "You can''t beat me, you can''t catch me, and I have no interest in Earth Nineteen, that is, your earth! If you offend me, I might bring people from all three planets here, Your earth... will face a bloody storm, this should not be what you want to see!"


    "You know the speed, right?"


    "He has done something like this, but he was solved by me, so...I am stronger than Speed, and threaten...Greater than Speed!"


    Gypsy was silent.


    She also knows the name of Extreme Speed, which is considered famous in the multiverse.However, the multiverse must be slower to transmit news, and I didn''t expect it to be defeated by the person in front of me!


    "I promise you!"


    "But I have the conditions!"

 C1462

    "One: If I have a need, you must help me catch the criminal!"


    "Two: You can''t do anything harmful to Earth Nineteen."


    "No problem, I promised!"


    I have to say that sometimes fame and strength are really useful, especially the latter!If you are not famous, even if you have the strength, you may not be able to achieve the effect you want so easily.


    The shadow of the famous tree of man, defeating Extreme Speed ??does give Su defeat a lot of points!


    Otherwise, even if Su Baiguang said what he could do, Gypsy might not make up his mind so easily!


    Regarding Su Bai''s question, Gypsy has already kept in mind, after all, she often pursues fugitives across the universe.While she was dictating, Su Bai kept in mind that he would also take the initiative to ask about some special situations. It took a lot of time to go back and forth, unknowingly Earth Nineteen was already night!


    "This is all I know, you can go!" Gypsy track.


    "I still have some questions I want to ask you." Su Bai shook his head and looked at the time and said, "But it''s a bit late now, so let me find a place to spend the night, and I will come to you tomorrow!"


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai is very happy to leave the gypsy, but this walk refers to leaving her earth, not leaving her home.


    If this is to let others discover him as a traverser, Gypsy may be in trouble. Even if it has nothing to do with him, he will be assigned to arrest him at that time. After all, only she can traverse the Earth.In that case... things will become more troublesome!After hesitating, the gypsy track: "You can''t leave here. If you are found out, it will be troublesome. You... just live with me."


    "Is it convenient to live in your house?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Knowingly ask!" Gypsy grunted.


    Su Bai smiled: "Don''t say I live in vain, wait..."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, a shock wave ability left, the next moment... Su Bai had already returned with a big bag.


    Chapter 0020: Universe Theory and Inverse Supergirl


    "What is this?" Gypsy couldn''t help asking as Su Bai suddenly passed through and returned with a bag.


    "Just open it and take a look."


    Su Bai smiled and handed it to the Gypsy. The Gypsy opened in doubt, and soon showed a surprised expression: "Coffee? You...you..."


    "Why am I giving you this?" Su Bai said with a smile: "If I remember correctly, your earth cannot produce coffee for some reasons. This thing should be considered a rare thing in your earth, right? This bag of coffee is given to you, and I will give it to you when you finish drinking."


    Gypsy didn''t know what to say. She traveled through the universe to capture criminals. Basically, she would find a place to drink coffee every time she went to the earth, but she couldn''t travel privately, and didn''t dare to bring it back secretly!Unexpectedly, Su Bai knew that he liked this, and also knew the situation of his earth, that he had given so much.She wanted to refuse, but she missed the taste of coffee so much that she finally accepted it silently!


    So, sending things does not have to be priceless, but it must be right!


    This bag of coffee is not worth much at all, but it can change the attitude of the gypsy a lot, at least not like the previous attitude of making Su Bai leave early!After a simple dinner, Gypsy helped Su Bai to tidy up the guest room, and then... drank coffee and listened to Su Bai''s inquiry!


    "In other words, there are about fifty-two parallel universes. The information on these universes is not complete. Why is this happening?"


    "Because some universes are very special, as if there is a barrier, they cannot be traversed. For example, the earth fourteen, twenty-four, twenty-five, twenty-seven and so on are blank and cannot be explored!" Gypsy explained Said.


    Su Bai nodded, and thought for a while: "Then... have you explored other than fifty-two universes? I mean, are there any other universes besides these fifty-two universes!"


    Gypsy looked at Su Bai and did not speak.


    But Su Bai felt the moment of hesitation, and Su Bai was a little excited at once.


    "You know? This is important to me, and I hope you can tell me!"


    "why?"


    Gypsy didn''t understand why Su Bai was so interested in multiverse things!


    "I have my reasons, I hope you can tell me!" Su Bai said seriously.


    Gypsy slowly said: "I''m not sure, because my range of traversal is only these universes. I traverse only because of arresting criminals, otherwise I will not traverse privately. But... I think the so-called fifty-two universes It should be just a relative norm or a general term for the same area in the universe system. After all, the universe is very huge, especially the multiverse. There can be no only fifty-two, there may be more! It may be like a block, divided out Now! These fifty-two universes are at different frequencies in one location, so we can travel through speed or cosmic frequency, but what about the ones that are not outside this range? I think... there must be other universes, It''s just that we can''t do it!"


    Su Bai nodded in agreement.


    If there are only fifty-two in the entire universe, that would be too few.


    Maybe it''s just like what Gypsy said, or another simpler method. If this range is set to a country, and this country has 52 provinces, it may be easier for the provinces to communicate with each other before!But besides this country, there may be countries. For ordinary people, provinces may only need one passage before, but it is not that simple to go abroad!


    "It seems that a deeper understanding is needed!"


    "Do you have anything else to ask? If not, I''m going to rest." Gypsy asked.


    "good night!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Gypsy nodded, then turned back to his room.


    Su Bai sat in the living room for a while, pondering about the multiverse, before returning to the room to rest.


    in fact¡­¡­


    Gypsy can let Su Bai leave. After all, the questions are all finished, but... she didn''t speak.

 C1463

    Take the manpower short!


    Su Bai didn''t mention it, so he spent the whole night at the gypsy''s house. The next day, after having breakfast together, Su Bai left.When he left, he told the Gypsy that if the three Earths he said were in trouble, he could go to Earth 38 to find himself. Recently, he will be there!If there is no trouble, I have a chance to bring her coffee again!


    all in all.


    This night, Su Bai was very satisfied with this conversation, and the atmosphere was also very good!


    Knowing the detailed specifications of fifty-two universes, knowing that there may be other universes!


    Next, in addition to my original plan, I was studying how to reach the outer universe.


    Because the shock wave ability can already be traversed, and it can also sense the Marvel universe, but it cannot be opened!In other words, within this fifty-two range, it may not be so easy!Perhaps his goal should be the outer universe!It''s just that I have no clue!


    "Ballistics, you don''t know much about the universe, especially in terms of parallel and multiverse! If you are asked to study, can you do it?" Su Bai found the trajectory and asked after returning.


    The ballistic surface is difficult: "I am not good at this, but I can try my best!"


    "Skills specializes, it''s okay, I will consider it again!"


    The answer is in Su Bai''s expectations!


    Seeing Su Bai''s emotions seemed a little low, Ballistic thought for a while and said: "Mr. is interested in the rebellious supergirl?"


    "Reverse Supergirl?" Su Bai was indeed interested.


    "Yes, the reverse supergirl. Last night, the supergirl and the reverse supergirl played once. The abilities of this reverse supergirl are similar to those of the supergirl, but they are completely opposite. For example, Supergirl can exhale cold air, she can exhale hot air, and even...Kryptonite stone has no effect on her, but will strengthen her!"


    "This is interesting!"


    Su Bai knows that there is a rebellious superman, or he is called a superman, everything is the opposite of Superman, unexpectedly now a rebellious supergirl has appeared!


    Item 0021


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    Hank, Alex, Lucy, and Supergirl Cara, these main and important figures are studying the matter of the reverse supergirl. It is still unclear where the identity of the reverse supergirl came from, but I just know that it may German technology related.The boss of Rhodes Technology, Max Rhodes, is a well-known technology tycoon and rich man, but he is not too friendly to Supergirls or aliens!


    "I have asked someone to perform a reversal technique on the Kryptonite Stone. Since this rebellious supergirl is the opposite of you, it should be useful if it succeeds!" Hank said slowly.


    "That can only be done!" Kara sighed.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of this rebellious supergirl?"


    Someone asked.


    Hank shook his head and said casually: "I don''t know yet, but she will definitely..."


    "Reappeared."


    Hank turned his head unexpectedly and found that the person who spoke was Su Bai.


    "You know?" Alex asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "I heard Ballistics talking about this as soon as I came back from other worlds. It feels quite interesting for the rebellious Supergirl. How about, have you thought of a way to deal with it?"


    "People are studying the Kryptonite!" Hank said.


    "Don''t be too busy, leave this rebellious super girl to me." Su Bai said casually.


    "What are you going to do?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "How to do it?"


    Su Bai smiled, glanced at Kara and said: "Some people can''t satisfy me for the time being, then I can only find someone who can satisfy me and enjoy it first."


    Kara and others naturally knew what Su Bai meant.


    "But I don''t know her location yet!"


    "It''s not difficult."


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then disappeared!


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and Hank immediately starts to search for the position. Su Bai must know where the reverse supergirl is, and he will definitely... fight!


    They fought to nothing, but whether it was a rebellious supergirl or Su Bai, obviously they weren''t the kind of personality that would worry about other people, they had to take emergency measures!


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, he had found the position of Su Bai and the reverse supergirl.


    It''s in a laboratory under Rhodes Technology!


    boom!


    The roof of the laboratory suddenly collapsed, and Su Bai slowly fell from the sky.


    As soon as it fell, it was attacked by the security in the laboratory.


    Da da da!

 C1464

    Da da da!


    The bullets are flying.


    The energy barrier opened, and the bullets were spread out one after another, and then I saw a man who was escorted away in surprise and panic. It should be the Rhode!But his purpose is not Rod!


    Whoosh!


    The wall was suddenly penetrated, and a figure quickly came to Su Bai''s face and punched him.


    She was wearing a super-girl uniform, exactly the same!However, the appearance has changed, and it is no longer the appearance of a super girl, but the appearance of another woman.She looked pretty, but her face was covered with patterns like black stripes, which made her look a bit ugly, she was an inverse supergirl!


    Her eyes are pitch black and she has no eyes at all.


    Her expression was fierce and fierce, seeing her fist rushing towards her face and being so close at hand, it seemed that it would not take a second to hit her.However, Su Bai''s reaction was faster, and he took a step back slightly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to directly grab the wrist of the inverse supergirl, and followed with a strong shake!


    boom!


    The rebellious supergirl directly hit the wall and flew out, bang bang bang!Several thick walls were pierced through, and the huge power made the rebellious supergirl beyond control.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the last wall of the laboratory was knocked open by the anti-supergirl, but the anti-supergirl didn''t stop yet, and the power continued to fly out!


    "Wow!"


    The figure flashed, Su Bai suddenly caught up with the reverse supergirl, raised his left hand, his fist was heavily smashed, and directly hit the reverse supergirl''s abdomen, the speeding reverse supergirl was instantly smashed to the ground, the huge impact made the ground. It sags instantly, at least more than five meters in diameter, one circle after another!


    The rebellious supergirl slammed on the ground and made her let out a painful snorting, followed by her body.


    As soon as he bounced, Su Bai gave a kick...


    boom!


    Like a rocket launcher, the rebellious supergirl flew out, and after a few seconds, a loud bang was heard, and the direction of the laboratory was dusty and collapsed!


    "hiss!"


    Supernatural Operations Bureau, everyone who was watching the battle subconsciously took a breath.


    Too ruthless!


    If this punch or kick is replaced on an ordinary person, I am afraid I don¡¯t know how many times I have died!


    Hank couldn''t help looking at Supergirl.


    Supergirl understood what he meant and shook her head slightly.


    If it were her, maybe she might not be able to withstand such an attack, even if... it was just a punch and kick, not a powerful attack that seemed to destroy the world!


    People ran out of the laboratory in a hurry, and a no-man''s land soon formed around them.


    Gun smoke is still spreading near the laboratory!


    For the time being, the situation in the ruins is still unclear, but Su Bai can feel that the inverse supergirl is still alive!


    Hand, gently waved.


    The wind wrinkles!


    Quickly blow away the dense smoke around.


    In the ruins, the rebellious supergirl stood up swayingly, looking extremely angry!


    "drink!"


    With a roar, the eyes suddenly released icy rays!


    Damn it!


    A steel plate blocked the front of the ray, and as a result, it was frozen in an instant. After that, I saw the surrounding metal and objects flying up quickly, quickly condensing the city like a wall!


    There was a layer of ice, and soon there was another layer.


    It seems that the reverse supergirl should not be able to break through so quickly.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and placed it on it, and the flame...in his hand instantly lit up.


    Then, flames began to spread across the wall, and the entire wall began to change, and the fire of hell went straight to the anti-supergirl.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    As the fire of hell grew stronger, the rays of the rebellious supergirl seemed to gradually lose its effect!The rebellious Supergirl is obviously not reconciled to fail like this, angrily makes her strength seem to increase again.


    One hot, one cold.


    Two forces began to see-saw!

 C1465

    Item 0022


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the wall shattered, and the inverse supergirl flew out in shock.


    The see-saw and collision of the two forces suddenly exploded when they reached a fixed point, and the resulting two forces spread out like a hurricane, alternating hot and cold, like two heavens of ice and fire!


    It¡¯s not surprising that the rays of the rebellious Supergirl can offset each other with the fire of hell. Su Bai, after all, this kind of rays can be regarded as a very powerful attack method for the Krypton series, not to mention... Although I don¡¯t know why such a setting occurs, but If Su Bai is right, Supergirl seems to be stronger than Superman in some periods.Although this inverse supergirl is just a fake, after all, she was born on the basis of a supergirl, so it is still understandable and acceptable if she is stronger!


    Watching the rebellious supergirl flew into the air with a shock, then stabilized her body.


    With both arms forward, I heard a loud bang, like a sonic boom, the reverse supergirl has rushed over again!


    Su Bai does not dodge, raises his fist!


    "boom!"


    The two fists hit together, and the surroundings seemed to be still at that moment.The next moment, the huge impact dissipated, the ground cracked, and the distant buildings shattered and collapsed!


    Click, click, click.


    Under my feet, the ground gradually cracked and spread ruggedly, and a bang was heard immediately.


    For a moment, the ground was sunken.


    However, the two of them didn''t seem to be affected at all, and their bodies were suspended.


    "It feels...not bad!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and his fist retracted and threw out again.At the same time, the reverse supergirl made the same moves almost at the same time.


    The two fisted again!


    Evenly matched!


    "boom!"


    "boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom boom..."


    This pair of punches seemed to ignite the fighting will of the two.


    With one punch and one punch, the speed of the punch gets faster and faster.


    At first, everyone could still see the two fighting each other, but slowly they could only see the vague shadow of the two, and could not see the clear behavior at all.


    Silent!


    Everyone was shocked, this kind of punch to the flesh, the purest power competition, although not fancy, but more shocking!


    Previously, Super Girl and Reverse Super Girl played a game, which was also very intense, but compared with the present, the shock level was inevitably worse.


    Even the super girl was shocked.


    If she is Su Bai, can she do this?


    If she is a rebellious supergirl, will she hit this level?


    In an instant, Carla suddenly understood why Su Bai hadn''t mentioned the reason to do it with him recently, because he was too far away from what he expected!


    Even if she seemed to be very easy to face other enemies, this made her gradually develop a strong mentality of her own, but now...this mentality has cooled down!


    "Look, the two are separated."


    "It''s the Soviet Union, it''s the Soviet Union''s defeat!"


    Suddenly someone shouted excitedly, Carla looked up and saw Su Bai in the picture standing there slowly retracting his arm, and a long trace appeared on the ground. A dozen meters away, the rebellious superwoman was kneeling on one knee. The left arm slumped down vertically!Obviously seriously injured!


    "has it ended?"


    The outcome seems to have been divided, everyone can''t help but think like this!


    However... the battle is not over!


    The recovery speed of Reverse Supergirl is obviously very strong, and the arm is recovering quickly!


    Whoosh!


    The wind, howls.


    Su Bai came to the front of the rebellious Supergirl in an instant, and the rebellious Supergirl subconsciously wanted to reach out to fight back, but Su Bai suddenly grabbed both hands and wrists, and then turned around and came to her hand.Pulling the arms of the reverse supergirl with both hands, Su Bai stepped on the reverse supergirl''s back with one foot...


    One pushes down hard, the other pulls up hard!


    The two interlocking forces made the rebellious Supergirl extremely painful. She tried her best to struggle but was unable to do anything. She could feel the pulling sensation from her arms, as if... she was about to be pulled down by Su Bai. .

 C1466

    "He... he wouldn''t be so brutal, would he?"


    Lucy couldn''t help but shouted.


    In this posture, anyone can see what he wants to do!


    "I want to go!" Carla started."No matter who this rebellious supergirl is, she... can''t just kill her like this."


    "Are you sure you can convince Su defeat?" Alex asked worriedly.


    Carla shook her head: "I don''t know, try it!"


    Cara finished speaking, turned around and went out!


    The magnetic energy of the surrounding magnetic field is rapidly being absorbed and condensed!


    Whether this rebellious supergirl''s physical fitness is superhuman or powerful, Su Bai is still uncertain, but...this does not prevent him from measuring Superman''s physical fitness.Last time, the electromagnetic pulse did not hurt Superman, but this time...Su Bai is going to increase the absorption of magnetic energy!The surrounding magnetic energy began to be absorbed quickly, one building, one block, several blocks, and even... the whole city!When the magnetic energy disappeared, many parts of the city were affected!


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    Hank murmured a hurried order to let people deal with the situation. At the same time, Hank himself was ready to go!


    He is not as innocent or pure as Kara, and he doesn''t particularly care about the death of the rebellious Supergirl. After all, justice has never been kind, and it will always cause casualties whether it is intentional or unintentional.What he is worried about is... Su Bai!


    Obviously, Su lost in cohesion.


    Last time, Su Bai did this, causing half of the city to be paralyzed.


    Before this time the intensity was obviously stronger, if he was allowed to release... the impact would be extremely serious!


    "boom!"


    Kara fell from the sky.


    At this time, the rebellious supergirl had been crushed to the ground by Su Bai, her arms were twisted at a very strange angle, and the anger and panic on the rebellious supergirl''s face were clearly visible.


    "No... don''t..." Kara hurriedly called.


    Su Bai glanced at Carla."Are you sure... you want to stop me?"


    "She has already lost, we just need to lock her up and let her pay the price she deserves!" Cara hurriedly said.


    "Well, this is in line with your usual practice!"


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly let go of the reverse supergirl.


    The rebellious supergirl gained freedom but was completely powerless. Carla did not expect that Su Bai would let her go like this. He was relieved and just about to speak, but suddenly saw that Su Bai''s hands began to condense huge magnetic energy...


    Item 0023


    The magnetic energy is getting stronger and stronger. Seeing Kara astonished, Su Bai raises his hand and immediately launches toward the reverse supergirl!


    boom!


    The electromagnetic pulse came out and hit the reverse supergirl almost instantly. The reverse supergirl had no room for any reaction. For a moment...the reverse supergirl was instantly hit the ground.


    The ground cracked suddenly.


    The powerful force seems to have caused an earthquake, rippling!


    "why?"


    Kara couldn''t help but questioned Su Bai.


    "That''s your usual practice, not mine... I''m not a hero. I fight her, not to prevent her from doing anything harmful to the city, just because this is a rare time of imprisonment for activities, and... It¡¯s also to test how strong the Kryptonian¡¯s body is. You know the last time...Superman was harmless!¡± Su Bai said indifferently, looking through the ground to see the inverse Supergirl deep underground.


    No heartbeat, no breathing.


    It looks like... is dead!


    This electromagnetic pulse almost absorbed the magnetic energy of most of the city, at least three times stronger than before, about four times stronger!


    With this as a reference, Su Bai knew what intensity should be used to deal with Superman!


    Carla was obviously not satisfied with Su Bai''s actions, but Su Bai did not care too much.


    As a hero, Kara is right.


    But he is not a hero!


    Even if he is more special and attaches importance to Kara, he will not change his approach because of her.To be a hero who spares his opponents?He is not that interested!


    Taking a look at Kara, Su Bai immediately teleported away!


    Su Bai''s noise this time was indeed not small. Almost the whole city was affected, and there was an earthquake. The aftermath of the earthquake had a great impact.As for... the scene of the incident, well... the place has been razed!


    After returning to the artificial island.


    Su Bai did his own thing as always.

 C1467

    After the Supernatural Operations Bureau handled the aftermath and arrested Rod, the incident did not pass.Others in the Supernatural Action Bureau made a slight criticism of the Soviet defeat, mainly because the joint losses caused by the Soviet defeat were too great.As for Kara, she was a little unhappy about Su Bai''s killing of the rebellious Supergirl, and she was angry with Su Bai!Of course, this is only internal. Kate International and other news media have also begun to report on this!


    After all, the movement is too loud!


    hero?Or a spoiler?


    Many reports have such titles!


    Previously, Su Bai was low-key, but this time... it seems that there is a direct trend of outbreak.


    But Su Bai didn''t take it seriously, nor did he take it to heart.


    Sometimes public opinion is indeed very powerful, but the key lies in strength!


    When your strength can surpass the influence of public opinion, then...who cares about this?


    For several days, news from the outside was endless.


    Carla had not contacted Su Bai, but Alex had come once, and she seemed a little angry when she vaguely told Su Bai, but she still mainly persuaded Su Bai.After all, at the beginning, what Su Bai showed was not to make friends with Kara, but the relationship got closer and closer.In addition to the sharp beheading of the rebel supergirl by Su Bai this time, Alex also worried that Kara angered Su Bai and Su Bai would directly act!


    The example of an inverse supergirl is right here.


    Su defeated, has the ability to kill Kara!


    Therefore, Alex was even more pleased, which made Su Bai feel funny, but he didn''t say anything wrong.


    Of course Su Bai will not trouble Kara, but Kate International Media, Kate Grant, Su Bai intends to talk to her!Su Bai does not care about the messy reports, but it is obvious that Kate International Media is the main force. I care, it does not mean you can report at will!


    "Ding!"


    Kate International Media Company, office floor.


    The elevator turned on suddenly.


    It''s Kate''s exclusive private elevator!


    When Su Bai came out of the elevator, everyone was wondering who had the courage to use Kate¡¯s private elevator?But when they saw Su defeated, everyone was stunned, and soon... they thought of his identity.


    The murderer who paralyzed the entire city!


    The comer is not good!


    Everyone knows in recent reports. Now that he is here, isn¡¯t he just talking about it?Suddenly...Everyone became nervous.


    Win Short and James even glanced at each other, hesitating whether to notify Cara!


    Looking around, Su Bai quickly saw Kate''s transparent office.


    Kate obviously saw Su defeat, but her expression was still calm.


    Seeing Su Bai walking by step by step, no one dared to stop it!


    At the door of the office, there are two offices!


    One should belong to Carla, and the other is the newly recruited assistant Xi Fang, as Cara said before!


    Seeing that Su Bai was about to enter the office, Xi Fang suddenly took a deep breath and hurriedly got up to stand in front of Su Bai.


    She actually stopped Su Bai!


    This move stunned everyone.


    Is she crazy?


    Su Bai looked at Xi Fang in front of him, with blond hair and blue eyes, and his figure was considered a sign!She stood in front of her at this time, although she was a little nervous and fearful, but she didn''t mean to avoid it.


    It''s like the kind assistant who is not afraid of danger and considers the boss!


    But well... the corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and from her somewhat distracted eyes and the way she listened, Su Bai knew that she was actually betting!She was betting that Su Bai would not treat her in such an environment, and betting that Kate, who was behind him, would not let her have trouble!In this way, she has the opportunity to perform without risk.I have to say, this is a very smart woman, a woman who knows how to speculate!Reminiscent of Cara¡¯s usual character, Su Bai felt that if the two were in a fair competition and were on the same starting line, she would definitely take the lead temporarily!


    "You are very smart...but... let''s get out of it!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and turned her away by supporting her shoulders.Before Xi Fang could react, Su Bai had already walked in.After a moment of stunned, Xi Fang subconsciously chased after him, and then heard Kate say: "Okay, go ahead and close the door!"


    Item 0024


    Xi Fang was taken aback for a moment and nodded in embarrassment, then turned around and went out and closed the door!


    Kate''s office is very spacious and bright.


    On the wall are many televisions, then a desk, and in front of the desk are two sofas, facing each other, with a coffee table in the middle.


    It feels very comfortable and relaxing!


    Su Bai sat down on the sofa and turned to Kate sideways and said, "This is the second time we have met, isn''t it? Knowing one another, you are not authentic enough!"


    Kate smiled and said, "I thought the trajectory was very special, but I didn''t expect you to be even more special. It''s really surprising that there are so many people hidden in the small National City! I heard that the Supergirl also went there, thinking I tried to stop you but I didn¡¯t succeed? You know my position, the position of the company, the super girl... I held it up with one hand, and naturally I opposed what she opposed!"


    "Not bad!" Su Bai nodded in agreement."You are really important to Supergirl, but... you are not that important to me!"

 C1468

    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Su Bai looked at Kate playfully, and Kate calmly said: "If I said, I will continue to report, what would you do?"


    "I don''t know, maybe... I will destroy your company, maybe... kill you? Or kill your son? I remember... you have two sons, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The calm Kate changed color instantly, took a deep breath and said: "You are such a super girl who won''t let you go!"


    Su Bai laughed and said, "Do you know? Regarding the packaging of Supergirls, I think your vision should be more long-term."


    Kate froze for a moment, wondering why she was talking about this suddenly.


    "Supergirl is really strong, but it''s not that she is better than her. She will also fail, and she will also have weaknesses, and when she can''t do anything, for example... she can''t beat me at all!" Su Wei said with a smile."In addition, I might as well tell you a piece of news! Although you have concocted Supergirl into a hero, but...I am the enlightenment of Supergirl. Without me, Supergirl might still be hidden among humans and would not appear. She can fly. I taught. She knows laser beams, which I also taught... Do you know why?"


    "Did you like her?" Kate said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "She is too weak!"


    "So I want to become stronger so that I will have fun when I fight with her one day!"


    "But don''t forget, Carla has a cousin! Superman!"


    "Well, that''s true, but... The last time Superman was beaten by me, even if Superman and Supergirl joined forces... I guess it''s probably not my opponent!" Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    Kate couldn''t help taking a deep breath."What do you want?"


    "I don¡¯t care about media opinion, but I don¡¯t like others ignoring me! So... you can continue to report, and even... I can give you some exclusive news in the future, such as supergirl inconvenience, or she doesn¡¯t know news."


    Kate''s eyes lit up suddenly and said: "What do I need to pay?"


    "You? You don''t need to pay anything, you just need to know who is your boss, who can make you live safely, that''s enough!" Su Bai smiled.


    Kate frowned, a little dazed.


    boss?


    Although Kate International does not hold Kate¡¯s own shares, but... there is absolutely no Soviet defeat among shareholders!


    Could it be that he intends to acquire shares of Kate International?


    This made Kate panicked.


    If he bought all the shares, wouldn''t he want to work for him?Anything in the future will be targeted and contained!Unless...she leaves the company she founded!Moreover, everyone knows that Kate International is targeting Su Bai. If Su Bai buys Kate International, then... this is just to kill the chicken and the monkey. It is to tell other newspapers that you will be careful when reporting my news in the future!


    Killing without seeing blood is far more terrible than facing threats directly!


    "This is just an idea, and it may not be successful. Moreover, if you want to achieve my goal, you must at least acquire the shares of all shareholders except you. Maybe... they won''t sell it to me, maybe... ¡­Can you find a way to stop it?" Su Bai said with a smile, then got up and went out!


    His words made Kate even less confident.


    Since he dared to say it, it means he will definitely succeed, otherwise...how can he do it when he has defeated his strength and identity?


    Pushing the door open, Su Bai glanced at the others who were obviously nervous but pretending to be calm, then glanced at Xi Fang at the door.


    Xi Fang was nervous and calm, until Su Bai''s eyes left.


    Then... a swish, and disappearing in front of everyone, is it considered a sigh of relief, followed by... surprises and talks.


    The acquisition of Kate International is a temporary intention. After all, on Earth 38, Su Bai did not intend to be permanent, so there is no idea of ??investing in any industry here!But it doesn''t hurt to do so!Ballistics was notified, I believe she should handle it properly!As for not to sell?Ha ha... Su Bai hasn''t really considered this question!After coming out of Kate International, Su Bai did not rush home, but took a random round on the street, and received a lot of attention along the way.


    Obviously, many people also know the identity of Su Bai!


    Some people are obviously afraid, but...no one dares to say anything to Su Bai!


    It doesn''t matter if Su fails.


    After walking a few steps, I saw a few cars parked in front. Alex was talking with a policewoman there, as if an accident had happened.


    As soon as Su Bai walked over, Alex was surprised: "Why are you here, are you looking for me? My affairs will be over soon!"


    Su Bai did not explain, and glanced at the car in front of Alex!


    Nothing special.


    Alex said to the policeman, and then followed Su Bai into the car and prepared to leave.


    "What case?"


    It is certainly not an ordinary case to let Alix take over.


    "In the disappearance case, a few criminals in Rozburg have disappeared. There is no clue yet!" Alex replied.


    Item 0025


    "Where, back to the artificial island?" Alex asked as he drove the car.


    "Go to the Supernatural Operations Bureau!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    With a weird expression, Alex said hesitantly: "Can...can you change a place? There are all my colleagues, although they... they all know it, but it''s not good, right?"

 C1469

    "You are dirty!"


    Su Bai laughed."I didn''t say what to do with you, I just went to see your case this time!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    Alex''s face was flushed, and he drove directly to the game in embarrassment.


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    Hank, Carla, and Lucy are looking at the information of these missing persons. The missing persons'' names, race, age, serial number and crime items are all detailed, but...for now, it is not clear who did it.Seeing Su Bai and Alex come over, the others were okay, Kara was obviously a little unnatural, and slightly moved a little away, and did not say hello to Su Bai!Su Bai disagrees and ignores Kara.


    Walking to the chair next to him and sitting down, Su Bai glanced at the file on the screen and said, "Are you investigating this missing case?"


    "It''s not just missing anymore!"


    Lucy answered."Just now, we found several headless corpses. After verification, it was confirmed that it was these missing people. Their heads were neatly cut off, and there was a feeling of execution!"


    "We still don''t know who the murderer is, nor who the next target is!"


    "I know!" Su Bai said casually.


    "You know?" Lucy and the others looked at Su Bai in surprise, and even Cara looked over.


    "If you are looking for the next target, it''s very simple... You can see the file numbers of these victims, the criminal numbers in Rozburg."


    "This...this turns out to be connected, which means that...is the murderer arresting criminals based on this?"


    "Obviously!"


    "Then according to the number, the next one is..."


    Soon a file appeared on the screen.


    An old man in his 50s or 60s seemed to be a professor in a certain school.


    "Carla..." Hank yelled to Carla, who hesitated and turned around and went out!


    "What about the murderer, do you know?" Lucy couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "If you can know the label of the criminal in Rozburg, it is obviously a person from Rozburg! Judging from the way you say the execution, then this person is definitely not a criminal. It is not a criminal or a prison guard. Plus, the information you got is the corpse So carefully, someone must have cooperated with your work, right? So, just a cross..."


    "It''s him!"


    As soon as Su Bai had finished speaking, Hank had already called up the information of the Rozburg prison guard.Soon there was a picture of a person among these prison guards, and seeing this person Alex shouted excitedly.


    This is a local policeman.


    It was he who found the headless bodies.


    "Look... the problem is easily solved!"


    Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands, and everyone couldn''t help looking a little weird.


    They studied for a long time and didn''t have any clues. After Su Bai came, the problem was solved in a few words. This... This is a bit too shocking.


    "Are you a lawyer?"


    Su Bai asked suddenly towards Lucy.


    Lucy was stunned and nodded: "Yes."


    "Are you free?" Su Bai asked with a smile."If I have time, how about I treat you to a meal?"


    "take me Out to eat?"


    Lucy was stunned.


    Lucy was still very proactive about Su Bai before, but Su Bai''s feedback was not so strong.And he still came with Alex, but now he wants to invite himself to dinner?This made Lucy a little stunned, but... naturally she would not miss this opportunity.Just before, my father asked how he was progressing because of Su defeat and the rebellious Supergirl. He didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon!


    "Why don''t you go to my house? My craftsmanship is not bad." Lucy said.


    "Well, at eight o''clock in the evening, I will be there on time!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, then got up to leave.


    Alex looked at Lucy with a complicated identity, hesitated and followed.


    "Are you looking for Lucy, something?"


    Alex caught up with Su Bai and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai nodded: "There is something, so go ahead and don''t use it to find me at night."


    "Oh!"


    Alex responded with a low voice, turned and left!


    With Su Bai''s help, the murderer was soon found.

 C1470

    It is indeed a prison guard in Rozburg, wearing a high-tech uniform, not weak!But in the end he was defeated by Supergirl and imprisoned.The reason why he would do this is nothing more than a psychological distortion, in an extreme way to show the so-called justice!


    The night lights are on.


    Lucy deliberately prepared a sumptuous dinner and changed into more formal clothes.


    Time was ticking, and Su Bai had already appeared in the room when it was almost eight o''clock.


    "looks great!"


    Su Bai glanced at it and said with a smile.


    "I hope it suits your taste." Lucy said with a smile, and then got ready, and the two took their seats.


    Since it is a banquet, there is naturally wine.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    After taking a sip and putting down the wine glass, Su Bai didn''t worry about it, but first tasted Lucy''s craftsmanship and had to say... it was really good!


    Push the cup and change it, and the wine has been around three times.


    After eating and drinking, Lucy said, "Do you have any legal problems and need my help?"


    "Yes!"


    Lucy smiled and said, "Really."


    "Of course, this should be a normal thing, why are you so surprised? It''s because you think that I have always ignored the law, so I never thought about solving the problem under the rules of the law?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Lucy nodded: "You really don''t look like you care about the law!"


    "I really don''t care, and the law is ultimately about strength. Otherwise, the things I did should be wanted, sentenced, and jailed long ago? But as far as I know, so far... It seems that no one wants to arrest me!" If it is an alien or some super-powered criminal, he will definitely be imprisoned. Ordinary people will also receive legal sanctions, such as the Rhode who created the anti-supergirl!


    The premise is that you are not strong enough!


    That''s why you will be caught.


    Like Su Bai, no one has mentioned any laws to him.


    Item 0026


    As the general''s daughter, she was the military''s legal adviser before. Lucy is no stranger to this aspect, and she doesn''t think the law really works at all times.


    Su Bai has never had a legal problem, and everyone takes it for granted.Because the strength and character that Su Bai showed when he appeared, people felt that the law had no meaning to him.If one day, the police or someone ran over to arrest Su Bai, saying that he wanted to arrest him on charges of destroying public property, damaging city construction, or killing people, I am afraid... they would have to find a way to stop it!


    "I''m curious, can you tell me something?" Lucy asked.


    "It''s not a big deal. I am planning to acquire the shares of all the shareholders of Kate International except Kate Grant, which will definitely involve some legal issues. Although it is not big, I know you as a lawyer, so I am looking for you!" Su Bai said casually.


    Kate International?


    Lucy really didn''t expect that he actually planned to buy the shares of Kate International, but all the shareholders except Kate Grant, but she understood the reason after thinking about it.


    "no problem."


    "Well, I will let Ballistics come to you tomorrow!" Su Bai didn''t think Lucy would refuse, and simply confessed.


    After drinking all the wine in the glass, Su Bai stood up and said, "It''s not too early, I should go."


    "Ah? Are you leaving now?" Lucy was surprised.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "If you don''t leave, can you stay overnight? If you have this idea, I won''t refuse."


    Lucy chuckled and didn''t speak, Su Bai apparently just said casually before teleporting away.


    Lucy might not agree to let Su Bai stay overnight.But Su Bai just left, making Lucy a little uncomfortable.How should I put it, you know that there is someone who specializes in slap-ups, but when he comes to himself, he does not do that.This is a good thing intellectually, but think about it from another angle, why?I''m not pretty?Didn''t you see me?


    Woman!


    Few care about this aspect.


    What''s more, Su Bai had such a lack of interest in himself before, so this time he took the initiative to eat with himself, but he left immediately after talking about the business, which made Lucy somewhat unconvinced!


    The next morning, Ballistics came to Lucy directly. Basically, the purchase of shares was almost the same. Ballistics put on Lucy and went directly to deal with some legal contracts and documents. It was completely settled in one morning, Su Lost became a major shareholder of Kate International Media with an absolute advantage holding 65% of the shares!


    Kate International Media.


    Su Bai, Ballistic, Lucy, arrive by elevator.


    It seems that everyone in the company already knows about the change in equity. This time they are more afraid of seeing Su Bai, because they have become the major shareholders who truly control their life and death!


    Kate Grant''s office.


    Kate sat inside and looked responsible.


    On both sides.

 C1471

    Kara and Xi Fang have different expressions.


    Carla did not expect Su Bai to suddenly acquire the company''s shares, which made her very uncomfortable.After all, she still has an identity but is a super girl, and she is also angry with Su Bai. Now Su Bai has suddenly become the boss''s boss, very awkward.As for Xi Fang, he is just nervous!Last time, she blocked Su Bai in order to get out of position and win Kate Grant''s favor. Who knew that after a day, Su Bai became the biggest boss.


    Will he be angry?


    Will you fire yourself?


    Suddenly, Xi Fang was both regretful and uneasy.


    When Su Bai came over, Xi Fang hesitated to speak, but saw that Cara walked up to Su Bai first.


    "Can we talk?"


    "This bitch, I didn''t expect to be so scheming to try to please the new boss!" Xi Fang secretly slandered in his heart, and wanted to come out soon.It turned out that Su Bai didn''t seem to pay too much attention to Kara. He just paused slightly and walked in directly, which made Xi Fang feel very stable.


    In the office.


    Su Bai sat on the sofa, and Ballistics had handed the relevant proof to Kate Grant.


    In fact, without looking, Kate Grant also knows that Su Bai has become the largest shareholder!


    After taking a few deep breaths, Kate Grant: "Although I am reluctant, but it seems...I have to leave here!"


    "I didn''t buy the company to let you leave, but to let you know that no one can report it!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    Kate Grant smiled without speaking, and heard Su Bai continue to say: "However, now that I have become a major shareholder here, then... you can report anyone''s reports in the future. I think this is a condition for you. Say it should be very exciting, right?"


    With Su Bai as the backing, it really is... don''t worry about other things.


    "The company will continue to be handed over to you, I will not intervene! There is no difference from before. If there is, then you don''t need to look for shareholders one by one when there is a problem, to seek support, you just have to convince me! Oh! , Besides... I remember there is a floor on the top floor, so let people clean up. When I¡¯m in my office, I¡¯ll come and sit when I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay to take a break!"


    "Man, come in!"


    Kate yelled, and Kara and Xi Fang hurriedly walked in outside.


    "Clean up the upper floor for Director Su as the office, and use the fastest speed." Kate confessed, and then looked at Su Bai: "What else are you asking for?"


    "With an assistant! It will also help me understand some of the company''s situation." Su Bai said casually.


    Kara and Xi Fang suddenly became nervous.


    Su Bai first glanced at Xi Fang, Xi Fang smiled brightly and showed his perfect manner, but Su Bai''s eyes shifted to Kara.Cara''s expression is quite calm, but a little flickering, as if she is afraid that Su Bai will let her be an assistant!


    but¡­¡­


    Su Bai did not have this idea!


    "Just you, I felt smart last time. I hope I don''t put my smarts in the wrong place." Su Bai pointed to Xi Fang and said lightly.


    Xi Fang was overjoyed.


    Immediately said: "Director Su, I will not let you down!"


    "Leave it to me to deal with office matters!"


    Item 0027


    Su Bai did not explain how Xi Fang should arrange the office, which is a kind of test!


    I have to say that Xi Fang''s efficiency is still very high, let alone the company''s big boss!Human, material and financial resources can be said to have no worries.Although Xi Fang was still an assistant, he changed from an assistant to the president to an assistant to a major shareholder. Although he was still an assistant, he was completely different.


    After all, the president also has to listen to the major shareholders!


    What''s more, Su Bai''s strength is still so strong!


    Following such a boss, obviously more development.


    In less than a day, the top-level office was ready.


    At least two hundred flat.


    Sofas, carpets, desks, seating areas, there is also a lounge, bathroom, everything, the bright floor-to-ceiling windows make the whole office look very comfortable.


    Well, it''s so comfortable.


    It''s not for office use at all, after all... it''s impossible for Su Bai to really stay here to work!Therefore, Xi Fang''s idea is very accurate, and Su Bai was quite satisfied after seeing it.However, Xi Fang wasn''t completely careless.Normally, Xi Fang''s desk should be outside, not to disturb the boss, and secondly, she can handle any visitors.However, now Xi Fang''s office is in the corner of the house!


    This is deliberately to get close to the defeat of the Soviet Union and close the distance.


    On the wall, the TV is broadcasting news.


    Su Bai sat on the sofa with his legs folded and watched the TV. Xi Fang came to his side with the wine, and squatted down to help Su Bai pour the wine.


    Xi Fang was wearing a tight-fitting dress, and this squatted leg appeared brightly in front of Su Bai, looking very attractive!Su Bai glanced at him and looked at Xi Fang, who was up, then reached out and took a drink from the wine glass, and said faintly: "Look back and put on silk stockings."


    "Yes!"


    Xi Fang nodded, appearing to be very obedient, and he secretly remembered in his mind that the boss likes stockings!

 C1472

    Zi Zi Zi!


    The TV flickered suddenly, and it seemed that something went wrong. After a while, the original picture disappeared, and a woman suddenly appeared.


    The appearance of a blonde woman can''t be said to be the type of beauty who is allure, but it is also called beautiful.


    "Hello, employees of Kate International, I am very disappointed with you, especially you, the queen of omnimedia Kate Grant! I gave you the best news of the year, but you ignored it, so everyone has to bear the price ..." On the TV, the woman said slowly.


    "It''s her! She is the hacker who attacked Diamond Fanqing.com!" Xi Fang shouted in surprise.


    "Diamond Enthusiasm, what is it?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Xi Fang hurriedly explained: "Diamonds is a website for extramarital affairs. This website should not be hacked because it serves privileged figures, elected officials, public figures, etc., who promote virtue but don''t lead by example! Before you became the boss of Kate Country, we received a USB flash drive!"


    "Let the liar pay the price for his lies, and let the betrayer suffer the pain for his betrayal."


    "I also sent a note with this sentence on it! The information on the customer list in that USB flash drive is very shocking, but Kate doesn''t intend to report it, so it''s gone.


    Xi Fang gave a quick and simple explanation.


    Su Bai didn''t know that there was such a thing before, what is this?Justice hacker exposed extramarital affairs website?


    "The computer can control everything, communications, banking, and even traffic lights! The chaotic era, now start... Enjoy!" As the voice of the hacker beauty fell, the screen went black.


    It sounds like the matter is not over, there is a follow-up!


    downstairs.


    Everyone is watching TV, when the TV screen disappears.Kate said to Win Short: "You are a computer expert, get this done."


    Wen started to get busy, and soon... the company''s network returned to normal.Wen Shun also checked, only to find that the traffic lights in the city had just turned green.


    What will happen if all the traffic roads turn green?


    Unobstructed?


    No, it will cause countless accidents. In a short period of time, there have been car accidents at many intersections, and the number of casualties is rapidly increasing!


    "Wow!"


    There was a faint sound of breaking through the air, and Su Bai turned his head and looked out the window, and soon saw a small black spot just flying away quickly.Supergirl should be rushing to save people!


    Can crack the city network, the strength of this beautiful hacker should not be weak!


    "Go down here and pay attention. Come and tell me what happens." Su Bai said to Xi Fang, and Xi Fang turned and went out.


    Internet hackers, Su Bai is not particularly concerned.


    After regaining his freedom on the company network, Su Bai searched the diamond fascination network idle and bored, uh...Although it is well hidden, as an old driver, finding a website or something can be said to be a necessary skill!What''s more, he also has the ability to control electronic devices. Even alien electronic devices can be cracked for you to see, let alone an ordinary website?


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to log in and browse.


    Then... disappointed.


    What is the difference between this thing and the door girl website?Say it is an extramarital relationship, how can there be a relationship, or a money transaction!It¡¯s just that the grade is higher, the quality is higher, and it¡¯s safer, and then... more expensive!The genre is quite complete, and Su Bai was enthusiastic about seeing it, uh... it was purely artistic to see it!


    Two hours later, the attack by the beauty hacker seemed to stop.


    Traffic has temporarily returned to normal, but I don''t know when he will be attacked again.Xi Fang quickly inquired clearly, and then came up to report the situation.


    Kate has already assembled people to investigate the identity of this beautiful hacker. Don''t underestimate the reporter. Often the news that the reporter can find out is even more exaggerated!


    The news on TV is reporting: "The latest news, the initial attack on Diamond Fanqing.com, turned out to be the prelude to a formal cyber war. The war caused infrastructure damage and the financial market plummeted. Many bank credit institutions, including city mutual funds, publicly declared that it was their I''ve seen the most serious mat data intrusion."


    "If this hacker cannot be stopped, it may lead to the collapse of the global economy. Especially the credit funds, many people¡¯s pension funds are there! Now, the city is really going to be in chaos! I heard that the host of the city has been compromised. Although it has been repaired, the hacker''s ability is very strong, I am afraid it is useless at all!" Xi Fang said slowly.


    Item 0028


    Cyber ??terrorist attacks sometimes cause more harm than actual terrorist attacks. After all, it is now an era when the Internet is developed. Almost everyone and all organizations cannot do without the Internet!Su Bai noticed that the trio of Wen, Cara, and the black James had left. It seemed that he planned to find a safe place to investigate this beautiful hacker!


    In this regard, Wen is still very good at it!


    Su Bai planned to wait and see. If Wen couldn''t even deal with this beautiful hacker, he could meet her, after all, computer technology is a very important skill.For example, Sisko, with him, the Flash is a lot easier.In the case of Felicity, for example, she would be so smooth and relaxed in the Raptor team.


    Night came slowly.


    Basically everyone in the company has left after get off work.


    Su Bai didn''t seem to intend to leave. Xi Fang hesitated and asked, "Sir, don''t you leave?"


    "Don''t worry about me, you can get off work!" Su Bai said casually.


    Xi Fang hesitated: "Even if I go back, there is nothing wrong with it. If you need something to eat, I can help you prepare it! This is what the assistant should do!"


    "Really? What else does the assistant include?" Su Bai asked with a smile, looking up and down Xi Fang.


    Xi Fang bowed his head and said, "The assistant''s duty is naturally to meet all needs."


    "Do you need everything?" Su Bai laughed, and this was a little ambiguous."Speaking of what is the purpose of your coming to the Kate Group? Be an assistant, then a reporter, then... as the editor-in-chief, and finally, like Kate Grant, become a strong woman admired?"

 C1473

    "Yes!" Xi Fang nodded.


    This is indeed what she thinks!


    That''s why she strives so hard for opportunities, seizing every opportunity for success!


    "It''s always good to have a goal. Work hard!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Go and get me something to eat. As for what, look at it."


    "Yes!"


    Xi Fang nodded and turned and went out.


    She also helped Kate to take care of these things before, and she was quite familiar with it.


    Less than half an hour.


    Xi Fang had already bought dinner, it turned out to be a Chinese dish, which looked quite authentic.


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and...found an interesting thing!


    Seeing Xi Fang helping to take out the dishes and opening them, and the chopsticks or something ready, Su Bai''s eyes focused on her lap.


    why?


    Xi Fang was still bare-legged before, but now there is an extra layer of black stockings on it.


    Only after shopping for such a short time, she actually got herself a pair of stockings, and she has to say... Xi Fang is really amazing.


    Su Bai just stretched out his hand and started stroking directly, Xi Fang''s body stiffened slightly, and then returned to normal, as if he hadn''t noticed and continued to do his own things!After a while, when Xi Fang was done, Su Bai also stopped. It seemed that nothing happened before, and Xi Fang was doing business as usual!


    When he finished eating, Xi Fang cleaned up.


    Su Bai took out a credit card and handed it to Xi Fang.


    Xi Fang was stunned.


    "This is the supplementary card of my credit card. I put it here for the time being. The room inside is a bit empty, so I will buy some clothes and put them in. If you have something you like... you can buy some yourself." Su Bai Casually.


    "Yes!"


    Xi Fang nodded and took it.


    She knew this was also rewarding her!


    After Xi Fang left, Su Bai also returned to the artificial island, and then called Astra to his room!After tossing in the middle of the night, Su Bai went to sleep and went directly to Kate International refreshed the next day.


    When he arrived at the office, Xi Fang had already arrived.


    It was still a dress, stockings, and a pair of black high heels.


    Su Bai entered the lounge inside, opened the closet and looked at it, and sure enough there were a lot of men''s clothing, and they were all expensive.At the same time, there are still many women''s clothing, all new and unopened, but... at the edge, there are a few that have been opened, dresses, skirts, and there are many unopened drawers below. All kinds of stockings!


    You know at a glance.


    This is Xi Fang''s own!


    She put her clothes here too, in this lounge where Su Bai was resting alone, which is interesting!


    After he came out, Xi Fang was about to hand over the credit card to herself, but Su Bai waved his hand and placed it on her temporarily.But having said that, I really don''t have any business here, and money is definitely needed. Although the money in the two worlds may not be common, the hard currency is the same!If you are short of money, just go back to the earth and get it!


    but¡­¡­


    If you think about the long term, money is still very important, or resources are very important!


    What I am involved in is definitely not just a parallel world, or an earth.Coupled with my future plans and plans, it seems that making money should also be a little more important!


    There was a knock on the door, Xi Fang walked over and found that it was Kara.


    "Something?"


    "I want to see Su Bai!" Carla hesitated.


    Xi Fang frowned, is she afraid that she hasn''t given up yet?When I was about to turn around to inform Su Bai, I heard Su Bai''s voice lightly.


    "Let her in."


    Cara walked in, came to the sofa and looked at Su Bai hesitated, her eyes lightly thinking about Xi Fang.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, snapped his fingers.


    "If there is anything I can say directly, she won''t know!"


    Cara looked at Xi Fang and found that Xi Fang was motionless, as if he had stopped."What did you do to her?"


    "It''s just a simple mind control." Su Bai said with a smile, and looked at Kara said: "I thought you were angry with me, you shouldn''t care about me for a long time, but now you come to me, it shouldn''t be because of my acquisition. What happened to Kate International, that''s... the beauty hacker thing?"


    "Only when the Supergirl can''t solve the situation, you will come to me!"


    Carla hesitated for a moment, and nodded helplessly: "That is not a hacker at all. She is the Kluis of the comet star, code-named Blagnac 8, and now called Indigo. She was a prisoner in Rozburg before!"

 C1474

    Item 0029


    Blagnac number 8?


    Blaniaksu¡¯s defeat knows that he is a very famous super villain in the DC world, but he did not show up in film and television. He has many descendants, such as Blagnac 2 and Blagnac 3. Wait, each one is equivalent to a supercomputer, with extraordinary intelligence and knowledge of the planets!


    Of course, Su Bai doesn''t know much. In his understanding, this thing is similar to the feeling of a computer star!


    I thought it was a beautiful hacker, but I didn''t expect it to be an alien!


    "Indigo has been missing since she left Rozburg. Her idea is very evil, and she believes in the principle that hunters cannot coexist with witch hunters!" Karadao.


    "How did you know?"


    "They used to act as supercomputers on Krypton and were responsible for daily operations. Indigo belonged to the Blagnac family and was caught when she tried to shut down Krypton''s defense system and locked in Rozburg! Now, her goal She intends to destroy all human beings on the earth. She is considered to be the most dangerous prisoner ever held in Rozburg!" Kara explained!


    "The most dangerous, but not the strongest, because her ability is likely to cause a lot of damage!" Su Bai smiled and asked: "Then, why are you looking for me?"


    "We still don''t know what Indigo''s plan and purpose are, but I think... once she is launched, it may be difficult for me to succeed, so I hope that if that time, you can help!"


    "Nothing else, but if she succeeds, human beings will cease to exist! I think... you don''t want to see this!"


    "Yes, but next time... I hope you don''t stop me again, you know what I''m talking about." Su Bai said lightly.


    Carla hesitated for a while and did not answer!


    "I didn''t take the initiative to kill civilians or innocent people! Even if you don''t take the initiative to kill, you will cause harm in the process of protecting justice, don''t you? I''m... still in the mood to explain to you, but... in the future I''m not sure, so if there is another time, I think...the position between us can become clearer!" Su Bai said indifferently, as if you could leave.


    Cara bit her lip, turned and went out.


    The position is clearer, that is...the real enemy.


    Cara hesitated when thinking about what he had just said, thinking about the damage that might be caused to the enemy''s rear.On the one hand, she felt that such indiscriminate killing was not good contrary to her code of conduct. On the other hand, she did not dare, and it could even be said that she did not look like Su Bai as an enemy.Otherwise, she won''t be here this time!In trouble, the first thing she thought of was not her cousin Superman in Metropolis, but Su Bai!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Pai snapped his fingers and Xi Fang returned to normal.


    "Huh, where''s Carla?"


    "gone!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, got up and walked to the computer to operate.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to wait for Wen''s failure to take action by himself. Now that he knows the origin of this Indigo identity, Su Bai is more interested!An artificial intelligence that holds knowledge of many planets in the universe?Well, at least Su Bai plans to use her as an artificial intelligence, which can still be of great help!Speaking of which the earth is pitiful, humans are also unlucky.


    Today this one will destroy the earth and kill all mankind. It will be the same tomorrow.


    Regardless of whether it is Marvel or DC, the earth is Nima is sweet steamed bun!


    It would be fine if she was just a hacker, but she is not!In her capacity, if she just exposes an extramarital dating site, it will cause traffic paralysis, or economic paralysis, etc., to be too small.If she wants to destroy mankind, she must use stronger means. Then what is her purpose of exposing this extramarital affairs website?


    Just say hello?


    not that simple!


    "Xi Fang, help me prepare a list of users of the extramarital affairs website." Su Bai told Xi Fang.


    Not long after, Xi Fang took the document and Su Bai looked at it.


    Brush, brush, brush.


    One piece of paper was flipped quickly, and even Su Bai''s hand was almost invisible. Xi Fang was stunned. Even if he knew that Su Bai was very strong, he still felt surprised and shocked by seeing it with his own eyes!


    Ten seconds later, Su Bai stopped, holding a detailed list of users in his hand.


    Seeing Xi Fang''s surprised look, Su Bai handed over this information.


    "Jonathan Mathers, is this a general?"


    "Is he special?"


    Xi Fang asked suspiciously.


    "Being my assistant is not like Kate''s assistant. Maybe you can be a reporter, and you can become a woman like Kate, but you have an identity that will never change... So... I want to know now, you are Kate International The boss''s assistant still wants to be Su Bai''s assistant!" Su Bai did not answer, but asked Xi Fang instead."What is the difference, you should know!"


    The former is just a work interest, while the latter may be more personal, longer, or even a lifetime!


    When exposed to things that shouldn''t be exposed, Xi Fang doesn''t think he can quit his job by then!


    But... why resign?


    Aliens run all over the world, even if she wants to become Kate, maybe she can become Kate, she may die at any time!What''s more, if you want to develop in this society, almost everyone will have a backer behind them, right?


    "I want to be Mr. Su Bai''s assistant!"


    Xi Fang said without hesitation.


    "This time the hacker is an alien, you can understand it as artificial intelligence or something! The purpose of this alien is to destroy humans! Do you think that just an extramarital affairs website is worthy of her identity and purpose? This incident is just a cover up! Only he is the closest person to Indigo''s target on these lists!" Su Bai said slowly, and picked up the phone to call Lucy.

 C1475

    "Lucy, Jonathan Mathers, I want to know if he has the right to enter the nuclear missile launch site!"


    Lucy was taken aback when Su Bai asked, and quickly responded: "Yes, he does have this qualification. Why..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai had already hung up the phone.


    "Sure enough it is him!"


    Item 0030


    This General Jonathan is eligible to enter the nuclear missile launch site, but people like this will not easily be transferred away, and there is no network in that place.Now that Indigo has exposed the extramarital affairs website, Jonathan must have a chance to leave. As long as he leaves the range of the nuclear missile launch site, the network will be covered, and Indigo has the opportunity to use General Jonathan to sneak into the nuclear missile launch site!


    And as soon as nuclear missiles are launched, the city is basically over. This kind of destructive power meets the identity of Indigo!


    "Then...what do you do now? Do you want to call the police?" Xi Fang asked.


    "Call the police?"


    Su Bai smiled: "Do you think the police can handle it?"


    "Then... find a super girl?" Xi Fang said again."Or, sir, do you plan to solve it yourself?"


    Su Bai did not answer because the phone had already rang!


    This time, it was Alex who called.


    "Indigo has sneaked into the nuclear missile launch site and is launching a nuclear bomb. At this time, the nuclear bomb is flying towards the center of the city. Supergirl has already tried to stop it!" Alex said solemnly: "But, I''m not sure whether Success, even if it succeeds... Indigo can continue to launch, you... come and help!" Alex said.


    "No hurry, how did you find it? Let me guess because I called Lucy?"


    Kara had just left, and the situation was not known at that time, and the Paranormal Operations Bureau couldn''t react so quickly.They called Lucy to ask about General Jonathan, did they think of the purpose of Indigo?After all, they can think of things they can think of quickly when they are reminded!It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. I found out here that Indigo was ready to start!


    "Yes!" Alex answered.


    "The super girl should be able to solve the nuclear bomb issue. I''ll go to Indigo! Besides... I will tell you in advance that Indigo belongs to me!"


    "it is good!"


    Alex agreed directly!


    First of all, Su Bai spoke up, and it was difficult for the Supernatural Operations Bureau to claim people.Secondly, since Su Bai said in advance, it means that he is sure to deal with Indigo and can solve the immediate crisis!


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai stood up.Xi Fang on the side is obviously not comfortable with this kind of boss being a superhuman thing, and he doesn''t know what to say or do at this time!But Su Bai didn''t need it either. After he got up, Su Bai disappeared with a teleport!Looking at the empty location, Xi Fang subconsciously reached out and touched it a few times, as if to verify whether he was dazzled!


    In the air!


    A nuclear missile is flying quickly towards the city, and the Supergirl is chasing and under the command of the Occult Action Bureau, preparing to resolve the nuclear bomb.After the nuclear bomb is launched, it is impossible to notify the network to control it. If it is forcibly destroyed, the impact will be too great. The only way is to use the missile, which has a password control.


    Only the correct input can make the missile useless!


    To be honest, Su Bai does not understand why there is such a setting. If no one can fly, what is the use of installing this kind of code lock on the missile?


    Of course, there is no need to worry about the missile defeat, Super Girl will solve it.


    At this moment, he has arrived at the nuclear missile launch site.


    There were several corpses lying on the ground, one of them was General Jonathan!


    This kind of weapon usually requires two keys to be opened, but the distance between the two sockets is very large, otherwise, can one person handle it?A person stood in the middle of the gap between the two sockets!


    The whole body is dark blue, with arms on the edge of the wall, as if ready to enjoy the fruits of victory!


    At first glance, Su Bai thought he had seen Ruiwen, a devil girl!


    Because of this person, this blue... really looks like a devil!


    However, if you look closely, you can see the difference. She is wearing clothes, but the clothes are also blue and tight-fitting, so at first glance it seems to be blue all over.But her skin is also blue.There is an inverted triangle point on the forehead, emitting red light!Besides, it can be distinguished that her facial features are the beautiful hacker!However, that should be what a human looks like, and now... she is what she is!


    In the Internet, she can naturally transform into various appearances, but in reality she may not be able to do it?


    "Your human appearance is much better than your current appearance!" Su Bai said.


    "I have calculated that there is a 27% probability that you will appear here!" Indigo said.


    "how did it get here?"


    "Supergirl, Alex, plus you just acquired Kate International, I calculated that there is a certain probability, you may not pay attention. After all, according to my calculations, even if a nuclear bomb explodes, there is a 100% chance that you won¡¯t Cause any damage and influence!" Indigo said.


    Su Bai laughed: "Have you ever calculated how likely you are to leave here safely!"


    "Ninety-three percent!"


    Indigo actually calculated: "Only judging from your current strength and ability...you can''t help me. I can leave the Internet at any time. Your ability will not affect me! However, there is a very small probability that you Maybe there is this ability that can catch me! But the 93% probability is already very high!"


    ...


    "I also calculated that the chance of your escape is zero percent!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then try it!"

 C1476

    After Indigo finished speaking, he rushed towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai escaped easily and saw Indigo turn around, his arms stretched suddenly.She didn''t know if she was wearing it on her hands, or whether her body was just like that, it felt like sharp claws.Like Mr. Fantastic, his arm suddenly stretched out and directly stab Su Bai.


    "Ding!"


    There was a crisp collision sound, and Indigo suddenly retracted his arm after failing a blow, and immediately after the body seemed to suddenly become molecular, it turned into a little streamer and got into the phone next to Jonathan''s body.


    She wants to run!


    She came in through Jonathan''s phone. Although the screen is connected to the Internet, she doesn''t know what kind of modification she has made to the phone, which can make her pass smoothly.Once in, she can appear anywhere through the Internet!


    "I said, your chance of running away is zero percent!"


    Su Bai picked up the phone with a swish, and the moment Indigo entered, the ability to control electronic devices was activated!


    Item 0031


    "You just stay here for a while!"


    Su Bai put away the phone, then teleported and left here.


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    When Su Bai appeared, everyone was excited and relaxed. It seemed that Super Girl had solved the nuclear bomb problem.


    "Indigo is done."


    Su Bai said to Hanke and the others, and then left without stopping.


    Back on the artificial island, Su Bai took out his mobile phone.


    Indigo was trapped inside. Although the mobile phone is a very electronic network device, Su Bai used his ability to modify it and turned it into a cell for Indigo!


    With a move of mind, the ability is released.


    Soon, the indigo in the mobile phone was sensed, and in an instant, a little blue starlight flew out and turned into indigo.


    "What did you do!" When he came out, Indigo couldn''t help shouting.


    Su Bai didn''t say anything but just looked at Indigo, he can control all the electronic devices, and to some extent, Indigo can be considered, that is to say...should he also be able to control Indigo?Thinking of this, Su Bai stretched out his hand and grabbed Indigo.Seeing Su Bai''s actions, Indigo would naturally not sit back and wait for death, and violently retreat, while preparing to use the surrounding network and electronic equipment to leave.


    Before she could do anything, a hand had grabbed her neck.


    The tremendous power made her unable to move instantly.


    "So you...you still like to play choking!" Indigo said with a sneer.


    Su Bai was unmoved, and his ability directly released the past.


    In an instant, Indigo''s body twitched, and his eyes became a little loose and painful.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing to me, stop... stop..."


    Indigo is scared.


    The look of panic didn''t seem to be fake, her hands and feet began to attack Su Bai frantically, but Su Bai''s hands were as steady as Mount Tai.


    His physical strength is not comparable to Indigo.


    After a full three to five minutes, Indigo''s attack finally stopped, and his body seemed to have returned to peace.Su Bai slowly let go of Indigo, she didn''t seem to have any intention of fleeing or attacking, she still stood in place.


    "who are you?"


    Su Bai asked.


    "indigo."


    "Who do you serve?"


    "Dear Mr. Su Bai!"


    It has been proved that Su Bai has succeeded between the question and answer. Usually it is only an auxiliary function, and even the ability that has almost no opportunity to use has played an unexpected role after encountering Indigo. Su Bai modified Indigo¡¯s thinking slightly. Become the current indigo!


    Serve yourself and be loyal to yourself!


    Smart housekeeper, get it!


    In the future, the network equipment at home can be supervised by Indigo. After all, Indigo has also been on Krypton. It is no problem to deal with such a big planet, let alone being here.


    "Who is this? How... to grow up like this?"


    Seeing Indigo, Ballistic asked curiously.


    Su Bai has not answered yet, but Astra on the other side has already given an answer.Obviously, as a Kryptonian and a cellmate in Rozburg, Astra naturally knew and understood Indigo.Now that the Su Bai general Indigo has been subdued, Astra is a little surprised and feels incredible!But what makes Astra even more surprised is yet to come. Although Indigo can transform into different images in network electronic devices, such as the beauty hacker that has appeared before.But in reality it can''t, but... Astra soon discovered that the so-called inability is not so absolute.


    The etheric particles slowly floated from Su Bai''s body.


    Although I don''t know what it is, Astra can feel a strong breath from it.

 C1477

    Immediately afterwards, the etheric particles slowly flew towards the indigo, and the black particles would completely envelop them. After a while, Su Bai''s body once again emitted a ray of light!Two rays of light lit up on Indigo''s body, and the powerful breath made Astra step back with the ballistic trajectory, watching the particles whizzing and spinning.


    What is he going to do?


    Soon, they knew!


    When the rapidly spinning particles stopped abruptly, and then swarmed back into Su Bai''s body, Astra and Ballistic subconsciously looked at Indigo.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    How can the indigo at this time still have the blue appearance before?It''s exactly like a human being, exactly like that beautiful hacker!


    "You can change her appearance? How is this possible?" Astra shouted towards Su Bai in surprise...


    "Would you like to try? Maybe I can turn you from a Kryptonian to a human." Su Bai said to Astra with a smile, Astra shook his head quickly, shocked!


    Reality gems are adding spiritual gems.


    The two infinite gems exerted the power of real gems, which changed the appearance of Indigo or the appearance of the body.


    He also did it on Nebula before.


    However, at that time, everyone''s original impression of Nebula was changed, this time it did not!However, I don''t know if the infinite gems appeared in a way that was not the same as the previous physical gems. Su Bai felt that his consumption seemed to be larger than before!


    Change the appearance of Indigo to make it more pleasing to the eye.Su Bai took a break while learning about the universe from Indigo.


    All that Indigo has mastered is too strong, too much.


    These things are enough for Supai to study hard and absorb it for a while!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang, Su Bai signaled Indigo to stop temporarily and then answered the phone."Hey!"


    "Sir, this is Xi Fang, are you okay?"


    "Oh it''s all right."


    "That''s good, I saw that you didn''t come today, so I asked about it because I was a little worried. Are you coming today? Do I need to prepare for you?" Xi Fang asked.


    Yesterday, there was no news after Su Bai dealt with the alien hacker. Xi Fang waited all morning and did not come. Although she knew that the alien hacker''s matter had been resolved, she was a little worried about Su Bai''s absence.What''s more, she is now Su Bai''s personal assistant. It can be said that all future developments will be linked to Su Bai, and she will naturally be more concerned.


    "I haven''t eaten yet, please help me prepare, I''ll be over in a while!" Su Bai said and hung up the phone.


    Later, when Indigo was asked to transfer some alien data to the mobile hard disk, Su lost to the company.


    When he arrived at the company office, Xi Fang was ready to eat, and he took a simple bite, and Su Bai continued to look at the information!


    Item 0032


    Xi Fang didn''t bother Su Bai, and sat at his desk very dutifully to read the news. From time to time, he poured a cup of coffee for Su Bai. The office was very quiet but not depressing.Suddenly, Xi Fang felt that if it could continue to be like this...it seemed not bad?


    "Uh?"


    Thinking about it, Xi Fang suddenly snorted, and subconsciously covered his ears.


    At that moment, she seemed to hear a scream, very suddenly, very ear-piercing, as if someone suddenly yelled sharply in her ear.However, after a while, Xi Fang realized that the voice was gone. Could it be that he had heard hallucinations?Xi Fang was puzzled.


    "what happened?"


    Su Bai looked up at Xi Fang.


    Xi Fang shook his head quickly: "No, nothing, I just saw the news about Supergirl suddenly."


    "Really? What news?" Su Bai leaned on his chair and took a sip of coffee, and asked casually.Indigo¡¯s data on these extraterrestrial universes are too much and too complicated, and it¡¯s not so easy to master many extraterrestrial characters.Su Bai can be learned directly through ability, but it''s okay anyway. If you are not as good as you can learn by yourself, you can still have a deep impression. Maybe you can find something!


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Rhode Technology''s laboratory is on fire, and Supergirl went to fight the fire. There are a lot of news like this, and it''s nothing special." Xi Fang explained.


    Su Bai nodded and did not question.


    Xi Fang breathed a sigh of relief, and did not take the screams seriously, thinking that he might just be hearing voices.Seeing Su Bai stopped to rest, Xi Fang got up first to help Su Bai pour a cup of coffee, and then hesitated: "Sir, if you are tired, why not go inside for a while."


    "Are you with me?" Su Bai asked casually with a smile.


    Xi Fang lowered his head and said, "I have learned some simple massage techniques. If my husband needs it, I can try it!"


    massage?


    Why does this reason sound so familiar?I seem to have used it a lot when I slap my sister, but now it¡¯s my turn?


    Su Bai smiled and stood up and said, "Okay, then try!"


    Walking to the lounge, Su Bai took off his jacket, unbuttoned his shirt and handed it to Xi Fang.Xi Fang put his clothes away, Su Bai was already lying down.


    Lie on the bed, I soon felt Xi Fang come up, and massaged his shoulders with two small hands.


    Don''t say... it seems that I have really learned a little bit, very comfortable, and very relaxed. Unconsciously, Su Baichang enjoys it, slowly relaxes, and at the same time starts to think about the materials I just read. , Can be considered a consolidation.


    Unknowingly, after a long while, Su Bai praised it with satisfaction, and then came out of the lounge to continue looking at the information.

 C1478

    After discovering Xi Fang''s craft, Su Bai''s life seemed to become more regular in the next period of time.


    Morning to noon.


    Su Bai is used to cultivate superb power and shock wave ability.At noon, I came to the company to have dinner with Xi Fang, and then began to read the alien information. When he was tired, he let Xi Fang help with a massage to relax.Until the evening, when the company was off work, Su Bai returned to the artificial island, continued to absorb the energy of the universe, and then... rest!Repeatedly, regular and fulfilling!But this kind of life was broken within five days!


    This afternoon, Su Bai was lying on the sofa, with his head resting on Xi Fang''s leg, Xi Fang''s hand was gently rubbing his head.


    In the past few days, getting along with each other was massage. Although Su Bai didn''t do anything too intimate, the contact between the two naturally gradually became familiar, and some physical contacts were also relatively intimate.


    boom!


    The office door was suddenly pushed open. Xi Fang looked up and found that it was Cara coming in.


    Frowning slightly, Xi Fang was about to speak, only to find that Cara is a little different today.There was a different feeling. At first glance, she didn''t find out where it was, but she quickly reacted.Cara today is mostly different.


    Hair curled up, makeup seemed to be on his face, he was wearing a sleeveless tight-fitting dress, and silk stockings and high heels were actually worn underneath!


    The whole feeling is like a high-quality urban woman, especially the sense of self-confidence with her head up and chest up, which makes Carla''s whole temperament change drastically!


    "Why do you just come in like this, don''t you understand any politeness?" Xi Fang said displeased.


    Kara raised her eyebrows and looked at Xi Fang."Polite? I don''t think the assistant who made the boss lie on his lap, I still need to be polite to her!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xi Fang was stunned. Why is Carla so aggressive today?


    "You get her done, I have something to tell you."


    Kara sat down on the opposite sofa and said to Su Bai.


    Carla turned her head and opened her eyes, then snapped her fingers.


    Poor Xi Fang fell into silence again.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Seeing Su Bai kept staring at him without opening his mouth, Kara said indifferently.


    "You are... very different today!"


    Su Bai smiled and stood up from Xi Fang. Regardless of her dress, temperament, or tone of voice, Cara today is different from usual.


    If Cara used to be like a good girl, then Cara now looks like a rebellious girl!


    It seems that there is no scruples?


    "Is that bad? It''s always going to cater to others against your will. How tired!"


    Cara spread his hands, and then said: "I learned this from you, and I found... the feeling of freedom is really good!"


    "Really? Then you came to me to thank me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Thank you? I didn¡¯t forget that you did all this to fight with me. You have your own purpose. Why should I thank you? I¡¯m here... I feel a little boring. The few alien criminals before I didn''t mean to do anything. So...I''m here to fight with you!" Carla curled her lips, looking a little disdainful.


    Supergirl didn''t mean to act on alien criminals?You know, even some ordinary troublesome Supergirls can''t wait to help, help others, and save others. This is a very meaningful thing for Supergirls.


    "Interesting...for such a big change in your personality, I really want to know the reason now!"


    Item 0033


    "Come on then!"


    Kara licked her lips excitedly, then stood up abruptly, and rushed directly towards Su Baibang.Su Bai did not expect that Kara would be so impatient. After Kara''s fist hit him, the huge power made him fly out of the sofa, and smashed the huge French window to fly out, Su Bai discovered that Kara seemed very good. Excited!


    As soon as Su Bai stabilized his body, Kara''s laser beam had already hit him fiercely.


    Zi Zi Zi!Zi Zi Zi!


    The powerful laser beam hit Su Bai''s body, and Su Bai''s shirt instantly turned to ashes, and his body was involuntarily impacted and flew out.However, it stopped shortly after flying. Su Bai stabilised his body and violently absorbed the energy of the laser beam, then changed his hand and struck it with a bolt of lightning.


    Cara put away the laser beam, avoided the lightning, and dived down again.


    boom!


    The sonic boom sounded, and she rushed to her eyes almost instantly.


    She is fast, Su Bai is faster than her...


    One dodges, and one strikes.


    boom!


    Kara was hit and flew forward in an instant. Before she could react, a purple spar appeared in front of her. The spar turned into a portal and Kara rushed past in an instant.


    The next moment, a portal suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai, and Kara flew out from inside.


    What she saw...blue energy rays.

 C1479

    Electromagnetic Pulse!


    boom!


    The electromagnetic pulse hit Kara, just like Su Bai was hit by a laser beam just now.In an instant, Kara''s clothes were directly reduced to ashes.


    She is different from Su Bai.


    Su Bai''s jacket was destroyed, and it was only the jacket.


    And Kara wore a skirt...


    After the jacket is destroyed, the skirt naturally falls off.


    I saw half of the skirt swaying in the air with the wind and I didn''t know where it was flying, and Kara had been blasted by the electromagnetic pulse.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai moved, and suddenly chased up.


    Although Kara tried to stabilize her body, the impact of the electromagnetic pulse was too strong. Although she was made of steel, the crushing still caused her pain and impact!


    I don''t know how far I flew out, and I have already left the city.


    But the electromagnetic pulse does not mean to dissipate!


    Suddenly.


    Cara felt as if she had hit something, she was very strong, making her body stop involuntarily, and then she felt her two hands stretch out behind her back, firmly controlling her shoulders, making her unable to exert any force at all!


    Su defeated!


    Carla reacted instantly.


    The two floated in the air, the electromagnetic pulse still hitting Kara.


    Cara struggled hard, the muscles on her slender arms had burst, but... it was useless.The angry Carla''s eyes turned red, and a few red lights flashed across her face.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Kara yelled angrily, and then suddenly opened her mouth.


    In an instant.


    The cold current swept out, and the cold current of absolute zero actually froze the electromagnetic pulse.


    Then he fell from the air.


    "not bad!"


    Su Bai¡¯s voice sounded, and Kara suddenly felt that she was free, and then saw Su Bai came to her. Before she could react, her chin was attacked, causing her body to fly upward involuntarily. Just after taking off, there was another heavy punch on it.


    boom!


    Cara was like a cannonball, smashed in an instant.


    Damn it!


    Kara hit the ground heavily, and in an instant, the dust was flying and the ground was hollow.


    Before the dust cleared.


    Su Bai had already arrived in front of Kara, and his fist went down.


    Kara snorted and fainted with a tilted head!


    The fierce battle just now made Carla''s clothes completely disappear. After all, these are just ordinary clothes, not her uniform, and they simply cannot withstand such fierce battles!Picking up Kara, Su Bai teleported directly back to the artificial island.


    "You check her condition, something is wrong with her!"


    Su Bai greeted the three people, the biological scientist Ballistics, the Kryptonian Astra, and the addition of Indigo. The three quickly inspected Kara, and Su Bai returned to the company and let Xi Fang return to normal. Restore the French windows to their original state, and then return to the artificial island!


    In the laboratory room.


    Carla was lying there with many instruments on her body, and the three of them were examining Carla''s body.


    Anyway, the three of them are all women, so don''t worry about anything!


    Su Bai stood with his arms folded and looked at Carla.


    Cara is of that thin body type, usually looks nothing special, but the muscle strength is still very strong when fighting.But... it''s too thin, which makes Cara''s size look not so amazing, but it matches her body proportion better!


    "Strange, her body functions are all normal, but there is a special energy that affects her brain thinking!"


    The trajectory frowned slightly, and the indigo next to him answered: "There are many substances that can cause such a result, but according to the earth''s environment and conditions, etc., there is a 79% chance that it is caused by Kryptonite."


    "This is not the result of the Kryptonite stone, right?" Astra said.


    Indigo shook his head and said: "Kryptonite stone is just a kind of cosmic matter. Since it is a matter, it may change or change. When rebelling against Supergirl, the Paranormal Action Bureau developed the Kryptonite stone to achieve the opposite effect to restrain the reverse Superman. This The description can be changed."

 C1480

    "Can you change her thinking with spiritual power?" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    "Yes, but it is not a radical cure, and the collision of the two energies is likely to cause a certain loss to her brain, and the probability is as high as 83%! The best way is to find out what has affected her. She, then configure the antidote. Or... wait until the influence subsides naturally, but preliminary calculations, it will take at least half a month, or even longer..." Indigo said.


    "Then prepare with both hands."


    "First help her prepare a cell, I have a Kryptonite stone here!"


    "Indigo, ballistics, you guys will study and see if you can find the antidote."


    Su Bai gave an confession, and soon became busy.


    Item 0034


    Just like the cell of the Occult Action Bureau, a transparent glass cell.


    After Kara Youyou woke up and found that she was locked up, she quickly became angry.It is a pity that the element of the Kryptonite stone makes her superpowers unable to be released at all. At the same time, her body becomes weak and she can only roar and shout, and then... all kinds of unpleasant words have been shouted, this feeling makes Asth Terra feels that this is not Kara at all!


    As the signboard of the Occult Action Bureau.


    Supergirl Kara is gone, and the Paranormal Action Bureau will naturally not sit idly by, although Kara has changed a lot these days, which makes people very unsatisfied.


    Soon, they already knew what was going on.


    Did Carla go to Su Bai to challenge?


    Then, Alex and Hank came to the artificial island.


    However, the artificial island at this time was not the previous artificial island. Indigo did a lot of defensive measures. As soon as the two approached, Indigo knew about it and told Su Bai.


    In the living room.


    Su Bai met with Alex and Hank.


    "Is Carla here?" Alex asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai nodded.


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked what was going on.


    Su Bai did not conceal the changes, the special energy of Kara''s change, which surprised Alix and Hanke, but...this also explained Kara''s changes in the past few days.


    "Can you cure her?" Alex asked worriedly.


    "It''s not a big problem, it just takes time. But...I''m very interested in things that cause Cara to change like this, please investigate!"


    "Well, I will investigate after I go back." Alex said.


    After the two asked and answered, Hank had no chance to speak, and that feeling...as if Su Bai was the director of the Supernatural Operations Bureau.Hank didn''t speak until the two had finished talking."How long will it take? If Supergirl disappears for too long, I''m afraid it will be troublesome!"


    "The worst case will take half a month!"


    "Even if Kara is released now, she won''t be of any help, and even the trouble will be even greater!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "But what if it''s dangerous, can you help during this time? Or... let Ballistics help?" Alex asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I don''t have this obligation, so you can figure it out by yourself!"


    In fact, Alex knew the answer. Although a little disappointed, she didn''t say anything. She went to see Kara and then left with Hank.


    Researching the antidote is not so easy.


    But it''s easier to know the source.


    It didn''t take long for Alix to have news that Carla went to a laboratory of Rhodes Technology to fight a fire. There was a red Kryptonite in that laboratory.This was researched by Rhodes, but it didn''t come in handy afterwards and stayed there all the time.Rod was imprisoned in the Supernatural Operations Bureau because of the rebellious Supergirl. I have to say that he is indeed a genius. After knowing this, he actively wanted to help develop an antidote, but was rejected by Su Bai!


    Bring this red Krypton stone over and let Indigo study the ballistics. As for Astra, stay away. After all, it is also a Kryptonian. Don''t be affected like Kara!


    Su Bai couldn''t help with researching the antidote, and he didn''t simply follow along. He continued to go to the company during the day, and went back to chat with Kara in the evening. After all, Kara is now a rare sight!


    Rebellious girl, bold and reckless, and speaks unscrupulously, even seducing Su Bai!


    That''s right, it''s seduction!


    However, Su Bai is purely a pleasure. If he wants to get Kara, he will not be in this situation!


    Su Bai is here leisurely and relaxed.


    The Paranormal Operations Bureau is not so easy.


    Without the super girl, the danger in the city has not disappeared. After this time, people began to look for the super girl.


    Where is the super girl?


    Why didn''t you come to save people?


    As this voice grew stronger and stronger, helplessly...Supergirl appeared.


    However, this super girl is not a real super girl, but Hank, the Martian hunter!

 C1481

    The Martian Hunter turned into a supergirl and went out to help. It went smoothly at first, until he met Norn!


    After the White Martian incident ended last time, Nuoen didn''t show up and didn''t know what was wrong. Now he suddenly appeared, and he was still in trouble with the Supergirl!But this super girl is not that super girl. Although Hank is a Martian hunter, he hasn''t used his ability in transformation for a long time, and his strength is much weaker than the Martian hunter in Su Bai''s impression.It didn''t take long for him to fight, he was shot out by Noen and became a Martian hunter!His transformation made Nuoen a little surprised, and the result was that Nuoen left.


    The identity of the Martian hunter was exposed to the public!


    Is this the real identity of Supergirl?


    The ugly green star?


    Is this the real identity of Supergirl, or...a fake Supergirl?


    Suddenly, all kinds of news appeared endlessly.


    If it¡¯s just the public, the impact on the report will be negligible. When Supergirl returns and Martian Hunter appears together, it will naturally solve Supergirl¡¯s troubles, and no one will know who the Martian Hunter is, but once the military intervenes, the problem will remain the same. .


    Sam Lane.


    Lucy Lane''s father, the general of the military came to the Supernatural Operations Bureau to ask about the situation, and then... Hank''s identity was exposed.


    He didn''t really insist on concealing it.


    Who would have thought that the director of the Supernatural Operations Bureau would be an alien?


    Even if the Martian Hunter has done a good job for so long, but the military cannot accept it.


    A department specializing in dealing with aliens, the director turned out to be an alien, who has been lurking under the eyes of everyone. This... this is a shame!


    Sam Lane quickly investigated the Occult Action Bureau and wanted to know how many people knew his true identity!


    As a result... Alex was discovered.


    After all, Alex is the only one who knows his identity at the moment, and Kara also knows it, but he is locked in Supai.


    What''s more, Hank is very helpful to her, almost the same feelings as father and daughter, making Alix pretend not to know it is impossible!


    All in all, the final result is.


    Hank and Alex were sent to Project Cadmus, and Lucy temporarily replaced the director of the Supernatural Operations Bureau!


    Item 0035


    "father!"


    Lucy Lane came to Sam Lane. Sam Lane looked at his daughter and said, "If you want to intercede for them, don''t speak up!"


    "But I must do this!"


    Lucy Lane took a deep breath and said: "Some things about Super Girl are temporarily absent. Director Hank had to expose his identity to maintain the safety of the city, and Hank''s credit for so many years is obvious to all."


    "Lucy, you should know that no matter what the reason, the matter has to be dealt with now! Otherwise...what kind of face does the military have?" Sam Lane said solemnly.


    Lucy actually knew this too, and she definitely couldn''t just leave it alone.In fact, Lucy herself was surprised that Hank''s identity turned out to be an alien!


    "What about Alex!"


    "She is not an alien, and... she is Su Bai''s person!"


    "Where is Cadmus? It is a place specializing in the study of aliens. After the aliens go, I am afraid that they will not be able to or leave. What about humans? I am afraid that there are none. You take Alex away, If Su Bai knows. Father, believe me... he won''t hesitate to wipe you out, even... the entire United States." Lucy said in a deep voice.


    "Is this woman so important? Because she defeated the Soviet Union and went to war with the United States?" Sam Lane said.


    Lucy nodded affirmatively: "Father, you don''t understand Su Bai. Maybe Su Bai can treat Alex as a plaything, but that''s his too! He treats him at will, but others can''t! Father, just be it. It''s for me, for your own sake, let Alix go! Otherwise, Su Bai''s anger will fall, and I... I can''t do anything!"


    Sam Lane hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No!"


    "Why?" Lucy was anxious.


    "The relationship between Alex and Hank is very good. If Alex is released, she will definitely find a way to save Hank, and maybe even ask Su Bai for help. In this way, if we let people go, there will be no more Face? If we don¡¯t let go, Su Bai will make a move! If this is the case, I would rather gamble, maybe... Alex is not that important to him!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Needless to say, the Supernatural Operations Bureau is temporarily handed over to you, this matter... don''t interfere!"


    Sam Lane said indisputably, then turned and left.


    Seeing her father leaving, Lucy looked sad!


    Do you want to notify Su Bai?


    Lucy Lane hesitated, until Hank and Alex had been escorted into the car, ready to leave the Paranormal Operations Bureau, and Lucy Lane made up his mind.


    In any case, notify Su Bai first.


    The call was made, but Su Bai did not answer it.


    "Hello, I am Mr. Su Bai''s personal assistant Xi Fang, may I ask what''s the matter?"


    "Su Bai, let him answer the phone!" Lucy hurriedly said.

 C1482

    "Mr. is taking a bath, you can leave your name, and I will tell him when he comes out. Or, if there is anything important, you can tell me first, and I will help you convey it."


    "I''m Lucy Lane, you should know me? I have something very anxious to find Su Bai, you tell him... something happened to Alex!"


    "OK, just a second."


    Xi Fang said, Lucy Lane immediately heard Xi Fang''s voice informing Su Bai on the phone. About a few seconds later, Su Bai''s voice came over the phone!


    "Lucy, it''s me Su Bai. You said that Alex had an accident?" Su Bai asked with the phone, glanced at Xi Fang, who was blushing next to him, and beckoned her to come and help.


    Xi Fang took a bath towel to help Su Bai dry his body.


    Su Bai listened to Lucy talking about the situation on the phone.


    The identity of the Martian Hunter was exposed, and Sam Lane came to capture the Martian Hunter and Alex, and sent them to the Cadmus plan!


    Hearing the Cadmus plan, Su defeated.


    This plan is very familiar!


    In the DC world, the popularity of the Cadmus project is still very high.


    In Earth Sixteen, the world of "Junior Justice League", the Cadmus Project used Superman and Luther''s genes to cultivate superboys. It is a powerful organization that specializes in biological and genetic evil!If the Martian Hunter and Alex were sent to Cadmus, it would basically be more fortunate!However, how can Sam Lane have a relationship with Cadmus? Is this Cadmus a state organization or a cooperative relationship?


    In any case, it is impossible for Su Bai to send Alex to Cadmus. As for the Martian Hunter... With the relationship of Alex, I get along pretty well before adding it. Ignore it.


    "I see, thank you for notifying me!" Su Bai said towards Lucy.


    "I... can I beg you!" Lucy hesitated.


    "I won''t kill your father!" Before Lucy could speak, Su Bai said it directly.


    After all, it''s a father and a daughter, and it must be Sam Lane that Lucy can ask for this matter!


    "Thank you!"


    Lucy said gratefully, Su Bai has hung up the phone.


    He gestured to Xi Fang, and Xi Fang quickly stopped to help Su Bai find his clothes and put it on. Then... Su Bai has disappeared!


    Nothing happened to him and Xi Fang, just a normal massage, which happened to be a shower.As for drying the body just now, Su Bai didn''t even think about it!Since Xi Fang chose to be his personal assistant, he was his own.In front of your own people, what are you afraid of just being naked?Even if you haven''t done anything to Xi Fang now, it''s just a matter of time!


    On the highway.


    Several bulletproof off-road vehicles formed a convoy, escorting a large truck in the middle.


    It looks nothing special from the outside, but this truck is not only bulletproof, it can also withstand a certain degree of bomb attack.And it is made of special materials, which can shield mind detection, mind control and other abilities!


    In the carriage.


    Hank and Alex sat on the other side in handcuffs, and on the other side were two armed soldiers who were waiting in battle!


    "I''m afraid I''m hurting you this time!" Hank said apologetically to Alex, looking desperate.


    But Alex is different. She shook her head slightly: "Don''t worry, I believe someone will come to save us."


    "Su Bai... will come to save us!"


    "Will!"


    Chapter 0036


    "boom!"


    A loud noise suddenly sounded after Alex''s voice fell, and the car suddenly shook to a stop.Alex and Hank glanced at each other, and the guard in the car suddenly became nervous.


    I don''t know what happened outside, but something must have happened to Ken!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    Gunshots sounded from the outside, followed by booming explosions.


    After ten seconds, the outside gradually calmed down.


    The two guards subconsciously pointed their guns at the door of the car, looking nervous.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly the car door flew out suddenly.


    At that moment, the two guards shot subconsciously.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullets went out frantically as if they didn''t need money, and soon after the bullets had finished hitting, they were dumbfounded.


    The bullets all floated in the air, and one person jumped up gently.


    "I knew you would definitely come to rescue me." Alex said excitedly.

 C1483

    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers softly.


    Click, click!


    The handcuffs of Alyx and Hank fell.


    Immediately afterwards, they heard a flutter, and the bullets fired by the two guards had penetrated them.


    Hank hesitated with Alex''s look, but didn''t say anything.


    After getting off the car, they could see clearly what happened.


    The car that escorted them was lying on the horse arrogantly, igniting a raging fire. As for the car that was detaining them, the entire front of the car was gone, only this cargo box was left.


    "Both are dead?"


    "Sam Lane is still alive! Lucy told me the news, so..." Su Bai didn''t say anything further, but the two understood.


    "But what do you do next?" Hank asked.


    "Go back, let them come to me if anyone is upset! But...you don''t have to worry, it won''t be long before you can regain your previous identity." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why?" Alex asked curiously: "Is something going to happen?"


    "You will know soon."


    Su Bai said mysteriously, then hugged Alex to greet Hank, and disappeared.


    At this time, the Paranormal Operations Bureau knew about the attack on the convoy, and the entire convoy was destroyed except for Sam Lane. Hank and Alex were nowhere to be found.Of course, this is an official statement, in fact, many people know where they are!


    Artificial island.


    Su defeat allowed Alex and Hank to stay temporarily, and the outside world did not have much influence!


    Three days passed in a flash.


    The sound of ballistic excitement suddenly came from the laboratory.


    "Successful, finally succeeded!"


    "Sir, the research on the antidote of the red kryptonite stone is successful!"


    Hearing the sound of ballistics, Su Bai had already appeared in the laboratory.


    Following Alex, Hank and others also came over.


    "Go try!"


    Su Bai gave an order, and soon everyone moved to Supergirl''s cell, replacing the substance of the Kryptonite stone with a medicine. After a while, the Supergirl in the cell directly lay down unconscious.Everyone watched nervously, after about three to four minutes, Supergirl snorted and slowly woke up.


    Seeing the look and feeling of the supergirl who woke up, she knew that she had returned to normal.


    "I...what''s wrong with me, I''m sorry, I..." Cara wanted to apologize full of apology, but everyone knew that she became like this because of the red Kryptonite, and... She was imprisoned by Su when it caused a catastrophe, so it didn''t actually cause much impact.


    Su Bai opened the cell, Carla walked out, and Alex hurried over and hugged her.


    "I''m not here during this time, you must be very busy, we..." Kara was about to say that we should go back, and I don''t know how they dealt with it after missing for so many days.But before the words were finished, I suddenly found that Alex turned around and left.


    Not only Alex, but also ballistics.


    The steps of the two were very consistent, and they turned and left, step by step, as if they couldn''t hear other people''s voices at all, as if they were caught in a special situation.


    "You guys, what''s wrong with you?"


    Carla couldn''t help asking.


    "This is...what''s going on?" Hank had turned into a Martian hunter at this time, pressing his head in surprise.


    He felt a powerful energy affecting his thinking, which made him unable to release spiritual energy to block it!


    "The opportunity I said is here!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    He naturally felt the energy, but with Su Bai''s powerful spiritual ability, he didn''t need to take the initiative to block it, and this energy couldn''t invade and affect her brain!


    He, the Martian Hunter, and Kara has not been affected, as well as Indigo and...Astra!


    But the trajectory and Alex were controlled in an instant!


    When the mind moves, the spiritual power is released.


    In an instant, it enveloped the entire artificial island.


    With this barrier, both Ballistic and Alex woke up instantly.


    "what happened?"


    "How do I feel controlled?"


    The two shouted in surprise.

 C1484

    Su Bai did not say much, and walked out of the cell.


    "Indigo, look at the situation in the city."


    Su Bai yelled. It didn''t take long for the screen to show pictures of many locations in the city. A long dragon appeared on the street. Many people came from other directions and entered the crowd. Go forward with the crowd!


    "This...what''s wrong with this?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    Only two people are more calm.


    One is Su Bai, the other is Astra!


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Hanke asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at Astra: "This can let her explain, no one should know better than her!"


    At first, Astra wanted to conquer the earth, and was later left with Su Bai, but there was a Nuon outside.Su Bai said so, so obviously this matter should be Nuo, the Krypton Legion did it?


    "The Great Purge can also be said to be a thousand catastrophes. A mental control plan, once released, everyone will be under unified control. This was created by me in the first place, and it is precisely because of this...I was imprisoned in Luo Fort!" Astra explained!


    Chapter 0037 Astra''s Allegiance


    "How to stop?" Carla asked hurriedly.


    Astra shook his head slightly: "The only way is to completely eliminate the source of the signal of Myriad Tribulations. This signal was originally in Rozburg, but...now I''m not sure Rozburg is still there!"


    "No longer in the same place!"


    Su Bai answered.


    "I said why Norn hasn¡¯t appeared since the last time. It should be something that was secretly preparing for a big purge, right? Then he suddenly appeared to attack Hank¡¯s transformation into a super girl. The purpose should be to clear the obstacles. Since he knows you are in me Here, I also know that he is not my opponent. I must have made preparations to move Rozburg and hide it again."


    "We must find the source of the signal of Ten Thousand Tribulations, otherwise, wouldn''t the entire city be controlled by him? Who knows what he will do?"


    "Not only the whole city, but the whole world is used to target the whole planet!" Astra said.


    "Why are you only me and Astra being controlled? Are you all okay?" Ballistic asked curiously.


    Astra said: "Su Bai and Hanke have strong psychic abilities, especially Su Bai. The signal of Ten Thousand Tribulations has been blocked by Su Bai at this time, and Kara and I are Kryptonians, although Kara came The earth has been around for a long time, but it hasn''t been completely assimilated. This kind of control... is more biased towards human thinking. As for indigo... then needless to say."


    "So it''s like this..." The ballistic nodded clearly.


    Kara, the Martian hunter, Alex looked at Su Bai subconsciously.


    Obviously, they are waiting for Su Bai to make up his mind.


    "It all depends on what I do?" Su Bai asked dumbly.


    "Wait for you to decide, now only you can solve the current dilemma!" Alex said.


    Su Bai laughed: "No hurry, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a while, Nor won''t kill everyone so soon, he also hopes to use this to coerce me to release Astra Yeah! But...Do you want to go back?" Su Bai looked at Astra.


    Astra did not speak.


    He is also hesitating!


    When Nuoen released Ten Thousand Tribulations, Astra really looked forward to it, hoping that Su Bai could not resist.


    Of course, Astra will not harm the Soviet defeat, and will stay with the Soviet defeat, but this status will naturally change.


    She is naturally unwilling to give up her army, especially after the defeat of the Soviet Union, she can even conquer other worlds!


    However, when she saw that Su Bai had no effect at all, and even after the ballistic and Alix''s influence had been lifted, Astra knew... her thoughts were going to fall.Especially, after Su Bai knew that Nuo would do this for a long time, he became even more desperate.


    "I... I won''t go!"


    Astra hesitated for a moment and said.


    Su Bai laughed."and then?"


    Astra took a deep breath. Although it was not over yet, she knew that... it was over, and it was time for her to make the final decision.


    After hesitating for a moment, Astra knelt on one knee slowly.


    "I, Astra! Willing to be loyal to Supai!"


    at last!


    Finally, Astra still risked his loyalty!


    Su Bai could feel that Astra was sincere, because she had no luck or hope in her heart.


    "I accept it, get up!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and glanced at Astra who stood up."The time you have been with me is not too short. You know my methods and my character, so you should know what is the result of betraying me!"


    "Yes!" Astra said solemnly.

 C1485

    "Ballistic, Indigo, you two run a trip, let''s find Lucy and Xi Fang and bring them back!" Su Bai gave an order, and then said to Ballistic: "I will protect your soul, don''t worry! "


    "Yes!"


    The two responded.


    One turned into starlight and entered the computer, and the other disappeared with a whistle.


    "If Norn controls everyone, he will definitely release the criminals in the Paranormal Operations Bureau. I am afraid that ballistics and Indigo will not be so easy to bring people back!" Astra said.


    Hank walked to the computer and operated it. Soon the location of Lucy and Xi Fang appeared on the screen.


    Lucy was in the Supernatural Operations Bureau. Obviously, the entire Supernatural Operations Bureau had been controlled. As Astra said, Lucy released all the criminals inside.


    The electric girl, the queen of the planet Amelak that Su Bai saw last time, the Maxima who wanted to marry her and said that she was genetically matched, etc., all came out of prison.Maxima was obviously not controlled, but the electric girl was already controlled. Together with Lucy and other members of the Supernatural Action Bureau, they left in a mighty manner, obviously intending to join the other crowd.Except for Maxima, she seemed to go directly to Norn as soon as she came out!


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed.


    The ballistic has appeared in front of them.


    Click, click, click.


    In almost an instant, all humans have raised their guns and aimed their heads.At the same time, the electric girls and the aliens are also eyeing, ready to take action.


    Lucy held the gun at herself, but she spoke indifferently, "I know you are from Su Bai, I know you are fast, but I think... you can''t save so many people! Tell Su Bai, Let Astra, otherwise... all mankind will die because of him!"


    "Look, I knew he was threatening me!"


    On the artificial island, Su Bai, who saw the picture, said with a lip.


    "Ballistic, your target is Lucy."


    Su Bai gave an order.


    Ballistic nodded slightly, then... moved!


    With a "swish", the lightning flashed, and the trajectory rushed to Lucy almost instantly, waved away her gun and fell, then hugged Lucy and accelerated suddenly!


    boom!


    After a while.


    Ballistics had disappeared with Lucy.


    "Humph!"


    I don''t know who Norn controlled again and let out an annoying grunt.


    "Go to the artificial island!"


    With an order, those people headed to the artificial island mightily.


    Not only them, but people on the streets and the entire city are starting to set off in the direction of the artificial island!


    Item 0038


    Kate International.


    Top floor office.


    There are no aliens and no villains here. It should have gone smoothly.


    But at this time.


    Indigo is in trouble!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    The sharp screams formed a powerful sound wave. This sound wave was extremely ear-piercing. The glass that had been restored by Su Bai had broken again, and Indigo covered his ears with his hands, his expression was painful!


    "This... how does Xi Fang possess such abilities?" Kara was surprised.


    Others also looked stunned.


    Isn''t Xi Fang Su Bai''s personal assistant?It''s just an ordinary woman, how...how could she have such ability?Wait... Su Bai has no ordinary people around him. Did he already know what is special about Xi Fang, so he made her his assistant?Everyone looked at Su Bai subconsciously, but found that Su Bai''s eyes were also a little surprised.


    accident!


    This is definitely an accident!


    Su Bai chose Xi Fang only because she was very smart, knew how to seize opportunities, and was indeed very capable.Of course...On the other hand, it is also because of her good external conditions.


    He really didn''t know that Xi Fang was still capable!


    But he can be sure that this ability should be suddenly possessed.


    Otherwise, I can find out before.

 C1486

    Screaming waves, this made Su Bai think of the Black Sea Monster.


    Their abilities are exactly the same as their attack methods!


    Now that he has the ability, Xi Fang shouldn''t be an unknown person. Su Bai thought of her identity in an instant!


    Silver Banshee!


    In the TV series, the silver banshee and the electric girl join forces to deal with the first linkage, the Flash and the super girl who come across.However, Su Bai didn''t watch it carefully. He knew about some major events, such as the Great Purge Plan of the Great Tribulation. She also knew about the Silver Banshee, but she really didn''t know it was Xi Fang!After all, the silver banshee at that time has completely changed, silver boots, silver boots, a black tight leather jacket, even her hair has turned silvery white, and her face is like a banshee skeleton, so she cannot follow him. Xi Fang is linked together!


    "This is really unexpected."


    Su Bai murmured inwardly, watching Xi Fang or the Silver Banshee, who was already under control, dealing with Indigo. At first Indigo was really caught off guard, but after all, she was not a human, and she didn''t see any changes she made. Soon... Having blocked outside sounds, he stared at the sound waves and approached Xi Fang step by step.


    boom!


    Punch.


    Xi Fang snorted and fainted.


    Hugging Xi Fang, Indigo left Kate International.


    Not long after, Ballistic brought Lucy, and Indigo brought Xi Fang back.


    Entering the artificial island, the influence of the tribulations will naturally disappear.


    Lucy learned what was going on from Alex. As for Xi Fang...for now, she hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Sir, everyone outside seems to be coming towards the artificial island."


    "There are aliens and some super criminals!"


    "Nuoen is planning to fight me in a big battle?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s lips raised, but he didn''t look worried at all.


    He is not worried, others can be worried.


    No matter what Norn intends to manipulate these people to do, attack the artificial island, or threaten with suicide, this is a very troublesome thing, so many people... can''t just ignore it, right?


    "You must find Rozburg and defeat Norn to solve this trouble completely." Kara said in a deep voice.


    "I have found it."


    Indigo opened his mouth and said that a red dot appeared on the screen, which was the location of Rozburg.


    "Why did you find it so quickly?" Kara asked in surprise.


    Indigo explained: "Because I brought Rozburg out of the Phantom Space through your spaceship! If it were not for me, you would still be floating in the Phantom Space!"


    "Yes... is it you?"


    Kara was surprised. She was actually wondering before, why she stayed in the Phantom Space for so long, and then left out of it inexplicably, and even came to Earth with Rozburg.


    It turns out that all this is done by Indigo!


    "Sir, the enemy has come."


    Indigo suddenly spoke, and immediately saw outside the artificial island. Many alien criminals, electric girls, and many Kryptonians have already landed on the artificial island, densely packed with enemies on the ground, in the air.


    "Su Bai!"


    "Hand over General Astra, otherwise, I will step down here!"


    The electric girl''s voice rang, but this was obviously said by Noen.


    "Ha ha!"


    Su Bai chuckled and walked out.


    Other people naturally followed out.


    Outside the villa.


    The two rooms oppose each other.


    On the edge of the pier, a group of humans stood densely.


    "General Astra, I''m here to save you."


    Seeing Astra who came out with Su Bai, Noen spoke with excitement.


    Astra did not respond.


    Norn said to Su Bai again: "The same thing I don¡¯t want to repeat again, let General Astra, otherwise, I will step down here! If you dare to resist, see the humans on the dock. Are they? They will jump into the sea one by one!"


    "You seem to have repeated it..." Su Bai said, dumping the corner of his mouth.


    Norn''s tone paused, and then he sternly said: "Don''t be fooling around, as long as you release General Astra, I don''t need to be your enemy, otherwise..."

 C1487

    "Stop...don''t do otherwise, if Astra is willing to go, I won''t stop it!" Su Bai said.


    "Count you acquaintance!"


    Norn snorted, and then said to Astra expectantly: "General, you can come back!"


    "When did I say that I am leaving?"


    When Astra spoke, Norn was stunned.


    "I have declared my allegiance to Supai, Nuoen, I order you to lift the tribulations and stop the purge!"


    "What...what?"


    "This joke is not funny, General Astra, Su Bai can no longer threaten you, so don''t worry about coming back. Now that the entire city is in my hands, we can continue to implement our plan. Let the earth be the second krypton star!" Nuoen said excitedly.


    "I''m not kidding! Norn, are you going to disobey my orders?" Astra said in a deep voice.


    "Heh...hehe..."


    After the silence, Noen laughed!


    Item 0039


    Norn''s laughter was very abnormal, at first it was just a low laugh, and soon turned into that kind of almost crazy laugh.


    "Astra, you are so loyal to a human being, you forgot to recover Krypton! Why? Is he strong?"


    "Yes!"


    "Even if he is strong, now... he will be subject to me!"


    Hearing what Norn said, Astra shook his head slightly: "I''ll say it one last time, stop your plan."


    "Stop? It''s impossible!"


    "I will continue. I will make the earth the second Krypton. Then... I will be the king of Krypton. Astra, you... can be my queen, as long as you make a clear choice. !"


    Astra sighed and looked at the Kryptonians in the sky.


    "Are you going to betray me too?"


    "You betrayed me, betrayed us!" Noen shouted.


    "I am the general of Krypton. I will lead you to build a new Krypton, a new home! Under the leadership of... Su Bai! If you continue to follow Nuoen, then you will be an enemy of me!" Stella ignored Norn and raised her voice toward the Kryptonian humanity.


    "Yes, we will have a way, I believe Su Bai!" Cara also said.


    The Kryptonians in the sky looked at each other, and finally someone moved.


    Slowly fell from the air, and then walked to Astra''s side.


    There are two.


    Before long, almost all the Kryptonians in the sky chose to continue to follow Astra!


    Astra smiled.


    Su Bai also nodded in satisfaction. If Astra didn''t have this control, then... Su Bai really has to consider what''s the point of such a long time!


    "You, you... well, very good... in that case, you just wait to pay the price!"


    "All human beings will die because of you!"


    Norn''s voice fell, and the crowd on the dock began to surging, and the people on the fringe seemed to have taken steps to jump down.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Supergirl and Hank flew up in an instant and wanted to save people in the past. Even if they knew that there were so many people here, they couldn''t save them all by jumping down at the same time, but they still rushed out.


    "It''s useless, you won''t have time to save so many people. Someone will die because of you!"


    Norn laughed proudly, almost at the same time, these alien criminals moved!


    Attacked!


    The purpose is obvious, to stop them from saving people!


    Supergirl and Martian Hunter were stopped instantly.Ballistics, Indigo, Astra, including those Kryptonians who took refuge in, also took action. In an instant, melee was everywhere!


    "This is the price you have to pay, this... is just the beginning!"


    Norn''s proud voice floated.


    "Really? How do I feel that the ending is doomed before it starts!"


    "Nuoen, you don''t know anything about being strong!"


    Su Bai shook his head, and he was above the sea in an instant!

 C1488

    Bend over and take possession.


    The finger touches the sea surface lightly.


    The surface of the sea began to freeze and freeze quickly, and instantly froze at a speed that the naked eye could not track!


    Click, click!


    In a blink of an eye, the ice was still rippling, and those who jumped down fell on the surface of the sea one by one. Although there were some bumps, they couldn''t drown at all!


    In just a few seconds, the entire sea surface has become a glacier.


    At a glance, it seemed that there was no border.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    "awesome!"


    Supergirl was so happy to see this scene, and he was relieved.


    But Norn was already stunned.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai suddenly arrived in front of Nuoen, to be precise...it should be in front of the electric girl.


    Nuoen controlled the electric girl to subconsciously want to attack Su Bai, but suddenly felt the signal...it broke!


    Her signal to control the electric girl was cut off!


    In an instant, the electric girl had returned to normal.


    Looking at Su Bai, the expression of the electric girl was a little complicated.


    She still resents Su Bai, but she still remembers what happened when she was controlled.


    Be controlled by others.


    This is unacceptable for electric girls.


    "You have two choices, one, leave here, and when I have time to think of it, I will go and play with you! Second, stand by my side!" Su Bai said directly.


    The electric girl hesitated for a moment and hummed: "Only this time!"


    "Okay, only once!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    once!


    Again!


    After Su Bai finished speaking, the electric girl realized what she said and easily contacted other places. For example... the last time I talked to Su Bai, it was also the same time!


    "Astra, Indigo, follow me!"


    "Others stay here to solve them!"


    Su Bai shouted, and soon...Astra and Indigo had already arrived.


    Su Bai waved his hand.


    The magic portal opened suddenly.


    a step far.


    The three have arrived in a certain wasteland valley!


    "This is the location of Rozburg!"


    Indigo will determine the location immediately!


    Rozburg is the prison of Krypton and a huge spaceship!


    However, at this time, there was no way to see the spacecraft.


    Obviously it is invisible!


    In the spacecraft, Noen sneered sneered.


    "Increase the frequency of the signal, they can save it once, but it can''t save the second time. It won''t be long before all human beings can''t bear this powerful signal and blow their heads!"


    Norn gave an order, followed closely, and lifted Rozburg''s invisibility.


    It didn''t take long for Rozburg to appear.


    A round spaceship, with a hollow in the middle, it feels like two iron rings are intertwined!


    boom!

 C1489

    Several figures flew out of Rozburg.


    Boom!


    Noen landed, followed by Queen Maxima!


    In the surroundings, several Krypton fighters landed and surrounded the Su Bai trio.


    Needless to say, these should have completely followed Norn, and Astra may not be able to persuade him!


    "From the time you took Astra, I had a hunch that we would have a battle. Now, this moment has finally arrived!" Nuo said coldly, looking at Su Bai, "We have so many people here. , You want to win, but not so fast... and you... don''t have that much time at all, five minutes... after five minutes, all the people in the city will die!"


    Item 0040


    Su Bai knew what had happened when he felt it.


    "Just you people? Five minutes... is enough!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Really? Then add him!"


    The corners of Noen''s mouth raised, and a roar was heard from afar, as if it were... the sound of an airplane?


    A black spot appeared quickly, and a bang was heard immediately afterwards.


    A figure fell, blue uniform, red cloak.


    Superman!


    "You actually control Superman?" Su Bai said unexpectedly.


    Noen proudly said: "He has been in the human world for too long, and his mind has already assimilated into a human being! Although he is not in this city, but I just let people contact Superman as Cara, he is stupid. coming!"


    "Become my strongest weapon!"


    "I know, you have played with Superman. However, the Superman at that time was not full. This time...you are not so easy to win. Now, do you think five minutes... is enough?"


    Countless Kryptonians, plus Norn, Maxima, and now there is one more Superman!


    And the time is only five minutes!


    There is only Astra on Su Bai''s side. Although she may be better than other Kryptonians, it is not too much. The gap in number can be easily made up.As for Indigo, she is not weak, but... she is not the kind of particularly strong combat system.


    No matter how you look at it, the situation seems very bleak.


    "It looks a bit tricky!" Su Bai muttered slightly.


    "A bit? I hope you can say the same in a while!"


    Noen snorted, and everyone moved in an instant.


    The battle has begun!


    Su Bai opened a magic portal and glanced at Indigo.


    There is no need for Su Bai to give an explanation. Indigo can naturally analyze the purpose of bringing herself here. He jumped directly in and disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, Superman had come to him.


    Superman of World War II.


    This time, Superman was controlled by Norn, without the heart of justice, and without any worries. This time... it should be Superman''s full strength.


    Su Bai gave a glance, Astra had already fought with the other Kryptonians, but Noen did not make a move, as if I was the boss, sitting and watching Fengyun.


    "I wanted to find you, but now... the opportunity couldn''t be better!"


    Su Bai easily avoided Superman''s fist, said with a chuckle, and blasted his backhand with a punch!


    "boom!"


    There was a heavy impact, and Superman stepped back and rushed over again.


    Fist!


    You punch, I punch.


    Very direct, very primitive.


    Superman''s fist hit Su Bai''s body, causing Su Bai to feel a slight pain, but it quickly dissipated.In terms of physical fitness, Su Bai is not bad at all!


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Fists hit Superman''s face, and Superman''s face swayed with his fist, and then...Slowly, Su Bai found that his fist had passed, and Superman had stopped moving.


    It seems that it is already suitable for the strength of Su Bai!

 C1490

    "As expected of Superman!"


    Su Bai laughed secretly, and his body suddenly moved.


    The bright black lightning gleamed like a bolt of lightning disappeared.


    "Run?" Norn said with a sneer.


    But after a short while, lightning reappeared, running quickly from a distance.


    Su Bai, who was running, waved his fist.


    "boom!"


    The fist hit Superman''s face heavily.


    At that moment, Superman''s face twisted and tilted, and his body flew out instantly.


    A huge power came, Su Bai heard a clicking sound!


    Broken arm!


    Looking at Superman again, a few tumblings left a long trace on the ground.After a few convulsions, Superman fought slowly, half of his face seemed to be smashed, and it looked very distorted!However, it is clear that this injury is recovering quickly.


    It''s just a lot slower than Su Bai...


    Regardless of the speed of recovery from the supernatural speed force, or Su Bai''s original self-healing ability.


    Healing speed is much faster than Superman.


    But in a few seconds, the arm has recovered.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I was hurt, right?


    Looking at Superman, Su Bai''s eyes burst out with a strong war spirit!


    "Maxima, go and help!"


    Norn said to Maxima.


    Maxima snorted and seemed reluctant, but his eyes were shining when he looked at Su Bai!


    "I said that our genes match well. Once, I thought Superman was qualified to marry me, but he is too far behind you. If you are willing to marry me, I can help you!" Maxima walked over. Said towards Su Bai.


    "You are not qualified to be my queen."


    Su Bai said indifferently, watching Superman come to stand with Maxima again, he hooked his finger and said, "You... together!"


    "You don''t have much time, in less than three minutes, you can''t beat us, not to mention there are so many Kryptonians, and Norn! If you have my help, you still have a chance!" Maxima said .


    "is it?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and the bright black lightning moved again.


    During this period of research, plus the quality of Indigo, Su Bai had a lot of understanding of how to get to know the Kryptonians, and he also thought of many simple and effective methods.


    Fighting and killing are two different qualities!


    For five minutes, Su Bai has never worried.


    Indigo should be done!


    That''s why he was so interested in fighting Superman, but since some people always feel that five minutes seems to be a limitation on themselves, then...


    Su Bai doesn''t mind letting them know what is strength!


    The bright black light moved quickly around, almost in the blink of an eye, Su Bai had reappeared in his original position.


    At first glance, it seems that he has never moved, but he has a lot more...heart!


    Hearts, still carrying blood, seem to...still beating!


    "this is?"


    Noen, Maxima looked at Su Bai in doubt, where did these hearts come from?


    Puff!Puff!Puff!


    The sound of the fall sounded almost at the same time, and immediately followed... the surrounding Kryptonians had all fallen to the ground, no breath!


    Everyone was stunned.


    What''s going on here?


    "You...what did you do?" Norn couldn''t help asking, never realizing that his voice was trembling...


    Item 0041


    Almost instantly killed all the Kryptonite fighters, this...this is simply impossible.

 C1491

    Although the strength of these Krypton warriors is slightly inferior to that of Norn, Astra and Superman, after all, Kryptonians are called steel bodies after arriving on Earth. How... how could they be so easily heartbroken?If there is only one, Nuoen can barely accept it, but it is definitely not one!what does this mean?It means that Su defeat is quite easy!


    "You, how did you do it?"


    "Want to know? It''s very simple!"


    Su Bai''s words fell, and the heart in his hand fell to the ground and immediately appeared in front of Nuo.


    Noen subconsciously attacked, his fists and arms easily penetrated Su Bai''s body!This made Nuoen a moment of surprise, and then was overjoyed!But how long it lasted before he waited, he had discovered something was wrong.Although he penetrated Su Bai''s body, he didn''t have the feeling of passing through the body, and even... Su Bai still had a smile on his face.


    He is all right!


    "This¡­¡­"


    After Nuoen retracted his hand in horror, Su Bai had already pinched Nuoen''s neck with one hand!


    "Also, what are you still doing, attacking him!"


    Norn shouted loudly, and Maxima and Superman next to him shot instantly!


    Astra was also unambiguous, and directly stopped Maxima, and Superman''s attack had no effect on Su Bai. Su Bai''s body seemed to have become transparent, and he couldn''t hit it at all!


    "You go and stay by the side first, it''s your turn later!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and suddenly turned into a puppet clone. The puppet clone released the magic seal, and soon the magic whip wrapped Superman''s neck and threw him out in an instant!


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Noen was stunned, how could there be another Su Bai who was exactly the same?


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth were raised, and his other hand slowly stretched towards Noen''s chest.Norn couldn''t break free, his eyes suddenly emitted laser rays!The laser beam hit Su Bai''s body, but was absorbed by Su Bai, causing no harm at all.Nuoen stared at those scarlet eyes, and could only watch Su Bai''s hand getting closer and closer to him, and finally...just like his attack just now, Su Bai''s hand had already reached into his. chest!The powerful body of steel did not play any role!


    "Now... My hand has caught your heart!"


    "I only need to change my body structure to own the entity to pull your heart out. For example...this way..." Su Bai said as he violently grabbed Nuoen''s heart.


    In an instant, Nuoen''s painful facial features were twisted and his body twitched.


    I saw that Su Bai''s arm became illusory again, and he slowly pulled it out, followed by...I saw a still beating heart appearing in his hand.


    Click!


    Su Bai''s heart was still on the ground, Su Bai watched Nuoen smile and stepped on it.


    Flutter!


    The heart shattered instantly.


    On that one, Nuoen felt as if he was crushed by a step on it, his eyes widened and twitched a few times, and then... there was no rest!


    "I did that!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and left Noen''s body open.


    "It shouldn''t have been five minutes yet?" As soon as Su Bai''s voice fell, he saw him flying out of Rozburg.


    "The signal has been turned off, Rozburg is now controlled by me." Indigo whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded, Maxima on the other side saw that Nuo died so easily, and Rozburg fell into Su Bai''s hands and stopped very simply.


    "I surrender!"


    Astra immediately stopped attacking, but was surprised by what ability Su Bai used to kill Norn and so many Kryptonians?


    "Wow!"


    Superman flew over from a distance, and the puppet clone had been taken back.With the control of Rozburg by Indigo, the great purge of Ten Thousand Tribulations ended.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t expect me..." Superman came over to apologize and wanted to apologize, but Su Bai waved his hand: "For the sake of what I just played, forget it!"


    Superman grinned bitterly, you can easily kill the Kryptonians in seconds, and you obviously didn''t want to kill you just now...


    "How did you do it?" Superman asked curiously.


    "An ability that can change the density structure of the body. Even if you are a body of steel, there is always density. This is very simple!" Su Bai said indifferently, and then laughed: "I have another method, such as Say... this way..."


    As the voice fell, Su Bai''s hand began to shake quickly.


    It''s like an afterimage!


    "This kind of high-speed vibration can hurt you too!"


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many ways, I always thought..."


    "I always thought I was invincible on Earth? Ha ha, I have been studying how to kill Kryptonians for a long time recently!" Su Bai used the power of the Phantom Cat in the Marvel World!This ability seems to be just through the wall, but as long as it is a little bit due, it can exert unimaginable power!Even Thanos can''t bear it, but... the point is still strength. If the strength is too weak, it can''t be done close to the body, and there is no chance to shoot, then it is also an egg!


    "You go to the artificial island to find Kara. The control of Myriad Tribulation is over, the city should be very chaotic."


    "how about you?"

 C1492

    "Me? Of course, if I went to see my trophy Lodzburg! After tossing for so long, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m really a hero for free, right?" Su Bai said with a smile, and he was already flying towards Lodzburg. Past.


    Astra, Indigo, pressing Maxima also passed!


    Superman thought for a while and flew away!


    The city is indeed chaotic, especially those who are controlled!Fortunately, with this kind of control, they were sober when they were controlled, and they remembered what happened, so it was easy to deal with!With the emergence of Superman, the battle on the artificial island has ended, and the rest is to restore order to the city!Many people, including those in the military, have seen how the Martian Hunter and Alix helped deal with aliens, and they also know this time...If it weren''t for the Soviet defeat, I am afraid that all mankind would end!


    Item 0042


    "This is Rozburg? The space inside is much larger than it looks outside!"


    In Rozburg, Astra locked up Maxima first, and then introduced Su Bai with Indigo.Rozburg is now empty and there are no other people at all. To be precise, although there were originally people, they followed part of Astra, and the rest were killed by the Soviet Union. Although there were a few people who stayed behind, Indigo came in. Time has been solved!Rozburg looks like a circular existence from the outside, but inside, it does not feel the curve and slope at all, as if it has been in a parallel state!


    There should be facilities such as gravity adjustment!


    As a prison, Rozburg has the most various cells. At the same time...the defense system is very strong, the flying speed is very fast, and the various facilities inside are also considered advanced. As a cell, even It is the Arkham Asylum that is not comparable. After all, although the Arkham Asylum is also using futuristic technology, it is not enough when facing some alien abilities!


    "Not bad!"


    After a round, Su Bai was very satisfied with it.


    Although there are a lot of spaceships in the Marvel world, this should be my first spaceship in the DC world.


    And it''s the prison of Krypton, Rozburg!


    With this thing, it''s much easier to transport materials and people when crossing again!


    And Rozburg itself can also be imprisoned and attacked, which is quite powerful!


    Su Bai has been tossing for so long, conquering Astra, conquering some Kryptonians, and establishing some fame and status on Earth 38. With the addition of this Rozburg, it can be said that the harvest is quite fruitful!


    "What are we going to do next? Although we have saved humans this time, they will not sit back and watch Rozburg fall into our hands. After all... They must be worried about another major purge!" .


    "But I can''t help them!" Su Bai laughed, already thinking about the follow-up plan.


    In other words, it is part of his plan!


    "Indigo, you stay here and wait for my news!" Su Bai said to Indigo, and then left Rozburg with Astra.


    Come out from Rozburg and return to the artificial island.


    The artificial island is very lively now!


    Although the people have all dispersed, the city is restored to order.


    But the alien criminals solved before, as well as the Kryptonians who converted, and the main characters are still here, obviously waiting for Su to return!


    "I have no interest in these extraterrestrial criminals, Astra, you ask your people to send them to the Paranormal Operations Bureau. What should other people do? There are so many follow-up things that don¡¯t need to stay with me. Wait until things are all done. Let''s talk about it after it''s solved!" Su Bai simply confessed, and everyone dispersed, and soon returned to peace.


    The artificial island at this time only has the ballistic trajectory, and Xi Fang, who has already woken up, is the silver banshee and the electric girl!


    "You didn''t leave? I thought you would follow along!" Su Bai said towards the electric girl.


    The electric girl frowned, she wanted to go, but... not dare!


    "Okay, if you want to stay, follow me, if you want to go... just go."


    Su Bai didn''t force the electric girl to stay, the electric girl hesitated for a moment and turned into an electric light.


    "Mr!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Xi Fang walked over and stopped talking. She knew what had happened to her, but she didn''t know why!


    "You go back too, and ask your family to find out what''s going on, but remember to come back. I may have to leave in a few days, and then you have to go with me!" Su Baijiang Xi Fang also sent away!


    "This world is even more dangerous than ours. What shall we do next?" Ballistic first sighed, then asked.


    Su Bai has conquered so many people, it would be a bit extravagant if he just stayed around and had no purpose, so Ballistics felt that Su Bai must have some purpose!


    "A few days off, we will leave when things are over."


    "Back to Earth One?"


    "Well, the first earth is going to be returned, but... there are other purposes!"


    Su Bai smiled mysteriously, but did not continue.


    In the next few days, the city gradually returned to normal. The Martian Manhunter and Alex returned to the Supernatural Operations Bureau because of this dedication and help, and the Martian Manhunter became the director again.Astra had returned long ago and sent all the Kryptonites to Rozburg!Lucy, Alex also called several times. As for Carla... Apparently because of the incident that killed the supergirl before, she has forgotten after this change and restored the original relationship, but because Superman stayed temporarily The help did not leave, so there was no chance to meet!


    Unconsciously, a week passed like this.


    As Astra said, it turned out that Sam Lane and other military men started to make Rhodes''s idea.


    But when Sam Lane wanted to find Su Bai, he found that the artificial islanders went to the building, Su Bai was gone, the ballistic, Astra were gone, even the white Martian who was originally imprisoned here was gone. , Only one message!To put it simply, Su Bai left this earth for the time being, and as for Rozburg, he also took it away, and he would come back again after he was busy, and hoped that the artificial island would remain the same after returning.Later, Sam Lane went to Kate International again and found that Su Bai''s assistant Xi Fang was gone, and Su Bai''s shares were temporarily handed over to Carla, letting her be responsible!


    Sam Lane continued to search unwillingly.

 C1493

    But there was no news, which had to make him think deeply, maybe... Su Bai really came from another parallel world!


    Su Bai, where did he go?


    This is not only a question that Sam Lane wants to know, it is also a question that many people like Lucy Lane, Cara, Alix and many others want to know!


    Su Bai is still on earth!


    But it''s not thirty-eight on Earth!


    Time went back half a day ago.


    Rozburg.


    Su Bai, Xi Fang, Ballistic, Astra, Indigo are in Rozburg!


    The others looked excited and excited.


    Just now, Su Bai said to take them to another world!


    Chapter 0043 Earth 10


    Su Bai told Ballistics that he would not return to Earth One for the time being, so Ballistics was also curious about which world he would go to!Prior to this, Su Bai thoughtfully considered for a long time, after all, this is the most important part of his plan, which world to choose is very important!He chose the target after careful consideration!


    In the air.


    A time-space portal opened, and a blue halo flickered.


    A round spaceship flew out of it.


    "Start invisible mode."


    Su Bai gave an order, and Indigo quickly operated. In an instant, he saw Rozburg disappear quickly and merge with the sky!


    At this time, everyone looked at this new world curiously!


    It seems that there is no difference, but... the age seems to be a bit backward, and many buildings are in the style of World War II.


    "indigo!"


    Su Bai shouted, and Indigo quickly connected to this world''s network, and information about this world appeared on the virtual screen.


    "In 1955, my goodness, this era should be so late? And the Second World War is not over yet..."


    "Wait, what is this?"


    "Overlord? This... isn''t this Superman? He actually helped Germany and the Nazis? No wonder World War II is not over yet."


    Looking at the person appearing on the screen, a gray tights and a black cloak, except for the different colors of the uniform, the ability shown on his profile is completely superhuman!However, the logo on his chest is not the classic S, but a lightning-like logo!


    Carl Al.


    He uses his real name in this world!


    "He was discovered directly by Hitler after he landed on the earth, and his life trajectory is completely different, no wonder..." Astra said slowly.


    This is why Superman or Supergirl is not here, otherwise it would be even more surprised.


    Superman, who has always symbolized justice, has become a Nazi version of Superman in this world, and he claims to be the hegemon. This contrast is indeed a bit big!


    "What is the earth?" Ballistic asked curiously.


    "Earth Ten!"


    "We are here..." Astra vaguely guessed an idea and couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Bai glanced at Astra and said, "You''re right, the purpose of coming here... is to conquer the world! Don''t get excited, not for you, for the Kryptonians, but for myself! I am going to Building this earth into my own planet, gathering the resources of one earth can facilitate me to do many things, and... also have my own base camp. In the future, people from other worlds may come here, so... I will take you The purpose of coming is to conquer this world!"


    "Astra, you have been a general, you should know how to do it!"


    "Yes, I will figure out the situation on this earth as soon as possible!" Astra nodded.


    The planet of Supai is no different from the planet of the Kryptonians.


    After all, she has now declared her allegiance to Su Bai, and he is here, then... herself, the Kryptonians will be here too!


    If you conquer this world, then the Kryptonians can be free here, and they can be considered their own home!


    Astra is very excited!


    Earth Thirty-eight was unsuccessful because of Kara and the defeat of the Soviet Union. This time, he could finally show his fists. As a general, he was naturally excited about the war!


    Yes!


    Base camp!


    Su Bai wants to build a base camp. In addition to resource reasons, I just said that it may also resettle people from other worlds.Perhaps for them, it may be other parallel worlds, but what Su Bai is referring to...is the Marvel world!


    He will definitely go back, but if he goes back, it doesn''t mean that he will just throw away the DC world and never come back!

 C1494

    So he needs such a base camp to serve as a bridge between the two big worlds!


    Earth one, Earth two, or Earth thirty-eight.


    There are familiar people on these earths, and they are still in the mainstream world. Su Bai does not intend to start.


    After all, he just needs a base camp, not intending to conquer all parallel worlds!


    Rozburg landed on a remote open space, and then... the people on the spacecraft began to move, and began to understand the situation of this earth ten!


    Information is collected quickly!


    In less than three days, Su Bai already knew the situation on this earth!


    The Nazis are in such a bad shape because of the overlord, or because of the Nazi superman. Through the overlord and the alien technology brought by the overlord, the United States can be said to be unable to resist!


    But if there are villains, there will naturally be heroes.


    There is an organization called Freedom Fighters, headed by a person called Uncle Sam, leading more than a dozen people with super powers are fighting stubbornly. I haven''t read the information of other people, but this Uncle Sam is very interesting and capable. , Super power, super speed, body can grow bigger, etc., but the source of his power is based on American belief in him, that is to say, the more Americans love him, the stronger his abilities, and vice versa. weak!


    Su Bai has not seen such an ability, it is quite interesting!


    However, despite the resistance of the freedom fighters,...the power of the overlord is too strong.Think about it, if Superman turns black, ordinary superheroes cannot be opponents at all!Therefore, according to current trends, it may not take a year before the United States will be wiped out, and the Nazis...will rule the earth!


    "...What do you think?" Su Bai said towards Astra.


    Astra took a deep breath and said slowly: "If the owner''s purpose is to occupy this earth and for resources, I think we can occupy an area to develop slowly. After all, our number is too small, and If all mankind is wiped out, then it will be a bit contrary to the purpose of the master! I suggest that we occupy a place and then slowly develop! The Nazis are fighting the United States fiercely, and we can take the opportunity to develop slowly. For the United States, Nazi superman and alien technology are the biggest troubles, but for us... this is nothing at all!"


    "Are there any suitable locations?"


    He is here to conquer and develop, but not to destroy, so Astra''s statement is still in line with Su Bai''s idea.


    "Here... Heavenly Dynasty!"


    Chapter 0044 You Have Demigods?We have gods descending!


    "Because of the Nazi superman, the celestial dynasty has almost fallen. But the celestial dynasty is vast and populous! If we can develop here, it will be pretty good! The most important thing is that you are a celestial dynasty, this identity will make a lot of things Easier!"


    Astra analyzed and explained, Su Bai nodded with satisfaction while listening.


    If there is a strong strength, the rise of the Heavenly Dynasty is basically logical.


    And this is my country after all, and it is better emotionally!


    "That''s it!"


    "Indigo Day!!"


    Su Bai yelled, there was no need to explain in detail, Indigo immediately activated Rozburg and flew towards the sky.


    Sky above the sky!


    At this time, the celestial dynasty did not have the prosperity of other earths at all. After all, this was still the period of World War II. Adding to the destruction of the Nazis, it can be said to be very desolate!


    "What is that building for?"


    Su Bai pointed to a building outside!


    A huge courtyard stands out from the surrounding environment, and the nearby buildings seem to have been emptied. The guards are still quite tight, and no one dared to approach it nearby!


    "This is a Nazi barracks, and there is a high-ranking official in charge here!"


    "This place is good. The barracks are torn down. The place is big enough to park in Rozburg. This is it, as our first base!" Su Bai said.


    "Yes!"


    Astra gave an order, and soon...Rodsburg in the sky was exposed.


    Such a behemoth, and its strange appearance in the air, instantly caused a huge sensation below.But the people nearby, or the Nazi soldiers in the barracks, were shocked. Soon... the Nazi soldiers had taken out their weapons and lined up to aim at the sky!


    "what is this?"


    "My God, is it an alien spaceship, just like our Nazi demigod?"


    "Someone, someone has come out!"


    Just when the Nazi soldiers were talking about it, they saw a person on the spaceship in Rozburg!


    The man slowly fell from the air.


    There was a boom.


    The huge impact instantly dented the ground, and countless soldiers were blown to the ground.


    "Fire, fire!"


    The yelling sounded, and the bullet struck him like money, but unfortunately... it didn''t hurt the other party at all, I saw that the man shot sharply, the speed was amazing, and the power of his fists and feet was even more amazing.


    The eyes emit rays.

 C1495

    Spit out a cold wind.


    In less than five minutes, the entire military camp had been killed and wiped out!


    overlord!


    Just like the overlord.


    Could it be that another demigod descended?


    Many Nazi soldiers couldn¡¯t help thinking like this before they died. They couldn¡¯t help worrying whether this demigod would stop the journey of the country and would cause trouble to the overlord. After all, the overlord was their demigod and their hero, but now they have appeared again. A person with the same ability as the overlord!But... they were wrong!


    He is just one of the many Kryptonians in Rozburg!


    If the overlord is the god of the Nazis!


    So now, the gods descend!


    On Lodzburg, everyone fell one after another, and the men quickly razed the barracks, and Lodzburg slowly landed!


    "Go, hang out!"


    Su Bai waved his hand and a flag quietly appeared.


    Soon someone hung outside, and those who were frightened and curious saw it.


    On the banner, a Chinese character "Rotten" is blowing in the wind!


    This turned out to be a Chinese character?


    rotten?


    What does it mean?


    For the time being, let''s not talk about how curious people outside are, nor that this military has been flattened and occupied, the Nazi army has received news and is ready to send troops to support!


    Besides, after this place was occupied, Astra immediately ordered to go down, and things were handled in an orderly manner.


    Su Bai took Xi Fang, ballistically, and entered the biggest house here!


    Obviously, this should be the usual meeting and the residence of the officer who stayed here.


    Of course, Su lost now!


    The trajectory is very curious with Xi Fang, but he is also very uncomfortable. After all, this era is too backward, and many things and materials are too far behind.


    However, Su Bai has experienced such an era, and it was only twice.


    Once in the Marvel world, once in the DC world, so it is still very adaptable, even...somewhat miss!


    Astra is responsible for the entire military operation. Her subordinates have Krypton warriors. A Nazi superman has become a god in this world. What''s more, there are so many Kryptonians. With the support of Indigo intelligence, the entire conquest plan is very impressive. Smooth!


    Ballistic and Xi Fang stay by Su Bai''s side, Su Bai has almost nothing to do!


    In just one week, the Immortal Army, this is the name given to them by the outside world.The Immortal Army has defeated the four supporting forces of the Nazi army and occupied at least ten cities!Then stopped the pace of expansion and started to stabilize the interior!As the highest existence of the Immortal Army, Su Bai also showed up several times to let people know who he is and know... that he is also from the Celestial Kingdom!As Astra said, the identity of Su Bai, a celestial person, is very useful. With the addition of dozens of''demi-gods'', almost no one resisted, and even accepted the Immortal Army''s initiative and passion. rule!


    After all, it¡¯s better to let the Chinese rule over the Germans, right?


    Moreover, Germany is only a demigod, and there are dozens of Immortal Army!


    Order, or stability, began to appear on the territory of the Immortal Army, and people finally no longer have to worry about it. Looking at the demigod in charge of guarding, everyone feels stability!Even, many people began to join the Immortal Army, and began to maintain order under the alien technology provided by the Immortal Army!


    It can be said that the territory of the Immortal Army is the safest today.


    Don''t be afraid even if the Nazi Superman comes!


    In fact.


    The Nazi Superman has indeed come.


    The area that had been conquered was suddenly occupied, and he said that this immortal army was almost the same as himself. Whether it was Hitler or the Nazi Superman himself, they wanted to come and see and figure out what happened!


    The wind howled.


    In the air, the black cloak swayed with the wind.


    Nazi Superman, here comes!


    With the emergence of the Nazi superman, the defeat of the Soviet Union has been informed.


    Astra, ready to go personally!


    Su Bai also plans to go and see this Nazi superman!


    Chapter 0045 Nazi Superman and Immortal Army


    "Who are you guys!"


    The Nazi Superman slowly fell from the sky and asked the Kryptonian of the Immortal Army.

 C1496

    He could feel that the clothes and temperament that this person was wearing was very similar to himself!


    "The Immortal Army!"


    The opening is Astra from a distance!


    "Who are you?" the Nazi Superman asked in a bad tone.


    "Astra, the general of Krypton, the current general of the Immortal Army!" Astra looked at the Nazi Superman and slowly said, "Karl El, you are a Kryptonian! We are of the same race as us, you should join we!"


    "Join you? What do you want to do!" the Nazi Superman asked.


    "Do what you were doing before!"


    "This planet, my master is interested in it!" Astra said.


    "So you are just someone else''s subordinate, want me to take refuge in you? Hehe...warn you, it''s best to go back there from there, this... is my place!" The Nazi Superman sneered.


    "By you?"


    Astra sneered, almost at the same time, the two had already fought.


    In the air, the Nazi Superman and Astra fought very fiercely. Their attacks could easily spread below, but fortunately, the place was emptied before the battle began!No one is stupid, some excitement can be watched, some excitement can not be watched, it will be fatal!


    "This Nazi Superman is really different from Superman. It looks like it has been brainwashed by the Nazis and it is not so easy to attract them."


    Seeing the fierce battle in the air, Su Bai said lightly.


    This Nazi Superman is about the same strength as Superman!However, because there is no compassion, coupled with the iron and blood conquest all the way, the start is very decisive and merciless, if the combat power is more powerful than the 38th Superman on Earth!After all, the heart has no scruples!


    "Sir, do you want to shoot?" Ballistic asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not necessary. Now the Nazis are fighting with the United States. The Nazi superman is still necessary! Strength, we have! What we need to do now is development! If the fisherman is profitable, let the Nazi superman fight the freedom fighters. Will they become targets if they are fixed now?"


    "Go some more and drive him away!"


    Su Bai gave an order, and soon a few Kryptonians flew up.


    In the beginning, the Nazi Superman and Astra were evenly matched, but with the addition of the Kryptonians, the Nazi Superman was somewhat weakened.After several more attacks, the Nazi Superman simply chose to retreat!


    After receiving Su Bai''s order, Astra and the others did not stop it!


    Nazi demigod.


    I tasted defeat for the first time.The news spread quickly and caused a great sensation.


    As a result, the Nazis and the Nazi supermen have temporarily stopped paying attention to the Immortal Army. On the one hand, they concentrated on dealing with the United States, and on the other hand, they seemed to be gathering forces.A Nazi superman alone is obviously not enough!The Immortal Army has not continued to expand and has been developing steadily, but this has also produced other effects. For example, the United States was already about to be unable to resist it, but the sudden appearance of the Immortal Army gave them a chance to survive!


    "Materials!"


    "The materials here are too scarce. If you want their loyalty, and if you want them to develop energy materials for us in the future, you must send the materials first!"


    Three months!


    The territory of the Immortal Army has been completely stabilized, and Astra also clarified the situation under the territory and reported it to the Soviet Union!


    "You will get a reward if you pay first. This little effort will return countless times in the future!"


    "Regarding supplies, I''ll just go back to Earth 38! You can sort out what you need and the quantity!"


    "Yes!"


    Astra had a belly case for a long time, and it didn''t take long before he compiled a long list of supplies.Su lost to Xi Fang, and then took Xi Fang to Rozburg, ready to return to Earth 38!


    As for the ballistics, stay here to help.


    Anyway, according to the current situation, it doesn''t really matter if the Soviet Union loses here or not!It is currently in the developing stage and does not need too strong force.


    Earth thirty-eight!


    Rozburg appeared where it had disappeared.


    Let Indigo stay, Su Bai returned to the city with Xi Fang.


    After three months of leaving, the city has already returned to normal. The difference is that this time Supergirl and Martian Manhunter can team up to guard the city in an upright manner.It is said that Superman stayed for a while, but returned to Metropolis!


    Kate International.


    Top office!


    "You go to buy the supplies, and then send them to Rozburg." Su Bai ordered Xi Fang to deal with the matter. As soon as Xi Fang left here, he saw Kara rushing over.


    Nodding and saying hello, Xi Fang left.


    Kara entered the office!


    Ordinary people may not know, but Kara will naturally find it back.


    Three months!

 C1497

    Three months.


    Su Bai reappeared three months after leaving.


    Seeing Su Bai, Kara seemed to have a lot to say, but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Alex miss you so much!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Carla spoke up!


    "Is there only Alex?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "And Lucy, she misses you too much, I''ve heard her talk many times!" Cara said with a smile.


    "That''s it... I thought you missed me very much, but it doesn''t seem to be. This really disappoints me!" Su Bai pretended to be a bit disappointed.


    "I... of course I miss you too. In these three months, where have you been, have you really gone to another earth?" Kara said hurriedly.


    "Well, I stayed on Earth Ten before! This time I have something to come back, and I will leave when I''m done! However, I really miss you a little bit, and Alex. She''s in the Paranormal Operations Bureau, you tell her Go to the artificial island after a while!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Kara nodded, and then contacted Alex.


    Alex was very excited when he knew it, and quickly rushed to the artificial island first!


    "Are you going?" Su Bai asked towards Kara.


    Of course Kara wants to go, but... "Is it convenient?"


    "What''s the inconvenience, there are so many rooms, not to mention that if you find it inconvenient, just leave at night!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    ¢Ù¢à DC"Flash Point"


    Chapter 0001 How can there be girls who don''t have spring?


    Artificial island.


    Although no one lives here during this time, there is no change.


    Kara said that there will be people watching all around, lest anyone accidentally land on the artificial island, but most people don''t do it. It feels like it is almost becoming a holy place. After all, they know very well who saved them!Moreover, Alex will come here regularly to clean!


    Go back to the artificial island and enter the house!


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw slow food on the table, and Alex walked from the direction of the kitchen excitedly, apparently dressed up.After seeing Su Bai and Kara, Alex was stunned for a while and it was no surprise. He suppressed the little excitement, Alex, Su Bai, and Kara sat down to eat and chat, and they also deliberately opened up. A bottle of wine.During this period, I was mainly talking about what happened after Su Bai had gone, and I was also curious about where Su Bai had gone.


    Su Bai did not conceal it, and there was no need to conceal it.


    He said that he was on Earth Ten, and also talked about some conditions on Earth Ten.


    For example, Nazi superman.


    For example, I have taken root and developed there.


    Hearing about the Nazi Superman, Kara was really curious and surprised, and kept asking.


    Chatting for dinner, drinking a lot of wine without knowing it.Alex wants more, but Cara is already blushing, it is obvious that her drinking volume is not very good!Outside, gradually late at night, Alex was glaring like fire, as if to burn Su Bai!


    "Well, that''s all for dinner time!"


    Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands, and said towards Kara: "Are you going back or staying here?"


    Carla glanced at Alex hesitantly, and said, "Then I will live here!"


    "Okay, find your own room!"


    Su Bai smiled, got up and pulled Alex up, followed by a princess and hugged Alex up, and went straight upstairs.Not long after, Alex''s voice came from upstairs, from low to high, clearly audible, making Kara couldn''t help but feel an abnormal feeling!Enduring the anomaly, Kara cleaned up the kitchen, and then went upstairs to find her room.The closer you are, the clearer the sound will be. Kara found a room next to him and went in, took a shower, took off his coat and lay down, but couldn''t sleep at all!


    Cara took a clairvoyant glance.


    Just a glance made Kara blushing and uncontrollable!


    Reason told her that she should stop, but her eyes couldn''t move away, and there was an indescribable excitement!


    "So it''s like this... It looks like my sister is very happy and enjoys..."


    After a full half of the night, Su Bai and Astra took a break, and Cara also retracted his eyes and fell asleep!


    Drinking again, staying up late again!


    Cara woke up late the next day, and it was noon when she woke up.


    When he came downstairs, Alex was no longer there. Only Su Bai was sitting in the living room and talking on the phone. It sounded like he was talking to Xi Fang!Su Bai nodded towards Carla as a greeting. Carla walked over and sat down next to Su Bai. Listening to Su Bai talking to Xi Fang about supplies, Carla couldn¡¯t help but remember the night before Su Bai. Picture!


    Which girl is not pregnant?


    What''s more, Cara''s age and experience are exactly the kind of girl''s passionate period, ordinary people would not consider it at all. With her super girl status, she can choose, and there are fewer people to contact.And, girls, naturally they like powerful men. Even the cousin Superman is not Su Bai¡¯s opponent, and Su Bai has also saved mankind. Who is stronger than him?Recalling the scenes of blushing scenes in my mind, Cara was a little silly unknowingly!

 C1498

    "What are you thinking about."


    In a daze, she heard the sound, and then she saw a hand dangling in front of her. Cara woke up like a dream and hurriedly said: "What?"


    Carla couldn''t help but disappoint Su in this way.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "No, nothing!"


    "I told your sister, I''m going to take her to another world to play!" Su Bai said...


    "Earth Ten?"


    Su Bai shook his head: "Earth Ten is going, but to deliver supplies, and then to Earth One!"


    "So..."


    Carla couldn''t help being envious, she also wanted to see other worlds.but¡­¡­


    "I asked your sister. There hasn''t been anything special recently and it''s still quiet. If you want to go, just go together."


    "Can I go too?"


    "Why not?"


    "Then... Then I''ll go back and prepare!"


    "Don''t bring too many things, they are all over there anyway!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and Kara was already excited and left directly.


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, Su Bai took Alex with him, and Kara came to Rozburg.At this time, Rozburg was already full of supplies, and I had to say that it was easy to do things with money, so many supplies were done so quickly.Moreover, Rozburg has a lot of space, and it is a little overkill for transportation. If you look for an opportunity, you should get some transport ships.


    With the release of the shock wave ability, Rozburg returned directly to Earth.


    In the Immortal Army garrison, unloading does not need to worry about Su Bai, the people will help.Su Bai took the two to briefly visit the territory of the Immortal Army to get a taste of the customs of the world, and stayed here for one night.The next day, Su Bai took Alix, Kara, and Xi Fang, directly opened the time and space portal and returned to Earth One!


    All in all, Su Bai has gone a little longer this time.


    When I came back this time, I saw the women around me. Secondly, I brought three people from Earth 38 to the Earth to take a look. The third reason was that Su Bai planned to find Sisko. Get a shock wave transmitter.


    In the TV series, he made this thing and gave it to Kara. On the one hand, he can communicate across time and space, and on the other hand, he can open the portal. It is very high-end and very convenient!


    Su Bai needs this reason. On the one hand, it is convenient to contact, and on the other hand, it is to transport materials. You can''t always be there every time you ship something, right?


    Data 0002


    Everyone joined hands and joined hands. Although they have crossed before, they are on a spaceship after all. It is completely different from the current type of crossing. Expecting, nervous, nervous, excited?It''s hard to describe what kind of mood it is!Su Bai walked ahead, and the transnational time-space portal was about to return to the earth. The moment he crossed over, Su Bai felt the space tremble for a moment.


    This surprised Su Bai a little bit!


    However, this shock was fleeting, and the next moment they had come out of the time-space portal, Su Bai didn''t care too much!


    Midtown!


    Su Bai is very familiar with the city!


    Alix, Kara and Xi Fang looked around curiously, the novelty cannot be described by prophecy.It''s like coming to a strange city, curious about everything, and for them, this is not just a strange city, but a strange world!


    "I''ll take you to my house first!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The three nodded again and again, Su Bai''s home...what would his real home in this world be like?It should be luxurious, um... There must be many women!


    I didn¡¯t see him going to Earth 38, and there were already several women. In his own world, there are definitely too many women, right?The three of them guessed and followed Su Bai. Along the way, Su Bai gave them a brief introduction to the situation in Midtown, such as the Flash, cutting-edge laboratories, and so on.


    About twenty minutes later.


    Su Bai has come to the door.


    "This is your home?"


    Everyone was a little confused, thinking that Su Bai''s home must be very luxurious and very big.Now it feels like it''s just an office building!


    "This is just my home in this city. I have lived in some large cities. If I really want to say it, my home... is in New York!" Su Bai explained with a smile, and knocked on the door."I will introduce you to a few people in a while, it will definitely surprise you!"


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a knock on the door, and it didn''t take long for the door to open.


    Su Bai was about to speak but was stunned.


    "who are you?"


    It was a strange woman who opened the door!


    "This is interesting to ask. You knock on my door and ask who I am?" The woman was stunned for a moment, and then said.


    "your home?"

 C1499

    "This is my home!"


    Su Bai frowned and said, "Nora, Zed, Imogen, or Lisa?"


    "Who? I don''t know the person you are talking about. This gentleman, this is my house. I have lived for several years. You may have found the wrong place!" The woman said, closing the door with a slam.


    Cara, Alex and the others looked at each other, and they were all a little surprised at this situation.


    What''s happening here?


    Su Bai will never find the wrong home, right?


    "Ahem, that...maybe the wrong search, should we look for it again?" Alex looked at Su Bai and closed his eyes and said nothing.


    After a while, Su Bai opened his eyes.


    "Barry, your uncle!"


    Su Bai cursed loudly!


    The three women were a little surprised, wondering why Su Bai suddenly cursed.


    Su Bai smiled bitterly: "Forget it, leave here first, I will explain to you later."


    Su Bai took them away and went to the coffee shop he frequented.


    After ordering coffee, Su Bai began to speak slowly."I didn''t find the wrong place. It is indeed my home, but it is not the world!"


    "You mean, we came to the wrong earth?" Cara asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, this is indeed Earth One, just... how should I put it. There is no Flash in your world, but you know the high-speed movement of ballistics. When the speed reaches a certain level, You can travel through time and space. On Earth One, there is a Flash named Barry in Midtown. I won¡¯t say much about him for the time being. In short, this guy traveled to the past to save her mother, but this matter is for him That¡¯s the key, and it¡¯s also very important to this timeline, so...Although Barry saved his mother, it caused a series of subsequent effects!"


    "That is, the current situation!"


    "You mean that the world has changed because of his crossing, so... what should I do? Can I make up for it all again?" Alex asked in surprise.


    "It can be, but even if he goes back, I''m afraid this world will have a certain change!"


    Su Bai paused, and said: "I just looked for it and found that the woman related to me is gone and does not exist in this world. Perhaps it is because of my particularity that the world has changed. Without them!"


    "What to do then!"


    The three of them were a little anxious.


    But Su Bai was very calm.


    He shook his head and said: "It''s okay. When things get back to the original state, they will naturally still exist! According to my analysis, because they have a special connection with me, the timeline changes cannot affect them or arrange them, so this The world does not have them!"


    "And this world can be called the world of flashpoints. When they return to normal, they will naturally appear again! This is quite interesting. I didn''t expect my influence to be quite big!" Su Bai paused and said, "Say Get up, I guessed Barry might do it before, but this guy is too unreliable, just in time!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same for us anyway!"


    Alex said comfortingly.


    "That''s good, it''s a new world for me. Let''s find a place to settle down first, and then learn about the world!"


    Flash point world.


    Su Bai is still very interested, and the woman related to him is not there, and it avoids being arranged by the time line. It can be said that there is no trace of himself in the flashpoint world, so Su Bai took the three of them directly to the hotel , Opening a presidential suite is a temporary place to stay!


    But when the people in the hotel saw Su Bai alone bringing three beauties to open the room, the look in his eyes...don''t mention how envious it was!


    Two rooms, one large and one small.


    Spacious living room.


    There is also a rooftop swimming pool outside.


    The environment can be said to be very good, of course... the price is not cheap!


    After settled down, Su Bai went online to understand the changes in this flashpoint world...


    Data 0003


    The Flash still exists, but not Barry.That yellow uniform is obviously the Lightning Boy, which is Wally!


    The cutting-edge laboratory became Simon Technology, and the owner was Sisko Simon. Sisko made billions through his technology applications, and he bought the cutting-edge laboratory and became Simon Technology.From the original cock silk, transformed into the richest man in the United States!Seeing this news, Su Bai could only say that Diosi also had a counter-attack day!


    There were a lot of big and small changes, and Su Bai watched it for a few hours before opening it to figure out the changes in Flashpoint World Midtown!Turning off the computer casually, Su Bai got up and turned his head to find that only Xi Fang was next to him.


    "Where are they?" Su Bai asked casually, and Xi Fang turned to look outside.


    In the swimming pool, Kara and Alex were swimming!


    He walked over with a smile, and sat down on a chair by the pool, Su Bai looked at Carla and Alex.


    Alex is wearing a three-point black swimsuit.Kara wore a white one, the same style, but the color was a little different!Obviously, they have brought swimsuits in their luggage!


    The change in the world of Flashpoint is certain, even if it returns to the original stage, there will be changes, let alone take them with them, it is better to relax and play!

 C1500

    "Why don''t you go down without a swimsuit?" Su Bai asked towards Xi Fang.


    "Take it."


    "Go change it, let''s have dinner until the sun sets!" Su Bai said, and Xi Fang quickly changed his swimsuit and came out.


    Pink!


    Among the three, Xi Fang''s upper circumference is the most prominent, and Alex''s leg is the longest.


    Although Carla''s two points are not comparable to them, they are more coordinated overall, not to mention that she is a super girl!Supergirl wears a swimsuit, which is probably not seen by most people. This status gives her a lot of points!


    The three of them rarely have such opportunities to play.


    Alex is busy training and arresting aliens in the Paranormal Operations Bureau.


    Cara has to work and be a super girl!


    As for Xi Fang, with such a strong sense of professionalism, I am afraid that he has no chance to relax like this.


    In addition, this is another strange world, the more they play, the more relaxed they are!


    Even Alex and Kara had a quarrel, and Xi Fang was involved.


    They had fun, and Su Bai was equally happy to watch.


    "so beautiful!"


    Watching the sun gradually set, that kind of sunset dusk seemed to cover the world with a layer of gold!


    Wait till the sun sets.


    The three of them came out of the swimming pool. Su Bai handed over the towels one by one. Astra and Xi Fang were okay. After they came up, Kara was a little bit shy, but soon calmed down as usual!The three of them changed their clothes, and Su Bai took them down to dinner and chose a restaurant with a good grade!


    Almost coincidentally, the three of them have all been finely dressed, and even Cara has a bit of abandoning the previous dressing style, and has a style similar to the previous time when he was influenced by the red kryptonite!


    Astra sat on the left and right sides of Su Bai with Xi Fang, and Cara sat opposite.


    Maybe it was tired from swimming just now, or maybe it was happy after relaxing. All three of them ate a lot!Su Bai was eating slowly and chatting with them, but at this moment suddenly saw someone coming in at the door.


    A tall and thin boy showed the indescribable excitement and joy, and walked into the restaurant with a man and a woman who looked like his parents!


    "Barry, why suddenly remember that I came out to eat?" the woman asked with a kind smile.


    "I just think... we haven''t eaten together for a long time."


    "Didn''t we eat together yesterday?"


    "Uh, I mean... come out and eat!"


    Barry explained and sat down quickly to find a place.


    After ordering the meal here, Barry looked at the restaurant casually. When he saw Su Bai, his expression was obviously taken aback, and he was instantly delighted.But in a blink of an eye, he has returned to normal, deliberately pretending not to know Su Bai!


    Regarding this, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    I didn''t expect to meet Barry here, and I wanted to find him again in a few days.Looking at Barry, he already knew the changes he had caused after crossing. After all, his mother was still alive. He should think that he was also affected and didn''t know him, so he pretended to be so!


    Su Bai didn''t mean to say hello in the past, and continued to eat, drink and chat with the three girls as if it hadn''t happened!


    Su Bai''s calm performance allowed Barry to confirm his guess.


    He really didn''t recognize himself.


    Just like Joe and Iris!


    Because his mother is still alive and his father has not been imprisoned, he will naturally not be adopted by Joe, and he will not know Iris!However, Barry has been secretly looking at Su Bai, hesitating to find a way to get to know him, after all, he knows that Su Bai is Mr. Immortal, that powerful ability...


    "Forget it."


    Barry shook his head secretly, he should enjoy his''new life''!


    After dinner, check out and leave.


    Su Bai also took the three daughters to stroll around on the street to appreciate the night view of Midtown. He didn''t know if it was because of the good law and order in this world or for some reason, and he was not harassed!


    After returning to the hotel.


    The girls sat on the sofa and watched the brand new program on TV. Su Bai had already taken a shower and entered the large bedroom inside, began to absorb the energy of the universe and was ready to rest!Although it is a flashpoint world, the concentration of cosmic energy is no less than thirty-eight on the earth!I don''t know how long it took before Su Bai was over here.


    Alex has already entered.


    "How was it arranged?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Xi Fang sleeps in another room with Kara." Alex hesitated and said, "If you are not satisfied, let Xi Fang come here too!"


    "It''s okay to have Xi Fang with Carla, what would Carla think if you let Xi Fang come here too?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    There are only three people in total, both of whom are sleeping with Su Bai, and Cara feels like an outsider!

 C1501

    Alex nodded and went to Su Bai''s arms and slipped in, and whispered: "What do you think of Kara? Are you still planning to fight her?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think Kara is your opponent. It doesn''t make sense to you! If you want to find the strong, there are many worlds! And... Cara sees you more than I see you Happy, she mentioned you a lot when you were away!"


    Chapter 0004 She May Like You


    Su Bai smiled and kissed Alex, his hands neatly taking off her clothes.When Alex was completely gone, Su Bai suddenly hugged her to his body, and smiled and asked, "So, what do you want to say?"


    "She...she might like you!" Alex said shaking.


    Carla likes herself, and Su Bai can also feel this.Although Su Bai also planned to get Kara, to be honest, he had kept his distance before and did not take the initiative to tease Kara. He didn''t expect that Kara would like himself so much!


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Alex shook his head: "I don''t know, I know you have a lot of women. Normally I should stop Kara''s thoughts. For Kara you are the only one, but for you, Kara is just one of your women! But... how can I stop Carla if I can''t do it myself? I just hope that you can treat Cara like you do to me and I will be content!"


    How did Su defeat against Alex?


    Come when you call, go when you wave?


    In the eyes of others, it may be just a plaything!


    But Alex himself felt very clearly that he still had a place in Su Bai''s heart, and he still cared about himself.Whether it was asking him for help before or he came to save himself, although Su Bai''s behavior and attitude were very casual, he was not like that in his heart!


    "I promise you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Alex nodded, then slowly down, down...Soon there was a sound in the room!


    This night.


    Carla has insomnia again!


    Not only because there is Xi Fang next to him, but also because of the voice next door.


    Speaking of the sound insulation effect of this hotel is still very good, Xi Fang sleeps very securely, but for Carla who has super hearing... the effect is not so good!When Carla woke up, Su Bai''s head was resting on Xi Fang''s lap in the living room, and Alex was sitting next to Su Bai''s lap. Seeing the harmonious appearance of the three of them, Cara was slightly uncomfortable.


    "You finally wake up, go and clean up, let''s go shopping!" Alex said.


    Kara nodded and quickly packed up, only to find that Su Bai didn''t seem to plan to go.However, just shopping, there is nothing to worry about!


    The three walked together and went out shopping.


    At first Carla was quite happy, but slowly she realized... something was wrong.


    Although Alex and Xi Fang bought a lot of clothes, but there are too many stockings, underwear and so on. Some clothes are obviously not worn outside, so who should wear them to see, the answer is self-evident. Yu of it.


    "Wow!"


    When Kara was feeling down, she suddenly felt a gust of wind, and then she saw a red lightning ray flying across the street.


    At first glance, Kara subconsciously thought of ballistics!


    But I quickly realized that the trajectory did not follow, and the color of the light was wrong!Just when she was surprised, another ray of light chased up, this time it was yellow, just like a ballistic!However, this time Carla clearly saw that he was a man in a yellow uniform!Lightning kid?Although Kara didn''t understand the world, and Su Bai didn''t say much, there was still news of Lightning Boy on TV news.


    Hero of Midtown!


    So is he chasing the villain?


    After taking a glance at Alix and Xi Fang who were unconscious, Kara''s heart of justice surged.


    No one in this world knows himself, and there is no need to change any uniforms specially. Taking advantage of no one, Cara chased him directly!


    One yellow, one red, two rays of light were chasing quickly in the city. After Cara caught up and quickly found out that this red-rayed person was wearing a black uniform. Recalling the content in the news, it seemed that he was called a competitor?It seems that the strength of the lightning boy and the competitor should be almost the same, no...it should be said that the lightning boy seems to be lacking in experience. During the fight, the lightning boy was soon knocked down from the tall building.


    Kara was planning to go to help, when suddenly she saw a light flashing too violently to catch the lightning boy, then put him on the ground, and then quickly disappeared.


    The competitors took the opportunity to leave. The Lightning Boy was a little at a loss but he didn''t find anyone else, so he could only leave!


    Cara thought about it and planned to go back!


    Just when she landed and was about to go back to find Alex and Xi Fang, a figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    A red uniform!


    "The Flash?" Kara thought immediately.


    That''s right!


    It''s Barry!


    Barry had planned to leave after saving the Lightning Boy, only to find Kara.


    At a glance, he recognized that this was one of the three women beside Su Bai in the dining room.Unexpectedly, she could fly... After hesitating, Barry planned to meet her, mainly to talk about Su Bai!


    "Is there anything?" Carla asked.


    Barry hesitated and said, "You...you know Su Bai, right?"

 C1502

    "understanding!"


    "Then what is your relationship with him?" Barry asked tentatively.


    This question stopped Cara.


    What is the relationship between himself and Su Bai?


    Xi Fang is Su Bai''s assistant, and Alex is a failed woman. Should I say that my sister is Su Bai''s woman?After hesitating, she said: "I am his girlfriend!"


    Before, Su Bai had told Wen that he was his boyfriend.


    Inexplicably, she thought of telling Su Bai''s friend that she is his girlfriend!


    Anyway, Alex and the others are not here either!


    "Uh..." Barry also understood Su Bai, and obviously there were three people that day, maybe all three!It seems that even if the world changes, Su Bai''s character will not change!After hesitating, Barry asked, "You...have you been with him all the time? How long have you been together, uh...he...is there anything special about him?"


    "What are you asking about?"


    Barry''s question is really strange, and he doesn''t know him. He suddenly stops you and asks if you know who you know, what is it to do with him, and if he is strange.


    I am afraid that most people will regard Barry as a neuropathy, and Barry is not easy to say clearly when he is uncertain!Hesitating how to explain this problem, Carla''s phone rang at this time!


    Alex called.


    "I have to go!"


    Kara said, ignoring Barry who was hesitant to speak, and left directly!


    Data 0005


    "Where have you been?"


    After Kara came back, Alex couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s nothing, I saw someone just now, let''s take a look!" Kara explained briefly, and Alex didn''t ask much."You haven''t bought anything yet? Don''t you like it? I don''t think you are in any mood to go shopping.


    "Yeah." Kara nodded.


    Alex thought for a while and said, "How about...you go back first? It just happened to send back what we bought, and we plan to go shopping again!"


    "Row!"


    Kara said simply.


    Soon he took Alix and Xi Fang''s things and returned to the hotel.


    In the hotel, Su Bai is watching TV.


    Seeing Kara flew back with large bags and small bags, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "How many things have been bought, and I asked you to send them back first!"


    "They are all bought for you!" Kara said.


    "Bought it for me?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "Wear it to you, of course I bought it for you!" Karadao.


    "Uh...how did I smell a jealous smell?" Su Bai smiled, took the things and put them aside and asked, "What about you, what did you buy?"


    Carla shook her head."I didn''t buy anything, so I came back first because I was not interested in shopping."


    "That''s okay, it''s boring for me to be alone!" Su Bai smiled and patted the side, and Carla sat down!


    Now that Alex knew what Carla and her thoughts, and asked Carla to come back by herself, should this be to create opportunities for herself?Su Bai smiled secretly, and put his hand on Carla''s shoulder.Carla''s body stiffened slightly, but she relaxed when she saw Su Bai didn''t seem to have any special expressions!


    "I saw the Flash just now." Kara said after thinking about it."When I was shopping before, I saw the Flash kid and competitors. The Flash kid was not an opponent. I wanted to save him, but I was saved by the Flash. When I was leaving, the Flash came to me. He seemed to want to ask me about you. Thing!"


    "Oh? How did you ask?"


    "He asked me what is my relationship with you, and also asked if there is anything special about you."


    "He might want to know if you are also affected by this flashpoint world!"


    "Then what do you say? Regarding...what is our relationship?" Su Bai asked with a smirk, and as he narrowed the distance with Carla, it felt like Carla was already leaning against Su Bai''s arms. .


    Although Carla dared to answer Barry before, she was embarrassed to answer Su Bai''s question. She lowered her head and felt the masculine breath of Su Bai, which made her a little flustered, especially the close distance made her a little nervous, I don¡¯t know. How to deal with it, instinctively want to escape!But Su Bai''s hand was firmly wrapped around her shoulder, and she couldn''t avoid it.Just when Carla wanted to speak, one hand pinched her chin, making her look up uncontrollably.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Cara wanted to look away shyly, and heard Su Bai ask hardly: "Tell me, how did you answer it!"


    That voice seemed to have an irresistible magical power.


    "I... I said it was your girlfriend. You, didn''t you also tell Wen that you are my boyfriend before!" After Kara said, she hurriedly explained. Just after she finished speaking, she felt that she was The mouth is gagged.


    Su Bai has already kissed!


    At that moment, Cara felt that her brain was blank and she couldn''t think at all, even she felt that she had forgotten even breathing.

 C1503

    After a long time, Kara felt that she was finally awake.


    Su Bai has let go of her!


    "This is what a girlfriend should do!"


    Su Bai said with a smirk and looked at the red-faced Kara said: "What happened afterwards, what did Barry say?"


    "Nothing, Alex called me and I''m leaving!" Kara replied.


    "So..."


    "Let''s put Barry''s things first, and wait until he finds them." Su Bai didn''t care too much. In Flashpoint World, Barry''s memory and abilities will gradually be affected. The more he uses his abilities, the impact The sooner he will, in the end, he will have to return to his original life!


    Mainly, Barry lived his own life, and Su Bai also planned to live his own.


    For the time being, I don''t want to mix together!


    "How did you feel just now?" Su Bai asked Kara with a smile.


    Kara was shy and silent.


    Su Bai found out, don''t look at Carla as a super girl, she seems to be inwardly show and passive in this matter!Therefore, at this time, the man should take the initiative, put his arm around Carla and kissed him warmly!Kara only resisted for a moment, and then fell directly!In a trance, Carla felt Su Bai''s hand digging into her clothes, which made Carla subconsciously want to push him away.As a result, I heard a bang... Su Bai flew out directly, and then banged against the wall!


    Kara was stunned.


    It took Su Bai, who was leaning on the wall, to react for a few seconds. He was in a daze and didn''t control his strength.In an instant, Kara jumped up and quickly came to Su Bai to help him: "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean it, are you okay?"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    To be honest, he was also a little confused!


    When I was investing, I was suddenly pushed aside vigorously, unexpectedly, Su Bai didn''t expect it at all!


    "I...I''m just embarrassed, it''s not...not intentional." Cara explained with her head down.


    Su Bai smiled dumbly: "It''s too shy to know that you want to refuse. If you don''t know, I think you are killing you! Fortunately, this is me!"


    Seeing Kara Na''s face that was almost red, Su Bai did not ridicule anymore.


    But I still find it very interesting!


    Although he did not continue, Su Bai was very happy.


    It''s a little fun!


    "Okay, okay, you don''t have any experience, it''s fine if you are familiar with it in the future." Su Bai smiled and relieved a few words, finally making Kara less embarrassed and shy!With this accident, there was both a kind of shyness and a different sense of familiarity. Cara¡¯s feeling of being lost as an outsider gradually disappeared. The two chatted and didn¡¯t know how long it took, Alex Come back with Xi Fang!Alex glanced at Su Bai, then at Kara''s red cheeks to know that something must have happened between them!


    Chapter 0006 Batman, Yoyo, Steel Bone


    When Alex and Xi Fang came back, naturally they still carried a lot of large and small bags. It seemed that the two of them had a strong desire to shop.Combining with Kara''s statement before, Su Bai really expected what surprises the two would give him!The night was getting deeper. After dinner, Xi Fang returned to the room with his belongings. Kara hesitated and followed.


    When Su Bai came out from the shower and returned to the room, he saw the well-dressed Alex.


    Dressed up in fun, looking at Su Bai with a smile.


    What can Su Bai say about this?


    You can only tell Alex in the best state that her careful preparation has not been in vain.


    next door.


    Carla heard the sound again, but this time she didn''t feel the sense of loss. She subconsciously touched her lips, Carla''s thoughts no longer knew where they were flying!


    In the next few days, Su Bai took the three of them to stroll around Midtown.


    Occasionally, I can see the lightning boy chasing his competitors, but Su Bai has no interest.


    The Flash kid is not the Flash after all. Although he knows Wally in the normal world, he doesn''t have the same friendship with Barry!


    Su Bai didn''t know if the flashpoint world would still exist when everything returned to normal, so he would be happy to explore this world!After spending a few days in Zhongcheng, Su Bai took them to a city he was more familiar with.For example, Star City, but there is nothing to discover or gain. After a taste of the style and features of the world''s Star City, then I went to Gotham!


    It was in Gotham that Su Bai discovered that the changes were really big.


    The Arkham lunatic asylum in this world does not belong to itself, but also exists as a special prison.


    Then... Gotham has Batman!


    However, when Su Bai learned about Batman, he discovered that this Batman is very cruel!


    Use a gun, and there is no creed like I don¡¯t kill!


    Gotham at night was also chaotic. After solving a few little thieves who were trying to rob, the four stood on the pier of the port, looking at the beauty of the night sea.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Kara couldn''t help sighing.


    "The scenery is the same, but you didn''t have the tranquil mood to appreciate all of this before." Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s like that...Obviously this beautiful scenery is right in front of you, but I bet he Never appreciated it!"


    Gaze into the distance.

 C1504

    At the top of the bridge, the two are fighting fiercely.


    One of them was wearing a black uniform and cloak. It was Batman.


    And his opponent made Su Bai feel like he didn''t know what to say!


    Purple tights, yellow pants, two big pony tails, and a goggles. It looks a bit like a circus clown?Although it was not a standard dress, Su Bai still recognized that this should be Harley Quinn!However, her weapon really made Su Pai vomit!It turned out to be two yo-yos!


    Harley Quinn used two yo-yos to hit you and me with Batman with a gun.


    Damn it.


    Who can believe this?


    "Who are those two people?" Alex asked curiously towards Su Bai.


    "Batman and Harley Quinn, but in a normal world, Batman should be another person, and this Harley Quinn... probably hasn''t appeared yet!" Su Bai explained. At this time, the Harley Quinn was clearly captured by Batman. Su Bai easily heard that Batman seemed to be forcing the whereabouts of Joker, and after Harley Quinn refused to answer, she pushed her off the bridge!


    Damn it!


    The Batman in Flashpoint World is so fierce!


    Seeing that the clown girl was about to fall into meat sauce, a person suddenly appeared and caught her.


    A machine.


    It turned out to be a steel frame!


    The world of flashpoint is really interesting!


    "This clown girl, seems to be called Yoyo in this world." Karadao.


    "Changes are normal!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Steel bone.


    Victor Stone, originally a rugby star player, was severely injured by Apocalypse¡¯s mother box and was dying. However, he merged with the wooden box and became a half-human, half-mechanized biochemical man!In the comics, he successfully squeezed out the Martian Hunter and became one of the seven giants of the Justice League!


    Harley Quinn, steel bones.


    Sure enough, they are all characters that have not yet appeared in their own world!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, turning around and leaving with the girls.


    Back to the hotel opened in Gotham, it is also a presidential suite.


    After chatting, we are ready to rest.


    Su Bai and Alex were about to go back to the room and pushed open the bedroom door, but Su Bai stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Alex asked in a low voice.


    "There are guests!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    As his voice fell, an outsider appeared in the living room!


    A black uniform and cloak, a big bat sign on the chest!


    Batman!


    After Batman appeared, everyone was only slightly surprised, but not panicked.


    Kara is a super girl, and Xi Fang is a silver banshee.


    Although Alex is an ordinary person, he is also a skilled agent, not to mention that Su Bai is here!


    "Something?"


    Su Bai did not intend to contact Batman, but he did not expect Batman to come to him.


    "who are you?"


    Batman''s voice was deep and hoarse.


    When he asked, Su Bai couldn''t help but think of his own house before, oh, now that woman has become someone else''s house.


    "You came to us and asked who we are?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I noticed you, and you witnessed my fight with Yoyo, but I did not find any information about any of the four of you after I investigated. There is no news of you or any trace. So... Ask again, who are you!"


    After Batman finished speaking, the gun in his hand was aimed at Su Bai!


    "Are you threatening me? Right?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "You can understand it this way, if you don''t cooperate, the bullet will break your head, and then...I will ask one by one!" Batman said solemnly.

 C1505

    "I saw the darkened Dachao, and now there is a similarly changed Batman? Haha." Su Bai smiled dumbly, pointed to his head and said: "Shoot, I really want to see you How to break my head, Thomas...Wayne!"


    Chapter 0007 Martha is a clown?


    "How do you know my name?" Batman, that is, Thomas Wayne looked at Su Bai in surprise, and rushed towards Su Bai almost at the same time, his eyes and voice filled with beastly anger.


    "what!"


    Just when Batman was about to come in front of Su Bai, Xi Fang spoke suddenly.


    A sharp cry rang, and the sonic attack hit Batman in an instant.


    boom!


    Batman slammed heavily on the wall, and the harsh sound made him cover his ears without the pain.


    Carla, Alex also covered her ears.


    Only Su Bai waved to Xi Fang to signal that she could stop.


    "Next time, next time you want to do something, you must say hello in advance!"


    Kara rubbed her ears and couldn''t help complaining.


    Xi Fang smiled slightly.


    The impact and sonic attack made Batman feel a little dazed, Su Wei walked over to pull him up, but Batman suddenly raised his gun!


    Zi Zi Zi...


    The laser beam hit his gun instantly and melted in an instant.


    Batman hurriedly threw down his gun and looked at Carla, who the hell are these people!


    "I''m curious, even if you don''t have our information, you don''t need to come to us? We didn''t commit a crime?" Su Bai asked Batman with a smile.


    Batman took a deep breath."Why do you know my name!"


    "This explanation is a bit complicated!" Su Bai smiled and said, "So, why don''t you answer my question first?"


    "I''m looking for the clown!"


    Batman stood up and said slowly.


    "Because we don''t have details, you suspect that we have something to do with clowns? Don''t worry, I have no interest in men, let alone clowns." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Batman frowned and was silent for a moment: "Who said... the Joker is a man?"


    "The Joker''s name is Martha Quinn!" Batman said solemnly.


    "Martha Quinn, your wife? Bruce Wayne''s mother?" Su Bai said in amazement.


    Although he knew that this Batman was Thomas Wayne, that is, Bruce Wayne¡¯s father, Bruce Wayne died in the world of Flashpoint, and Thomas Wayne became Batman, but... he really I wonder if the clown will be Martha Wayne or Thomas Wayne¡¯s wife.


    Su Bai knew Thomas Wayne and Martha Wayne. In the original world, he even rescued them and sent them to the future. The purpose is to make Bruce Wayne a Batman. The hero or the villain is because of some It was caused by some specific reasons. Su Bai did not want to let his world be without Batman.


    However, Martha Wayne''s personality is very gentle, it is difficult to associate with the crazy image of the clown!


    "Because Bruce Wayne is dead, you became Batman and Martha became the Joker?"


    Bruce Wayne will become Batman because of the death of his parents, then Martha will become the Joker because of the death of her son, it makes sense!


    "Who are you and why do you know this?" Batman asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s not important, anyway, I''m just a passer-by and will leave after a while. But... I can tell you that in a certain world, your son is still alive and... became Batman!" Su Bai Tao.


    Batman looked at Su Bai with scorching eyes, and he could feel that the other party was not lying.


    It''s just that he can''t understand a bit!


    "Since you have nothing to do with the Joker, then..." Batman suddenly threw a smoke bomb, and for a moment, the smoke filled.Kara blew a breath, and when the smoke cleared, Batman was gone!


    "Just leave, and throw some smoke bombs, really!"


    Su Bai shook his head speechlessly.


    Batman would do this, obviously he was cautious, and even if he left, Su Bai guessed that he would not really care.


    After all, it is impossible for Batman to really rest assured before he has figured out the facts!


    "Okay, rest!" Su Bai clapped his hands and closed the window. Kara and Xi Fang had already returned to the room.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said to Alex that he was about to go in, but Alex hesitated to speak.


    "what you want to say?"


    "Or, let Xi Fang come to accompany you today?" Alex asked.

 C1506

    Su Bai looked at her suspiciously, she lowered her head and explained: "I''m here..."


    That can be called a period, or a good friend of a woman, or an aunt!


    "It doesn''t matter, you can''t die if you don''t do it for a few days!" Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    Sometimes it was because of heartbeat, sometimes because of habit and instinct. Under that condition, Su Bai would naturally not become a eunuch, but only for a few days, he wouldn''t be too unbearable!


    Alex was very moved by Su Bai''s words. She didn''t really regard herself as a plaything she needed, but she still shook her head slightly.


    "Three people come out together, and Carla is fine. Xi Fang is your assistant. Sooner or later you will be yours! I dominate you every day like this. Although Xi Fang didn''t say it, it''s always bad!" Alex is empathetic Shaking his head: "I''m going to sleep with Kara, and Xi Fang will come over soon!" As he said, Alex pushed Su Bai into the bedroom!


    After about ten minutes, the door opened.


    Xi Fang came in in his pajamas, watching Su Bai already lay down and lay down cleverly.


    The two sisters over there are talking in the same bed, Xi Fang finally did what the assistant should do!


    Speaking of it, Xi Fang''s physical fitness seems to have improved a lot after awakening his abilities. With the previous accident with Kara, Su Bai also learned to be smart this time, and made special preparations so as not to wait until Xi Fang shouted. The sonic attack proved that he did it right, and Xi Fang really screamed, especially when the pain came!


    Obviously, Xi Fang has not yet mastered his ability to control himself so skillfully!


    The next morning, Su Bai did not let Xi Fang leave. He held Xi Fang for a while and asked about her abilities.


    This ability comes from her family. Her family was cursed by the banshee a long time ago, causing the women of their family to awaken this ability at a certain period of time. When they are angry, they will emit this screaming sound wave!Xi Fang was controlled by Ten Thousand Tribulations before, and only after resisting anger did he awaken his ability!


    According to Xi Fang, only by killing the object that makes them angry, the banshee will obtain their souls and be liberated.


    But Nuoen was killed by Su Bai, so Xi Fang couldn''t accomplish this at all.The awakening is not too strong now, so she can still control it when she has the ability!But that kind of influence will get stronger and stronger!


    Chapter 0008 You are happy, I am not happy!


    The curse of the banshee sounds like a magical feeling.


    Su Bai is also very good at magic, but his main attack is attack magic. Although this kind of curse is known a lot in the mysterious room, it is also involved, but it is not professional.After going back, you can find Zha Kang, he should be able to find a way!As for now, the impact is not too obvious. Su Bai has released her spiritual energy, which is a simple protection, leaving Xi Fang unaffected for the time being!


    For the rest of the time, Xi Fang replaced Alix and lived with Su Bai every night!


    Xi Fang''s whole person has also begun to change, his face is red, and his whole person is like a luminous body exuding the charm of a woman!


    Did not stay in Gotham for too long, the trip started again.


    Start traveling around the world!


    When Alex''s period was over, Su Bai simply left the two together, but a few days later, it was Xi Fang''s turn.


    Unknowingly, it has been almost a month since the world of Flashpoint!


    This one month time can be described as quite relaxing and very enjoyable!


    They had never had such a long vacation. After the initial relaxation and excitement, Alex and Kara couldn''t help but worry a little bit about the situation on Earth 38!However, Su Bai had seen it with the shock wave ability. There was no danger for the time being, so they could relax too, but...for people like them who are busy every day.


    Taking a rest for three to five days, or a week, may be a very good holiday to relax.


    But rest for a month.


    They are a little uncomfortable, they are not used to it!


    This kind of relaxation of doing nothing makes them feel guilty!


    One month later.


    Everyone returned to Midtown!


    The state of the two women Su Bai can also be seen, so Su Bai plans to talk to Barry to see when he will get everything back to normal. If it takes too long, Su Bai will leave, or...change the world by himself Come back, it''s a big deal to travel through the past, stop Barry from saving his mother, prevent him from dealing with the flashback, let the flashback kill Barry''s mother, and get everything back on track!


    In the coffee shop.


    Su Bai opened the door and walked in.


    There were not many people in the cafe at this time. After ordering a cup of coffee, Su Bai found a place to sit down, drinking coffee while looking at a girl in a white short-sleeved T-shirt not far in front.


    The T-shirt is very white!


    Maybe it''s because of skin color.


    This girl is Iris!


    This is black and ugly, but Barry loves very much a woman.


    At this moment, while she was working on the laptop, she seemed to be recording something, looking very focused.


    bell!


    The next back door was pushed open, and Barry in a plaid shirt entered.


    After entering, Barry glanced at Iris, tidied his hair and clothes nervously, and muttered about the past. In the past, he said hello as usual.Taking a deep breath, Barry walked towards Iris, looked at the wallet Iris placed next to him, and suddenly moved!No one saw it at all.


    Except... Su Bai!

 C1507

    "It''s been over a month, but Nima hasn''t met Iris again?"


    Su Bai thought that Barry should have re-acquainted with Iris, but now it seems that there is no progress at all, but the method of getting the wallet first and hitting up a conversation is not bad!


    "Excuse me, is this yours? I think you might have dropped it!" Barry said towards Airis with his wallet.


    Iris was surprised: "Oh my God, it''s mine, I didn''t even know it was dropped. Thank you very much!"


    "You''re welcome," Barry said quickly.


    "I''ve seen you before?" Iris looked at Barry and said puzzledly.


    "Ah... actually we are elementary school classmates." Barry paused and said.


    With the return of the wallet as a starting point, and adding the identity of elementary school classmates, the two soon started talking!Barry seemed very nervous, talking very fast, as if he wanted to date Alice, but when he heard that Su Bai had a feeling of wanting to cover his face and retreat, this is Aris, maybe the two of them had some kind of opinion before. Unseen ties, if you change to others, you will 100% refuse!


    "I promised, Barry, I promised to have tea with you. But...you better speak slowly!" Iris said with a smile.


    Barry nodded with a smile: "Speed ??has always been my problem!"


    "Then, goodbye!"


    Iris packed up, smiled and said goodbye to Barry, and then left the cafe.


    After seeing Iris gone, Barry couldn''t help but let out an excitement!


    "As for?" A voice floated from the side.


    Barry turned his head and wanted to speak subconsciously, only to find that it was Su Bai.


    At that moment, Barry''s expression solidified, and then he said nonchalantly: "Uh, I... I have always liked her, but I haven''t plucked up the courage, so..."


    "That''s why it took more than a month for you to gather the courage to meet her? Barry, you are too bad in terms of making up girls. If it were me, it would have been done for so long. Of course... the object is not Iris. After all... she is not my food!" Facing Barry, Su Bai still gave a little face.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai who was ridiculing, Barry was stunned, and then excitedly said: "It''s really you? I mean...you are not affected?"


    With such a precise time of a month, with Su Bai''s familiar and ridiculous tone, Barry instantly reacted.


    Su Bai stepped back slightly, looking at the excited Barry and said: "I have specially left you for so long, otherwise, when the home I found when I come back turns out to be someone else''s home, I will look for you!"


    "Uh... I''m sorry, I don''t know there will be such a change. But... why are you not affected? You don''t know... I have had a great time this month, my mother is still alive, and Wally has become Boy Lightning, every day...every day I am very happy!" Barry said excitedly.


    "You are happy, I am not happy!"


    "Everything about me has been erased in this world, and the women related to me are not there! Of course, this may be because of my particularity and the timeline cannot affect me, but... I am not going to let the world always Become like this!" Su Bai said angrily.


    Barry''s face was instantly embarrassed!


    Chapter 0009 You fight with Kara, who won?


    After the world changed, Barry was enjoying the joy and happiness of both parents, completely immersed in it and not paying too much attention to the outside world.Of course, except Iris.


    If the parents are alive, they can still be with Iris, and there are also Lightning Boys to guard the world.


    For Barry, this is simply heaven!


    Now that Su Bai said so, he realized.


    He himself is happy, but for Su Bai, this is a disaster!


    So this also means...


    This world, this changed world certainly cannot become a real reality!


    At this moment, Barry was a little bit frustrated and unwilling, but then he returned to normal.


    He can''t sacrifice others for his own happiness, let alone this person is still defeated!He knew very well that Su Bai could do what he could do, even faster than himself, even if he wanted to stop it, he couldn''t stop it.In fact, he is still very grateful, at least... he enjoyed more than a month of happy time!


    "I see, can... give me some more time?" Barry said.


    "I didn''t ask you to correct it right away. You just dated Iris, you can hurry up, maybe you can get what you want, after all, after returning to normal, maybe... what happened in this world is not Exist, or don''t remember, so...a rare opportunity!" Su Bai said with a grin.


    They were all men, and Barry naturally understood.


    However, it is obvious that Barry is still very simple, and he is embarrassed!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai said: "Come on, I am optimistic about you! Don''t worry, I can give you some time. Of course, in fact, you should soon find out." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Find what?" Barry asked curiously.


    But Su Bai was gone.


    Barry was stunned, suppressing doubts and no longer thinking.


    Perhaps he knew he would lose all of this, so Barry became eager to take the initiative.Began to take the initiative to ask Aris to go out on a date!Su Bai occasionally pays attention to Barry''s progress, but spends most of his time with his three daughters.


    No matter which one, it looks much better than Iris!

 C1508

    Three poles in the day.


    When Su Bai woke up, he found that Xi Fang and Alex were not there. Su Bai turned over and went to the living room to drink water. Maybe they were out shopping!No one is here, Su Bai plans to absorb the energy of the universe!If the infinite gems are all awakened, then it may be the heart of the universe!


    Su Bai analyzed that if he could revive the heart of the universe, maybe... the bond with the Marvel world would be even greater, and the chance of going back would be greater!


    Unconsciously, Su Bai was completely immersed in his cultivation!


    After all, there is no one else!


    But obviously Su Bai didn''t scan the room. He just felt that Xi Fang and Alyx were not there, and the living room was quiet and nobody, and subconsciously thought that the three of them had gone shopping.In fact, in another room, Kara is still there!Carla slept late yesterday. She didn''t think Su Bai was like that, but stopped outside for a while.


    There was no sound outside, and Kara did not change clothes. He planned to take a shower and then change clothes!


    As soon as the result came out, I saw Su Bai in the living room.


    Carla was shocked and wanted to go in subconsciously, after all, she was just wearing underwear.


    But watching Su Bai she stopped again.


    Her hearing has not heard breathing and heartbeat just now.


    That''s why she thought there was no one!


    Su Bai, nothing will happen, right?


    Thinking of this, Carla hurried over to see Su Bai''s situation!I walked over and bent over, just about to detect Su Bai''s breathing, but his hand was suddenly grabbed, and before Kara could react, the whole person was directly pulled into his arms by Su Bai.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Cara screamed, and then she was hugged by Su Bai.


    "You..." Kara yelled in panic, and heard Su Bai say: "What''s wrong with me? Thought I had an accident?"


    "No breathing, no heartbeat, so..."


    "I''m just absorbing the energy of the universe!" Su Bai said with a smile: "It''s you, I didn''t expect you to be at home."


    While speaking, while looking at Kara!


    "I... I''ll go get dressed!"


    Kara said in a panic to get ready, just got up, but was caught by the master again, followed by Su Bai once again, this time... but face to face.


    Kara tried to cover her body, but Su Bai grabbed her arm.


    Looking at Carla''s shy look, coupled with her body this time.


    Su Bai kissed directly!


    Since the last time, the two have gotten closer, but there is no chance to be alone!


    When we kissed again, Kara''s reaction was much stronger than before.


    There is no one in the family, adding this unexpected coincidence to the little ambiguity before the two.


    Unconsciously...has developed to be more than just a pro!


    "Do you want to continue?" Su Bai asked Kara.


    Kara turned his head and said nothing, but Su Bai smiled!


    Holding Kara, Su Bai went directly into the bedroom!


    "This time, you have to control it."


    "I will pay attention!" Cara whispered.


    Then, after a short while, accompanied by Kara''s shout, the temperature in the room dropped suddenly, and a bang was heard immediately.


    bed.


    Collapsed!


    "Fortunately I covered your eyes, otherwise... I''m afraid the building will collapse!"


    "Yes, sorry..."


    "Stop talking about it, go ahead, let''s talk about it when you''re done!"


    Su Bai said, the two quickly forgot about the others, and then... continued.


    A few hours later.


    When Xi Fang and Alex came back, they found Cara hiding in their room, and the hotel staff were coming...change the bed?


    "what happened?"


    Alex asked unexpectedly."Is anyone here?"

 C1509

    Maybe there is a fight or something that makes it so intense.


    "No."


    "Then this is..."


    "Kara got it..."


    "Carla...you..." Alex said suddenly."You are like this, it''s like fighting!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Alex asked in a low voice, "Who won in your fight with Kara?"


    "Of course it''s me, even Kryptonians are useless!" Su Bai said with a smile!


    Item 0010


    The people in the hotel are probably also confused. This is the first time I have seen a guest break the bed, but when I think of four people here, I can barely accept it.After giving compensation and tips, the hotel will naturally have no problems.


    Alix and Xi Fang didn''t make fun of Kara either, and this happened naturally.However, when Su Bai suggested that Kara slept in another room alone and was too deserted to let her come and sleep together, Kara refused.


    I don¡¯t know if I can¡¯t accept it, or I¡¯m still shy!


    Su Bai did not force it!


    Sometimes Alex is with Xi Fang, sometimes Cara is alone.


    It seems that two groups have been separated. Although Alex has the advantage in numbers, it feels like a tie!


    Happy times always go by very fast, and another week has passed without knowing it.


    "Barry can almost feel it, in a week, I should have made progress with Iris!" Su Bai muttered, getting up from the sofa and going to find Barry!


    At this moment, an urgent news was suddenly interrupted on TV.


    At first, Su Bai thought it was news of a competitor again. After all, the competitor and Lightning Kid seemed to have been stuck together for a long time.But when the host talked about the news content seriously, Su Bai was attracted.


    "The Amazons have clashed with Atlantis. It is reported that the fighting has occurred many times and intensified. It may trigger a war, and may even affect all mankind. The Third World War is likely to break out!"


    Amazon.


    Atlantis!


    Su Bai didn''t expect it to be the news in this area. He slowly sat down and watched the news broadcast.


    The struggle between the two races seems to be very fierce, and the scope is getting wider and wider. Looking at this trend, it is really possible to trigger a war!


    The leader of the Amazon clan was someone Su Bai did not know. Obviously, the timeline of the relationship between Diana and himself would definitely not change anything, so the same does not exist!


    As for Atlantis!


    It is Aquaman headed!


    Aquaman, also known as Aquaman.


    His real name is Arthur Curry.


    It is a hybrid of humans and Atlantis, one of the seven giants of the Justice League.


    Of course, there is no Justice League in this flashpoint world. Even in the real world, the Justice League has not yet appeared. As for Aquaman, it belongs to people who have never appeared before!


    Although I don''t know what caused the war, if it continues to develop, it will inevitably affect the world!


    Su Bai thought for a moment, then disappeared.


    next moment.


    He has appeared on the corner of Midtown.


    Barry and Iris seemed to have just separated. Barry stood alone on the street and pressed his head, seeming a little uncomfortable!


    "Feel it?"


    Su Bai came to Barry and asked.


    Barry hurriedly said: "What''s wrong? Why, why do I feel as if some memories are about to disappear. Whenever I am with people I know, those original memories begin to become blurred!"


    "Affected by the timeline, new memories will overwrite your original memories!"


    "This is just one of the effects."


    Su Bai explained.


    "What should I do then?" Barry asked eagerly.


    Just when Su Bai was about to answer, the two rays of light suddenly passed by, and they were competitors and Lightning Kid.Looking along the light, the two people ran from the flat bottom to the building, and the two rays of light rotated rapidly. After the situation, they saw that the glass of a certain floor in the tall building suddenly shattered, followed by the lightning boy falling down.


    "Do not!"

 C1510

    Barry yelled and hurried down below.


    The arms began to rotate quickly, and in an instant, two whirlwinds appeared to support the lightning boy!


    But at this time, Barry suddenly felt that his speed had stagnated for a moment. In just a moment, the Lightning boy fell off with a bang and fell into a garbage dump below!


    Barry hurried over to see how he was doing, and then... took off the Lightning Kid''s mask.


    He knows the existence of Lightning Boy, but... don''t know who he is!


    He has not deliberately learned about it.


    result¡­¡­


    "Wally?" Barry cried out in surprise.


    At this time, the lightning boy also woke up, and he was very depressed when he saw that Barry knew his identity!


    Obviously, he didn''t notice Barry''s previous attempt to save him.


    "Well, you...you and you come with me!" Wally found that the competitor had already run away, and there were others who knew their identity, so I must have a good talk for my identity!


    Barry didn''t expect Wally to be the Lightning boy, which made him very happy. He first glanced at Su Bai, then smiled and nodded.


    Now is not the time to talk, Su Bai simply followed Barry and the Lightning boy to the Lightning boy''s home, which is also his secret base.


    "This is your secret base?"


    "Otherwise, do you think it will be a castle?" The Lightning Boy said.


    Barry chuckled and said, "No, you know, I thought it would be safer. After all, it''s hard to predict who will enter through the door!"


    In this regard, Barry is very experienced!


    "Yeah, I was just about to say the same thing!" Barry''s voice just fell when he saw a person coming out of it!


    "Aris?" Barry cried out in surprise.


    "What are you doing here?" Iris asked.


    "I''m not, I..." Barry really didn''t know how to answer for a while when facing Iris'' question.


    "Also, who is he?"


    Iris looked at Su Bai again!


    "They appeared when I was fighting a competitor, and they already knew who I was!" Lightning Kid explained.


    "Is that why you asked me out? Because my brother is the Lightning kid?" Iris asked Barry.


    "No, no, it''s a complete coincidence," Barry explained.


    "OK, how did you know my identity?" The Lightning Kid asked.


    Barry waved his hand and explained: "Crime scene investigation, you know, I just spelled out the truth. What I don''t know is how you got this speed?"


    "Before I set off on the right track, I used to be an illegal racing car. I developed a new nitrogen acceleration formula to make the engine faster. Then one night, I raced against a thunderstorm. The car was struck by lightning, and then the lightning must have mixed with the nitrogen formula. Because of the bang, I fell into a coma for several months. After I woke up, I became the fastest person in the world!"


    "Puff!"


    As soon as the lightning boy finished speaking, Su Bai, who had not spoken, couldn''t help laughing!


    Chapter 0011 The fastest person in the world today?


    Su Bai smiled unexpectedly, unexpectedly.After all, the lightning boy was here serious and even slightly proud of his experience of becoming a lightning boy, but Su Bai suddenly laughed, as if he heard some joke, this was really too abrupt.


    The three couldn''t help looking at Su Bai.


    The lightning boy asked a little unhappy, "Is there anything funny?"


    The fastest person in the world today!


    This sentence, this stalk, Su Bai really couldn''t help but laugh when he heard it.


    It turned out that this sentence said the Flash.


    But it turns out that it was a slap in the face!Unexpectedly, the Flash of Flashpoint World would not say anything, and became a Flash kid.And visually, the devilishness of this sentence has not disappeared.


    The Flash kid said in front of himself to the Flash that he is the fastest person today. Isn''t that funny?


    "The fastest person in the world today?"


    Looking at the black-faced Lightning Boy, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile: "Does anyone know what you say?"


    "What do you mean?" The Lightning boy said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "It''s nothing, I just doubt your words, after all..."


    Su Bai glanced at Barry, and Barry shook his head secretly. Obviously he didn''t intend to reveal his identity. When the conversation turned around, Su Bai smiled and said, "After all, there is still a competitor!"

 C1511

    "He''s not as fast as me!" The Lightning kid said in disbelief.


    "Then why haven''t you caught him? And it''s just that I know that you have lost to competitors twice!"


    Once I was seen by Carla being rescued by the Flash, and once just now.


    The lightning boy who said this was speechless and didn''t know how to refute it.


    Face slap again!


    But... this is not over yet!


    "Also, even if you don''t mention competitors, you are not the fastest..."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and patted Barry on the shoulder, and Barry knew it was over!


    "He is faster than you!"


    The Lightning Boy and Iris looked at Barry.


    "You''re joking, it''s not funny!" Lightning kid said.


    "There is a saying that you can avoid the first day of the first day, and you can''t avoid the fifteenth, sooner or later. What''s more, you have to confess what you are going to do sooner or later." Su Bai said towards Barry.


    Barry grinned helplessly. First, he didn''t know how to explain it, so he swished.


    The iconic lightning light illuminates, and the Lightning Boy and Iris are completely stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Barry appear again, only this time... he was already wearing a red Flash uniform!


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Lightning boy and Iris were stunned.


    The friends were shocked!


    "You...you are also a fast person, your speed..." The Lightning boy was surprised: "It seems, faster than me..."


    The Lightning boy obviously needs face, he is still young after all, but he blurted out subconsciously in surprise.


    But Barry was not proud, but bitterly said: "I am not the fastest!"


    "what?"


    Kid Lightning shouted with Alice in surprise.Is there any more?There are faster than him.


    Barry looked towards Su Bai without a word.


    This time the Lightning Boy and Iris were a little broken.


    Is this guy faster than Barry?


    How can this be?


    Two rushers popped up at once, and one was faster than one?


    Boy Lightning always felt that he was fast, and now he realized that no matter how fast he is, Nima hasn''t changed as fast, he can''t keep up!


    "You... don''t show it?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s noncommittal acquiescence but no indication, Iris couldn''t help asking.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid to hit you!"


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "Barry, have you seen the news before? The thing about Atlantis and Amazon, this pot, you have to recite. So explain to them, and then... there is still something to do!"


    "What''s the matter?" Barry was obviously not quite sure.


    But Iris knew it, and Barry soon knew what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, completely unexpectedly.


    Not only did his own journey greatly affect Su Bai, it also caused such incidents.


    "What should we do now?"


    Barry couldn''t help but asked Su Bai.


    "Dididi, dididi..."


    Just as Su Bai was about to speak, Iris'' phone rang.


    "It''s a competitor!"


    Aries said.


    The lightning boy reacted quickly and rushed out in an instant.


    "I will help first!"

 C1512

    Barry said, and immediately followed out...


    "You... won''t you go?"


    Iris looked at Su Bai who had no plans to leave and asked.


    "I am not the Flash, nor the Flash."


    "By the way, you haven''t said yet, what''s your name?" Iris asked.


    "Su Bai!"


    "You...really faster than my brother and Barry?" Iris asked curiously.


    "Did you... have sex with Barry?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Iris froze for a moment and said annoyedly: "Why do you...how do you ask about this kind of thing."


    "It doesn''t seem to be, Barry...is really not fast enough!"


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Iris was angry and did not speak.


    The atmosphere calmed down suddenly.


    After almost ten minutes or so, lightning suddenly lit up.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Barry came back, still holding Lightning Boy.


    "Wally!"


    Iris hurriedly called.


    "He''s injured, but... the quicker''s injury is recovering very quickly, he should be fine!"


    "This time... I''m afraid not necessarily!"


    Su Bai glanced at the Lightning Boy, not knowing what the impact was. Obviously, the Lightning Boy''s injury has not recovered!


    "Why, how could this happen."


    "Send to the hospital first!"


    ...


    Half an hour later, in the hospital.


    Although Lightning Boy''s injury is not fatal, it is also very serious. After the first aid, the person is still in a coma.


    "What did you do?"


    Su Bai asked Barry.


    Barry said bitterly: "I want to help, but he... is too careless!"


    In front of Iris, it is hard to speak straight.


    After being hit by Barry and Su Bai, the Lightning boy was anxious to prove himself, and then...sorrowfully, he was injured by the competitors!


    If Barry wasn''t followed this time, I''m afraid the Lightning Kid would have to hang up!


    I have to say that the Lightning boy was sadly reminded.


    A good lightning boy, the hero of Midtown, also claims to be the fastest.


    As a result, a competitor has never understood, and a Barry came out faster than him, and the result...there is another faster than Barry!


    This blow... is too strong!


    Chapter 0012 competitor, die!


    "It must be corrected..."


    The lightning boy was injured and dying, which made Barry more determined to change all this!


    The best and easiest way is naturally to travel back to stop oneself from saving his mother, and let all this return to the original trajectory.


    There was a small news on the TV in the corridor.


    Regarding the war between Atlantis and the Amazon, in a short period of time, the war seems to have expanded, and human forces have begun to be affected. At this rate, I am afraid that it will not take a few days. The so-called World War III It just broke out!


    "If all this is changed, will this... still exist?"


    Barry asked suddenly.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "I don''t know, but I know that even if you cross back, there will be changes! But this change shouldn''t be too big, at least it won''t be like this world! If you are right, you cross back. Later, it will create a new timeline, but it is orthodox, or the kind of change that the timeline can accept! Because your mother¡¯s death has become a landmark event on the timeline. On the principle of not changing this, time The line can be regarded as orthodox!"


    "If this is the case, then this world may disappear, or it may... continue to exist as an independent world, the world of flashpoint!"

 C1513

    "that¡­¡­"


    Barry watched the news on TV with a heavy expression.


    If this world continues to exist, and I return to the original world, wouldn''t this world still have to go through wars, there may be countless deaths, and this... all caused by him.Although he is not sure that the world will still exist after the change, as long as he thinks this way, he can''t bear to leave like this!


    "I want to stop this war!"


    Barry turned to Su defeated.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "Guess you would say that."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Iris'' scream suddenly sounded, followed by a red light flashing, Iris was gone!


    "It''s a competitor!"


    Before he could think about it, Barry had already caught up.


    "Well, if you don''t stop all of this, I guess Barry won''t go back. It just so happens that Carla and the others can''t stand it anymore. Maybe you can do something!"


    Su Bai murmured, and ran after him.


    An abandoned factory.


    Competitors and the Flash almost appeared behind their feet.


    "Let her go!"


    Barry shouted.


    "Yes, as long as you beat me!" the competitor said triumphantly.


    Barry didn''t say much, and directly tried to save Aris back.


    Unfortunately, the speed of competitors is really not slow, Barry does not have an overwhelming advantage, and as he uses his abilities, the influence of the timeline on her is getting greater and greater, and his speed is decreasing sharply!


    "Puff!"


    Barry fell to the ground.


    The competitor grabbed Iris, looked at Barry and said, "It seems that you have no chance to save her!"


    The competitor''s hand shook quickly, and slammed down towards Iris.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Barry yelled in sorrow, but soon he discovered that the competitor''s hand knife had fallen through, and Iris was gone!


    Immediately in the distance next to him, Su Bai saw the dazed Iris!


    "Who!"


    The competitors shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a person Shi Shiran coming from a distance.


    "Is it you?" the competitor asked, looking at this man, frowning.


    Come, it is Su Bai!


    "You are too slow!" Su Bai said lightly.


    slow?


    I defeated the Lightning boy and defeated this guy. Now someone says he is slow?


    "It seems that you are also a fast, very good! I can beat an opponent again to prove that I am the fastest. I, competitor, Edward Clarice, report your name!" The competitor moved towards Su Bai said.


    "It''s not necessary!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "I don''t want to beat an opponent without knowing his name."


    "Your worry is unnecessary, because you have no chance of defeating me! To be honest, I really don''t have any interest in a dragon character like you, after all... the villain of the haste wouldn''t be a boss if he didn''t live last season. So, if you leave now, I can let you go. Otherwise, I will do it...you will die!"


    "I will die? Haha, this is the funniest joke I have ever heard!"


    The competitor laughed disapprovingly. Although Su Bai had just left him, he felt that maybe he was not very focused at the time!


    "Hey... some people think that they are fast, but countless experience has proved that... they will eventually be beaten in the face!"


    Su Bai sighed, his hands shook slightly.


    "Be careful!"


    "Huh, come on..." the competitor said confidently, staring at Su Bai!

 C1514

    One second, two seconds...


    He found that Su Bai had not moved. Is it just a bluff?


    Wait, his hand... why is there blood on his hand?


    Where''s the blood?


    It hurts... Sudden pain came from the heart, and the competitor subconsciously looked down at it. He didn''t know when... a wound appeared in his chest!


    He was familiar with this wound, it was caused by a quick hand knife!


    "What... when..."


    The competitor looked at Su Bai in disbelief, he didn''t even react at all!


    "I told you to be careful!"


    "Tell you, you will die!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell lightly, and the competitor fell to the ground with a thump!


    died!


    Just die like this?


    Both Barry and Iris were shocked!


    Although I probably knew that Su lost quickly, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast that ordinary people like Iris couldn''t react, but even quick competitors like competitors couldn''t react. Su lost... after all. Where is it going?


    "How did you become faster!"


    Barry feels that his speed has improved very quickly. He even thought that he might catch up with Su defeat, if not, it is almost the same!


    But now he found out.


    Instead of catching up with Su Bai, he...the distance is getting bigger and bigger!


    This is normal, after all, Su Bai has been improving his speed!


    He is at least about seven or eight times faster than Barry!


    "Competitors solve it, it''s time to deal with other things!" Su Bai said slowly.


    Chapter 0013 The War Between Atlantis And Amazon


    Hotel suites.


    Su Bai talked to the Kara trio about the war between Amazon and Atlantis, especially Barry''s speculation about the existence of the world after crossing back.Like Barry, Cara didn''t want to take risks. After all, no one could be sure that this world still existed. Cara, who was full of justice, agreed to this idea almost without hesitation.


    Stop this war!


    Justice, regardless of the universe, even if there is only the slightest possibility, can not be ignored!


    What''s more, this still involves the crisis of the entire planet!


    Su Bai obviously also expected that Kara would make such a decision. After all, the hero must be a hero for a reason.


    There are many pure heroes.


    Understandable but unacceptable.


    This is Su Bai''s view of heroes!


    After killing the competitor, Su Bai returned.


    Barry would definitely want to be alone with Iris. After all, this is the last chance. Whether he can get to the base is up to now!


    Now that they decided to stop this war, Kara, Alex and others began to study the affairs of Atlantis and Amazon!This investigation revealed the reason for the war, which is a terrible emotional reason!This war was caused by the relationship between Aquaman and the Amazon queen.


    Dog blood?


    But this kind of factor is more difficult to adjust.


    "From the current information, it seems that these two people are probably not the kind of personality that can listen to people''s advice! It is almost impossible for them to stop fighting. And the root cause is not so easy to solve, so... ¡­" Alex frowned: "If you want to stop this battle quickly, the best way is to get one or both of them! In this way, there may be a chance!"


    "just¡­¡­"


    "Just what?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s not easy."


    "Whether it is Atlantis or Amazon, the strength and influence are very large! If we rely on us alone, I am afraid it will be difficult!" Alex said.


    "Moreover, even if we can succeed, what will happen after we are gone? It is difficult to completely resolve this war!" Karadao.


    "So, the best way is to kill both of them?" Su Bai said the most direct way.


    but¡­¡­

 C1515

    You don''t have to think about it, Kara would not agree with this approach.


    Kara can accept Su Bai''s killing, some of the more threatening villains, but killing and indiscriminate killing are two different things!


    If it must be done, if their war affects humans, then it is acceptable to kill one of them.But if it is for the sake of extinction to kill the roots of the two forces, this Kara can not accept it.


    "Doesn''t this world have heroes? For example, Batman, or the biohazard? Maybe we can ask them to help, in this way... we can avoid future wars!" Alex said.


    Su Bai shrugged noncommittal.


    "Just be happy!"


    He is not a hero with a sense of justice, and there is nothing in this world that has to do with him, and he cares about it!So he doesn''t really matter what he does, but Barry or Cara, they plan to do it, so just do it!


    Especially if Kara and the others are happy, after all, this time I also brought them on vacation!


    Since there are many people who haven''t appeared in the flashpoint world, Su Bai plans to find heroes in the direction of the Justice League.


    What is currently known is a steel bone and Batman.


    Aquaman is now a big boss, and Wonder Woman does not seem to exist, or it may be the current Amazon queen, these two giants don''t need to think about it, and the Flash is on his side!


    So, the Justice League has not yet appeared, only Superman and Green Lantern?


    Green Lantern often mixes with the universe, it is indeed a bit surprised that Superman did not appear!


    Night is coming!


    In the middle of the night, Barry came.


    His speed is obviously affected, but it''s not a big problem for now!


    Seeing Barry''s appearance, Su Bai knew that this innocent Flash still didn''t succeed!


    "Carla, Barry, you two went to Atlantis and Amazon to investigate the situation separately, Xi Fang, Alex, you stay and continue to pay attention to the development!"


    Su Bai made arrangements, and soon Barry and Carla left.


    Although it is late at night, it is not bad for them to take a rest or not!


    Everyone has things to do, and Su Bai is idle, so he... went back to the room to absorb cosmic energy!


    At noon the next day, Su Bai left the hotel.


    Gotham, the bat cave.


    Batman''s base!


    At this time Batman is drinking wine, looking at the picture of the clown with a complex expression!


    The son was shot and his wife became insane and turned into a clown. For Thomas Wayne, this is indeed an unforgettable sadness!


    "Wow!"


    There was a burst of air behind him, and Batman was surprised, turned around, and shot.


    The bat dart was thrown sharply.


    In Su Bai''s sight, the bat dart flew towards him very slowly, and slightly stretched out his hand to grab the bat dart, Su Bai said: "This is not a kind of hospitality, right?"


    "How did you find here?"


    "I''m quite familiar with your house!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Why?" Batman asked in a deep voice.


    "Why? Uh... because I''m the godfather of your son Bruce Wayne?" Su Bai thought for a while and smiled.


    "You''d better not make a joke about this!" Batman''s expression has already begun to solemn, son, obviously is his taboo.


    "If it''s the you I know, maybe I''ll be kidding. But you...I won''t. Although you have the same name and the same face, I''m sorry...We are not familiar!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Yes, we are not familiar, so you''d better give me a reasonable explanation!"


    "Simply put, someone has traveled through time and changed the past, which caused the world to change from the original! In the world in my memory, you and Martha died, and your son became Batman! Of course, you don¡¯t have to believe it. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just here to tell you that I intend to stop the war between Amazon and Atlantis and restore the world to its original state! So, you can choose to help or just ignore it!"


    Chapter 0014 Green Lantern is dead, where''s the ring?


    "Don''t say anything about why I believe you and the like, wasting time. If you believe it, help. If you don''t believe it... just treat it like I have never been here.


    Su Bai felt that Batman wanted to speak but stopped, and blocked his words first.


    To be honest, anyone who suddenly hears this kind of thing will never believe it, especially Batman!But after a moment of silence, Batman spoke: "I promised."


    "Oh? Why?" Su Bai wanted to ask why he agreed so simply.


    "Because this is my world."


    "Whether you say it is true or false, this is my world!"

 C1516

    "makes sense!"


    Su Bai can be indifferent to this world, but Batman will not, this is his world!


    "What are you going to do?" Batman asked simply.


    "I have asked people to investigate the situation on both sides, and some people pay attention to the development of gaffes. The easiest way is to find someone when the two sides have not completely fought! Find other heroes so that after we leave, if this The world still exists, at least you can also face the crises that may occur in the future!"


    "I already have two candidates!"


    "One should be called Clark Kent. He is an alien, a Kryptonian! He landed on Earth in a spacecraft when he was a child. He is called Superman and he is very capable, but I did not find him. You can find him!" After a pause, Su Bai said again: "I don''t know who it is. The title is Green Lantern. There is a green light ring that can be changed by will! This code is called by many people!"


    "Hopefully, these two people will not change much!"


    After Su Bai finished talking here, Batman over there has already found it on the computer.


    Superman, Green Lantern.


    These two are relatively strong in the Justice League, and they are considered top-tier!


    However, the Green Lantern has several generations, the most drama, of course the strongest is Hal Jordan!However, in this lightning world, Su''s defeat is uncertain!


    Without too much delay, Batman has found one of the news!


    "You said it should be this!"


    A picture of a person appeared on the screen, but Su Bai was impressed.


    "This person once showed the kind of ability you said, but it''s a pity... he is dead!"


    "The Green Lantern is dead?" Su Bai asked unexpectedly, "What about the other one?"


    "needs time!"


    Regardless of whether it is a villain or decent, as long as there is a superman in this world, there can be no news!It is not so easy to find, it is very likely that the news is blocked.Looking at Batman¡¯s appearance, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure for a while, but Su Bai had some other ideas!


    About Green Lantern!


    Green Lantern Green Lantern, his ability comes from the green light ring!


    Every Green Lantern has a light ring, which is charged and used regularly. As long as you have enough willpower, you can use the ring to turn energy into an entity according to your imagination and have a strong ability!Now, the Green Lantern of this world is dead, so...what about the ring?


    Green light ring.


    Although Su Bai did not have much interest, after all, this ability was not so useful for him, but he had been thinking about how to help Eric improve his ability!The green light ring is very suitable!


    After all, this thing is universal in the whole universe, and it can be used in other universes as long as it can be charged!


    Glanced at the message about Green Lantern.


    Su Bai disappeared!


    Feeling Su Bai leaving, Batman paused and then continued searching for news!


    John Stewart, the name of the Green Lantern.


    It''s a black man!


    Looks like, Su Bai has no impression, but the identity of the Green Lantern, with the addition of the black man and the name, reminds Su Bai, he seems to be a reserve member of the Green Lantern, officially after Hal Jordan retired from the Green Lantern Corps Becoming a Green Lantern, the appearance rate is quite high, and one of the more famous Earth Green Lanterns!


    According to the information from Batman''s investigation, this John was an architect before, and his family environment and interpersonal relationship are very simple!


    All alone!


    After he died, his property was directly donated to the local area, but he died before the green light became famous. He didn''t know how to deal with the ring, so... he shouldn''t throw it away.Soon, Su Bai came to his city, to the city hall!


    "How can I help you?"


    The staff resembling the receptionist asked.


    "I want to know, who should I call for the relics left after donating the inheritance?" Su Bai asked.


    "You can go there and ask!"


    The man pointed to an office in the distance.


    Su Bai nodded and walked over, but Su Bai did not go in. He directly released his psychic power and probed the memory of the person in charge. A few minutes later, he found the place where John''s relic was placed!


    After the planning of John''s property, some of the relics were stored. These are all worthless things. Plus, no one will claim it, so there is no one to take care of it!According to personal memory, Su Bai came to the place where the relics were stored.


    Found it in John''s remains!


    The result is very smooth!


    At least before Su Bai turned the box and the cabinet to turn over everything, Su Bai found the green light ring!


    The emerald green ring is not conspicuous at first glance, it is so cheap, no one knows, no one thinks what value and energy it has!


    "Only rings, no energy lights?"

 C1517

    The ring was found smoothly, but then Su Bai went over and over but did not find the energy lamp for charging!This is all his relics, which means that the energy lamp may not have been discovered, and I don''t know where it is!Only the ring has no energy light, and it seems that there is no energy on the ring. If you look at it this way, the ring is really an ornament!


    But after thinking about it, Su didn''t feel entangled in defeat.


    Even if there is an energy lamp, it is useless. If the energy of the energy lamp is used up, you have to go to the headquarters of the Green Light Corps to charge the total battery of Oar Star!So... just get the ring. As for charging, let''s talk about it after leaving the world of Flashpoint!Big deal, find a chance to take a trip to Oa Star!


    Putting the green light ring away, Su Bai left directly.


    Item 0015


    "found it?"


    When Su Bai returned to the Batcave, he saw Batman seriously looking at a certain document. After a glance, Su Bai found that it seemed to be a highly classified document of the military.It records that a long time ago, a spacecraft fell from the sky and landed in the metropolis. After that, it was secretly detained and there was no more news!


    In other words, Superman does exist, but he was locked up as soon as he landed on Earth, so there is no trace of Superman activity.


    "He is locked in the Metropolis, a secret underground base of the military!" Batman said.


    "Underground? No wonder!"


    Without the sun, Superman has no superpowers.


    This military base should be relatively strict. Su Bai tried to sense it and found that his psychic abilities were blocked, and he could not sense Superman at all!However, Batman already knows the exact location of this secret base, so the next step is simple!


    ...


    metropolis.


    Linhai Dam!


    It seems normal, but who would have thought that the underground nearby would be a secret military base?


    "The guards here are very strict. Even if you sneak in, I''m afraid the military won''t hand them over to you. What are you going to do?" Batman asked Su Bai.


    "How to do it?"


    Su Bai smiled and raised his fingers slightly.


    This action made Batman a little puzzled, he didn''t know what he was doing, but soon... he felt the ground began to tremble slightly, and slowly began to crack, as if something was about to come out!


    Along with the ground cracking, there was a loud bang, and soon... a huge crack or gap appeared not far away. After that, I heard a click, and Su Wei walked over. Batman hurriedly followed and bowed his head. When I looked down, I discovered that there was a layer of steel plate in the crack, but it was now cracked.


    "How did you do it?" Batman asked in surprise.


    "superpower!"


    Su Bai explained casually, he had already jumped down.


    This base is still relatively deep.


    Just after landing, I saw a group of soldiers rushing over.


    There is no need for negotiation or nonsense in this case.The other party will not have this idea at all. If you care about whoever you are, take it down first.


    Da da da!


    Da da da!


    The bullet came crazy.


    Batman landed and just planned to use a cloak to block bullets. It is estimated that his cloak should also be of special material, but soon he found that it was useless to do so!When the bullet hit, Su Bai just stretched out his hand slowly, and the bullet stopped by himself in front of his palm, followed by a clatter and scattered on the ground.


    Immediately after Batman, he didn''t see what Su Bai was doing, he heard the thumping and thumping sound, and the soldiers fainted and fell to the ground one by one!


    At this time, Batman didn''t ask how Su Bai did it, and directly followed Su Bai to walk in.


    Su lost first, Batman behind.


    Naturally, I met many soldiers along the way, but Su Bai didn''t make a move at all, and the powerful spiritual coercion passed by and he fainted!


    From Batman''s point of view, Su Bai seemed to have a kind of magic power, except for himself, as long as he was close to him, he would be directly fainted.


    There were a lot of people in this base, but it was a pity that under Su Bai''s power that was almost as powerful as a god, all of them fainted!


    Batman quickly found the cell where Superman was being held on the computer, and then opened it!


    When the cell was opened, there were glass containers inside.


    Some were free, and some seemed to have something like a corpse floating in it. In the last glass container, Su Bai saw someone who looked like Superman!


    It''s too embarrassing!


    It''s almost skinny, he''s all out of shape, and although he looks alive, he is also very weak!


    When Su Bai came in with Batman, his face showed alertness and fear!


    This is normal!


    Here, he can hardly see people dressed like Batman, and he should be able to hear some of the previous voices, right?

 C1518

    "Crack!"


    The glass shattered instantly, shrank into a ball, clutching his head!


    "You... who are you?"


    He said tremblingly.


    Hearing that he could speak English, Su Bai knew that although he was controlled by the military since he was a child, he should also know some common things!


    "Come to save your man!"


    "Do you want to go out to shine the sun, become a hero, and...get freedom?" Su Bai asked.


    "Freedom? I... can I?" Superman asked hesitantly.


    "Listen to me, you can!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he reached out and grabbed Superman!


    Superman did not resist at all, did not dare, and did not have the ability?Who knows, Su Bai didn''t care, and took Superman directly out of this underground base, and then left him on the ground!


    Whoosh!


    Batman jumped up, watching Superman kneeling on the ground, his head up and feeling the sun.


    Feel the yellow sun!


    Soon, Batman couldn''t help showing a look of surprise.


    Under the shining of the sun, Superman is changing rapidly.


    The original lean body was rapidly becoming thicker, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to go from a skinny state as if it could be blown away by a gust of wind. He became a muscular strong man. It seemed that he was full of strength and his temperament. It feels completely different!The expressions in his eyes all changed to radiance, completely different from the timid, gloomy and gloomy that before!


    "Kryptonian!"


    Batman thought of what Su Bai had said before.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Superman turned his head and asked Su Bai.


    "Resolve these flies first!"


    Su Bai looked at the dozens of fighter jets flying over in the distance. It was obvious that this base was more important. After such a short time, the military knew that something was wrong here and sent troops directly.


    Superman glanced at him and nodded, his body floated slowly.


    Seeing the fighter plane approaching, the laser beam hit out directly.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and soon several fighters exploded!


    The bullet started to hit Superman frantically, but there was no reaction at all when it hit Superman, and all the patters fell.Immediately afterwards, he heard a bang, the sound barrier appeared, and Superman rushed out directly.


    A few seconds later.


    See the remaining helicopters exploding like fireworks one after another!


    Chapter 0016 Atlantis


    The explosion sounded one after another, and the firelight was like fireworks in the sky.


    During the explosion, one person slowly floated and then came.


    Shocked!


    Batman looked at Superman in astonishment. This guy who was as skinny as he might die at any time was so strong?Batman couldn''t help looking at Su Bai. Before that, he had never known superhuman aliens, he said!It seems... what he said before is most likely true!


    "What to do next?"


    Superman and Batman looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t speak but looked into the distance, a flash of lightning was coming quickly, and after a while, the Flash arrived!


    "What did you find?"


    "Atlantis is deploying a doomsday device. If this thing explodes, it may destroy the entire continent!" Barry said in a deep voice, then glanced at Batman and Superman.


    He has heard of Batman, but...who is this?


    "This is the Flash, this is Batman and Superman!"


    "This is the guy I said travels through time!"


    Su Bai said to Batman, and Batman watched the Flash silently.

 C1519

    Immediately afterwards, I heard Barry continue to say: "The war is getting faster and faster. Atlantis has sunk many continents, and Amazon has also invaded the United Kingdom. Before I came back, I saw secret troops seem to be looking for The location of that doomsday device in Atlantis!"


    "It should be steel!"


    Batman answered.


    The ability to receive information with steel bones must have already known the existence of the Doomsday Device, and it is normal for him to send someone to investigate!


    "The Flash, Batman, go see where the two sides will fight, and be prepared. In addition, tell the steel frame not to be lazy, this is your world!" Su Bai commanded, and the Flash looked at Batman. , And then disappeared with a swish of him.


    "You follow me, do whatever I ask you to do!"


    Su Bai moved towards Superman.


    Superman nodded silently.


    ...


    On the precarious sea, an aircraft carrier half sank above the sea.


    A ship was moving fast and it seemed to be a ship of the US military. It didn''t take long for the sea to suddenly agitate, and a huge monster came out of the seabed.A big guy who could not say whether it was a submarine or a boat got out.As soon as he came out, he launched an attack on this side.


    "No, it was found."


    Shouted a bald head.


    "Fight back!"


    A person next to him slowly spoke, holding a gun in one hand and a knife in the other.


    Immediately afterwards, the rope of water energy was lowered from the opposite side, and soon, the Atlantis warriors began to invade.


    The battle begins!


    Tragic!


    Very tragic, almost a short fight, with heavy casualties on both sides, this... is the cruelty of war!


    Distance in the air.


    Su Bai and Superman slowly float in the air to watch the battle here.


    "A lot of familiar faces!"


    "This bald head is Lex Luther? Is that a good person in Flashpoint?"


    "One shot and one knife, familiar mask and uniform, this is the death knell!"


    A man with the ability to emit sound waves with both hands overturned several Atlanteans, but he was shot and fell to the ground soon.Atlantis''s ancient technology is still very powerful, and it looks closer to alien technology!On the other side, a man released the ice to freeze several opponents, but unfortunately... there were too many Atlantis people, and the attacks were too dense, and soon ended up just like the man in front of him.


    Looking at Atlantis, I saw a man jumping down, using water magic with both hands to kill the Quartet. On the other side, a girl moved around and moved dexterously among the crowd. After passing, only left Several dead bodies!


    "It''s really decisive to start!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, the release of the spiritual ability roughly understood the identity of the people on Atlantis.


    Atlantis!


    After I go back, Su Bai will explore it. Although it may not be the same, it doesn''t hurt to find out!


    Before long, only the death knell was still resisting, but after a guy with a mask and a wand appeared on the other side, the death knell had already begun and it was solved soon!


    In this world, Atlantis is really...a bit overwhelming!


    The masked man is holding a magic wand, beside him is a man in a black uniform with an oval helmet, and three people behind him!


    Two men and one woman!


    "Lord of the sea, devil fish, first generation, second generation sea hero, aquatic girl!"


    This should be a more important figure in Atlantis, right?But... In the Orthodox world, the Ocean Lord and the Devil Fish are both Neptune''s opponents. As for this... Obviously, they are all Neptune''s men!


    The battle is over...


    Aquaman appeared!


    The iconic uniform is added with a trident.


    Very typical Aquaman shape!


    As one of the seven giants, Su Bai didn''t know much about this Sea King!


    "It''s a surface person, Your Majesty, not an Amazonian!" When the Sea King walked over, the Ocean Lord said with his head down.


    "The same should be killed, they are hindering me!" Sea King said lightly, at this time or Luther was brought over.Luther did not panic, nor was he afraid, but clicked on his watch."At least my calculation is correct." After speaking, he raised his head and faced death calmly!


    Aquaman looked at Luther condescendingly, and suddenly stabbed the trident in his hand.


    With blood splashing, Luther slowly fell to the ground.

 C1520

    There is no expression on Aquaman''s face, it can be seen how cruel it is!


    "Tsk tsk."


    Seeing the sea king''s ship swaying away like this, Su Bai tutted twice.


    "Shall we... do something?"


    Superman asked suspiciously.


    When I came here, I watched the lives and deaths below, but now the battle is over, everyone is going to leave, and I haven''t seen what Su Bai is going to do!


    "Do you want to be free?" Su Bai asked.


    Superman nodded.


    "Then do nothing. If you want to be free, you have to be a hero and a hero who saves the world. The heat is not enough now!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Did you see that girl?"


    Hai Wang has turned around and went back to rest, completely acting like an emperor.Su Bai pointed at the girl behind the Ocean Lord, and said to Superman: "Catch her!"


    Item 0017


    "Why?" Superman wondered."If you want to take hostages, you should choose more important people!"


    "Do you know a lot? It seems that when you were imprisoned underground, it was not only the manager who suffered the cruel experiments and torture, but also learned a lot!" Su Bai smiled and said to Superman, "However, Let you catch it!"


    Superman was silent for a moment, then flew down with a swish.


    His speed is very fast, but... not absolute, at least in terms of speed alone, he seems to be inferior to the Flash.However, it''s not too slow. When Superman approaches, Atlantis will react and shoot in an instant. It''s a pity that this kind of damage is meaningless to Superman. His target is the water girl!


    The water girl''s alertness and reaction ability were obviously faster than the others, and she rushed over as soon as Superman appeared.


    As everyone knows.


    She is the target!


    With a punch on Superman, Superman did not respond, and followed the trend to catch the main water girl, and flew away with a bang.


    The people below attacked one after another, but it was... useless.


    Can only watch Superman leave!


    Soon, someone notified Neptune, but when Neptune came out again, there was no sign of him!


    "Your Majesty, I will find Tula as soon as possible!"


    The Ocean Lord said in a deep voice.


    "No need, business matters!" Sea King said lightly, with no intention of going to rescue or looking for Tula!


    The Ocean Lord and others hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and said yes!


    In a hotel room!


    Superman is sitting on the TV and watching the news in the bedroom.


    The big water girl was tied to the bed, and Su Bai sat aside!


    After Superman captured her back, Su Bai directly plunged her into a coma.


    Then came here, let Superman watch TV, learn knowledge that can''t be learned underground, and study the water girl in the room!


    Wait for everything to get back on track.


    Su Bai will definitely explore Atlantis!But he didn''t understand this, so he caught Tula!


    Regarding Atlantis, what Su Bai is most interested in is not the Atlanteans, nor the underwater world, or ancient weapons, but Mera!


    As a native of Atlantis, Mera can control the shape and density of water in addition to her regular and powerful physical fitness. She is very good at and powerful!As the queen of Atlantis and the wife of Aquaman, Mera is extremely outstanding in both her status and appearance!According to some of his understanding and laws of this flashpoint world, he can just cut his head when he returns to the orthodox world!


    "You...Who are you, what place is this?"


    Just thinking about it, the Shui Xing girl woke up.


    As soon as I woke up, I was struggling with excitement and ferociousness. It is a pity...The rope that Su Bai tied himself, although it looks like an ordinary rope, is actually...hehe...


    "My name is Su Bai, but you may not know me! I asked him to arrest you, you should still have an impression!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The water girl reacted immediately, thinking of Superman!


    "What do you want to do? You had better let me go, otherwise we Atlantis people would never let you go!" The Shui Xing girl shouted sharply.


    Su Bai laughed: "Really? Do you know how long you have been in a coma?"


    "How long has it been?"

 C1521

    "Three hours!" Su Bai thought for a while and said: "When I left, I didn''t hide the trace. If Aquaman wanted to find you, he would have found it for so long. Do you know why it hasn''t been there yet? Because... you have nothing to do. critical!"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Impossible?" Su Bai said mockingly looking at Tula''s appearance."You really think how important you are. Although I don''t know much about your Sea King''s character,...you should understand? That is a cruel character. Do you think he cares about your life and death? Especially In this critical period?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Tula''s steadfast expression gradually softened, and she gradually lost her confidence as she recalled the character of Aquaman.


    Because she knows.


    What Su Bai, who caught himself, said is true!


    Aquaman is not only cold-blooded to the people on the surface, but also cold-blooded to the Amazons, as well as to himself...


    "What do you want to do when you catch me? Since you know that Aquaman doesn''t care about my life or death, you should know that it''s useless to catch me, Aquaman, Atlantis, you won''t change your plan because of me!" The water line girl snorted. Said.


    "I know!"


    Su Bai laughed: "I don''t plan to do this again!"


    "Then what are you doing with me!"


    The water girl is a little puzzled!


    Su Bai smiled and slowly stretched out his hand and placed it on her smooth lower abdomen. In an instant, the water girl became extremely excited. While struggling fiercely, she cursed: "What do you want to do, take yours away. Hand... bastard, I said take your hand away, otherwise I will kill you, I will kill you..."


    Su Bai looked at the ferocious and angry Shui Xing girl unexpectedly, I didn''t touch any special place, I was so excited.


    Hey, it seems that she is still a Zhenlie girl!


    Originally, Su Bai didn''t have any ideas, but now, it''s a bit interesting!


    Facing the threats and curses of the Shui Xing girl, Su Bai smiled, but did not stop, slowly moving his hands up from the lower abdomen.The Shui Xing girl scolded and stared at Su Bai''s hand.If she knew laser rays, she would definitely burn her hand?


    "Do you dare, dare to do this, I will never let you go, I swear... I will kill you, I promise!"


    The water girl shouted in grief, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Can only watch Su Bai''s hand on his peak!


    "What are you shouting, what are you scolding, you said you were going to kill me, and you said you wouldn''t let me go, can you do it? You can''t, but what are you shouting? It doesn''t make sense, instead of stopping me. It will make me stronger! To be honest, if you weren''t that excited at first, I really didn''t plan to do anything, but now..."


    "Now, what is it now..." The Shui Xing girl tremblingly said.


    "Now."


    Su Bai thought, and the mirror space opened.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a pull...


    Chapter 0018 Shazan!


    The girl''s clothes were directly torn apart, and the scolding of the shame and angry girl followed.


    Su Bai turned a deaf ear to his ears, his eyes were direct and his hands were arbitrary.


    Screaming, struggling one after another.


    "Swear, scold whatever you want, the harder you scold now, the worse you will be in the future!" Su Bai said with a chuckle, which made Shui Xing Shao stop subconsciously.But when Su Bai tore her clothes apart, the Shui Xing girl couldn''t help but scolded again and began to threaten.Obviously, she should be the kind of personality that can do it without making any noise, and she has a serious lack of vocabulary.


    Over and over again, I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you, there is nothing new!However, her appearance of a loyal and loyal woman made Su Bai even more excited, especially the impact brought by this body between struggles and twists.


    Su Bai directly untied the rope on her feet, and before she was ready to resist, he put his gun on the horse!


    "I will kill you, I will kill you..."


    The girl cursed painfully, and then her voice gradually became smaller!In the end there was only a deep throat...


    After it was over, Su Bai put on his clothes and glanced at the groggy water girl with tears.


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me why I caught you? I know now! Of course, I actually didn¡¯t intend to be so direct. Originally I intended to let you follow me. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s harming you, although there is only a half chance. But it is very possible that you will no longer exist, and it is also possible that although I can still see you, you cannot see me."


    The water girl did not speak and did not respond.


    Su Bai pouted."You stay here for now, and I will see you later."


    Untie the rope in her hand, the girl in the water seemed to wake up from a dream, and subconsciously wanted to get up and attack Su Bai, but unfortunately she did not have this ability at all in her current situation, and she lay down again with a snorting.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai didn''t say anything, and left directly from the mirror image space.


    Anyway, she can''t run away!


    From the mirrored space, Su Bai sat on the sofa, and there were reports on the war on the TV. Superman watched it very seriously. Su Bai took a few glances and found that the situation is developing extremely fast. Many parts of mankind have fallen and fallen into In the chaos.A rebel resistance army has even emerged!


    Watching TV, Su Bai''s thoughts shifted to the water girl.


    In retrospect, it was really a bit unkind just now, it was just hard.However, it was impulsive at the time, men, they have a desire to conquer such fierce women.However, it is possible to save her life, not only because of the flashpoint, but also the next battle.The big deal is to treat her better in the future, let alone go on it, what else!

 C1522

    After adjusting his emotions, Su Bai contacted Alex to learn about everyone''s situation!


    Knowing that everyone had gone back, Su Bai took Superman and passed directly.


    As for the water girl, let''s be here first.


    Anyway, in the mirror space, others can''t find out that they can''t enter, and the water girl can''t run away!


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you run away.


    Because of this battle, the girl in the water is actually just a small character, she can''t control much!


    After returning to the point, Su Bai discovered that there are really many people!


    The originally spacious living room felt crowded.


    Look at the people here!


    First of all, Alex, Xi Fang, and Carla needless to say.Then there is Batman, Flash, and Superman with himself!Then, there are steel frames!Of course, this was expected, but... Seeing those little fur boys who got together, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Su Bai looked at the little fur boys and asked.


    Steel Bone opened his mouth to accept it, obviously he brought it.But before I could speak, I saw the little furry kids suddenly shouting.


    "Shazan!"


    With a loud shout, a wave of lightning appeared in the room, surrounded by these little furry children, followed by a burst of intense light!The sting makes people unable to open their eyes, and the shadows of several little furry children can be clearly seen in the light gradually condense together, and then wait until the light dissipates!


    The little fur boys are gone.


    A man in a red tights and a white cloak appeared.


    This change surprised everyone except Steel Bone and Batman. What happened?


    Also bring a transformation?


    In fact, you don''t need to look at his appearance, Su Bai knows what''s going on just by the sound of a Shazan.


    Shazan!


    Superhero, member of the Justice League.


    Magic department, representative of the power of thunder.


    Su Bai looked at Shazan with interest. He remembered that Shazan was indeed a child, but... there was only one person, right?


    This world turned out to be a shazan with several people, which feels strange!


    Seeing everyone in surprise, Shazan was about to speak triumphantly when he heard Su Bai wave and interrupt: "Shazan, well, I know who you are!"


    Shazan was instantly depressed!


    The rise of unhappy mouth!


    "How is the situation?" Su Bai asked Shazan, who ignored the child''s temper.


    "If nothing else, Amazon and Atlantis should start a decisive battle tomorrow. We already have an approximate range of locations. Based on the current intelligence, if Atlantis is defeated, it may be Activating the doomsday device directly triggers a nuclear war!" Alex said.


    "Even though Luther was sacrificed, the guards there will probably not be less. If we send people to deal with this doomsday device, the number of people on the battlefield will be reduced." Ganggu continued.


    "Let me go!" Barry volunteered.


    "My mouth is fast, maybe I can''t make it!"


    "Are you sure it''s the fastest?" Su Bai smiled.


    Barry smiled in a jealous moment.


    "Okay, go back and have a good rest. I will explain everything that needs to be explained. Tomorrow, I will go directly to the battlefield to stop Amazon and Atlantis. As for the doomsday device, I will deal with it!" Su Bai said.


    "What are you going to do? Two places at the same time, is it too late? After all, you can''t be in two places at the same time!" Ganggu asked.


    "Are there two places at the same time?" Su Bai smiled.


    Item 0019


    After everyone left, only Su Bai and Kara were left in the room!


    Simply make some preparations for tomorrow and then rest. Su Bai was also very honest and didn''t do anything. One was to recharge his energy, and the other was a catharsis in the water girl.


    This night, Su Bai and others took a steady rest.


    Batman returned to the bat cave to prepare equipment, Superman looked up at the starry sky alone, and the steel frame went back to report the situation. Shazam was still a child after all, but the Flash was saying goodbye to Iris!After stopping this war, everything will change, so this is considered a difference. Although I can see Iris again, it may not be... I know Iris these days!


    Knowing what Barry is going to do, Iris is a little worried and sad!


    Then... something indescribable may have happened.

 C1523

    Because when Su Bai saw Barry the next day, Barry clearly had a sense of transformation, a feeling of becoming a real man!


    Su Bai did not speak, but patted Barry on the shoulder heavily.


    Man.


    it is more than words!


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Let''s go now, what should I do with the Doomsday Device?" Ganggu hurriedly asked.


    "I have already gone!"


    "You''ve already gone? You... aren''t you still here?"


    "Clone!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Ganggu and others were surprised.


    After Barry and the others came, Su Bai asked the puppet clone to deal with the doomsday device!A puppet clone, apart from having no independent thinking and being unable to resurrect to gain abilities, it can basically inherit all of its abilities, but its strength is not weak at all.If you really want to say, if Su Bai wants to fight, you can separate many puppet clones, and the effect is definitely 1+1+1+1!


    ...


    The city is mottled and messy, with traces of war covered everywhere.People have already run away.


    On the left, Atlantis.


    On the right, Amazon!


    People on both sides are gathering, ready to...


    The battle between the two parties is about to start!


    "The Flash, Batman, Supergirl, you guys are in charge of Atlantis."


    "Steel Bone, Shazam, Superman, follow me to Amazon!"


    "Alex, Xi Fang."


    Su Bai looked at the two women and waved his hand suddenly.


    In an instant, an energy barrier surrounded the two of them!


    "You stay here to pay attention to the changes in the battlefield, remote control!"


    After Su Bai''s explanation, everyone hesitated a little, and soon started to act separately.


    Just when they took action on this side, the war began...


    It seems to be the same.


    The warriors of Amazon and Atlantis rushed out from their respective directions, and the two black and heavy armies quickly gathered together, fighting together!


    On the battlefield!


    Only life and death!


    And not only once, you may have just defeated your opponent and survived, and you may be killed by another opponent right after.In this kind of melee, unless your strength has far surpassed it, otherwise... your personal strength is very small!When a person falls down, no one is going to see these corpses, because if you go to see, it is very likely...you will also become a corpse.


    There is only one goal, kill the opponent!


    The leaders on both sides also began to attack, but they were entangled before they could face the enemy.


    The Flash, Batman, and Supergirl have already faced Sea King and others, the Sea Lord, the Black Manta Ray, and the first and second generations of Sea Masters.On the other side, Superman, Steel Bone, and Shazam also faced the Amazon warrior.


    "Who are you guys!"


    In front of Su Bai stood a person, holding a sharp sword, a mantra lasso on his belt, and a queen dress!


    Queen of the Amazon!


    However, it is definitely not Diana.


    But this look, these equipment, feel really alike!


    In addition to the appearance, but the tyrannical and bloodthirsty temperament, this should be the biggest difference!


    Diana also has a noble aura when she is not Wonder Woman, but it is the opposite of her!


    "Bold, look for death!"


    The Amazon queen suddenly swung her sword and slashed towards Su Bai, angrily.Su Bai did not answer her question, but looked at herself with that kind of straight eyes, which made the Amazon queen feel humiliated.


    The sword wind is blowing.


    Su Bai realized that he was distracted because of the thought of Diana.

 C1524

    At a glance, the sword has already come to the front.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, he laughed, and then retreated suddenly. In an instant, the Amazon Queen''s sword fell through.


    "I''m here to persuade you to stop the war. If you lead your people back now, I won''t kill you!" Su Bai said.


    "Don''t kill me?" The Amazon queen laughed furiously."Do you want to stop me from killing Sea King? Okay, only you can kill me like you said. If you can''t do it... just go and die!"


    The voice fell, and the Amazon queen rushed over again.


    As we all know, Amazon''s fighting style is very sturdy and powerful, and it can be said to be the most outstanding fighter!As a queen, she is still a brutal killing queen, not to mention the strength of the Amazon queen.It feels even sharper than Diana, the successive storms are airtight, very fierce!


    Su Bai avoided easily, and found a few who was planning to take action.


    At this moment, a person suddenly flew from the side.


    Su Bai took advantage of the trend to avoid it, only then found out that she seemed to be an Amazonian warrior.After the soldier landed, he stood up and prepared to continue fighting, and Shazam flew over from a distance.


    It seems that her previous opponent was Shazam!


    "Step aside!"


    When the two were about to stand together again, the Amazon queen suddenly shouted, and the mantra lasso was suddenly thrown out.


    Not defeating Su, but Shazan!


    Shazan didn''t expect to be caught in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, the Amazon queen suddenly released a powerful divine power. Through the mantra lasso, Shazam made a painful sound for an instant, followed by the flash of electric light, and Shazam retreated from the state of transformation.


    "kill!"


    The Amazon queen yelled, and...the tragedy happened.


    Those little fur boys were already injured after being beaten back from the transformation state, and none of these Amazon warriors, including the Amazon queen, had any mercy.


    Sharp sword, spear!


    The earth was red with blood.


    Chapter 0020 Captain Atomic?


    Shazam, or a few little furry kids who could be transformed into Shazam, were slaughtered by the Amazon in such a flash.It is true that Shazam is indeed not an ordinary little hairy child, and Su Bai is not a Virgin, not a soft-hearted generation, but seeing the Amazon queen, the Amazon female warriors are so simple and so sharp that they have killed them. be surprised.


    Really worthy of being an Amazon warrior.


    On the battlefield, there is no difference between men and women, young and old, only oneself and the enemy!


    However, this is Shazan, who died so easily, really... without the protagonist''s halo!


    Excited and exclaimed, Su was not too excited even when he was defeated.


    They also found Shazam who was killed in battle, but at this time no one could take care of that much.


    After Shazam was killed, the Amazon queen''s expression did not fluctuate much, she seemed to have just done easy and usual things, and rushed to Su Bai again without stopping.


    The current situation is.


    The Amazon warriors and the Atlantis attacked each other separately, and the powerful figures on both sides were dealing with Batman, Supergirl and the like.


    Three-way melee!


    The Amazon queen''s offensive was very sharp, with a sharp sword, a mantra lasso, and with supernatural power, it felt like a full firepower. Su Bai couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to start.Of course, he was not in a hurry.His puppet clone has arrived at the location of the Atlans Doomsday Device.


    This place is very secretive and guarded by many soldiers.


    However, most of the troops and powerful figures are in battle, so for Su Bai, here is the same as undefended!


    Soon corpses were everywhere, and Su Bai saw the doomsday device!


    This device that can cause a nuclear explosion and destroy the entire continent, Atlantis'' biggest killer!


    I thought it would be an ancient weapon of Atlantis, or some special device, but when Su Bai saw it, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Accident, so unexpected!


    This accident caused Su Bai to lose his mind for a moment, causing him to be accidentally slashed by the Amazon Queen''s sword while he was fighting. Unfortunately... Although the sword was sharp, it did not break Su Bai''s defense at all.So Su Bai didn''t even think about it, but made the Amazon queen even more crazy!


    Su Bai at this time is equivalent to two purposes.


    The deity fights with the Amazon queen, but also controls the puppet clone!


    Two flowers bloomed on each side, and the words were divided into two ends. At this time, the puppet clone appeared in front of the doomsday device, but this device was too unexpected.


    A special glass container with green liquid floating in it, a man who looks like a metal man!


    The silver-white metal feeling of the whole body seems to be falling into some kind of deep sleep, but it is still alive.There are instruments attached to him in the container!


    The so-called doomsday device turned out to be a person!

 C1525

    And this person Su Bai really knows who he is!


    Captain Atom!


    A very capable guy!


    In some versions he used to be a member of the Justice League.


    His ability is difficult to say clearly in a few words, but what is certain is... this guy is a very strong and dangerous guy.If the energy in the body is not controlled well, it is definitely a nuclear explosion!Although I don''t know how Aquaman caught him, but to use him as a doomsday device, I have to say...it is indeed possible!


    If this guy explodes, he does have this ability.


    After all, to some extent, this guy is very similar to Dr. Manhattan, but... not as strong as Dr. Armandon!


    "I didn''t think it was Captain Atomic!"


    Su Bai stared at his mouth with a smile.


    If it was just a device, Su Bai would have been ruined long ago.But since he is Captain Atomic, Su Bai is really reluctant, so it is a pity to kill him like this!


    As a weapon, this guy is no less than Superman!


    This guy can be called a self-destructive man to some extent!


    As long as he is injured and a hole in his body, his energy will get out of control, and then... will blew!But it can be reorganized, it can be said... also a guy who is hard to be killed!


    A weakened version of Doctor Manhattan!


    As a weapon, or as an energy body that can be needed in certain periods, Captain Atomic is still very useful!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai has decided to take away Captain Ato!


    This thing is an unlimited number of nuclear bombs.


    What a pity to throw it here!


    The puppet avatar took Captain Atom away, and was about to take it away from the world when he left.In this way, it is equivalent to the destruction of the Doomsday Device.After solving this problem, Su Bai took back the puppet clone.


    The mantra lasso suddenly flew over, and it was about to defeat the Soviet Union.


    A green force field suddenly appeared.


    In an instant, everything in the force field seemed to slow down.


    The Amazon queen was horrified, watching herself slow to almost stop!


    "The problem of the doomsday device has been solved, it is time to end this war!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, the voice had reached his ears.Soon, everyone couldn''t help but cheer up, without the threat of the doomsday device, it was like a boulder without a heart!After speaking, Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand to grab the mantra lasso and pulled hard, and the mantra lasso fell into his hands!


    Before the Amazon queen was angry and surprised, she saw that Su Bai had backhanded the mantra lasso on her body. In an instant... the Amazon queen had been tied up.


    Before anyone could react, the Amazon queen was thrown out by Su Bai.


    The person was in the air, but suddenly disappeared!


    That kind of feeling, it''s like entering some different space all at once.


    In fact, it was true, he was thrown into the mirror space by Su Bai!


    Of course, Su Bai was not soft-hearted or afraid to kill her.


    It''s just that there are some things to do, which is not convenient for the time being!


    "queen!"


    "You threw the queen there!"


    The Amazon warriors saw that their queen had suddenly disappeared, and they rushed towards Su Bai in anger.


    It''s almost like a swarm.


    In an instant, the surrounding area was densely packed.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, raised his hand, and waved gently!


    Suddenly... a black light lit up.


    boom!


    Chapter 0021 is dead!


    A piece of ashes spread.


    Hundreds of Amazon warriors rushing towards Su Bai disappeared without a trace, and the black ashes left on the ground meant their fate!


    This hand suppressed everyone.


    Amazon Warriors, Superman Batman and others, Atlanteans, and even...Aquaman!

 C1526

    These guys who suddenly appeared are really strong.


    But this person!


    Defeating the Amazon queen, and solving so many Amazon warriors with just a wave of hands, this is really shocking!


    Isn''t this a bit perverted?


    Aquaman asked himself, although he could kill so many people, he could never do that!


    Ignoring everyone''s horror, Su Bai raised his hand slightly.


    Seeing this action, the surrounding people took a few steps back subconsciously, thinking that Su Bai would still make a move, only to find that Su Bai''s father, the ground suddenly trembled, followed by a boom, the ground was sunken, and a deep pit appeared!


    "Cross the line, you die!"


    Su Bai glanced at the Amazon warrior and said lightly.


    Cross the line, you die!


    This is a threat and a humiliation!


    The queen was missing, and so many people died, which really scared most of the Amazon warriors. The main reason was that they were at a loss. But now that Su Bai said, it made a few stubborn people unacceptable.


    "We Amazon fighters are not threatened!"


    A person suddenly yelled and jumped up. The electromagnetic cannon suddenly struck her at the moment her body crossed the deep pit. In an instant, she was crushed to pieces!


    "Who else wants to die, I will fulfill him!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded faintly, but there was no sound around him.


    "Come here and stand here! Whoever crosses the line, kills whoever!"


    Su Bai said to Superman towards Ganggu, and the two quickly came over to block the place.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai turned and walked in the direction of Atlantis.


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, this made the Atlanteans a little afraid of subconsciously. The strength of Su Bai really made people feel unmatched!


    People are like this.


    If you just think he is strong, it may be nothing.


    But if you feel invincible, you will despair!


    The Flash, Supergirl, and Batman were originally dealing with Atlantis, but when they saw Su Bai coming over, they stopped and came to Su Bai''s side.


    Aquaman, black manta ray, sea lord, one or two generations of sea young heroes.


    Behind him is a group of Atlanteans.


    Su Bai stepped out and came to the front.


    "Who are you! This is between me and Amazon!" Hai Wang said in a deep voice.


    "It has nothing to do with me, but... if you make trouble on the human turf, that will not work!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "What do you want!" Hai Wang asked.


    "Very simple! I will give you two paths."


    "Either, you change the place and continue to fight, in short, don''t be on human territory!"


    "Either... I will kill you all!"


    "Haha, hahaha..."


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, Hai Wang suddenly burst out laughing.


    The laugh is crazy!


    Su Bai did not smile or speak, but looked at him quietly, and there was no other sound around.


    Perhaps it was embarrassing that only his own laughter was a bit embarrassing, Hai Wang stopped, and the Trident pointed at Su Bai violently: "Kill us, why are you?"


    "Just rely on this!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and before everyone else could react, his body disappeared in a flash, but suddenly appeared again in the next moment.


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Su Bai like this, Hai Wang was a little confused and didn''t react for a while!


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word, raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp snapping sound fell, and the sea king heard the thumping sound!

 C1527

    Subconsciously looking back, Aquaman was stunned!


    The Atlanteans behind him collapsed a large area, crushed in darkness, and at a glance, no one was standing except for a few people beside him!


    "you¡­¡­"


    "So fast..."


    The Flash couldn''t help exclaiming. Others might not know, but he knew what Su Bai did just now.


    Solved these Amazons with extremely fast speed!


    During the whole process, the Flash could hardly be seen!


    At his speed, you can''t see Su Bai''s actions, you can imagine how fast it is...


    "Is this his real speed?" The Flash thought quietly.


    "Is it enough? If it is not enough, I can continue. Who should I change this time, he... he... or him?"


    Su Bai''s fingers lit on the black manta rays, the sea lord, and the first or second generation of young heroes, and no one could help showing timidity when they pointed it.


    Can''t help but they are not afraid!


    Not to mention what means he used to get the Amazon Queen didn¡¯t know where it went. The only thing that caused the Amazon female warrior to be wiped out in a wave of his hand, and the Atlantis was killed in an instant in the blink of an eye, which meant that he was easy to kill. Is the ability to take their lives without fear?


    Aquaman froze for a moment, his eyes gradually becoming serious.


    "who are you?"


    "My name is Su Bai, you can also call me Mr. Immortal!"


    "Su Bai...Mr. Immortal..."


    Sea King muttered, and slowly said: "I admit that you are very strong, but...I will not retreat! If you want to do it, I will detonate this!"


    As he said, there was something like a remote control button in Aquaman''s hand.


    The remote control of the doomsday device!


    Obviously, he didn''t know that Su Bai had solved the crisis of the doomsday device.


    This... is his hole card!


    "What is this?" Su Bai asked deliberately.


    "This is something that can destroy all continents and extinct mankind!"


    "You take your people and leave, and when my business is finished, I can promise you to reserve a place of residence for you, for the flow of people!" Hai Wang said proudly.


    "Really? What if I refuse?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Then I can press it down!" Hai Wang said.


    "So..."


    Su Bai let out a long groan, seeming to be thinking.


    This reaction made Aquaman very proud and relaxed.


    You are strong, but so what?Don''t you have to be obedient now?


    "I don''t believe you will press it!" Su Bai raised his head suddenly.


    "Do you think I have to lie to you about this kind of thing?" Hai Wang sneered.


    "Really? You''ll know if you try!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the man... disappeared!


    Item 0022


    The disappearance of Su Bai made Aquaman nervous instantly, and hurriedly looked around.At the same time he put his finger on the button of the remote control, he knew that Su Bai was fast, so he would press it as soon as he felt wrong!After waiting for a few seconds, Neptune did not find Su Bai, nor did he feel that he was being attacked, which made Neptune a little surprised.


    A few seconds is not a long time, but it should be a long time for Su Bai, why haven''t they moved yet?


    But soon he knew why.


    The black manta ray behind Hai Wang suddenly snorted, his hand on his chest and his face slowly fell to the ground. It didn''t take long for him to stop twitching and the sound, and everyone discovered that a big hole appeared in the heart of the black manta !


    The heart is gone!


    The next moment, Su Bai appeared quietly.


    Holding a beating heart in your hand!


    "How dare you, how dare you..." Hai Wang roared angrily, holding the remote control and pointing at Su Bai.


    At this time, he even dared to kill his own people. Isn''t he afraid of pressing down to destroy all mankind?

 C1528

    "Why not dare?"


    "You press!"


    Su Bai laughed and said, not at all worried about how Sea King would press down."If you have the ability, you can press it. Anyway, I will definitely not die. When the time comes... I will kill you Atlantis one by one!"


    "Press, press!"


    Su Bai yelled at Sea King to question, Sea King was stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    Is he not afraid?Is he really not afraid of you?Why is he not afraid?


    "If you don''t press it, I will press it!" Su Bai said quietly, and Hai Wang subconsciously wanted to hide the remote control.Su Bai did press it, but it wasn''t the remote control in Neptune''s hand, but the heart of the black manta ray in his own hand!


    Puff!


    The heart was instantly turned into powder, and... Su Bai suddenly came to the front of Hai Wang.


    The sudden appearance, close at hand, made Aquaman subconsciously take a step back.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao did not approach, but stretched out his hand to Hai Shaoxia next to him.


    Shaoxia Hai didn''t respond at all, did not dare to move.


    Even, he thought he was going to die!


    But as a result, Su Bai''s hand was only a few times on his body.


    How many stumbles?


    Shaoxia Hai was stunned, and subconsciously raised his head to look at Su Bai.


    As a result, it happened to see Su Bai retracting his hand, and seeing Shaoxia Hai¡¯s gaze, Su Bai smiled faintly: "Sorry, I have a habit of cleanliness. I am uncomfortable when I get my hands dirty. Let me wipe your clothes!"


    Cleanliness.


    Wipe it!


    Shaoxia Hai looked down at the blood-stained clothes, there was only one thought in his head.


    You have a hobby, don''t use my clothes to wipe it!


    If you are obsessed with cleanliness, don''t burst your heart with your hands!


    "Have you considered it? Press or not?"


    Su Bai ignored Shao Xia Hai, looking at the shameful Sea King and asked lightly.


    Aquaman took a deep breath!


    insult!


    This is the first time he has suffered such insults!


    As the king of Atlantis, the king of the underwater world, he has never been humiliated like this!


    "I will perfect you!"


    Emotions calmed down, Aquaman''s voice became gloomy and cold, and the expression on his whole person looked gloomy.


    This time, he was very determined!


    I pressed my finger hard!


    "You guys are dead!"


    "Everyone will pay for you!"


    Hai Wang snarled and shouted at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded perfunctorily.


    then¡­¡­


    There''s no after that¡­¡­


    Hai Wang found that Su Bai was not worried at all, and the people who brought him there didn''t seem to be panicked.


    The main thing is...


    What about the nuclear explosion?


    Why haven''t you come yet?


    To know the power and speed of the nuclear explosion, it is impossible to have no response!


    Aquaman subconsciously pressed a few more times, but there was still no response.

 C1529

    "you¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Hai Wang looked up at Su Bai."what have you done!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the weapon of your doomsday device is quite useful. It''s a pity to ruin it, so I plan to keep it myself!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "This is impossible... this is impossible..."


    "You... I want to kill you!"


    The angry Sea King yelled and threw the remote control at Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t bother to move, his neck slightly crooked, the remote control had already flown over, followed by... Hai Wang waved his trident and rushed over!


    "Snapped!"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and held the trident.


    A kind of hideous pride appeared on the face of Sea King instantly, followed by huge energy emitted from the trident!


    Trident.


    King of Atlantis, a symbol of power.


    Very powerful artifact!


    Aquaman could already imagine what Su Bai would look like when he suffered a divine attack. The powerful golden energy ray flooded Su Bai, but Su Bai had no intention of letting go!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The energy surged, but Su Bai did not respond.


    Sink into the sea!These energies are like sinking into the sea, without causing any waves!


    "how is this possible!"


    Sea King yelled aloud, and at the same time stretched out his other hand, holding the trident in both hands and suddenly activated energy.


    however.


    The result is the same!


    No matter how much energy Neptune released, there was no effect. Su Bai was like a vast ocean. After this energy entered, even the slightest wave of waves did not splash.


    Seeing Aquaman in shock.


    Su Bai laughed!


    Raising his hand, Su Bai said: "Return it to you!"


    In an instant, the golden energy gathered in his hands and suddenly hit the Sea King!


    boom!


    Sea King''s body was blasted and flew out instantly, and the powerful energy caused him to faint instantly.


    "Fly for me!"


    Su Bai grabbed the empty palm of his hand and moved upward.


    The sea king who flew out seemed to be controlled, and flew to the sky in an instant!


    Seeing Aquaman flying higher and higher, Su Bai''s other hand shook slightly, and the trident flew up and turned around in the air, and then fell into Su Bai''s hand.


    I have to say that Aquaman is still quite strong!


    The blow just hurt him, but it wasn''t serious. Didn''t you see where the attack was, even the wound?


    but¡­¡­


    Su Bai is very curious, can he stop the Trident!


    Damn it!


    Su Bai plunged the trident into the ground abruptly, with three pointed ends pointing upwards.


    Subsequently, Su Bai turned and walked.


    This move of him stunned everyone.


    What is he doing?


    Item 0023


    Looking at the trident on the ground, watching the Sea King who is still in the air.


    Everyone looked at Su Bai who turned and left.

 C1530

    Is he going to stop and stop fighting?


    No matter how you look at it, it seems to mean that, which makes the Ocean Lord and the first or second generation of Sea Shao Xia a little happy.


    The doomsday device failed, and Su Bai was so powerful that it made people desperate.


    If he really stopped, this seems pretty good too!


    After all, the Amazon queen is missing, and Amazon¡¯s loss is not small. It can be said that the suspension at this time is different from the original plan and cannot occupy the ground, but at least... part of the goal has been achieved!Atlantis is different from Amazon. Atlantis¡¯s territory is on the bottom of the sea. If there is nothing wrong, there will be no conflict. After destroying the Doomsday device and showing his strength, Su Bai chose to stop at this time. !


    And they discovered Superman from the very beginning, and naturally recognized that he had robbed the water girl.They were still wondering who Superman is and why they want to catch the water girl, but now the truth is revealed.He is this Su Bai''s person, so... it is very likely that Su Bai asked him to catch the girl in the water, maybe... there is such a relationship, so he didn''t fight to the end?


    The more you think about it, the more these three people think it is possible!


    Even the Sea Lord thinks more!


    The sea lord is the half brother of the sea king, he is an important helper of the sea king in this world, and he is also a very ambitious guy!


    He even thought that he could maintain a relationship with Su Bai through the Water Walk Girl. With Su Bai''s strength and the orders that these people obeyed, if he joined forces with Atlantis, would it not be easy to conquer the mainland?Thinking of this, the Ocean Lord felt that at this time we should have a good relationship with Su Pai. He hesitated for a moment, and the Ocean Lord spoke.


    "Thank you!"


    Yes, Thanks!


    Very abrupt and very strange.


    But everyone knew what he meant, after all, the meaning of Su Bai''s move seemed too obvious!


    "Thank you?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly. I didn''t expect the Ocean Lord to say something like this. What did he do for his brain?


    Shaking his head, Su Bai slowly raised his hand!


    When the Ocean Lord and others guessed what he meant to express, they saw that Su Bai''s arm was bound to wave!


    In an instant, the sea king in the air suddenly fell from the air like a fired cannonball!


    "this is?"


    "No... not good..."


    The Ocean Lord was still guessing, but suddenly reacted.


    Aquaman is falling.


    Although this speed is very fast, it is not enough to kill the sea king.


    However, when the sea lord discovered that the direction of the sea king''s fall was exactly where the trident was inserted, he suddenly reacted!


    What to stop, what to truce.


    Su Bai TM has no such meaning at all!


    Flutter!


    Aquaman descended very fast, almost falling in the blink of an eye.At such a fast speed, one can imagine how strong the impact was. When he touched the trident behind his back, the three pointed heads had penetrated and directly penetrated the body of the sea king.


    The huge pain caused Sea King to scream instantly.


    He arched his body and tried to grab the trident with his hands. Unfortunately, just such movements made him very laborious and painful. When his hands were about to touch the trident, he finally dropped slowly and weakly.


    The trident was stuck on the ground, and the body of the sea king was stuck.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    No one thought that Sea King would die like this.


    This... this is so humiliating!


    Especially the Lord of the Seas just said thank you, which is even more embarrassing.


    Insert the halberd, turn around, let the sea king drop the halberd from the air and die!


    This is Aquaman?


    Caused three world wars, the king of Atlantis!


    It turned out to be such a humiliating method of death.


    Even if you die face to face, it''s all right.


    The only thing that Sea King could see before he died was Su Bai''s back...


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The Ocean Lord shouted angrily and rushed towards Su Bai. Su Bai did not turn around, but opened his palm.

 C1531

    On the ground, the trident suddenly moved.


    Sea King''s body was still taken down, and the trident flew to Su Bai''s hand with a search.


    Su Bai played a trick and turned his trident.


    No turning back, no turning around.


    The trident stabs back gently!


    Flutter...


    The trident has penetrated the chest of the ocean collar!


    "No, it''s impossible...you...how can you control the trident..."


    Su Bai pulled out the trident abruptly without saying a word, and proceeded on his own.


    "This is the end of the war. I will give you two hours to get out of here! Two hours later, the ones who are still here... die!"


    Su Bai''s tone was plain, but it made people shudder.


    "Steel bone." Su Bai suddenly shouted.


    Although Gang Bone is a biochemical person, but at this time, he feels agitated.


    "I''m here!"


    "My task is complete, you will handle the rest."


    "Carla, Alex, Xi Fang, and the Flash, let''s go!"


    "I...I am!"


    Hearing that Su Bai had asked someone to leave but didn''t call him, Superman couldn''t help but ask.


    "I believe no one should dare to lock you up, so you can stay and help. And... I only said to give you freedom, but I didn''t say to let you follow me!" Su Bai said flatly, and then took The three women and the Flash teleported away directly.


    Atlantis, Amazon.


    Aquaman, Queen of the Amazon.


    The third world war!


    No matter how you look at it, it is a war that is not so easy to resolve, but it is almost under the influence of Soviet defeat alone.


    The war ended in this way.


    Shazam is dead.


    Aquaman is dead.


    The black manta ray is dead.


    The lord of the sea is dead.


    The Amazon queen is missing.


    Countless soldiers on both sides are dead!


    It can be said that except for Shazan, these... are all related to Su Bai!


    Hotel suites!


    After returning, Su Bai said to the Flash: "How are you?"


    "The influence is getting bigger and bigger." The Flash said.


    The more speed is used, the greater his influence.


    "Give you one more day. At this time tomorrow, you bring the flashback and we leave here..."


    "It''s the last day, enjoy it... Wait until you go back and think of a chance, but you have to work hard!"


    Su Bai blinked and showed Barry a look that a man knew!


    Item 0024


    How could a little brother like Barry resemble an old driver like Su Bai? He was embarrassed to talk about this topic, and even embarrassed to pick it up. He just nodded with a dodge in his eyes, and then disappeared!


    In this regard, Su Bai just smiled and said nothing.


    Brother Xiaochu will become an old driver sooner or later!


    "I will go out for a trip, and I may not come back at night, so rest yourself and pack your things!"


    Su Bai said to the three women, but the three women did not ask, then Su Bai left with the trident.


    next moment.

 C1532

    Somewhere in the mirror space.


    Su Bai appeared suddenly, and glanced at the Amazon queen who was unable to move because of the mantra lasso, Su Bai laughed!


    In the previous battle, Su Bai used the mantra lasso to trap the Queen of Amazon and threw it directly into the mirror space. The characteristics of the mirror space no longer need to be said, so she clearly saw the whole process of the end of the war, and saw that Su Bai has How powerful!Especially the death of Aquaman, the Queen of Amazon is desperate!


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    Seeing Su Bai appeared, the Amazon Queen said calmly.


    Su Bai laughed and looked at the Amazon Queen without a word.


    As the queen of Amazon, the ruler of Amazon!


    She is all good things!


    Whether it is the mantra lasso tied to her now, or armor, bracelets, or even boots, this is all magic!


    Such equipment.


    Diana has a set too!


    Although it may be different in shape or name, the functions are similar.These core things, even the flash point, will cause too much change!If it wasn''t because Diana had a relationship with herself, I''m afraid it would not be the unknown Amazon queen who appeared here, but Diana!Well, this equipment is naturally no different from Diana''s!


    "You, what are you doing!"


    The Amazon queen tremblingly shouted, Su Bai had already squatted beside her and began to move her hands and feet, picking up her clothes!


    She thought that Su Bai might let her go, and thought that she might kill her.


    But she never expected that Su Bai would do this!


    "You... kill me if you have the ability, don''t want to humiliate me, stop, stop quickly..." The Amazon queen yelled in grief, but Su Bai ignored so much. All of her equipment has been unplugged, leaving her only a pair of underwear!Looking at the grief and anger of the Amazon queen.


    Su Bai slapped her ass fiercely, and the lasso suddenly changed and strangled her neck!


    "If you want to die, you still want to live!"


    The power of the mantra lasso can make people tell the truth!


    At this time, although the Amazon queen did not want to give in or beg for mercy, she said the opposite.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Haha, just now you were dying to live, but you still want to live!" Seeing the bashful eyes of the Amazon queen, Su Bai asked with a smile: "If I let you go, what do you plan to do afterwards!"


    resistance!


    It could be seen that the Amazon queen resisted through gritted teeth.


    Su Bai tightened the mantra lasso, and the Amazon queen snorted in pain, and said intermittently: "Heavy, regain strength, kill... kill you..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the Amazon queen knew that she was dead.


    Unfortunately, the mantra lasso is so hanging!


    Su Bai''s face changed, and his smile faded."I knew that you would definitely not forget it. Originally... for the sake of Amazon''s relationship with me, I planned to let you go. It''s a pity..."


    Although this Amazon queen is cruel and cold and has nothing to do with herself, she is also Amazon after all.It''s a pity that this Amazon queen is resentful, although she just left after looking back, but who knows what will happen in the future.Seeing Su Bai, whose complexion changed, the Amazon queen was about to speak when the trident had already stabbed over!


    After getting the Amazon queen, Su Bai went to meet the water girl.


    As soon as she appeared, she saw the Shui Xing girl squatting there with a desperate look, she knew that she must have tried to leave here.Unfortunately, is it so easy to escape from the mirror space?


    In the DC world, this can be said to be Su Bai''s unique magic!


    Seeing Su Bai, the Shui Xing girl was obviously ready to rush over and start her hands, but she stopped after thinking of her current situation, especially when he saw the trident in Su Bai''s hand, the Shui Xing girl was stunned.


    "Why is it in your hands?"


    "Trident? This should be a symbol of your Atlantis rights. Such an important thing will be in my hands, why do you say?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The girl''s face became extremely ugly, she couldn''t believe it at all.


    Did Aquaman lose?


    How can this be?


    But if this is not the case, how could the trident be in his hand?Also... Is that a mantra lasso?And those other preparations, isn''t that Amazon Queen''s?Could it be... even the Amazon queen...


    How is this possible?


    How could he have the ability to obtain the symbols of the Sea King and the Amazon Queen in Atlantis and the Amazon War?


    "Amazon is over, Atlantis is over."


    Su Bai slowly said: "It is very possible that this world will cease to exist. From now on, you will follow me!"


    "Don''t think about it!"

 C1533

    "You killed Aquaman and ruined Atlantis. Do you think I will follow you?" The water girl shouted in a deep voice.


    "What can you do if you refuse? If you agree or not, the ending will not change. I can do whatever I want to you. You have no chance of suicide! I can get your people, but your heart... ...It doesn''t matter if you don''t get it." Su Bai said coldly.


    This made the Shui Xing girl suddenly desperate!


    Sink to the bottom.


    "Anyway, one night, let me tell you the truth, this world is actually..." As soon as Su Bai said about the Flash and the flash point, the girl in the water didn''t believe it at first, but in the end...unknowingly Some believe it!


    "I have lived such a long time, and the memory of each day is very clear, it didn''t start a month ago!" The Shui Xing girl defended!


    "Memory depends on how the timeline is arranged for you. If you don''t believe it, you will see tomorrow, what the original world is like!" Su Bai smiled, and then said: "If you follow me obediently , Maybe...I can take you to the real Atlantis!"


    Item 0025


    incredible!


    The girl in the water can see that Su Bai did not deceive herself, but all this made her unable to believe. After all, the memory is so real for so many years, but now she tells her that this world is actually not real, it is because of others. Traversing leads to the creation of this world, and even the crossing of others leads to her own existence, which makes her feel that all this is ridiculous.


    She is just a girl too!


    Although it is still famous and powerful in Atlantis, he has no experience in this kind of weird situation.


    "You...can you let me go?" The Shui Xing girl raised her head to look at Su Bai."If you are willing to let me go, I...I can be like nothing happened before!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Su Bai smiled, and stretched out his hand to squeeze the Mercury girl''s chin: "You seem to have made a mistake. You are now my person, but you said it never happened and it never happened! And, I let you go, where can you go? Aquaman, the lord of the sea, they were all killed by me. Atlantis can be said to have been devastated since then. When humans develop, do you think Atlantis will be better? What''s more, all this may disappear tomorrow, is it ...Do you want to disappear too?"


    The water girl stopped talking.


    Of course she didn''t want to disappear.


    Seeing the silent Shui Xing girl, Su Bai smiled.


    "Follow me obediently, and I will take you away. Then I can take you to the real Atlantis."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he ignored the Shui Xing girl and rushed forward.


    The water girl naturally wanted to resist, but it was a pity that the mantra lasso was directly tied up, and then she could only let Su lose whatever she wanted.


    The girl in the water line is pretty good, with brown hair and blue eyes, and her body needless to say. After all, swimming itself is very good for weight loss and shaping. Naturally, she almost lives underwater.With the help of the Shui Xing Maid, it is convenient to go back to Atlantis by yourself. This is one of the reasons why Su Bai wanted to arrest her and keep her!However, if you think of the water girl as a simple girl, it is dead. She is definitely the kind of decisive and cruel type, which fits the style of Atlantis in this world!Even if you take her away when the time comes, the strange world may make her more obedient at first, but after a long time, especially after going to Atlantis, it may not be so!


    Therefore, Su defeated to conquer her!


    Gentle, bluffing, these are almost useless to the water girl, not to mention that it was so straightforward at the beginning, now it is useless to change your attitude!


    The best way to conquer a woman.


    Is to conquer her body!


    There is a saying, there... but it goes straight to the heart, it is the fastest and best way to enter a woman''s heart!


    Although this aspect is simple and rude, it may be very useful!


    So Su Bai didn''t say much at all, and directly used the most primitive method to train the water girl!


    over and over again!


    At first, the water girl was still resisting or resisting, but gradually she seemed to have fallen into it, especially because of the mantra lasso, which made it easy for her to say what she was thinking, but later, she basically had No sound anymore!


    night!


    Just pass quietly.


    Wait until the next day, dawn.


    Su Bai stood up leisurely and glanced at the water girl who was so devastated that he couldn''t bear to look straight, Su Bai slowly said: "Don''t sleep, get up and clean up, I want to take you away!"


    The water girl woke up in a daze, silently got up and cleaned up!


    She now looks at Su Bai''s eyes revealing fear!


    This is not life and death, not the fear of fighting, but more memorable!


    Seeing the look of the Shui Xing girl, Su Bai was really unbearable.


    But thinking of the brutality of Atlantis, thinking of the Amazon queen, Su Bai can only bear it.


    People in the world of Flashpoint are different, so I can only continue to train them cruelly!


    When the Shui Xing girl finished washing, the mantra lasso directly trapped her hands, and Su Bai took her away.


    Hotel suites.


    The three of Alex had already packed their things, and the Flash came over with a flashback.


    Su Bai brought the Shui Xing girl over, and everyone was slightly surprised.

 C1534

    "You want to take her away?"


    Alex asked.


    "Yeah!" Su Bai nodded.


    Kara said: "Will this cause any trouble?"


    "I don''t know if others do this, anyway I won''t!" Su Bai laughed.


    "Ok!"


    This is the end of the matter, and there is nothing to say or to miss.


    Captain Atom was sent to Earth 10 by the clone before.


    "I''ll take them away, you... can start." Su Bai said to the Flash towards the Flash.


    He is going to return to Earth 10 first, and then return to Earth 1, so that the two of them will not pass through and the world will be back on track, and what happens when he stays here!


    The shock wave ability is released.


    Su Bai took them back to Earth 10!


    Ask someone to lock up the water girl first, and then collect the spoils brought this time.


    Aquaman trident.


    Amazon suit!


    This is all good stuff!


    Of course, there is also the green light ring!


    If you count the Shui Xing maiden, this trip has been quite fruitful!


    After staying on Earth 10 for two days, Su Bai sent Kara and Alex back to them. Let alone the time change of Earth 1 after the flash point, they did come out for more than a month, so they couldn¡¯t wait. Living.Su Bai said that he would come back to them when he was busy with other things, and then returned.


    "How is the situation?" Su Bai asked towards Astra.


    "very smooth!"


    "During this period of time, we have been slowly expanding. It can be said that we have almost completely contained the scope of the celestial dynasty, but... this seems to be a little short of manpower. If something happens, it will be difficult to cope with it! The Nazi Superman is still entangled with the freedom fighters, perhaps because the clone lacks skill, or he feels that he is not an opponent. The Nazi Superman is also actively looking for superpowers recently and seems to be forming his own team!"


    "Is it the Nazi version of the Justice League? It''s okay, let them get busy. I have to go to the earth to deal with some things, and then I will have fun with them after I get back! Well, by the way, bring some people back!" Su Bai smiled. Said.


    Item 0026


    "call¡­¡­"


    Taking a sigh of relief, Su Bai stood up from the Shui Xing girl.


    In the past few days, Su Bai has come to Shui Xing Mai almost every night, and he just plays without saying anything!And the water girl seems to have become used to it, and her reaction has gradually changed.Su Bai tried it today and didn''t use the mantra lasso, but the water girl did not resist either.Seeing her silently get up to take a bath, Su Bai lay down and prepared to rest!


    When the Shui Xing girl came out to see Su Bai who was already asleep, she glanced at the Trident next to her!


    For a moment, the Shui Xing girl wanted to take the opportunity to kill Su Bai.


    But this idea just disappeared in an instant!


    What can we do if we kill Su Bai?She already knew that this was another earth, and the people here were Su Bai who couldn''t leave at all. Where could they go even if they left?This can only be done, at least... Su Bai said that he might take her to Atlantis, so let''s talk about it then!After hesitating, the Shui Xing girl climbed up and slowly fell asleep beside Su Bai. She didn''t notice at all, Su Bai''s mouth raised a smile!


    After getting up the next day, Su Bai let the Shui Xing girl dress up and tidy up.


    Then brought the trophy this time, ready to return to Earth One!


    The shock wave ability is released.


    The time portal opens.


    Su Bai brought in the girl who was helping with the trident, the Shui Xing girl.


    next moment.


    The two have appeared in Midtown!


    Looking at the bustling city, everything is in order, Su Bai knew that Barry had succeeded!


    He should let the reverse flash complete his mission!


    To be honest, Su Bai doesn''t have much interest in the flashback now. It''s too weak to be regarded as an opponent worthy of hard work!What''s more, this flashback must complete its mission before forming the Doomsday Legion and competing with the Legendary Squad to find the gun of destiny. If he is killed here, the entire world will be affected. It is too troublesome. Up!


    "See, this is the real one on Earth!" Su Bai said towards the girl on the water.


    The water travel girl hesitated for a moment and said, "Then...what about my world?"


    "The flashpoint world? It may exist, or it may not exist, who knows! Even if the flashpoint world still exists, it is not so easy to go back. After all, this is different from the multiverse of the earth ten!" Su Bai said indifferently. Say something, then take her home!


    This time!

 C1535

    My own home has not become someone else''s, and my own women are also at home.


    Nora, Lisa, Zed, and Imogen are all at home.


    And I don''t know the effect of flash point at all, and I don''t have any memory of this.Su Bai didn''t say anything, he first accompanied them well, and then let them look at the water girl, and went to the cutting-edge laboratory by himself!


    Everything is business as usual in the laboratory.


    It seems to have been restored to the original state, but Su Bai is very clear.


    The changes caused by flashpoint are not only in the world of flashpoint, it can be said that many interesting changes are only beginning now!


    Now that he is back, it is inevitable to accompany Caitlin and Linda Parker.


    After enjoying a good fight, Su Bai and Caitlin went to the cutting-edge laboratory the next day.


    "You''re back."


    Su Bai was chatting with Caitlin, and heard Barry''s excitement sound.


    Su Bai turned to Barry and nodded, and said to Caitlin: "I have a few words with Barry."


    "Ok!"


    Caitlin nodded and left.


    Su Bai looked at Barry, he wanted to say something but entangled, it should be discovered... Even if the world returns to the right track, it does not mean that there is no change!


    "This world is different from before. Joe and Iris are in the cold war. There is an extra guy in my office, and he has been working for a year. A lot...many things have changed. What should I do?" Barry Ask for help towards Su Bai!


    "What do you want to do?" Su Bai asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe I will go back and change again?" Barry said tentatively.


    "Is there any difference? Even if you bring everything back to the beginning, many things will be faced in the future. If this is the case, it is better to face the immediate things. To be honest... I am quite satisfied with this world. That!" Su Bai said with a smile...


    "Look forward?"


    Barry murmured.


    "Iris has a cold fight with Joe? This is when you are needed, don''t you want to? Okay, go, just solve any problem if you have any problems!" Su Bai winked and patted Barry''s shoulder. , Barry nodded shyly and then turned and left.


    "End of the chat?"


    Caitlin came over and asked.


    Su Bai took a sip of Caitlin''s waist and smiled: "The matter with Barry is over, but... there is still something to be done!"


    "Where is Sisko?"


    "It seems to be in the laboratory inside."


    "I''m going to find him to do something..." Su Bai whispered, and then went to Sisko.


    In the laboratory, Sisko was focusing on not fiddling with anything.


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Sisko said hello!


    "I have something to ask you for help!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Look for me?" Sisko was surprised.


    "I want you to help me research something!" When Su Baijiang said about the shock wave theory, Sisko was a little surprised, but...it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "let me try!"


    "I believe you can do it, and I won''t let you work in vain. If you have anything you want or want me to help, you can tell me!" Su Bai said.


    Sisko hesitated, then nodded.


    Su Bai believes that Sisko can do it, after all, he has successfully developed it in the TV series!


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai left.


    Then... went to Star City!


    The purpose of going to Star City is naturally for the Raptor team.


    After all, it¡¯s been a long time!


    When it comes to the Raptor team, it is natural to be satisfied one by one.


    Black Canary Laurel, Huntress Helena, Barbara, Starling, Thea...


    None of them ran away!


    Su Bai just came to satisfy them, but... there was unexpected news!


    Caressing the starling''s flower arm, the starling is lying in his arms, his face is still ruddy with satisfaction, hesitating slightly!

 C1536

    Chapter 0027 Su Bai''s New Vest


    "You have something to say? If so, just say it, I''m your man... What else are you embarrassed to say?" Seeing the starling hesitate, Su Bai said with a smile.


    It can be said that it can make the starlings talk and stop.


    In all likelihood, it should be Amanda Waller''s business!


    After all, Starling was a spy arranged by Amanda Waller, and had passed a lot of news before, of course... it was all told by Su Bai to pass it on, even she herself did not know.However, looking at it this way, there is no need for Su Bai to do anything, and Starling should not tell Amanda any secrets!


    "Nothing, I just miss you!"


    After hesitating for a moment, the Starling still shook his head slightly.


    She wanted to tell Su Bai that she was actually sent by Amanda Waller to monitor and understand the undercover of the Raptor Squad, but she couldn''t say it, dare not say it!


    She didn''t dare to think about what would happen if she confessed.


    Don''t dare to think about the pain of leaving Su Bai, leaving the Raptor team!


    Starling did not say, Su Bai did not ask, just smiled and hugged her tightly.


    However, she didn''t say that it didn''t mean that Su lost and didn''t know.


    With the release of the psychic power, the reason why the starling tangled and hesitated will soon be known.


    It really has something to do with Amanda Waller!


    She planned to form a suicide team by herself, and wanted the Starlings to go back.


    Because she has known what she should know for so long, and has not made much progress.In contrast, the project of Suicide Squad is more important to her!Therefore, she was going to let the Starlings come back, and she could also see that the Starlings had already developed feelings for the Raptor Squad. If they used this aspect to threaten, the Starlings would not even dare to refuse!


    In fact, it was a coincidence that Su failed to return.


    If Su Bai does not return, the Starlings may leave quietly.


    But Su Bai''s return made the Starling even more uncomfortable!


    Su Bai didn''t plan to find out.


    Suicide Squad, he is quite interested in this!


    Since the Starlings are going back and the suicide squad wants to be established, he can take the opportunity to do something, such as getting a vest out of the suicide squad.


    Katana, Harlequin, and Charm Witch!


    This is the goal of Su Bai!


    And the Starlings just go back, don''t worry about it!


    The sound rang almost all night.


    The two were lingering, and after dawn, Su Bai left the reluctant starling to Gotham!


    Needless to say, when it comes to Gotham, it is another fierce battle.


    After that, he began to prepare for his vest!


    Arkham Knight!


    It can be said that Amanda Waller came up with the idea of ??suicide squad because of the Arkham Knights, and thinks this method is feasible!


    Recently, there have been many new prisoners in Arkham Prison, but Su Bai did not pay much attention!


    "Since it''s a vest, then get something that Amanda Waller must need, so...the strength can''t be too weak."


    If the suicide squad is the strongest, it is undoubtedly the Charm Witch, but the Charm Witch is not willing to be controlled.The next thing is the revenge demon, which is considered to have super fire superpowers!Death shooter, Harley Quinn, Captain Boomerang can only be regarded as ordinary people, in that case...


    Su Bai''s thoughts moved, and soon a puppet clone appeared.


    The appearance has slightly changed, making it look like an American, and the clothes need not be too special.


    The hands of the puppet clone raised slightly, and in an instant, the sparkling current was already on.


    "Yes, I should give you a name, what should I call it? The lightning ability, I might as well call you Thor directly! As for the name, hehe, it''s called Ainilu!"


    Su Bai''s evil taste has begun again!


    This time he became the One Piece again, although the shape was not directly copied, but other...


    After thinking about it, Su Bai got another metal stick for his waistcoat.


    Get it done!


    The vest is set, and the rest is how to get him into the suicide squad.


    However, with the Arkham Asylum and Starling as its internal response, Su Bai believes that Amanda will definitely contact him. It depends on... when!I found a high-level cell to let my clone stay in it and practice instantly.


    So Su Bai left and went to the next stop!

 C1537

    new York!


    He was going to see Wonder Woman Diana.


    This is the New York villa.


    Basically Diana and Cassie live!


    But Diana usually runs business frequently, and Cassie still has to go to school, so the family is quite deserted!


    Su Bai did not contact Diana and came over directly to surprise her, but...no one at home!


    "Well, this is really a surprise!"


    Su Bai was sitting helplessly on the sofa and was about to see where Diana was, and to find her by himself.


    As a result, before the release of spiritual power, I heard the voice of someone coming back.


    Diana is back?


    Su Bai got up and walked out. Just when he came out of the villa, he saw a figure coming from the door.


    "Cassie?"


    "Uncle?"


    Cassie looked at Su Bai unexpectedly and subconsciously shouted.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai smiled wryly, this title made him uncomfortable!


    "Why are you here?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It''s a holiday on weekends. I''ll come back to accompany my aunt. Is my aunt back?" Cassie asked.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    "Oh, it should be soon, she told me that she will be back today! Uncle, what are you up to, why don''t you always come back to see aunt?" Cassie asked.


    Su Bai smiled and did not answer.


    "Don''t ask questions about adults, kids!"


    "I''m not a kid, don''t think I know nothing, don''t know anything..." Cassie curled his lips and said: "You are happy outside."


    Su Bai''s face is still quite thick, and he doesn''t feel anything like this to be honest, but Cassie''s words still make Su Bai a little embarrassed.Seeing Cassie''s proud look, Su Bai said: "Your aunt is my favorite woman, don''t worry about this. As for other things, you should not consider asking about it!"


    "Why, that''s my aunt!" Cassie said unconvinced.


    Su Bai shook his head, grabbed the empty hand, and in an instant, a set of equipment fell into his hands!


    "Do you want it?"


    This is the equipment of the Amazon queen, except for the mantra lasso!


    Su Bai asked Cassie with the equipment. Cassie forgot about other things in an instant, staring at this equipment.


    "I want I want¡­¡­"


    Item 0028


    This set of Amazon queen equipment Su Bai was actually prepared for Cassie when she picked it up. After all, Diana is her aunt, she is also Diana''s assistant, follower, magic girl!How can it work without a set of decent equipment?And this set of equipment is useless even if you don''t take it by yourself!However, Su Bai did not expect this set of equipment to be so attractive to Cassie. Su Bai took it out to make Cassie shut up so that he would not talk about those embarrassing topics. Who would have thought that it would stimulate Cassie instead. !


    Seeing Cassie''s eyes intently, his expression excited, he called me to ask, as if he could pounce at any time.


    Knowing that she wants this set of equipment, but... still makes Su Bai a bit unnatural!


    It''s as if a man can''t say no at any time.


    But a woman in front of you yelled me to ask me, no matter what I wanted... it would be unbearable!


    "Want?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Hmm!" Cassie nodded repeatedly."I''ve always wanted a set of such equipment, but my aunt disagreed. Although she has been training me, she didn''t let me participate in the battle. I want this set of equipment! Uncle, you are... for Did I prepare it? Where did you get this set of equipment?"


    "Just leave it alone. In short, it''s no less than the one that Diana wears! And, this is indeed for you, but... it doesn''t matter when it will be given to you, after all...this matter is for me Have to consider what Diana meant!" Su Bai said.


    Cassie curled his lips: "I won''t say bad things about you. I won''t mention anything about you if you don''t come back. I can still help you speak nice things to my aunt, right?"


    "You are smart!"


    Su Bai didn''t expect Cassie to see her purpose so easily, and he smiled and passed the equipment directly to her."Okay, take it!"


    "Great, thank you Uncle!"


    Cassie took the equipment excitedly, the excitement and joy made her a little forgetful, and even kissed Su Bai on the face of Su Bai.


    This is just a thankful, subconscious act, she often talks to Diana like this!But she was happy for a moment and forgot, this is not her aunt Diana, but Su Bai!

 C1538

    Cassie reacted after the kiss!


    His face flushed suddenly.


    Su Bai was also stunned. I didn''t expect Cassie to behave like this. There seemed to be a faint feeling on her cheeks. Watching the shy Cassie Su Bai just said something to make this girl don''t care too much, but Cassie did. Hugging the equipment shyly and ran directly into the villa, without giving Su defeat the opportunity at all!


    Su Bai shook his head dumbly.


    Cassie had an appointment with Diana before, so it didn¡¯t take long for Diana to return. It was a pleasant surprise to see Su Bai at home. The reunion made Su Bai¡¯s miss for Diana suddenly burst out. Just go upstairs!


    Diana didn''t notice that Cassie had returned. Cassie hid in her room awkwardly, and finally calmed down that mood. As a result, she didn''t find Su Bai, but heard the voice from upstairs!


    Aunt and uncle!


    Cassie''s face is red again!


    She is not a child, and naturally she knows something.


    The thought of her aunt going upstairs to do that kind of thing with her uncle as soon as she came back makes Cassie really wonder what to say.


    Is that kind of thing really so... okay?


    Maybe it was because there was no one at home, or maybe it was a long-lost reunion. Diana''s performance was so strong that Su Bai was almost overwhelmed and almost defeated!Fortunately, the defeat of Su is a battle-tested battle, Diana is only a momentary bravery, and she has been defeated before long, begging for mercy!


    Su Bai really wanted to tell Diana that Cassie was downstairs, so don''t be so loud to avoid embarrassment, but Diana''s reaction gave him no chance to speak, and he quickly forgot about it!


    Until the end after a long time.


    Diana lay in Su Bai''s arms and recalled his infatuation before he had the opportunity to speak.


    "You are so strong today, I don''t even have a chance to speak." Su Bai stroked Diana''s back with a smile, his tone was a little teasing.


    Diana''s face blushed slightly, and she groaned: "It''s not because I miss you, and I didn''t expect you to come back suddenly. People are naturally happy!"


    People!


    The name of this little woman came out of Diana''s mouth, and the lethality was too great.


    Who would have thought that Wonder Woman Diana would use this kind of name, which made him react again.Feeling Su Bai''s reaction, Diana smiled secretly, stretched out her hand and said, "Why are you here suddenly?"


    "I miss you!"


    "I''m usually outside, and I''ll spend less time with you, because Cassie told me about this just now!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Cassie is back?" Diana asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I came back before you."


    "Why didn''t I see her, this...this..." Diana was a little nervous, if she knew that Cassie was back, she would not have been so indulgent just now."Why don''t you tell me!"


    "I have no chance to say it either!" Su Bai smiled.


    I was thinking about staying warm for a while, but now I can only get up.


    When Diana and Su Bai came downstairs, Cassie had already put on the set of equipment Su Bai gave her and was in Na Le!


    "Where did it come from?"


    At a glance, Diana recognized that this was not her own, but it seemed to be produced by Amazon. Except for Su Bai, Diana didn''t believe that Cassie could get it herself!


    "Brought back from other worlds." Su Bai said.


    Diana nodded a little curiously, took Cassie to the outside to study this equipment!


    There was originally a mantra lasso, but Su Bai used it smoothly and left it by himself.


    Watching Cassie put on the equipment to compete with Diana, I have to say, very imposing, and very feeling!Unconsciously, Su Bai remembered Cassie''s kiss!


    It''s a pity, Diana would be fine if it weren''t for her aunt!


    This relationship is really difficult to start!


    Cassie stayed here for two days and then left after the weekend, of course the equipment was taken away by her.After Cassie left, Su Bai and Diana were more free, and they started the passionate life before, many of which made Diana become Wonder Woman more exciting...


    Item 0029


    I stayed with Diana for a full week, until Sisko called and said that the shockwave transmitter had been set up, and Su Bai left Diana reluctantly.And Diana has also returned to work, accumulating a week''s work can be a lot!As a person with a strong sense of responsibility, Diana takes her work very seriously.


    Back to Midtown, cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Bai saw the shockwave transmitter studied by Sisko, which is similar to the one in the TV series. It is small and convenient. It can even talk like a phone.After Su Bai confirmed that he understood the functions, he asked Sisko to mass produce some.With this thing, whether it is Earth One, Earth Two, Earth Ten or Earth 38, the original concept of a parallel world will become like the concept between a city and a city, without the sense of distance!


    Su Bai did not stop after the things got in hand, and went straight to Earth II!


    The Frost Killer, Dr. Light, Black Sea Monster, and Betty were sent to Earth Ten by Su Bai, and gave the shockwave transmitter to Astra for easy use and contact.In this way, you don''t need to be able to travel only by yourself in the future, and you can contact in time if you have something.


    As for the second side of Earth.


    Su lost one to Xiao Na.

 C1539

    Although there are fewer people here, let Xiao Na recruit slowly and continue to develop. After all, Earth Two is not his main development place!


    After all these were settled, Su Bai did not go back immediately.


    Here, there is another Ke Ren waiting for himself!


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed in the city, Jesse, or now it should be said that Jesse Quick, has become the new guardian of Midtown. After the disappearance of the Flash and Speed, Jesse Quick has replaced him as the hero here!Because of Jessie''s quick guest, Earth II has gradually recovered its calm, and everything has returned to normal!


    "boom!"


    Jesse Kuai Ke, who was running, suddenly felt that she had hit someone. This made her very surprised. After all, how could she hit someone at her speed?Jesse was about to see who it was, but felt a pair of strong arms embrace him!


    "Su Bai?"


    After Jesse saw who it was, she couldn''t help showing an excited smile!


    "do you miss me?"


    Su Bai put his arms around Jesse, returned to the upstairs room of the bar with a swish, and then asked with a smile.


    "Well, miss you!" Jesse nodded repeatedly.


    Looking at Jesse in the red uniform, especially the pretty face that missed, Su Bai smiled and said, "Why did you think?"


    "Here...here, or here..."


    Su said badly, and pointed to her special place.


    This kind of old driver''s behavior made Jesse feel embarrassed to answer, but he lowered his head and responded in embarrassment.


    "Don''t you miss me? Why don''t you look at me, raise your head and let me take a good look at you!"


    Jessie blushed and raised her head, and then she saw Su Bai bowing her head and kissing.


    In an instant, Jesse felt like she was melted!


    High-speed motor, or perpetual motion machine.


    Su Bai and Jessie were almost so close that only afterimages were left, the yellow and bright black lightning lights intertwined each other!


    Applying super power and super speed to this kind of thing, Su Bai can think of it!


    Less than twenty minutes, but even more tired than two hours!


    Jessie was very cooperative with Su Bai. In addition to the super speed fun of the two, Su Bai just wanted to meet her and give her a shock wave transmitter. In the end... only three days were left. !In the past three days, there was no voice of Jesse Kuai Ke in the city, which also made many people curious. Fortunately, Jesse Kuai Ke reappeared after three days, and the people were relieved!


    Su Bai made another trip to Earth 38 and gave the shockwave transmitter to Alix for contact.


    Then come back to Earth One!


    He is going to stay on Earth for a while, after all, there are still many things here.


    And the earth thirty-eight does not need to worry about it.


    There are ten immortal forces on the earth, and Astra will notify herself if something happens!


    Home!


    Su Bai is enjoying the blessing of Qi people!


    Nora cleverly knelt by her legs and was working hard, Su Bai was holding the water girl on the left, and Lisa on the right, watching TV!


    After the flash point, many things have changed.


    Su Bai just watched TV, maybe he could find some interesting changes!


    Su Bai closed his glasses slowly with a sigh of relief. After a while, Nora got up and went to the bathroom.


    "Aren''t you going to put on pants?" Lisa couldn''t help asking.


    "What to wear, you have to take it off for a while!" Su Bai said casually, and then said to Lisa: "Your period is over, right?"


    Lisa''s face changed slightly, and she responded in a low voice!


    Although Lisa is Su Bai''s woman in name, Su Bai has never touched her, but in such a big environment, Lisa actually knows that sooner or later she will have this day.


    "I will take a bath in a while, and I will eat you tonight!" Su Bai patted Lisa on the shoulder.


    Lisa did not speak, but did not refute.


    When night fell, Lisa came out of the shower and Su Bai was already lying down, while everyone else was busy with other things!


    This made Lisa a little embarrassed.


    Although I am usually used to Su Bai''s style, after all, the house is full of his women!She usually sneered amusement when she watched the excitement, but now it was her turn to realize how embarrassing it was, especially since there was no obstructing partition, which was even more embarrassing.But she knew very well that Su Bai couldn''t change places, and other people would definitely not leave so kindly!After hesitating, Lisa walked over!


    This night.

 C1540

    Lisa finally completed her transformation!


    Ring Ring Ring... Ring Ring Ring...


    The phone rang, and Lisa woke up quietly, looked at Su Bai and other people beside her, and then found the ringing phone.


    Su lost!


    Lisa took the phone, Su Bai just woke up, and took it.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Barry...I''m in trouble!" Barry''s voice came over the phone.


    "If you have any trouble, solve it!"


    "I...I need your help, it''s a competitor...A competitor in Flashpoint World has appeared!" Barry paused for a moment and said slowly.


    Item 0030


    Hearing Barry''s slightly surprised and nervous tone, Su Bai was very calm. He had known that there would be changes and influences after the flash point, otherwise he would never give Barry a chance to flash point!"Just solve the problem, what are you nervous about!"


    "But he still remembers what happened in flashpoint!" Barry said.


    "Just remember, he doesn''t know your true identity! What are you worried about? Oh, are you worried about Sisko and they know about flashpoint? Yes, a lot of changes have indeed occurred after coming back, what do you think Yes, or else... just tell them." Su Bai said.


    "I... I have this plan, when will you come over?" Barry asked.


    Su Bai is also in the flashpoint world, and it is still dominant. So many things have happened, so Barry now hopes that Su Bai will confess this matter when Su Bai is in. This seems to give him some confidence and courage!Unconsciously, Su Bai has already become an important pillar of Barry''s heart!


    "It''s noon, I''ll be there at noon!" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    "Okay, I''ll notify the others." Barry responded, and then hung up!


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai smiled at Lisa and pulled her over. Soon Lisa¡¯s exclamation sounded... the morning exercise began!


    Unconsciously, it was noon.


    Su Bai deliberately brought the water girl and some coffee, what he ate came to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    This is the first time that the water girl has gone out.


    Even if she is actually not very interested in other things now, she can''t help but look around curiously after she comes out. Su Bai would occasionally introduce her to her.


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    Barry, Sisko, Caitlin, Joe, Iris, and Iris'' brother Wally were all called over.


    I thought Barry had something to say, but Barry didn''t speak when he arrived, and Barry was relieved when Su Bai came with the Shui Xing girl.


    But for the water girl, everyone was a little curious, not knowing where Su Bai got such a tender little girl!


    Everyone is used to Su Bai''s style, even Caitlin is just curious.


    Su Bai put things down and let everyone do whatever he wanted, and then came to Caitlin''s side, overloaded, and Barry nodded. With Su Bai here, Barry had the confidence to tell what happened.


    Changing the timeline, creating a new mirror or parallel world, this series of things surprised everyone.


    "You mean, we changed because of this?" Caitlin asked.


    Barry nodded: "You didn''t. In that world, you were not there, or the women related to Su Bai were not there. But others have changed a little."


    "It turns out that my relationship with Joe should be very good, right?" Iris said.


    Barry nodded.


    After returning, the relationship between Iris and Joe''s father and daughter was very bad, and Barry always wanted to change, but it was not effective.


    "There are many more, such as the newcomer from the police station, Julian, who didn''t exist at all!"


    "In short, this is the way things are, I can''t change the timeline anymore, I hope you can accept it." Barry concluded.


    "So, you can change the timeline if you save your relatives, and my relatives..." Sisko looked at Su Bai and grunted and turned away.


    Barry looked helpless.


    "What''s wrong with Sisko?" Su Bai asked.


    "Sisco¡¯s brother had a car accident before. He... he wanted Barry to travel through time to save people, but Barry didn¡¯t want to change the timeline. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s fine. Now Barry has changed the timeline for his family. , So... Sisko can''t accept it." Caitlin explained in a low voice.


    "So..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said, "I''ll go see Sisko."


    After that, Su Bai got up and followed out.


    I got the shock wave ability from Siscona, he also helped invent the shock wave transmitter, and Sisko is usually good, although it feels a bit technical, but it is not annoying!After coming out, Su Bai quickly saw Sisko, and Sisko barely smiled at Su Bai without speaking!


    Su Bai patted Sisko on the shoulder.

 C1541

    "I didn''t know about you before, and you didn''t say it when I asked you for help." Su Bai said.


    "I... what I want to say is just because Barry said before that the timeline can''t be changed, so I didn''t speak, I didn''t expect..." He was a little angry when he mentioned this.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "The change of the timeline is very complicated, and no one expected what will happen. It is normal for him to be cautious. In the future...I won''t let other quicks change the time at will. It¡¯s online. But, I can help you with your favor. Others¡¯ changes to the timeline will have an impact, and I won¡¯t! At least the impact is not that big, so when I have time, I can help you!"


    "Really?"


    Sisko said in surprise.


    ...


    "Of course it''s true, don''t worry!"


    Su Bai patted Sisko on the shoulder.


    At this moment, Sisko''s phone rang suddenly.


    "Superpower siren."


    If it didn''t sound, it meant that there was a case of superpowers.


    Sisko and Su Bai turned back to the laboratory, and everyone was already busy.


    "found it!"


    Caitlin whispered.


    At this time, Barry opened his mouth and said: "This is a competitor, a haste in the flashpoint world, in that world, he has been killed by Su Bai!"


    "Now that he is still alive and has the ability to become a competitor in the world of Flashpoint, it feels a bit strange! I don''t know if it was caused by the impact of Flashpoint!"


    "Is it right? You''ll know if you catch him, go!"


    Su Bai said, Barry nodded and followed Soo and disappeared.


    Perhaps it was because they knew the competitors, or it was because Su was defeated. Everyone was not too worried about Barry''s dealing with competitors, and they were shocked by the flashpoint.This inattention caused some things to react slowly. As a result, Barry was suddenly attacked when he was about to catch a competitor. Barry did not find who it was, and the competitor ran away!


    When Barry came back and asked if they knew the whereabouts of the competitor, everyone realized that they had no idea at the time!


    Chapter 0031 Alchemist


    Seeing the guilt of the people, Su Bai clapped his hands and said, "Okay, it''s not a big deal, just run away."


    "And he ran away, so we can know who the person behind him is! Judging from the performance just now, it is obvious that someone is helping him, and then when you think of him suddenly gaining abilities, it is obvious that someone is behind him!"


    Barry nodded: "I didn''t see who that person was, it was just an attack like energy!"


    Su Bai didn''t say a word. He released his spiritual ability to find a competitor. He quickly knew his position and told Barry."Go, catch the competitor back, there may be a windfall!"


    Barry nodded and set off again!


    Competitors are not as good as Barry than speed.


    After all, it is not a flashpoint world. It didn''t take long for competitors to acquire the ability, and Barry''s speed was not affected.After returning, the competitors were still a little upset."Wow!" Before he was upset, Barry the Flash had reappeared, and the two competed again for speed, but this time Barry was prepared and has been guarding against the mysterious person who may appear!


    The other party did appear.


    This time, Barry saw clearly.


    A man in a robe, wearing a mask, holding a gem in his hand.


    That energy is emitted by this gem.


    Barry, who was prepared, naturally didn''t get hit, but he didn''t deal with this guy either, but caught a competitor!


    The competitor should be able to know the news of this guy, and Barry is not sure to deal with two people at the same time!


    Barry is quite mature now, mainly because of the example of Su defeat, which makes him think about it often.


    In the past, when encountering opponents, he always acted first, then... after being abused, he came back to seek help, and then defeated the opponent, almost every time.Looking at Su Bai, when there is no such thing at all, the shot is basically to get the opponent directly, how can he be as embarrassed as himself!


    Grabbing the competitor back to the cutting-edge laboratory and locked it up, Barry will talk about the person he met, and then a group of people came to the prison to interrogate the competitor.


    Facing the interrogation of Barry and others, the competitor still looked unwilling to cooperate, but when Su Bai came over, the competitor''s body began to tremble and began to panic.


    "You, it''s you..."


    "How does death feel, do you want to experience it again?" Su Bai said lightly."Let''s talk about it, who gave you the memory and ability of Flashpoint World! Say, I won''t kill you, otherwise you should know... I''m not a mother-in-law!"


    If you say kill and kill, competitors know that Su Bai is not frightening themselves!


    "It''s an alchemist!"


    "I don''t know who he is, but in my dream, I seem to remember a memory that doesn''t belong to me. A voice asked me to find him and find the alchemist! Then... I gained the ability!" The competitors did not hesitate. ''S spoke directly.


    "Alchemist?"


    Everyone can''t help but chant this name!

 C1542

    I don''t know what the competitors looked like, and everyone didn''t ask, they closed the cell and came out together.


    There is no clue about the alchemist, and I can only look for it slowly.


    Because of the flashpoint, Joe''s relationship with Iris gradually recovered. As for Sisko, although he and Barry are still a bit angry, they are much better. After all... Su Bai promised him!


    Su Bai returned to Caitlin with the Shui Xing girl, and Caitlin was also used to it.


    The battle ended.


    Caitlin was lying in Su Bai''s arms, and the Shui Xing girl was lying down and still serving Su Bai, while Su Bai took out his mobile phone and checked the Internet about Atlantis!


    Although there are many news about Atlantis, they are all relatively traditional. After all, Atlantis is also a legendary place!There is no news about the existence of Atlantis, but Su Bai believes that after the flash point, Atlantis will gradually surface!With the service of the Shui Xing girl, Su Bai soon became interested again, and immediately there was another fierce battle!


    The next day, Caitlin went to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    As a result, when they arrived in the laboratory, they found that the competitor was dead. This surprised them. It can be seen from the video that the competitor seemed to see someone, and they were very panicked!However, it can be seen from the picture that there is only one competitor, who will be picked up by others, hit the wall for a while, and finally...there is no life and death!


    Although I can''t see it.


    But he must have been killed by someone!


    "Is it an alchemist?"


    Being able to kill competitors is so mysterious that everyone immediately thinks of alchemists!


    However, people died like this, Sisko and others decided to improve the safety measures in the laboratory!


    The competitor¡¯s death, Su Bai, didn¡¯t care much at all, and everyone focused on the alchemist. Unfortunately... this alchemist was too mysterious, did not appear, did not have any clues, and did not know his purpose.Although the alchemist had to solve it, it was impossible to deal with his affairs 24 hours a day. Life was still there.


    For example, after the flashpoint thing was said, Barry had let go of the big stone in his mind, and naturally couldn''t help but think about it every day when he met Ayris.


    This is also normal.


    As a first-time brother, he would never forget it after experiencing that taste for the first time, but after the flash point, Iris and him are not in that kind of relationship, so Barry has been actively dating Iris and wants to go back to Restore that relationship and truly be together!Iris had feelings for Barry, and gradually began dating Barry.


    However, the dating process was not smooth!


    Barry is the Flash.


    Let alone the matter of superpowers, any ordinary disaster in the city, the Flash will appear wherever help is needed.So... there is no way to date seriously!


    Sometimes, Barry really envy Su defeat!


    He has never had any influence or trouble for these things.


    But after another thought, I was not Su Bai after all, so I could only continue to press hard.


    Unconsciously, a week passed like this.


    Su Bai also plans to explore Atlantis!


    Chapter 0032 Magnetic Field Ability?


    Su Bai brought the Shui Xing girl to the cutting-edge laboratory, planning to talk to Caitlin and then explore Atlantis.When I came to the cutting-edge laboratory, I found that Barry was chatting with other people about a case that just happened!


    "This case is very strange to me."


    "For no reason, how can a street lamp suddenly attack people in the room? Although the bending of the street lamp cannot be caused by human beings after inspection, it is a coincidence, and I have seen that even if the street lamp is aging or suddenly bends and collapses, the angle is somewhat Something''s wrong! I think it might be done by a superpower!" Barry whispered.


    On the screen, there is the situation of this case.


    "You are going to leave?"


    At this time, Caitlin saw Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl, knowing that he had been studying the affairs of Atlantis recently, and she must be going.


    When Caitlin said so, everyone looked at Su Bai.


    But Su Bai did not answer, but looked at the case information.


    His behavior made Barry ask: "Do you think something is wrong?"


    "Tell me in detail!" Su Bai said.


    "It happened last night when a man named John returned home, had an argument with his wife and daughter, and was attacked by a street lamp. We investigated and found that there is nothing in Taipei in this house. This John is just an ordinary worker and his wife is very good. Normally, the daughter was adopted, called Francis, nothing special! It''s just that before the incident, John seemed to curse Francis!" Barry briefly said about the case!


    Su Bai did not speak, but just hooked the hook.


    Not long after, a small iron rod floated over.


    Everyone looked at this scene in confusion, not knowing what Su Bai was going to do.


    "You all know that I have a lot of abilities, but the ability I am most familiar with and mastered at the beginning is to control the magnetic field. I also trained a teenager with the same ability, called Magneto! The ability to control the magnetic field is very strong. Once developed, there will be many uses, such as electromagnetic guns, electromagnetic pulses, moving mountains and seas, and even changing the earth¡¯s magnetic field, etc.! But the simplest is still like this..."


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, I saw that the little iron rod actually began to bend.


    See this scene.


    Barry said: "You mean that this case is a superpower who can control the magnetic field!"

 C1543

    "Yes!" Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    "I really haven''t noticed anyone with such ability. I originally planned to go straight away. Now... I am interested!" Su Bai laughed.


    The magnetic field ability is Su Bai''s most familiar, but also the most understood.


    There are Magneto in the Marvel world, and Magneto''s daughter, Polaris.


    But in the DC world, Su Bai hasn''t encountered it yet.


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Moreover, this is definitely related to flash point.


    This is also the reason why Su Bai let the flashpoint.


    "Let''s go, go to the police station to see this family!" Su Bai said towards Barry.


    Barry''s phone rang as soon as the voice fell off!


    Barry''s face changed on the call."Okay, I see, I''ll be there, Su Bai will go with me too!"


    Qiao in the police station was relieved to hear that Su Bai would come with him.


    At the same time, he looked at Francis in the lobby of the police station!


    Canvas shoes, ripped black jeans, black and white T-shirt over a red half-sleeved jacket-style shirt, and slightly long golden and red hair, looks no different from many rebellious girls.


    Just now, Julian, Barry¡¯s colleague suspected that this matter had something to do with Francis. Although there is no evidence, in Midtown, superpowers are not uncommon, and it is easy to associate them with superpowers, so Julian yelled Francis who was about to leave, forced Francis with a radical method, and determined that she was a superpower, and it was she who had harmed her adoptive father with her power!


    I don''t know if it is because it has been exposed, or because I can''t stand the stimulation of Julian''s language.


    Francis has changed.


    Becoming arrogant and arrogant.


    When she stretched out her hands, the handrails and window frames in the police station began to shake and twist.


    Seeing this scene, Joe knew Julian was right.


    Barry was notified the first time!


    "I will not only hurt him, but also you... I will make you... the price!"


    Francis didn''t turn around at all with her back to Julian, but her eyes changed, and her eyes seemed to gradually turn white, with a red light.


    The rumbling sloshing sound one after another, followed by the wall of the hall, a large metal ornament suddenly fell.


    Julian, just below!


    He was still staring at Francis, adding to the sound of shaking around him, he didn''t even notice the metal wall.Once it falls, I am afraid Julian will be smashed into meatloaf!


    Whoosh!


    A ray of light flashed, and when Julian reacted, the person had been moved aside by the Flash, and there was a bang immediately afterwards, and the metal wall collapsed.


    This made Julian''s queen terrified!


    "Are you all right?" Barry asked.


    Julian shook his head, and at this time Joe and the others were also relieved.


    The Flash turned his head, but Francis was gone.


    "Aren''t you going to chase her?" Julian couldn''t help asking when seeing the Flash not leaving.


    "Someone is waiting for her!" The Flash said, and then ran quickly, and began to try to restore the damaged metal in the police station to its original form. After all, he is also working here, so he doesn''t want any problems at that time!


    Police station, back alley.


    Francis walked out slowly.


    As soon as I came out, I saw a person in black clothes and a masked person standing beside him, as if... waiting for him.


    "Alchemist? No, no, you are not him!"


    At first glance, Francis thought he was an alchemist, but he soon discovered that it was wrong.


    Don''t say anything about clothes.


    Mainly masks.


    The alchemist is the kind of pecking mask, but the person in front of him has a mask like a mask of terror!


    "Francis?"


    The person here is Su Bai, but he is Mr. Immortal!


    Item 0033

 C1544

    "No, there is no Francis, my name is Cihongnu!"


    Francis, or Cihong, gritted her teeth, as if suppressing anger.


    "You are doing this because of the alchemist, right? He changed you, right?" Su Bai knew that this was also a sequelae of the flashpoint when she called out the name of the alchemist from the person she had mistaken!


    "I don''t need your help, Mr. Immortal!"


    Although the vest of Mr. Immortal does not show up as often as the Flash and becomes the guardian of Midtown, some people know of the existence of Mr. Immortal. Although the magnetic red girl didn''t think of it at first, she soon thought of it.


    On the one hand, Ci Hongnv said, she happened to see a police car appeared behind Su Bai.


    she knows.


    Mr. Immortal is in the same group as the Flash, and he must appear to catch himself.


    Thinking of this, Ci Hong''s hands trembled slightly, and soon... Su Bai felt the magnetic field change behind him, and the police instantly flew up and floated in the air.


    "Not bad!" Su Bai nodded approvingly, and it didn''t take long to gain the ability to control a car.


    The potential is ok!


    Seeing people with magnetic field ability, Su Bai felt very close.


    What''s more, this magnetic red girl is not too old, some of her chubby face still has the feeling of baby fat, very cute!


    "Let me go, or he will die!" Ci Hongnu raised her hand to control the car in the sky, and looked up.


    It seems that people who are not yet able to control according to the energy of the magnetic field, or are not used to superpowers, will use their eyes to locate targets like ordinary people!


    Ci Hongnv slowly turned her gaze to Su Bai.


    It''s a pity that Su Bai did not mean to compromise or speak up.


    Thinking of this, Ci Hongnu raised her hands suddenly, and the car in the sky suddenly flew out.


    At the same time, Ci Hongnu turned around and ran.


    I want to use the police car or the police to let Su Bai choose whether to save someone or chase her.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled secretly. This trick was okay against the Flash, but it was useless for himself.But after thinking about it, Su Bai did not chase her!As soon as he raised his hand, the car instantly stood up in the air, and then slowly landed.When the police ran out in a panic, Su Bai was gone!


    Let alone how the police thanked Mr. Immortal.


    Su Bai returned to the laboratory after leaving, and Barry had also rushed back.


    "This Francis claims to be the Magnetic Red Girl, and it should have been the alchemist who restored her abilities, but looking at her appearance, it may be a split personality, which is quite interesting!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Her ability is not interesting at all, I don''t have super power!" Barry said with a wry smile.


    "Cihongnv will definitely not let her adoptive father go, and now that the Flash and you are both eyeing her, she must know this too. It is very likely that she will hurry up and attack her adoptive father! I already know where her adoptive father is. The location of the hospital, should we do something?" Kaitlin said.


    "I''ll deal with this magnetic red girl!"


    "I am very interested in her!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Interested.


    I don''t know if it is the ability of interest or human!


    But since Su Bai took it, no one else said anything, and Barry didn''t have a good way to deal with Cihongnu.


    Su Bai''s magnetic field capability is stronger.


    It can be said that an adult is bullying a child on the magnetic red girl!


    Originally planned to go to Atlantis, but it was delayed because of the magnetic red girl.Su Bai is nothing, the Shui Xing girl is a little worried but dare not speak at all.


    Caitlin has been monitoring the situation in the hospital, but the magnetic red girl has never appeared.


    Until night fell.


    I thought it should be fine today, but it was exactly this time that something happened!


    Caitlin had packed up her clothes and was ready to go. Su Bai would naturally plan to go home together before she left.But as soon as I picked up the bag, the computer heard an alarm sound, and immediately noticed that a huge red image appeared above the hospital. Seeing its shape, it turned out to be a...a cruise ship?


    "It''s not good, Cihongnu is about to do it. She actually got a yacht. If this is smashed down, I am afraid the whole hospital will be finished!"


    "She wants to kill her adoptive father. Although her adoptive father is indeed a scumbag, there is no need to hurt the innocent!"


    I checked the information during the day and found that her adoptive father was indeed not a good thing. He had a lot of criminal records, and it was not very good for her and her adoptive mother.However, this is very likely to destroy the hospital, and many innocent people have been implicated!And she was really surprised by her controlling the yacht like this!


    "Finally do it? Alright, let me see!"


    Su Bai smiled, Mr. Immortal dressed up, and then appeared in the hospital.


    As soon as I appeared near the hospital, I saw the roof of the hospital building. There was a cruise ship floating on it slowly in the sky, as if it might fall down at any time.The appearance of this cruise ship also caused panic in the hospital. Numerous doctors, patients, and relatives were planning to escape from the hospital.As a result, as soon as I arrived at the door, I found that the hospital door was locked and could not be opened at all!

 C1545

    Su Bai''s gaze shifted, and soon saw the Cihong Girl.


    The magnetic red woman raised her arms and trembling to control the yacht. Obviously, it was a bit difficult for her to control such a large yacht. This is also normal. After all, Su Bai was the same when she first gained the ability. The larger the volume, the more controlled. The higher the difficulty!


    "you again!"


    "What do you want!"


    When Ci Hongnu saw Mr. Immortal again, the atmosphere roared.


    "I''m just a little interested in you, as to whether you want to kill your adoptive father has nothing to do with me." Su Bai said indifferently.


    "Then you just let it go!" Cihong Girl shouted.


    Su Bai shook his head: "If you didn''t make such a big battle, maybe...I can still get it away, but I can''t do it now. You are hurting the innocent like this. In fact, I don''t care personally, but others can''t accept it."


    "So, now you get the thing on top of your head back, and I will let you take revenge. Otherwise, I can only do it!"


    "I know you are very fast, but...you can''t stop it. Today, no one can stop me from killing him!" The voice fell, and Cihongnu had released her control of the yacht!


    The yacht fell instantly.


    Chapter 0034 Follow Me, Money Is Only A Number


    Countless people at the hospital yelled in horror.


    Cihong Girl laughed proudly, her expression filled with the hideous after revenge!


    The huge yacht fell quickly after losing control. Once such a huge yacht fell down, the entire hospital building might collapse.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    Ci Hongnu proudly shouted towards Su Bai.


    "Go and save people, you are fast, maybe you can save a few people!" Ci Hongnu said provocatively.


    "It''s not necessary!"


    Su Bai was very calm and waved gently!


    The magnetic red girl instantly changed color, looking at the yacht on the roof in disbelief!


    The yacht stopped!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    Ci Hongnv asked Su Bai in disbelief.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, but with a lightly hooked finger, the huge yacht flew over from the sky and flew directly in front of Su Bai and Ci Hongnu.


    "Do you feel it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Magnetic field, you... can you also control the magnetic field?" The magnetic red girl immediately reacted, and at the same time raised her hand to release her ability to control, but found that her ability seemed useless at this moment, and she couldn''t control the yacht at all!This means that his magnetic field ability is much stronger than himself!


    This makes Cihongnu a little unbelievable!


    Isn''t Mr. Immortal fast?What, what...has such an ability, and is stronger than himself?


    Thinking that her ability to rely on is useless, Cihongnu is extremely desperate.


    Isn''t it... there really is no way to get revenge?


    "There are actually many uses of magnetic field ability. If I am you and want to shock, I don¡¯t need to get a yacht directly. If I don¡¯t have this ability, I can also stop you. As long as I run fast and generate upward wind, I can stop the yacht. ! But... what if you are like this!" As Su Bai''s voice fell, the yacht began to twist quickly, and immediately began to change, turning into a huge sword!


    The most important thing is that this is definitely not the shape of a pieced together sword, there is not the slightest stunned, it is like a work of art.


    At this time, the magnetic red girl is already crazy!


    Can magnetic field ability do this?


    "Go down with this sword, and the building will be destroyed!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then looked at Cihongnu."Do you want to learn from me to master your abilities and make yourself stronger?"


    "You...you want to teach me?"


    "why?"


    "I have no relatives and no reason, and I don''t know you, why did you do this?"


    "Perhaps because of ability. I have trained a person with such ability before, from childhood to adulthood, until he became the Magneto King. Now you remind me of him!" Su Bai said slowly.


    boom!


    Su Bai suddenly used force and violently thrust the giant sword into the ground.


    At first glance, it looks like a special statue or gardening product. After this incident, this place has indeed become a place for many people to visit and take pictures here. Of course... this is all later Up.


    "Would you like to follow me?"

 C1546

    Su Bai asked towards the Cihong woman.


    Ci Hongnu hesitated, but only for a moment she said: "I want revenge!"


    "I promise you that I can let you take revenge when I look back! And I promise that no one will stop you!" Su Bai said.


    "There is also an alchemist!"


    Ci Hongnu continued."She gave me the memory and ability of flashpoint. He helped me with a purpose and would never let me off easily! Originally, I planned to leave Midtown and hide after killing him!"


    "You follow me, you are my one!"


    "It''s mine, so don''t worry about other people."


    "Well, as long as you can do it, I will follow you from now on!" Ci Hong said.


    "simply!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Today is too lively, the limelight passes, I will let you revenge."


    "it is good!"


    "follow me!"


    Su Bai said, and quickly left with the magnetic girl.


    After leaving the matter aside, Su Bai didn''t bother to pay attention.


    Su Bai took a magnetic girl and opened a room directly in a certain hotel. It was not very convenient to take her back for the time being!


    "I will live here tonight, tomorrow... I will let you do it!"


    "Ok!"


    Ci Hongnv nodded indifferently, and then looked at the hotel curiously.


    It can be seen that it should be the first time that the magnetic girl has come to this kind of place. She was adopted by an orphan, and the conditions at home are not so good. There is no extra pocket money at all, and it is impossible to come to the hotel to open a room by herself.Su Bai is also the owner of not bad money. Presidential suites are usually more luxurious. This makes Ci Hong, who has never seen anything in the market, really feel a little inferior and restrained.


    "It''s just a presidential suite, what are you nervous about?"


    "After you follow me, money is just a number, it doesn''t make any sense!"


    "You...very rich?"


    Ci Hongnv turned and looked at Su Bai.


    After all, Su Bai didn''t know what it looked like or what identity he looked like.


    "Yes." Su Bai said casually.


    "Then how much money do you have?"


    "How much is it?"


    Su Bai thought for a while and found that this question was really difficult to answer.


    Because he himself is not sure how much money he has.The Eternal Paradise Company, plus Diana¡¯s shareholder business, and various investments, etc., earth ten, earth thirty-eight, all kinds of things, Su Bai really doesn¡¯t know how strong he is!Seeing Cihongnu looking at herself, Su Bai thought for a while and said: "I don''t know how much money I have, but it is easy to prove that I have money."


    "How do you prove it?" Cihongnu asked curiously.


    "It''s very simple!"


    Su Bai smiled and lifted his mask.


    When Ci Hongnu saw Su Bai''s face, she immediately recognized who it was!


    "Are you Su Bai?"


    "You turned out to be Mr. Immortal?"


    Many people don¡¯t know how much Su Pai is, and the media reports on news. But what is certain is that Su Pai is definitely one of the richest people in the world!No wonder he would say that money is just a number!


    Regardless of whether it is the identity of Su Bai, the rich man, or the identity of Mr. Immortal, Ci Hongnu is very nervous.


    Now that the two identities are mixed together, the magnetic red girl is even more surprised!


    Item 0035


    "You said, you also cultivated a person with the same ability as me before, he...what happened then?"


    After revealing her identity, Cihongnu was really surprised, but under Su Bai''s guidance, she slowly relaxed and started chatting with Su Bai.Of course, the best thing for her is the person who is as capable as herself.Because she had never heard of such a person!


    "He is very good, and he has become my capable man. If I have the opportunity in the future, I can introduce you to him. His daughter is about the same age as you and has the same ability!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "His daughter?"


    "Isn''t he raised by you?"


    Ci Hong Girl was surprised.

 C1547

    Su Bai laughed and said, "Do you think I am very young? Actually, I have lived a long time. Magneto was a few years younger than you when he followed. To some extent, I can He is his father!"


    "I cultivated him alone!"


    "So..."


    Magnetic Red Girl was surprised, but as superpowers are no longer a new topic, it is normal for someone to live a long time!However, this gave her another idea!Especially after listening to the story of Magneto.She suppressed this idea, for the time being...not the time to say this!


    Time passed so leisurely, Su Bai ordered dinner at the hotel, and Cihongnu was obviously very happy.


    After all, she usually can''t eat these, although Su Bai feels that the taste is not as good as the homemade dishes!As night fell gradually, Su Bai asked Ci Hongnu to rest!


    I went to another room by myself.


    Not long after lying down, Su Bai heard the voice of Ci Hongnu and then heard the sound of opening the door.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing the intruded Cihong woman holding her head in pain with her hands, Su Bai asked.


    "It''s him, alchemist, his voice has appeared again." Ci Hongnu groaned in pain.


    Su Bai sneered, and reached out to stop the Cihong Girl and quiet her down.


    Obviously, the alchemist knew that Cihongnu had failed.


    Holding Cihong''s head with her hand, her spiritual power was released instantly.In an instant, a barrier was constructed in her mind to isolate the influence of the alchemist!


    Without the painful voice, Cihong Girl''s emotions slowly stabilized.


    At this time, Su Bai noticed that the Cihong girl only wore underwear, and she looked like she had just fallen asleep.That''s right, after all, this is a hotel, not a home, so naturally there are no clothes for Cihong Girl to change.Speaking of which, although she is not very old, she is well-developed.Cihongnu raised her head just to say something, but in the dim she saw Su Bai''s straight eyes, which made Cihongnu a little startled, and then she lowered her head and stopped talking.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here. I have helped you construct a barrier in your mind, so you don''t have to worry about the alchemist''s influence on you." Su Bai thought for a while and said, "If you are still worried, you will be here at night. Let me accompany you!"


    Ci Hongnv hesitated for a moment and didn''t answer. Su Bai thought she was still terrified and it didn''t matter much, just let Ci Hongnv sleep with herself!


    "Okay, go to sleep!"


    Su Bai smiled and let the Cihong Girl lie in his arms and said softly.


    There was silence in the room.


    Su Bai didn''t want to go to sleep slowly, but the Cihong girl lying in his arms did not fall asleep so quickly.After being frightened by the alchemist, now sleeping with a man for the first time, a little nervous, but...so practical!


    It''s hard to tell what kind of feeling it is, but it just makes Cihong Woman feel safe and practical for the first time...


    Not knowing how long had passed, the Cihong girl woke up faintly.


    As soon as she woke up, she found that Su Bai by her side had disappeared, which made her nervous for a moment.But soon she heard the voice of Su Bai talking outside, and then she relaxed.Immediately afterwards, Ci Hongnu got up and went out, and she saw Su Bai talking to a young girl of her own age.


    "Wake up? This is a girl in the water, we will go out together when we are done with your business!" Su Bai looked at Ci Hongnu and introduced them to them.


    Ci Hongnu nodded, followed her into her room and put on her clothes...


    Washed properly and had breakfast together.


    Su Bai took the magnetic red girl and went out with the water girl.


    As she walked, Cihongnu found that this seemed to be the way to the foster father¡¯s hospital, could it be...


    Cihongnu could not help getting excited.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai suddenly stopped, his hands gently danced, and soon there was something like a water surface or a glass mirror in front of him, and then walked in.Ci Hongnv glanced at the Shui Xing girl and found that she was a little trembling but still followed!After Ci Hongnu went in, she realized that there seemed to be nothing special, but she also knew that it must be different.


    "This is a mirrored space, a special space connected to the real space, where no one outside can see it!"


    Su Bai said while leaving.


    Sure enough, it looked exactly like the outside, and even saw the giant sword yesterday.


    The three came to the hospital and came to the ward of Cihong''s adoptive father.


    "Actually, it''s easy for you to kill him."


    Coming out of the mirrored space, her adoptive father John seemed to be sleeping, unaware that there were more people in the room."Everyone has this kind of magnetic energy in their body. You can sense the elements in their body and concentrate on the head. Do you know what will happen?"


    Cihongnu shook her head.


    Su Bai smiled and gestured with his hands.


    "boom!"


    "It will explode!"


    The magnetic red girl was shocked.


    Su Bai patted the magnetic red girl on the shoulder, indicating that she could try it!


    I really don''t care about this life and death named John Supai, it is enough to train the magnetic red girl!According to Su Bai''s statement, Cihongnu began to feel silently. It has to be said that although Cihongnu may not be able to reach the strength of Magneto King, or the upper limit of strength, her talent and comprehension are still good. After a while, Su Bai felt that she was ready to use it, and immediately saw that John¡¯s expression became more and more painful, and his body began to struggle, and then a moment later...

 C1548

    Bang!


    His head exploded directly!


    Item 0036


    Blood spattered.


    Ci Hongnu''s face showed the crazy and contented expression after revenge.


    The three re-entered the mirror space and left. As for when John''s situation was discovered, it is unknown.But even if he knows that John was killed by someone, it is very likely that he was a magnetic red girl, but there is no evidence and there is no need to worry about inconvenience in the future.


    Coming out of the hospital, Ci Hongnv stopped suddenly.


    "thank you."


    Su Bai smiled and said, "After you follow me, you will be my person. It is normal to avenge you!"


    "I know, it''s actually because of my ability that reminds you of the past and the Magneto. Otherwise, you won''t help me for no reason! I will follow you in the future and you will be my godfather. ?"


    "Godfather?"


    Su Bai was stunned, never expected that Cihongnu would make such a statement.


    Magneto nodded and said: "Yes, you also said that Magneto was almost the one you brought up from childhood. It is no different from your son. I...I am also an orphan. Although I was adopted by others, I You have seen his adoptive father. And you helped me, let me take revenge, and taught me how to make my ability stronger, just like my father, so I feel dependent, so..."


    After that, Cihongnu looked at Su Bai with some expectation.


    To be honest, this is not the same as Su Bai thought.


    Cultivating the Cihong Girl is true, does not mean that he has no other ideas.However, a godson may be a godson, but a goddaughter may not be just a goddaughter!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai nodded and said: "Well, I agreed."


    "Really? Godfather!" Cihong Girl exclaimed excitedly.


    Su Bai nodded again and again. Although this name seemed normal, it made Su Bai always feel a little weird. After all, godfather... not a good word!


    "Okay, let''s set off, target Atlantis!"


    Su Bai clapped his hands, although it was a day''s delay, it was not bad to have a magnetic red girl!


    Su Bai is very serious about training the magnetic red girl.


    No flight, no plane or teleport!


    Su Bai directly took out a coin and let the magnetic red girl control it to fly. You must know that Su Bai did the same at the beginning!


    Looking at Su Bai, no... now it should be a godfather.


    Seeing the godfather turned the coin into an iron plate, and took the water girl to stand up and slowly flew up, the magnetic red girl was envied and motivated!Almost all on this road are moving forward in the mirror space, let the magnetic red girl exercise and be proficient in this ability.The progress at the beginning was very slow, even after success, it didn''t last long, but with Su Bai''s teaching, Cihong Girl improved quickly, and slowly began to barely keep up with Su Bai''s progress.


    Just stop and go.


    It took a full week from Midtown to Amnesty Bay.


    This week, I was basically in the mirror space. Occasionally, Su Bai would go out to buy some food, but he did not go out and did not delay.


    Amnesty Bay is a small town on the coast of the United States. The birthplace of Aquaman is also within the scope of Atlantis!


    This kind of coastal town basically has nothing to do with prosperity, and the population is not large.


    Coming to Amnesty Bay, Su Bai, far away, saw a lighthouse by the sea!


    Built on a cliff by the sea.


    Although the town is not prosperous, it basically has everything it should have.


    Shops, bars.


    There are also hotels!


    But it''s not so prosperous and business is not too good.


    Even if it is a vacation, there is no good place here.So when Su Bai brought two girls to the hotel and opened a room, it was really surprising, and it didn''t take long for it to spread throughout the town.


    An Asian young man brought two girls to play!


    "How about here?"


    After settling down, Su Bai took the two girls out for a walk, and then asked the Shui Xing girl.


    "It''s different from what I remember!"


    The water girl shook her head."It is indeed here, but it has changed a lot. On our side, this place has become the territory of Atlantis."


    "This is normal. After all, the Atlantis in this world hasn''t come into people''s sight!" Su Bai smiled and said, "If you guessed correctly, Aquaman at this time is just a beacon man!"


    The water girl looked at the lighthouse not far away!

 C1549

    I was both nervous and curious!


    "Take a good rest today, and we will go to him tomorrow!"


    The hotel room is not big, just an ordinary room, then there are two beds, bathroom, and TV!


    But the cleaning is still clean.


    This week, I didn''t talk about meals and sleeping, and I didn''t have a good rest. Su Bai took a bath first, and then the two of them took a good bath and relax!


    Lying on the bed, Su Bai closed his eyes and released his spiritual power!


    With the release of the spiritual power, Su Bai found the Sea King soon.


    Arthur Curry!


    It is indeed a lighthouse by the sea.


    But Arthur Curry was the only one, and he didn''t see his father, and it seemed very sad from Arthur''s state!After a little detection, Su Bai already knew what was going on.


    Arthur''s father, Tom Curry is dead!


    At this time, Arthur did not know his identity, and was still immersed in the sorrow of his father''s death. Every day, the young man in his early twenties made it like the old man with one foot in the coffin!


    He has not yet contacted Atlantis, which means that he has not yet met Mera.


    For Arthur, Su Bai did not intend to erase his existence as the Sea King. After all, he is also the Seven Giants of the Justice League, and his popularity is not high enough to be depressing.The goal of Soviet defeat is Mera, and of course the power of Atlantis!It''s a pity that Atlantis only recognizes blood. If Aquaman does not have half of Atlantis'' blood, it is impossible to become Aquaman!


    But this is also in line with Soviet defeat.


    He is accustomed to being a shopkeeper, and he really wants to control it by himself, but it takes too long!


    After all, his stall is too big now.


    Not to mention the Marvel world, the DC world alone is already a lot!


    Push the door open.


    The Shui Xing girl came out from inside, and the Cihong girl followed up to take a bath. Su Bai beckoned and the Shui Xing girl had already walked beside him!


    Item 0037


    With a wave of his hand, the bath towel was directly pulled off, Su Bai held the Shui Xing girl to his side, bowed his head and kissed.The Shui Xing girl is a little nervous, after all, there is still a magnetic red girl. Although this journey has been delayed for a week, Su Bai did not do anything to the Shui Xing girl, so does the magnetic red girl know the relationship between the two? Not sure yet!


    However, Su Bai did not intend to hide it.


    After enduring it for a week, he also knew that Arthur''s current situation made him feel good. The Shui Xing girl was lying in his arms. How could Su Bai be able to bear it?


    It didn''t take long for the gun to be launched!


    The Cihong girl who was taking a bath quickly heard the weird sound outside, and her face turned red after a moment of stunned.


    The romance of Su Bai has been reported in the media for a long time, so she was prepared. She also thought about the relationship between Su Bai and Su Bai, but there was nothing special along the way and didn''t think too much about it. She didn''t expect to... ¡­


    Listening to the voice outside, the red-faced magnetic red girl gradually felt that she seemed to have changed!


    Enduring the unnatural restlessness, Cihong Girl only hopes that the outside will end sooner, and then she can go out by herself.In the end, after waiting, I waited for more than an hour. When I heard that there was no sound outside, Ci Hongnu cleaned up and prepared to go out.Outside, the lights were turned off, which made Cihongnu feel better, but she soon realized that it was not over at all, and she could vaguely see the appearance of the water girl moving and hurried to another one. The bed was covered with a quilt facing them.


    night!


    She passed quietly in the nervousness of the Cihong Girl.


    It was almost noon the next day that the magnetic red girl woke up. When she woke up, Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl had already woke up, and everything was as usual.


    "I''m going out with the Shui Xing girl. You stay in the hotel."


    "Godfather, where are you going?" Ci Hongnu asked curiously.


    "seabed!"


    "It would be more troublesome for you to follow without a diving device, and this time it is just to explore the way. If something happens, you are not very helpful!" Su Bai explained.


    "Oh!"


    Although she was a little unwilling, Cihongnu nodded her head.


    "You stay and continue to practice, I will check when you come back!"


    Su Bai said, and then went out with the Shui Xing girl.


    The two walked for about ten minutes, and they soon came to the beach!


    The waves hit the rocks, and there was no one around, except for the sound of the waves, which were the sounds of birds in the sky.


    "Although the two worlds are different, this important place should not change much, and the location should not change! Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, and followed the Shui Xing girl directly into the sea.


    It is uncertain whether the Atlanteans on the shore will affect Su Bai, at least there is no danger from the water travel girl, but after entering the sea, Su Bai knows what is like a fish in water!The speed of the water girl in the sea is very fast, and there is no breathing pressure at all, especially the happy mood can be clearly felt!

 C1550

    This is the Atlantean, the Atlantean belonging to the sea!


    "I''m not sure if you are here, so be careful in a while!" Su Bai reminded the Shui Xing Maid.


    The water girl nodded, and then said: "What about you? Atlantis is in the depths of the sea, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, the Shui Xing girl realized that Su Bai was a little different.


    His body seems to have undergone subtle changes, allowing him to breathe and march freely in the sea like the Atlanteans!


    so amazing!


    "What is this?" The Shui Xing girl couldn''t help asking.


    "Survival of the fittest, a very good passive ability, allows me to adapt to changes in my body in any environment!" Su Bai explained.


    The Shui Xing girl nodded, suppressing the exclamation in her heart.


    She didn''t know how much Su Bai had yet to show.


    Diving all the way, the girl in the water traveled to Atlantis according to her own memory. She was fast in the water, but...Su Bai was still able to easily keep up.Around him, all kinds of fish swimming around, watching the bottomless ocean below. If there is claustrophobia or deep sea phobia, this is definitely the most terrifying place.


    How deep is the seabed?


    After all, Atlantis has not been discovered for so long, and the place where it exists must be very deep, let alone people, maybe even machines may not be able to detect it, otherwise, how could it be that it has not been detected for so long? Found it?


    As the sea pressure gets higher and higher, although the water girl has no effect, Su Bai can still be felt.However, this level of pressure has no effect on him.I don''t know how long it took to dive, but finally...seems to have reached the bottom of the sea.


    The water girl floated beside Su Bai and said: "This is the border of Atlantis, and you can see the residents inside."


    "Well, let''s continue."


    "If you meet someone, act on their own."


    Su Bai said, the two slowly moved forward.


    Before long, all I saw was a field!


    Yes!


    A field under the sea!


    The rows are very neat, and the planting seems to be a certain kind of seafood. At first glance, it looks like kelp, but it should not be. After all, this thing can grow naturally. It is not clear what Supai is.In addition to this field, you can also see the Atlanteans!There are men and women, old and young, all busy in the field.If it is not on the bottom of the sea, it is no different from the scene of busy farming period!


    The Shui Xing girl glanced at Su Bai and found that the clothes on his body had become the Atlantean style at no time.


    At first glance, it was impossible to tell whether he was a human or an Atlantean.


    After all, it is difficult for humans to come here!


    Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl swam in this way. The Atlanteans were not too surprised or suspicious when they saw them. After all, there were a lot of Atlanteans, and these people should be ordinary people. It''s normal to see someone you don''t recognize!There were even a few people who smiled when they passed by, very friendly!


    Item 0038


    "It seems that this world doesn''t have you. Even if there is you, you should not be your original identity!" Su Bai whispered towards the Shui Xing girl.


    The water travel girl nodded. If this world had herself or had her original identity, then these people would definitely not fail to recognize herself. As a water travel girl, she would be considered a high-level figure in Atlantis.


    Perhaps no one knew the soldier.


    But high-level people will certainly not be known by no one.


    After all, she is a water girl!


    Although this is just a title, the title itself already symbolizes status!


    After passing through the fields, soon... what appeared before Su Bai was a huge underwater city.


    The ancient buildings are full of mystery and sacredness. From a distance, this city can hold a large population, and almost all Atlantis people live here.


    The city wall stood up, and the two had already seen the guards from a distance!


    The Shui Xing Maid and Su Bai glanced at each other and went straight without stopping, and the guards did not stop them!


    After all, they knew it was not the enemy at a glance, and they couldn''t remember everyone in the city!


    The two had just entered the city and were planning to explore what it looked like and see if there was any difference from the world of Flashpoint, when they saw a small group of soldiers approaching them.


    "Stop!"


    When the voice came, Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl stopped.


    One of them, like the team leader, looked at Su Bai and Su Bai. The Su Bai looked natural. She was originally an Atlantean, so Su Bai would not panic.After a while, I heard the character like the captain say: "Yes, you come with me!"


    "Where to go?" asked the water girl.


    "Ask so much what you are doing, just follow me, this is a good opportunity for you!"


    After speaking, he didn''t explain any more, and took the two directly away.

 C1551

    "Come and see."


    Su Bai whispered.


    The two followed the team and soon came to a more luxurious palace. There were several people in this palace, including men and women, but they were not very old. They were similar to Su Bai and Shui Xing girls. I don''t know what to do when I get up, I feel a little nervous!But... at first glance in this situation, you know what the selection was for, and Su Bai was a little dumb.


    Was he arrested just as he came in?


    If you come, you will be at ease, and watch the changes!


    People were brought over one after another. It didn''t take long for there to be about thirty or forty people here, and then about half an hour later, a person swam out from the side door in front of the palace.


    A green tight-fitting scaly suit, although the wrap is very concealed, but the protruding upper circumference can''t help but be amazed even if it is not exposed. The wine-red hair does not look messy because of the water, but because of the buoyancy, it looks very moving. !


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up instantly!


    From the perspective of her dress, she is definitely not the current queen, so there is only one person who can have this qualification, can have such a prominent look and figure, and exude indescribable charm!That is the goal of Supai, Mera!


    "I believe you all should know who I am."


    "I am the queen''s royal guard, and my name is Mera! You are summoned this time because there is a secret task for you to perform!"


    "Among you, only one or two have such qualifications to be the royal family and serve Atlantis!"


    Mera''s voice fell, and there was a slight commotion around her.


    Of course they knew Mera''s identity, but they didn''t expect it to be performing a secret mission?


    Mera didn''t stop them, her beautiful eyes swept over them one by one.


    This secret mission is not so easy to complete.


    First of all, it must be absolutely confidential and have a certain strength. The most important thing is that it must be clever, able to live smoothly on land, and require very high psychological quality.But now that I just said it, these people have already rioted like this, which disappoints Mei La!Unconsciously, her eyes stayed on Su Bai!


    Calm, calm!


    This was Mera''s first feeling, and then I found that this man was handsome and had a special complexion, which was slightly different from other Atlanteans.The most important thing is those eyes. After looking at each other, there is no such feeling of guilty conscience or humbleness. It seems that it is no different to ordinary people!


    "Not bad!"


    Mera smiled with satisfaction. If there is no other suitable candidate, this person is fine!


    His gaze shifted, and following Mei La, he saw the Shui Xing girl beside Su Bai, and then his eyes lit up slightly.


    Almost the same temperament!


    Calm!


    And Mera can see that her strength should not be weak!


    "Unexpectedly, there should be such a character!"


    Mera secretly said, and looked back again.


    Most of the dozens of people disappointed Mela, and occasionally a few performed well, but there is a gap compared with Su Bai and Shui Xing Mai. If there are more people requested this time, maybe you can consider it. Consider, but it''s best to have one or two, then these two are enough!It happens to be a man and a woman, and it seems that they also know each other, which is even better.


    Thinking of this, Mera said: "Okay, you have left."


    "You, and you, stay!"


    Mera pointed to Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl. The others were stunned. They thought they were waiting for the assessment for a while, but they didn''t expect it to be over so soon. They all looked at Su Bai and the Shui Xing girl. I want to see what is special about them.No matter what their emotions are, they can only leave now.


    After the others had left, Mera came to them.


    "What is your name?"


    "Tula."


    "Su Bai."


    The two spoke individually.


    Mera nodded, and then looked at Su Bai. His skin color and name were a bit special, but... Mera didn''t ask much, after all, the people who can come here must be Atlantis!


    Speaking of Mera, or that the Atlanteans don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on the ground, otherwise the only way to know his identity is to hear Su Bai¡¯s name, but Mera knows nothing. it is good!


    Chapter 0039 Watching Arthur?


    "Next I will send you a mission that must be kept secret, and I need you to monitor someone on land!" Mera said.


    To spy on a person on land?


    It should be Arthur!


    Su Bai did not say anything, the Shui Xing girl naturally followed Su Bai''s actions.


    Seeing the calmness of the two men, Mera was even more satisfied.


    "This person is called Arthur Curry, and he lives in the lighthouse on the shore. All you have to do is to stay on the land and monitor his every move. If there is any dangerous situation, you must ensure his safety! Then... ¡­Report to me regularly!¡± After Meila finished speaking, she paused and continued: ¡°From now on, you two will be directly responsible for me, and will join the royal guard after things are done. Do you... have any requirements? ?"

 C1552

    Joining the Royal Guard, this is already the glory that many Atlantis dream of.


    "Have!"


    Su Bai said.


    "Say it."


    "I need money! It''s impossible to live on land without money. Also, I need a token or something similar that allows me to come to you unimpeded! After all, this is a secret mission. With this thing I will be very convenient!" Su Bai said.


    Mera thought for a while, these two points are really needed.


    "Okay, I agree. This is my token. No one will stop you when you hold it. You can come to see me at any time!" Mera said, and handed a token hanging from her waist to Su defeat.Then turned to look at the girl in the water."Tula, what about you? What do you want?"


    Tula shook his head.


    "Well, you guys go to prepare. After you are ready, you can set off directly and report to me at any time!"


    Mera nodded, and then let them leave.


    Leaving the palace, Su Bai was still thinking of Mei La.


    It''s worthy of being the future Sea King, it''s worthy of the name "Mae", it''s really amazing.


    Su Bai is really time to look forward to getting her, but now Mera obviously doesn¡¯t know who she is, and Mera must be loyal to Atlantis. It¡¯s definitely not that easy to get it. Opportunity slowly drew up, anyway... I also wanted to deal with Arthur.But... Arthur Arthur, I can let you continue to be the sea king, but Mera, don''t think about it!


    "Go, take me around!"


    Su Bai said to the Shui Xing girl and soon the two of them wandered around in Atlantis. It was indeed much more convenient to have Mera''s token, and there were many places where the so-called civilians could not go.Su Bai also has a general understanding of Atlantis, this is an absolute kingdom of kingship, the royal is everything, and the loyalty is very high!At the same time, Su Bai discovered an interesting thing.


    Not long after Arthur''s human father died, and then... the king of Atlantis also died. It seemed that he died at the hands of humans. It sounded like an accident.Therefore, Queen Atlana, also Arthur''s mother, would remember to observe Arthur!Speaking of it, Queen Atlanna is also a beauty, but it is a pity that she is a little waved!First with the king of Atlantis, then with Arthur''s father!


    In addition to Arthur, there is also a prince of Atlantis, who is Arthur¡¯s half-brother, Aum, the lord of the sea, is one of Arthur¡¯s main enemies, and he wants to sit on Yaser. Throne of Tlantis!In the future, if you meet Queen Atlanta in other parallel worlds, you might as well consider it!


    The current situation of Atlantis is also understood.


    The king is dead, and the queen intends to use the identity of Arthur to bring Atlantis and humanity a bond, a connection, obviously belongs to that kind of pacifist!Her son, Arthur''s younger brother, currently the only heir of Atlantis, thinks that he should fight back against humanity, but unfortunately... he has been suppressed by the Queen.Therefore, the existence of Arthur should still be a secret!


    Seeing this, it should be to understand Arthur''s situation first, and slowly let him know his identity.


    If the king didn''t die by human hands, maybe the queen wouldn''t plan to let Arthur know all this!


    "Let''s go!"


    "You can come whenever you have a chance in the future."


    Su Bai said to the Shui Xing girl, preparing to return to the ground.


    This trip was originally intended to simply explore Atlantis, but unexpectedly there will be unexpected gains. With this status, I will not come as I want in the future. It is very convenient to do anything!


    Back on land, drill out from the sea.


    It was already a little bit dim with stars outside.


    The seaside was dark, except for the roaring waves and wind, but it was a little scary!


    Su Bai hugged the Shui Xing girl, and the clothes on the two dries quickly. At the same time, Su Bai also made the Shui Xing girl and his clothes become normal.Back from the shore, back to the hotel, Cihongnu was still cultivating, she still seemed very focused!Su Bai came out of the room with a hello, and found the owner of the hotel. On the one hand, he ordered something to eat. On the other hand, Su Bai wanted to inquire about something!


    After ordering something, Su Bai took out a few dollars and put them on the table.


    The boss'' eyes lit up instantly."What can I do for you?"


    "The environment here is very good, I plan to stay longer! Especially on the shore, so I want to ask if there are any houses nearby that I want to rent or sell!" Su Bai asked.


    "The shore? That''s not a place. Only old Tom lived there because of the lighthouse. Now only little Arthur remains." The boss exclaimed.


    "For me, it''s very fresh."


    "If you can help me, this is yours!"


    The boss simply took it and said: "I know there is an old villa in the lighthouse. Some rich man wanted to build it here for a holiday, but before he could live, the man died and the villa was vacant. Now, no one has repaired it for so many years, but it''s not bad! I can contact you, and I can get you a message as soon as tomorrow morning!"


    "no problem!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, then turned and left.


    After dinner, I was speechless all night.


    When Su Bai saw the boss the next morning, the boss looked happy.


    Obviously, it should be done!


    Item 0040


    "It''s done, I contacted the son of the owner of this villa. He is very willing to sell it, and the price is very cheap, only 200,000 US dollars!"


    "That''s even better!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "Let¡¯s do it, why don¡¯t you help me handle these things, and find someone to repair the villa by the way, and buy some daily necessities for me! Of course, I won¡¯t let you work in vain , You can reimburse me for what you bought, and after it''s done...I will give you ten thousand dollars in hard work, how?"

 C1553

    "Ten thousand!"


    The boss'' eyes lit up instantly, and he nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely fine to leave it to me!"


    "The only requirement is to be fast!"


    "understand!"


    After speaking, Su Bai directly handed him his credit card.


    What money to use, just swipe the card.


    Su Bai does not have to worry about other troubles!


    After the account was made, Su Bai planned to go to Atlantis again.


    Although Mera gave the token, she hasn''t paid for it yet!In fact, he could get it yesterday, but he didn''t do that. Only those who go to and fro have the opportunity to get acquainted with Mera!


    Entering the sea, Su Bai''s dress changed again, and then quickly came to Atlantis.


    Last time the palace was just a place to meet, Mei La has her own residence!


    Similarly, there are also guards here.


    After Su Bai arrived, he was stopped quickly, but he took out the token and said his identity. Soon someone went in to report, and Su Bai met Mera smoothly!


    "I have arranged a place to live on land, not far from Arthur''s residence, and far from the town, which is very convenient. But this place must be bought, so..." Su Bai hadn''t finished yet. Mera nodded and said: "I understand, I have had people prepare money for you! I just didn''t expect you to move so fast and so neat. We have limited understanding of the situation on land, so you can find the right one so quickly. Place, this proves that my vision is right!"


    "Go ahead and follow me when the task is completed!" Mei La said.


    "Follow you? Haha, you will follow me then!"


    Su Bai laughed secretly in his heart, and then nodded solemnly.


    It seems that Mera or Atlantis does not know much about things on land, and Mera''s money is also very generous, which is directly gold.Doing the math, it''s almost worth several million dollars, but Su Bai doesn''t care, what he cares about is the chance to meet Mera!After leaving with the gold, in the next few days, Su Bai would come to Mei La to report the situation from time to time!


    Slowly, even Mera''s guards are familiar with Su defeat, and they don''t need to be there, and sometimes they just go in without notification!


    Less than a week.


    The villa has been set up, Su Bai took the magnetic red girl, and the water girl came to the villa!


    What is facing the sea!


    This is an absolute ocean view villa facing the sea.


    Although it looks a bit old on the outside, it has a new look on the inside. It has everything you need. I have to say that the innkeeper does a pretty good job!Su Bai took back the credit card and left the phone on purpose, so he could just call him if he had any needs.The boss also knows that Su Bai is a wealthy owner and he is naturally very attentive. After all, there are not many opportunities for making money in such a small town!


    The 10,000-dollar remuneration alone is a large sum in a small town!


    "In the future, you will be the servant I invited, lest the Atlanteans doubt it!" Su Bai has already arranged an identity for the Cihong Girl, and then... he plans to go to Mei La and let her come. Take a look!


    Just entered the bottom of the sea, not yet within the range of Atlantis.


    Su Bai saw a shadow swimming over quickly!


    A green tight-fitting scaly coat, who else could it be if it wasn''t Mera!


    "I''m going to find you. The house should be arranged, right?" Mei La came to Su Bai and stopped and asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "I just packed up, and I''m planning to take you to see it."


    This tone is not like that of the subordinates, but during this time Mei La has also got used to it. Su Bai''s tone is sometimes like this, not to mention that Su Bai is so capable, Mei La will not be angry because of this!Nodding, Mei La and Su Bai are going to see the villa...


    Following Mera''s side, watching Mera''s body yacht, the curve swings, it is really beautiful.


    Unknowingly, Su Bai is a little silly!


    "What are you looking at!"


    Mera asked in a somewhat displeased tone. Su Bai''s straight eyes made her feel offended. You know... Few people dare to look at herself directly!


    "You are so beautiful!" Su Bai exclaimed.


    Mera frowned, her eyes sharpened.


    Such frivolous remarks are already a kind of tease in Mera''s view.


    Facing Mei La''s cold eyes, Su Bai did not panic."I have seen a lot of people on land these days. No one is more beautiful than you, even in Atlantis! If you often appear on the shore in the future, it is best not to show up easily. , If possible, I will help you prepare a suit of land-based clothes when you arrive, and then... stay in the house as much as possible! You can rest assured that it is very close to the lighthouse, and I have specially prepared a telescope, even if not You can see Arthur''s every move when you get close!"


    Did he say it for this reason?Isn''t it flirtatious?


    After hearing Su Bai''s explanation, Mera felt that she might have misunderstood, and she was somewhat happy.


    After all, no one has ever praised himself so much!


    Of course, this is because of Su Bai''s explanation. If Su Bai is just a flirtatious provocation, then Mera will never be happy, or even angry!


    Su Bai naturally sees the change in Mera''s mentality. Sure enough, normal tricks are definitely not enough, but...this is more interesting!

 C1554

    "One more thing, besides me and Tula, there is a human girl there. It is a servant I specially invited. After all, if you don''t do this, it is easy to be suspicious, but you can rest assured, she doesn''t know. Our identity, as long as we have money, there is no problem!" Su Baijiang also told Mei La about the magnetic red girl. Although Mei La found it inconvenient, she reluctantly agreed!


    Item 0041


    After coming out of the sea, Su Bai quickly led the way to the villa.


    Entering the villa, Mera was about to take a closer look, but Su Bai reached out and grabbed Mera''s wrist.Mei La frowned, and subconsciously wanted to throw it away, when she saw Su Bai made a silent gesture, and then quickly led her upstairs to one of the rooms.After closing the door, Su Bai said to Mera: "Francis is still there, the human servant I was talking about, it is not easy to explain to her seeing you like this. This room is reserved for you, I will help you prepare the clothes, You change it first!"


    After speaking, Su Bai went out quietly.


    Although Mera was a little unhappy, she was even sneaking up when she came over, but she nodded when she thought of the task, looked around the room, and quickly found the clothes on the side.


    Before long, Mera came out of the room.


    Su Bai, the Shui Xing Girl, and the Magnetic Red Girl were all downstairs, and turned to look at the sound of footsteps.


    After a glance, Su Bai was a little silly.


    It''s not that Su Bai has never seen a beautiful woman. Even if he is interested in Mera, he still has a gap with Diana in his heart, even if one has already gotten it, and the other hasn''t.It''s just too amazing!


    After changing her Atlantis outfit, Mera first saw her black boots, tight-fitting black jeans, a white beveled T-shirt on the upper body, and a brown women¡¯s vest outside. With her hair draped around her shoulders, her white and tender skin and a tall figure, even if there are countless women, she has to admit that Mera is really awesome!


    Even though this dress is ordinary, it has a special sense of fashion when worn on her!


    The Shui Xing Girl and Ci Hong Nv can''t help feeling a little ashamed at this time.


    Regardless of how old they are, there is a big gap in comparison of their temperament and appearance.


    Feeling the eyes of the three of them, Mera was very indifferent.


    Su Bai said at this time: "This is Francis, the maid I invited. This is Mera."


    Meila nodded towards the Cihong woman and looked at Su Bai without saying a word. Su Bai smiled and got up and took her around!First, let¡¯s get familiar with the environment of the villa and the situation of the land world. As the queen¡¯s royal guard, Mera would never have come to land if it weren¡¯t for Arthur. He didn¡¯t even know anything about land. This is Su Chance of defeat!


    Introducing the origin and usage of the things one by one, Mera seemed a little interested.


    One question and one answer naturally became more familiar.


    After strolling around, Su Bai took Mera to the roof of the villa.


    "There is a swimming pool here, of course... this is not the main one, the main one is this..."


    Su Bai took Mera to a telescope.


    "What is this?" Mera asked curiously.


    "This is called a telescope. Have you seen the lighthouse? That''s Arthur''s place. Through this, you can clearly observe his every move in the vicinity." Su Bai explained.


    The villa is still a certain distance away from the lighthouse, and the lighthouse can be seen, but some details are hard to see. Mera is very curious about this telescope."How to use it."


    "such¡­¡­"


    Su Bai took Mera to the telescope and motioned her to look closely at the telescope!


    Looking at Mera, she quickly discovered the special features of the telescope, which meant to open the door to a new world, and her tone of voice could not help but be a little excited, not as serious as usual!


    Su Bai pushed back slightly, looking at her curved curve.


    It''s... it''s perfect!


    "This can be adjusted, you can see it in more detail!"


    Su Bai said, he attached Mera from behind, and then stretched out his hand from the back as if he was holding Mera, adjusted his hand on the telescope, and soon Mera let out an excitement, "Sure enough, it¡¯s clearer. It''s as if it''s in front of you."


    "Yes, you can look farther, like a small town!"


    Su Bai said while helping to adjust the direction of the telescope.


    "This is the small town, that''s a supermarket, there are everything."


    "The bar over there."


    "Over there..."


    Su Bai leaned over to Mela and introduced it softly in her ear.At first, Mei La didn¡¯t feel anything, but slowly, she felt Su Bai¡¯s heat spit out, making her feel a little numb, subconsciously wanting to avoid a little, and then just Feeling that Su Bai has already been attached to himself, at first glance it seems to be hugging himself.


    The most important thing is that Mera looked down and found that Su Bai was moving the binoculars with one hand, and she didn''t know when the other hand had been placed on her waist!


    This makes Mera a little angry.


    No man has ever been so close to herself before, and Mela subconsciously wanted to push Su Bai away, but Su Bai suddenly let go of her at this time.


    "That''s it, you can take a closer look!"


    After that, Su Bai gave way as if there was nothing wrong. In an instant, Mera felt a fist hitting the cotton. Now even if she makes her angry, she has no chance of having a seizure, so she can only give up.


    Mera watched for a while, Su Bai was ready to eat.


    After sitting down, Su Bai smiled and said, "Taste it. Although it is not very nutritious, it tastes good. I want to ask about this task."

 C1555

    "For the time being, no one knows about Arthur''s existence, right? Then he should be safer, but... he is still immersed in grief, and it may not be so easy to cheer up!" Su Bai said.


    "It will be fine." Mera said lightly.


    Su Bai pouted, he was sure to get better, but not so smoothly.


    Although Mera said that no one knew about Arthur''s existence, Su Bai didn''t think so. If no one really knew, how did Arthur become king?Even if he adjusts, with the support of the queen, don''t forget that the sea lord is considered orthodox. Arthur is only a hybrid. If there is no special change, the king''s position will definitely fall into the hands of the sea lord!


    Su Bai now only hopes that this change will happen later!


    It will happen again when I and Mei La go further!


    Item 0042


    "You did a good job, I''ll leave it to you here."


    Watching the night gradually fall, Mera said a word and then was preparing to return to Atlantis. After all, she would not stay here for a long time.


    "Is it going to go? Or stay here for one night. After all, it''s dark. It''s easy to doubt if you go like this. I also specially prepared some red wine. There should be none in Atlantis. , Have a taste!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mera hesitated and nodded in agreement.


    As night falls, in the restaurant.


    Su Bai, Shui Xing girl, Cihong Girl, and Mei La are eating, Su Bai takes out red wine and pours them on Mei La. When I drink red wine, I feel okay, so I will go to the table after drinking!After eating and drinking, it didn''t take long for the Cihong girl to withdraw according to Su Bai''s instructions, and then the Shui Xing girl also left without knowing it. Only Su Bai and Mei La were left!


    "That''s it!" Mera said.


    "Well, the weather today is pretty good, the night scene is beautiful, you can go and see, after all, it is difficult to see the starry sky at the bottom of the sea!" Su Bai said with a smile, but Mei La was a little moved!


    After arriving on land, Mera did see a lot.


    Mera got up here, ready to go to the rooftop to see the night sky.


    Su Bai simply cleaned up, and then went to the roof when he was done.


    On the roof, deck chairs by the pool.


    Mera lay there looking at the night sky, she was very relaxed, her shoes had been taken off!


    Su Bai walked over and lay down in the chair next to him. Mei La didn''t react in any particular way. Turning around, Su Bai realized that Mei La should be a little drunk.


    Drank a lot of red wine.


    It was lying down again, and it was blowing wind again.


    It''s weird that the alcohol doesn''t come up!


    I have to say that Su Bai is still very bad, this proposal is simply the rhythm of letting Mei La get drunk earlier!


    "What a nice view!"


    Looking at the night sky, Mei La couldn''t help but mutter.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s really beautiful, but...not as beautiful as you!"


    "You are bold!"


    Looking at Su Bai, Mera couldn''t say whether she was angry or not angry.


    Su Bai smiled: "I admit that if you are not bold, how can you have the opportunity to tell you this, and you won''t have the opportunity to lie down and watch the starry sky together? Actually... I knew you were very good before I saw you. Mei, I feel lucky to have the opportunity to meet you and meet you!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of me being angry?" Mera asked.


    "afraid!"


    Su Bai nodded seriously."But, as long as I think of you being so beautiful one day with someone else with you, I feel very painful. So, instead of suffering then, I might as well say it boldly, maybe..."


    Maybe something, Su Bai did not say!


    Mera looked at Su Bai. Although she was a little drunk, she could see that what Su Bai said was true!


    No matter what kind of personality a woman is, when a man utters these words to you, her heart is full of joy.Especially when I was drunk and let go of that serious Mera!Although Su Bai¡¯s status is very low, he is very talented and is the first to say this to himself. Especially this bold move makes Mera feel strange. After all, no one dares. Tell yourself this, it looks unique.


    If, if in the future Arthur really makes a difference.


    And because of this mission, Su Bai was able to connect with Arthur. He was promoted and his status would naturally rise!


    In this case¡­¡­


    Thinking about it, Mera found herself thinking far.


    What I thought was not anger or rejection, but inexplicably thinking that if Su Bai''s position came up, then he would be considered suitable for himself, and he was already thinking about the future.And this premise is that she does not reject Su Bai!


    In a trance, Mera suddenly found that her hand was held by Su Bai.


    I subconsciously wanted to pull it away, but found that I didn''t seem to have much energy.


    drunk!

 C1556

    "You are drunk, I will send you back to your room to rest!"


    Su Bai said softly, then got up and pulled Mei La up.Suddenly getting up made Mei La feel like the world is spinning, and she subconsciously threw herself into Su Bai''s arms.Su Bai turned around and went down holding Mera''s waist.


    When he arrived at Mei La''s room, Su Bai put Mei La down.


    "Get a rest early, I won''t send you back tomorrow, I will find a way to get close to Arthur!" Su Bai said, then turned around and went out.


    Not very simple, but very decisive.


    When Su Bai left, the door closed and lying on the bed, Mei La felt a sense of melancholy. She actually hoped that Su Bai would stay and chat with her for a while!


    The night passed quietly.


    When Mei La woke up the next day, Su Bai was no longer there. After changing her clothes, Mei La hesitated and returned to Atlantis!


    At this time, Su Bai was at the lighthouse with the Shui Xing Girl and Ci Hong Girl!


    Su Bai came to visit in the name of a neighbor, and of course, visit the lighthouse by the way.


    Although it was already morning, Arthur was obviously not sober.


    It seems that I drank too much the night before and was a little impatient.But Su lost the money, and Arthur agreed!


    If you want to be drunk, you have to have money to buy wine!


    With such a contact, they can be regarded as knowing each other.Su Bai didn''t know anyone here, so he came to chat with Arthur every few times and invited him to drink, and the two of them became familiar with each other unknowingly.Su Bai has secretly observed that Arthur''s physical fitness is much better than ordinary humans, but it is not as superhuman as it is!And even though Arthur has a hot temper, his personality is pretty good, especially for Su defeat!


    Maybe it''s because of strange friends, or it may be because Su Bai is the gold master.


    Anyway, I still listen to Su Bai!


    Especially after getting drunk in a bar and then fighting with others, with this experience, seeing Su Pai fighting fiercely, the relationship between the two is even stronger!


    "Arthur, do you have any plans in the future?"


    At the lighthouse, the two looked at the sea holding wine bottles, while drinking, Su Bai asked.


    Arthur shook his head bitterly: "In the future? How can I think about things so far, and what else can I do? Maybe I will take over my father''s job and become a lighthouse keeper!"


    "So... what if... I can give you a wealth of money?"


    Item 0043


    "You want to give me a rich and honorable? Do you want me to do things for you?" Arthur looked at Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Yes! It is not convenient for me to tell you for the time being, but if it succeeds, I can let you be under one person and over ten thousand!"


    "Wealth, power, everything you have, I don''t usually ask you for anything, how about it?"


    "Really, there is such a good thing? What do you want me to do?" Arthur looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "I want you to be the king of this sea!"


    Su Bai pointed at Dahai Road.


    Arthur was stunned for a moment: "Do you want to buy this sea area? This is unlikely, or do you want to enter the fishing industry? Fishing industry is not bad, as long as you have the money, plus my view of this sea area Understand, it is really possible to be the king of this sea!"


    Seeing that Arthur had obviously made up his brain and misunderstood what he meant, Su Bai did not explain.


    Smiled and took out the phone and said: "Then let''s make a guarantee."


    "I can help you, let you become the king of this sea, become the sea king, let you have endless wealth and power, but you have to recognize me as the master! No matter what your identity changes in the future, I will be your boss !"


    "What''s the matter, I promised!"


    "I, Arthur Curry, will help Su Bai in the future, regardless of my identity, what changes in my wealth!"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai smiled and put away the phone. With this recording, Arthur will not be able to repent in the future. After all, if the Atlanteans hear Arthur doing things for themselves and human beings, even if Arthur performs well, Ya The Tlantis people would not agree, nor would he continue to be the Sea King!Of course, unless Arthur was disobedient, Su Bai would not do it either.


    Anyway, when the Soviet Union defeated, there were no other candidates.


    Mera, or the girl in the water.


    It''s all right!


    Although his goal is Mera, he will not let go of the power and wealth of Atlantis, especially when his big plan requires money!Close to the income of his companies, there is no way to support the development and investment of an earth.


    "You take the money first, as it is the salary I paid you in advance. As for what I said, you just have to wait patiently, and I will tell you when the time is right!" Su Bai took it out. The check wrote Arthur a one-hundred-thousand-dollar bill and asked Arthur to collect it, then patted him on the shoulder, turned and went back.


    From now on, the king of Atlantis, the Sea King, one of the seven giants of the Justice League, is his own!


    Look at it this way.


    He almost wiped out the Justice League.


    Wonder Woman Diana is her own wife, she is also Batman''s godfather, the Flash is the leader of her own, and now Aquaman has become her own subordinate.

 C1557

    The remaining Superman, Green Lantern, steel.


    If you have that thought, you can even control the justice league in your own hands!


    After putting on Arthur, Su Bai returned to the villa from the lighthouse in a good mood. When I first came in, I saw Mera chatting with the water girl in the living room. Then I looked at Mera¡¯s dress and changed into a tight black body. Leather pants, and then wear a long black hanging slip!These pants were prepared by Su Bai for the Shui Xing girl. I didn''t expect to wear them on Mera''s body. After all, Mera''s legs are longer than the Shui Xing girl!


    Su Baidao did not expect that Mera would come. Mera has not come since the last time he was drunk, and Su Bai has never been there, mainly because of a buffer period.


    Although picking up girls requires boldness and enthusiasm, they must also master skills.


    Push-pull tactics are used well, which chick does not push down?


    "You''re back, let''s go up and talk."


    Seeing Su Bai came back, Mei La said a word and went upstairs, Su Bai followed up, seeing the twist and twist, it was really hot!


    After the last confession that was not considered a confession, Su Bai did not deliberately conceal his gaze, Su Bai believes that Mera can definitely feel it!


    When I came to the roof upstairs, the sun was full.


    The two sit on deck chairs, under the umbrella.


    Although Mera asked Su Bai to come and talk, she didn''t speak for a while.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t know where to start, but it¡¯s still a bit embarrassing!


    "Why haven''t I reported the situation these days?" After thinking about it, Mera said.


    "I''m in contact with Arthur, we get along pretty well, Arthur listens to me very much!" Su Bai said.


    "It''s just that?" Mera asked.


    In fact, this is an excuse or reason. Normally, Mei La should understand that she will not ask any more questions, but when she asked Su Bai, she laughed.


    "Not exactly, but I don''t know how to face you!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of me being angry?" Mera chuckled.


    "Yes, but I am afraid that you will have a bad impression of me. After all... some things are actually out of control, and I am afraid that it will make you unhappy! I have been drinking with Arthur during this time, in fact... It''s pretty good too." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You... do this task well, if... I mean if... what you want is not impossible!" Mela whispered.


    "What?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    This is really not a pretense. Su Bai didn''t expect the push-pull tactics to be so effective that it would allow Mera to say such things.


    What is impossible?


    That basically tells you clearly, it is possible!


    "Nothing, I have something I want to ask your opinion!" Mei La Na was embarrassed to say it, and hurriedly changed the subject.To be honest, she never thought she would say that.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked earnestly without getting a good deal.


    "Prince Aum has a big prejudice against humans. He thinks that humans will go to war with Atlantis someday. What''s more, the death of the king is also related to humans, so he wants to go to war with humans. I quarreled with the queen several times, but they were all suppressed by the queen! This also made the queen think that Arthur¡¯s affairs might be faster. You may not know, I need you to keep a secret, Arthur... is actually the queen¡¯s son. !"


    "Before the queen married the king, she fell in love with a beacon man, who was Arthur''s father! Later...the queen married the king and gave birth to Prince Aum."


    Item 0044


    "So?" Su Bai asked.


    "So the queen asked me, if you let Arthur know the facts now, do you think he can accept it?" Mera asked.


    "right now¡­¡­"


    Su Bai thought for a while, and shook his head slightly: "I am afraid that Arthur is still very difficult to accept. He has not yet come out of the sadness of his father''s death. Tell him about Atlantis and tell him to become Atlantis. He might not be able to accept the bond between the Sri Lankan and mankind!"


    "Well, if I leave this to you, how long will it take you?"


    "Not sure, it depends on the situation, but don''t worry, I will try my best to make Arthur accept all this!" Su Bai said, tentatively stretching towards Mae and slowly placing his hand on Mae La''s hand.


    At that moment, Mei La instinctively wanted to get rid of it, but also at the loss of Su''s courage.


    If you change to other people''s temptation and see that Mei La refuses, you may take it away, but instead of taking it away, Su Bai has not taken it away, but even held Mei La.


    "You are really bold, let me go!" Mera whispered.


    "I''m afraid if I let go, there will be no chance in the future." Su Bai said in a low voice.


    This kind of tone of today and no tomorrow made Mei La''s mind of refusal soften a lot, hesitated for a while and didn''t break away!Feeling the temperature in the palm of Su Bai''s hand made Mei La feel even more strange, as if he was suddenly closer to Su Bai!This is no experience, but this kind of physical contact will change the mind!


    "you are pretty!"


    Su Bai looked at her holding Mei La''s hand and couldn''t help but say.


    Mera''s face was slightly red, and her eyes turned slightly away."I know, don''t you... don''t always say that!"


    "Why can''t you say that this is a fact!"

 C1558

    "Sometimes I really want to occupy your beauty and make you my princess!" Su Bai said.


    "Freeze said!"


    Mera whispered.


    How could the princess say anything like this!


    "I just said let you be my princess!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    She was only angry at the name of the princess, not what Su Bai meant.


    This is a great improvement. Thinking of this, Su Bai feels that he can test it!


    Holding Mei La''s hand, Su Bai suddenly got up.Mei La didn''t react for a while and then stood up and just about to speak, Su Bai directly bowed his head and kissed it!


    stunned!


    At that moment, Mera was really stunned.I didn''t expect Su Bai to be so bold, so... even to do this!After a moment of trance, the shy mind prevailed and directly pushed Su Bai away.


    "what are you doing!"


    Mera frowned and asked loudly.


    "Kiss you!"


    Su Bai smiled and grabbed Mera''s hand. Mera struggled, but under Su Bai''s somewhat strong and shameless offensive, he was finally held by Su Bai."I said, I didn''t go to see you because I was afraid that I couldn''t help but do something you were unhappy!"


    "Then you can''t..."


    "You''re so beautiful!"


    Su Bai suddenly hugged Mei La in his arms, pushing and pulling with both hands, Su Bai bowed his head again and kissed.In the beginning, Mera struggled very hard, and her head was dodging, but as Su Bai became stronger, she gradually felt that her strength seemed to be much softer, and Su Bai was even more skillful. Although his hands were very honest, But it was also around her waist, unknowingly... Mera had sunk in it.


    I don''t know how long it took before Mei La reacted and pushed Su Bai subconsciously.


    Su Bai smiled and wanted to go there, Mera backed away: "Just this time, if you do this again without my permission...If you do this, I will be angry!"


    "You mean, you are not angry now?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mei La didn''t expect Su Bai to catch the loophole in her arms. It was neither admitting nor denying. In the end, she could only say: "In short, you have completed your task well, I''m going back!"


    "Don''t go!"


    Su Bai suddenly shouted.


    The tone is firm and strong.


    Mera hesitated for a while and did not leave, looking at Su Bai!


    Su Bai walked over and grabbed Mera''s hands."Kiss me before you go!"


    "Su Bai, don''t go too far, I haven''t yet..."


    "I know I know, you haven''t promised me yet, but I will definitely complete this task, and there is no other man competing with me, so you will be mine sooner or later! Now just let you kiss me and give me some encouragement What¡¯s the problem with Hurry, after all, it¡¯s not so easy to see it once in the sea and land like this, isn¡¯t it?" Su Bai said seriously...


    "It''s not so easy to see each other." Mera retorted in her heart, hesitating looking at Su Bai''s gaze."You close your eyes."


    "Okay, I close it!" Su Bai smiled and closed his glasses.


    Mera came over hesitantly, and kissed her like a dragonfly.


    "Okay, you... don''t ask too much, you... you complete the task! Otherwise, even if you want to be with me, the queen won''t agree to it!" Mera started. Some of the accusations gradually softened, and after speaking, he turned and left.


    Su Bai smiled, recalling the feeling just now!


    Mera, the ruthless royal guard, is now like a little girl!


    Not to mention that Su Bai feels very good here. Mei La, who has returned to the sea, also feels something wrong. She does not have the calm feeling of the past, and she keeps thinking about the little things in her head!Before she knew it, she seemed to see something quickly leaving from a distance as if it was going to the sea, but it was gone when she reacted.


    "Dizzy?"


    Mera murmured that she didn''t care too much, and returned to Atlantis.


    Upon returning to Atlantis, Mera met Prince Aum.


    It seemed that Prince Aum had just met the queen, and he should have been talking unhappy, his face was gloomy.


    There was no reaction to seeing Mera, but she turned around and walked away!


    Mera went to the palace to see the queen, ready to report the situation on the land to the queen.


    On the throne, Queen Atlanna''s face is not so pretty.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing Mera, the queen said straightforwardly.


    "Su Bai has a very good relationship with Arthur, but... Arthur may still need time!"


    "I''m afraid... there is not so much time left."

 C1559

    Item 0045


    "What''s wrong?" Mela was a little worried when she heard the queen''s sigh.


    She originally planned to take the opportunity to talk about Su Bai and show her face in front of the queen!


    "Aum, I¡¯m afraid he already knew about Arthur¡¯s existence. He felt that I didn¡¯t support his idea because of Arthur¡¯s reasons, and even wanted Arthur to inherit the position of the king! So I was worried that Aum might be against Yaser. It''s not good, you take another trip and tell Su Bai to take good care of Arthur." The queen said uneasy.


    "I see, I will go now!"


    Mera nodded, then hesitated: "Should I send some more people?"


    "Are you worried about Arthur, or about Su defeat?" The queen suddenly smiled and asked jokingly.


    Mera''s face flushed instantly.


    "That''s it, this little girl''s posture, but there has never been a man who can make you like this, your look...reminds me when I was young, this...is love!" The queen smiled Yingyingly: "Go, you will stay there for the time being, and come back when the time is right."


    "Ah!" Mei La shouted in surprise.


    "Why? Are you not willing?" the queen asked with a smile.


    "No, I obey the order!" Mera shook her head and whispered.


    The queen smiled and did not reveal Mera''s careful thoughts...


    After leaving the palace, Mei La also sighed.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would go back right after I came back, and it seemed that I would live there temporarily. Thinking of Su Bai¡¯s bold move, Mera was a little worried, and secretly decided to tell him clearly after seeing Su Bai, and don¡¯t let him mess up. Come.I vowed to think like this in my heart, but when Mera came to the villa again, she just saw Su Bai before she had time to speak, she was taken into her arms by Su Bai, and then directly bowed her head and kissed her.


    "Why are you back, do you miss me?"


    Fortunately, Su Bai didn''t go too far this time, just kissed it like a little water on a sunny day and then let go.


    Mei La glanced at the Shui Xing Girl and Ci Hong Nv subconsciously, and said angrily: "What are you doing!"


    "Uh...it doesn''t matter, they are not outsiders either." Su Bai laughed."Talk about it, why did you come back suddenly?"


    "I will go upstairs and tell you."


    "Ok!"


    As soon as he sat down upstairs, Su Bai hugged Mera. After pushing a few times, Mera was angry again, but it didn''t succeed. In desperation, Mera could only give up!


    This is also why Mei La has a feeling for Su Bai. If I change to someone else, I don''t know how many times he has died.


    "The queen said that Aum already knew about Arthur''s existence, and worried that it would be detrimental to Arthur, so let me come up and stare!"


    "So you want to stay here?"


    "Great."


    "I warn you, you... Don''t mess around like this anymore, the influence will not be good! The queen already knows, if you can protect Arthur, the queen... might agree." Mera whispered. .


    "Good good, I will try my best!"


    Although I said so, but...I really didn''t see where to try my best.


    Although Mera was angry, she somehow couldn''t get cold and hardened in the face of Su Bai, and she felt like she was sick with the strange feeling, she had no strength at all!


    After Mera settled down, the family felt slightly different.Mei La is not as familiar with life on land as the Shui Xing Mai and Ci Hong Nv, and there are Shui Xing Mai and Su Bai watching over Arthur, and she does not need to do it herself, there is almost nothing to do!So Su Bai began to choose some books. Books about life on land for Mei La to read, and he was very bad, specifically to choose the kind of patriarchal supremacy, and then a man has a few women books, anyway, Mei La She didn''t understand the situation on land, so she deliberately instilled such thoughts.


    Perhaps because Atlantis is also a kingdom of imperial power, Mera is very easy to accept the view that imperial power is more than everything. Although the king of Atlantis does not have so many women, but... Mera accepts this point. It''s not difficult.Gradually, Mera''s conception is that if humans on land are capable, there are many women.


    In fact, this is also true!


    It''s just turning this kind of things on the surface into a private one.


    Now the rich and powerful are the same!


    During this period, Su Bai noticed that some sneaky people appeared near Arthur''s house. It seemed that it was just that kind of observation that he had not taken any action. Su Bai used his psychic power to detect it, and soon discovered that these were The human beings were only ordered to observe Arthur. As for who gave them orders, they were not quite sure about it.


    But it is certain.


    Someone is already eyeing Arthur!


    In all likelihood, it is Aum!


    But Aum should have no land power, so... Aum should have hooked up with the black manta rays.


    The sea lord, the black manta ray, this is the proactive opponent of the sea king.


    The sea lord is an Atlantean, while the black manta ray is actually a human, but has a special set of marine equipment, which corresponds to the identity of the sea king Arthur, half Atlantis, half human Well!


    As night fell, the sea breeze slowly.


    The weather today is not very good, it is a bit gloomy, there is no star or moon, and there is a sense of depression that wind and rain are coming.


    Although Mei La can adapt to life on land, she is still more comfortable in the water.

 C1560

    Although there is a swimming pool, it is too shallow.


    After night fell, Mera planned to go to the sea.


    Su Bai travels together!


    On the coast, watching Mei La come out in her uniform, Su Bai thought about it and took out a bag.


    "It''s for you."


    "what is this?"


    Mera took it and opened it and found it was clothes.


    "Is this a swimsuit? I know that it is worn by humans while swimming on the beach?" Mei La has also learned a lot during this period. Of course... it was Su Bai who let her know about it, so she knew about the swimsuit. I do.


    "Yes, although there are no people at night, it is not good to be seen wearing a uniform like yours." Su Bai explained.


    "This...too little, right?"


    Mera hesitated."Isn''t there that kind of conjoined one? This is very inconvenient to wear."


    "It''s not about fighting, what to be afraid of! Besides, no one can see it except me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0056


    "I''m sorry to let you see it!"


    Hearing Su Bai smiled and said that there was no one but him, Mei La wanted to tell him that, but after hesitating, her words changed.


    "You go down first!"


    "Okay, I''ll go down and wait for you!"


    It would be good to let Mei La wear it. Su Bai didn''t expect her to be her face, so she simply took off her clothes, leaving only shorts and jumped in.Hearing the sound of Su Bai entering the water, Mei La turned around and found a place where there was no one, and then changed into a swimsuit.The black swimsuit was hardly visible in the dark, of course Su Bai did not take a peek.


    Anyway, I saw it after I got down, and it''s easy to make Mera embarrassed by taking a peek at this time!


    Puff!


    After a while, Su Bai heard the sound of entering the water, turned his head to look, and saw that Mei La had swam over.


    Su Bai smiled and greeted the two of them quickly swimming in the sea.


    As soon as she entered the water, Mera was like a different person, swimming very fast, and she felt that there was no obstacle.


    The sea is the place suitable for Mera.


    "You want to chase me? You can''t catch up!" Seeing that Su Bai seemed to intend to beat her faster, Mei La chuckles and said abrupt acceleration!


    With her legs swinging, Mera is like a fish, relaxed and fast.


    Su Bai smiled: "What if I catch up? If I catch up with you, you will let me...hehehe?"


    "What''s the funny laugh."


    Mera said angrily, and she had already swam far away.


    Su Bai did not explain, and Mei La probably didn''t understand what he meant!Immediately, the speed was fully activated, and he began to rush towards Mera.


    Being in the sea is different from being in the air on land, there will be resistance even in the air, but these are completely two concepts!


    What''s more, Su Bai is currently an Atlantean, so it is not easy to show other abilities.However, if the survival of the fittest is launched, even if there is no advantage, it will not be much worse!


    The two started in the ocean, you chased me up.


    Before they knew it, the two had moved away from the coast.


    Although the two did not specify a destination, it was not a serious game. Su Bai could always keep up with Mei La. This made Mei La feel very surprised. After stopping, she became free to play!


    Playing in the water, Su Bai will naturally not miss it.


    Before long, anger, laughter, and the sound of waves came one after another.


    "caught you."


    Su Bai suddenly hugged Mera from behind. Mera tried to break free without success. With a thought, suddenly the surrounding sea began to roll violently, and immediately afterwards, he saw a tornado-like water column. Formed next to Mera, the two were slowly lifted up!


    This is Mera''s ability!


    Water control ability!


    The feet are up and down, a little fluttering.


    Su Bai did not let go while holding Mera, letting the violent storm come but never stopped!At this moment, Mera suddenly arched backward, Su Bai unexpectedly subconsciously let Mera out of control.


    Obediently, this arch is really...a man can''t stand it.


    Watching Meila slowly rise above the sea in the sea whirlwind in her black swimsuit, Su Bai smiled and grabbed it with one hand, drew out a sea of ??water and turned into a water jet!

 C1561

    This is also the magic, or ability, of Atlantis'' longer sword!


    "Come!"


    Su Bai said, Mei La was also very simple, swish a few water arrows towards Su Bai.Su Bai swung a knife to cut it off, as if the sea under his feet suddenly arched up, and instantly bounced Su Bai up, and the people who followed him had already arrived in front of Mei La.Mera''s reaction was not slow, it was also a water jet, and the two clanked into a fight!At the beginning, Mei La still had room for fear of hurting Su Bai, but slowly she realized that Su Bai was stronger than she had imagined!


    Woman!


    Who doesn''t like strong men?


    Ability and strength.


    This makes Mera more satisfied with the defeat of the Soviet Union.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai deliberately missed his hand to let the water jet fly out, and at the same time Mera had changed the direction of the attack.But how can this work!Su Bai''s feet seemed to be empty, and he fell in the direction of the water jet.Although he was not injured, he was still injured!With a puff, Su Bai fell into the water, and immediately after that, she felt her body being lifted up. Mei La came to Su Bai''s side and hurriedly said: "Are you all right? Are you hurting there?"


    Seeing Mei La caring, Su Bai felt a bit unkind.


    but¡­¡­


    What kind of kindness are you about picking up girls?


    Without any means, under normal circumstances, he would never have any chance with Mera.What''s more, right now, Arthur is already being watched, and Su Bai is planning to get Mera to deal with Arthur first!


    "It''s okay, you see, there is no injury!" Su Bai said to Mera with a smile.


    Mera took a look, and there were indeed no scars, but she knew very well that it was impossible to be unharmed just now. This made Mera very distressed and blamed herself!


    "Let''s go back!"


    Mera said, helping Su Bai to go back.


    "Although I would be happy to have such contact with you, but...I''m really not that vulnerable, I''m fine." Su Bai said towards Mei La.


    "Stop talking, listen to me!"


    Mera showed her strong side at this time, but Su Bai was so happy.


    Under my feet, the sea rolls like an elevator, without any step.It didn''t take long to return to the shore, take the clothes, Mera helped Su Bai back to the villa, and returned to Su Bai''s method.


    Click!


    The light was turned on, and Mera let Su Bai sit down and check his body!


    Under the light, looking at Su Bai''s sturdy body, Mera was fine at first, but after realizing that there was no serious injury, she relieved her mind, and her eyes were gradually attracted by Su Bai''s body!Especially, Su Bai only wore a pair of shorts, and he wore a swimsuit again. The atmosphere gradually became a little charming...


    "I...I''m going back, so you should rest soon!"


    Mera said in a flustered voice, and then got up to leave.


    Su Bai caught her hand just as she stood up, and then slammed her in his arms and hugged her!


    Chapter 0057 Either kill me, or you will be my woman in the future!


    Mera was slightly startled, her voice trembling.


    "What are you doing..."


    "Don''t go, okay?" Su Bai said softly, hugging Mei La.


    "No, we haven''t yet..." Mei La was about to refuse, but Su Bai had already turned her head and kissed her.During this period of time, Su Bai did not do anything less, and Mei La got used to it.However, this time, Su Bai was in charge. It was originally a thin swimsuit. How could he stop Su Bai''s invasion?Although Mera did something to stop it, it was useless at all. It didn''t take long... the swimsuit became messy, just like nothing!


    "Don''t, don''t be like this... Su Bai, don''t be like this..."


    Su Bai put Mera on the bed, Mera was a little nervous and said pleadingly.


    Seeing a strong woman like Mei La begging to herself, Su Bai really felt a little overwhelmed, especially the appearance of Mei La at this moment!


    In addition, during this period of time, Mei La lived here, so she didn''t go to the water girl quietly. If he can bear it at this moment, then he is not a man!


    After a while, Mera¡¯s painful voice came out, followed by... the wonderful voice resembled a symphony, one after another!


    ...


    The sun swept in through the window, with a slight sea breeze, which made people feel a little refreshing!


    Su Baiyouyou woke up, before he opened his eyes, he felt a sharp sensation in his neck!After a moment of stunned, Su Bai did not panic, because even if there is any danger, he will be fine, so what are you afraid of?Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Mera standing next to him neatly, with a water jet on his neck!


    "Morning, baby!" Su Bai smiled.


    Mera wrinkled, the baby softened her a little, but she quickly said with a cold face: "Do you know what you did? According to Atlantis'' law, I can kill you now!"


    "But you didn''t do it!"


    Su Bai sat up slowly with a smile, ignoring the threat of the water jet at all."If you wanted to kill me, you could have done it a long time ago. Baby, I know you are angry, but you are so beautiful, and... I think you must be mine, so I didn''t hold it back! Could it be other than me? Can you still fall in love with others?"


    "It has nothing to do with this, even if this is the case you can''t force it..."

 C1562

    "The way is not important, the result is important!"


    Su Bai smiled and stood up for himself.


    This caused Mera to divert her eyes slightly shyly.


    "Either, you killed me!"


    "Either, you will be my woman from now on!"


    Su Bai looked directly at Mei La, Mei La''s eyes changed several times, and finally put away the water knife with a grunt."The big deal is that I''m single, I''ve never thought about this before... before."


    After speaking, Mera turned away angrily.


    Su Bai smiled, took a shower and changed clothes!


    Although Mera is angry, Su Bai knows that this is just the shyness of a woman. If she doesn''t feel about herself, it is not just an angry thing at this time, and even though Su Bai took the initiative last night, But then Mera''s reaction was not bad at all, but Su Bai was ashamed to say that she was afraid that Mera would be too thin!


    Obviously, Mera is now in a state of neglect of the Cold War. After Su Bai talked to Mera after going downstairs, Mera ignored her.


    After eating together, I don''t know if it was breakfast or lunch, Su Bai came to Mera again.


    "I''m going to see Arthur, do you want to go?" Su Bai asked towards Mera.


    Mera didn''t want to pay attention, but she couldn''t ignore Arthur''s affairs, and she couldn''t affect the queen''s mission because of her personal affairs.But she still didn''t speak, just followed out when Su Bai went out.On the way, Su did not speak until he was defeated, and the two of them came to Arthur''s house as if they were deliberately separating them!


    At this time, Arthur also just woke up after a hangover.


    He was very enthusiastic when Su Bai came.


    "This is?" Looking at Mera, Arthur asked suspiciously.


    "This is Mei La, I... a woman!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Mera nodded slightly towards Arthur, but she didn''t say a word either. She apparently acquiesced to Su Bai''s statement!


    "Just got up?"


    After entering, Su Bai greeted casually.


    "Yes, sit down here, I''ll wash my face!" Arthur said, then went to the bathroom.


    Mera looked at this place curiously, getting angry. She still admired Su Bai. You can see from the attitude of Arthur and Su Bai, they are very familiar!


    "Are you still angry? You have seen that there is nothing wrong with the mission, we...sooner or later!" Su Bai came to Meila''s side and said in a low voice with a smile.


    "I said, these are two different things!" Mera snorted.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao was about to speak, suddenly frowned, and immediately hugged Mei La!


    Mei La was about to speak angrily. After all, Su Bai seemed to be more and more courageous. She was always so tough and moved at every turn, but before finishing speaking, Su Bai suddenly hugged Mei La and lowered it.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    Before Mera could speak, gunshots suddenly sounded, and the door was broken, and the windows shattered.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing the sudden sound of gunfire, Arthur had just come out, but a cat waist quickly hid.


    The bullet came in from outside like no money.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Mera was also stunned while lying under Su Bai.


    Then I realized that Su Bai did not want to do anything with himself again, but saved himself.


    "What''s going on?" Mera asked Su Bai in a low voice.


    Su Bai said solemnly: "It seems that the situation is a human weapon, but Arthur has not offended such a person or force. The only possibility is..."


    "The Queen''s worry has happened!"


    "You take Arthur away, you must protect his safety!"


    As Mei La''s voice fell, the battered door was kicked open, and a group of people dressed like special forces rushed in, holding guns one by one!


    "There are not many people, kill them!"


    Su Bai took a look, and more than a dozen people came in. Although there are still outside, this kind of special forces poses no threat to them!


    Item 0058


    Mera nodded, and a blue magic totem suddenly condensed in her hand. Following that, she heard swishing, water arrows turned into icicles and suddenly shot out. In an instant, several special soldiers were pierced and their bodies crashed to the ground. .At the same time, the gunfire sounded again, and Mera suddenly jumped and started to attack.And at this time, Su Bai also moved!


    He stared at the bullet and ran out. Although Su Bai did not release his superb power, the bullet''s speed was still very slow in his eyes. The water jet turned out, easily avoiding the bullet and directly began to kill!


    As soon as the two of them took action, almost in a short moment, all the special forces entering the house were knocked down, followed by the special forces running again, and some even came down from the upper floor of the house.

 C1563

    After glanced at each other, there was no need to speak at all, Su Bai and Mei La acted separately.


    Su Bai leaped and rushed out, taking advantage of Mei La not paying attention to the speed of release.


    The special forces outside were knocked down several times before they even had time to react, especially the enemies who were going to sneak into the house from behind and from above!For the remaining few, Su Bai resisted the bullets while leaping forward, and all the ups and downs had been killed.Taking a look inside, it was only a matter of time before Mera ended the battle, and he didn''t worry too much.


    ten minutes later.


    About forty special forces inside and out were solved in this way. Among them, these special forces also carried heavy weapons. Looking at this posture... it was exactly the rhythm of planning to kill Arthur!


    "This...what the hell is going on!"


    "And you..."


    After the battle, Arthur came out, the whole person was dumbfounded!


    How could being a drunk provoke special soldiers?And Su Bai is nothing more. He fought with Su Bai and knew Su Bai''s strength, but this Mera also had that kind of weird magic, what''s going on?


    "What do you think?"


    Mera ignored Arthur and looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "These special forces are definitely not equipped with ordinary people, and they seem to be here to kill Arthur at all. Unexpectedly, they also have land power!"


    "I have to inform the queen!" Mera said.


    "Well, you go, be careful, since they have done it, I''m afraid there is something else. Arthur gives it to me."


    "You... too, be careful!"


    After speaking, Mera proactively kissed Su Bai, and then simply turned and left!


    I was still angry in the Cold War before, but after this accident, it was clear that these were put aside.


    To put it bluntly, Mera will get better without this, but it may take longer!


    "What the hell is going on? Who is going to deal with me, and who is the queen?"


    "This is a long story. Do you remember what I said...I will give you a wealth and make you the king of this sea?" Su Bai said slowly, and then told him Arthur''s life experience.


    Hearing that his mother turned out to be the queen of Atlantis, and he turned out to be a hybrid of Atlantis, Arthur was surprised and didn''t know what to say.Since he was a child, he remembered that his mother had left him, and he seemed to have seen her once while swimming in the sea!Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, my mother turned out to be the queen of Atlantis, and what I didn''t expect was that he also had a younger brother, and it seemed that his younger brother had to deal with himself!


    "Do you remember our agreement?" Su Bai asked.


    Arthur nodded.


    "That''s good, I will guarantee your safety and help you sit on the throne!" Su Bai said.


    "Are you a human or an Atlantean?" Arthur asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You will know from now on. Now, if you follow me first, you can''t stay in this place."


    Bring Arthur back to his villa, and notify the Shui Xing Girl and the Magnetic Red Girl to pay attention to the situation. After all, since the other party has already started, it is impossible to have no follow-up means!


    seabed.


    Mera was quickly returning to Atlantis and wanted to inform the queen. When she came to the palace, Mera found that there seemed to be more guards here than usual, but she didn''t think too much, and the guards did not stop Mera. Soon he entered the palace.


    Damn it!


    The door behind her closed, and Mera saw the queen.


    It''s just that... the queen is floating right now, with obvious scars on her lower abdomen.


    "queen!"


    Mera hurried over in shock, and then found sadly...The queen was dead!


    The trident symbolizing power is gone!


    "How could this happen! Aum, it must be Aum..."


    As soon as Mera was about to go out angrily, she saw the door of the main hall opened and Aum came in with a trident.


    "You killed the queen, you killed your mother!" Mela snarled.


    "She blocked my way! So I stabbed her to death with my own hand. Also, don''t think I don''t know what you are doing. You are looking for that bastard and want him to take my place as the king? Ha ha, stop thinking about it. , That position... only I can sit! I have sent someone to solve him, and when he dies, I will tell everyone that humans have killed the queen, Atlantis, and it''s finally time to get out of the sea!"


    "You are delusional, your people have been killed by me!" Mera hummed.


    "Really? If you mean those humans, it''s just cannon fodder! At this time, my elite troops should have already taken action!"


    "I won''t let your conspiracy succeed."


    "Really? You should know that the palace is protected by magic? You just stay here honestly, waiting for me to achieve hegemony!" Aum laughed proudly, then turned around and went out and followed. An energy shield suddenly enveloped the palace, and Mera rushed over, but unfortunately... but was blocked in an instant.


    This energy shield is used to protect the palace, and it can''t be destroyed by personal power at all!


    "How to do."

 C1564

    "I am trapped here, Aum killed the queen, and will send people to Arthur, Su Bai..."


    Mera was angry and worried, but... unable to do anything!


    This happened so suddenly that Aum could think of dealing with Arthur Merah, but he didn''t expect that he would kill the queen and his mother in such a frenzy!


    Su Bai, you must be careful!


    Item 0059


    When Mera was trapped in the palace, Su Bai had already been attacked.


    One by one, Atlantis warriors dressed in armor and helmets, armed with a certain special force, drilled out of the seabed, densely packed as if they were endless, as soon as they landed, they marched in the direction of Su Bai''s villa.


    "coming!"


    The water travel girl said in a deep voice.


    Looking at these Atlantis warriors, the water girl couldn''t help sighing.


    This is exactly the same as her world, the Atlantis fighter she knows!


    "You stay here!"


    Su Bai confessed that people had already gone out.


    In front of the villa, on the downward slope.


    Su Bai stood here, looking at the densely packed Atlantis fighters, he smiled!


    Since the Warriors of Atlantis have appeared, it can prove that Om did this thing!


    The Atlantis coup has begun!


    Whoosh whoosh, whoosh whoosh!


    Countless energy bombs came towards Su Pai, and the weapons in their hands looked very advanced, with the feeling of alien technology!Blue bullets came one after another, Su defeated!


    Mera is not here, and he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    What''s more, his identity will be exposed sooner or later!


    Whoosh.


    In a blue bullet, Su Bai disappeared suddenly.


    The warriors of Atlantis were a little stunned. They were looking for Su Bai''s figure, and they heard the screams immediately afterwards!


    One after another lay down, but didn''t see Su Bai at all!


    This made the Atlantis people panic and started shooting aimlessly.


    The bullets flew randomly, but they didn''t hit Su Bai at all, and they didn''t even have the slightest purpose. They could only watch their own people fall down one by one, but still couldn''t see their opponents. This feeling... terrible and desperate.After just a few minutes, Su Bai suddenly appeared!


    Atlantis warrior lying on the ground beside him!


    "No one is the leader?"


    Seeing that there were no Atlantis fighters appearing, Su Bai frowned slightly in surprise, thinking that someone might lead the team!But... this means that otherwise Aum has absolute certainty and doesn''t worry about failing at all.Or, Om is not sure, even if these people fail when they are discovered, he can push them cleanly!


    No matter what!


    Aum should have launched a coup, so... Mera...


    Su Bai thought for a while, turned back to the villa!


    Arthur was also dumbfounded.


    He can also see now that Su Bai is definitely not so simple to play!


    "I''ll go to Atlantis to take a look at the situation. You stay here and protect Arthur!" Su Bai confessed to the Cihong Girl towards the Shui Xing Girl, and then left the villa.


    If Aum initiates a coup, Mera might have trouble going back this time!


    Puff!


    Jumping into the sea, Su defeated at full speed.


    Swish swish, swimming quickly in the water like an afterimage.


    Although he can''t run, his body moves fast and his swimming speed is quite amazing.


    Before long, he has arrived at Atlantis.


    As a result, I found something was wrong.


    The whole Atlantis was very quiet, almost no one was outside, and there was a sense of murder!


    Frowning, Su Bai saw a soldier.

 C1565

    After seeing Su Bai, the soldier suddenly prepared to speak. Su Bai rushed over and broke his neck neatly.


    Then, passed in the direction of the palace!


    There is no need to interrogate, a telepath will know where Mera is!


    There are many guards near the palace and they are very strict. The energy shield completely envelops the palace, making it difficult to break in easily.


    For the time being, Su Bai does not intend to force it!


    There is no evidence now, it is difficult to get Aum down if there is a conflict, but his purpose is the whole Atlantis, what''s the use of killing Aum if he can''t get it!The body shrank in an instant, Su Bai approached the palace, and the guards didn''t even notice.Coming near the energy shield, Su Bai felt a bit and quickly realized that this energy shield was indeed a bit of a doorway, but... he couldn''t stop him!


    The Phantom Cat¡¯s ability was released, and the body directly entered the energy shield, then penetrated the wall and entered the palace!


    As soon as she entered, she saw Mera and the queen who was already dead!


    "The queen is dead? Aum is so cruel to kill her mother!"


    He didn''t think about it at all, he knew at a glance, it must be Om!


    Su Bai is really unexpected. The main reason is that although many villains are cruel and even extremely cruel, there are really few who can kill their mothers!Even if you are an evil person, you always have a little conscience in your heart!I didn''t expect this Aum to be so frantic!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s body returned to its normal size. With his appearance, Mera immediately saw it...


    "How did you get in?"


    Mera came to Su Bai in surprise."Aum killed the queen, he is going to kill Arthur, ready to start Atlantis war on land!"


    "Well, I see, you can rest assured that there is no danger on Arthur''s side. I came to you specially, are you okay?" Su Bai asked towards Mera.


    Mera shook her head: "I''m fine, I was locked up when I came in."


    "That''s good!"


    Su Bai nodded in relief.


    "How did you get in? This energy shield is the most powerful of Atlantis!" Mera asked curiously at this time.


    Su Bai thought for a while, and said: "I have some secrets. If you want to know me, I will tell you for sure, but I think the most important thing is to stabilize the situation in Atlantis! Solve Aum''s matter first. !"


    Mera nodded: "Okay, but it''s not easy. Aum himself is the heir to the throne, and now the entire Atlantis may fall into his hands! Although he killed the queen, no one knew No one would believe it without evidence! If this problem cannot be solved, I am afraid..."


    "Evidence, I have a way!"


    Su Bai smiled, the ability of dimensional teleportation was released, and a video recorder appeared in his hand immediately!


    "this is?"


    Mera looked at Su Bai in confusion, Su Bai did not explain, and then began to release time magic!


    Back in time!


    Time to mirror!


    Soon, Mera saw herself and Aum. This is what happened before.


    Under Mei La''s puzzled gaze, Su Bai filmed this scene, and there was no problem in recording the sound!


    This is the evidence!


    Evidence that no one can think of!


    Item 0060


    "Look at it." Su Bai handed the video recorder to Mera. Mera took a look and said with joy: "No problem. With this, everyone in Atlantis can see Aum''s true face clearly, as long as we take it now. Go out and Aum will be over!"


    "Not yet!"


    Dimensional teleportation started again, and Su Bai sent the video recorder back.


    "Why?" Mera asked suspiciously.


    "Wait until Aum launches an offensive, wait until he has deceived all the Atlantis people, and then take out this evidence, then everyone will find that they have been deceived and used, which is more effective than taking it out now! Now Aum is eligible to inherit. Atlantis attaches so much importance to the kingship, maybe Aum still has a chance to come back. And... they are not ashamed of Arthur! Only let them feel ashamed of Arthur. After Aum stepped down, Arthur had a chance to ascend to the throne!"


    "Do you want Arthur to be on the throne?" Mera asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Why not? The king is dead, the queen is dead, if Aum also loses qualifications, then only Arthur is left. And Arthur should support the queen''s claim and get along with humans. well!"


    "So, this is your purpose!"


    "You are not an Atlantean, are you... a human?"


    Mera answered.


    Su Bai was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Why do you say that?"


    "Originally, your skin color and name are very special, but I didn''t think about it at the time. And you are very familiar with life on land. You can enter here, and the series of methods just now. This is not Atlante. The ability that the Sri Lankan can possess!"

 C1566

    Become a royal guard, the queen''s most trusted subordinate.


    In addition to strength, Mera is also very smart!


    It¡¯s just that at first she never thought that humans would come to Atlantis, and then she was even more fascinated by Su Bai. Everyone said that women in love had zero IQ. This sentence still makes sense. There is no doubt at all.But after Su Bai showed other methods, Mera reacted, because these... definitely not the Atlanteans can have!


    "I am indeed a human!"


    Su Bai first nodded his head and confessed, looked at Mera¡¯s responsible look, and then said: "I am not here to provoke the war in Atlantis. I am sincere to you! Of course, my purpose in coming to Atlantis is also Yes...but it won''t affect Atlantis!"


    "At the moment, that''s all I want to say!"


    "Meera, baby, you are already my woman!"


    You are already my woman, these words softened the originally angry Mera.


    Yes.


    She is already his woman!


    "I can promise you that I will not interfere with the daily regime of Atlantis. I will make Arthur the king and let him lead the people of Atlantis. All I want is you... And part of Atlantis¡¯ support!"


    "Now that I say this, do you think I will believe it?" Mei La looked at Su Bai in a complicated manner.


    Su Bai shook his head: "If I want to... I can destroy Atlantis. Believe me, I can do it, but I won''t do it. I say this just to let you know, although I have a purpose, But it won''t affect Atlantis too much. Moreover, all this is indeed a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you would be favored by you to perform the task from the beginning. Maybe...this is our destined fate!"


    "I plan to leave here and tell Arthur what happened, will you...follow me?"


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to look at Mei La!


    Complex, tangled!


    Mera had no idea what she should think.


    Su Bai turned out to be a human being. He actually had a purpose for Atlantis. If it were before, he would kill Su Bai without hesitation. In order to defend Atlantis, he would never die, but now... she hates it. Su Bai, but did not want to kill him so resolutely.


    "I''m just for Atlantis!"


    "I don''t want Om''s conspiracy to succeed."


    "I want to avenge the queen!"


    Unconsciously, Mera found several reasons for herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Mei La looked at Su Bai and said: "After the matter is over, I need you to give me an explanation, otherwise, I won''t forgive you!"


    "Don''t worry, I will!"


    Su Bai laughed!


    Sure enough, as I guessed, this woman, once someone walks into her body, walks into her psychology, changes will happen in a determined person!However, Su defeat did not intend to have any disadvantages to Atlantis, it was nothing more than to get some money, not to mention that in this regard, Arthur was already in the set and there was nothing to worry about!Su Bai smiled and stretched out to hold Mei La''s hand, Mei La frowned and did not break free.


    This time, Su Bai did not wear it out again.


    Instead, teleport directly!


    I don''t know what type of energy shield is just for, anyway, teleportation is not hindered.


    next moment.


    Su Bai took Mera to the villa.


    Looking at the familiar environment around, Mei La was stunned, and the look in Su Bai''s eyes became more complicated.


    "How is the situation?" Su Bai asked.


    "No one will come after you left!" The Shui Xing girl said.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s only for the time being. Soon Atlantis will make a big move. Arthur, to tell you the unfortunate news, your mother... is dead!"


    "What?" Arthur was shocked instantly.


    "Killed by Aum, now Aum has control of Atlantis, and the next target is you, or the entire continent!"


    Arthur was still immersed in the sadness of his father''s death. Knowing his own life experience, he was still thinking that he might have a chance to see his mother. He didn''t expect this... there would be no chance again!


    Seeing Arthur¡¯s appearance, Su Bai knew that it would be useless to say anything to him for the time being. He turned to other people and said, "Before Aum conquered the mainland, he will definitely solve Arthur first. If nothing happens, he will soon There will be a large army! All we have to do is let them appear and wait until the opportunity is right before making a comeback!"


    "I want to meet my mother!"


    At this moment Arthur spoke suddenly.


    "See your mother, then go to Atlantis. Are you sure you want to go now? Even if Aum kills her, her body will be handled properly!" Su Bai frowned.


    "I know, but I want to go!"


    "I still remember the conditions promised to you, and I will also comply, but I must see my mother first, can I?" Arthur looked at Su Bai pleadingly!


    Chapter 0061 Ocean Lord

 C1567

    "Okay, I promise you!"


    Seeing Arthur''s pleading appearance, Su Bai agreed, and it was no big deal for him anyway.


    "You stay here, stay here and don''t go anywhere else, I will look for you when I turn around." Su Bai said to Cihongnu. Although Cihongnu is unwilling, she can''t help it. After all, Atlanta Ties is on the bottom of the sea. Although she has superpowers, she is just an ordinary human. Without equipment, she can''t stay on the bottom of the sea!After the account was properly made, Su Bai took Mera, and the Water Girl and Arthur teleported and disappeared!


    next moment.


    Has come to the palace of Atlantis.


    At first glance, Arthur had already seen the queen floating there!


    Suddenly, I can''t be sad.


    Seeing Arthur''s appearance, Su Bai felt that he was really sad, but many superheroes are like this. Without a bit of sad experience, I am embarrassed to say that he is a superhero!After a while, Arthur has gradually slowed over, and came to Su Bai and said: "I want revenge!"


    He didn''t have much friendship with Aum, not to mention he killed his mother.


    Even blood brothers, Arthur at this moment is full of anger and hatred!


    "I will help you!" Su Bai nodded.


    Mera said at this time: "The royal family all have their own specific costumes, and Arthur is also the royal family. The queen once left him a set of clothes."


    "Well?" Su Bai asked, and Mera quickly told Su Bai about the place.


    Su Bai didn''t say much, Teleport came out of the palace directly.


    Speaking of it, the guarded palace, the guards outside do not know that it is actually no different from a virtual reality!


    The light flashed, and the next moment, four people had appeared in a remote and abandoned place.


    Pushing open the heavy door, four people entered, and soon saw a suit of clothing there.


    It is the standard dress of Aquaman!


    Arthur glanced a few times, then took the clothes to find a place to change.


    Mera asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do afterwards?"


    "Look at Aum''s actions. If Aum starts to act, we can start too!" Su Bai finished speaking, and Arthur had changed his clothes and came out.


    Su Bai nodded. Originally, this suit had outer armor, but it was clear that Arthur was not used to this way of dressing. He only had a golden jacket, which was also one of the regular uniforms of Haiwang!After Arthur changed his clothes, Su Bai was ready to take them back to land!Teleportation, from the bottom of the sea back to the land, just came back, the four were stunned!


    "It seems that there is no need to wait, Om''s movements are fast!"


    On the shore, the sea was weirdly tired, as if there was something blocking it, let it roll up, slowly separating in the middle, densely packed, neatly organized Atlantis warriors were landing in order.In addition to these soldiers holding guns and weapons, there are also a few things that look like tanks, which should also be one of the ancient weapons of Atlantis. It looks like a giant, very strong!


    boom!


    boom!


    With the sound of artillery fire, energy cannons attacked the town.


    It is a completely untargeted coverage attack.


    The lighthouse and Su Bai''s villa had already been reduced to ashes under the attack of artillery fire.


    Looking along, the Atlantis army has entered the town, and the town is also full of artillery fire, screaming!


    The massacre is completely a massacre!


    Su Bai thought that Aum would solve Arthur''s matter before attacking the land. It seemed that Arthur was not found, so he started straight away.


    This is better!


    "This...this is almost half of the force." Mera was a little frightened.


    Arthur was even more angry!


    Under the dense army, Su Bai quickly met Aum!


    At this time, Aum changed his outfit, black clothes, a helmet that looked like a fish, and a trident symbolizing power in his hand!


    At this time, Aum can be said to be full of spirits, holding high trigeminals and issuing orders to destroy everything.


    Although Arthur was not found, but... he believed that no one could stop him, and the road to conquering the land started from this small town!


    The ambitious Aum can already predict what it will look like after conquering the entire continent!


    boom!boom!


    Loud artillery fires one after another, screams endlessly, these Atlantis fighters, because of Aum¡¯s deception, believed that the landers deliberately killed the king and also killed the queen, the purpose is to attack Atlante Si, driven by this kind of hatred, can be described as quite brutal!There were not many people in this small town, and coupled with the fact that there were not too many guards at all, I did not expect such a disaster at all. After a short time, the town was almost about to fall!


    "It''s time for us to shoot!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    Arthur couldn''t bear it and rushed out.

 C1568

    "You guys go too, I''m going to find the magnetic red girl!"


    Su Bai said to Mei La and the Shui Xing girl, the two nodded and followed!


    Three pairs countless!


    The difference in number is indeed very large, but the three of them can basically use the strength of an enemy, and soon...the army began to riot.


    Aum found it too!


    "Huh, I really can''t help it!"


    The first thing he saw was Arthur, followed by Mera and the girl in the water.That¡¯s all for the girl in the water. He was a little surprised seeing Mera. How did Mera come out of the palace?But at this time he didn''t care about thinking so much. With a wave of his hand, the soldiers quickly shifted their direction and rushed towards them, while Aum himself, also carrying the trident, walked towards Arthur!


    boom!


    Aum lifted the trident, and suddenly a burst of energy came out.


    Arthur had just brought down an enemy, and his body was shot and flew out.


    Seeing Aum shot, the other soldiers pushed away one after another, to deal with Mera and the water girl.Aum walked slowly and came to Arthur who was struggling to stand up!


    The two of them faced each other, and they could see the look in each other''s eyes that was about to kill each other!


    "what!"


    Arthur rushed over with a shout, and quickly fought with Aum.


    At the same time, Su Bai has also found the magnetic red girl who is fighting the Atlantis fighters in a certain ruin in the town!


    Item 0062


    Whoosh!


    The steel in the ruins was flying in the air, and an iron gate was erected in front of the magnetic red girl to block the enemy''s attack, while the flying steel was fiercely harvesting the opponent''s life!During this period of time, the exercise of the Cihong Girl was really effective, and it was much more before the control, which seemed to be easy to do.When Su was defeated here, Cihongnu just solved the last opponent.


    "Godfather!"


    Ci Hongnu shouted at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Give you a mission. Have you seen those tanks? Your mission is to destroy them!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, your control is even more subtle. In fact, they also have magnetic fields on them, and they can be controlled as well!" Su Bai said while a group of soldiers happened to come over.


    Without seeing what Su Bai was doing, those people floated in panic in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard howling sounds, and these people flew out directly!


    "See it!"


    "Ok!"


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Su Bai confessed, and then passed towards the center of the battlefield.


    Along the way, many Atlantis fighters saw Su Bai''s appearance and attacked. Although Su Bai had regarded Atlantis as his own thing, he did not show mercy!


    The power of Atlantis must be weakened!


    If it weren''t for Atlantis only recognizing imperial power, and Su Bai did not want to use particularly tough means, Su Bai planned to occupy Atlantis himself.But in this case, first of all, the value of Atlantis will be reduced, and secondly, the Soviet Union has no interest in management.The stalls are getting bigger and bigger, and now it is impossible for every force to do it by themselves, with their own people responsible, and they can hand in the things they want, it is enough!


    It will be destroyed at every turn, or rule by itself.


    To be honest, it does not meet the current needs and goals of the Soviet Union.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Su Bai''s body became transparent, and the bullet did not cause any harm to him at all. Even if the surrounding crowd gathered, Su Bai still moved forward slowly.And with his steps, almost every footprint hits the ground, causing the surrounding head to explode.


    This is really not a magnetic field ability!


    It''s completely spiritual power!


    Gradually, those Atlantis fighters became scared!


    This is almost like a devil, completely, completely without a trace of hope, not the hope of victory, but the hope of survival.So when Su Bai approached again, many people retreated subconsciously, for fear of being overtaken by Su Bai and getting a headshot!


    This forms a very interesting picture.


    In front, a dense group of people kept firing and trying various attack methods. Su Bai moved forward slowly, but these people were stepping back!


    One by one, and soon... the number of backlashes became more and more.


    To the end.


    Su Bai even easily reunited with Mei La, the water girl!

 C1569

    The soldiers of Atlantis, or the Legion, were forced to come back by Su Bai alone and pushed to the edge of the town!


    This is really incredible.


    Even the participants, even if they saw it with their own eyes, Mela couldn''t believe this!


    On the one hand, he marveled at the strength of Su Bai, on the other hand, he was a little annoyed. When did the soldiers of Atlantis be so weak?


    boom!


    With a scream, a figure flew out from the crowd, and fell in front of Su Bai with a bang.


    No one else, it is Arthur!


    Aum stepped out, obviously not sure what was going on, and the person who saw him was forced back by a few of them seemed a little angry.


    "What did you guys do, fuck me, kill them!"


    Aum yelled at the people around him displeasedly. The soldiers around him hesitated for a moment, and finally passed.


    There is no need for Su Bai to act.


    Mera, the girl of the water traveler, the two of them used water magic, and they directly dealt with the person who rushed over!


    "on!"


    Aum gave a cold snort, and the tank behind him suddenly appeared.


    The gun was aimed at Su Bai and others!


    This made Mera and Arthur a little nervous and worried, but Su Bai did not move!


    "Hey."


    Mera shouted in a low voice, but Su Bai smiled and gave her a relieved look.


    "Fire!"


    Aum gave an order, and the artillery fire went out. Seeing that the successive artillery fire was about to concentrate, Su Bai suddenly threw a purple crystal in front of him!


    As the crystal landed, the space suddenly changed.


    A portal appeared in front of Su Bai.


    At the same time, another portal appeared above the Atlantis warrior''s head.


    The cannonball hit the portal, then appeared at another portal, appeared above their heads, and then crashed down!


    boom!


    A huge explosion was produced, and a large area died instantly. The powerful impact made Aum couldn''t help but lean forward, turning his head to look at it and was stunned for a moment.


    "Why, how could this be?"


    "Fire, fire soon... I don''t believe it!"


    The angry and surprised Aum didn''t think much at all, and ordered the artillery to continue.


    Su Bai threw the crystals, followed by those shells from one direction, but appeared in all directions!


    Several artillery attacks are estimated to have wiped out at least one-fifth of the opponent''s people!


    This makes Aum a little confused!


    "Dang, Dang!"


    The shaking sounded, and the tanks flew one by one.


    In the distance, Ci Hongnv came over, her arms raised and suddenly joined.


    The tanks in the sky collided in an instant and exploded!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Aum shouted angrily, and waved his trident toward this side.


    Su Bai raised his arm, and the energy barrier instantly blocked the attack, and then took a look at Arthur. Arthur had already rushed out to fight Aum again.


    Because of the strength of Su Bai, coupled with the series of weird casualties just now, the Atlantis fighters did not dare to attack at all for a while, and there was no time to continue attacking.


    Watching Orm fight Arthur fiercely.


    Arthur without a weapon does not have any advantage, and the power of the Trident of the Sea King is indeed extraordinary!


    "If this goes on, I''m afraid Arthur is not an opponent!" Mera worried."The threat of the trident is too great!"


    "is it?"


    "It seems that I can only do it myself!"

 C1570

    Su Bai said indifferently, the dimensional transmission ability was activated, his arms were opened, and his palms were scratched.


    In an instant.


    A weapon has appeared in his palm. Seeing this weapon, everyone was stunned!


    Chapter 0063 Who agrees and who opposes?


    Three, the trident?


    How can this be?


    Seeing the trident suddenly appeared in Su Bai''s hands, everyone subconsciously looked at Aum after being surprised!


    Aum also held the trident in his hand.


    How could this be?


    How come there are two tridents?


    Senseless!


    All of a sudden everyone was dumbfounded!


    The more Aum in the battle noticed, he subconsciously stopped and looked at Su Bai."Where did your trident come from? It''s very realistic!"


    "Fake? Do you think everyone likes to lie like you?"


    Su Bai sneered, and then took out the video recorder.


    VCR?


    Seeing this thing everyone was taken aback, and then they were puzzled.what is this?Is it a weapon or bomb?


    When everyone was at a loss, Su Bai had already broadcast the content.


    Although it was only a small video recorder, Su Bai used his ability to project the picture.Soon, everyone in all directions saw the conversation between Aum and Mera.


    I heard Om personally stabbed the knife into his mother''s body and wanted to blame the human being.


    All Atlantis people were stunned!


    The noise was followed by bursts of noise.


    "This...is this true?"


    "We were deceived?"


    "No, it''s not true...it''s not true..." Aum was stunned, completely unexpected that Su Bai would produce such evidence. Listening to the comments of the people around him, Aum panicked and defended loudly.


    But the more it is, the more it feels.


    This is real.


    He is guilty!


    "Oh my God, we were actually deceived."


    "Damn it! We were deceived and became executioners!"


    "Humans didn''t want to attack Atlantis at all, but we attacked humans. He actually deceived us and put Atlantis in a dangerous situation!"


    The discussion is getting louder!


    Atlantis is a kingdom of imperial power. If Aum tells the truth at first, some people may object to it, but in the end it will be possible.But now this kind of cheating psychology, coupled with Aum''s not so high position of power, will naturally cause a backlash.Of course, if there is no follow-up method, Aum may still stabilize the situation, but now... not anymore!


    Su Bai smiled and threw the trident directly to Arthur.


    Arthur looked at Su Bai in a daze.


    "Only the blood of the royal family is eligible to use the trident. Let him see if it is true or not!"


    Arthur took a deep breath, holding the trident and suddenly shot.


    boom!


    The exact same attack appeared!


    In the panic, Aum hurriedly resisted, and the two held the trident at the same time. The fight between you and me was extremely intense!However, Arthur is confident now, but Aum is completely different!Seeing that Arthur can also use the trident, this proves the authenticity of the trident and also proves Arthur''s bloodline.At the same time, Mera even revealed Arthur''s identity, which made everyone suddenly realize that... in addition to Aum, there are heirs!


    If there is no choice, then you can only recognize it.


    But now that there is one more choice, it''s a different matter of course!


    Arthur''s offensive was getting stronger and stronger, and Aum seemed to be unable to hold on for long.Seeing those Atlantis fighters have gradually been on Arthur''s side for various reasons, Su was defeated!


    He said he would do it himself.


    It''s not just about releasing the video, it''s as simple as lending the Trident to Arthur!

 C1571

    oom!


    An attack from the opponent separated Arthur from Aum. Aum stepped back a few steps, looking at the energetic Arthur, and watching the subjects who had originally surrendered to Arthur gradually.


    Aum knew that he had no chance!


    Go, must go!


    Go to the black manta ray, in the future... there is still a chance to be able to continue.


    Thinking of this, Aum turned and planned to run.


    As a result, as soon as he turned around, he saw a person suddenly appeared in front of him. There was no time to look at it, and the trident subconsciously pierced it!


    Ding!


    The trident pressed against Su Bai''s chest, but he didn''t make any progress.


    Aum stared at Su Bai in a daze, and suddenly activated the power of the trident.


    In an instant, energy was poured out!


    But Su Bai still had no response!


    Under Aum''s stunned gaze, Su Bai slowly shot and held the trident, his strength suddenly shocked!


    In an instant, Aum felt his arm numb, and subconsciously released the trident!


    "You, even if you get the trident, it''s useless, only the royal family can use it!" Aum snorted coldly.


    "Really? But my strength is above this!"


    "I am not a royal family, it may be a symbol of the royal family, but in my opinion, it is just a weapon. If I want to... it must be used by me!"


    "For you? Don''t dream, you can''t..."


    Before Aum finished speaking, he saw Su Bai gently turning and holding the trident, followed by the flames, and instantly enveloped the trident.


    The original golden trident has now become a flame trident!


    Under Aum''s stunned gaze, Su Bai disappeared suddenly.


    The next moment, Om chuckled, and the trident pierced from behind and appeared from his chest!


    The burning flame made him howl in pain, and the whole person was instantly ignited.


    With a slight force with one arm, Su Bai has already picked Aum!


    There was silence.


    There was only a burning sound and Aum''s screams.


    It seemed only a moment, and it seemed a long time passed.


    Om''s body gradually turned to ashes and slowly drifted down.


    Su Bai waved randomly, and the flame disappeared.


    Holding the trident, Su Bai glanced at everyone present!


    "From now on, Atlantis, I am the one to say!"


    "Who agrees, who opposes!"


    Watching Su Bai kill Aum in seconds and burn it to ashes, he looked around majesticly holding the trident.


    Who is for and who is against?


    At this time, all the soldiers of Atlantis were silent.


    If Su Bai can''t use the trident, if Su Bai does not show his powerful strength, at least it is capable of destroying Atlantis, I am afraid that many people will oppose it. How can Atlantis let a human To lead?But no one spoke at this time, and even looked at Arthur subconsciously.After all, Arthur is now the only royal family!


    Aum is dead, he is the king!


    Chapter 0064: Controlling Atlantis


    Arthur looked at Su Bai without a moment''s hesitation, and slowly nodded: "I agree!"


    "Aum almost brought Atlantis to destruction, and now we have destroyed this human town again. I believe that under your tie, Atlantis can survive this crisis safely, and even better... !" Arthur''s words quickly made the Atlanteans react, yes, this is not the end when Aum died, they destroyed this town, humans... can it just be forgotten? ?


    We were also deceived by saying that it was Om''s conspiracy.


    Humans will not accept this reason.


    A lot has already been lost this time. If humans are really looking at Atlantis, then...this is the catastrophe of Atlantis!


    "Su Bai, didn''t you mean..."


    Mera walked over and couldn''t help but whispered.

 C1572

    Before Su Bai said that it would not do anything to Atlantis, but now Su Bai wants to control Atlantis, which makes Mera a little worried!


    "Are you against?"


    Su Bai didn''t explain, he wouldn''t explain at this time, just looked at Mera and asked a little.


    The tone is plain, but firm.


    Mela was hesitant to speak, and countless thoughts flashed through her mind, but in the end she still did not speak.


    I have to say, this is what the Soviet Union did well before defeat!


    If he had taken tough measures as soon as he came up, then even the sacrifice of the whole family might not be agreed.Atlantis, like Amazon, belongs to an independent force. This concept of family and race has penetrated their souls for generations!As a royal guard, if it wasn''t for the little bit of defeat with Su, Mera would fight with him by saying that he wanted to control Atlantis.


    There is no objection.


    Arthur agreed again, even Mera was silent.


    This matter can be said to be nailed down!


    "well!"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, and then said with a smile: "Actually, I just said casually, Atlantis will naturally be managed by Atlantis! From now on, Arthur will be your king! "


    Reverse!


    Big reversal!


    No one thought that Su Bai would return Atlantis to the Atlanteans when they had acquiesced, making Arthur the king.


    Arthur was a little surprised at first, but soon thought of it.


    Su Bai promised him that he would become a king!


    At this moment, cheers rang.


    Atlantis, who originally resisted hostility, was full of gratitude for Soviet defeat!


    "I will deal with matters on land, and I will help you. Your life will not be disturbed. I will communicate with Arthur on specific matters! Now, go back to Atlantis!" Su Bai said. With a sound, Arthur followed, and the troops began to return to Atlantis in an orderly manner.Su Bai also took everyone back.


    Atlantis.


    The palace!


    The rest of the people already know what happened, and the mess also needs to be dealt with!


    In the palace.


    The queen''s body has been taken away for burial.


    Su Bai, Arthur, Mei La, the girl in the water, and the girl in red are all there.


    Although Magnetic Red Girl has no equipment, Su Bai isolates the water from the water, which has no effect for the time being.


    Look at the throne!


    Arthur hesitated, and took a half step back!


    Su Bai was very satisfied with Arthur''s behavior, and he nodded slightly, walked over and sat down directly.


    The throne was relinquished, and Arthur was even more thorough, preparing to hand over the trident too!


    In fact, Arthur is confused as a king now, although he feels that he is also an Atlantean, but there is really no special feeling.


    "I gave you this trident. After all, you are the king, and this is the symbol of the king!"


    "Next, I have a few things to say!"


    "First of all, let Atlantis restore stability as soon as possible, Mera, you will continue to be your captain of the guard in the future, I will let the water girl Tula assist you! And, I will directly buy the small town on land, In the future there will be a way for Atlantis to develop. If there is a problem on land, I will help you solve it!"


    "Also, I need you to count how much money there is! I want to use it!"


    "Finally, help me build a palace here, and I will stay here for a few days when I have time!"


    It didn''t make any sense for Arthur to nod, and Mera nodded, but she noticed.


    Su Bai was talking about the captain of the guard, not the royal guard.


    Although only two words are missing, the difference is huge!


    Rather than being an escort, it is better to say that this is a force to be formed by the Soviet Union.


    The meaning is completely different, but Mei La did not expect that Su Bai would give this to herself!


    "Okay, Tula, you follow Arthur to deal with the outside situation, Magnetic Red Girl, I will send you to the headquarters of the Star City Eternal Paradise Company to find Barbara, just say what I said, let her move around here as soon as possible Buy it, talk about the matter here by the way, she will take care of it!"


    "I know godfather!"


    Ci Hongnu nodded, and then she was sent away by Su Bai...

 C1573

    ...


    Soon after, only Su Bai and Mei La were left in the palace!


    Su Bai beckoned to Mera and pulled Mera over and put it on his lap.


    "I said that I will make you my princess. Although I don''t have this title, I think everyone knows this!" Su Bai said with a chuckle, hugging Meila."Are you still angry?"


    "I do not know!"


    Mera said in a daze.


    If there is no Soviet defeat, Arthur may die, Aum will launch an attack on humans, and Atlantis may be destroyed by that time!From this point, Mera thanked Su Bai.But, although the nominal king of Atlantis is Arthur, what about it?It was Su Bai who showed his strength. It was Su Bai who killed Aum. Arthur did not get the kind of worship and recognition of the Atlanteans. He will become king, on the one hand because of his blood, on the other hand. In fact, to them, it doesn''t matter if they are of royal blood, as long as they are from Atlantis!


    It can be said that Arthur is the king.


    They obey only the name of the king!


    In other words, if Arthur wants to get rid of Soviet defeat, he will not be loyal at all, and he will not have this opportunity!Once the escort was established, it would take Arthur, who was already known for nothing.


    Arthur, just a puppet king!


    The real control is Su defeat!


    A large part of Atlantis'' materials and wealth will be attributed to the defeat of the Soviet Union!


    From this point, Mera was a little angry again.


    However, Su Bai gave himself the important position of the guards, and he could actually control himself but failed to do so. It saved Atlantis face and helped Atlantis solve the problem on land. The most important thing about the crisis is that he is his own man, which makes Mera never know whether he should be angry or not!


    Chapter 0065 I am the Throne!


    To be honest, Mei La would rather be a bit more direct than the Soviet Union defeated, she was not so entangled!


    Looking back at the whole incident, she felt that Su defeat was terrible.


    What did he do?


    I got myself and surrendered to Arthur. I didn¡¯t do much and didn¡¯t have much plans. I let myself, Arthur, and even the whole Atlantis people accept this fact and easily took control of Atlantis. !This is more terrifying than directly conquering with brutal means!


    It is strong and has means.


    Mera could think that Atlantis might never have a chance to escape from the control of Su Bai, unless... it is no longer worth it!


    Thinking of this, Mera couldn''t help but laugh at herself.


    It was ridiculous to recall that I had ordered Su Bai and wanted to pull Su Bai!


    In addition to the kind of relationship between men and women, and the unclear feeling entanglement, now, Mei La has a trace of fear for Su Bai, and it can even be said that from the bottom of my heart, she was conquered by this man.


    Whether it is the mind or the body!


    "What are you thinking?" Su Bai suddenly said.


    "No, nothing." Mera shook her head quickly.


    Su Bai smiled and patted Mei La, who was puzzled and came to Su Bai''s face.


    Holding the trident in the same hand, Su Bai pointed at Mera.The trident is already attached to Mera''s clothes!


    Following the trident, it slowly slid down, and the clothes were slowly cut and fell off.


    In an instant, Mera was gone.


    Seeing Su Bai on the throne, watching him take off her clothes with the trident, Mei La feels that she is not angry!


    At this time, her allegiance, the object of surrender has changed from the royal family to the person sitting on this throne!


    "My princess, my baby, come on!" Su Bai laughed.


    Mera was stunned for a moment: "Yes, here? This...Is this not so good?" After all, this is the throne, a very sacred place for the Atlanteans!


    "right here!"


    Su Bai''s unquestionable tone made Mera unable to refuse, but to obey.


    Before the two met, Mei La was a high-ranking royal guard, and Su Bai was just a young man who was captured.


    But now, the status of the two has undergone a transformational change!


    Before things stabilized, Su Bai almost lived in the palace. The Atlanteans didn¡¯t seem to have much opinion on this. The relationship between Mera and Su Bai had already been clarified, perhaps because of this. This kind of relationship makes Atlantis people more receptive to the existence of Su Bai.A few days later, Atlantis has returned to normal, this war lost at least one-third of Atlantis''s elite!


    The girl in the water has also begun to choose a guard, this is not difficult for her, she has such experience in the world of flashpoint!


    And Su Bai''s palace is also ready.


    Not far from the palace, the scale is no less than the palace!


    On the land, the magnetic red girl found Barbara, and Barbara moved quickly. Although she didn''t know what method she used, she did suppress this matter and bought all the town.Su Bai ditched with her, she will shoot people as soon as possible to rebuild this place!According to Su Bai''s idea, this small town is an external link, and in the future, it can develop some seafood rich or transport.

 C1574

    In fact, the Atlantis people are not so resistant to this!


    After all, this is the normal food chain and the law of survival, as long as it is not excessive!


    In this way, it can also generate income with Atlantis, which is also a kind of contact with humans.Of course, the final benefit still fell into the hands of Su Bai!


    As for things in the small town, Su Bai puts the Cihong Girl and the Water Girl in charge!What''s left, huh... Su Bai is the rhythm of throwing his hands at the shopkeeper again. Anyway, the result is satisfactory. As for doing things?There are so many women in Su Bai, not too many people who can be responsible!


    There can be a month after this.


    Atlantis'' wealth has been sorted out, and Su Bai took two thirds and sent it directly to Earth Ten through the shockwave transmitter.


    You must know that Atlantis has existed for so long, and the wealth is countless. With such a large sum of money, you can do a lot of things, and in the future...the same rules, two-thirds of the Soviet Union loses. One third is left for Atlantis to develop, and this will allow Atlantis to create more income!To put it bluntly, in fact, Su Bai did not leave Atlantis with money, even if he did, it was to create more money for himself.


    But staying and taking it all are two completely different feelings.


    At least for the Atlantis people, Su Bai is willing to develop Atlantis, they are actually very grateful!


    "Do you want to go to see on land?"


    Su Bai said with his arms around Mera.


    Mera was taken aback for a moment and said, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah! Originally I planned to stay here for too long, to be honest... You are one of my main purposes for coming to Atlantis! My power is on land, I think you need me to treat me I have a better understanding of some of the things, so...Would you like to go to land with me to learn about things on land?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "it is good!"


    On the one hand, Mera is indeed a little curious.On the other hand, Su Bai said that she could not refuse.


    Of course, the most important thing is that after she has accepted a lot of things psychologically, Mei La''s feelings for Supai have increased sharply after getting along this month.


    The saying ¡°Rijiushengqing¡± still makes sense, no matter what day it is!


    So she is a little bit reluctant now!


    "Well, then you go and clean up, and then let''s go!"


    "I''m going to explain to the girl and Arthur!"


    Mera went back to pack her things, Su Bai found the Shui Xing Maid and Arthur, and briefly talked about the matter, basically there was nothing wrong with it.After half a day, Su Bai and Mera had left Atlantis. When they left, Su Bai also specially let a lot of people see it instead of teleporting away, so that the Atlanteans could also feel at ease. Create income yourself!


    As the stall gets bigger and bigger, there are many times Su Bai will inadvertently play this scheming trick!


    Coming out of Atlantis, the town is under construction, and it looks like a raging fire!


    Can have such a result, can keep Atlantis still quiet, these... all the credit of the Soviet defeat!


    ¢Ù¢á DC"Dawn of Justice"


    Chapter 0001


    Before leaving, Su Bai specially reminded the Aquaman and Arthur that there is a black manta ray that may need to be dealt with in secret. The Aquaman has an understanding of the black manta, and without the sea lord, the black manta can cause it. No trouble, just can be used to attract the firepower of Atlantis.After all, if you live in peace for a long time, your mind will change!


    It has to be said that all aspects of the Soviet defeat are still very carefully considered.


    Mera is not very familiar with things on land. Su Bai first brought her to Midtown. Not only did she familiarize her with cities on land, but also let her know that humans on land are not just ordinary people, but also Many superpowers.I took her back to her residence, met Zed and the others, and then went to the cutting-edge laboratory and met Caitlin, Barry and the others!


    For them, Su Bai suddenly took a strange woman, which is really normal, but for Mei La, it was more surprised.


    Whether it is surprised by the strength on land, it is also surprised by the existence of people with superpowers such as the Flash. After all, this is not a minority!If humans concentrate this power, Atlantis may not be able to resist it at all, which makes her feel more and more that Su Bai''s control of Atlantis has brought Atlantis how much benefit!Of course, as for the women who said Su Bai, Mera had no emotions, and this was also due to Su Bai''s deliberate guidance.


    In the past few days after Su Bai left, Barry and the others also encountered a lot of troubles with their opponents, but they were not too troublesome, and Su Bai was not interested, so they were too lazy to mix up, so basically they just brought Wandering around the city with Mera, tasting various foods, learning about various cultures, and of course... shopping is indispensable!When Mera was in Atlantis, she wore a single uniform, just one style.But now it is different. There are too many different kinds of clothes. It seems that Mera has opened the door to a new world.


    Sure enough, as long as a woman can''t resist the charm of clothes, she falls into shopping!


    After spending a few days in Midtown, Su Bai planned to take Mera to other cities.


    Star City or Gotham.


    There are too many people in the Raptor team in Star City. Su Bai thought about it and decided to go to Gotham first.


    Without teleporting over, Su Bai deliberately drove to Mera, driving all the way to Gotham.


    Entering Gotham, Mela felt the completely different urban style at once.


    "This city feels very dark!" Mei La, the co-pilot, said softly while looking at the city outside.


    At this time, Mei La was wearing a pair of white high heels, a white dress with a tube top covering the hips, and a black waist jacket outside, with a shoulder bag next to her. She was completely dressed up as a fashionable woman.Su Bai wanted to make her wear a short skirt or shorts because her legs were too long.But then I think about it, forget it, let''s secretly appreciate such a good thing!


    Su Bai smiled and held the steering wheel with one hand, and put one hand on Mera¡¯s lap and said, "This is Gotham, the darkest city! But this is also the city I started to develop. There are many buildings here that I have invested in and constructed. I also have an important force here, called the Arkham Asylum. Let¡¯s go there now!"


    Mera nodded.


    All the way, you can see the gate of Arkham Asylum from a distance.


    With the car window down, Su Bai greeted the vixen at the door, and quickly drove into the yard.


    Stop and get off.

 C1575

    Su Bai took Mera to the lunatic asylum, and the Feihu woman walked over.


    When we came to Su Bai''s office together, Su Bai asked, "How is the situation lately?"


    "Fortunately, our business has increased a bit after Batman''s disappearance, but... Gotham City is getting chaotic." Feihu said.


    "Batman is missing?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    The Feihu woman nodded and said, "Sir, don''t you know? Batman is wanted by the police for allegedly killing Harvey Dante. He has disappeared since then."


    "Oh, wait..."


    Su Bai said that people suddenly disappeared and appeared in the basement the next moment.


    After checking the specific situation with Future Intelligence in the basement, Su Bai figured out what was going on, and then came back abruptly.


    Harvey Dante was originally a well-known lawyer in Gotham, but later became a double-faced man!Batman and Gordon joined forces to solve the trouble caused by Harvey Dante, but no one knew the truth, so Batman had to leave behind.Batman is missing, but Bruce Wayne is still there!


    "Look at this rhythm should be some changes caused by flash point."


    "Bruce Wayne is not a Batman for the time being. Gordon has changed from a middle-aged boy to an old man. This is really..."


    "But...how does it feel so familiar? It seems to be the plot of a Batman movie!"


    "And one more thing!"


    Feihu Nui suddenly thought of something and said."Starling called and said that I would take away a few prisoners according to your order. I wanted to ask you for instructions, but you came here unexpectedly. Do I need to prepare now?"


    "Starling?" Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly."When did she notify you?"


    "Last night!"


    "Who are the prisoners she wants?"


    "Not many, just a death shooter, and a boomerang captain. Oh, yes, and the Thor Ainilu you brought last time." Feihu female said.


    Su Bai laughed!


    The Death Shooter and Captain Boomerang are the original members of the Suicide Squad. As for Thor Anilu, others may not think so. In fact, this is their own vest, specifically for the purpose of getting into the Suicide Squad.It seems that the effect is very good now. Starling is obviously preparing to leave the Raptor team by doing this, so he helps Amanda to get people in his own name!


    "Promise her, but don''t say I am back." Su Bai said to Feihu female.


    The Feihu woman frowned slightly in surprise, but she didn''t ask much.


    When Su Bai came back last time, it was just to get a vest, and he didn''t pay much attention to Batman. Now it seems that he can study it.


    Su Bai smiled and turned to Mei La and said, "I will take you around? This is the most severe prison on earth. No matter who you are, you can''t go out without my orders!"


    Chapter 0002 Harley Quinn


    Arkham Asylum has indeed been imprisoned in a lot of people recently. Some knew, some didn¡¯t. Su Bai had no interest in understanding one by one. Mera was surprised. The more you followed Su Bai, the more you found out. , Su Bai is too powerful!


    "Basically, those who can be locked up in the Arkham Asylum have committed very serious crimes. Don''t even think about the chance to go out! The only way to go out is to join the Arkham Knights and perform tasks in exchange for free time." Su Bai put his arms around Mei La''s waist, walking and talking.


    At this moment, I happened to see a woman in a white coat facing them in the distance.


    Leslie Tom Kings!


    She has been a doctor in the Arkham Asylum, and there are not many people who can wear white coats.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and walked over. Seeing the other party, it seemed that he hadn''t noticed him yet. Su Bai smirked secretly and suddenly reached out and hugged her from behind!


    Then grab it hard!


    "what¡­¡­"


    A scream came, and Su Bai was stunned when he heard the sound.


    It''s not... Leslie Tom Kings'' voice, and it''s not the right size.Leslie Tom Kings doesn''t seem to be this big?


    Su Bai let go of the opponent subconsciously, and immediately saw him turn around.


    so white!


    It really wasn''t Leslie Tom Kings!


    "Uh, Su, Mr. Su Bai?"


    The woman turned around in horror and found that after Su Bai, she suddenly became a little bit shy, and she turned her head down.


    You know, Su Bai took advantage of her just now!


    "Sorry, I thought it was Leslie Tom Kings." Su Bai apologized, and then looked at the woman!"Can you raise your head a bit?"


    "what?"


    The woman replied and slowly raised her head.


    With a very beautiful face, Su Bai can be sure that he hasn''t seen it before, but... it''s a little familiar.

 C1576

    "Harley Quinn?" Su Bai said suddenly.


    "Yes, you know me?" Harley Quinn said with some surprise.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Too much!"


    Su Bai knows why she seems to have known each other. This is Harley Quinn, but her current dress is still very regular and her temperament is completely different, so she just feels familiar without remembering it.Following Su Bai, I know why I saw Harley Quinn here, because she was a doctor in the Arkham Asylum before she became Harley Quinn, responsible for treating clowns, but was rebelled by the clowns, so she became Harley Quinn!


    "Is the clown here?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Harley Quinn was a little surprised and shook her head: "No, no."


    "Oh, remember, if the clown is sent over, we will refuse to accept it!" Su Bai said seriously.


    "I, I know!" Although I didn''t know why I told myself specifically, not the Flying Tiger Girl, Harley Quinn nodded.


    "Why did you come to the Arkham Asylum?"


    Unexpectedly, meeting the Harley Quinn in his own territory, Su Bai immediately became interested.Originally planned to go to Bruce Wayne after a stroll, but now, Su Bai plans to talk to Harlequin!After all, one of the reasons why he planned to join the suicide squad before was Harley Quinn. Secondly, Su Bai remembered that Harley Quinn seemed to be able to break the fourth wall and perhaps bring himself back to the Marvel world.


    However, she can do it because of her crazy character.


    This made Su Bai somewhat entangled.


    The charm of Harley Quinn lies in this. If she gets a kick, Harley Quinn may be just Harley Quinn!But if you let the clown girl fall in love with the clown if you let it go, Su Bai couldn''t accept it. It seemed that he could only find a way to solve this matter.


    "I, I joined the Arkham Asylum because it is the highest and the best asylum. There are many criminals with mental problems here that are suitable for my research! And..." Harley Quinn paused and watched secretly. Su Bai at a glance.And the biggest reason she joined the Arkham Asylum is actually Su defeat!Harley Quinn is very curious about Su Bai, so she has studied it specially. The more you study, the more you think he is a mystery and the more devoted.


    It was only after joining the Arkham Asylum that she realized that Su Bai rarely came here and never saw it.And what I didn''t expect was that the first time I met was in such a situation, recalling that Su Bai hugged herself from behind and grabbed her...Harry Quinn felt a blushing face!


    "This is really suitable for you!"


    "I am very happy to see you here!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Can you tell me your phone number? I may stay on Gotham for a few days, maybe we can talk when I have time? You also know that I don''t come often, but the mentality of employees still needs Understand well!"


    "Of course, it''s my honor!"


    Harley Quinn nodded quickly and said her number.


    After taking the note, Su Bai nodded and then bid her farewell, and then went on shopping with Mera.


    Looking at Su Bai''s back and looking at Mera beside him, Harley Quinn looked for a moment before turning around and continuing to do her own thing.


    The unexpected discovery that Harley Quinn was in her own territory made Su Bai feel very happy, but some things still need to be pondered slowly, and she can only put it aside for the time being.After visiting the Akum lunatic asylum, it was almost dark.Su Bai takes Mera and prepares to find Bruce Wayne!


    Wayne Manor!


    Su Bai drove in and got out of the car with Mae La and met the butler Afu.


    Speaking of it, Gordon''s age has become older and has a great influence, and Ah Fu is also a lot older, but he looks pretty good.For the arrival of Su Bai, Ah Fu seemed very happy.


    "Where is Bruce?"


    After entering the villa, Su Bai asked casually.


    Soon, I saw Bruce come out.


    Limping and leaning on a cane, his appearance does look more mature, but...


    "What happened to your leg?" Su Bai asked with a frown.


    "godfather!"


    Bruce Wayne called out, then grinned reluctantly and said: "It''s nothing, I was injured before."


    "It''s just a broken leg, not a broken back!" Su Bai said a strange word, and then said to Bruce Wayne: "This is Mera. I just came back from somewhere else to stay here for two days, but I just listened. It¡¯s your business. What? Are you planning to keep depressed?"


    Data 0003


    "Afu, it''s rare for the godfather to come here, go and prepare dinner!"


    Bruce Wayne said to Ah Fu, the butler, who sighed quietly and turned to the kitchen.


    Obviously, he was deliberately diverging the subject.


    Su Bai didn''t know what Bruce Wayne had gone through to frustrate him, but this result was not what he wanted.If Batman didn''t exist, how did he save his parents in the first place?But he was not in a hurry right now, Su Bai believed that he would wake up eventually.


    Dinner is very rich.


    During the period, Bruce Wayne didn¡¯t seem to be particularly depressed, but once he mentioned Batman and the comeback, he would change the subject. He looked at him from left to right, and even his legs, Bruce Wayne didn¡¯t have any. Mentioned that he wanted to be cured. If he had this idea, whether it was himself or went directly to the Arkham Asylum, his leg injury would only be a minor problem!


    "Godfather, there will be a banquet at home in a few days, can you come to it?" Bruce Wayne said.


    "Okay, I will come by then, just tell me in advance!"


    Whether it''s Harley Quinn or Bruce Wayne, Su Bai will stay here for a while no matter what it is for!

 C1577

    After dinner, Su Bai drove away with Mera.


    Come to Paradise Manor!


    This manor Su Bai hasn''t come back much since he left. Most of the time, Plant Mistress and Catwoman live here!


    Entering the manor, the villa is only lit up with lights, and there are no guards, but that''s right, Plant Ivy and Catwoman live here, if ordinary people have any bad ideas, they can only say their lives are too long!


    When I entered the villa, I heard melodious singing.


    Of course, this is not the singing of Plant Ivy or Catwoman, just music.


    Very melodious and relaxing!


    There was a small dim light in the living room, and neither of them was there.


    Su Bai took Mei La upstairs, and soon heard the sound of music coming from a certain bedroom room.


    The bedroom door was open, and the light came out.


    As soon as Su Bai walked in, he saw a beautiful figure with his back turned to him, without an inch.


    Seeing this figure, Su Bai knew who it was.


    I will never admit my mistake this time!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Before Su Bai could speak, the Plant Mistress just turned around. Seeing Su Bai at the door, the Plant Mistress was stunned for a moment, and then leaped forward happily."Master, you are back."


    Uh¡­¡­


    Su Bai is still very happy with the enthusiasm and excitement of the poison ivy girl, but...


    "You seem to be old again." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do you not like it?"


    The Plant Girl jokingly said.


    Although she is not tall and tall than Mera, this figure is really domineering and makes many women have no temper!


    "Okay, go and put on your clothes first. I will stay here for a few days. By the way, this is Mei La!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then introduced the two to each other!


    The Plant Ivy put on a black tulle pajamas, and then she held Su Bai and refused to let go.


    Mera was slightly uncomfortable.


    She also saw a lot of Su Bai''s women, but they were relatively normal, but the enthusiasm and infatuation of this Poison Ivy girl were quite special!And she still remembered that the poison ivy girl called just now but the master!


    "Where''s Catwoman?"


    Su Bai asked casually.


    "She, who knows!" Poison Ivy curled her lips and said: "She rarely comes back now, she has been outside."


    "What happened to her?"


    How did Su Bai feel that a lot of things happened when he returned to Gotham.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that her character can''t stay at home! So she went out to work again and became a thief! She has done a lot of cases and left a lot of records, but it''s no trouble. And the owner, you can rest assured. , She just can¡¯t stay, she absolutely didn¡¯t do anything sorry for her master, I¡¯ll help you watch it!¡± Although the Plant Ivy is slightly dissatisfied with Catwoman who often doesn¡¯t accompany herself outside, she is a good sister after all, and she doesn¡¯t want it. Su Bai has a bad impression of Catwoman.


    After all, many women in Su Bai have things to do.


    In this regard, he will not care too much.


    But if it''s something else, it''s not necessarily so, so Plant Mistress doesn''t want Su Bai to misunderstand Catwoman.


    "Well, let her come back." Su Bai said casually, really didn''t care much.


    Originally, cats are not the kind that can be kept at home...


    Although Su Bai didn''t live much, the master bedroom was always empty, and the poison ivy girl also cleaned it.Now that he is back, Su Bai naturally wants to live in, but... the little eyes of Poison Ivy Girl kept staring at Su Bai.


    The reason!


    It''s simple!


    "Where do I live?"


    Mera asked Su Bai.


    Although living with Su Bai these days, the situation at the moment knows that it is not suitable.


    "Of course you lived with me!" Su Bai said for granted.


    "What about her?" Mera asked hesitantly.


    "It''s all together!" Su Bai laughed.

 C1578

    "One, together?"


    Mera was stunned.


    But Plant Girl is obviously more experienced than Mera, not surprising at all.Mela was still thinking about how to get together, which is not good, Su Bai had already dragged her to lie down with the Plant Mistress, and... Mela understood how to be together!


    One is invincible with long legs, and one is proud of the upper side.


    Su defeated and embraced the right, this night can be described as enjoying the blessings of the people.


    Although Mera is still a bit worse, but there is a poison ivy girl, even if Mera wants to be shy, there is no chance, so she just brought it into the car!


    The sun swaggered in through the window.


    Su Bai puts her arms around Mera''s shoulders, Mera sleeps soundly on her body.Bewildered, Su Bai opened his eyes with a sense of feeling, and then saw that the Plant Ivy girl below was moving dishonestly.


    "good Morning!"


    Feeling that Su Bai woke up, the Poison Ivy girl smiled and greeted her.


    "early!"


    Su Bai said hello, and then looked at the sleeping beauty next to Mei La and slowly raised her hands. It didn''t take long for Mei La to wake up.


    After waking up, the morning exercise started!


    After three poles in the sun, Su Bai got up and took a bath contentedly. After returning, he found that the two women were still lying lazily and didn''t want to move!


    "Get up, go out to eat!"


    Su Bai smiled and patted one of them, and said with a smile.


    Only then did the Plant Ivy and Mei La get up lazily, take a bath, change clothes, and then go out to eat with Su Bai!


    Data 0004


    In the restaurant.


    Su Bai sits on the left hand side of a unique woman wearing a bright green dress and black stockings!On the right is Mei La, also in a dark blue dress, but wearing white stockings!This dress was the idea of ??the Plant Girl.In fact, Mera has a very assertive personality and a strong personality. However, what has been trained by Su Bai in the past few days has changed a little. What''s more, it is because of Su Bai that she wears this way, so she gladly accepted it.


    I have to say that Su Bai is really satisfied!


    The effect is also very amazing.


    Basically, the customers in the restaurant were amazed.


    But when I found out that the man was Su defeated, I was relieved!


    In Gotham, Su Bai''s reputation is not small.


    "Master, what shall we do in a while?" The Plant Mistress was dining elegantly, while under the dining table, she rubbed Su Bai with her foot.


    This little fairy!


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s okay for the time being, take Mera around Gotham. Then, there is someone in the lunatic asylum that I am very interested in, and I might find a chance to get in touch with it."


    "woman?"


    "Harley Quinn."


    "So..."


    The Plant Ivy thought for a while, and said to Mera: "Why don''t I go shopping with you for a while? If you are familiar with Gotham, even the owner is not as good as me! I grew up in Gotham!"


    Mera glanced at Su Bai and nodded slightly."it is good."


    Su Bai smiled lightly and didn''t say anything. The Plant Girl wanted to create opportunities for herself, which was good.


    After lunch, the Plant Mistress took Mera away.


    Su Bai thought for a while, took out the phone and called Harley Quinn.


    "Hello, this is Harley Quinn."


    "I am Su Bai!"


    "Ah... Mr. Su Bai." Harley Quinn''s voice was a little surprised.


    "Is there time?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I''m at work, but... But if you need it, your business is more important!"


    "Well, you clean up first, I''ll pick you up!"


    Su Bai hung up the phone with a smile and drove to Arkham.


    By the time Arkham arrived, Su Bai had already seen Harley Quinn waiting for him at the door!


    Taking off the white coat, Harley Quinn''s dressing is also very conservative!

 C1579

    Black stockings, tight skirt, shirt, and then a jacket!


    It looks no different from ordinary office workers. It is hard to imagine that the clown girl will be so sexy and eye-catching!


    In fact, the current Harley Quinn is also very beautiful, but it does not have the charm of Harley Quinn!


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Seeing Su Bai''s car coming, Halle Quinn got in the car and greeted nervously, then fastened his seat belt.


    Yes, seat belts!


    Honestly, few people would do this.


    "Don''t be so formal, don''t be so polite, just call my name." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay." Harley Quinn nodded.


    "It''s a bit early for dinner now, and I haven''t eaten it long, are you hungry?" Su Bai asked.


    Harley Quinn shook her head.


    "Then find a place to have some coffee, and I will invite you to dinner in the evening."


    Go to the coffee shop and park the car.


    Su Bai naturally grabbed Harley Quinn by the waist, and Harley Quinn was slightly nervous and shy, but did not refuse.


    "It seems that she should feel a little bit towards me!"


    Su Bai can test her attitude with a small move.


    I found a place to sit down, ordered twice as much coffee, and watched Harley Quinn keep his head down, very cautious. It is really difficult for Su Bai to overlap with the image of Harley Quinn. The character before and after is really surprising. Big, it can be described as earth-shaking, completely opposite!Su Bai found a few topics to chat with her, she would answer all the questions, but they couldn''t talk about them.


    Chat, you can chat lively when you come and go!However, as an old driver, Su Bai will not overturn the car easily, and quickly changed the subject, talking about Harley Quinn''s profession!


    Sure enough, Harley Quinn began to talk more and started to talk actively.


    "I always feel that everyone has a certain psychological problem. Of course, this is not a disease, but a different psychological need. If it can be well controlled, this will become a good catalyst, such as money, such as Speaking of career, this kind of demand will make people more motivated and work harder! In fact, a person''s character and a person''s psychological needs can be seen from many behaviors!" Harley Quinn said.


    "Really? What about me? Can you see anything?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Harley Quinn said: "Actually, I have already started to understand you very early. I entered Arkham to have the opportunity to contact and understand you more deeply. Through some of your reports and deeds, although I dare not Guarantee, but I can be sure!"


    Looking at Su Bai, Harley Quinn did not realize that she was too excited to expose her purpose of joining Arkham.


    "Which point?"


    "You have a collector!" Harley Quinn said affirmatively.


    "Collection fetish?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Harley Quinn nodded: "Yes, it''s a collection addiction. You can see from Arkham, you like to collect those famous criminals. And you can see through your life, you have a lot of women Although I don¡¯t know why, I think you find women for various reasons, perhaps because of beauty or identity. These will inspire your collection addiction!"


    "Perhaps!" Su Bai nodded.


    Most of my own women are characters with names and surnames, and there are not many who have no names, unless they are really beautiful, like Nora!


    "Knowing what this means? It means that you feel that you are above the entire society or the rules of mankind. You are still acting according to this rule, so many people think that there is nothing special about rich boys playing with women. But that It¡¯s because you think it¡¯s unnecessary or you think it¡¯s so interesting. Once you feel that it doesn¡¯t matter, you don¡¯t care about this kind of rules, or worldly ideas, or even... you might make rules! This is dangerous." Harley Quinn Seriously.


    "That makes a lot of sense!"


    As someone who has reset a world, the so-called social rules are like that. If you are interested, you can abide by it.


    So Su Bai really didn''t care about these too much!


    However, Harley Quinn can see these only through the so-called collection fetish, which is really powerful.


    Even if you know that you are strong and superior to many people, I am afraid that no one will think that way. After all, the rule, this concept, is deeply ingrained.


    Data 0005


    "Although the rules are also set by people, these rules have been around for a long time and are deeply ingrained. Everyone has accepted these rules from birth, so even if many people have the mind to challenge the rules after they are strong, they are only one-sided. Part of it, or will not take action, to prove your strength! But you are different! I can feel it, your calmness is as if you really don¡¯t care about the power of these rules, you are completely free. The confidence that you have made such a rule! You don¡¯t have any sense of awe for it. However, this is impossible after all, and I don¡¯t know why!¡± said Harley Quinn, watching Su Bai curiously. .


    "You really know me well, even my woman may not have such a deep understanding." Su Bai said with a smile.


    I have to admit that Harley Quinn is really amazing.


    It may be precisely because of this great talent that she was assimilated by the clown after she came into contact with the clown.


    "That''s because they don''t need to think about it, because they haven''t thought about leaving you so they won''t understand what you might do or what you need to do." Harley Quinn paused and continued: "Of course, it''s possible. It has to do with my profession. I am still very confident in my profession. And..."


    "And what?"


    Harley Quinn took a deep breath and said, "And I''m really curious, I want to know what it will be like once you want to do it!"


    "Want to know, why are you doing this!"


    Harley Quinn looked at Su Bai, and she seemed to be in a trance while talking, and her eyes were a little blurred. There was a way of looking at Su Bai, but she seemed to be able to see more things that others could not see. feel!

 C1580

    This is, fascinated by yourself?


    Su Bai smiled lightly, slowly raised his hand and placed it next to Harley Quinn, gently tapping her smooth skin with his fingers."Since you know so much about human psychology, you should know that it is very dangerous for women to become curious about men."


    "I... is there anything special to you?" Harley Quinn asked suddenly."The woman you are interested in is either beautiful or has a special identity or reason. I don''t think I am in this range!"


    "That may not be!"


    "For men, there are not many meats that you don''t want to eat, right?" Su Bai said with a grin, and changed it to caress.


    Harley Quinn shook slightly, shook her head firmly and said: "For other men, it is, but for you, it is not... On your terms, I believe that many women will take the initiative to give you their arms, but really You may have a relationship with you but very few, almost none. Therefore, you have your own standards, the standards of collection addiction!"


    "You really know a lot about me!"


    "Because every woman who has a relationship with you, no matter what the reason, you will let you belong, even if you will not touch it again, this is a typical collection psychology. Since it is a collection, there must be a reason!"


    "If I say, you are also the target of my collection?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Harley Quinn hesitated, but she was not sure about it herself.


    She felt that there was nothing special about herself and should not meet the standards of Su Bai¡¯s collection. However, if there was no special reason, Su Bai first chatted with herself to ask for a number, and then asked herself to come out, which did not meet her against Su Bai. Psychological judgment.


    Contradictory.


    Halle wants to figure it out!


    Seeing Hallie''s tangled look, Su Bai couldn''t help laughing.Unless she could know the future, she would have no idea why.However, Hallie¡¯s performance made him vaguely think of how to make her become a Harley Quinn without having to do with the clown, because Hallie¡¯s mentality actually has the idea of ??ignoring the rules and challenging the rules. Otherwise, she I wouldn''t be so curious and understand myself.


    What she needs is a kind of stimulation, a kind of stimulation that makes her completely transformed!


    Although this is a bit too cruel, or even too scumbag, but the good medicine is bitter, and the cure for the chronic disease is ruthless.After she becomes a clown girl, you can treat her better!


    "Harry, have you ever thought about living another life for yourself, a life that is diametrically opposite to yours now?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Halle was stunned for a moment, but thought about it seriously."Have you thought about it, everyone actually wants to live another life, but they don''t have the courage!"


    "Then, you can start now!"


    Su Bai smiled and grabbed Hallie''s hand and violently pulled Harry up. Harry didn''t even react, and she was dragged into Su Bai''s arms, and he kissed him directly after Su Bai.


    Oh oh...


    Hallie had no idea that Su Bai would do this.


    This is in the coffee shop.


    Are there so many people around watching?


    The shy Hallie closed her eyes almost instantly, her body stiff and she didn''t know what to do.


    She had never done such a thing in such a large public, or that... she simply couldn''t do such an act of showing affection.


    I don''t know how long it took before Hallie felt that Su Bai''s mouth had left.


    Opening her eyes shyly, Halle did not dare to look around.


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai said with a grin.


    Hallie lowered her head and spoke in embarrassment.


    Su Bai couldn''t help laughing with her shy look. She will become a clown in the future, but she won''t see this scene.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai suddenly hugged Hallie.Hallie screamed subconsciously, and instinctively split his legs and clamped Su Bai''s waist. After that, he heard Su Bai''s triumphant laughter, and he went out holding Harry.She didn''t even imagine how the people around her would look at herself in any way!


    "Let me down, please, let me down!"


    Seeing the people on the street looking towards her, Hallie couldn''t wait to find a place to get in.


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly Halle felt a tap on her ass.


    "Don''t you feel irritating? Do you have a faster heartbeat? Do you think it feels good to ignore others'' eyes like this?"


    "Come, kiss me!"


    Item 0006


    "what¡­¡­"


    Halle did not expect that Su Bai would make such a request. It has already become the focus of everyone''s attention. If it still...this...this is too much, right?With Halle''s character, I really can''t do such a thing.but¡­¡­


    "Don''t you feel stimulating? Do you feel that your heartbeat is speeding up, do you feel that it feels good to ignore other people''s eyes like this?" Su Bai''s words are repeated in her mind like a repeater, making Hallie slowly a kind of trance Feeling like, the eyes have unconsciously lifted up to look at other people, looking at them with some surprised and envied eyes.


    This feeling turned out to be like this, it seems...not bad?


    Halle could feel that her heartbeat was indeed much faster than usual. She had always followed the rules and felt that the flow of blood seemed to speed up when facing the eyes of others, and she had a different feeling.


    In a daze, Hallie seemed to have heard Su Bai''s words again.

 C1581

    "Come, kiss me!"


    Like a curse, with a bewitching attraction, Hallie subconsciously looked down at Su Bai, and then slowly...slowly... kissed.


    Very jerky, but there is no denying that she is very engaged!


    Slowly, Su Bai could feel that Hallie actually took the initiative, and put his arms around Su Bai''s neck, completely immersed in it.


    It didn''t know how long it took before Hallie realized that the two had arrived by the car.


    Su Bai has also put her down.


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai opened the car door and asked Halle.


    Hallie blushed and smiled and said nothing.


    Get in the car and leave here.


    Only then did Hallie feel that excitement gradually drop, recalling what happened just now, Hallie was surprised that this could have been done by herself!


    "Surprised? In fact, this is normal. Everyone has a desire to express, and it''s like the idea of ??breaking the rules as you said! Although this is just a simple, even small rule, it is for you , Something I have never tried before!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Hallie said: "I didn''t expect you to have such a research on psychology?"


    "I can''t talk about research, but I have seen a lot, there will always be some experience!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh!"


    Halle nodded in response and did not ask further!


    It is normal for Su Bai to drive normally, but this time, the speed is very fast, it is exactly like a racing car!It didn¡¯t take long for Halle to become a little nervous, holding on to the handrails tightly, and slowly... She seemed to experience the pleasure of a smashing car, watching the car crashing on the road, listening to the occasional dissatisfaction that came outside. Sound, Halle didn''t notice, the corners of her mouth rose up, and her eyes seemed to light up!


    "how about it?"


    "Awesome! I, I never thought it would be like this..." Hallie couldn''t help but said.


    Su Bai laughed, or it was this wanton smile that made Hallie gradually remove the pretense of conformity, and soon laughed, yelling and looking very excited.After another while, Su Bai drove her to the movie. There was nothing special in the movie theater. At least Hallie didn''t think it was too outrageous. As for Su Bai, he kept holding his hand, even touching it. She has already acquiesced in her own legs!


    After all, they kissed and hugged.


    To talk about the boundaries of the relationship, this is much more than shaking hands and touching legs.


    Unknowingly, after watching a movie, Halle took the initiative to take Su Bai''s arm when she came out.


    "Where are you going?" Hallie said excitedly.


    "Are you hungry?" Su Bai asked.


    Halle shook her head.


    "In that case, come with me!"


    Su Bai smiled and took Hallie into the car, roaring loudly in the night.


    After half an hour.The two of them have come to a deserted clearing.


    The car stopped on the edge.


    Su Bai got out of the car with Hallie.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Looking at the dark wilderness, Hallie was a little curious.


    "Stand to the front."


    "In front of the car."


    Su Bai said towards Hallie.


    Hallie walked to the front of the car in confusion, and followed the car lights suddenly.


    In an instant, bright light shone through, and Hallie subconsciously stretched her hand to block the light.After a while, the eyes gradually adjusted, and Hallie looked up, only to find that Su Bai was already sitting on the front of the car, lying on it.


    "Dance!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "what?"


    Halle was stunned.


    "I said, dance."


    "But, but I won''t! And here?" Halle looked at the dark surroundings, lonely and silent. This is not a place to dance.


    "Yes, it''s here! Women dance is actually very simple, you don''t need to learn it at all, as long as you swing your body!" Su Bai smiled, and then heard the music quietly sounded.With dynamic music, bright car lights, and Su Bai''s attention, Hallie felt embarrassed and shy!


    "jump!"

 C1582

    Su Bai''s tone slightly increased.


    Hallie swayed slowly.


    It¡¯s not about dancing, but as long as a woman is in good shape and beautiful, she feels beautiful when she moves.


    Su Bai just lay in the car and watched Halle dance.


    From the awkwardness of life and photography at the beginning, to slowly adapting, Halle also let go a lot.


    "This is too veggie, my clothes are taken off!" Su Bai said lazily.


    Hallie gritted her teeth and started to take it off!


    She didn''t know why she had to obey Su Bai''s words, as if there was a voice in her heart urging her!


    The night was shrouded, and the sky was clouded.


    In the wilderness.


    A car with a bright front.


    A beautiful woman danced to the music, and the clothes on her body were gradually reduced.


    When only underwear was left on her, Su Bai hooked her finger.


    "come!"


    Hallie walked over slowly, and Su Bai suddenly sat up and hugged Hallie.


    "Do you like me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You like me! Like the excitement I have brought to you that I have never experienced before. Now I want to play something more exciting, would you like it?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "answer me!"


    Su Bai lifted Halle''s chin fiercely, his eyes pressing."Answer me, are you willing?"


    "I...I do!"


    Item 0007


    "what¡­¡­"


    The shrill shout overwhelmed the music and rang in the silent night.


    As soon as Su Bai thought, the music on the car had stopped abruptly, followed by only Halle''s voice...


    After a long long time.


    Su Bai turned over, looked at the limp Hallie, put on his own clothes, hugged Hallie down and put it in the car, without picking up any clothes on the ground, and drove away.


    Along the way, I drove to Halle''s house!


    Hallie didn''t even have a chance to wonder how he knew he lived here, and another fierce battle followed!


    It wasn''t until noon the next day that Hallie woke up faintly. Before she opened her eyes, she recalled what happened yesterday. Her mind was very complicated, a little unexpected, and a little sweet?It''s just... too shy!Opening her eyes, Hallie found that Su Bai was no longer there, which made her feel empty. Then she saw a note beside the bed and...a pile of cash.


    This makes Hallie''s face instantly difficult to look.


    Take a look at the note.


    There is only one sentence above.


    "have a good time!"


    A few simple words made Hallie feel like being struck by lightning.


    "Why, how could this be?"


    "It shouldn''t be!"


    "Even if I don''t belong to the type he collects, but the people he''s been to...how can they separate? This money is obviously a breakup fee, or...no, it''s not right..." Halle said. Struggling to find clothes to put on.


    He is going to find Su Bai to ask for clarity!


    No one answered the call.


    Hallie went directly to Arkham, only to realize that Su Bai was not here at all.


    "Do you know where Mr. Su Bai went?"


    Hallie began to ask, the flying tiger girl, the vixen, even Leslie Tom Kings!


    Unfortunately no one knows.

 C1583

    "What can you do with your husband?" Feihu woman asked.


    "I... I have something very serious to ask him, do you know where he is?" Hallie hurriedly said.


    Feihu Girl frowned: "You and Mr...."


    "Yes!" Halle nodded shyly and admitted.


    Feihu female shook her head: "Let me tell you the truth, in fact, my husband called me this morning."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said... he was actually not interested in you, but your self-righteous analysis made him feel a little unhappy. That''s why yesterday''s thing happened. That money is yours, and your treatment in Arkham will also be Promote. Halle, don''t look for it. You should know the identity of your husband. It''s normal to play a woman!" Feihu female said.


    "How... how could..."


    Halle whispered like an electric shock!


    Feihu Nui secretly shook her head as she looked at her suffering. In the morning, Su Bai did call to explain her purposely.To be honest, Feihu Nuv didn''t know why she wanted to ask for it, but she still obeyed her orders!


    Seeing Halle seemingly unable to relax, Feihu woman said: "You have always been stable, and women have that time sooner or later! I was like this back then..."


    "You... by the way, you are his woman too. Can you... tell me what to do?" Hallie asked hurriedly.


    "It depends on what you think."


    "Perhaps this is just a temporary stimulus, you can''t accept the result, just calm down."


    "wrong!"


    "It''s the first time that he... his habit is not like this, he won''t just let it go."


    "Of course not, so I will give you money and improve your treatment, but in the future...you will only be single. Maybe you will never have a chance in this life. To be honest, you should give up, sir. With so many women, you have no advantage at all. Even if you continue to fight for it, it will be the result, so it is better to..." Feihu female said, seeing that Hallie did not give up at all, and said helplessly: "Forget it , Think about it carefully, what do you need, sir, maybe you still have a chance!"


    "Thank you!"


    Hallie said gratefully, and faintly turned and left.


    What does Su defeat need?


    To please, be good, obedient, or rebellious?


    These Hallies believe he has them all around him.


    So what should I do?How can we attract Su Bai?


    At this moment, Hallie felt a little bit stuck in a horn and couldn''t get out, thinking about how to attract Su Bai and stay by his side!As the saying goes, things must be reversed, right?When the boundary is broken, it will be even more crazy!However, Halle is a very powerful psychiatrist after all, recalling a series of things that happened yesterday from the beginning to the end, and quickly caught the point!


    His self-righteous analysis gave him this idea, or did he want to teach himself a lesson?


    What do you say, what do your performance look like to Su Bai?


    "clown!"


    Halle''s inspiration flashed, and immediately thought of it.


    Don¡¯t you just be like a clown?The self-righteous performance pleased him!


    So is this the fundamental point that attracts him?


    clown!


    If this is the case... I know what to do.Back in her office, Halle began to look up information about the clown.She still remembered that Su Bai specifically said that if the clown sent it over, not to receive it?why?Criminals like the clown should belong to Arkham. Su Bai has never directly said that he refuses to accept any criminals!


    For Su Bai, the clown is definitely special!


    "Sir, Halle is looking at the information about the clown!" In the office, Feihu Girl called Su Bai to report the situation.


    "Look at the clown''s information? Okay, just stare at her. If she has any situation, she will report to me in time. I believe she is smart and should be able to understand what I need!" Su Bai hung up the phone after speaking, and then prepared to continue reading. Tablet computer to view information.


    The changes in Gotham are still not small.


    Of course, Su Bai is not concerned about these, but Batman''s enemies!


    After the flashpoint, Batman retired and disappeared, and a person rose quietly. Almost many people in Gotham knew this person!


    Bain!


    With a scary mask on his mouth, his identity is a mystery!


    The most important thing is that this guy is very strong, and Brokeback is not just talking about it!


    Chapter 0008: Miranda and Silvi


    "Master, time is almost up."


    Seeing the sun set outside, the Plant Mistress and Mera walked over.


    Su Bai looked up and glanced slightly surprised, the two of them dressed up completely.That''s right, because I want to attend the banquet Bruce said.

 C1584

    "I think I will be the focus!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, then disappeared with a swish.


    After a while, the person came back again, already changed into a formal dress!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai drove the car and came to Wayne Manor.


    From a distance, you can see the deserted Wayne Manor becoming very lively. There is a red carpet at the door, and there are many reporters and doormen.


    Su Bai took the Plant Girl and Mae Pull out of the car, and his own doorman would stop!The two held Su Bai from the left to the right, and the surrounding lights flickered constantly. Whether it was Su Bai''s identity or these two beauties, it was enough to obliterate the film.


    "It seems that the scale is not small!"


    After entering, Su Bai discovered that there were really many people here.


    "It seems to be a banquet held to commemorate Harvey''s death, haha, it''s really funny!" The Poison Ivy Girl laughed.


    At this time, many people came to say hello, Su Bai did not say, the Plant Girl took over the business of the branch, and she is still very famous in Gotham!Speaking of which, Su Bai is more famous.In the beginning, Barbara, the person in charge of the branch, is now in charge of the head office, and this poison ivy girl is now in charge of the branch, and she is also in control. They have a very obvious common ground, that is, the woman who defeated Su!


    With so many people, Su Bai didn''t bother to go to Bruce.


    Anyway, this kind of banquet is actually the same. If Bruce hadn''t invited Su Bai, he would have no interest in attending. At first glance, they were all dressed up.There was also a small podium. As the banquet began, there was soon to be on stage to give speeches. Of course, it was the kind of praise that Harvey, in fact, it is estimated that no one took it seriously, no matter what contributions they made, they are just dead now!But because Harvey''s death made Batman disappear, many people think he is a hero!


    After Rory''s chattering scenes are over, the banquet can be regarded as the real beginning.


    Among the crowd, one by one maids in black maid costumes flew through the crowd with wine.


    The three Su Bai also took a glass each, drinking and chatting.


    Mainly Mera, who is still a little interested in this kind of banquet!


    "Hi, hello, this is Miranda Tate."


    A woman in a black dress came to Su Bai''s face, elegantly reaching out and accepting herself.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the whiteness!


    so big!


    "Hello, I am Su Bai." After shaking hands, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Of course I know who you are. I believe that anyone who comes to this banquet does not know you. You are the hero of Gotham. Whether it is your construction of Gotham, Eternal Paradise''s investment in Gotham, or Arkham The lunatic asylum makes Gotham better! At this point, I admire you very much, and I have been working hard!" Miranda smiled and complimented.


    "I just do what I should do."


    Although what she said is true, the starting point is completely different!


    "Do you also know Bruce Wayne? Legend has it that he rarely shows up and doesn''t take care of the company''s affairs." Miranda asked.


    "Yes, the relationship is pretty good!" Su Bai said.


    Miranda chuckled and said, "Speaking of which, I''m very curious! Your real age shouldn''t be what you look like? How did you stay young, you know... it''s really important to women!"


    "This...maybe we can find time to discuss it privately, don''t you think?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Miranda smiled and took out a business card from her bag."It is my honor to have the opportunity to meet you privately. If you have time, you can call me!"


    "Okay, I will!"


    Miranda turned and left after Su Bai had a business card.


    "Master, this woman wants to seduce you!"


    "I know!"


    "She hooked me with her finger just now, ha ha... What is her origin?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "A well-known and wealthy supervisor and philanthropist. Although this banquet was held in Wayne Manor, she actually took the lead. She also paid for the expenses of this banquet, although she just came to Gotham. How long, but the reputation is very good!" The Poison Ivy Girl introduced."Of course, as far as I know, she doesn''t seem to have a boyfriend, and she has never seduce anyone!"


    "It''s still the charm of the master!"


    "I don''t think so!" Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    I don¡¯t know the meaning of meeting in private, and her finger-hooking herself is obviously a hint!


    If such a woman''s nature is like this, it is impossible for her to be silent.But if that''s not the case, it''s impossible to seduce yourself as soon as you come up, unless... other purposes!


    "By the way, where''s Catwoman, have you contacted?" Su Bai asked.


    The Poison Ivy girl curled her lips and said: "No, she doesn''t know what she''s up to recently, but I left a message for her, she should receive it soon."


    "Hmm!" Su Bai responded, and then saw Bruce Wayne.


    After greeted and chatted a few words, Bruce Wayne had other entertainment and left.


    This occasion is not a place to talk.

 C1585

    After a while, Su Bai left with the two!


    For Su Bai, the banquet was unremarkable, but after they left, something happened at the banquet!


    Bruce Wayne lost a necklace!


    "You go home first, I''ll do something!" After Su Bai sent them back to the manor, he left again!


    He is going to find out about Bain.


    As a force secretly in charge of Gotham, Owl Court is a good choice!


    The chess pieces have been thrown long enough, and Su Bai also wants to know if there is any change or progress after the flash point!


    Somewhere in a remote and severe villa.


    In the bedroom.


    Su Bai was lying on the bed looking at the information about Bain. Below him, a woman was serving hard.


    Silvi!


    Long ago, Su Bai placed the chess piece in the Owl Court, the niece of Feihu''s daughter.


    In the past, Su Bai helped Silvi to stand firm in the Owl Court. After coming over this time, she found that Silvi was more capable than she thought!


    Has become the backbone of the Owl Court!


    Chapter 0009 Master Ninja''s Daughter


    Silvi was still a little girl at the time, but now she is already mature!The most important thing is that she has a different status now. The backbone of the Owl Court can be said to be quite powerful in Gotham, but now she is doing such a thing really satisfying Su Bai.At the beginning, there were two chess pieces and one, but unfortunately it didn''t develop there!


    Su Bai had read Bain''s information and put it aside. Even the Owl Court did not collect much useful information, but there was one thing that surprised Su Bai.


    Bain turned out to be from the Assassin Alliance, but was kicked out!


    The origin of his identity has been different in many periods and in many versions, but after the flash point, it looks like this!


    "come!"


    Su Bai greeted Sylvia over, followed up with the gun, and galloped freely!


    The battle was over, and it was late at night.Su Bai thought about it and didn''t go back. It is a rare visit. Bain''s business is only one aspect. Now that Silvi has become the backbone, there are many things that can be done!"Give me a few lists, you think it is a big threat to you, and will not reveal your candidates!" Su Bai said towards Silvi.


    Silvi nodded, and it didn''t take long for him to come over with a few documents.


    She usually collected it herself!


    Name, photo, identity, weakness, etc.


    Very detailed!


    "Very good, well done!" Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, put the information aside and let Silvi serve again, the night...the hustle and bustle continued.


    Su Bai left the next morning, but Silvi slept three rods before waking up.


    When I woke up, I didn''t remember what happened yesterday.


    Su Bai''s control over her is not complete, most of the time she has her own thinking, otherwise it would not be possible to mix it up now.She would only enter that state of being controlled when she wanted to endanger Su Bai, or Su Bai needed.To put it bluntly, something like hypnosis, she doesn''t know it!


    After washing properly, Silvi regained her noble attitude.


    "Miranda Tate wants to see you."


    In the living room, a man with an owl mask came out behind him. This is the force cultivated by the Owl Court, Sharp Claw!


    "Miranda Tate? Hehe, I think she should be called Thalia. I have been following her since she entered Gotham. As I thought, she had another purpose! Bring her here!" Erwei said with a sneer.


    After half an hour.


    Sylvie put on the mask of the Owl Court and looked at the woman in the black hood.She nodded slightly, and soon someone took off her headgear to reveal her appearance.


    Miranda Tate.


    It was the woman Su Bai saw at the banquet last night!


    There is no panic in her appearance, just a random observation of the environment.


    "Thalia, daughter of Master Ninja from the League of Assassins, am I right?" Silvi said slowly.


    Miranda Tate smiled and nodded: "I never felt that my identity could be hidden from the Owl Court. I knew it from the day I came to Gotham!"


    "What''s the matter, just talk about it!"


    "Did you take off the mask?" Miranda Tate asked with a grin. Seeing Silvi indifferently, she smiled: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t take it off, I know who you are! The Owl Court is amazing, but the Assassin League There is no source of your own. I know your grudge with Su Bai! Now that Su Bai has returned to Gotham City, I think you definitely don''t want to miss the chance to get revenge, right?"


    Su defeated!


    Silvi gritted her teeth slightly and slowly took off her mask."What do you want to say!"

 C1586

    "Cooperation!"


    "I can help you kill Su Bai. But I need the support of Owl Court! I... have a plan. If it succeeds, Su Bai will die. At the same time, Gotham can also get a new life. For you Owl Court, this should be A great opportunity to make money! After all, it can only be rebuilt if it is destroyed, and rebuild... can make money!


    "You want to destroy Gotham?"


    "Yes!"


    "I will give you an answer after thinking about it!" Silvi said.


    Destroy, rebuild.


    This time, you can really make a lot of money.


    "Don''t you want to make your own decisions? If we cooperate, maybe...I can help you solve some obstacles!" Miranda smiled, if it was worth the money.


    Silvi was expressionless.


    "You go, I will give you an answer."


    "Then, I''ll wait for your news!" Miranda finished, motioning to the claws behind him to put on a headgear and take him away.


    Quite cooperation!


    After Miranda was gone, Silvi could no longer remain calm.


    Get rid of Su Bai''s revenge, clear the obstacles and take control of the Owl Court.


    This temptation is too big!


    Although she didn''t reply in front of Miranda, she actually agreed with her mentality. It''s just cooperation. One party will always lose status if she is too eager.


    Silvi knew it, and Miranda knew it.So after leaving, Miranda can be 100% sure that there is no problem with cooperation!Then, she should do her thing too!


    She had the plan from the beginning.


    The original goal was Bruce Wayne, or the ultimate goal was something of Bruce Wayne''s company!But now the appearance of Su Bai has changed her mind. She has investigated that Su Bai has a very good relationship with Bruce Wayne. After Su Bai came back to Gotham, she went to Bruce Wayne¡¯s manor and added Su Bai. The identity, financial resources, etc., although this is a little roundabout, it is easier to succeed!


    After all, Bruce Wayne was too cold, and it was too difficult to get close.


    But Su Bai is not the case.


    The name of Merry has spread all over!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    The phone rang, and when she picked up the phone, the corners of Miranda''s mouth raised slightly.


    Sure enough, it was the same as I thought.


    "I''m Miranda, ah... It turned out to be Mr. Su Bai, yes, supper? Of course! Okay, see you then!" Miranda put down the phone and muttered triumphantly, "Yu''er, I''m hooked!"


    the other side.


    Su Bai put down the phone and watched Poison Ivy handing herself a bottle of perfume.


    "what is this?"


    "This is a botanical perfume that I developed. It has a special effect and is guaranteed to make the owner''s wish come true!" The Poison Ivy girl said flatly.


    Data 0010


    "Is it unnecessary?"


    Su Bai looked at the Poison Ivy girl dumbly. This obvious hint by Miranda should be easy to get, and there should be no need to use this thing.


    The Plant Ivy shook her head and said: "Master, you are wrong about that. Miranda will seduce you for some purpose. Before the purpose is reached, the first time you meet, she may give you some sweetness and make you think you are. Can succeed, but it will not really let you win. Because once you win, there is no capital to talk about a lot of things. After all, everyone knows your reputation, so she must know that you can¡¯t get it, right It is the deadliest for men!"


    "So the master might as well take it first, and then see what purpose she has, to help or not to help!"


    "It makes sense! Will this affect me?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s indistinguishable, but I have another thing, after the master uses it, it won''t be affected!" The Plant Mistress prepared it properly!


    Night fell.


    Su Bai drove to the place agreed with Miranda.


    A restaurant.


    After Su was defeated, he quickly found Miranda and sat down with a smile.


    "The environment is good!"


    Su Bai looked around. The environment of the restaurant is very high-end, very elegant, there are not many tables, and it is not so dense. There are people playing the piano. Simply put, this is a very suitable place for dates!


    After ordering.


    Su Bai toasted: "Cheers, for the sake of our acquaintance!"

 C1587

    "Cheers!"


    "Ding!"


    The two banged their glasses, took a sip, and then they ate and chatted.


    Miranda is elegant, talkative, and very skillful.Obviously, it''s actually flattering to please yourself, but it''s not obvious, so that you don''t think she is deliberate, and the more the atmosphere, the better!Unknowingly, a bottle of red wine was drunk by the two of them, Miranda''s face also became slightly ruddy, this meal can last for more than an hour after eating, and Su Bai settled the bill after eating. The restaurant comes out.


    "You didn''t drive?" Su Bai asked.


    "No!" Miranda smiled.


    "Just right, I''ll see you off!" Su Bai smiled and helped Miranda open the car door, got in the car and asked Miranda where she lived!


    There was a sense of distance in the restaurant before, but now the sense of distance in the car is gone. Su Bai even sprayed perfume on purpose. Although the effect does not seem to be so fast, but...in this kind of enclosed space, it is even effective. No matter how slow it is, it cannot be resisted.Before she knew it, Miranda felt that she was also affected a bit, but she didn''t think much about it, thinking it might be the influence of alcohol!


    And apart from other things, Su Bai is indeed charming!


    Miranda''s apartment downstairs.


    Su Bai got out of the car with Miranda.


    Miranda smiled and reached out and hugged Su Bai, and kissed on the cheek as farewell."I went up and I am very happy today!"


    Sure enough, it was the same as the Plant Ivy said. Although Miranda felt that Su was defeated during this period, she still did not say at the critical moment.Normally, even if it is polite at this time, it will invite you to sit down.


    "Don''t you ask me to go up and sit down?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Miranda hesitated. Originally, she was planning to refuse. She had contacted a few times and then looked at the situation. But inexplicably, the words of refusal came to her lips but she couldn''t say it, and she was expecting him to go up.


    "Ok!"


    The words changed when they came out.


    Su Bai smiled, and directly grabbed Miranda''s waist and went upstairs.


    With this touch, Miranda couldn''t help but shiver, and that strange feeling came.Just a short distance away, Miranda tasted a very special smell, which is hard to say, but it smells so good that people can''t help but want to come close and smell it!


    On the elevator, Miranda was almost lying in Su Bai''s arms!


    Miranda at this time, in fact, has already been affected, but the body is no longer controlled!


    "Ding!"


    The elevator has arrived.


    The door opened and Su Bai went out with Miranda''s arms around. Miranda pointed to the direction and came to her house. She looked for the key from her bag and was ready to open the door. It was just... she obviously saw the key but didn''t pick it up several times. Tatsu feels something is wrong!Although my drinking volume is not too good, it is not so bad. I feel...something is wrong, but it''s a pity... I can''t help myself at this time.Su Bai directly picked up the key and opened the door, and then went in together.


    Entering the room, Su Bai closed the door easily. Miranda put her bag aside to get some water to drink. She felt that her condition was not right, but her walk had begun to shake and she was starting to feel weak.As a member of the Assassins League and the daughter of Master Ninja, Miranda can be said to have been undergoing various trainings, and her endurance is definitely not so bad!


    Drugged?


    Miranda thought in her mind and began to think about how to make Su Bai leave!


    Although she is ready to sacrifice her body, it is definitely not now, not in this way.


    unfortunately¡­¡­


    It''s too late to wake up at this time!


    Su Bai had come from behind and hugged Miranda. With that kind of physical contact and that kind of strange taste, Miranda just struggled powerlessly a few times, and then she fell completely!


    "The first time, the sacrifice is so great, I don''t know what the purpose is!"


    After the end, Su Bai leaned on the bedside and glanced at Miranda, who was already drowsy. Thinking back to the experience just now, Su Bai was a little curious about Miranda. As a woman, that kind of muscle, kind of strength, and even physical strength. , Even under the influence of perfume, she is far more than ordinary women, it seems that Miranda should have practiced, and it should not be bad!


    But a supervisor, a philanthropist, is this unnecessary?


    "Or, look at her thoughts?"


    Su Bai looked at Miranda, planning to use telepathy.


    The phone rang suddenly at this time!


    "Master, did you bother you?" The Plant Lady called.


    "No, it just ended!"


    "It should be pretty good, right?" The Plant Girl laughed hehe first, and then said: "Catwoman contacted me and gave me something. It seems to be a fingerprint, and then contact me, let me go to a restaurant later Wait for her, then wait for her to call!"


    "Fingerprints? Didn''t you ask?"


    "No, she seems to be anxious, but I think... she should be making a deal with someone!"


    "Got it, I''ll pass in a while!"


    Su Bai puts down the phone and puts on her clothes to leave. As for Miranda, she will definitely find herself and talk about it then!

 C1588

    Item 0011


    The night is shrouded, and the stars are a little bit starry.


    It looks like a good weather!


    Gotham at night looks very gloomy and depressing. Without Batman, the crime rate in the city has increased slightly, but it''s just a small mess, so the whole Gotham still looks very peaceful, even OK. It is claimed that the crime rate has decreased.


    In a bar.


    Catwoman was sitting elegantly at the table. Opposite him was an elderly middle-aged man, thin but with a gloomy feeling.


    "What about it!" the man asked.


    Catwoman opened the bag and took out a brown envelope and handed it over.While the man took it out for inspection, the catwoman said, "What do I want?"


    The man didn''t speak, but took it after confirming that the things were okay, and then slowly took out the gun!


    Catwoman slightly nervously said, "In fact, this is not necessary. Isn''t it great to have a happy cooperation?"


    The man was somber and silent, he didn''t seem to want to change his mind.


    "Why bother?" Catwoman shook her head and sighed: "Did you not find a fingerprint missing?"


    "Hand it over!" The man frowned and said in a deep voice.


    The muzzle was always at Catwoman, and she didn''t seem to bargain with her.


    The black muzzle seemed to make Catwoman lose her confidence, and she sighed and handed over a phone call."The nearest number will be sent by someone!"


    The corner of the man''s mouth showed a slight arc, as if a little proud.As he lowered his head and pressed the phone to broadcast, he didn''t notice that the corners of Catwoman''s mouth were also slightly raised.


    The phone rang several times and was hung up.


    Putting down the phone, the man stared at Catwoman and waited quietly!


    Outside the hotel.


    The Poison Ivy girl who put down the phone glanced at Su Bai and said, "Want to go in?"


    "Let''s go, I''ll follow you in, but first see what Catwoman is going to do!"


    As soon as Su Bai left Miranda, he found the Poison Ivy Girl to understand the situation. After arriving, Su Jing even probed the situation in the bar.The person who traded with Catwoman has arranged a lot of manpower in the bar, and it seems obvious that she has no plans to trade with Catwoman at all!Su Bai is a little curious, why Catwoman wants to cooperate with her, but he believes that Catwoman must have something else!


    When the Plant Girl enters the bar, Su Bai is already invisible.


    After entering, the Plant Ivy took a look and found Catwoman and walked over. Catwoman nodded towards her slightly. The Plant Ivy took out the envelope that Catwoman had given her.


    "You go back first." Catwoman said to the Plant Woman.


    The Plant Girl did not speak, nodded and turned away.


    The man had already checked his fingerprints at this time, and he didn''t say anything when he saw the plant girl leaving. I guess she didn''t know what it was!


    "I have given you everything, what do I want?" Catwoman asked towards the man.


    "Do you think I will really give it to you? I don''t believe you, I... only believe in the dead!" the man sneered.


    Catwoman was surprised and angry at first, and then suddenly smiled.


    The laughing man felt bad.


    "I knew you would be like this! No, did you see that man?"


    The man followed Catwoman''s gaze and saw a man sitting next to the bar.Hehe frowned when he saw the man''s appearance clearly.This is the deputy mayor. I said before that the deputy mayor was missing. I didn¡¯t expect to be here. This is the card of Catwoman?However, everyone thought he was missing and died here...nothing!


    "No one knows he is here!" he started.


    Catwoman squinted and smiled, and gracefully pointed to the collection next to the man: "This phone belongs to him!"


    "what?"


    The deputy mayor¡¯s disappearance must be many people looking for, and mobile phones must be the focus of monitoring.He just used this phone to dial, and the location was exposed.


    The man didn''t expect Catwoman to play such a trick, that is to say... From the beginning, Catwoman didn''t intend to make a peaceful deal.


    "If you gave me what I want before, I won''t give you this call!" Catwoman said gracefully, and the police car sirens had already been heard outside!


    "Damn it!"


    The man took a gun and fired at Catwoman, and Catwoman subconsciously bent over to avoid him, only to find that he was not shooting at himself, but the deputy mayor.The deputy mayor who was shot and fell to the ground seemed unable to survive, and the man had already taken the opportunity to run to the back door!At the same time, the people in the bar began to shoot guns and fight with the police outside.


    The gunfire was loud and chaotic!


    However, in the face of these young people, the police''s firepower was still good, and it didn''t take long before they all fell down and the police came in.


    Catwoman didn''t take the opportunity to escape, but shouted in panic and panic when the police came in.


    "Help, help..."

 C1589

    "Don''t be afraid, you are safe, you are safe, did you see anyone running away?"


    "Over there, someone shot him and ran to the back door."


    "vice-mayor?"


    "Come on, send the deputy mayor to the hospital, and send this lady out, others will follow me!"


    After the police finished speaking, they soon came over to take Catwoman out.


    All the way, Catwoman looked terrified. After she came out, Catwoman said to the police: "Thank you for saving me, you... go catch the bad guy, I''ll be fine."


    "Madam, be careful yourself!"


    The policeman said, and hurriedly followed.


    Catwoman''s expression changed, and she walked into the alley next to her with graceful steps.


    In the alley, Catwoman saw Poison Ivy.


    "Where is the master?"


    Seeing that only Catwoman came out, the Plant Mistress asked.


    Catwoman was taken aback: "Master is back?"


    "He went in with me!" As soon as Poison Ivy finished speaking, she saw Su Bai already appearing in front of them.


    Seeing Su Bai, Catwoman was no longer proud of her before, and she was slightly guilty.


    Su Bai didn''t speak but stared at Catwoman all the time, which made Catwoman even more guilty and nervous.


    In fact, Su Bai really doesn''t blame Catwoman for any free activities, mainly... Catwoman looks different from what he had in mind!The figure is very tall, taller than the plant girl, her legs are slender and slender, and her appearance has also changed, completely losing the feeling of a little girl before!


    beauty!


    Now it can be said that it is a real beauty!


    Age is a normal age, not as big as Batman or Gordon because of flash point, it can only be said to be open.


    The words "Female Big Eighteen Change" are more suitable for Catwoman!


    "Whose fingerprint is this?"


    Su Bai took out the envelope and asked Catwoman.


    Catwoman was taken aback for a moment, isn''t this in the man''s hands?how¡­¡­


    "Bruce Wayne''s!" Even though Catwoman was surprised, she answered obediently.


    "Bruce Wayne? What are you going to use it for?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "A kind of software that can erase the files of the Beijing police station. I recently...have a lot of records. I''m afraid...I''m afraid you will get angry if you know about it in the future, so I just want to..." She couldn''t help but laugh.


    After working together for a long time, Catwoman is afraid of getting angry!


    "Okay, go back with me first!"


    Su Bai said, and took the catwoman and the poison ivy directly back to the manor.


    After returning to the manor, Catwoman said cautiously: "Actually, I have planned everything. As long as the software is available, it is impossible for that person to do anything with fingerprints safely..."


    "And this... it''s also easy for me..."


    Catwoman said, she pulled out a string of necklaces from her bag.


    "You really do."


    Su Bai took the necklace with a smile, and soon found that the tracker seemed to be pressed in the necklace."Didn''t you find it?"


    "No..." Catwoman was surprised, who would have thought of putting a tracker in the necklace!


    "Is Bruce Wayne''s stuff so easy to steal?"


    Su Bai said, took out the phone and called Bruce Wayne.


    Item 0012


    "Godfather!" The phone rang and Bruce Wayne''s voice came.


    "The necklace is with me, and your fingerprints are there. It''s probably someone who wants to make you think. Please pay attention to it. Fortunately, if you think about it, come to me. Your legs are just a small problem!" Su Said defeat.


    Bruce Wayne on the other end of the phone answered: "Then I will go over tomorrow!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile.


    The list obtained from the Owl Court before, Su Bai, has been given to Bruce Wayne. The Owl Court is the thorn in Bruce Wayne¡¯s heart. Naturally, it is impossible to remain indifferent. In addition, now someone is watching him, even if Batman cannot be allowed Reappears, but at least he is ready to heal the leg!After all, call yourself a godfather, Su Bai still can''t bear to let Batman disappear!

 C1590

    Putting down the phone, Su Bai looked at Catwoman.


    "Let''s talk about it, how do you want me to punish you!" Su Bai smiled and looked at Catwoman.


    Catwoman lowered her head and said nothing.


    Catwoman who grew up in the Gotham neighborhood has a hard time trusting anyone. Apart from Su Bai, she is a good friend of Plant Ivy who has known since childhood. As for other people, she really doesn¡¯t care much, even if she Knowing the relationship between Bruce Wayne and Su Bai, it''s not the same thing!I''m just afraid that Su Bai will be angry, so I thought about how to deal with the follow-up before, so Bruce won''t really be pitted!


    Catwoman, the thief, unknowingly, can be considered a lot of fame, but... facing Su Bai, she has no confidence!


    "Okay, go take a bath, come to my room in a while!" Su Bai said.


    Catwoman nodded obediently and turned around.


    After half an hour, Catwoman came to Su Bai''s room in her pajamas. Su Bai beckoned Catwoman to her arms, but did nothing.


    For one thing, I had a good time with Miranda before.


    Secondly, the eighteenth change, the catwoman at this time is much more beautiful than expected, and he doesn''t plan to just eat it like this.


    Although for Catwoman, Su Bai belongs to stocking, but after all she has been raising it for so long!What a pity to eat it casually!


    He hugged the catwoman and fell asleep, not knowing how long she slept, Su Bai felt the person in her arms move slightly, his movements were very light, and immediately afterwards he heard a ringing of the phone.Su Bai opened his eyes, and the first thing that came into view was Catwoman''s back. She stretched out her hand to hold her waist and saw Catwoman turned her head and held the phone."Miranda''s call!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Baiying answered the phone and connected.


    "Good morning!"


    "Where are you?" On the phone, Miranda''s voice was fairly steady, but with some anger.


    "I went back for something temporarily yesterday." Su Bai said.


    "yesterday, you¡­¡­"


    "Yesterday, it was a very wonderful night!" Su Bai knew what Miranda wanted to ask, and said with a smirk, but said in a serious tone: "Since you are awake, I will come over to look for you in a moment.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"


    Putting down the phone, Miranda looked gloomy.


    Sailing in the gutter!


    I thought he had been so obvious, Su Bai''s response should not be so ugly, but he did not expect that he would even prescribe the medicine!After waking up, Miranda recalled for a while and immediately understood what was going on. This medicine was definitely not given, maybe it was related to the special smell on him!It is simply impossible to guard against. It can be said that he planned to do this from the beginning, but he thought he would at least not be so impatient!


    "You can start!"


    Taking a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart, Miranda broadcasted a number.


    "Bruce may come over in a while, return the necklace and fingerprints to him, and then let him wait for me." Su Bai said to Catwoman, got up and cleaned up, and drove to Miranda''s apartment!


    When they arrived at the apartment, Miranda opened the door, and Su Bai discovered that she should have just taken a shower and was still wrapped in a bath towel!


    Ready to come out!


    Although I only enjoyed it last night, it was still a bit hot after seeing it.


    "Is this woman on purpose?"


    She must not ask for anything, and she must know that last night was abnormal!Now that she is not angry, she is deliberately dressed up like this, which only shows that she is very realistic!Now that it has happened, there is no regret or anger, so it is better to make good use of it.From this point, Su Bai can see it.


    Miranda is definitely not an ordinary woman!


    "Morning!"


    Su Bai smiled and put his arm around Miranda, kissed her on the cheek, and walked to the living room together!


    on the sofa.


    After sitting down, Su Bai grabbed Miranda''s waist. Miranda frowned slightly to avoid it, but found that the opponent was exerting very hard.


    "Come on, what do you want!" Su Bai suddenly said.


    "What?" Miranda was taken aback.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "This is the end of the matter, let''s just go straight. You are beautiful, at least your body fits my taste. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to return, so...speak, you think Whatever you want, as long as I can do it, I can promise you!"


    Su Bai said, and moved slightly with dishonest hands.


    The smell is different!


    Miranda could smell that Su Bai today did not smell like yesterday.However, Su Bai was so direct that Miranda was a little surprised. Originally, she planned to pretend to be pitiful and make Su Bai guilty, and then slowly figure it out.


    She found that her plan was always useless against Shangsu defeat!


    Looking at Su Bai, Miranda hesitated to think about it: "I do need your help, but...I don''t want to use this to blackmail you!"


    "Really? Then I can go!"

 C1591

    Seeing Miranda, I have to say that Su Bai was about to get up, which surprised Miranda and quickly grabbed Su Bai''s hand.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "That''s right, just say what you have, I don''t hate this way, let''s talk, what the hell is going on!"


    Miranda sighed helplessly: "The Wayne Group had an environmental protection plan before, and once designed a set of environmental protection energy, but it was sealed for some special reasons. I...I want to do something for Gotham , If this plan can be launched, Gotham will become even better!"


    Item 0013


    "Do you want this environmentally friendly energy plan?" Su Bai asked Miranda, raising his eyebrows.


    Why don¡¯t you believe it for the sake of Gotham¡¯s better and better Soviet defeat, but this environmentally friendly energy plan doesn¡¯t sound like anything special?


    "Yes!"


    Miranda nodded and said: "The Wayne Group has a prototype. After the successful development, Bruce Wayne felt that if the prototype was used by bad guys, it would cause great harm, so it was sealed. But I think everything is beneficial. There are disadvantages. If you can use it, the benefits outweigh the dangers. It¡¯s just that Bruce Wayne is not easy to contact, and I don¡¯t have any name to do it. However, Gotham is very important in my mind. I really want to help this city Do something!"


    "That''s it... I''m thinking about it." Su Bai said softly, closing his eyes as if really thinking about it.


    Miranda was a little nervous, and she didn''t know whether Su Bai could agree to it. For Su Bai''s hand causing trouble on her body, Miranda also endured it!However, when Su Bai pulled off his bath towel and pulled it under him, Miranda finally couldn''t help it, resisting a few times just about to speak, but Su Bai knew that she was about to speak, and took the lead.


    "You want me to help, yes! But you have to make me happy! What''s more, it helps me think!"


    What else can Miranda say?


    Su defeated deliberately!


    For this plan, Miranda took a deep breath.


    Endure it!


    Anyway, wait until the plan is successful...


    In Miranda''s view, Su Bai is already dead!


    Feeling Miranda''s obedient service, Su Bai smiled secretly, and at the same time released his spiritual power!


    Yesterday he felt something was wrong with Miranda, and now it is even more wrong to mention any energy plan.


    Sacrificing your body and dignity for an environmental protection cause?


    Su Bai didn''t think there would be such a fearless person!


    "Assassin League, Master Ninja, Bain... The energy plan destroyed Gotham City, and even cooperated with Silvi of the Owl Court?" When Su Bai probed Miranda''s memory and understood her identity and plan, she couldn''t Not to mention it was really a little surprised, holding Miranda''s head with his hand, Su Bai looked at her a little wronged, a little involuntary.


    This turned out to be the daughter of Master Ninja?


    Assassin League, this is a more famous organization in the DC world.


    Sarah White Canary!


    Black arrow.


    Even Green Arrow has something to do with the Assassin League!


    "Master Ninja is dead? But it was not killed by Green Arrow, but Batman? Tsk tsk, it seems that this is a return to orthodoxy? After all, in the TV series of Arrow, what is the Master Ninja Assassin League is related to Arrow Well! The relationship between Miranda and Master Ninja is not good, but because Master Ninja wants to destroy Gotham, people are already dead, is she to fulfill her father''s last wish?"


    "If I remember correctly, it was Black Arrow that took control of the Assassin Alliance, but..."


    Looking at Miranda, Su Bai felt that he could do something!


    She wants to destroy Gotham.


    So is it good for yourself?


    You can let Miranda fulfill his wish, and if you do something by yourself, you may get the Assassin Alliance. The Resurrection Spring of the Assassin Alliance is a good thing!


    Destroying Gotham, you can also take the opportunity to solve the matter of the Owl Court, and let Silvi take control of the Owl Court!


    Destroy Gotham and make Batman come back again!


    Destroy Gotham, and let your company take the opportunity to make money!


    The more Su Bai thought about it, the more he felt that Nima was so good?If you operate it properly, you have to do it!


    If you don''t have yourself, Miranda will do the same. Anyway, he is not a hero. It is not his character to give silently!There is no need to do anything that is not good!


    "Swallow!"


    Su Bai suddenly said in a deep voice. After a while, he sat down slowly and watched Miranda rush to the bathroom. Su Bai laughed.


    More than ten minutes later, Miranda came out and looked at Su Bai with a grudge.


    "I have considered it, I will help you with this matter!"


    "Really?" Miranda said in surprise, forgetting the complaint just now.


    "If you satisfy me, I will naturally satisfy you too! Keep going, you will get what you want, and I... will get what I want too!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up and touched Miranda''s body for a while, then turned around and said: "I''ll go first, go to Bruce Wayne, I will notify you if I have news!"

 C1592

    "Ok!"


    Miranda nodded and sent Su defeated.


    Paradise Manor!


    After Su came back from defeat, Bruce Wayne had arrived, and it seemed that he had been waiting for a while.


    As for the fingerprints, the necklace has been returned to him.


    Su Bai walked over and sat down and looked at Bruce Wayne and said, "Gotham is really troublesome!"


    "In trouble?" Bruce Wayne asked.


    "Someone is looking at Gotham. If nothing else, Gotham will soon be messed up. But I will not stop it. There is space for me to manipulate and use! I will help you heal your legs, as for other things. Yes, do it yourself, and I will help you at the critical moment!"


    "Gotham, you should know whether Batman is good or bad!"


    Su Bai patted Bruce Wayne on the shoulder, then looked at his leg!


    Unleashing time magic with both hands, backtracking at a fixed point, it didn''t take long for Bruce Wayne to feel that his legs were completely healed!


    He looked at Su Bai in astonishment, very surprised at this almost miraculous ability.


    "Regarding the information about the Owl Court I gave you before, don''t do it first, someone will do it for us! In addition, your company has an environmentally friendly energy plan and a prototype machine. Give this to me!" Su Bai Tao.


    "Why, that''s dangerous."


    "It''s not dangerous, how can they see the hope of success?" Su Bai''s lips raised."Don''t worry, I know what to do. When this is over, I have a surprise for you!"


    Bruce Wayne said dumbly: "I haven''t expected a surprise for a long time."


    "Then you can look forward to it this time!"


    After Bruce Wayne left, he quickly transferred the environmental protection energy plan to the Eternal Paradise branch, the Plant Girl.Su Bai also went to see it, if this thing is used, the power of the explosion can destroy the entire Gotham, no wonder Miranda will hit its idea!


    Item 0014


    "Ah...ah..."


    A high-pitched voice came from the office, and gradually stopped after a long time.


    Su Bai sat down, watched Miranda tidy up his clothes, and said with a smile: "How? I said, as long as I am satisfied, you can get what you want. The energy plan has been transferred from Wayne Group to mine. the company."


    Miranda lowered her head and said nothing.


    She was very surprised. She didn''t expect Su Bai to have such strength, so she could easily get the plan.


    "I won''t let you down!" Miranda finished her clothes and turned around and said.


    "Kneel down!"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke, Miranda was taken aback, and looked at Su Bai in confusion.Su Bai didn''t mean to explain or speak, but just looked at her.


    humiliation!


    The huge humiliation made Miranda feel like she wanted to do something, but in the end she pressed it down and knelt down slowly.


    "It looks better now!"


    Su Bai looked at Miranda condescendingly, especially the depthlessness, and said lightly: "What are you going to do with this energy plan? I am not interested. If you say you won''t let me down, then be obedient. I have asked someone to reopen a company, prepared for you, and at the same time, will transfer the energy plan and let you take full responsibility. You can do anything you want, but...do you know what you should do best?"


    "Listen, listen to you?" Miranda didn''t expect Su Bai to be so straightforward, so it would be more convenient to do things on her own!


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai smiled and touched Miranda''s head, as if he was touching a pet.


    "I will send someone to follow you in a while and help you deal with these things."


    Su Bai said with satisfaction, then picked up the phone and pressed it, and soon... the Poison Ivy girl came in.


    Taking a look at Miranda, the corners of the plant girl''s mouth raised slightly."follow me!"


    Miranda glanced at Su Bai, took a deep breath and got up and followed the Plant Girl!


    Then I turned on the computer, Su Bai wanted to see if there was any news, but...the news popped up just after the webpage was opened.


    "The Securities Center was attacked and hundreds of people were held hostage!"


    Su Bai suddenly became interested, and soon discovered that there was still a live video below. After opening it, you can clearly see that the doors and windows in the center of the witness voucher are closed, and you can''t see the inside. But outside, there are police cars all over the place. We are waiting.A reporter was a little further away, reporting the situation in real time!Su Bai glanced at the time, and it would be dark after five o''clock in the afternoon.


    "There is no cash in the securities center. There is no need to hijack it even if it is a robbery? This should not be an ordinary robbery, but a terrorist act. Create panic. Although there is no cash, it can turn cash into waste paper. Economic system affected!"


    "This matter should have something to do with Miranda, then... is it Bain?"


    In a cash society, the biggest thing is probably the economy!


    On Earth 38, Indigo has done similar things, it is easy to make people panic, after all...this is their money!

 C1593

    "Come out, come out!"


    The reporter suddenly yelled in excitement, following the opening of the securities center door, a hostage slowly walked out.


    "Stay steady, steady..."


    The voice of the police came in a low voice, and suddenly a scream sounded, the hostage group instantly dispersed, and several people wearing helmets on motorcycles rushed out from inside.


    "Don''t shoot, they are hostage!"


    Motorcycles drove out. On the front motorcycle, a woman was blocked in horror, and the motorcycles behind them blocked the hostages behind!The sudden situation horrified the police and the hostages. In a blink of an eye, the motorcycle could be driven out of the police and onto the main road!


    I have to say that the reporters covering the scene are very professional.


    In this case, the camera can be aimed at those motorcycles.


    Although it was just a glimpse.


    But Su Bai laughed!


    He could see clearly that two of the hostages caught by the motorcycles were familiar!


    Member of the Owl Court!


    This is the collaboration between Miranda and Silvi!


    "Quickly, let someone prepare a helicopter, we will follow up and report!" The reporter''s voice came, and the picture became chaotic, and the police could be seen getting into the car and chasing after!Subsequently, the screen was temporarily cut off!


    Create panic and get rid of the members of the Owl Court by the way.


    It really kills two birds with one stone!


    The true identities of the members of the Owl Court are a secret. Even if they die here, others will only think that they are unlucky, but so many people happen to be selected by the kidnappers, and they don''t think much about it.


    Even people in the Owl Court would not doubt it!


    Miranda, Silvi, these two women are really amazing!


    However, even if they were together, they were played with by themselves and applauded.


    Su Bai smiled, ready to watch the development of things!


    Less than ten minutes later, the live video appeared again, this time in the air, tracking police cars and motorcycles!Because of the hostages, the police did not dare to act rashly and did not dare to shoot at all.


    You chased me and started the road chase!


    "Batman, it''s Batman, Batman appeared..."


    The reporter suddenly yelled in excitement, and immediately saw a black motorcycle appear in the screen.


    Obviously this motorcycle has been specially modified. The wheels are very huge and the speed is very fast. Before long, the robbers, Batman and the police drove into a long tunnel. The specific situation is not visible in the picture. .The plane crossed the tunnel and the camera was aimed at the exit.


    After a while, I saw the kidnapper¡¯s motorcycle drive out.


    But at this time, the hostages were gone.


    After another moment, Batman chased it out, and then the police car!


    "It seems that the other kidnappers have been solved by Batman, and now there is only one left. According to this direction, there will be a crossroads ahead. Maybe this is a good opportunity to stop him!" The reporter reported excitedly, and soon Has come to the direction of the crossroad.The kidnappers in front drove to the left.Batman chased him, but at this time a car suddenly stopped his way, making Batman unable to turn around.Batman didn''t stop and continued straight ahead, but the police car behind him didn''t even chase the kidnapper, but... chased Batman!


    Data 0015


    "What''s the matter? The police did not chase the robbers but caught up with Batman. Are they planning to catch Batman? Yes, it is obvious that Batman is more difficult for the police to catch, and they certainly won''t get this chance. Let it go. It''s just...this is really disappointing!" I could hear that this reporter should support Batman.


    Watching a line of police cars start to track Batman and divide the troops to encircle him, Su Bai shuts down the video!


    Want to catch Batman?How easy is it!


    If he was caught by the police so easily, it wouldn''t be Batman either.


    Batman''s opponent is Bain!


    Brokeback crazy demon, I wonder if Batman will be broken back?


    Ignoring the follow-up development, Su Bai left the company and returned to the manor!


    In the manor, Catwoman and Mela are at home, Su Bai simply doesn''t pay attention to other things, and spends time with them.Especially Catwoman, who has been apart for so long and is now mature and mature, it''s time to eat!As for the Plant Girl, she is helping Miranda with the company''s affairs!


    During the day, Su Bai would stay at the manor to accompany Mera and Catwoman, and when the Plant Ivy came back, she would accompany them three.I occasionally go to Miranda in the evening. I am not at all polite about Miranda''s defeat. Perhaps it is because success is only the last patience, so Miranda did not refuse the defeat.Su Bai is really looking forward to waiting until the end of the matter, how she will react when she finds that everything she has done is useless!


    On the surface, Miranda has been dealing with the company''s affairs in the past few days, but in fact, the prototype of environmentally friendly energy has been transformed from the original environmentally friendly energy into a weapon like a nuclear bomb!


    At the same time, Ribain has continued to commit crimes to create fear these days, causing casualties in several consecutive cases.


    But Su Bai paid special attention to it, all the people who died were from the Owl Court!


    At least one-third has been eliminated!


    Moreover, the Owl Court hasn''t done anything special yet, and obviously it didn''t realize that this was a murder against them!

 C1594

    As for Bain to be able to evacuate so easily, the time is so good!


    I don¡¯t need to say more about whose credit this is!


    Looking at Catwoman and Plantwoman every day, Su Bai can think of Harley Quinn and Harley Quinn.


    As the famous female villains of Gotham, the three of them can be called the Phantom of Gotham, and they have cooperated in some periods.Now Catwoman and Poison Ivy are there, only Harlequin has not returned to her place!It''s been a few days since Harley Quinn has been exposed, so it''s time to check it out!


    Arkham Asylum!


    Su Bai came to his office, first called Feihunuv and asked about Hallie''s recent situation.


    "Halley hasn¡¯t changed anything special recently. Everything is normal except for studying the clown¡¯s information. Oh... and it¡¯s a lot more cheerful. In the past, Halle was actually small and transparent here, but now she is very active. There are more smiles too!" Feihu Girl said."It feels more energetic and charming, but...somewhat strange!"


    "She was so sad before, and now it seems that nothing has happened!"


    "is it?"


    This change is interesting for Su Bai. He doesn¡¯t think that Halle is the kind of person who can easily get through emotional problems. After all, Halle¡¯s spiritual world is bigger than her body or the real world. Abnormal love can be seen, even if the clown almost killed her several times, she still won''t fall in love with others easily!Therefore, Su Bai can be sure that Halle should be experiencing some kind of spiritual change, or... what direction does she have!


    Su Bai did not go to Hallie, nor did he let Feihu Nu tell herself that she was back.


    Instead, he watched the monitor in the office and looked at Halle.


    Halle behaved and behaved normally. She was very active and cheerful in greetings and chats with colleagues and Leslie Tom Kings.There are indeed some differences from before!


    Having nothing to do, Su Bai paid attention to the situation of the puppet clone!


    After the puppet clone and the death shooter Boomerang captain were taken away, no suicide squad was formed immediately, but they were kept locked in another place.That''s good, and there is no need for Su Bai to do anything specially. In the eyes of others, it is quiet and taciturn at best!It seems that Amanda wants to form a suicide squad, she shouldn''t be so fast!


    Unknowingly it was time for get off work, Su Bai saw that Hallie had changed her white coat, and then he was about to go home from get off work.


    She drove the car by herself.


    It was normal before and after.


    Su Bai quietly followed through the mirror space.


    I drove all the way to the house, a very ordinary small apartment.


    After arriving home, Halle took off her clothes.


    Only the underwear was left, and then I took out the phone and released the music. I bounced around with the music. It felt as if I was exercising or practicing some fighting skills!At least two or three hours passed in this way before Halle stopped and took a bath.Su Bai did not take a peek.It didn''t take long for Hallie to come out without wearing anything!Then walked to the bedroom, Su Bai followed in.


    I saw Hallie opened the closet and took out the clothes!


    Surprising clothes for Su Bai!


    Sitting and bending over, Hallie put on a cute underwear first.


    One side is pink and the other is blue.


    very funny.


    Later, I found a black mesh stocking and put it on, put on a very tight red and blue shorts, and buttoned a golden belt.


    Followed by a white T-shirt with a bare waist.


    The waist is revealed!


    Then, a golden collar was buckled around his neck.


    Then I put on a red and blue jacket that is the same style as the pants!


    Turning around in the mirror, Harley Quinn seemed satisfied, and then began to apply makeup to herself, her already fair face turned whiter, and she also drew a little caution on her face.


    "hair!"


    Hallie looked in the mirror and found that something was missing, and thought about it to get herself a double ponytail.


    "Where''s the holster? Where are you the holster, so you can come out!" The clown girl said and looked for it, but she didn''t find it.At this time, she seemed to have found something, hehe smiled.


    Item 0016


    Thongs!


    Su Bai never expected that Hallie would still have this kind of thing. It seems that the one just bought has not been opened yet, and even more unexpectedly that Hallie planned to use this instead of the leather case without finding the leather case!Watching Hallie use two thongs to tie her hair, and quickly tie out two double ponytails, it''s really...nothing wrong, nothing can be seen!


    Great, my Halle!


    Seeing Hallie proudly looking around in the mirror, Su Bai felt that her personality had changed quite a bit!


    This dress alone is not her usual style of dressing, let alone using thongs as holsters.


    If she used to do this, she would never do it.


    Seeing that Hallie was finally ready and took out the gun from the drawer, Su Bai followed unhurriedly.


    Just a change of outfit made Su Bai feel very surprised, he really looked forward to what Harley would do next!Followed Hallie all the way out, watched her start racing, watched her rampage in the night city, yelling, this should be liberating nature, right?It took more than an hour to get to the car before Halle got out of the car and was ready to eat?

 C1595

    Along the way, Halle really attracted a lot of attention.


    This dress is too conspicuous!


    Halle seemed indifferent. After eating in the restaurant, she came out to leave!


    As soon as I walked out, I saw a few drunk men blocking the way, all looking unkind.


    "Really looking for death!"


    Su Bai''s mouth showed a cruel sneer, and he was about to teach them a lesson, only to find that Hallie didn''t panic at all, instead he showed a big smile.


    "Ah...what are you talking about?" Hallie didn''t hear clearly.


    "Play with me!"


    "Ah...what are you playing? Guns?" Hallie said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a gun!" The drunks laughed.


    Halle smiled.


    "I like playing with guns best!"


    Halle suddenly took out her gun, and the drunken men on the opposite side were stunned.But Jiu Zhuang was daunting, adding that Hallie seemed to be just a girl, and she didn''t worry too much.


    "Can you play? Guns are very dangerous and easy to walk..."


    One of them was still talking, but Halle suddenly pointed his gun at him."What''s going on? Is it going to go? For example... like this?"


    "boom!"


    The gunshot sounded, and immediately afterwards, I heard the man lying on the ground with a scream, clutching his crotch and howling.


    "Oh, it''s gone, I don''t know if it will go again!" Halle deliberately shook the gun and looked at the rest of the people.


    "Crazy woman!"


    "You are a crazy woman!"


    The few people yelled in horror, and then dispersed.


    Hallie curled her lips, held her gun and left and got into the car.


    boom!


    The roar sounded, and the car rushed out suddenly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Seeing Halle''s appearance, Su Bai followed with a smile, but before he followed, there was a second or two seconds before Su Bai left. As for what to do!When the news spread that a few drunk dead on the street spread the next day, I knew...


    Halle drove home, and it seemed that the evening''s life was over!


    Su Bai thought for a while and didn''t do anything, but turned around and went back.


    It was very late when he got home. Su Bai thought everyone had a rest, and he simply washed up and prepared to rest.


    Not long after he lay down, he heard the soft opening of the door. Through the gap in the door in the dark, Su Bai clearly saw that Catwoman was squatting there in a black tights!


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Bai suddenly opened her mouth and instantly surprised Catwoman, after hesitating, she pushed the door in.


    Snapped!


    The lamp beside the bed is on.


    Su Bai couldn''t help feeling a little restless looking at Catwoman''s dress.


    "I...I didn''t plan to go?" Catwoman whispered.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Catwoman."Dress like this for the big night, do you think I believe it? Say it!"


    "I want to find the person who traded with me last time, and want to get the software that can wash files." Catwoman whispered.


    Su Bai didn''t care about what criminals recorded, and it''s easy to wash it off. What if it doesn''t deal with it?Follow yourself, are you really afraid that the police won''t catch her?In other words, even if it is caught and transferred to Arkham, she will not be affected.However, he can understand Catwoman''s obsession. After thinking about it, Su Bai said: "He doesn''t have that software at all. This software should be in the hands of Bruce Wayne. I will ask you about it tomorrow!"


    "Oh! Then... Then I''ll go back and rest." Catwoman whispered.


    "What are you going to do? Your outfit makes me very interested. How about eating you today?"


    Su Bai laughed, got up and pulled Catwoman over.


    Catwoman usually wears normal at home, and at night, she was agitated by Halle¡¯s transformation. If it weren¡¯t for thinking that they had all rested, Su Bai would not just sleep like this, but since Catwoman was sent home, she was still wearing a uniform. , Which made Su lose interest.Pushing Catwoman onto the bed, Su Bai bowed his head and kissed her!Catwoman did not resist, and slowly replied.


    Stabbed!


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to tear open the leather jacket directly, enjoying her cat-like soft body!

 C1596

    At night, the sound gradually came from the silent villa!


    The next morning, Su Bai woke up faintly, looked at the catwoman in his arms and the uniform that could not be worn at all, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Kitten, awake?"


    Seeing Catwoman opening her eyes, Su Bai said softly.


    "Ok!"


    Catwoman''s voice answered lazily.


    "Call Master, come and listen!"


    "Master~"


    Haha!


    Su Bai couldn''t help but smiled, listening to Catwoman''s voice, she felt that her whole person was crisp, and she couldn''t help but practice again in the morning!


    Maybe Catwoman doesn¡¯t know why Su Bai is so excited, even if she is beautiful, there are too many beautiful women around Su Bai!


    But for Su Bai.


    This is Catwoman after all!


    Just this identity, listening to her lazily calling her master, is enough to make him unbearable!


    This tossing, it was already noon when the two came out of the room. After having lunch together, Su Bai called Bruce Wayne to ask about the software, but the phone turned off!


    Item 0017


    It is usually unlikely that Bruce Wayne''s phone will be turned off. Su Bai thought about it and explored Wayne Manor by releasing his psychic powers, and found that he was not at home.


    Then the scope expanded to include the entire Gotham but Bruce Wayne was not found.


    This is strange!


    He will definitely not be caught by the police, then, where did he go?


    Su Bai frowned and thought of Bain subconsciously!


    Only he might cause trouble to Batman!Just as Su Bai was planning to find Bain''s whereabouts, or to find Miranda to see if he knew Batman''s situation, he suddenly felt a shaking, followed by the sound of an explosion from a distance!


    "earthquake?"


    "No, it''s an explosion!"


    "Listen to the sound, this scale..."


    The women were a little surprised and quickly turned on the TV. Sure enough, emergency reports appeared on the TV, as well as pictures of different places.


    There were explosions in multiple locations in the city, urban areas, stadiums, etc., almost at the same time!


    Especially the gymnasium.


    At this time, there was a rugby match in the stadium. Almost many people in Gotham were in the stadium, and the casualties were very heavy.Especially athletes, it seems that bombs were installed just below the stadium, and the entire stadium was bombed!


    "by!"


    "Playing so big!"


    After seeing this reward, Su Bai did not need to think about knowing that it must be Miranda and Bain!


    "Let''s find out the situation."


    The Plant Girl said, Catwoman followed suit, and Mera thought about it and planned to go together.


    With the three of them, Su was so defeated that he nodded in agreement without worrying about anything wrong!


    After the three women went out, Su Bai first contacted an Arkham to ask about the situation, and then asked them to put it away.After all, Arkham can hold many prisoners. If Bain and Miranda want to cause chaos, releasing these prisoners is also a good choice!However, Su Bai felt that the possibility was unlikely. After all, the criminals in Arkham might not be able to control it when released!


    Within half a day, the three daughters came back.


    "Messy!"


    "The whole Gotham is messed up!"


    "Bain took control of Gotham and advocated freedom. Many people started to take advantage of this opportunity to cause chaos. The whole Gotham is in chaos!"


    "Where is the Gotham Bridge?"


    That is the only way out for Gotham!


    "The army reacted very quickly, and they rushed over immediately after the explosion, but..." The Poison Ivy girl frowned."Bain threatened the coming army with a bomb that destroyed the entire Gotham."


    "As long as they enter Gotham, the bomb will detonate."


    "As long as they release someone who is leaving Gotham, the bomb will also destroy Gotham."

 C1597

    "The army has instead become a garrison guarded by them!"


    "Well, it''s a normal method!" Su Bai nodded. Bain should have a lot of people, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to complete these arrangements in such a short time, but it is not so easy to defend Gotham!


    But now that the bomb has been publicized, that is to say... Miranda has finished transforming the energy prototype, that is to say... Batman never got Bain, otherwise, Batman is still there. They will not do it!But Su Bai is not worried that Batman will die. Through some understanding of the timeline during this period, some special people will have special care, which cannot be changed.


    So, as long as you don''t intervene and don''t kill Batman.


    Basically Batman is hard to die!


    However, death is inevitable, I am afraid... still has not escaped the end of the broken back.


    Otherwise, Batman can''t not show up.


    "Interesting!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Pack your things, you move to Arkham."


    "How about you?"


    "I''m going to see Miranda!"


    Su Bai wanted to see how she would react when Gotham fell into chaos and was ruled by Bain and entered anarchy, and after Miranda handed over the energy machine, she would react.


    Will you continue to install it, or will you just turn your face?


    Poison Ivy, Catwoman, Mera, the three of them cleaned up and followed Su Bai''s orders, and Su Bai sent them directly to Arkham.


    And Su Bai drove his car, ready to go to Miranda''s company!


    Along the way, Su Bai saw that the whole Gotham was in chaos, and the streets were very broken!However, Su Bai noticed that although there were many injured people, the death toll was not many. Bain¡¯s purpose was to create fear. It is estimated that in choosing the location of the explosion, no place other than the stadium should be crowded. So the control is fine.When it comes back to rebuild, Su Bai plans to give more money to give back.


    Of course, Su Bai does not think this is his responsibility.


    If you don''t come to Gotham, things will happen.Even if she does not agree to Miranda, Miranda will also find a way to get the energy machine. This plan should have been thought of by Miranda for a long time!


    And this is not my own obligation or responsibility!


    Before long, Su Baiyi has come to Miranda''s company.


    Before stopping, Su Bai saw that Miranda''s company was also a dilapidated scene. After getting out of the car and entering the company, it looked like it was looted. It didn''t take long before Su Bai saw Miranda. .


    Miranda looked slightly embarrassed.


    Sitting alone in the office, it seemed that he was under the scene!


    "Su Bai!"


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Miranda seemed to have recovered his body, and instantly fell into Su Bai''s arms."I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I didn''t expect that the energy machine was taken away, and I wanted to stop it, but I... can''t do anything alone!"


    Yo, still pretending?


    If you didn''t know her details, I''m afraid she was really cheated by her performance!


    Su Bai held Miranda and patted her back lightly and said, "It''s okay, you''re fine. Tell me, what happened?"


    Miranda said the matter in a terrible way.


    It was nothing more than that Bain brought people in and snatched the energy machine, and forced her to transform the energy into a bomb. After success, Bain''s talents left.


    "Okay, it''s all over."


    "What are your plans next?"


    Su Bai asked.


    Miranda shook her head: "I don''t know, I don''t have any relatives or friends in Gotham, I... can I follow you?"


    Item 0018


    "Follow me?"


    Su Bai looked at Miranda, now that the plan has begun, Baine is in control of Gotham, Miranda is still in disguise, still follow herself?Do you want to find a chance to retaliate against yourself, or just in case?


    "Yes, okay?" Miranda looked at Su Bai pleadingly.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "Of course! It''s so dangerous outside, what should you do if something happens to a woman, let alone... I haven''t played enough!"


    "Well, you go to Arkham with me first, it''s safe there!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and Miranda nodded.


    The two then turned around from the company. When they came out, there was a smile on Miranda''s face, but they disappeared quickly!


    Arkham!


    This is the purpose of Miranda!


    This is known as the most severe prison in the world. It is not the idea that no one has hit it, but no one has succeeded.Moreover, Arkham still has a cooperative relationship with the government, and the Arkham Knights are also famous, Miranda has to pay attention!Moreover, she plans to find a chance to kill Su Bai, to avenge herself, and to cooperate with the Owl Court!

 C1598

    Su Bai brought Miranda to Arkham.


    The whole Gotham is in chaos, but Arkham seems to have no influence at all.Miranda also entered Arkham for the first time, and soon discovered that most of Arkham''s guards were women, but Miranda did not dare to be careless!Don''t underestimate these women. Although I don''t know where Su Bai got it from, they are very strong!And there are all kinds of ultra-modern equipment in Arkham, which can''t be solved by ordinary forces!


    Su Bai asked Miranda to arrange a room to rest. Seeing everyone performing their duties, Su Bai had nothing to intervene. He simply went to the basement room to check the situation of Gotham outside!


    As Bain ruled Gotham and the army closed the bridge, Batman disappeared again.


    The whole Gotham was in a state of disorder, and Bain, who triggered it all, gave a so-called speech in front of the police station.


    "We save Gotham City from corruption and from the oppression of the rich. These people are the myth that oppresses the common people for generations and fabricates opportunities. Now I return it to you, all citizens, Gotham City is yours! No one! If you can intervene and enjoy yourself, it starts with... tear down the Black Gate Prison and release the prisoners!"


    Following Bain''s declaration, he didn''t know that a tank was obtained from there, and he blasted open the door of the Black Gate Prison!


    With the instigation of the speech, coupled with the release of the prisoners in Black Gate Prison, Gotham can be described as chaotic, and riots are everywhere. It can almost be said that this is no longer done by Bain, it is just that the people hurt each other!This kind of riot is countless times bigger than the riot caused by the clown a long time ago!After all, there is no government regulating it!


    "It looks like this chaos will continue for some time, but I don''t know how long it will take!"


    For the time being, let it change!


    In the following time, the initial chaos gradually returned to calm. The police and some high-ranking officials who resisted have been detained and controlled. Almost all the people had turned to Bain, whether it was because of instigation or fear. .At this moment, Bain is truly ruling Gotham. There are tanks on the streets and soldiers are patrolling regularly. They are completely cleaning the streets. Some timid and honest people hardly dare to go out.Even Bain has set up a private court to let the people try the so-called wealthy people and hold the power of life and death!


    Arkham still does not need to go out shopping as usual. After all, there is a lot of food stored, and there is Su Bai. This is too simple. Every day, Su Bai is to accompany the women around him, quite kind The last paradise of the doomsday, the last crazy feeling!


    After coming to Arkham, Miranda was very well-behaved and didn''t do anything extraordinary, but apparently she also had a preliminary understanding of it!


    this day.


    Su Bai''s office.


    Su Bai just galloped on Miranda, and Miranda was kneeling on the ground to help clean up.Su Bai looked at the computer, there were some information about Gotham!Although the chaos was calmed down, Bain was in control, some people endured it, some joined, and of course... some people were resisting!Take Gordon, for example. He is organizing a group of people trying to figure out the route of the entire patrol, which seems to be what he wants to do.


    "What are they doing?"


    Miranda stood up and took a look, pretending to be curious.


    "Who made it to stand up?" Su Bai frowned.


    Miranda was slightly embarrassed, and slowly knelt down."Are they resisting? But there are too few people, and the firepower is not enough! Are you not going to support them? If there is an Arkham Knight to take action, maybe the chance is great!"


    "It''s useless!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, and deliberately said, "Unless the bomb can be found and the trouble is resolved, what''s the use? I think they should be preparing for this!"


    "However, that energy machine is very complicated, and ordinary methods are useless. There may be only two people that can do it. One is Lucius from Wayne Group, who knows a lot about this project before, and one...it''s me! "Miranda said hesitantly: "But Lucius was taken away by Bain. If you want to successfully rescue Gotham, I am duty-bound. This is... my responsibility!"


    "If I didn''t want to activate this project, it would not cause such great harm to Gotham!"


    "I want to do something!"


    Miranda said seriously towards Su Bai.


    "For example?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "For example, I can help them develop a detector so that maybe they can detect where the energy machine is. And I can help them develop a device to cut off the remote control signal of the energy machine, as long as we can find the energy machine and cut off the remote control device. , Then Bain will not rely on it!" Miranda seriously said.


    "Sounds good, but it''s dangerous!"


    "If you go out, Bain will definitely catch you!"


    "This is my responsibility, I don''t want to hide here every day, and after Bain arranges it, he will definitely attack Arkham too!" Miranda said solemnly!


    Item 0019


    "I don''t worry if you go out by yourself, so... I''ll go with you!" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    "Huh? This is too risky."


    "I''m not willing to let you out alone, and what you said is correct, Arkham will definitely be the target!" Su Bai smiled."That''s it, you clean up, let''s go out now."


    "You''d better bring a few more bodyguards, so it''s safer!" Miranda said worriedly.


    "Then take Catwoman, Gotham knows her well!"


    "Alright!"


    Miranda nodded, and soon began to wear clothes, while Su Bai also contacted Catwoman, and then came out of Arkham together.


    Street, quiet!


    Obviously it is daytime, but you can''t see any figures at all. Occasionally, you can see the person in charge of patrolling!Su Bai parked the car aside, took Miranda, and Catwoman together looking for Gordon.Cautiously crossed the street, avoiding the guards on patrol, but it was too difficult to find Gordon under such circumstances.Su Bai can be found, but he doesn''t plan to do so for the time being!


    He wanted to see what tricks Milan played at the end!


    "They are all hiding, there is no way to contact them with a big fanfare, it is easy to be exposed if you look for it like this, or else...Shall we find them separately?"


    "Row!"


    Hearing Miranda''s suggestion, Su Bai said to Catwoman: "Go over there, and I will go here with Miranda. I don''t worry about her alone."

 C1599

    Catwoman nodded and left.


    Su Bai and Miranda walked in another direction and looked slowly.


    It is not easy to secretly find a hiding person in a city, it is all about looking for a needle in a haystack, like a headless fly!


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly there was a sound, Miranda stopped to look around, and said, "Did you hear it? It seems that there is a sound, coming from the building over there!"


    Su Bai looked in the direction Miranda pointed. It should be an abandoned building, and it should have been unoccupied for a long time.It looks nothing unusual from the outside, but it''s just the appearance!


    "Let''s go and see!"


    Su Bai said to Miranda, and the two came to the door.


    "I''ll go in and see!"


    Su Bai said, opening the door and quietly entering.


    The whole floor is empty, it looks a lot like an office building, and there is a lot of garbage on the ground.


    "come in!"


    Su Bai turned around and shouted, behind him... Miranda was gone?


    I was planning to go out and look for it, but the door... was suddenly locked. Then I saw a lot of people running out from the direction of the stairs, each wearing an owl mask, instantly surrounding Su Bai!


    The claws of the owl court!


    Su Bai raised his mouth and smiled, he saw it before he even came in.


    The claws gradually separated, and a woman in a skirt and a mask came out.


    "Do you remember who I am?"


    "do you remember?"


    The woman said, she took off her mask.


    No one else, it was Silvi!


    "It''s you, why? Want revenge?" Su Bai laughed softly: "Only these people?"


    "What if there is her?"


    Silvi snapped her fingers, and soon someone brought Miranda over.


    "Su Bai, save me!"


    Miranda said in a panic.


    "If you have been hiding in Arkham, I still can''t help it. But you shouldn''t come out! Especially come out with her!" Silvi said, walking up to Miranda and pulling off a button on her body. , Transferred over, there is a tracker inside."I have been watching you since the day you came back. I knew that you were interested in this woman. I had made preparations a long time ago, and now it seems...successful!"


    "What do you want?"


    The two women played pretty sluggishly, one deliberately took a tracker to find a chance to come out, and the other was good at ambushing, which was obviously aimed at himself!Could this be the purpose Miranda said to come out?


    "I want Arkham!"


    Silviy said in a deep voice, "It left a shadow on me, but it is also the only safe place in Gotham. My aunt... is still there! As long as you hand Arkham to me, I will only give You lock up and let you taste that taste, but if you refuse... I will kill her first, and then... kill you again!"


    "You are dead, my aunt will definitely help me!"


    After going around for a long time, the purpose is still Arkham!


    Su Bai smiled.


    "I don''t believe you will let me go!" Su Bai said.


    Silvi snorted: "You have no room for bargaining. Now...you can only trust me?"


    "Why?"


    "Just because I have many people, and because your woman is in my hands!" Silvi said proudly.


    "That''s it..." Su Bai laughed and moved suddenly!


    "Do it!"


    Seeing Su Bai even dared to do it, Silvi sneered. In an instant, the sharp claws around him had already rushed towards Su Bai.


    As a weapon of the Owl Court, the claws are not weak.


    Wearing a mask and holding steel claws!


    The strength is very good.


    Especially when the quantity is dominant.

 C1600

    ut¡­¡­


    Silvi¡¯s self-confidence quickly dissipated because she found that she did not seem to be the same as she had expected. Even if she knew that Su Bai was a bit capable, she definitely couldn''t be the opponent with so many sharp claws.But now, seeing that those sharp claws were solved as soon as they got close to Su Bai, and they didn''t even touch the corner of Su Bai''s clothes, this made Silvi a little worried!Miranda, who was''held'' on the other side, also showed surprise.


    Su Bai''s skill is so strong!


    "It seems that my idea of ??approaching him is really right. If such a skill is facing the enemy, it may be difficult to win. Only by surprise can I have a chance!"


    Miranda thought so, then glanced at Sylvie again...


    In this situation, the initial plan is definitely not working, and it will be easy to expose yourself if this continues!The most important thing is that Silvi has no value for cooperation!Thinking of this, Miranda suddenly moved!The pressed arm suddenly twisted with force, and directly pushed away the two sharp claws around him, and then rushed towards Sylvie!However, Silvi seemed to know she would do this, and a gun suddenly appeared from her waist and aimed at Miranda.


    "If you move, I will shoot!"


    Silvi said coldly.


    Item 0020


    Killing intent, Miranda can see Silvi''s killing intent!


    Just as Miranda felt she was worthless, Silvie felt that Miranda was worthless now.


    After all, the backbone of the Owl Court is almost dead!


    In fact, from the very beginning, the cooperation between the two women is to use each other, and they have already thought about it, and finally they must solve each other.


    Miranda wants to destroy Gotham, completely destroying Gotham, Silvi will not agree.Sylvie also has to deal with Miranda, so that it can end after the fact and can guarantee her own interests.


    Cooperate for the benefit and get rid of each other for the benefit.


    It''s that simple!


    When Miranda didn''t follow her plan and rushed towards herself, Silvi knew what she was thinking.


    She was afraid of exposing her cooperation, and could not continue to lurch beside Su Bai!


    "You better cooperate with me, otherwise, you know the consequences!" Silvi said with a sneer.


    Miranda said nothing.


    At this time, Su Bai had already solved all the claws, and looked at the two women who were holding each other, Su Bai smiled.


    I''m going to turn my face so soon!


    "It looks like this is an alternative situation."


    "How are you going to choose, kill me or kill her?" Su Bai said towards Silvi.


    There is only one gun.


    Whether it''s Miranda or Su''s defeat, Silvi is not at ease!


    "You are lucky this time, you... don''t move, you... go forward!" Silvi warned Su Bai, pointed her gun at Miranda, and told her to leave.


    Is this ready to withdraw?


    Su Bai raised his hands in a harmless manner and watched Silvi walk out slowly with Miranda as a hostage, and then walked to a car next to him.


    "This is a good opportunity!" Miranda whispered suddenly.


    "Humph!"


    Silvi snorted, and suddenly raised her gun and pointed it at Su Bai.


    "Don''t..."


    Miranda yelled deliberately, but at this time the gun had already fired.


    "boom!"


    When the gunshot fell, Miranda was violently pushed out by Silvi and fell to the ground, followed by Silvi in ??the car and quickly left.


    "Su Bai, Su Bai, are you okay?"


    Miranda hurried over, only to find that Su Bai came out of the door.Seeing that Su Bai was fine, Miranda seemed relieved, but... she was disappointed in her heart!


    The purpose this time is to kill the Soviet Union.


    Although there were some problems in the process, it was as planned in the end, Silvi threatened Su Bai as a hostage and killed her!


    It''s a pity that Silvi''s marksmanship is really bad, and Su Bai''s reaction is too fast!


    But fortunately, fortunately, I have not exposed, there is still a chance...


    Miranda subconsciously touched the dagger pinned to her waist. This was what she had prepared when she was''caught''!


    Since the cooperation with Silvi was unsuccessful, I had to come by myself!Throwing into Su Bai''s arms, Miranda was so worried that she had already pulled out the knife.


    "She''s back again."

 C1601

    Suddenly, Miranda stretched out her hand in surprise and shouted to the side. Just as Su Bai turned his head to look past, Miranda''s hand holding a knife suddenly pierced Su Bai''s heart!


    "Ding!"


    There was no sound of piercing into the meat as imagined, but a crisp sound came.


    The dagger broke instantly, and Miranda subconsciously was shaken back two steps, looking at Su Bai in disbelief.


    "It''s a pity, I really like this dress!"


    Su Bai looked down at the punctured clothes and looked up at the horrified Miranda!


    "How is it possible, you...you..."


    "If you don''t have the ability, how would I have played with you for so long!" Su Bai squinted and chuckled, "Miranda? Or should I call you Thalia?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Miranda was shocked!


    I thought that Su Bai should be the most relaxed time after Silvio left, and would not doubt himself. This is the best time to assassinate, but I never expected Su Bai''s body to be... so weird. Not aware of this?And he knew his identity a long time ago, that is to say... he was just coaxing himself to play?


    "You must be laughing at me?"


    "I don''t understand, since you know my identity, why didn''t you reveal me?" Miranda couldn''t figure it out!


    "Why do you want to expose you? I have been having fun these days..."


    "You, did you put Gotham in danger for this reason?"


    "No, no, I didn''t put Gotham in danger, without me... Gotham would be in danger as well! What''s more, why did you cooperate with the Owl Court? Or, why did Silvey cooperate with you?"


    "interest!"


    "You, you already know all this, so you deliberately pretended not to know, just planning to wait until all this happened to rebuild Gotham and get benefits! You...you are terrible!" Miranda asked herself that she didn''t show anything The flaw, Su Bai didn''t know himself before, and coupled with his beauty, it would definitely not make people doubt it, but he knew it for a long time, and even the Owl Court may have sources of information!


    "Even if you know it, it''s useless. Without me... You can''t stop the bomb. Gotham will be destroyed just like you. No matter you or Silvi, you can''t stop it. Soon... Soon Gotham Will be reduced to ashes!"


    Miranda suddenly laughed in despair.


    What happens if you find out, what if my identity is exposed?My goal... achieved!


    Energy machine, remote control.


    All were in charge of Bain, and he didn''t even ask for confidentiality.


    "Do it!"


    Miranda said solemnly.


    "Do it? Kill you, haha, I didn''t say I wanted to kill you! I haven''t played enough yet, let alone I am very interested in the Assassin Alliance!" Su Bai smiled.


    "You don''t think that I will help you control the Assassin Alliance? Don''t be delusional!" Miranda immediately understood what he meant, and said mockingly.


    "Why not? You and I didn¡¯t have any grievances before, did you? You come to calculate me, and I also took advantage of you. Everyone and each other, you want to destroy Gotham? Okay, I won¡¯t stop it, whether it succeeds or not? Look at luck! What happened after you destroyed Gotham? You don¡¯t actually have much interest in the Assassin Alliance. Why don¡¯t you help me, it¡¯s not better!¡±


    "Aside from grievances, think about it, you are still very happy and satisfied when you are with me? Don''t lie, I can see your reaction clearly!"


    Item 0021


    "You are so shameless!"


    Miranda grunted.


    "Shameless?" Su Bai was dumb, and smiled softly: "How can normal men''s and women''s affairs be shameless? What''s more, if I am shameless, what about you? You should know that I did not force you to do this, it was you. You have other plans, don¡¯t you? Because of this, you think you can kill me to get revenge in the end, so your reaction during this period and your feelings are the most true. When I die, you can forget this past. unfortunately¡­¡­"


    "Okay, how about thinking less about the gossip?" Su Bai clapped his hands and asked with a smile.


    "What if I refuse?" Miranda said.


    "Even if you refuse, I will not kill you, but I can tell you clearly, I will stop Bain, if I am not sure how could I let you do it? And, I will control the Assassin League. And you, I can only be a puppet and a doll in the future!" Su Bai said lightly."If you agree, I can give you a chance to get revenge, at least I won''t take the initiative to intervene. You can also continue to rule the Assassin Alliance, with my support, the Assassin Alliance will become better! Honestly, I am the Assassin Alliance I''m not very interested, I''m just a little interested in Resurrection Spring!"


    "I want to think about it!" Miranda said.


    "No, you don''t think you can bargain with me, do you? It was just playing along your line of thought before. From the moment you killed me with a dagger, your game is over." Su Bai said lightly. .


    "I... I promise you!"


    Don''t look at Miranda''s resoluteness at the beginning, but it is not the case.She doesn''t have much ambition or interest in the Assassin Alliance, she just wants to fulfill her father''s last wish and destroy Gotham!


    "But you have to promise me that you won''t interfere, and you won''t let others interfere!"


    "can!"


    "Except for Batman, I won''t let my people interfere!" Su Bai laughed.


    "Batman?"


    Miranda chuckled: "Then you will be disappointed, Batman can''t come. He has been locked up in the nearest place to hell, and will never... never climb up.

 C1602

    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Miranda''s waist and walked out.


    Not long after walking out, a car suddenly drove over.


    "Sylvie? Why is she back again?" Miranda was a little surprised. Could it be that Sylvie has any plans?Now that his identity has been exposed and the cooperation with Silvi is over, then Silvi will definitely not let her go!Just as Miranda was wondering what to do if there was a battle, the car had stopped in front of her and Su Bai, followed by the car window and rolled down, but it was not Silvi or Silvi who appeared. The person, but Catwoman.


    "Master, it''s done!"


    Catwoman said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded, then opened the door and got into the car.When Miranda followed in the car, she found Silvi who was unconscious and tied up!


    No wonder Silvi will be back!


    Miranda watched Su Bai and Catwoman in horror. Didn''t Catwoman separate from them?How could she know these things?Even if Su Bai knew his true face and plan for a long time, how could he know this ambush and still prepare Catwoman?And Catwoman caught Sylvie afterwards?Originally, her plan with Silvi was to kill Su Bai and then defraud Arkham.


    I didn''t expect myself and Silvi.


    An alliance of assassins, an owl court, the result is just like a joke in front of Su Bai!


    "Where are you going...?"


    Finding that the car did not drive back to Arkham, Miranda asked curiously.


    After Su Bai did not speak for about ten minutes, Miranda knew where it was.


    Paradise Manor!


    "Bring her!"


    "Catwoman, arrange for her to go to the basement first!"


    Su Bai gave an confession, and Catwoman and Miranda took Silvi into the basement.


    Arriving in the basement, Miranda is eye-opening!


    This... this basement is simply too dirty!


    What kind of rope, whip, it makes people feel an instant palpitations when they come in.In particular, Miranda can still see that these things are not torture instruments at all. After all, growing up in the Assassin League, whether punishment or interrogation, Miranda has seen a lot of them. These things are just the little taste between men and women. This surprised Miranda, who didn''t expect the Su defeat to involve so much!


    Really have a wide range of hobbies!


    Seeing Catwoman hanging Silvi with her hands, Silvi was unconscious, and she didn''t know what method Catwoman used to faint Silvi.The most important thing is that Catwoman deliberately blocked Silvi''s mouth before taking Miranda out.When Silvi wakes up, she must be panicked!


    Back on the ground, Arkham was calling in the living room.


    Tell them to stand still and not to do any external actions if they don''t go.


    This made Miranda a little relieved, he would definitely fail to press Bao on Batman, Batman...it is impossible to return.


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai closed his eyes and thought.


    In fact, the psychic power is released, and Batman has been found.


    Batman is not in Gotham.


    But in a remote and barren place, a walled city that seems to be abandoned, a deep well.


    The depth is not bottom, at least a few hundred meters, and it is very smooth, there is almost no place to work hard, below it, it is like an underground city, an underground prison!Among them, Batman is inside, and it seems... as if he really didn''t escape the end of Brokeback!


    Brokeback was unable to move and was still in prison.


    Also kept underground.


    It seemed that there was really no chance to escape.


    Su Bai said that if he didn''t interfere, he would definitely not interfere.


    But he believes Batman will come out!


    Withdrawing his spiritual power, Su Bai asked Catwoman to pay attention to the outside world, and then dragged Miranda to the basement!


    Although Su Bai did not intend to kill Miranda, there is still punishment!


    This basement was built specially for Barbara before, and I haven''t played it in a long time.At the moment, Su Bai dragged Miranda to play, and the voice quickly rang.


    Chapter 0022 you have not been born, I have been there!


    I don''t know how long it took, Silvi woke up quietly.Before he opened his eyes, he heard a strange sound, and then opened his eyes. The first thing that caught the eye was Su Bai, and then Miranda under Su Bai.This shocked Silvi, and moved subconsciously, only to find that she was hung up, and she couldn''t speak!


    Ohh Ohh ohh¡­¡­


    Listening to Silvi''s voice, Su Bai smiled and turned his head."Wake up? Don''t worry, it will be your turn in a while!"


    After half an hour.


    Miranda collapsed to the ground, and Su Bai came to Sylvie''s face.

 C1603

    "Well, now it''s your turn."


    Su Bai said that Silvi regained her voice.


    "What do you want!" Silvi said tremblingly.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, I won''t kill you. As for what I want to do, what are you afraid of? It''s not that you haven''t done it. I just want to ask you if you are interested in following me and helping me in charge of the Owl Court !"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Silvi sneered: "Even if you kill me, I won''t agree."


    With hatred, she climbed up step by step, designing to eradicate opponents, in order to become a master, for revenge, for...control the Owl Court, or for power!


    Now let her take refuge in Su Bai and give her all the hands she worked hard, she can''t do it!


    From this, it can be seen that Silvi is different from Miranda!


    Seeing Silvi''s expression so determined, Su Bai did not persuade him.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to give her a chance and let her agree!But now it seems, forget it.Anyway, she was her own pawn from the beginning, controlled by herself, since her heart of hatred and power is so heavy, then she should continue to look the same.Anyway, no matter what Silvi does, she...is her own!


    But Su Bai also plans to give it a try and see if he can succeed!


    Anyway, nothing else!


    For the next few days, Su Bai almost stayed in the basement.


    Miranda is okay, mainly Silvi.


    It is worthy of Su Bai''s training!


    Three days passed unconsciously.


    On this day, Su Bai was galloping in the basement, but Catwoman came over.


    "Master, here comes Batman!"


    "impossible!"


    Miranda under Su Bai cried out in surprise.


    Su Bai laughed: "I see, you let him wait for me for a while!"


    "Yes!"


    Catwoman turned and went out, Su Bai stopped to get dressed, looked at Miranda and said, "You also go up with me!"


    Miranda still couldn''t believe that Batman came out, but she was already dressed and packed to go with Su Bai.


    After going up, I saw Batman.


    Saw Bruce Wayne!


    Miranda already knows his identity.


    "godfather!"


    Batman opened his mouth when Su Bai came, and then he saw Miranda.


    "godfather¡­¡­"


    "You are Batman''s godfather? How is this possible, you..." Miranda knew that Su Bai had a good relationship with Bruce Wayne, but never expected Su Bai to be his godfather?Judging from the appearance of the two, if they are transferred, they are barely acceptable.


    "I know everything, and then it''s up to you. I won''t intervene to help you!" Su Bai said towards Batman.


    Batman hesitated and said, "I see."


    "You''re really good. You can come back in that situation. It''s Batman. Don''t worry. I won''t intervene to help you, but I can give you a guarantee."


    "You can''t die!"


    "After the end, remember the surprise I told you!"


    "Ok!"


    Batman nodded, then glanced at Miranda, turned and left.


    "Batman is back, and it seems that things are almost over!" Su Bai said with a smile to Miranda.


    Miranda had no idea what to say.


    The return of Batman and Su Bai is her godfather, this series of circumstances surprised her.


    "who are you?"


    Miranda couldn''t help asking.


    "I''ve been to the Assassin League, at that time...you weren''t born yet, and your sister is just a little girl!" Su Bai smiled.

 C1604

    "impossible!"


    Miranda said without hesitation.


    Su Bai laughed: "Why is it impossible? You don''t know the resurrection spring water. You know how long your father has lived! Although I don''t use the resurrection spring water, there are many old monsters in this world. You should know!"


    "..."


    Miranda really didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Don''t be so depressed. In fact, it''s good for you to follow me. For example...If you really want to see your father, I can help you!"


    "Can you bring my father back to life?"


    "Not that interested! He was resurrected, and then snatched back the Assassin Alliance? Isn''t that causing trouble for myself. However, I can take you through time back in time, back to when your father was still alive!" Su Bai smiled Said.


    Another thing that surprised Miranda.


    Travel through time?


    Oh my god.


    How much ability does he still have?


    Miranda, who was originally confident, suddenly lost confidence.


    Su Bai is the godfather of Batman, and Su Bai has so much confidence in Batman. The most important thing is that he can travel through time. Does it mean... He already knows what the destined result is?However, if what he said is true, even if he fails, it seems... it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, he can still see his father, knowing that at a certain time his father is still alive, he can still see, the so-called last wish mentality is also bad. Up!


    The reason is that there is no chance.


    Once there is an opportunity, the determination will naturally waver.


    Miranda''s psychology is similar now!


    After Batman came back, he quickly contacted Gordon. I have to say that Gordon''s progress was not small. He figured out the route and determined where the energy machine was hidden.The trouble now is that you need an instrument that can cut off the remote control, and...chance!


    A chance for chaos!


    Gordon began to make contacts and began to prepare to resist Bain''s rule.


    Batman began to study the instrument to cut off the remote control, you know... he is also a genius, and he also knows this energy machine!


    During this period.


    Su Bai released Silvi!


    Item 0023


    Silvi is too persistent, no matter how Su Bai can teach her, her mind hasn''t changed much, or... she cares about power even more than life!Since the training couldn''t be defeated by the Soviet Union, she simply gave up, anyway, she was controlled by her own spiritual ability, whether she wanted it or not, she was her own person!Now that the Owl Court has almost no backbone, there are still a few left, just solved it easily!


    After the incident, Silvi was the sole owner of the Owl Court.


    And he will be the master of Silvi!


    Night!


    The dark villa seemed extremely silent, and it seemed that no one lived here at all.


    The living room at the front entrance.


    Su Bai quietly appeared with Miranda and Catwoman.


    The three of them had just appeared, when the originally quiet villa suddenly heard footsteps, it seemed that someone was coming.


    "Leave it to you!"


    Su Bai said and snapped his fingers, and with a snap, the villa lit up.


    Suddenly, a few people with guns appeared. The sudden brightness made them a little uncomfortable, but Catwoman and Miranda had already rushed out.


    Su Bai did not stop, and slowly walked towards the stairs on the second floor!


    With screams, one step, one step...


    boom!


    The bedroom door was pushed open, and gunfire suddenly sounded.


    Su Bai stretched out his hand and saw a middle-aged man in the bedroom with a trembling gun!


    "It''s you!"


    The man recognized Su Bai."You, why are you here?"


    "Nothing, just send you to die!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Why? I have no grievances with you, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai flicked his finger.

 C1605

    The previous bullet flew out, hit the man''s forehead, and then fell to the ground.


    "I''ve already come, still wondering why it''s interesting? It''s really..." Su Bai shook his head, turned and went out.


    Back downstairs, Catwoman and Miranda have already settled their opponents.


    Especially Miranda, a good person who has been acting for so long, now has the opportunity to vent the emotions of the past few days, it is still very good for Miranda!


    "Let''s go!"


    "next!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and took the two of them away.


    Several people were killed at home overnight.


    This did not cause any special response, after all, the current Gotham is not a stable place.However, Silvi did not know what to think when she knew about it, because these people who died were all from the Owl Court. When she called a meeting to discuss it, she discovered that...the backbone of the entire owl was only left. Leave yourself alone!


    The power of the owl has fallen into her hands!


    But she was not in a hurry to report the recovery defeat, she began to consolidate her power!


    After experiencing the beauty of power, Silvi has gradually transformed from her original hatred to more caring about power.Of course, she has not forgotten the hatred, but power is the first thing. After seeing Su Bai''s methods, whether she admits or not, Silvi feels that she has no chance of revenge for the time being!


    early morning.


    Tick ??tick, the ticking rain sounded from outside the window.


    Su Bai opened his eyes slightly and looked at Miranda and Catwoman who were lying in his arms.


    One is slender and one is full of charm.


    Men¡¯s greatest enjoyment is nothing more than this.


    Gently getting up and finding his pajamas to put on, Su Bai walked to the window and looked outside.


    It was drizzling and the air was fresh!


    ...


    Downtown Gotham.


    In the drizzle, the two parties are facing each other.


    On one side, Bain¡¯s troops are armed with guns and tanks are standing next to them!


    On the other hand, there are policemen and people, densely packed, unarmed, but Urui Steel City Wall!


    The atmosphere is solemn and seems to be on the verge of triggering.


    fear?courage?


    At this time there is actually nothing, some... just a belief.


    Either you die, or I die!


    This is the battlefield!


    I don''t know who started it first, they moved!


    Facing the muzzle and the muzzle, they started to run and start to attack!


    "Fire!"


    Following Bain''s order, the bullet sounded, and soon someone was shot and fell to the ground. The others did not stay or flinch.


    The muzzle of the tank was aimed at the crowd, and just as it was about to speak, an airplane flew over from the opposite side.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    boom!


    The tank exploded instantly.


    Batman.


    Batman''s plane!


    With Batman''s participation, the people on both sides quickly mixed together, the guns were no longer useful at this time, and they were completely hand-to-hand.Above, Batman sat in the plane and mainly destroyed Bain''s tank.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The explosion sounded one after another, and when the tanks were all resolved, Batman opened the hood of the plane.


    "Fu, leave it to you!"

 C1606

    After speaking, Batman jumped directly from the plane, but the plane didn''t crash because of unmanned control, and actually flew again.


    In the Bat Cave, Ah Fu has taken over Batman''s remote control aircraft!


    After landing, Batman looked for Bain in the crowd!


    The radio station has been shut down long ago, but Arkham still knew about the chaos and notified Su Bai.


    "it has started!"


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth, took Miranda and Catwoman and soon came to the chaos center, somewhere on the roof of a building!


    Sitting on the edge of the roof, the three of them looked at the chaos below.


    Especially, Batman and Bain!


    The two of them were already fighting together, but... Batman seemed to be suppressed.I have to say that Bain''s strength is very strong, otherwise it would not be possible to break Batman before!But Batman is Batman, still ferocious.You punch, I kick, you look very passionate!


    "The energy machine has been driven away!"


    "According to the plan, several cars are dispatched at the same time, even if they know which car the energy machine is on, it is useless, even if the remote control button can be cut off, it is also useless."


    "From the beginning, we have done double insurance!"


    "Remote control only allows explosions to occur at any time, but even if there is no remote control, once the plan starts and the bomb is shipped out, it will be set to explode at a time!"


    "Calculating the time, it should only be ten minutes."


    "Batman, it''s too late."


    Item 0024


    Miranda talked and looked at Su Bai, wanting to see how he would react and whether he would make a move.


    But Su Bai''s expression was very calm, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Once it explodes, Gotham will be destroyed. You... don''t plan to take action?" Miranda couldn''t help asking.


    "Didn''t you see Batman''s plane chasing it?" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Who did it? Even if someone goes after the bomb, what can be done?" Miranda asked.


    "Afu, his butler!"


    "Don''t underestimate him. Although I am the godfather of Batman, I did not discipline or help him strictly speaking. On the contrary, Ah Fu gave him more help. Although Ah Fu is older, I have to say Experience, he is not a rookie!" Su Bai said with a light smile.


    Miranda did not speak, although it will change!


    "boom!"


    Batman received a punch from Bain, but he leaned back and stopped forcibly, followed by his fist falling like raindrops.


    Too fast, too fierce!


    Although Baine was resisting, he still suffered a few shots, but his physical fitness, these few shots did not cause any impact, and Batman knew this!But his goal, at all, was not to defeat Bain like this, but Bain''s mask!


    No one knows what Bain''s mask looks like, but this mask is very important to him, and it may also be a tool for him to maintain normal, because there are many tooth-like things on it!


    "boom!"


    After finding a punch, Batman punched it.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard the sound of air leakage.


    The mask was slightly broken by Batman.


    This caused Bain to panic slightly, and the whole person began to fall!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Batman began to attack.


    Click, click.


    For ordinary people, it may just lie flat on the ground at once, but Bain is forced to carry it, which shows how amazing his physical fitness is!


    "There''s a problem, the remote control on the bomb has been cut off, it''s just... damn it, it''s already timed, there are eight minutes left!"


    "Can it be removed?"


    Ah Fu''s voice came from the headset, and Batman asked while attacking Bain.


    "It''s hard, unless you go."


    "I can''t walk away yet. So... take it away!"


    "Outside Gotham is the sea, let it explode on the sea!"


    "But in this case, the plane is probably... you know, this is the only one!" Ah Fu hesitated.


    "You should be thankful that I didn''t sit inside!" Batman said.

 C1607

    "Yes! Then, I get it!"


    Ah Fu responded, and then started to take away the energy machine bomb as Batman said!


    Although this scene was far away, Miranda still saw it when the plane got up and flew away with the billowing energy plane.


    she knows.


    I failed!


    Seeing Miranda''s complicated expression, Su Bai smiled.


    Although I said that I did not intervene, in fact, if I really did not have myself, things might not develop like this.First of all, Miranda will not be exposed. In this way, it is easy to do things in certain places and make things fall short. Or, if Miranda and Gordon are together now, even if Afu can remotely control the plane, I am afraid it is impossible to take the bomb away. Up.


    So, there is no self.


    Miranda still has a chance to succeed!


    "boom!"


    Batman made a violent blow, and Bain''s head slammed into the pillar. The head hit dared to shook his head back, and Batman made another punch.


    The punch fell.


    Bain slowly fell to the ground with a sigh, and finally passed out!


    Batman gasped, and just trying to stabilize the situation around him, he heard an explosion coming from a distance.


    From a distance, I can see a red cloud rising!


    This time there is no need for Batman to say anything, everyone guessed it, it was a bomb!


    The bomb exploded outside Gotham, the threat of the bomb is gone!


    Bain, lost!


    The people who resisted had confidence, those who were encouraged by Bain before began to be timid, and some began to stop surrendering!


    Gordon and others also dared to come over at this time and began to maintain the continuity. At the same time, they contacted the outside army to come in to help and end the chaos in Gotham...


    "ended!"


    Su Bai smiled and stood up.


    "Yeah, I... lost..."


    Miranda didn''t expect it to be such a result. All of her painstaking arrangements were finally over.Although she knew that it was Batman who ended all this, she knew very well that the person who would really cause such a result was Su Bai.At least, he didn''t play a role, otherwise, it would definitely not be the result.


    Perhaps, if you didn''t change your plan and didn''t choose Su Bai but Batman, maybe... it will be another result!


    No more than three days.


    Order in Gotham has been gradually restored, and the mayor, police chief, etc. have begun to take office, and the order in Gotham has begun to be restored.At the same time, Su Bai asked the Plant Girl to come forward, and the forces controlled by the Eternal Paradise Company and the Owl Court began to invest in the reconstruction of Gotham.As for this money, it is government funding anyway, and under the quality assurance, there is still a lot of money.


    It was also the purpose of Su defeat at the very beginning!


    Make money!


    Su Bai has even thought about it. Part of the money is left, and part of it is used to purchase various materials. Anyway, Gotham''s current situation is used as a guise, even if the quantity is larger, it will be fine. Then, it can support the Earth 10 side!


    Money is of little significance to Earth 10.


    Materials are fundamental!


    Even if you have money there, you can''t buy anything, you have to go to other universes!


    The whole Gotham begins to be reborn!


    Arkham announced to the public that he would begin to treat the victims free of charge, and that he would be cured as long as he did not die.Disability or anything, it is not necessarily impossible to recover!As a result, the public is even more supportive of Arkham, and even the support rate of Eternal Paradise has risen!


    As for the Wayne Group, of course there is no less effort.


    There may be little chance of making money, but the reputation of Wayne Group has improved a lot.The main thing is...Batman is finally white!After the disaster was over, Gordon told his true thoughts that Batman was wronged, and Batman is the hero who rescued Gotham this time, he is simply a knight in the dark!Especially those who have ever scolded or wronged Batman, under this kind of gratitude and guilt, they almost become fans.


    I believe that there will be similar situations in the future, they will certainly not believe so easily!


    At this time, Batman is in Paradise Manor.


    He came to Su Bai and delivered a surprise!


    Chapter 0025 Surprise for Batman and the steel bone is about to appear?


    "Godfather!" Bruce Wayne looked at Su Bai beside him in a suit."I''m ready to wait for you to surprise me!"


    With Bruce Wayne''s current age and experience, he has long been indifferent to surprises.However, this surprised person is different. This is Su Bai, his godfather!And he also mentioned it several times, which made Bruce Wayne have to pay attention and have to wonder what it is!


    "It''s ready, just in the room over there, go by yourself, I promise you will like it!"


    Su Bai patted Bruce on the shoulder, and Bruce walked in suspiciously.Immediately after that, I heard an unexpected scream, and... fell into silence!Su Bai can imagine what his expression will be when he sees his parents are still alive. For Batman, this may be the only thing that can make him upset and lose peace!

 C1608

    Yes.


    The surprise that Su lost to Bruce Wayne was his parents!


    A long time ago, his parents were shot dead, and Su Bai took them to the future for treatment and settlement!


    Through the artificial intelligence on the Roaming, they are very clear about every development of Bruce Wayne, and they are even more grateful and understanding for Su Bai!


    Now that Bruce Wayne has become Batman, and seeing that there is no possibility of any changes, Su Bai brought his parents back!When I went there, Su Bai also specially brought Catwoman, Plant Girl, Mera and Miranda, which is a half-day tour in the future!Of course, Su Bai has not forgotten to see Skendor Savage, the Wanderer, Valen Tina, and the star-seeker Conteny!


    Especially the star girl!


    Su Bai brought her back directly this time, and let her stay in Arkham temporarily. Both she and the vixen were members of the Justice Society and had not seen them for a long time. Naturally, there were a lot of things to say. As for later, we will arrange to see where she goes.


    The stall is big.


    There are more places to employ people!


    It took a full hour before the Bruce Wayne family came out of the room. Bruce Wayne didn''t know what to say when he looked at Su Bai.


    "Godfather, thank you!"


    Bruce Wayne hugged Su Bai.


    Su Bai dumbfounded: "Okay, get up, I''m not used to being held by a man. Don''t blame me for keeping you from you for so long. Also, your parents'' affairs caused a great sensation. Everyone knows they were shot. You have to arrange it properly!"


    Bruce Wayne took a few deep breaths and nodded, this matter really needs to be considered carefully.


    "Okay, okay, go home first, I believe they must be homesick, let''s talk about anything later!"


    Su defeated the Wayne family to leave and go home to reunite.


    Miranda''s business ability is not weak, and she is helping the Plant Mistress deal with the company''s affairs. As long as she gets through the early busy days, the rest will be easy.Su Bai returned to Arkham, the vixen was accompanying the star-cheater, Su Bai went to the medical room!


    Many people here are waiting in line for treatment. This is the first time they have seen Arkham''s medical technology. It is amazing!Although many people know it, few people have really tried it. After all... it''s not cheap.


    Harley Quinn and Leslie Tom Kings are busy. Although Harley specializes in psychiatry, she is also helping at this time.


    Su Bai took a patient list and glanced at it.


    All of these have already been treated, and there are still others ready for treatment.


    "What''s the matter with this?" Su Bai found that there was a name in the list of medical treatments, but was drawn out, and curiously asked Leslie Tom Kings.


    Leslie Tom Kings glanced at him casually and said: "It''s him. He was here to be treated. He was injured when the stadium exploded. He seems to be a famous rugby player. He was seriously injured! But then he was picked up by his family. His father seems to be a scientist in a certain laboratory and said that there is a better way. In fact, I think he should not believe in our technology here!"


    "That''s it!"


    "work on your businesses!"


    Su Bai said, looking at the name that was crossed out.


    Victor Stone!


    Is the name strange?


    However, if Su Bai had met him and mentioned a name, many people would have heard it.


    Steel bone!


    In the flashpoint world, Su Bai had seen steel bones.


    Now it seems that in addition to Atlantis, steel bones will also appear.


    Remember the explosion caused by Bain before, the biggest impact is the stadium, because there was a football game at that time, Victor should be the athlete on the scene.


    Since he was robbed, he should be about to become a steel frame!


    There is no particular interest in Su Bai with Steel Bone, mainly because there is no contact and friendship with him, and there is nothing worthy of Su Bai''s attention among people related to Steel Bone.As for the ability of steel bones, Apocalypse technology, cyborgs and cyborgs, are indeed very useful in some cases, but think about Indigo, steel bones are not necessary anymore. Then, if the Justice League is formed and pulled him .


    After a while, Su Bai turned and left.


    "Go!" Leslie Tom Kings said to Harry suddenly.


    From the time when Su Bai came in, Halle had been paying attention to Su Bai. A few times he wanted to say hello but stopped, Leslie Tom Kings could see clearly.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Come here so busy, go!"


    "From what I know about him, when things settle down here, he may leave, and you will be even more hopeless at that time!" Leslie Tom Kings said.


    Hallie was anxious to say that, nodded and said thank you, and then hurriedly followed out!


    On the corridor.


    The Plant Mistress and the Catwoman followed Su Bai from left to right, and the Plant Mistress seemed to be talking.After thinking about it, Halle still walked over!


    "Su Bai!"

 C1609

    "Can you talk?"


    Hallie came to Su Bai and shouted.


    Su Bai looked at Hallie, then at the Plant Mistress and Catwoman beside him, after thinking for a while, "Go to my office!"


    When they came to the office, they watched the Plant Lady and Cat Lady find a place to sit down comfortably, and there was no more room around.Su Bai looked at Hallie and wanted to see what she would do.Who knew that she took a deep breath, boldly walked to Su Bai''s desk, and sat directly on it!


    Watching Hallie do this.


    Su Bai laughed!


    Item 0026


    Not only Su Bai laughed, Catwoman and Plant Mistress also smiled slightly as they looked at Hallie.


    This Halle is interesting!


    There are no women who take the initiative, but there are really few people who are as bold as Hallie!They wanted to see what Hallie would do. After all, there was no place to sit. They didn''t expect that Hallie had chosen such a position so boldly.


    "You continue to talk about you!" Su Bai said to the Poison Ivy Girl.


    Among the reconstruction of Gotham, the Poison Ivy is the busiest. Now it is natural to come over to find herself.It just happened that Hallie came over and interrupted.


    "About the company!" Poison Ivy said slowly."I just contacted Barbara. The head office will provide a certain amount of funds. But because I just invested in Amnesty Bay, I am a little nervous. Barbara intends to sell some shares of the company and return the funds. The city that I often visit will not move, but other cities may have choices. Barbara chose the Metropolis Daily Planet..."


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Su Bai interrupted the Poison Ivy Girl."You mean, the company has a stake in the Metropolis Daily Planet?"


    "Yes, and probably more than 30%." The Poison Ivy Woman said.


    "Who did it?"


    "Barbara!"


    "Before Barbara invested, and the income was actually good, but it didn''t work so quickly, but it was out of media considerations at the time!"


    "So..."


    "Don''t sell the shares of Planet Daily, I will solve the problem of funding." Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    "it is good!"


    Regarding Su Bai''s instructions, the Plant Mistress had no opinion."Then I will go back first, there is still something to be done at the company."


    "I''ll go with you!" Catwoman followed and got up.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    After the two of them had left, Su Bai turned his head and looked at Hallie next to him.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to talk to me?"


    "Are you interested in Planet Daily?" Halle asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I didn''t expect the company to have shares in the Planet Daily. When the funding problem was resolved, I was going to the Metropolis."


    "I want to know, can I follow you?" Hallie thought for a while and wanted to ask.


    "Follow me to the metropolis, or follow me and be my woman?" Su Bai smiled, and before Hallie answered, he said to himself: "You are not enough now? At least it didn''t attract me. Great interest. So, keep working hard. You are so smart. You should know what attracts me. Just keep working hard in this direction!" Su Bai smiled and stroked Hallie''s thigh and stood next to him. stand up.


    Hallie was a little disappointed, but nodded when thinking of Su Bai.


    "I will!"


    "I will see everything you do. I hope that one day, you can succeed." Su Bai said with a smile, Halle has come down.


    Standing on tiptoe, Hallie had a sudden attack and kissed Su Bai on the cheek, then turned around and giggled and went out.


    Shaking her head dumbly, Hallie''s transformation is not yet in place, give her some time, she should be able to see the Harley Quinn she wants to see.However, we still need to solve the immediate problem first. Only when there is investment, there will be a return. Gotham needs money. He will not buy the shares of Planet Daily. As for money...


    The shock wave ability is activated.


    Su Bai jumped back to Earth 10.


    Supai really didn''t pay much attention to the development of Earth 10, and I found Astra to ask and found that the development speed here was faster than he thought, because of the support of materials and the strong strength of the Immortal Army.After a period of stability, it began to expand. Basically, the Heavenly Dynasty has now become the territory of the Immortal Army. At the same time, Astra is considering expanding outwards.


    After Su was defeated, he ordered Astra to get some hard currency such as gold to solve the investment gap on Gotham. After all, the environment on the Earth 10 side may not be peaceful and can buy things.It is not difficult to collect!


    After the explanation, Su Bai stayed for the time being. When Astra finished the gold, he felt that the quantity should be almost enough. So Su Bai returned from Earth 10 to Earth 1, and transported a box of gold to Arkham. Give it to the Plant Girl!As for how to turn gold into money, neither the government nor the individual is a big problem!


    The Gotham thing came to an end.


    Su Bai also took Mera to the Wayne Manor and met the Wayne family for dinner, in their gratitude.


    Su Bai left Gotham with Mera and Miranda.


    metropolis!

 C1610

    This is a very famous and very prosperous city!


    As the benchmark of the metropolis, Planet Daily, the premier media newspaper on the entire planet, can be said to be quite large.


    The whole office building looks very luxurious and atmospheric.


    The staff is extremely busy!


    Su Bai had just entered the building of the Planet Daily with the two women and was recognized.


    This is the reporter''s lair.


    If you don''t even know Su Bai, it would be too unreasonable. The receptionist at the front desk soon came over and said somewhat cautiously: "Hello Mr. Su Bai, what can I do for you?"


    "I can see your editor-in-chief!" Su Bai smiled.


    "OK, just a second!"


    After speaking, the receptionist hurriedly turned around and picked up the phone. It didn''t take long before he turned around and said: "We have already contacted, please go to the top floor."


    "Thank you!"


    Su Bai said, and then took Mera to the elevator with Miranda.


    Top!


    This seems to be the office of the reporters, and I feel that kind of unusual busyness when I come in.Su Bai has seen this kind of scene in Earth 38, but it is still a bit worse than here, after all, the scale is different!


    Soon, Su Bai saw an old black man approaching.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai!"


    "I am the editor-in-chief of Planet Daily, and my name is Perry White!"


    "Hello there!"


    Su Bai smiled and said hello, and followed Perry White to his office.Obviously, Perry White knew the identity of Su Bai, the identity of the shareholders of the Planet Daily.


    Chapter 0027 Louise Lane


    "Are you here this time?" Perry White couldn''t help but asked nervously after he took his seat.


    The major shareholder suddenly arrived.


    It''s strange that Perry White is not worried.


    Su Bai saw Perry White¡¯s worry, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just here to take a look. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know that Planet Daily had my shares before, so I wanted to take a look.¡±


    Hearing Su Bai say this, Perry White breathed a sigh of relief and said relaxedly: "If you need anything, just tell me."


    "Does the company have a Clark Kent?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Perry White was taken aback for a moment, and then he thought about it and shook his head: "There shouldn''t be, why? Is this person important?"


    "Nothing, maybe I remembered it wrong."


    Su Bai shook his head, so Superman hasn''t come to work at Planet Daily yet?


    Since Superman is not here, then... should Louise Lane be here?Su Bai was about to speak, but suddenly saw that the office door was pushed open, and a woman in a narrow skirt and shirt came in.


    "Editor in chief, why did you reject my application?"


    As soon as she came in, she looked a little bit inquisitive.


    Perry White smiled bitterly and then said: "Loise, this is Mr. Su Bai, one of the major shareholders of the Planet Daily. Mr. Su Bai, this is Louise Lane, the most capable reporter of our Planet Daily. !"


    "Oh? Hello, Miss Louise."


    Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here!


    I was thinking about finding a chance to meet Louise, but I didn''t expect this to come.


    "Hello Mr. Su Bai!" It was indeed shocked to hear that Su Bai turned out to be the major shareholder of the newspaper, Louise Lane, and hurriedly shook hands with Su Bai.


    The fingers are not too smooth, and it can be seen that Louise is not the kind of squeamish female reporter. In a newspaper of this size, the editor-in-chief said that she is the most capable, which shows that she is indeed powerful.


    After shaking hands, Louise Lane said to the editor-in-chief: "Why did you reject my application?"


    "Are you talking about the news that an unknown object was found in the glacier? The military greeted it specially and didn''t want to expose it, so..."


    "So you gave in?"


    "Editor-in-chief, you should know that as a reporter, as a newspaper, you have an obligation to let the people know the truth. If the editor-in-chief doesn''t support it, I will find a solution by myself!" Louise Lane did not flinch or give up at all.


    This makes Perry White very depressed, especially since Su Bai is still here, this is the first time he has come.


    "Miss Louise has a plan? Does that have to be supported, Glacier? I''m quite interested, as if I haven''t been there yet. Why not go with Miss Louise, how about?" Just as Perry White considered When he was supposed to say something, Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    "Really? That''s great." Louise Lane hurriedly answered.

 C1611

    If Su Bai wants to go, the editor-in-chief can''t refuse it.


    Sure enough, Perry White hesitated and nodded: "Well, I will arrange it, wait for my news."


    "it is good!"


    Louise Lane smiled.


    "Miss Louise, it''s almost noon, have lunch together?" Su Bai invited."You can tell me about things to pay attention to when going to the glacier."


    "It''s my honor!"


    Louise readily accepted.


    After all, he has to go with him in the future, not to mention that he is a major shareholder. If he has his support, he will be much more convenient in the future.


    Louise left.


    Su Bai talked with Perry White again, and called Louise for lunch at noon.


    One person takes three!


    It is indeed very eye-catching. During the period, Louise said a lot about things to pay attention to when going to the glacier, and she was very enthusiastic to help prepare warm clothes.


    "Are you all going? Or?"


    Louise Lane asked.


    "Only I will go with you!" Su Bai said.


    "Okay, then I will prepare!"


    After lunch, I exchanged numbers with Louise.Louise went back to the company to prepare. Su Bai took Mera and Miranda to find a hotel nearby and opened a room.This time I will go to the glacier for a few days. Su Bai does not plan to take Mera with Milan. By the way, let Miranda check the accounts of the Sunday report!


    Louise moves quickly.


    Early the next morning, Perry White had already notified Louise that he could go, and Louise was already ready.Early in the morning, Su Bai received a call from Louise and went to the newspaper.


    The top floor of the newspaper is a stop airport.


    A helicopter is ready, Su Bai told Perry White that Miranda would check the accounts, and then got on the plane with Louise!


    The helicopter will fly directly to the destination.


    The whole journey takes about a few hours, and to be honest, it''s hard work.


    It''s definitely not as comfortable as flying in a normal plane.


    Sitting down next to Louise, there were a lot of things in big bags next to her.There are some equipment, and cotton clothes and so on.


    "You can take a break. It will be hard to get there. I will wake you up before I get there." Louise said towards Su Bai.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, closed his eyes and rested.


    The roar of the helicopter is very noisy, but this kind of noisy sound has a hypnotic effect after listening to it for a long time. Su Bai was really sleepy when he was lying down. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Su Bai suddenly felt his shoulders What is it!I opened my eyes and found that it was Louise.Louise seemed to be asleep too, resting her shoulder!


    Su Bai smiled silently, moved slightly to make Louise sleep more comfortable, and then looked outside.


    Unknowingly, he has already far away from the city, and the temperature seems to have dropped a lot.


    It should be coming soon.


    Su Bai picked up the cotton jacket and placed it on Louise''s body, enjoying the scenery outside.


    Before long, the glacier was faintly visible, and the whiteness could not be seen at a glance. It seemed to have a special beauty, but it unwittingly attracted the attention of Su Bai.


    "Hmm~"


    Suddenly, Louise on her shoulder made the kind of lazy sound that she had just woke up.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw Louise waking up, opened her eyes in a daze, and instantly reacted when she looked at the cotton jacket on her body and Su Bai next to her.


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry!" Louise apologized quickly.


    Su Bai smiled: "It doesn''t matter, it''s also my honor!"


    Chapter 0028 Journey to the Glacier and Clark Kent


    Su Bai''s statement made Louise a little embarrassed, mainly because she didn''t expect that she would fall asleep and still sleep on Su Bai''s shoulder, and the gentleman Su Bai''s actions made her a little grateful.But... she didn''t think much about it. Although Louise is not a reporter in the entertainment sector, she still knows about Su Bai!


    Take out the prepared cotton clothes and put them on with Su Bai.


    The helicopter can already vaguely see the building below.


    The plane landed slowly, and someone came and opened the door.


    Su Bai went down with Louise and heard the man opening the door say: "Hello!"

 C1612

    "Hello there!"


    Louise Lane greeted the man and asked.


    Su Bai got out of the car and took a look. There are about four or five people here. Hearing that person''s statement seems to be a polar air cargo company, the real camp is nearby!Looking at these people, Su Bai smiled unexpectedly when he saw one of them.


    This man is wearing ordinary cotton clothes and wearing a hat.


    It looks like he is a member of this freight company. At first glance, there is nothing special, but his appearance can make Su Bai recognize at a glance!


    Superman!


    Or Clark Kent!


    Clark Kent was not in the Daily Planet, and Su Bai was still thinking where he would be, but he did not expect to meet him here.


    "We can walk directly over, and Joe will help you with your luggage!" The person in charge said, and then greeted Joe.Or Joe turned out to be Clark Kent.


    It seems to use a pseudonym!


    Su Bai smiled at Clark Kent, and then walked to the camp with Louise and the person in charge.


    The ground is white and snowy, it is more practical to step on the bottom, it should be a thick layer of ice!The temperature here is indeed very low, even if you wear cotton clothes, you can feel the cold, but there will be no problem with the physical fitness of Subai. He glanced at Louise and found that she did not seem to be affected too much!


    It''s not easy to be a reporter.


    It was almost impossible to arrive at the camp for about twenty minutes, this camp is stationed by the military.Obviously, the military does not welcome the arrival of reporters very much. There is a sense of cynicism in the words, but Louise showed another side, she just said that the other party was speechless, there is a kind of even if you can''t understand me, you have to bear it. The look of me!


    During the period, Su Bai did not speak, because he did not need to speak.


    Soon, people from the military brought Louise and Su Bai to a car nearby.


    "You live here for now, right?"


    The space in the car is pretty good, but there are only two foldable beds.


    "We?" Louise asked suspiciously.


    "No way, there are not so many places here." The military man said lightly.


    "What about going to the toilet?" Louise glanced, there was no toilet in the car.


    "Did you see the barrel over there? And... it can reach about minus 40 degrees at night, so it''s better not to go out easily, otherwise, if something happens, you can only find your corpses until next spring!" After that, the military men turned and left directly.


    "Your luggage!"


    At this time Clark Kent came over and put down the large and small bags of luggage.


    "You have a lot of strength!"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    These luggages were taken by Clark Kent alone. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in them, they must be all kinds of equipment.In this environment, he would have to work hard, but he was able to take them with ease.Of course, Su Bai knew the real reason, but he asked this deliberately.


    "Well, yes!" Clark Kent replied casually, and then left!


    Close the door.


    Su Bai and Louise Lane looked at each other, Su Bai smiled and said, "It seems that being a reporter can be really hard sometimes."


    "No way, it''s actually much better than when I was a war correspondent." Louise Lane was a bit embarrassed at first, but after all, her professionalism is very high, and she has not experienced a more difficult environment.


    Seeing Louise starting to organize things, Su Bai thought for a while and said, "This folding bed is too small, so why... put it together? It might be bigger, do you... think it''s okay?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "also!"


    Louise hesitated and agreed.


    Su Bai put the two folding beds together, where Louise Lane had opened the luggage.Sure enough, there are all kinds of equipment inside, there is no such thing as a woman!Seeing Louise Lane assembling the camera, Su Bai smiled and said, "What are you going to do next?"


    "Look around and take some pictures."


    "Well, I''ll be with you then. By the way, do you have any extra cameras?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right, lend it to me, don''t you come once, I have to take some photos too!" Su Bai smiled.


    "it is good!"


    Louise Lane smiled and took out another spare camera.


    Settling in properly, Su Bai got out of the car with Louise Lane.Louise went to the military to inquire about the situation, and Su Bai also listened to it after she was free!


    The reason why people from the military will be here is because they have detected an unknown object under the glacier, and the glacier has been formed for at least tens of thousands of years, but the feel of this object is still relatively new, not consistent with the surrounding environment , Is currently doing mining work, for the time being, I am not sure what the fall is!


    I suspected that it might be a wartime submarine, but the difference in size was too obvious.

 C1613

    Seeing them discussing over there, Su Bai glanced at Clark Kent, who was working in the distance.


    What is this unknown object?


    Krypton spacecraft!


    He doesn''t know what Clark Kent looks like. The reason for being here is purely a coincidence, because he is strong and hardworking, so he will do some regular physical work here!


    Night fell gradually.


    The temperature has plummeted!


    Su Bai and Louise returned to the car. This car should have a thermal system, but it is not so good. The temperature can still drop sharply at night.The two were sitting on the folding bed, Su Bai lay down to rest, Louise on the side was recording something in the notebook!


    Item 0029


    Snapped!


    Louise Lane closed her notebook and took a sigh of relief. She glanced at Su Bai, who was already lying down next to her, and said hesitantly, "Are you going to rest?"


    "Well, I''m a little tired. If you want to be busy, you will be busy. Don''t worry about me. I can fall asleep with the light on." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Oh!"


    Louise responded, seeing Su Bai seemed really tired and didn''t say much.After about twenty minutes, Louise quietly looked at Su Bai, and when she saw him asleep, she turned off the light.


    The car plunged into darkness.


    No waiting windows, no gaps, a completely enclosed space.


    There was a rustle, and it was estimated that Louise took off her coat. After a while, Su Bai felt that the quilt was lifted and Louise lay down.This kind of folding bed is not big at all, and one person sleeps a little too small. Even if two are put together, Louise can''t avoid getting Su Bai, especially only a pair of quilts!


    Of course, it is impossible to wear more casually in this environment, just take off the coat and cotton clothes.


    But the faint fragrance is still clearly audible, shoulder touching shoulder, very close!


    Su Bai didn''t expect that he knew Louise when he first came to the metropolis, and he didn''t expect that he would have the opportunity to sleep with Louise when he first arrived here. It would be a bit unreasonable if he didn''t get Louise in hand.But Su Bai is not so direct. After all, Louise may not have that idea yet, so slowly, so as not to scare her!


    So Su Bai deliberately pretended to sleep to make Louise feel at ease.


    Sure enough, not long after lying down, Louise found that Su Bai seemed to be asleep very well, slowly dropped her guard, and soon fell asleep!I don¡¯t know how long I slept at this time. After all, there is no window in the car, and it will be dark when the lights are turned off!


    In the gloom, Louise woke up dazedly.


    As soon as I woke up, I felt that I was actually lying in Su Bai''s arms, lying sideways in Su Bai''s arms, his hand was still holding Su Bai.That''s not counting, she found that Su Bai had also turned around. The two were almost face to face, his arm was holding his back, and he still... got into his clothes!


    That kind of touch made Louise who woke up instantly feel ashamed.


    Do not dare to move.


    In the darkness, her breathing seemed to be lowered, and she didn''t know if she was awake.


    Listening to the steady sound of breathing, her eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, Louise could vaguely see the outline of Su Bai''s facial features, she seemed to have not woken up yet!Thinking of this, she slowly wanted to take out Su Bai''s hand.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai suddenly snorted, which made Louise startled, but Louise''s reaction was quick, and she turned over and lay down, as if she had changed her posture in her sleep.With this movement, Su Bai''s hand came out naturally and placed it on her stomach!


    "call!"


    Louise can be sure that Su Bai was not intentional, but she does not want to wake Su Bai now, it is too embarrassing!Gently grabbing Su Bai''s hand and preparing to move away, then Su Bai moved again at this time.He reached directly into his clothes, moved upwards and started to move a few times.


    Louise almost didn''t scream.


    Fortunately, it stopped after a few movements, which felt unconscious!


    "This is how to do!"


    How did Louise think this would happen.


    Keep waiting, keep waiting...


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, it was confirmed that Su Bai was asleep again, and then he slowly took out his hand.Fortunately, no accident happened this time. After Su Bai''s hand left, Louise hurriedly got up, picked up her cotton obedience and left the car.When she got outside, Louise put on a cotton suit and breathed!


    In the car, the sleeping Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and smiled happily.


    For about half an hour, Su Bai came out neatly.


    Seeing Louise outside, he smiled and said hello: "Good morning, you got up very early, how did you sleep last night?"


    "Also, okay!" Louise replied."I''m going to take pictures in a while, are you going?"


    "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    Su Bai responded, and quickly took the camera and started busy with Louise.Once devoted to work, Louise became more serious and focused, Su Bai did not bother, and really took the camera to shoot.Photographing the landscape of the glacier, Louise, who is afraid of taking serious shots, although not beautifully dressed, has a different kind of temperament.


    Unknowingly, the time of the day passed. I also ate with other people during the meal. Although the military people were not satisfied, they didn¡¯t make any further stumbling. In this case, Louise can handle the defeat. I didn''t even interfere!When it was time to rest, Su Bai discovered that Louise was obviously more nervous than last night!


    After a long time, Louise came over until Su Bai fell asleep!

 C1614

    This time, Louise visibly pulled a little distance away.However, it''s okay when you are awake, and when you fall asleep...


    When I got up the next day, it was almost the same as the previous day. After waking up again, Louise had tossed for a long time before finding the right opportunity to come out!Then, I went to work again!Su Bai would occasionally observe Clark Kent and found that he worked really hard, and he really didn''t know what the unknown object under the glacier looked like.


    The sun rises and the sun sets.


    Su Bai walked side by side on the glacier with Louise, ready to return to the car to rest.


    Along the way, Louise took some pictures and looked down.


    "what?"


    Looking at the photos on the camera, Louise couldn''t help making a surprised sound, as if she saw something unexpected.Su Bai took a curious look, and found that Louise was only taking pictures of ordinary equipment, but in this picture he saw a person by accident!


    Clark Kent!


    And he turned out to be just wearing a single T-shirt.


    It seems to be somewhere to go.


    Louise glanced at Su Bai, and Su Bai said with eloquence: "Come and take a look."


    "it is good!"


    Putting down the camera, Su Bai and Louise followed quietly.


    The ground was uneven and difficult to walk. The two followed after a few steps and found that Clark Kent had disappeared.


    "Should go over there!"


    Louise pointed to the glacial cliff protruding in front, and behind... is the mining area.


    Chapter 0030 Krypton Star


    Su Bai and Louise climbed the cliff of the glacier cautiously and slowly moved to the other side.


    "give me!"


    Su Bai walked around a few cliffs ahead, and he suddenly discovered that there was a hole in the middle.After Su Bai passed, he stretched out his hand and pulled Louise over."Here, what is this place?" Louise said, taking out the flashlight and shining it in.


    A very strange ice cave, also very neat!The outline of the circle is endless, and the light of the flashlight can''t reach the end!


    Louise turned to look at Su Bai and hesitated. It seemed that this should not have been mined by the people in the camp. Who knew if there would be any danger inside.But she wanted to go in, after all, in this case, the person named Joe might have any secrets, and she would go in here in all likelihood!But with Su Bai, she did not dare to decide for herself. After all, Su Bai''s identity was different, and it would be troublesome if something happened!


    "Let''s go, go in and take a look."


    Before Louise wanted to talk to Su Bai, Su Bai was the first to speak.


    "It may be dangerous!" Louise said.


    "I know, I can''t let you in alone. Go!"


    Su Bai said and walked in, but Louise could only keep up, illuminating with a flashlight.


    Louise looked around curiously, maybe because of the light, she hadn''t noticed that the spiral shape of this cave was actually newly made, and Su Bai could even notice the steam.


    How did it come out?


    Obviously this should be Superman''s laser beam!


    But Louise must have never thought of it. After all, this is not something that humans can do, and it can even be said to violate common sense!


    After walking along the direction for more than ten minutes, the route in front of me suddenly changed from going straight to upward.


    "I''ll go up first, and then I''ll take you!"


    Su Bai said to Louise, then jumped up, grabbing the edge of the body with both hands and swaying lightly, and the person has already gone up.Following Su Bai, he bent over and stretched out his hand, pulling Louise up.


    After coming up, Louise looked around in shock.


    Although the surrounding area is frozen by glaciers, it can be vaguely seen that this is a mechanical metalization, which looks like the inside of that unknown object!Is this a ship?Louise took the camera continuously to take pictures, the more she took pictures, the more excited she became. This is a major discovery!Patting, Louise suddenly found a robot!


    An oval silver-white metal body floating in the air.


    Seeing this, Louise was subconsciously stunned.


    Robot, alien?


    Excited Louise slowly picked up the camera and prepared to shoot.


    Click!


    The flashing light turned on, but the robot suddenly threw out something like a mechanical tentacle and attacked Louise!Louise didn''t react at all, and the robot''s shot speed was too fast.The moment the tentacles were about to touch Louise, Su defeated!


    The magnetic field ability is activated.


    The tentacles seemed to pause for a moment in the air, and Su Bai took advantage of this opportunity to pull Louise over.


    "what¡­¡­"

 C1615

    Louise screamed subconsciously, and the robot rushed over again.At this time, Clark Kent had already ran over from a distance, presumably he heard a sound.Seeing the current situation, he hurriedly grabbed the robot, and while struggling, he saw Clark Kent''s arms tighten, the robot was turned into scrap by him, and the sound of electric current rang and was directly thrown aside. .


    "Are you all right?" Clark Kent asked Louise towards Su Bai.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Louise looked at him and didn''t know what to say. This person is definitely not easy.


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai embraced Louise and answered.


    "Then... can you please leave?" Clark Kent said.


    He also just discovered this place, and found that it seems to be related to his own life experience.


    "Okay, I will look for you later!"


    Su Bai simply responded, and then left with Louise.


    After coming out, Louise seemed to react."Why did we leave? I have to ask him who he is and what is it that fell on the ground."


    "You ask him, he may not be clear now. Didn''t you see that he is also confused? What''s more, if you want to know, you might as well ask me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Louise looked at Su Bai questioningly: "Ask you? Do you know?"


    "Maybe more than he knows, let''s go, go back first, I will tell you slowly!" Su Bai took Louise back and returned to the car. As soon as Su Bai closed the door, Louise forced Asked in no hurry: "Tell me, what the hell is going on!"


    Su Bai smiled and took Louise to sit down, but didn''t let go of his hand. He slowly said, "Before you say this, answer me a question. Do you believe there are aliens?"


    Louise shook her head: "I don''t believe it! But... I''m not sure now."


    "Aliens actually exist, and there are many races. The earth is actually very weak and remote in terms of interstellar strength, so humans have not actually discovered aliens for so many years. But in fact, , Aliens have been here before. This spacecraft is from Krypton!"


    "A race with advanced technology looks almost the same as humans, but with different physical fitness and abilities! Clark Kent, oh, it¡¯s Joe, he¡¯s a Kryptonian. He came to Earth a long time ago and grew up on Earth, although he I know my anomaly, but I don''t know my life experience!" Su Bai said.


    "How do you know these?" Louise asked suspiciously.


    "I am quite familiar with Krypton, because I have a few women from Krypton!" Su Bai smiled.


    Louise is a little confused!


    Su Bai has an alien girlfriend?And how many?


    "Can I meet? And... can I report this news?" Louise asked.


    After all, Su Bai is a shareholder, and he has already known Krypton so well, so Louise is really worried that she will not let herself report for confidentiality!


    "What if I say no?" Su Bai looked at Louise and said.


    Louise hesitated for a moment in embarrassment, and finally resolutely said: "Then I will leave the newspaper, and then...I will publish it in my own name!"


    Item 0031


    "I knew you would say that!"


    Seeing Louise''s stubborn appearance, Su Bai suddenly smiled softly: "I won''t stop you, but it might not be easy for you to publish smoothly!"


    "You mean, the military?"


    Louise was very smart and immediately reacted. If anyone least wants the truth to be discovered by the people, then there is only the military.


    Sudden exposure to the existence of aliens can easily cause panic.


    "We have to get out of here!"


    Louise immediately said that once the Kryptonian incident is exposed, the military will immediately respond, and the photos she took will probably be confiscated.Before they found out, they should leave here as soon as possible!


    "That''s too late!"


    Su Bai shook his head, Clark Kent was discovered that he had found the spaceship again, and he should leave here soon.Now notify the helicopter to leave, I am afraid it is too late!


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, the car suddenly began to shake, and Louise had no idea for a while and jumped directly into Su Bai''s arms.


    "earthquake?"


    "I''m afraid the spaceship is about to drive away, right?"


    Su Bai said, pulling Louise directly out of the car.


    In the distance, the glacier was shaking, pieces of ice shattered and fell, and a huge monster was slowly rising!


    It is that spaceship!


    In the surrounding cars, people from the military have already come out, watching the spacecraft floating in the air, exclaiming.


    "How to do?"


    Louise asked Su Bai in a low voice.

 C1616

    "Leave here!" Su Bai said.


    "Leaving? How do you leave? There is an endless glacier near here, and there is nowhere to go. This is again controlled by the military, and the two of us left secretly soon." Louise said.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    Su Bai smiled and dragged Louise back into the car.


    "Pack your things and I will take you away."


    Louise was a little wondering what he could do, but he still packed up. It didn''t take long for the two of them to pack their luggage.


    "Since you already know about aliens, there are many things you should be able to accept? For example, super powers?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Compared to aliens, superpowers are really more acceptable.just¡­¡­


    Louise looked at Su Bai suspiciously, and saw Su Bai waved his hand gently. In an instant, there was something like an air wave, a tumbling water wave next to him.


    "go!"


    Seeing Louise in a daze and surprise, Su Bai took things with her and jumped directly down with Louise.Louise didn''t even feel anything, her feet fell on her feet, and she had already arrived in a hotel.


    "Here? How are we..."


    "Wait first, I''ll open the room!" Su Bai said, opening the door and going out, while giving Louise time to calm down.


    When she got downstairs and opened a room, when Su Bai came back, Louise had taken off her heavy cotton clothes and sat on the bed, seeming to have calmed down.


    "superpower?"


    Louise raised her head and asked Su Bai.


    "Otherwise, why do you think I am not surprised or afraid of aliens at all? Why are there alien women?" Su Bai smiled.


    "It''s really unexpected!" Louise said.


    "Can''t you think that I really have super powers, or can''t you think that I have super powers?" Su Bai asked, sitting down beside Louise.


    "Both!"


    Louise responded.


    Between the two, it was the latter that surprised Louise even more. Who would have thought that such a famous rich man would have super powers?


    "Where is this place?"


    Louise asked.


    "I don''t know, I just found a place. Anyway, the military should not be able to find this place for a while, so you can do something online if you have time, and even if it is discovered, you will not be caught. Although It will arouse people''s suspicion, but... Since Clark Kent has appeared, many things will soon surface, so don''t worry!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s too early, so let''s rest early today!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Louise nodded, even if she was asked to write news now, she couldn''t write it, it was too messy.


    "I''ll take a shower first, and then you clean up. There is no place to take a shower these days, it''s really uncomfortable!" Su Bai said, then got up and went to the bathroom.Louise didn''t think too much, she simply tidied up her things, took out the camera and looked at the photos, involuntarily analyzing the news reports.She didn''t react until Su Bai came out and called her to take a bath!


    Comfortable hot bath, soft big bed!


    After Su Bai lay down, the whole person felt relaxed, although there was Louise in the car that made him feel very good, but I have to say that the environment is indeed too difficult!When Louise came out, there was only the bedside light left in the room, and Su Bai was lying on the side as if to rest.At this time, Louise realized a problem.Since it''s not that there is no such environment anymore, how can you...sleep together?


    But looking at Su Bai as if he was about to rest, Louise couldn''t say anything, she couldn''t toss any more.And these few days have slept like this...


    Thinking of this, Louise lay down and turned off the light!


    The room was darkened, and the comfortable environment made Louise feel as if she had come to life, and then she felt hot before long.


    After all, the clothes are not taken off, but this is not an ice bed.


    It may still feel cold in the car, but it is very hot here.


    After holding it for a while, she couldn''t help it. Louise glanced at Su Bai and found that he was asleep. After hesitating, she quietly took off her coat and pants, which made her feel better.With her back to Su Bai, Louise is about to sleep.I don''t know how long it took, and in a daze, Louise felt a hand groping on her body, making her very uncomfortable!


    At first, Louise didn''t take it seriously, but slowly, the strange feeling made her slowly wake up.


    It''s Su Bai!


    Louise reacted immediately, and suddenly became nervous.


    How to do?


    Reject him?still is¡­¡­


    Louise was a little confused, and then she soon discovered that she was leaning on Su Bai''s arms, and Su Bai''s hand was squeezing her front.


    As for underwear...


    The buttons at the back seem to have been untied.

 C1617

    Item 0032


    Unconscious or deliberate?


    Louise was not sure, it seemed that it would be like this these days, and he had no impression of Su Bai''s reaction, it seemed to be just a sleeping habit.This is also in line with Su Bai''s style. After all, he has so many women, and this habit is also normal!The main thing is that feeling, that feeling doesn''t seem to be sober, so Louise is really not sure!


    If he was just unconscious, it would be embarrassing to wake him up.


    However, this kind of feeling is not easy to bear. What makes Louise lost a little sleepy, there is a strange feeling of discomfort.Louise couldn''t help shaking slightly, then turned around slowly.Su Bai''s hand stopped because of this, and put it on her waist!In the darkness, Louise looked at Su Bai.It was obvious that he was asleep, which relieved Louise.


    Seeing Su Bai, Louise was in a daze without knowing it.


    Su Bai is very young, handsome, and rich. These auras themselves are very attractive to women, and he has that kind of magical superpowers, and he puts on a halo.On the other hand, Louise is very beautiful and there are no lack of suitors, but she is too ambitious, and she has not considered these at all, and she has no energy to go to them. However, Su Bai¡¯s night attack these days, plus the direct environment just now It is different again, which makes Louise feel a little fanciful.


    The environment is dark, but Louise feels that Su Bai can see clearly, but there is a feeling of wanting to be clearer.


    It was contradictory and indescribable. Unconsciously, Louise got closer to Su Bai. She could even feel the heat wave Su Bai exhaled. There was a special feeling that made her want to get closer, as if... The same!


    "Woo..."


    Louise just realized that she wanted to escape, but Su Bai kissed him directly.


    In an instant, Louise was breached.


    Immediately following Su Bai in his sleep, he seemed to be interested, and did not give Louise a chance to refuse. It can be said that it was completely confused. Louise felt the pain, and then... she didn''t know anything. !


    the next morning!


    Su Bai woke up quietly and watched the corners of Louise''s mouth slightly raised.


    Sometimes, people have a strange feeling. Louise, who is asleep very well, seems to know that she is awake, and wakes up with it.


    After blinking and looking at Su Bai, Louise blushed instantly when she recalled what happened last night.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Opening her mouth, Louise didn''t know what to say.


    Could it be that you had a relationship with me when you fell asleep last night?


    "I know it all." Looking at Louise, Su Bai muttered for a moment and said."I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, you...Forget it, it happened, it''s useless to say this. From now on you will be my woman, just tell me if you need it!"


    "Huh? I... I didn''t think about..."


    "I know! You haven''t thought of getting any benefits, but these are two different things!"


    "No, you are misunderstood, I mean...actually I can...can assume that nothing happened!" Louise whispered.


    "So, you mean you don''t want to be my woman?" Su Bai frowned and said, "That''s OK! But from now on you can''t find another man!"


    "Why!" Louise was a little dissatisfied!


    Su Bai laughed and said: "Why don''t you tell me, anyway, I think you should be career-oriented and you didn''t plan to find a boyfriend. You have your own needs, so it''s actually good to follow me. I, definitely not How can I give you a name? What about you... Actually, there is no need for a name, what do you think?"


    Louise had no idea that Su Bai would say such a thing.


    It sounds unpleasant.


    But thinking about it is not unreasonable, because Louise really never considered looking for a boyfriend or something.But sometimes there are skills in speaking. If he doesn''t say that, in fact, the end result is like this. After all, Louise never thought about finding a boyfriend.But when I say this, it feels too direct, too powerful, and too real!


    Even if Louise is a reporter, she likes truth.


    But she is also a woman!


    Seeing Louise''s embarrassment and silence, Su Bai also reacted.


    This is Louise, not Miranda after all!


    Slowly stretched out her hand to embrace Louise in her arms, but Louise did not refuse, put her arms around Louise, Su Bai said softly: "Actually, I have been fascinated by you since the first time I saw you. Otherwise, I would not support you to come to the glacier without knowing it and walk with you. Although the glacier¡¯s scenery is really good, you can see that there are two beauties beside me, no man will not Choose to leave?"


    "It''s because of you!"


    "Really, really?"


    Louise didn''t believe it, but her mood suddenly improved.


    "of course it''s true."


    Su Bai bowed his head and kissed.


    A moment, a moment... Slowly, the room seems to heat up again!


    If I was still confused last night, then this time... I am actively sober!


    When Su Bai and Louise were in full swing, the military in the direction of Glacier was completely messed up.


    Is the unknown object under investigation an alien spacecraft?


    Three people are missing.

 C1618

    Louise Lane, Su Bai, Joe!


    While searching, the military contacted the Planet Daily. The most important thing was to report the incident to the Ministry of National Defense, but it was easier said than done to find them!


    "call¡­¡­"


    At the end of the battle, Su Bai lay side by side with Louise. The blond hair was a little messy. Su Bai smiled and helped her to lift her hair. She looked at her shyly and said with a smile: "You take a rest first, I plan to Will go to Clark Kent!"


    "Do you know where he is?" Louise asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Of course!"


    "I''ll go with you!" Louise didn''t intend to let this opportunity go!


    "Okay, but you should rest quickly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s not all to blame you!"


    "Blam me? I''m already restrained!" Su Bai said dumbly.


    The two chatted and laughed a few words, and the relationship was almost automatically changed like this!


    Item 0033


    Krypton spacecraft!


    After leaving the glacier, Clark Kent took the spacecraft to the South Pole and stopped the spacecraft.


    He saw the projection of his father''s consciousness, learned his life experience, and at the same time received the classic uniform of Superman!As a baby naturally conceived by Krypton, he has many special features.


    He began to try to master his own abilities, mastering these abilities that made him fear from a young age, feel that he is different, and even unable to live a normal life, for the first time to face his own abilities directly!


    boom!


    In the ice and snow, with the red cloak fluttering, Clark Kent tried to fly.


    At first he just jumped, once, once, slowly, he began to master the skills, began to be proficient in abilities, and began to... fly!


    This feeling of flying made him extremely excited and excited!


    "call!"


    He shouted excitedly, flew fast in the air, unscrupulously showing his speed, and sonic booms sounded one after another.


    After a while, Clark Kent was about to fly back, but his eyes suddenly saw two black spots beside the spacecraft. His vision changed, like a magnifying glass, and he could see clearly.


    "Why are they?"


    Clark Kent recognized at a glance, he was a man and a woman that day!He still remembered that the man said to look for him back then, but he was gone, he didn''t think he would be found, he didn''t expect to find him here.And... there seems to be no transportation around, how did they come?After hesitating, Superman was about to go and take a look, but suddenly found that he turned his head and looked in his direction.


    It seems to be the same as seeing myself.


    How can this be?


    Is it because of this ability that I can see with super vision?


    Coincidence?


    Clark Kent thought, and flew over with a swish.


    With a roar, Louise held Su Bai''s arm and looked over her head subconsciously. When Clark Kent slowly fell, Louise looked at his new look curiously!


    "hope!"


    Looking at the S-shaped sign, Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    Clark Kent was stunned and blurted out: "How do you know the logo of my family?"


    "I know a lot. For example, this outpost that is actually your Kryptonian spacecraft. It came to the earth more than 10,000 years ago. Its purpose is to observe the earth''s environment and see if it can be transformed into a Kryptonian. Live! But something else happened later, so these outposts were basically abandoned, and General Zod of Krypton launched a coup, but...it failed. But Krypton also came to an end and exploded. Because You are the only baby born naturally on Krypton for many years, so...you represent the unknown and hope. Your parents sent you to the earth. Then, you were adopted by a couple of farmers and grown up. Am i right?"


    "Clark Kent"


    "Or... Carl El?"


    "You, how do you know this?" Clark Kent was a little confused.


    He just learned about these things, and Su Bai couldn''t have touched them.Even if he had been to the spaceship secretly before, it was impossible to know that he was adopted!


    "I said, I know a lot. But you can rest assured that I have nothing wrong with you, otherwise...you can''t stand here and talk to me now!" Su Bai said.


    Perhaps Su Bai has no malice, but Clark Kent still feels uncomfortable, especially after gaining a powerful ability to know his identity.


    "I do not believe!"


    "You try!"


    Su Bai smiled and slowly stretched out his hand, and the shock wave ability was activated.


    In an instant, a time and space vortex like a waterfall appeared at Clark Kent''s feet. Clark Kent never thought that it would be such a strange attack method. He did not react at all and fell directly, and immediately followed the time and space vortex. Up.Not to mention Clark Kent, even Louise was taken aback. She didn''t expect Su Bai to make a sudden move, let alone Clark Kent didn''t even react at all.

 C1619

    Looking at the calm ice surface, Louise was surprised: "What about the other person, where did you get him?"


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing.


    After about a few minutes, I felt a sudden heat rise on the ice surface not far away, followed by a loud boom, and a red laser beam came out, followed by the ice surface cracking. Clark ¡¤ Kent got out of it.


    boom!


    He flew back and landed.


    The body is wet.


    "You are..."


    The Superman who came back was not angry, but looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Kryptonians are nothing special in my eyes, of course...I also wanted to tell you that if I was malicious to you, you would have died a long time ago!" Su Bai paused: "Come here this time, one is her identity to you I''m a little curious, I have some questions to ask, and the other one is to tell you, I guess you can''t hide your identity!"


    ...


    Clark Kent looked at Louise and he knew that Louise was a reporter.


    "Is this a thing?" Clark Kent asked.


    You are going to be interviewed, you must send it out, your identity is definitely not hidden.


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "Two things! Even if Louise does not report it, your identity will be exposed, and it is the kind that people all over the world will see. Do you know why?"


    "why?"


    "Because of this spaceship!"


    "When you activate it, it has automatically sent a signal, and soon some Kryptonians will accept it and come here. After losing Krypton, they see the earth, suitable for Kryptonian life, do you think... to At that time, who wouldn''t know your existence?"


    "what?"


    Clark Kent didn''t expect this to happen, so he hesitated and said, "Isn''t Krypton already destroyed? Will there be... anyone?"


    "You should see it, then... it''s time for you to stand in line."


    "Whether to choose to help Krypton or help the earth!"


    "If... I choose Krypton, what would you do?" Clark Kent asked.


    "Just kill you together!"


    Item 0034


    It''s you if you kill it together!


    He speaks casually, but his tone is very decisive. It feels like just saying an irrelevant thing, such as the multiple choice question of whether to eat or eat noodles. If you can''t choose, you just eat it!


    "I grew up on the earth, and the earth... is also my home!"


    Clark Kent said seriously.


    He wasn''t afraid of what Su Bai said to kill, this was what he said in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the sudden understanding of his own life experience, Clark Kent would not know what Krypton is not Krypton. In his heart, it is naturally the earth, and it is naturally more important to be a foster father and mother.


    Su Bai smiled and did not speak. The three of them entered the spaceship. Louise also recovered the reporter''s composure at this time. With the permission of the owner, Clark Kent, she began to take photos and asked some questions.For this spacecraft, Su Bai didn''t have much interest. Firstly, she was not special. Secondly, his mastery of Krypton was more valuable than the spacecraft, and he knew more about it.


    Whether it is Astra or Indigo.


    The understanding of Krypton is more direct!


    As for the spaceship, don¡¯t think Su Bai currently has only one, but if he really wants to collect spaceships, he can now have his own fleet!


    Staying here can have a short period of time, Su Bai and Louise are ready to go back, Clark Kent did not stay, but returned to the farm when he was a child.


    Back at the hotel, Louise began to organize the information and figure out how to publish this report!Don''t count on the newspaper, it will definitely not pass the review, so this report must be published online.Fortunately, this time she also brought a laptop, so don''t worry.While Louise was concentrating on sorting out the report, Su Bai contacted Mera and reminded her of what might happen in the past few days to make her pay attention to the situation!


    Putting down the phone, Su Bai took a look at Louise. It seems that he will not be finished for a while, Su Bai wants to take a bath first!Just washing the dishes, and was about to come out wrapped in a bath towel, the door was suddenly opened by Louise.


    "So anxious?" Su Bai joked with a smile.


    "problem occurs!"


    Louise said, pulling Su Bai out hurriedly, and after Su Bai saw that Louise''s computer screen changed.


    As if being controlled by someone, it became a live broadcast.


    "Listen to the people on this planet. I am called General Zod. I came here from a very distant galaxy because there is a family of mine hidden on your planet. He has hidden his identity, concealed you, and wants to blend in with you. He looks a lot like you, but he is definitely not your kind. The insider who knows his position, the destiny of your planet is in your hands. Karl El, I will give you twenty-four hours Surrender, or you will see this planet suffer disaster because of you!"


    There are a lot of snowflakes on the screen, and I can''t see exactly what this person is like, and the voice is even more intermittent, but I can hear it really!


    When this sentence ended, the live broadcast seemed to be over, and the computer suddenly fell into darkness and shut down.


    "You''re right, there are really Kryptonians here. General Zod, is this the general you said before that launched a coup on Krypton? Didn''t he destroy it with Krypton?" Louise was surprised. Asked.

 C1620

    Su Bai shook his head: "He was put in jail, so he happened to escape the catastrophe of the Krypton explosion. And he wanted Clark Kent at the beginning. He didn''t expect to come so fast, and even his goal did not change! , After all, he wants to get the most important thing for Kryptonians!"


    "What should we do now?"


    "If I publish the report, wouldn''t it harm Clark Kent?"


    "You think too much, let''s see if your computer is broken first!"


    Su Bai only reacted after reminding Louise and hurriedly tried to boot.Unfortunately, no matter what method she uses, she can''t start it, it''s broken!Because the sudden live broadcast just now broke the computer.


    "I don''t know if it can be fixed!" Louise said depressed.


    "If there is no other information other than Clark Kent''s affairs, then you can fix anything. Just buy a new one. When you fix the computer, it is estimated that the whole world will know Clark Kent''s affairs. After all, Zod only gives him 24 hours!"


    Louise was right to think about it.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve worked hard for nothing!


    "If Clark Kent didn''t show up for 24 hours, would this Zord really attack the earth? If he did, would the military be able to resist it? Will you...will make a move?" Louise asked worriedly. .


    "So many questions? I will answer you slowly!"


    Su Bai smiled and embraced Louise in, and then lay directly on the bed.


    "Don''t, you are still in the mood at this time!"


    "Why not? It''s not the end of the world anyway."


    Su Bai laughed and started to move his hands. Seeing Su Bai like this, it was inexplicable... Louise was not nervous and worried anymore.


    When almost the entire United States was in panic and was talking about guessing aliens, Su Bai fought wildly with Louise!


    It was not until noon the next day that Su Bai and Louise woke up.


    When she woke up, Louise felt a little unbelievable. She really didn''t think about it. Whether as a citizen or a reporter, it is impossible for Louise to not care about it.


    "Clark Kent turned himself in?"


    Louise turned on the TV. The TV was showing Clark Kent slowly falling from the air in a Superman uniform, as if it were a military base.Clark Kent is here to surrender!


    "Why did he surrender himself? The military will definitely hand him over to Zod!" Louise said.


    "This is inevitable!"


    "and then?"


    "Then? Then of course it''s the theater. Clark Kent has what Zord wants, and he won''t hand it over. And Zord, he is also interested in the earth! So, regardless of whether Clark Kent surrenders, finally The result will be the same war!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You will do it, right?"


    "meeting!"


    "After all... the earth has something he is interested in, and among them... there are also things I am interested in!"


    Chapter 0035 is dangerous, find Su defeat!


    Central Hall.


    It can be regarded as a more important thing for the Kryptonians, and it can be regarded as the gene library of Krypton. With it, Krypton can be preserved intact, and it can also be developed slowly.This thing is of little use to Su Bai, and he doesn''t plan to train any Krypton army, not to mention there are many Kryptonians under his hand!As for these battleships of Zod, he was not interested.


    What are the abilities of Kryptonians?


    Su Bai still looks down on it for the time being, and would not choose Zod if he really needed it!


    He really fell in love with a person!


    Zod''s deputy, the Kryptonite female warrior!


    Fola!


    Her strength is very strong, it can be said to be similar to Astra, including her fame!It''s just that she belongs to the Zord family, not as single as Astra, so she is only a deputy or deputy commander.


    Her fighting ability and military literacy are very good.


    It should be able to play a role in Earth 10, of course... This is also because she is a female warrior herself and she is also very famous.


    Just like Halle''s analysis of him, collectophilia?


    On the TV, people from the military followed Clark Kent and said something. As the camera changed, the black Krypton spacecraft could be seen in the distance.At this time, the door of the Krypton spacecraft slowly opened, and a person walked out of it.


    Wearing black armor and a transparent virtual helmet on his head.


    He looked arrogant and walked over still.


    "You can give people to me!" Fola said coldly.


    The head of the military hesitated for a moment and nodded, Clark Kent turned his head and said, "If they still refuse to let the earth go after I''m taken away, you go to Su Bai! He... will be able to stop them! "


    "Su Bai?"

 C1621

    The military stunned for a moment, but Clark Kent had already walked towards Fiola.


    "by!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but cursed, and Louise looked over.


    Unexpectedly, Clark Kent would tell the military this, still in the case of live broadcast.Obviously, because of the words he said to him before, he realized that Zod didn''t necessarily just want himself, and was worried that he would still attack the earth.And his own strength also made him feel that if Zod attacked the earth, he might be able to help, so he notified the military!


    Fortunately, he just said to find himself, not his own ability!


    "You don''t want people to know?" Louise asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I really didn''t want to, you know, once these things are exposed, many things will become troublesome, at least not so free. Especially the military, it doesn''t matter. But now it doesn''t matter. I''m just depressed. Mention me."


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!" Louise said.


    "..."


    "I''ve heard others say this before, but to be honest... he had a hard time."


    After Su Bai finished talking here, on the camera over there, we can see that Clark has followed Ferola on the spaceship. I just gave a lot of shots from Ferola. After all, besides Clark, this is an alien!Speaking of this live broadcast by the military is also compelling. The people must know that they have been handed over. It must be transparent.As the two got on the spacecraft, the hatch closed and the spacecraft slowly took off.


    Immediately after someone came out to say a few words, the live broadcast will end here.


    "Zord shouldn''t be..."


    Louise looked at Su Bai with some worry, Su Bai said with a smile: "It''s not that it should, but it must!"


    "Although the report is in vain, it doesn''t hurt. Looking back, I asked Clark to join the Planet Daily, so that the report on Superman is our exclusive. How about you being responsible?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Okay!"


    Of course, she was interested in reports about aliens.


    And think about what Su Bai said.


    Go back and let Clark join the Planet Daily. When is this going back?It must refer to the settlement of the alien matter, that is to say, he is sure to be able to resolve this matter!


    "Since we can''t report it, let''s go back. Believe that Clark does this, someone must find me!"


    Su Bai said, followed Louise to clean up things briefly, and then directly transmitted the shock wave to the metropolis.


    It was sent to the hotel room previously opened to Mera and Miranda.


    As soon as the two came out, they saw Mera and Miranda both talking on the phone. It seemed that they were all about this alien and about themselves.Su Bai waved his hand to let them do their own thing first, and then turned on their phone. This turn on was all kinds of messages coming in and many missed calls.


    Su Bai took a look. There were those from Gotham, the Raptor team, and the cutting-edge laboratory, etc. Almost everyone around him called himself.


    There were too many, and Su Bai did not reply one by one. He directly sent a group text message to tell them that he was okay. There was no need to worry about solving the problem this time, and there was no need to help. Let them perform their duties and do their own things. Things are just fine.


    Some forces!


    Su Bai does not intend to be exposed for the time being.


    For nothing else, just for fear of scaring many people!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    Just finished busy, a call came in, unknown number.


    It should be the military, right?


    Su Bai thought for a while and wanted to connect.


    "Hey."


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I am the Minister of National Defense. No matter where you are or what you are doing, I hope you can come to the Ministry of National Defense immediately!" The other party was straightforward, and his tone was very tough and it was just an order.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to notify them in advance to make some preparations, but the tone of the Minister of Defense is really irritating. Sure enough, no matter which world, the Minister of Defense seems to be the same!


    "roll!"


    "What? What, you said I didn''t hear too well!"


    "I said, get out!"


    "You dare to scold me, you know me..." The Minister of Defense did not expect that Su Bai would scold himself. He was about to scold him angrily, but a busy tone came through the phone before he finished speaking.


    Bye!


    The other party actually hung up his phone.


    This is simply, I don''t take myself seriously.


    Even if you are rich, but I am the Minister of Defense, you are too arrogant, right?


    "Check it out for me, I want to know... where is he!" the defense minister shouted.


    Item 0026

 C1622

    "Minister, after all, Su Bai is also the world''s top rich man, so are we..." someone next to him tentatively said.


    The Secretary of Defense hummed: "Is it something? Be polite to him?"


    "What time is it now? When aliens invade, maybe the earth will be in crisis, rich man? Rich, what''s the use at this time? Why did the alien say to find Su Bai before being taken away? This shows that he knows Su Bai! We don¡¯t know anything about aliens, no matter who they are, no matter what status they are, now they must cooperate unconditionally!"


    "I want to know where he is, right away!"


    What else can the defense minister say?


    Su Bai did not deliberately hide his traces, so he soon knew the location of his hotel, and the Minister of Defense immediately took people there!


    Time rewinds forward.


    After Su Bai hung up the Secretary of Defense, the three of them looked at him.


    "what happened?"


    Hearing the tone just now, I knew that Su Bai was in a bad mood.


    "Minister of Defense, I think it''s because I''ve been sitting in the official position for too long, and my butt has become a head." Su Bai curled his lips, then said to Mera and Miranda: "Don''t worry about aliens."


    "Ok!"


    Miranda and Mera nodded.


    Louise said with some worry: "It must be Clark''s words that made the Secretary of Defense decide to come to you. You just...I''m afraid they will come soon. Should we avoid it?"


    "It''s not necessary!"


    "But what if they take tough measures?"


    "If they are tired of their lives, then try it!"


    On the one hand, Su Bai rarely deal with the official. Nick Haas, coupled with his wealth status, basically has no reason or need to deal with the official, and it is not because of the mutants like the Marvel World. , This position is opposed, so it is still very good.However, if there is a conflict, Su Bai really doesn''t mind letting them know.


    An alien may not be able to destroy the world, but he can!


    If you can''t do it, you can''t do it, but they are two different things!


    Su Bai is not worried, Mera and Miranda are not worried anymore. One is from Atlantis and the other is from the Assassin League. The only worry may be Louise, but as a reporter, if the official does anything Louise also has the courage to face bad behavior without fear.


    Less than half an hour.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Bai glanced at the door and said, "Here."


    Louise hesitated for a moment to open the door, but before she could even move, she heard a bang. The door was kicked open, and a few soldiers came in, armed with guns.


    An old man walked in in uniform.


    "I''m the Secretary of Defense. As far as aliens are concerned, come with us!"


    Straight to the point, with a tyrannical tone!


    Su Bai looked around and smiled.


    Get up slowly."Who kicked the door just now?"


    The Minister of Defense frowned and said: "This is a conventional method, you don''t need to pay attention to it, just follow me..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of the Minister of Defense.


    So fast!


    Before the Minister of Defense could react, he felt a fierce pain.


    "Snapped!"


    Su was slapped by the Secretary of Defense.


    "Do you dare to hit me?"


    "Are you stupid? After I''ve finished the fight, you still ask me if I dare?" Su Bai said with another slap.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound seemed to hit everyone''s ears, and there seemed to be a burning sensation on his face.


    Finally, someone reacted.


    A person next to the Secretary of Defense hurriedly jumped out.


    "You are crazy, you actually..."


    "Do you have any words for you?" Before he could finish his words, Su Bai suddenly stared and raised his leg!


    boom!

 C1623

    The man was kicked and flew out, and several soldiers behind him were directly knocked down.


    Click! Click!


    In an instant, the gun was aimed at Su Bai.


    Su Bai disapproved of it and turned to look at the Minister of Defense."Who kicked the door just now?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    "Who kicked the door!"


    "I won''t let you go."


    "Snapped!"


    "Pretend to be forceful with me? See if your face is hard or my hands are hard!"


    After that, Su Bai was slapped again.


    You, why did you hit one more, I haven''t spoken yet!The Secretary of Defense was inexplicably wronged.


    "Who kicked the door?"


    The Minister of Defense gritted his teeth, his face was already numb, and his ears were buzzing, making him a little scared.


    This Su Bai was really too daring to know his identity. Under such circumstances, he dared to do it. Why?However, it is precisely this that makes the Minister of Defense feel that he has no bottom, and he wants to be softened, but with so many soldiers, he can''t save face.Seeing Su Bai''s fingers raised again, the Minister of Defense shuddered as he was about to speak when he heard a soldier standing next to him.


    "I kicked, what do you want!"


    Su Bai''s hand stopped and looked at the soldier."That leg?"


    "Left leg, what''s wrong!"


    "Miranda!"


    Su Bai yelled indifferently, and Miranda walked over directly.


    What do you mean?


    Call a woman over?


    The soldier looked at Miranda, who suddenly smiled.


    what¡­¡­


    A scream came in an instant, Miranda lifted her foot and kicked directly to the man''s leg, left leg!


    One step down, it broke directly.


    I saw that the soldier''s left leg was twisted, and he was howling on the ground!


    ruthless!


    Too ruthless!


    When a Su Bai came up and slapped her face directly, a woman beside her dared to break the soldier''s leg directly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "What are you..."


    Su Bai slapped again in fear, looking at the Minister of Defense.


    "You are too much, catch them for me." The Secretary of Defense was angry.


    "Catch, how to catch? Do you shoot?"


    "Come on, you guys shoot!"


    Su Bai said and slapped her face.


    There was an endless stream of pops, and although the soldiers held their guns, no one dared to do it.


    "Shoot!"


    "Don''t you dare?"


    Su Bai shook his head and looked at the Defense Minister and said, "Is it really good to be so persuaded? Do you still pretend to be forced?"


    The Secretary of Defense gritted his teeth.


    Nima knew you were so unreasonable a long time ago, so you are still pretending to be compelling.


    "Pretend or not, give me a word?"


    "No, don''t pretend it!"

 C1624

    "That''s right!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Item 0027


    Su Bai slowly let go of the Minister of Defense, and the nightmare finally ended. The Minister of Defense subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Who knew that Su Bai was slapped again.


    The defense minister who was completely defenseless was shot on the ground in an instant.


    "Pretend to keep your eyes open next time!"


    "You... do you believe it or not, I arrested you?" The Minister of Defense was free, and he stood up abruptly and got behind the soldiers and shouted at Su Bai.


    Although a little bit scared, he is really a little scared!


    How many people dare to treat themselves this way when they are in a high position and at an age?


    "Haha, pretend?"


    Seeing his behavior, Su Bai smiled: "Do you believe it or not that I let you leave here?"


    "You...you..." The Secretary of Defense didn''t believe it, but he dared not try.


    He didn''t know where Su Bai was emboldened, so he dared not put them in his eyes.But now, the hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, let alone his goal is aliens.When I look back and figure it out, this grudge must be reported.Thinking of this, he showed an ugly expression: "This time the aliens are looking for you, you...what is your relationship with the aliens? This is something that involves the safety of the world."


    "Knowing that you still act like this, what do you think?"


    Su Bai said, "I want to know about aliens, right? Okay, I can tell you that these aliens are from Krypton, but Krypton has been destroyed. What about this General Zod, although The main purpose is to find the same clan, that is, the one handed over by you, but this is not the main thing, so...Don''t say I didn''t remind you, you should go back and make preparations early!"


    "Here... I''m afraid it will be affected soon!"


    "You...really?"


    "Believe it or not!"


    "Then how do you know this? What is your relationship with that alien?" The Secretary of Defense couldn''t help asking.


    But this time, he also learned to be smart, with a soft tone.


    "This has nothing to do with you, go back early and prepare."


    "Can you¡­¡­"


    "Provide some help?" Su Bai smiled: "Telling you in advance to prepare is the greatest help, hurry up!"


    The Minister of Defense still hesitated, but seeing that Su Bai was already a little impatient, he could only turn around and leave.


    Although nothing came out.


    But at least he knows that this is a Kryptonian, and knows that there may be a crisis. Now he really can''t take care of that much. If this matter is not handled well, he will not become the Minister of Defense!


    Watching them strutting and walking dingy.


    The Secretary of Defense was beaten in the face, a soldier was broken in his leg, and... nothing happened.


    Louise felt that she had been a reporter for so many years and had seen so many weird things. This was the first time she had encountered it.


    "You just slap him in the face, he... won''t retaliate against you, will he?"


    "Definitely!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Then you still..."


    "He will retaliate, it doesn''t mean he will succeed. Okay, you don''t have to worry about this." Su Bai smiled, he really didn''t care about this."You can report to the agency first, and take a look at your computer by the way. If there is any news, you can sort it out. Even if it is out of date, it is a vacation. And many people are curious about aliens and definitely want to learn more."


    "That''s right! Then I''ll go back first!"


    Su Bai said that Louise also thought of it, and took the things directly back to the newspaper.


    Two flowers bloom, one on each table.


    Furthermore, after the Minister of Defense went back, he first sought a doctor to treat his face. When he saw the swollen face, the doctor couldn''t ask what was going on.After it was handled properly, the Secretary of Defense became busy. He first notified the President of the news, and then began to deploy troops, mainly in the air force. After all, the opponent¡¯s warships and spacecraft knew how to deal with it, and did not know the power and intensity , All kinds of aircraft, excellent pilots were deployed.There are also land forces, etc., and they have begun to deploy on a large scale in the direction of the metropolis.At the same time, he also investigated Su Bai''s information, wondering what the confidence of Su Bai had to do to himself?But this investigation, the problem is coming!


    He even said he had insufficient authority!


    His dignified Minister of Defense, the most important position in a country, the top power.


    It turns out that the permissions are not enough.


    How can this be?


    The Secretary of Defense does not believe in evil and wants to continue the investigation, but no matter how he investigates, the result is the same, and the authority is not enough. Except for some external information currently available, the most fundamental information is completely absent.


    Why is this happening?


    Does he have any special identity?


    I think that Su Bai knows so much about aliens, and that alien has been hidden on the earth for so long. Before he left, he said that if there is a danger, go to Su Bai, does this mean that, in fact, some departments began to study the aliens a long time ago Star people, and Su Bai is the person in charge?So he knows aliens so much, so...his authority is so high?

 C1625

    Now that the affairs of the aliens have been exposed, no one has yet to find Su Bai, and even listening to the president''s opinion seems that he does not know about Su Bai. Does it mean that there is a higher existence?


    The President, although powerful, he basically has no power once his term is over!


    No wonder he is so confident.


    Regardless of whether it is dealing with aliens or his identity, his hatred is not repayable, I am afraid I have to please him!


    Damn it, I''ll just say it, if it''s an ordinary person, you will be so confident!


    Maybe his identity as a rich man is a disguise, after all, he never cares much about the company!And that Miranda, obviously a very beautiful woman, can break a male soldier''s leg with one kick. This power... isn''t it an ordinary person?


    "Minister, everything is ready."


    The subordinates came to inform the Minister of Defense. He looked up and found that a woman in a skirt uniform was still next to him.


    "This is Carol Ferris, the head of the fighter aviation research and development company. This time many fighters are from their company!"


    "Oh, let''s follow along, maybe we can understand the enemy''s spacecraft!"


    The Secretary of Defense nodded in agreement without much thought.


    Chapter 0028 Carol Ferris


    "It just so happens that I''m going to meet someone who knows very well about alien warships. Your name is Carol, right? You come with me. You are a professional. Maybe you can know some useful news!" Toward Carol Ferris.


    Carol Ferris nodded and asked curiously: "Someone knows the alien battleship well? Can you know who he is?"


    "You''ll know when you get there!"


    The Secretary of Defense did not say much, and asked to bring the deployment plan and take it, and then left the base.


    Sitting in the car, Carol Ferris has been curiously guessing who the Secretary of Defense is talking about. Her company is second to none in the field of aviation fighters. She almost knows everyone in the industry, and she has never heard of anyone. Have this ability to study alien warships.But does this mean that the government has already been in contact with aliens and has begun to study alien warships?If this is the case, the company''s business may be affected in the future!No, you have to get in touch with this person for a while!


    Carol Ferris thought to himself, and soon discovered that the car had driven into the city and then to a hotel.


    With the Secretary of Defense got out of the car.


    Get on the elevator.


    After coming out, the Minister of Defense turned his head and said: "Empty this layer and don''t let people disturb us. You, come with me!"


    Holding the deployment plan, the Secretary of Defense took Carol Ferris directly to the door of a certain room. Carol Ferris clearly saw that the Secretary of Defense seemed... a little nervous?


    Who can make the Secretary of Defense feel nervous?


    Carol Ferris couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    With the sound of the door opening, the door opened soon.


    It turned out to be a woman when the door opened.


    "you again?"


    Miranda looked at the Secretary of Defense and said with a chuckle.


    "I have something to do with Mr. Su, a very important thing!" The embarrassment flashed across the Defense Minister''s face.


    Miranda looked back and then let the two in.


    Obviously, this is not the master!


    Carol Ferris followed in, and subconsciously looked at the environment inside.


    Very normal hotel room, presidential suite!


    Then on the sofa in the living room, Carol Ferris saw a man and a woman.


    The woman who opened the door earlier is very beautiful, and this woman is even more beautiful and has a very special temperament.As for the man... Carol Ferris recognized it at a glance.


    Su defeated!


    Famous rich man, playboy!


    Why is he here?


    It''s normal to bring two women here, but the Secretary of Defense came to him, did he know about alien warships?


    Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai curiously, but found that Su Bai was also looking at her at this time.


    The look in her eyes, with a sense of scrutiny, made her feel instantly naked and unconcealed.


    Slightly uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    As soon as the Defense Minister spoke, he saw Su Bai waved and interrupted: "Don''t worry, this is?"


    "This is Miss Carol Ferris. Many of the military''s fighters are developed and produced by their company. It is one of our military''s cooperative companies!" The Minister of Defense explained, and he understood.

 C1626

    He had read Su Bai''s information before. Although it was only on the surface, he knew one thing very well.


    I like beautiful women!


    When he came before, Su Bai was followed by three.


    As soon as he came here, he asked about Carol Ferris, obviously he was interested in her. This might be a breakthrough. Thinking of this, he introduced it even harder and said how Carol Ferris was. Carol Ferris was a little embarrassed about how powerful and how the fighters were, but she understood what the Secretary of Defense meant and was slightly dissatisfied.


    "stop!"


    "There are some things that I can learn slowly by myself, what else do I know after you have said?" Su Bai first said, then said: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter."


    "That''s it. Regarding this combat deployment, I want you to see if there is anything that needs to be added." On the one hand, the Secretary of Defense took out the deployment plan, and did not go over it, but gave it to Miranda. .


    Miranda handed over to Su Bai. Su Bai glanced at it and said noncommittal: "You want to know if your deployment can deal with the Kryptonians, especially the Kryptonian warships, if war starts?"


    "Yes!"


    "not enough!"


    "You underestimated the Kryptonian battleship, and underestimated the Kryptonian."


    "Kryptonians have superpowers on Earth. With your deployment, it is estimated that a Kryptonian can wipe out all of you."


    "This...what about this? This is the highest level of deployment currently."


    "Cold food!"


    "You might as well inform the people in the metropolis to evacuate as soon as possible, so as to reduce casualties!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Is there no way at all? You, you can''t help it?" the Secretary of Defense asked.


    you?


    After coming in, the defense minister was too attitude, Su Bai did not care too much, but this you, feel different, there is a kind of awe, a feeling of dialogue with the chief, what the hell is this?Even if you get beaten in the face by yourself, you won¡¯t be beaten like this?Su Bai looked at the memory of the Secretary of Defense curiously, and quickly figured out what was going on. He actually thought of himself as the leader of a department specializing in alien research.


    He has no right to check his own files?


    Although this was unexpected, Su Bai had guessed what was going on.


    It should be the reason for the Justice Society period!


    So your own file is definitely the highest level. Even the president is not eligible. After all, this involves the highest level of secrets.


    "That depends on what you mean." Su Bai said lightly.


    "If you want to solve these aliens now? Impossible, but what if after the war..." Su Bai paused, and the Defense Minister reacted immediately."If you have any requirements, I will fully cooperate!"


    "Evacuate the people, and I want the highest command."


    "After this, all trophies, including the Kryptonians, will be selected by me first, and the alien affairs have been exposed, so... it is not impossible to leave you some so that you can have an explanation!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Understood, no problem, I agreed!"


    Chapter 0029 is here?


    Originally, the Secretary of Defense had determined that Su Bai was the leader of the research on extraterrestrial organizations. He didn''t expect to be able to keep these alien things. Now Su Bai said that something might be left behind, which made him unreasonable. .


    "and also¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at Carol Ferris for a while, and Carol Ferris became nervous inexplicably.


    "I hope Miss Carol Ferris can follow me during this process."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Secretary of Defense looked at Carol Ferris. Of course he hoped Carol Ferris could agree, but he couldn''t say so clearly.Carol Ferris hesitated for a moment, guessing what Su Bai might think of herself, and wanted to refuse, but thinking that Su Bai knew so much about foreign affairs, even the attitude of the Minister of Defense, and those conditions, Carol Ferris was reluctant to give up again.


    If it is really successful, and the battleship falls into the hands of Su Bai, I may have the opportunity to study it carefully, which is definitely good for the company.


    Aliens appear once, who knows if they will appear again?


    The country will definitely invest and value this aspect.


    This is a big deal!


    Thinking of this, Carol Ferris nodded.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "Carol Ferris can stay temporarily, you can deploy as usual, when the battle really begins..." Before Su Bai had finished speaking, the Secretary of Defense''s phone suddenly rang.


    After a glance at the number, the Defense Minister''s face changed slightly and hurriedly connected.


    "What? I know, I will go back now!"


    After saying that, the Secretary of Defense hung up the phone and said: "It''s not good. I received news that there seems to be a conflict on the alien warship side. The alien who was handed over has ran away! And, it is heading towards the metropolis. come!"


    "So fast?"

 C1627

    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Unexpectedly, the battle broke out so quickly, Su Bai stood up without delay.


    A group of people came out of the hotel and drove back to the hotel.


    In the command room.


    Rows of computers, one by one soldiers are busy nervously, and there are targets on the big screen.


    After the Minister of Defense arrived, he gave up the middle position to Su Bai.


    Mera, Miranda stands behind Su Bai, with Carol Ferris on the left and the Minister of Defense on the right!


    "How is the situation?"


    "At the current rate, there may be about ten minutes to come to the metropolis!"


    "Notify the people, evacuate as soon as possible!"


    A command was delivered, and soon became busy.


    "It seems to have changed direction!"


    Suddenly someone shouted.


    Su Bai looked at the screen. Sure enough, the target seemed to change direction. The red dot in front of him should be Superman, right?The blue one at the back is relatively huge, and it should be a Kryptonian battleship.


    And it was not Superman who changed direction, but the Kryptonian warship behind!


    It seems to go in another direction.


    "This is Kansas?"


    Looking at the front of the map, Su Bai immediately guessed where the Kryptonian battleship might go!


    This is the location of the home of Superman''s adoptive father and mother.


    It seems that I didn''t get the central treasure from Superman, so I wanted to find the spaceship when Superman landed?So where did you go?Strictly speaking, after all, Superman is a home!


    "Yes, but what are they going to do there?"


    The Secretary of Defense said curiously.


    "Hey, he also changed direction!"


    At this time Superman seemed to have noticed something on the screen and changed direction to catch up.


    "Is there a communicator? Give me one and I want to leave!" Su Bai said.


    "Oh!"


    The Minister of Defense immediately found the communicator, Su Bai put it on and said to Mera: "Follow me!"


    Mera turned and left, Miranda stayed.


    Watching Su Bai go out with Mera, Carol Ferris hesitated.They are leaving at this time, it must be aimed at the Kryptonians, which makes Carol Ferris very curious, what is he going to do?After hesitating, Carol Ferris followed him quietly when no one was paying attention to him.Miranda glanced, but did not stop.After all, isn''t it a joke that she wants to track Su Bai?


    Carol Ferris followed out, watching Su Bai and Mera flash by at the end of the corridor, and hurriedly followed.As soon as he caught up, he saw a white thing that looked like a gate of time and space in front of him. Su Bai had disappeared, and Mera''s figure flashed by.


    at the same time.


    This thing seems to be dissipating.


    He didn''t think much, didn''t know what was going on inside, his head heated up, and on impulse, Carol Ferris chased him directly.


    As soon as she entered, the time and space wormhole created by the shock wave disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, Carol Ferris felt as if he had hit something, opened his eyes and stabilized his body, only to realize that the knock was Su Bai.


    "You really followed, you are not brave enough."


    Su Bai joked casually.


    Carol Ferris looked around suspiciously, this seemed to be a farm?


    "Where is this? Just now it was..."


    "Don''t ask, just wait and see."


    Su Bai said, then looked into the distance.


    There is a house there.


    It is the home of Superman''s adoptive father and mother!


    But now there is only one adoptive mother, and the adoptive father is dead.


    The sound of howling breaking through the air suddenly came, and a huge battleship flew over from the air quickly, suspended in the midair and slowly landed.

 C1628

    A huge air current spread out, and a woman came out of the house.


    Superman''s foster mother, Martha Kent!


    There was a bang, the door of the battleship opened, and men in black armor and masks walked out of it.


    Zod, Fiora, and a Kryptonian!


    "Where was the spaceship he was in?" a man with a mask asked Martha Kent.


    The sound is familiar.


    Zod!


    Martha Kent backed away slightly in fear, but said forcefully: "Go to hell you!"


    Zod tilted his head slightly, and Fiora next to him walked over and grabbed Martha Kent''s neck with one hand, and suddenly picked it up.


    The immense power made Martha Kent difficult to breathe, and she glanced at the warehouse next to her in a panic!


    At this glance, Fiora saw it.


    Throwing Martha Kent out with a wave, followed with a slight force.


    With a bang, the person jumped high and fell directly into the roof the next moment.


    Chapter 0030 Su Defeat VS Fiora


    After a while, Fiora flew out of the warehouse and landed beside Zod with a bang, shaking his head slightly.


    "No!"


    "No? How could it not. Say, where is my central palace?"


    Zod looked angrily at Martha Kent on the ground, angrily raised the nearby truck with one hand and threw it out. He heard a loud noise, the car hit the house directly, and the house collapsed instantly.Zord even walked directly towards Martha Kent.Martha Kent was desperate, and at this moment a whistling sound suddenly came from the air. A person in the distance suddenly flew over and instantly hit Zod''s body, followed by the two of them and flew out directly.


    "Clark Kent."


    Su Bai could see clearly, Superman grabbed Zod and rushed out, Zod''s body rubbed on the ground, and Superman also punched Zod in the face.


    "You dare to threaten my mother, you dare to threaten my mother!"


    It can be seen that Martha Kent is very important to Superman, and Superman is completely angry at this time!


    The angry Superman made Zod unable to break free for a while, and the two of them could no longer see the shadow!


    The sudden appearance of Superman made those Kryptonians a little surprised. Several people immediately planned to chase them, and some people wanted to catch Martha Kent.


    "It''s time for us to appear!"


    Su Bai laughed lightly, glanced at Mera, and then said to Carol Ferris: "You stay here and don''t run around."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Carol Ferris replied subconsciously, and immediately saw that Su Bai and Mei La had disappeared, and then they had appeared beside the Kryptonians.


    "who!"


    The sudden appearance of Su Bai and Mera caused Fiora and others to shout loudly.


    "Meera, look at her." Su Bai said. Mei La had already passed by and helped Martha Kent up, and then stood in front of her.


    "You are..." Martha Kent asked suspiciously.


    "Clark''s friend!"


    Mera didn''t know how to answer, she could only say so.


    Hearing that it was a friend, Martha Kent was relieved, and then quickly said: "You should leave here quickly, they... they are not easy to mess with."


    "I''m not easy to mess with either."


    Su Bai said with a chuckle, and then looked at Fiora.


    "You go to the general!"


    Fiora said, and soon the others behind him had already chased up, leaving Fiora watching Su Bai."Hand over people, you can not die!"


    "You can come behind me, even if you win!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Fiora glanced at Su Bai and smiled!


    He laughed wildly and proudly, his eyes seemed to be looking at a dead person.


    Perhaps, she didn''t expect anyone to be so forceful in front of her.


    With a sneer, Fiora moved suddenly.


    With a bang, the whole person rushed towards the Soviet Union like a missile.

 C1629

    The speed is so fast that he has come to the front almost in the blink of an eye.


    She is fast.


    Su lost faster!


    Seeing Fiora rushing over, Su Bai took a punch casually.


    "court death!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s attitude, Fiora yelled and punched out his fist.


    "boom!"


    The two fists were facing each other, and the huge force caused a strong air pressure around him. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. After that, he heard a muffled sound, and Fiora flew out instantly.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Both feet made a long trace on the ground, and Fiora looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    Compared with strength, he actually lost?


    Fiora couldn''t believe this fact with the sharp pain coming from his wrist.


    How can this be?


    After hesitating for a moment, Fiora rushed up again.


    The fists were like ghosts, madly attacking.


    Su Bai did not rush, and even blocked Fiora''s attack with one hand.


    Hurry, hurry, hurry!


    Fiora''s punches are getting faster and faster, and his strength is getting stronger, but the expression on Su Bai''s face hasn''t changed at all, he can do it with ease.


    It feels like no matter how much he improves, he can easily cope with it!


    "You can come behind me, even if you win!"


    Fiora thought of this sentence.


    After gritting his teeth, Fiora refused to admit defeat and began to change his methods.


    However, no matter whether she moved left or right, or planned to quickly pass through the air, the other party could always show up and stop herself at the first time.


    In the end, Fiora found that he had nothing to do.


    I can only work hard!


    "There is no other way?" Su Bai smiled when Fiora started to fight again."Why don''t we change the gameplay, I won''t put you down within ten seconds, even if I lose!"


    Ten seconds!


    You look down on people too much!


    Fiora roared: "Don''t think about it!"


    "Then try it, let''s start!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and Fiora was already focused, staring at Su Bai.


    Ten seconds.


    Even if you are so fast that I can''t react, I can''t hold on for ten seconds.Seeing Su Bai in front of him, the countdown has begun, ten...


    With the sound of ten falling, Fiora suddenly found that Su Bai was gone.


    This caused her to panic instantly, subconsciously preparing to find Su Bai, but suddenly felt that she was hit hard behind her.


    The immense power made Fiora snorted and rushed forward uncontrollably.


    "nine!"


    The voice rang in his ears, and Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of Fiora.


    Before Fiora could react, she felt an attack on her chin, and the power made her instantly vacated.


    "Eight!"


    boom!


    Fiora in the air was kicked by Su Bai and hit the ground like a cannonball, and a deep hole appeared on the ground in an instant.


    The continuous heavy blows caused Fiora to faint for a moment, and after landing, he could not stand up.


    "I said too much in ten seconds, it only took three seconds!"


    Su Bai fell in front of Fiora, looking condescendingly at Fiora whose mask was broken."you lose!"

 C1630

    Fiora was silent, struggling to get up!


    Su Bai smiled, stepped on Fiora''s body, bent over, and his arms began to shake quickly.


    High speed hand knife!


    "If I go on, you will die!" Su Bai said with squinting eyes.


    "Kill me if you have one!" Fiora snorted coldly.


    Su Bai smiled, then suddenly retracted his hand knife and got up slowly.


    Fiora struggled to stand up."What do you mean!"


    "Let you go!"


    "Let me go?"


    Fiora was stunned!"why?"


    Chapter 0031 Carol Ferris'' Hidden Identity


    "Why? It''s not good to let you go, you just want to die that way?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    wanna die?


    Of course, Fiora didn¡¯t want to die. He managed to escape from the phantom space. He finally found the whereabouts of the central palace. He also discovered that the earth, a suitable environment for Kryptonians, could become the second Krypton star and let Krypton star develop again. , Of course she didn''t want to die at this time.But she couldn''t figure it out. Su Bai could obviously kill herself, why should she let herself go!


    "you sure?"


    "of course."


    "I let you go this time, but next time I see you, you won''t be so easy to leave!" Su Bai said with a chuckle, and turned directly towards Mei La.


    Fiora hesitated for a moment, and turned to the spaceship.After confirming that Su Bai did not want to do anything, he hesitated or the spaceship left.


    Martha Kent looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I am not an alien, I am a human being on Earth, but I have some special abilities." Su Bai said with a smile."I know Clark and I know his identity well, so don''t worry!"


    "My name is Su Bai, this is Mera..."


    "Why did you let her go?"


    Carol Ferris ran over panting at this time. Carol Ferris was dumbfounded as she watched the battle just now. She didn''t expect Su Bai to be so strong. Alien technology, she must have studied some alien technology, right?But what surprised Carol Ferris even more was that Ming Su defeat could easily kill the opponent and get the opponent''s battleship, but just let her go!


    "Why can''t you let her go?" Su Bai asked back.


    "She... she''s an alien."


    "Yes, I know, but what''s wrong?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    what happened?


    The other party is going to attack the earth. It''s an enemy. Why did you let her go like this?


    "Don''t worry, she can''t run, she is the target I have been focusing on!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You... are you interested in her?"


    "Why not?"


    Su Bai asked back."As long as it is a beautiful woman, I am interested, such as her, such as you..."


    "You should really want to know about alien spaceship warships. Although your company''s current technology is already very advanced, it is far behind the alien technology. So you know that I have another purpose for you, but you still Did you agree?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Carol Ferris was a little unnatural.


    She thought so in her heart, but Su Bai said that it seemed to be very realistic.


    It seems that I am the kind of person who can give something for good.


    She does want benefits, but she has never thought of a straightforward way of trading!


    "Well, just leave it alone."


    "This is a communicator, please contact them. I think Superman should have been far away from Zod and the others. In all likelihood, they have to go to the metropolis!" Su Bai handed the communicator to Carol Ferris, then turned around Wave.


    The shock wave ability is activated again.


    "Meera, you take Martha back to the Metropolitan Hotel first, and then stay with her."


    "Ok."


    Mera nodded, then went in with Martha who was shocked and lost, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, Carol Ferris had already contacted the Secretary of Defense. Su Bai and the three of them left suddenly. The Minister of Defense had been observing the developments and saw them all, but Su Bai had not thought about it, although he was curious How did Su Bai arrived in such a short time, but didn''t say much, and asked when he would be back, Carol Ferris was not sure, so he could only ask Su Bai.

 C1631

    "Later."


    Su Bai replied.


    Hung up the communicator, Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai and said, "What are you doing now?"


    "right now¡­¡­"


    "The scenery here is good, why don''t we walk around?" Su Bai invited.


    "Now? Are you sure you want to take a walk with me at this time?" Carol Ferris stared at Su Bai with wide eyes.


    "Do you think if I rush over now, I can stop anything? No! So many Kryptonians, what can I do?" Su Bai said casually.


    "I do not believe!"


    Carol Ferris shook his head."You can see from your strength just now, you are very strong."


    "Okay, just leave it alone."


    "In short, I can tell you that these aliens will be resolved in the end, and the military will get some information to study. If you have a strong relationship, you should have the opportunity to contact. Of course, if it is not enough, I can also help. You! And believe me, I can let you know more!" Su Bai said with a smile, then tentatively stretched out his hand slowly to hold Carol Ferris'' waist!


    Carol Ferris dodged slightly, then stopped hesitantly.


    Su Bai smiled softly and walked slowly across the field, holding her waist.


    "You won''t really be interested in me? Although I am not ugly, I shouldn''t be so interested in you. After all, the women around you are more beautiful than me!" While walking, Carol Ferris asked suspiciously.


    "who said it?"


    "You are as beautiful as you are."


    "Moreover, your identity makes me very interested."


    "My identity? I''m just the president of an airline. This identity is nothing special to you, right?"


    "No... I''m not talking about this identity."


    "What''s my identity?"


    Carol Ferris was very puzzled, thinking for a long time but didn''t realize that she had any special identity.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head without explaining.


    What else does Carol Ferris have?


    Green Lantern Hal Jordan''s girlfriend!But it''s obviously not right now, Hal Jordan shouldn''t get the green light ring yet.Of course, in addition to this identity, she will have another identity in the later stage, Xinglanshi.


    She will get the Purple Lantern Ring and become a member of the Purple Lantern Legion!


    Either of these two identities was enough to make Su Bai interested in her.


    "Tell me about you, let me know more about you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I, I didn''t say anything to say, since I was young..." Although she said there was nothing to say, Carol Ferris slowly explained her experience.


    Chapter 0032 Who said I''m alone?


    "Who is Hal Jordan that you just mentioned?" Su Bai suddenly interrupted Carol Ferris.


    "Hal? I''ve known him since I was a kid. His father used to be a test pilot in our company. He died in an accident. After that, Hal took over for his father and started the job. Our company''s newly developed aircraft Basically, he has come to test the flight. He is a very good pilot, but... his personality is not very good!"


    "I tried to persuade him a few times, and he just got along like that."


    Carol Ferris complained a little.


    "That''s it." Su Bai replied casually, and it can be analyzed that Carol Ferris should be just an ordinary friendship with Hal Jordan, or can be regarded as good friends, but there should be no relationship involved. To the point.


    The timing is really just right.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai suddenly stopped, Carol Ferris stopped subconsciously and immediately followed, feeling that Su Bai suddenly held herself in his arms and leaned against him, Carol Ferris was a little panicked. Said: "Don''t, I... I didn''t mean that."


    "But I have!"


    Su Bai laughed and lowered his head and kissed him.


    Carol Ferris felt that Su Bai should be a very gentleman, and he felt very good to himself. Before, it was nothing to just arm his waist, but he didn''t expect him to kiss him.Carol Ferris hurriedly struggled, but how could he be able to open it, so he was hugged tightly by Su Bai, and easily pried open his teeth and walked in.In a trance, Carol Ferris felt as if she had become weakened.


    The struggling hand also slowly stopped, supporting Su Bai.


    For a long time.


    Su Bai let go of Carol Ferris.


    "How can you do this!"


    Carol Ferris gasped.


    "Does it feel bad?" Su Bai asked with a smile."I think you like it."

 C1632

    "Then you can''t do this!"


    "Well, well, next time you agree, I can kiss again." Su Bai smiled, and then said: "It''s almost done, let''s go back."


    With that, he hugged Carol Ferris again and released the shock wave ability.


    He jumped in and quickly returned to the base of the Ministry of Defense.


    At this time the base was already busy.


    On the screen, you can clearly see that Superman and Zod are fighting fiercely. Buildings are destroyed and the fighting is permeating.


    The soldiers had already dispatched to disperse the crowd, and the Kryptonian warship had arrived, but they did not participate in the battle, but seemed to be setting up something.


    "The environment of the region seems to be being changed. If this continues, I am afraid... it will become unsuitable for human survival in less than half an hour!"


    "Notify everyone, there is no need to destroy these instruments!"


    The Defense Minister shouted in a deep voice.


    "It''s probably difficult. Your troops can''t be the opponents of these Kryptonians. Didn''t they even intervene in the fight without understanding? It''s just guarding these instruments!" Su Bai walked over and said.


    "You can count back, what should you do now, do you have a way?"


    The Secretary of Defense said anxiously.


    "Of course there is a way!"


    "any solution?"


    The Secretary of Defense was overjoyed!


    "Defeat these Kryptonians!"


    "..."


    The Minister of Defense thought it was a good way, but when he heard it, he instantly smiled wryly."Don''t you also say that these Kryptonians are not easy to deal with, and they can''t be beaten by the current power?"


    "That''s you!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    "Even if you can do it, you have only one person." The Defense Minister smiled bitterly.


    "Who said I have only one person?"


    Su Bai looked at the Minister of Defense, who was stunned."Could it be... yes, you must have other troops, right?"


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "You don''t have to intervene in the battle. I will call my people over. However, I have a condition!"


    "What conditions?"


    "Help me prepare some supplies, weapons and so on, in large quantities!"


    "no problem!"


    "Very good." Seeing the Minister of Defense nodded and agreed without hesitation, Su Bai smiled and patted him on the shoulder."You know what you are interested in, and I don''t bully people. I will cooperate happily in the future. After all...I don''t want to change people all the time!"


    The Minister of Defense was stunned for a moment and was overjoyed and reacted.


    What does he mean is to support himself in this position?


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he turned and left again.


    This time Carol Ferris did not follow.


    Shock wave ability!


    Su Bai came directly to Earth 10 this time!


    Yes, Earth 10.


    The team that Su Bai wants to gather is neither the Arkham Knights, nor the Raptors, or the Flash.


    He is going to bring the Immortal Army!


    Krypton vs. Krypton.


    It should be worth seeing, right?


    Anyway, they all suspected that they were studying alien technology, so they just pulled the aliens over.As for other forces, you can hide them a little bit!


    Come to Earth 10.


    Su Bai directly found Astra.


    "You don''t need too many people, ten are enough. Come to Earth One with me." Su Bai said towards Astra.

 C1633

    Astra simply ordered to go down, and then I heard Su Bai say: "You should be familiar with Zod, right?"


    "Zord? He should be locked in the Phantom Zone!"


    "Where is Fiora?"


    "She is Zod''s deputy and she is not weak. Is it going to deal with Zod and Fiora of Earth One?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    "In this case, these people are probably not enough," Astra said in a deep voice.


    She knows the strengths of Zord and Fiora. Although they are not of the same earth, they should not be too different.


    "It''s okay, I am not asking you to go to deal with Zod and Fiora, just to deal with some young people." Su Bai said.


    "That''s okay!"


    After Astra finished speaking, it was soon too late, and the neat clothes were all with the decay character.


    The identity of the Immortal Army is very obvious.


    On the earth 10.


    This uniform is already quite iconic, and you know your identity at a glance.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the shock wave ability turned on, Su Bai took them directly to Earth One.


    Earth One.


    metropolis.


    As soon as he came back, he heard a burst of blasting sound. In the distance, Superman seemed to be hit by Zord and flew out.


    Item 0033


    Chaos is permeated.


    But for the Immortal Army, it''s nothing. On Earth 10, they experienced even more chaotic scenes.


    Watching Zod fight Superman fiercely, Astra understood why Su Bai said he didn''t need them anymore.


    "Zod is going to transform the earth into an environment suitable for Kryptonian life, the same as your original goal. Your task is to destroy those instruments."


    "No problem!!" Astra nodded, and the Immortal Army around him immediately moved."Actually, why not talk to Zod? He wants to rebuild Krypton, in fact, it can be on Earth 10! And with their addition, the strength of the Immortal Army can be improved to a higher level. During this time, the Nazi Superman It was dishonest that they gathered many people to form their own team, and they fought fiercely with the freedom fighters. Although there was no conflict with us, I also investigated. The people he gathered are not weak!"


    Is the Nazi version of the Justice League?


    Su Bai laughed and said: "Don''t worry, I will go over and see when the strength here is finished. As for Zod, he is different from you! You are my woman, he is not, and I am not lacking. Manpower is not necessary. In other words, he has no inevitable value. And with his ambition, sooner or later I have to do it, why bother!"


    Astra thought for a while, nodded by default.


    Zod dared to launch a coup at the beginning, I have to say that his ambition is not small.


    Even if he takes it at the beginning, when the time is right, he will definitely make some small actions.


    Moreover, at first Astra just asked, but she also thought about herself.


    She is now in charge of the Immortal Army, and one person is more than ten thousand people. If Zord comes, he will naturally share some power with his strength and status, which is what Astra does not want to see.


    "It''s Fiora!"


    While talking, Astra saw Fiora in the air battleship!


    "You can go and play with her, but I want this person!" Su Bai said.


    "understand!"


    Astra nodded, then flew away with a boom.


    "This... these are?"


    "rotten?"


    "Could this be Su Bai''s person?"


    In the Ministry of National Defense, several people suddenly appeared in the picture, and they seemed to wear uniform uniforms just like those Kryptonians. At first glance, they were organized.As soon as these people appeared, they began to manipulate the Kryptonians, destroying the instruments that changed the environment.The Minister of Defense immediately thought that this should be the one who defeated the Soviet Union!


    "My analysis was correct."


    "Su Bai is really studying aliens."


    "These people he brought are obviously exactly the same as the Kryptonians. In other words, he has been studying the Kryptonians a long time ago, and even subdued the Kryptonians. No wonder he was so calm from the beginning!"


    The Secretary of Defense thought secretly, and everyone else seemed extremely excited!

 C1634

    Not only the Ministry of National Defense, almost the whole world is paying attention to this matter, and there are countless people.


    No one thought that there would be a surprise from heaven!


    "Fiola!"


    "Astra?"


    On the battleship, Astra jumped on it.


    Through the glass cover, Fiora was surprised to see Astra!


    She still remembered that when the coup was launched, Astra was hostile to herself and had fought each other, but there was no winner.Later, because of the defeat, Fiora followed Zod and was imprisoned in the Phantom Zone. After coming out, the Krypton had been destroyed.


    Never expected that she was still alive.


    There are even other Kryptonians!


    "What are you doing? You are actually helping humanity?"


    When Fiora saw that those Kryptonians were actually destroying the instrument against his own people, it made Fiora a little angry!"Astra, why did you do this! Once successful, this place will become a new Krypton. As long as we find the central palace, we can make Krypton regenerate. You are betraying Krypton!"


    "Krypton?"


    "Krypton has long ceased to exist. All I want is a new planet, a planet where we can survive!"


    "Isn''t this!"


    "No, I already have it! All this is brought to me by my master, our leader. So, Fiora, surrender! I can help you intercede with the master, and you will see another brand new A planet that allows us to live and develop safely!" Astra said.


    "Huh, you have lost all the pride of being a Kryptonian."


    "It seems there is no more to talk about, then... fight it!"


    Astra snorted coldly, and the laser beam emitted.


    There was a boom.


    The glass cover was broken.


    Fiora jumped out, and the two started fighting each other in the air.


    On the other side, Zord and Superman are also fighting fiercely, and the battle is in full swing.


    The Kryptonians of the Immortal Army have a slight advantage in number, but what is more important is that they stay on the earth longer, the sun shines longer, and their strength is stronger.But the people like Zod''s army rushed over from other galaxies, the gap in this area was obviously widened.It didn''t take long for the instruments to be destroyed one after another, and at the same time the people of the Zord Army began to lose.


    Look at it this way.


    Su Bai suddenly found out that there seems to be nothing wrong with him?


    "Alright, then there will be no such limelight!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and went straight back to the Ministry of Defense.


    With the appearance of Su Bai, the people in the Ministry of National Defense were all excited, and now it goes without saying that Su Bai is definitely not easy!


    "You people are..."


    "The Immortal Army are all Kryptonians, and they are stronger than them!"


    Su Bai said casually, and said: "From this situation, there is basically no major problem. I took Carol Ferris to observe the situation on the spot, and you can start to think about how to deal with the aftermath. Well, it seems like a metropolis. The damage is also very serious, and it must be rebuilt. This matter...my company can help!"


    "Do not worry!"


    The Secretary of Defense nodded.


    Rebuild, serve?


    It''s no wonder that there is no problem here, the strength that Su Bai demonstrated can actually solve the opponent at the beginning.why not?


    Now the Secretary of Defense understands.


    But instead of being angry, he was relieved.


    It seems that the Eternal Paradise Company is really a cover, and most of these materials are used for research, so... If there is any business in the future, you might as well consider giving it to Eternal Paradise!


    Chapter 0034 a loud noise, debut


    Carol Ferris was taken out of the Ministry of Defense by Su Bai and directly found the roof of an empty building.


    Condescending, you can almost see the entire battlefield.


    Su Bai sat on the edge of the roof, pulling Carol Ferris into his arms!This made Carol Ferris very frightened. He looked down and was dizzy, and grabbed Su Bai''s arm firmly.


    "Don''t worry, how can I make you fall?" Su Bai smiled and comforted."And this feeling is very exciting, humans have always been interested in flying, and have always wanted to conquer the sky, that''s why airplanes were born!"


    Carol Ferris nodded.


    As the president of the airline, Carol Ferris naturally has a dream of flying.

 C1635

    It can be said that if it hadn''t had this dream, her family might not have run airlines and would develop airplanes.


    "You can fly too?"


    Carol Ferris said suddenly.


    She remembered that Su Bai appeared in midair when he was fighting the Kryptonian woman."Why can you have these, is it because of alien technology? This technology can give humans superpowers?"


    "There are many ways to acquire superpowers, not only the alien technology can do it. Moreover, the ability is not only oneself, but also external forces."


    Su Bai smiled and said, she didn''t know how Carol Ferris got the purple lamp ring, but she would definitely get it if nothing else.This is just fine. It¡¯s Hal Jordan and Su Bai is more interested. After the end, he can see it. He can get the ring because a Green Lantern was attacked by the inspector and fell to the earth. Pay attention to this. On the one hand, there is a chance to get the green light ring.


    He has the ring, but he does not quit the lamp to replenish energy!


    One quit the light and two Green Lanterns, shouldn¡¯t it work?


    Su Bai was thinking about it, but the battle below had already entered a fever pitch.


    The instruments were destroyed by the Immortal Army, and almost all of the Zod¡¯s troops were defeated.


    Astra fought fiercely with Fiora. One was a female general of Krypton, and the other was an excellent deputy. The strength of the two can be said to be equal and evenly matched, at least not so obvious.However, if you look carefully, you can still see that Astra has the upper hand!When the instruments are destroyed and his own people are defeated, Fiora knows that things may not be so easy!


    "Humph!"


    The laser suddenly shot out, and Astra didn''t react for a while and was knocked into the air. After a while, Astra came back and found that Fiora had run away!


    Whoosh!


    Astra hurriedly chased after him, and then...she discovered that Fiora was flying in the direction of Su Bai!


    Thinking of this, Astra has slowed down!


    "Unexpectedly, she would come here, now...I am embarrassed to let you go!"


    Looking at Fiora, Su Bai chuckled and slowly picked Carol Ferris up and set aside.


    "Fantastic."


    Su Bai turned his head and said to Carol Ferris, and then looked at Fiora. Fiora obviously saw that Su Bai was slightly surprised. He felt that Astra was chasing behind, and Fiora bit. Go ahead if you gritted your teeth!


    With his arms opened slightly, the surroundings began to shake violently, and many things slowly floated up, and a special magnetic field filled the surroundings.In the palms of Su Bai''s hands, the blue light gradually condenses, as if something is being attracted, the light is getting bigger and bigger!


    Click, the click sound suddenly remembered all around.


    At this moment, all electrical equipment was paralyzed in an instant.


    The light is getting bigger and bigger.


    Looking at Fiora, Su Bai suddenly folded his arms, and two balls of light came out of his palms and slowly condensed together, becoming a huge ball of light!


    "Super-electromagnetic gun!"


    With Su Bai''s shout, the ball of light in his hand suddenly exploded. In an instant, the blue light turned into a beam of energy, spinning straight to Fiora at high speed!


    Strong.


    So strong!


    Feeling the arrival of this light beam, Fiora quickly felt the power of the light beam.She hurriedly wanted to change direction and avoid, but at this moment, the beam of light suddenly accelerated.


    The sound barrier sounds!


    The light beam suddenly entered the state of light speed, before Fiora could react, the whole person was instantly hit!


    boom!


    A powerful explosion lit up instantly, illuminating almost the entire sky.


    After a while, a figure fell rapidly in the blue exploding light.


    Fiora!


    At this time, the armor on Fiora''s body has become tattered, and the whole person is not aware of life or death, and his body is rapidly falling...


    A few seconds later, I heard a loud boom coming from below!


    Light!


    Gradually dispersed.


    Carol Ferris was completely shocked by seeing Su Bai''s back!


    Not only her, but the Immortal Army in the distance, Astra, as well as Zod and Superman in the battle were shocked, and stopped subconsciously.


    Zod looked at Su Bai''s direction, his eyes a little curious, and a strong warning.


    Who is this?


    What a strong strength!

 C1636

    "Still alive!"


    Astra brought Fiora back. He is not dead yet, but he is coming soon!


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded, just doing this just made him feel a little bit.


    Look at Zod in the distance!


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    Anyway, it''s done, then it will be solved by the way.


    Thought of this.


    Su Bai suddenly stepped forward and jumped.


    The whole person instantly jumped off the roof.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Carol Ferris yelled, was shocked by Su Bai''s move, and subconsciously planned to run over to take a look.


    As a result, just after running two steps, I felt a wave of heat hit my face.


    fire¡­¡­


    Crimson flame.


    A pair of red flame wings came into view.


    Behind Su Bai, the flame wings spread out slowly, like... a god!


    Floating in the air.


    Su Bai hooked his finger towards Zod.


    provocative!


    Arrogant!


    Zod could feel the contempt that Su Bai exudes.


    With a cold snort, Zod instantly let go of Superman and rushed towards Su Bai.


    In the air, Zod stopped abruptly.


    The two looked at each other!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to become solemn, and there was a feeling that a war was about to start.


    "who are you!"


    Zod asked in a deep voice.


    "You''ll know if you beat me."


    "You are looking for death!"


    Zod was furious and rushed over with a boom.


    Chapter 0035 Zod, die!


    "You are looking for death!"


    Zod''s angry voice sounded, followed by a sonic boom rushing towards Su Bai like a cannonball.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he flew over with a boom.


    "boom!"


    The two fists faced each other, and the huge impact spread, almost instantly, the surrounding tall buildings collapsed instantly, rumbling and deafening, and the thick smoke filled the smoke. The two figures quickly shuttled in the smoke, and it was not clear at all. , I can only feel the surrounding impact time and time again, which is very obvious!


    Bang bang bang!


    The impact sound is clear.


    boom!


    There was a heavy impact, followed by a muffled hum.


    The thick smoke was blown away, and a figure fell quickly, followed by another loud noise, and a large pit was knocked out of the underground street ground.


    Zod lay inside, struggling to get up, and looked up at the sky.


    In the air.


    Crimson wings emerged.

 C1637

    Su Bai hovered in the air, condescendingly pointed at Zod.


    "sandstorm!"


    With a soft drink, the ground instantly turned into quicksand, wrapping Zord almost instantly.


    Zod reacted quickly, punching the quicksand away.


    But the quicksand replenishes faster, there is always no gap, and it begins to solidify and strengthen.


    "Get up!"


    Su Bai raised his fingers, and there was a bang, and the cars and steel on the ground began to float into the air, and then slowly formed a huge arm.


    Compared with this arm, Su Bai himself seems to have become smaller!


    Zi Zi Zi!


    In the sandstorm, red light gradually appeared, Boom!


    The laser beam shattered the sandstorm, and Zord was about to fly instantly.


    "Get down for me!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, and the huge steel arm slammed directly down.


    Zod couldn''t avoid it, and dragged the steel arm with both hands.


    For a moment, it seemed to stop.


    "What a great power!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Bai sneered, and the fire of hell was released instantly, and the flame wrapped the steel arm and spread rapidly from the bottom, and it had become a huge flame arm in an instant.At the beginning, Zod didn''t take it seriously, but when the flame spread over and touched, Zod let out a scream!


    This fire!


    Can burn the soul!


    The screaming Zod instantly lost his resistance, and was smashed by the flame steel arm.


    boom!


    The whole street sank in an instant, and the flame arms burned hot.


    Su Bai slowly fell. With a thought, the flame arm spread out instantly, and he saw Zord burned beyond recognition under the street, and people seemed to pass out in pain.


    However, with the sunshine, his injury is slowly recovering.


    One step, one step, Su Bai walked over and grabbed Zod by the collar and pulled him up.


    "Hmm~"


    Zod, who was in a coma, slowly woke up, and when he saw that Su Bai was about to speak, he saw Su Bai''s hand jerked.


    Puff!


    There was a sharp pain in his heart, and Zod''s face was painful, his hands struggling to lift up to catch Su Bai, a pity...he suddenly fell down before he touched him, and no more breath.


    died!


    General Zod, just died like that!


    Su Bai pouted and flew directly to the roof with Zod''s body.


    At this time Clark Kent also flew over.


    "Notify the Secretary of Defense to come over and do the aftermath, this guy and the Kryptonians out there are handed over to you, as for the spaceship, and she... I will take it away!" Su Bai first said to Carol Ferris, and then Then he turned his head and said to Clark Kent: "The matter is over, you can also go, your mother is here, you can leave first if you find her, and then...turn back..."


    Su Bai leaned close to Clark''s ear and whispered.


    Clark froze for a moment, then nodded."Thank you!"


    "Go!"


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Su Bai nodded, and then asked Astra to take Fiora and summon the Immortal Army to the battleship of General Zod.


    After driving away, a space-time shock wave returned to Earth 10.


    Earth 10.


    Su Bai asked Astra to check the battleship to see if there was anything important, and then he took Fiora to the room.


    In the room, Fiora was still in a coma.


    She was embarrassed and his clothes were damaged.

 C1638

    He was dying, but he couldn''t die for the time being.


    After all, when the Kryptonians are exposed to sunlight, their recovery speed is quite fast, but... now it is indeed a bit slower. After thinking about it, Su Bai took Feola with him, and a teleport disappeared directly.


    Beyond the earth.


    Su Bai hugged Fiora and galloped quickly, until he was near the sun before throwing Fiora out.


    Floating in space, accompanied by sunlight.


    Fiora''s injuries are recovering quickly, and people... are gradually waking up.


    As soon as she woke up, she discovered her deep position, and then saw Su Bai.


    At that moment, that look...


    Su Bai felt fear!


    She won''t be scared by herself, right?


    Su Bai looked at Fiola without saying a word, and Fiola didn''t speak either.


    In fact, she was really scared.


    In the previous competition, she was not Su Bai¡¯s opponent at all, and Su Bai also said that it would not be so easy to meet again next time. He also promised to do what he said. That blow... made Fiora completely unable to fight back. At that moment, she experienced the fear of death.


    The fear at the moment of death left an indelible impression in her heart.


    fear!


    Fear of Su defeat!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Fiora finally spoke.


    "Astra is mine, Zod has been killed by me, and those Kryptonians have also been dealt with, you... it''s over!"


    "Surrender me!"


    Su Bai slowly opened his mouth and directly stated his purpose, not even a question, but an affirmative sentence.


    Surrender me!


    If not?


    Fiora doesn''t need to ask to know, it must be dead.


    At least if it was her, she would do it. If she didn''t surrender, there would be no need to survive.


    "I...I do!"


    Before, she still Astra had forgotten the pride of the Kryptonians, but now she didn''t have any stubborn thoughts.


    Only those who have died once know the taste of death can they understand the fear.


    She didn''t want to die, and there was no chance of a comeback.


    Therefore, only surrender!


    Item 0036


    Since Fiora has surrendered, his injuries have also recovered.


    Su Bai brought her back.


    After coming back, Fiora was dumbfounded, she found something wrong with this world!


    "This is Earth 10, the multiverse parallel world, which is also my main development area." Su Bai said.


    "This is what Astra said, the new planet?"


    Fiora reacted.


    Then she saw Astra, saw the Immortal Army, doing her own things one by one, even if ordinary people saw it, she didn''t panic, but had a feeling of worship.


    This world is very different!


    "You will stay in this world from now on to assist Astra."


    "Yes!" Fiora nodded, and then said: "Then what should I do now? Should I go to Astra?"


    "Now? No, now you accompany me first!"


    Su Bai laughed, and suddenly walked into his room with his arm around Fiora''s shoulder.Originally, Fiora was still a little puzzled. She didn''t know what the accompaniment meant, but when Su Bai took off her clothes and pushed her onto the bed, she understood.


    Before long, there were bursts of noise in the room.


    It was a long time before it returned to peace.

 C1639

    Although Fiora is not a top-notch beauty, the status bonus of the Kryptonian female warrior is not low. In addition, the Kryptonian''s physical fitness can withstand and relax himself completely. In the next few days, Su The defeat stayed on Earth 10 and did not leave. At night, Astra and Fiola were brought together. These two women who are strong rivals may be evenly matched in strength, but they also started to compete in bed. Unfortunately, The more experienced Astra has the upper hand, which makes Fiora somewhat depressed.


    After staying in this way for more than ten days, Su Bai left Earth 10 and brought a lot of gold with him.


    metropolis.


    Hotel!


    Su Bai met Mera and Miranda.


    In more than ten days, the alien affairs have passed, and the Metropolis has begun the reconstruction work. In this regard, Barbara has already begun to participate. The Secretary of Defense directly handed the Metropolis project to the Eternal Paradise Company, Gotham, In addition to the Metropolis, capital, human and material resources are a bit strenuous, but Su Bai brought the money back and solved the trouble in this regard.


    That day, Su Bai showed great power, but unfortunately because of the use of super-electromagnetic guns, the surrounding electronic equipment was paralyzed. The satellite system was previously affected by the Zord battleship.


    So few people have seen the great power of Su Bai.


    Although some people saw it, it was a pity that there was no evidence, just rumors on the Internet.


    And Clark Kent, also known as Superman.


    It has also appeared frequently recently to help rebuild.


    Perhaps it was because Clark surrendered before and then counterattacked Zord, perhaps because of his help. In short, people gradually stopped fearing him, and instead regarded him as a hero, the name of Superman gradually spread!


    Ministry of Defense!


    The sudden appearance of Su Bai shocked the Minister of Defense.


    "How are the aftermath issues handled?" Su Bai asked directly.


    "all the best."


    "Well, what about the supplies for you to prepare?"


    "It''s all ready too."


    "Okay, I will turn around and let the warship come over for transportation, and then leave the warship behind. You can find a place to put it in the metropolis. This will be an explanation." Su Bai said.


    "That''s great!"


    Through the shockwave teleporter, Su Bai contacted Astra for a while, and the next step was to transport supplies and then leave the warship behind.


    Things are going well!


    When the battleship appeared in the metropolis again, and the military began to build houses and laboratories near the battleship, etc., not only did it not scare the people, it made the people even more excited.


    As for the Minister of Defense, he also received awards for these actions.


    It can be said that this one lies down.


    In addition to the annihilation of the Zod army, almost every aspect has benefited!


    First, Supai got supplies, Fiola, and the support of the Secretary of Defense and the business of Metropolitan Reconstruction.


    With the support of the Soviet Union, the Minister of Defense took a firm position and was commended.


    Louise gained fame even more because of reports.


    Although the metropolis created destruction, the casualties were not large because of the early evacuations, not to mention that they did not need to spend money on reconstruction. The understanding of aliens and the understanding of the strength of the earth made them more confident!


    As for Clark, let alone, he can appear in people''s sight in the name of Superman, even... he joined the Planet Daily and became a reporter. This is what Su Bai whispered in his ear!


    In a word.


    Earn this wave!


    "Where to go next?" Mera asked in a low voice lying in Su Bai''s arms.


    "Well, maybe I will go to the seaside city. How long I will stay is uncertain."


    Carol Ferris appeared, and Hal Jordan existed, so Su Bai planned to go to Seaside City to wait for the green light ring.


    "So, then... can I go back to Atlantis first, I''ve been away for so long, I''m really a little... don''t worry!" Mera asked tentatively.


    "If you want to go back, it''s okay? Then I will send you back, and I will find you when I have time."


    "There is also a need for someone to host. The Shui Xing Girl and the Cihong Girl are still young, so you just help them a lot."


    "Ok."


    Su Bai sent Mera back to Atlantis, and Miranda also stayed behind to deal with the rebuilding of the Metropolis. She still has experience in this regard.As for Louise, Su Bai found that she was very busy when she went to see her. Various reports appeared in an endless stream, and there was no time to accompany herself.Simply, Su Bai went directly to the seaside city!


    Seaside city.


    Hometown of Green Lantern!


    You can tell from the name that this is a city near the sea and the scenery is quite good.


    Carol Ferris¡¯ company is located in Seaside City.

 C1640

    After arriving in the seaside city, Su Bai did not rush to find Carol Ferris immediately, but went around in the seaside city, and found that the people here were still talking about the Metropolitan. It seemed that it didn¡¯t happen for a while. It will go away.After wandering around the seaside city, Su Bai directly found a sea view villa near the sea and rented it, and then he was going to find Carol Ferris!


    Chapter 0037: Hal Jordan


    The night lights are on.


    In the company office, Carol Ferris rubbed his head and looked at the documents on the desk.


    I thought that with this opportunity and this relationship, her company had the opportunity to participate in the Krypton spacecraft plan. She even asked the Secretary of Defense to vaguely mention her relationship with Su Bai. But I thought it would work.It is a pity that even the Secretary of Defense has no way to completely control this project now, and a higher presence has already intervened.The Minister of Defense said that he could find Su Bai, and it might be possible for Su Bai to come forward.


    But, where is Carol Ferris going to find Su Bai.


    Su Bai disappeared after the last time, and did not contact him.


    This made Carol Ferris think if he was thinking too much, maybe Su Bai was interested in him just habitually teasing, and didn''t really care too much.


    "Hey!"


    With a long sigh, Carol Ferris closed the file.


    headache.


    If you can''t participate, the company will lose its advantage, and then... I am afraid it will be completely over.


    The more I think about it, the more Carol Ferris feels a headache, the most important thing is that he can''t follow the direction.


    "Forget it, I''ll go have a drink."


    Carol Ferris sighed and got up and walked to the side. There is a rest room in her office. If she is too busy at work, Carol Ferris will take a break directly at the company.After entering the rest room, Carol Ferris changed into casual clothes and came out, and was about to leave.


    As soon as I came out, I felt that there was someone in the office.


    This surprised Carol Ferris subconsciously, and was about to question, but...


    "Su Bai?"


    Carol Ferris shouted in surprise.


    The person who suddenly appeared was exactly what she had thought of before, Su Bai!


    "Get off work?" Su Bai walked over with a smile.


    "Well, you, why are you here?" Carol Ferris asked unexpectedly.


    "I''ll come to you when I''m done, or...you don''t want me to come?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Carol Ferris shook his head and said, "That''s not true, but I have been waiting for you to come to me. The Kryptonian battleship you left behind, I originally wanted to participate in it, but unfortunately... I didn''t succeed!"


    "Oh?"


    "So, do you have a way? Can I get my company involved?" Carol Ferris asked expectantly.


    "Yes, but I do, but I don¡¯t want to intervene. After all, I left the battleship for them, and... Actually, it¡¯s not a good thing for you to participate. But if you want to study, I can help you, not just krypton. Star people¡¯s battleships can be used on other planets.¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    "of course it''s true!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Let''s talk about it later, just put your heart in your stomach. Why go to eat now?"


    "Drink the bar!"


    Carol Ferris shook his head and said, "I was depressed and wanted to drink, now...I think I should celebrate."


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting drunk?" Su Bai said with a smile: "Drink with me, you are at great risk."


    "Will you go?" Carol Ferris asked rhetorically without answering.


    "Go, why not go!"


    Su Bai said, smiled and grabbed Carol Ferris''s waist and walked out directly.


    Carol Ferris drove, got in the car, Carol Ferris drove directly to the bar she often went to.


    This bar has a good environment, mainly because it is not that messy.


    Therefore, Carol Ferris often goes there, and there is no need to worry about being harassed or anything. Of course, there must be a conversation, but after being rejected, he will not cause trouble. It is a safe bar.


    parking lot.


    After the car was parked, Su Bai got out of the car with Carol Ferris.


    At this time there are not too many people in the bar. Su Bai and Carol Ferris found a place to sit down, ordered some beer and food, Su Bai and Carol Ferris had a chat while eating and drinking. I don''t know if Carol Ferris believes in Supai, or feels that it is not good to mention it too often, and has not talked about alien warships at all, but she is still very curious about Supai.


    She has already said about her past.


    So this time I will mainly talk about the defeat of the Soviet Union!


    Between questioning and answering, the two of them naturally said more and more, this wine...the more they drank.

 C1641

    "Carol Ferris?"


    A voice rang from the side, and the two turned their heads and saw a man in a jacket standing on the edge, somewhat surprised.


    "Hal, you are here too."


    Carol Ferris smiled and said, "I''ll introduce you. This is Su Bai. This is Hal Jordan. I told you."


    "Hello there."


    Hal Jordan spoke, looking at Su Bai.


    I quickly realized that this is not the famous rich man?How did he stay with Carol Ferris, and it seemed... so familiar, Carol Ferris even told her about his own affairs.


    "Hello!" When Hal Jordan looked at Su Bai, Su Bai was also watching him.


    His appearance was exactly the same as before Deadpool was not disfigured.


    "Do you mind if I''m together?" Hal Jordan said.


    Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t mind."


    After speaking, Su Bai got up and gave up his position, and then sat next to Carol Ferris.


    This made Hal Jordan a little depressed, but Carol Ferris had no objection. Su Bai had already given way, and he could only sit down.As soon as he sat down, he saw Su Bai grabbing Carol Ferris''s waist, Carol Ferris seemed to be used to it and didn''t respond, which made him even more depressed!


    It seems that my childhood sweetheart seems to be defeated by Su?


    With the addition of Hal Jordan, the atmosphere has not changed for the better, but more dull.


    Originally, Su Bai and Carol Ferris were quite comfortable chatting with each other. Now Hal Jordan is not easy to say something, and Hal Jordan seems to be depressed, and there are not many topics.In less than half an hour, Carol Ferris offered to say nothing.


    "You still continue?"


    Carol Ferris asked.


    Hal Jordan nodded.


    "Then you pay attention to yourself, we are leaving!"


    Carol Ferris didn''t say much, and went out of the bar with Su Bai.


    The two got into the car, but did not rush to drive.


    Where to go next?


    This is a problem!


    Chapter 0038


    Two choices!


    Either go back to each house, or go back to the same family.


    However, Su Bai came here specially, so I went back to the various houses and Carol Ferris felt that it was not very good, but let¡¯s go back to one family together, Carol Ferris felt it seemed a bit early, and she did not really make up her mind to accept Su Bai. , Something happened!For a while, sitting in the car, Carol Ferris really hesitated.


    "I rented a sea view villa by the sea and will live there temporarily."


    "Send me a trip?"


    Su Bai spoke up.


    "it is good!"


    When he said this, Carol Ferris would naturally not refuse, and immediately drove to the place where Su Bai lived.


    An independent villa.


    There is still some distance from the sea, but overlooking the sea.


    "Come in and sit down?"


    Su Bai asked after stopping the car.


    Carol Ferris hesitated. At this time, she was really unsure of what Su Bai could do. The most important thing was that she was also sure what she would do.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that Carol Ferris didn''t immediately refuse but hesitated, Su Bai made a decisive decision for her.


    Halfway through, Carol Ferris drove into the villa and got out of the car!


    Turning on the light, Su Bai smiled and took out the red wine and glass.Greeted Carol Ferris and went directly to the second floor.


    The second floor, the roof.


    There is a rooftop swimming pool.


    From here you can see the sea, if the angle is right, it feels like it is connected to the sea.

 C1642

    Sitting on a chair, the dim light, the blowing sea breeze, and the distant sea view, suddenly felt a relaxed feeling.


    Drinking red wine and chatting, Carol Ferris was a little drunk unconsciously.


    I originally drank beer, but now I changed beer.


    Now that the breeze blows, drunkenness is up, and watching Su Bai''s papaya yogurt is slightly blurred.


    she knows.


    It''s up to you to decide.


    Stay or go!


    "I should be going!"


    Carol Ferris put the cup down and said slowly.


    "At this time? How can you drive after drinking like this? Stay here." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Carol Ferris hesitated, but Su Bai had already got up and held her waist."Let''s go, I will show you the room."


    With that, the two came out from the rooftop.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, Su Bai let Carol Ferris take a look."May I?"


    "I... live by myself?" Carol Ferris asked.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I... I don''t know... I... I''m drunk, you... let me rest, can we talk about it tomorrow?" Carol Ferris said nervously.


    "Okay!"


    "But... kiss?" Su Bai said with a grin, and then kissed Carol Ferris directly without giving Carol Ferris time to react.


    "Again!"


    After saying this, I asked Dubu to ask if I could answer and kissed him. Carol Ferris fought back a few times in annoyance, but it didn¡¯t work when he was awake before, not to mention that she¡¯s still drunk. What arrived was the strong breath of Su Bai.It didn''t take long for Carol Ferris to find that he had been crushed on the bed by Su Bai.


    "You, didn''t you mean just a kiss?"


    Confused, Carol Ferris asked.


    But Su Bai didn''t say anything at all, is he just a kiss at this time?


    What a joke!


    Su Bai''s movements didn''t stop at all, unknowingly... Carol Ferris, who was drunk, was completely confused.


    ...


    night.


    Go quietly.


    The breeze was accompanied by bursts of heart-beating sounds, but fortunately, no one was around here, and no one heard it.


    day¡­¡­


    Gradually brighter.


    The morning glow rose from the sea, and it looked like another sunny weather.


    Dazed, Carol Ferris seemed to feel a little cold.


    Didn''t I close the window yesterday?


    Thinking like this, Carol Ferris leaned against the warm place and found herself a comfortable position.But it didn''t take long for her to react, and she didn''t have a pillow?Thinking of this, Carol Ferris suddenly looked up, only to see a face close to her.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Carol Ferris yelled, subconsciously trying to avoid, but this movement made her feel the slightest pain and couldn''t help but snorted.


    "Do you know it hurts? Lie down!"


    Su Bai opened his eyes and smiled and stretched out his hand to take Carol Ferris over, and said: "I didn''t notice your pain last night!"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Although lying down, Carol Ferris was still a little confused.


    The memory gradually awakened, and she recalled what happened yesterday.


    really.


    She knew that she had promised Su Bai for sure... it would definitely be so!


    Seeing Su Bai''s proud smiling face, Carol Ferris said angrily: "Did you plan it long ago."

 C1643

    "What kind of plan, it''s uncontrollable!"


    Su Bai smiled, stroked Carol Ferris'' shoulder and said, "Also, don''t say you don''t feel anything to me."


    ...


    "It doesn''t mean you have to feel something, you are married!" Carol Ferris said.


    Su Bai has never concealed this point, so many people know that Su Bai has a family, but she has too much lace news, so it is easy for people to forget this.


    "I''m not going to take advantage of it! Don''t worry, you will follow me in the future. There is no status or anything, but the others are not less, trust me! Lie down with me for a while, and then I will take you there. Place!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Where?"


    "Gifts for you, you will know them when they arrive."


    "come on!"


    "Oh, didn''t you just lie down for a while"


    Soon, Carol Ferris''s anger sounded, and... it was another time for you!


    Until the sun went up three poles, the sun had risen high.


    Su Bai smiled and said to Carol Ferris: "Let''s go, I will take you to see the present!"


    "I''m like this, how can I move!" Carol Ferris complained a little angrily.


    "I hold you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said that he hugged Carol Ferris, did not give Carol Ferris the opportunity to refuse, take a bath, put on clothes, and when it was done, Su Bai held Carol Ferris in one hand and in the other. Turn on the shock wave ability and jump in.


    Item 0039


    In a large and empty factory building, there was a fighter plane that was obviously not a human plane parked.


    Carol Ferris was taken aback for a moment and motioned for Su Bai to put himself down.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "Kryptonian fighter plane! But it''s a small fighter plane. It was on the previous battleship. I left it!" Su Bai walked over with Carol Ferris, "This fighter plane is even from the perspective of alien technology. It¡¯s pretty good. It has great advantages in defense, attack, and speed compared to the type of fighter developed by your company. The most important thing is that this type of fighter can be used in the universe. Comparable."


    "This... is this for me?"


    Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded and said: "Of course, but this thing can only be here and it''s best for you to study it yourself."


    "no problem!"


    Carol Ferris said excitedly.


    "Also, although the battleship has been handed over, I still have better ones. Don''t worry, your company''s technology will be surpassed by others!"


    "Is this your reward for me? Because of us..." Carol Ferris asked.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "If you think this way makes you feel receptive, then you can think the same way. But to be honest, it''s not entirely because you care about it. What''s more, it''s also good for me. , I mean the fighter plane. In the future, we will have a lot of cooperation, so even if there is no such thing, I will let you over! I really just can¡¯t help it!"


    "You said that makes me feel much better."


    "I have some ideas, everyone will have ideas at this time, but I really didn''t plan to do that!"


    The exchange of benefits is sometimes the most moving. Carol Ferris does not deny that she has this idea, but after all, she didn''t really intend to do it.


    "Here...is your secret base?"


    "That''s it."


    "Then how do I come here?"


    "Find me, I can bring you here. Of course, if you have time, you can also live here."


    "Well, I need to prepare."


    "Okay, I''ll take you back first. Even if you want to come over now, I still don''t agree!" Su Bai finished with a smile, and then took Carol Ferris back!


    After coming back, Carol Ferris wanted to go to the company to make preparations, but it was really not very convenient for her to look like this, Su Bai stayed, and waited until she was better before going back.As a result, this stay, but there is no chance to be better!They just got together just now, it was the time when the freshness was strong, but the two of them stayed in the villa for three days!


    Three days later, the relationship between the two has become so close to each other.


    If it weren''t for the company to call, I''m afraid I would continue to stay!


    "The company has a meeting about the test flight of a newly developed fighter jet some time ago. I have to go back!" Carol Ferris said.


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "Is this... not so good?"


    "The meetings are all shareholders of the company."

 C1644

    Carol Ferris was a little embarrassed.


    Su Bai smiled: "A shareholder of normal business?"


    "Ok."


    "That''s easy."


    Su Bai smiled and took out the phone."Barbara, help me buy shares in a company whose name is..."


    With a simple sentence, Su Bai hung up the phone and said, "This is not working."


    "You are crazy, why do you suddenly think of buying shares in my company?"


    "Can''t you go with you?" Su Bai smiled.


    Carol Ferris was speechless.


    "The price of my company''s shares is very high, and if I remember correctly, your company is responsible for the reconstruction of the entire Metropolis. Is your capital chain okay?" Carol Ferris said worriedly.


    "no problem!"


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, let''s see how fast Barbara moves, maybe when we arrive, the shares will have been purchased almost!"


    Su Bai smiled and said that he went out of the villa to the company with Carol Ferris.


    Carol Ferris did not think that Su Bai could really succeed in the acquisition. After all, these shareholders are the old shareholders of the company. The company has been doing good business over the years because of the cooperation with the military, and the huge dividends benefit the shareholders. I have confidence in the company and want to acquire...It is estimated that not so many people are willing to sell...


    However, when Carol Ferris and Su Bai came to the company and into the meeting room, Carol Ferris felt something was wrong.


    There are few shareholders.


    Moreover, these shareholders are not surprised by the emergence of Su Bai!


    Could it be that Su Bai actually bought shares from several shareholders?


    Carol Ferris and Su Bai found a place to sit down and talk, but someone spoke first.


    "Since everyone is here, I''ll just say it."


    "Carol, we have known each other for many years. We have been happily working together from your father to you. However, when the business ends, I hope that the company¡¯s business will get better and better, and we hope that in the future There are other opportunities for cooperation!" Carol Ferris was stunned when the man spoke.


    He also sold the shares?


    Just as Carol Ferris was about to speak, he found that the other party stood up. As he got up, other shareholders also stood up.


    For a while, only Carol Ferris and Su Bai were still sitting!


    "You... have all your shares sold to him?" Carol Ferris was surprised.


    "Yes!"


    Several people nodded, then exchanged a few words with Su Bai before leaving the office one after another.


    The office that was still lively suddenly became deserted.


    Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai with a smile, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Why, how could this be?"


    "It''s very simple, I have money! What''s more, the shareholders of the company are very savvy, knowing that the company did not get the battleship project, the company will inevitably be affected over time. Now I am willing to buy them and sell them naturally, and I hope to pay them. Okay, what opportunities do you have to cooperate and make money in the future! If it were you, you would do the same." Su Bai smiled and clapped his hands and said: "Okay, now you have 55% in your hands, I have 100 Forty-five percent, the company belongs to you and me, so... we can have a meeting!"


    Item 0040


    Carol Ferris looked at Su Bai and looked at the empty conference room with an unreal feeling.


    This...Is this taking 45% of your company''s shares?Carol Ferris suddenly felt sad for the shareholders who sold their shares. As Su Bai said, these people thought that the battleship plan was not able to participate in this battleship plan, and they were not optimistic about the future prospects of the company. I bought it, but... if they know they have something better, I''m afraid they will regret it in the future!


    "Just what kind of meeting between the two of us? It was because I thought the new fighter jets could be tested in practice, but the shareholders are more conservative, so this meeting was held."


    "It''s not necessary at all now."


    "I will inform people to come over for a test flight. If there is no problem, I can temporarily sell it to the military. At least until they have studied the Kryptonian battleship, my fighter is the best! This can also make a wave of funds for investment. Into new research and development." Carol Ferris said.


    "Listen to you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You can rest assured that I will not participate in the management of your company."


    "I know you don''t care about the profitability of my company, but... you can rest assured that I will never let you lose it, even though your move feels a bit tricky!" Carol Ferris said with a smile.


    Soon, Carol Ferris informed that he would go down to prepare for a test flight. As for the pilots for test flight!


    It is Hal Jordan.


    This is what he did!


    After everything was arranged, Su Bai followed Carol Ferris to the company''s test flight area and saw Hal Jordan who was ready to go.After getting on the plane, we started to test various data of the plane according to the rules.I have to say that as a pilot, Hal Jordan is indeed very good, which may be one of the reasons why he can become the Green Lantern!


    After watching Su Bai for a while, I felt that there should be no major problems with this test flight. As for the business with the military, there should be no major problems!

 C1645

    This was originally studied by Carol Ferris before. After the test flight, Hal Jordan seemed very excited and wanted to say something to Carol Ferris, but saw Su Bai put his arm around Carol Ferris, and both Human feelings seem to... this is not something to be particularly happy about, which makes Hal Jordan feel like he was sprayed with cold water, and there is no excitement at all.


    "Good job, go back and have a good rest, you may need to do it again in a few days!" Carol Ferris said.


    "I see, contact me then!"


    Hal Jordan said eagerly, then nodded towards Su Bai, turned and left.


    Su Bai is clear about why he lacks interest.


    Carol Ferris may not have any thoughts about Hal Jordan, or even Hal Jordan has no thoughts about Carol Ferris, but it''s like this very often, and suddenly someone else is born, it will make you think Psychologically uncomfortable.This is how Hal Jordan is now!Carol Ferris didn''t notice the change in his mood. After the test flight was over, someone contacted the military to discuss the time.Of course, she did not forget to let people mention the change of shareholders. The Secretary of Defense can understand what is going on right away!


    Seeing Carol Ferris working in the office, Su Bai visited her lounge with great interest.


    The rest room is not too big, but the sparrow is small and well equipped.


    There is a closet with all kinds of clothes, a bathroom, and a single bed.


    "this is yours?"


    Su Bai came out of the rest room with a black rope in his hand.


    To be precise, they are black rope-shaped pants.


    Thongs!


    "Oh, why are you...what are you doing with it!"


    Carol Ferris gave a shy groan and hurried over to stop.


    Su Bai smiled: "Do you like this style?"


    "It''s just that some occasions require specific dresses. Of course, ordinary ones can''t be worn!" Carol Ferris explained!"You honestly wait for me here, OK? I''ll accompany you when I finish handling the matter!"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai said, Carol Ferris took the initiative to kiss, and then turned around to continue to work.Su Bai lay down in the lounge without incident, absorbing the energy of the universe.During this period of time, I was busy, but sometimes I did not do this thing.He concentrated on absorbing the cosmic energy, and time passed without knowing it. When the concentrated Carol Ferris had finished his work, he realized that it was almost time for get off work.


    And they are all a little hungry.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the lounge, Carol Ferris hurried over and found that Su Bai was lying on the bed as if he was asleep, so she yelled softly.


    "Busy working?"


    Su Bai opened his eyes and asked.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect to be busy so late. The main reason is that the preparation work has been done more meticulously, so as not to have to trouble you to run back and forth."


    "It''s okay? Let''s go now that we are done."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Carol Ferris said, and left the company with Su Bai.


    The materials or equipment have been put in their car. The two first found a place to eat, and then returned to the sea view villa.Carol Ferris was a little embarrassed to let Su Bai stay alone in the lounge for so long, so that night Carol Ferris became very active and really let Su Bai enjoy it!In the dead of night, Su Bai fell asleep with his arms around Carol Ferris, with only steady breathing in the dim room.


    Suddenly.


    It suddenly lit up outside the window, and something seemed to flash by!


    Carol Ferris didn''t realize it, sleeping soundly, but Su Bai woke up!


    The spiritual power was released, and after a while, it was clear what the light was.


    A single-person flying boat.


    Inside, there is an alien with a purple body and a green uniform.


    Green Lantern!


    Abinsu!


    It was because he fell to the earth that Hal Jordan became the Green Lantern!


    Unexpectedly, it is today, it is now!


    Gently moving Carol Ferris away, Su Bai put on his clothes, and followed... the person had disappeared.


    Chapter 0041 Green Lantern


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the light turned dark.


    After a while, near a beach near the sea, a spacecraft crashed here.The white transparent cover slowly opened, and the purple-skinned alien Abinsu seemed to be wounded, dying, and dying.


    "Go, go... to find a suitable replacement..."


    Abinsu said weakly, and slowly took off the green light ring from his hand.

 C1646

    Apparently, he also knew he was going to do it.


    The green light ring floated slowly in front of Abinsu with a green light, and it seemed to be reluctant to leave, and it took a while to slowly prepare to fly away!


    Abinsu closed his eyes and prepared to save some energy. Maybe he could wait until the lamp ring brought people over, and he could give him some advice!At the moment when he just closed his eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes subconsciously, and then saw a flash of light, a figure suddenly appeared, and the green light ring was suddenly caught by him!


    "who is it!"


    Seeing this guy who appeared suddenly grabbed the lamp ring so easily, Abinsu couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    It seems that this is human?


    "My name is Su Bai, and I should be the strongest on earth! You are the Green Lantern, Abin Su, right?" Su Bai walked over and said directly.


    "The strongest on earth?"


    "How do you know about me?"


    Abinsu looked at Su Bai suspiciously and asked.


    "This is not important, what is important is that you are dying, and this ring is in my hand again! I know the power of the green light ring, how about we make a deal?" Su Bai said suddenly.


    "What deal?"


    "I need a rechargeable lamp, and... I need you to charge me regularly!" Su Bai said: "In exchange, I can heal you."


    "You...can you heal me?"


    "You should know that there is no point in me lying to you. What use is there when the energy in the rechargeable lamp runs out? What I need is a steady stream of energy, so naturally I won''t lie to you! I won''t let you die!" Su defeated.


    "Just charge the lamp?"


    "Yes, because I have... a green light ring!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, his palm moved.


    When the dimensional teleportation was activated, a green light ring appeared in his hand in an instant.


    Abinxu looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    He now has two green light rings, how is this possible?How could humans have the green light ring.Every green light ring has its own owner, and there is absolutely no room left.He can get the green light ring, which means...the death of Green Lantern.But he never said that Green Lantern died near this sector. He thought he would be the first one.


    "Where did your ring come from."


    "Although you Green Lantern heal the spacemen and maintain the peace and order of the universe, it does not mean that you are omniscient and omnipotent, and there are more things you don''t know! So, how are you thinking about our transaction? You look like you, you should not be able to persist. How long has it been?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Do you want to be the Green Lantern?"


    "I?"


    Su Bai looked at Abin Su and laughed: "I have no interest in being a Green Lantern. To be honest, I don''t think your Green Lantern is very strong!"


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai seemed to look down on Green Lantern, which made Abin Su a little dissatisfied.


    Su Bai laughed: "Not convinced? We can try when you are better."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Abinsu coughed violently a few times, and it seemed that he was almost unable to hold on.


    "Agree?"


    "If you agree, I can heal you now." Su Bai said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will regret it?" Abinsu asked.


    Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "What are you afraid of? If you regret it, I will kill you!"


    "..."


    Seeing Su Bai''s confident look, Abinsu didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, he was already fully conscious and ready to find a new replacement, but unexpectedly things took a turn for the better. After hesitating for a moment, Abinsu nodded to Su Bai: "I agree!"


    Anyway.


    Can not die, everyone wants to live!


    "well."


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and took a look. There was a wound on Abinsu''s abdomen. Upon closer inspection, he could find that there seemed to be yellow crystals inside, which resembled a meteorite.


    hand!


    Slowly stretched out to his wound, Abin Xu''s eyes widened. Is this to treat himself, or is he afraid that he will not die fast enough?But now, Abinxu can only believe that Su is defeated. Seeing his hand getting closer, Abinsu is ready for pain, but the strange thing is... he personally watched the opponent''s hand thrust in. I had a wound, but I didn''t even feel the pain, or even touched it!


    "This...what''s going on?"

 C1647

    Abin Su looked at Su Bai in amazement, and immediately felt a slight pain, as if something had been taken out.


    After a while, he saw Su Bai''s hand retracted, with a yellow chip between his fingers.


    Following Su Bai''s release of magical abilities, the Abinsu''s injury was reversed, and it didn''t take long for him to be intact.


    Feeling that he had recovered completely, Abinsu was in disbelief and didn''t know what to say. This was completely different from the earth he knew and the human beings he knew!This special ability can even be ranked in the universe!


    "Thank you!" Abinsu dared to answer.


    "Thank you, it''s a deal, remember you promised me, help me get a rechargeable lamp, and then... you need to help me replenish energy regularly!" Su Bai said.


    "can!"


    After Abinsu finished speaking, Su Bai directly returned his lantern ring to him.


    In the beginning, Su Bai actually didn''t want to save him!However, after thinking about it, it was more cost-effective to save him. When he was still unable to charge freely, he could at least guarantee sufficient energy.As for the green light ring, to be honest, Su Bai has no interest.There will be Green Lantern in this world, but it''s definitely not Hal Jordan!Now that Abinsu''s injury is cured, the green light ring will naturally not fall into Hal Jordan''s hands!


    "this is for you!"


    "This is called a shock wave transmitter. I will set the frequency for you. You can give me the rechargeable lamp as long as you activate it. This saves you from traveling around the earth. At the same time, this thing can also be used as a communication device! "


    Item 0042


    Su Bai took out the shockwave teleporter and made a slight modification, turning off the function of teleporting the parallel plane, and the contact can only be reached here, so even if it is handed over to Abinsu, there is no need to worry.The most important thing is that the frequency of this shock wave is relatively low, that is to say, there is no way to transmit in a large area. I am afraid that it will be difficult to transmit individuals, but it is enough for charging lights.


    "After I go back, I will send you things as soon as possible." Abin Su said.


    "good. I''ll wait for you!"


    Su Bai simply nodded, and Abin Su was about to start the spacecraft and leave.


    Watching his spacecraft fly away and leave the earth.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth rose slightly.


    In less than half an hour, it is estimated that no one knew what happened, but this changed two people, no... it might have changed the fate of more people.


    Abinsu did not die, and Hal Jordan did not become the Green Lantern.


    As for the new Green Lantern Su Bai in this world, he has not considered the green light ring in his hand. He helped Alex prepare the green light ring in his hand. After all, she stayed in the supernatural operation and acted with the super girl. Only with the green light ring can she be able He has the ability to protect himself or provide help, and Su Bai also knows that Alex has always been envious of Supergirl!It''s just that she buried this envy in her mind!


    Of course, in addition to these.


    One more person!


    Su Bai didn''t know his name, but it was related to the yellow chip in front of him.


    How was Abinsu injured?


    It¡¯s because I met the parallax monster. The parallax monster is the lamp beast of the yellow light ring. I don¡¯t know much about the Su Bai of the Seven Lanterns, so I don¡¯t know how this parallax monster was formed. I just know that it is because of this in the movie The chip caused the parallax monster to come, creating the legend of Green Lantern!


    When he touched this chip, he could feel a wave of restless energy, which seemed to affect him like a kind of spiritual invasion, but Su Bai did not know how many times he had experienced similar situations. Naturally, mental defense cannot be affected so easily!Abinsu doesn''t seem to know what this chip can bring, otherwise he can''t say nothing about it.


    "How to deal with this thing?"


    "It seems to have some connection with the parallax monster, the parallax monster, this guy''s destructive power is really not small, and it is the beast of the yellow light ring. The yellow light ring is named after fear, and its power is not worse than the green light ring. ."


    "Can you try to catch it and use it to make the Yellow Lantern Ring? According to the progress of the movie, Senisto is still the greatest Green Lantern so far, and he has not yet become the leader of the Yellow Lantern Corps. Say... the Yellow Lantern Corps may not exist yet, after all, in the comics, it is the Yellow Lantern Corps formed by Senisto himself!"


    Found the yellow energy, perhaps the parallax monster, and then created the total energy and the ring!


    "Worth a try!"


    Su Bai mumbled, his body suddenly lifted into the air.


    With a swish, the person has directly flew into the clouds.


    Getting faster and higher.


    Within a moment, the man had already rushed out of the earth, and he stopped until after a long distance from the earth.


    Holding the yellow chip, Su Bai expanded the range of his psychic abilities and sensed the position of the parallax monster!


    He believes that the parallax monster should be able to feel it!


    So Su Bai hasn''t really explored the universe since he came to the DC world. It is estimated that it will be very different from the Marvel world.


    Su Bai just suspended in space and waited.


    For a long time.


    His mind probe finally found something.


    felt it!


    Somewhere in the distance, there is a huge yellow monster moving fast, and the whole shape feels like an insect-like creature with many feet and many segments!It''s just that it''s quite huge.


    It moves very fast, and it doesn''t seem to have fought the Green Lantern before!

 C1648

    This thing is probably not so easy to deal with!


    But Su Bai didn''t worry too much, the big deal was death.


    Well, death is not terrible to him at all!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai suddenly accelerated and took the initiative to greet the parallax monster.


    Ten minutes later, he had already seen the parallax monster.


    The parallax monster had also noticed Su Bai. After all, the yellow chip came out of it, and it could be sensed naturally.


    The yellow behemoth attacked like a village. From a distance, Su Bai already felt the powerful aura he released, the kind of horror that made people feel terrified!


    "Come and try it!"


    Su Bai chuckled, the magnetic field ability started to absorb quickly, and the magnetic energy began to gather quickly, and the super electromagnetic gun directly hit the parallax monster.


    The blue super-electromagnetic wave crossed the Milky Way, and went straight to the parallax strange.


    boom!


    The Super Electromagnetic Cannon instantly hit the Parallax Monster. After receiving the Super Electromagnetic Cannon, the Parallax Monster''s huge body only paused slightly, and then... the Super Electromagnetic Gun dissipated, and the Parallax Monster seemed to have nothing.


    Su Bai frowned slightly.


    This guy seems to be stronger than he thought!


    Su Bai''s attack seemed to make the parallax monster a little angry, and the strange voices came, and the yellow waves of air swept in.Although there is still some distance, there seems to be some star fragments in the process, but when the yellow air wave comes, it is crushed and turned into ashes. The most important thing is that its speed is very fast!When the yellow air wave came to the front, Su Bai suddenly dodged and dodged, and the yellow air wave passed by.


    Su Bai''s side, etheric particles suddenly appeared.


    "go with!"


    Su Bai yelled and tapped his finger.


    The ether particles rushed out instantly.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da...


    As if the sound of raindrops falling, the etheric particles slammed into the yellow air flow frantically.


    Click, click.


    The voice is endless.


    The parallax monster suddenly made a strange noise, as if it felt pain, and immediately saw that the yellow airflow was interrupted by ether particles!


    The broken place was reduced to ashes in an instant.


    And at the broken part, the yellow air flow appeared again.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the yellow air current smashed towards Su Bai in disguise.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai teleported away again, and the etheric particles returned to his body.


    Item 0043


    "The parallax monster is the parallax monster, really strong!"


    The parallax monster missed a hit and shot again, but this time there were a lot of yellow waves. I wonder if this thing is its tentacles?Its attack speed was too fast, and it was too dense. The most important thing was that it was huge. Su Bai¡¯s dodge space was shrinking. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly threw a purple crystal in his hand and opened the portal. , Su Bai jumped in.The moment he jumped in, a yellow air current followed.


    "Zi!"


    The portal closed abruptly, the yellow airflow was instantly divided into two, and the parallax monster let out a stern or possibly angry roar.The next moment, over the parallax monster''s head, the portal opened, and Su Bai quietly jumped out.At the moment when he jumped out, Su Bai''s body suddenly became illusory. Behind him...half of the yellow air flow swept through Su Bai''s body, and then... directly on the head of the parallax monster!


    Roar!


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s painful or angry. The parallax monster has become irritable. The frightening aura is getting stronger and stronger. There is a kind of rage and a feeling of destroying the world. I haven¡¯t waited for the Su defeat to react. Coming over, the overwhelming yellow light lit up and swarmed.


    The ether particles condense in an instant, as if a wall had been blocking Su Bai in an instant.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    The impact sounded, and the wall of ether particles was broken in a short period of time and turned into particles again.


    amber!


    Su Bai raised his hand and activated his ability to survive.


    Stronger than Thanos, they were all trapped in Amber and unable to move.


    The light lit up, and the yellow light in front of me instantly solidified, as if frozen in the wall of amber!But... the size of the parallax monster is too big, and only a part of it is sealed. Before Su Bai noticed the situation, he felt as if he had been hit by a car and flew out with a bang!

 C1649

    Good weight!


    This attack did not break his physical defenses, but the impact was very strong!


    What is going on?


    Su Bai thought for a while, and suddenly began to release the puppet clone.


    Is it a waste to have the ability to use it?


    Brush!


    One by one, the avatars of the puppets appeared, teleporting and dispersing almost at the same time, appearing near the parallax monsters.


    The parallax monster didn''t seem to expect that Su Bai would have this move, and suddenly stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw these puppet clones making neat movements and waving their hands!


    Amber seal, life is better than death!


    In an instant, the light lit up beside the parallax monster.


    Amber began to condense, and the parallax monster was directly sealed!


    A huge, amber!


    Bang bang bang!


    One by one the puppets disappeared, and Su Bai floated to the parallax monster.


    Looks like it should be sealed, right?


    Su Bai observed for a while and found that the parallax monster really couldn''t move, it seemed that it was really sealed.


    Thanks to my own sealing ability, otherwise it''s really tricky. If it doesn''t work, I can only completely eliminate it.But now that the parallax monster has been sealed, you have to think about how to deal with it!


    This big guy is not so easy to install, not to mention it is not easy to make a yellow light ring and energy through it, mainly because there is no investigation!


    "It''s better to send it to Earth 10. After all, it is the foundation of its own development!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and immediately released the shock wave ability, bringing this huge parallax monster directly to Earth 10.


    When Su Bai appeared with a parallax monster, the Immortal Army in the base was shocked.


    Astra and Fiora hurried out.


    "This, what is this?" Astra asked in surprise.


    Fiora didn''t speak, but looked around her carefully for a long time.


    "This is... a parallax monster?"


    "You know?" Su Bai said to Fiora in some surprise.


    Fiora shook his head: "I just heard that it is said that this is a very powerful monster in the universe, with fear, has a powerful force that can corrode and occupy other people''s bodies. I didn''t expect the owner to be able to catch it!"


    "Coincidentally, a Green Lantern was attacked by it and fell on the earth. Originally, I just wanted to get a green light ring, but I found out that I got a small piece of this guy¡¯s chip, and then I thought I could use it to make a batch of similar green lights. The Legion is the same...Yellow Lantern Group!" Su Bai explained: "So I got it, but there is no reference yet, no clue! You can find a place to set it up first, I am not sure. Can you seal it up, don¡¯t let people come near you, let me know if there is any situation! I still have something to deal with, come back tomorrow!


    "Yes!"


    The two responded, and Su Bai returned to Earth One.


    Earth One.


    Sea view villa.


    When Su Bai came back, Carol Ferris didn''t seem to be awake, took off his clothes, and lay down again with her arms around Carol Ferris and fell asleep.


    ...


    The next morning.


    When Su Bai woke up, Carol Ferris was already awake. Don¡¯t think that she is a domineering president in the company. She is no different from an ordinary girl in front of Su Bai. She lay in Su Bai¡¯s arms without getting up. .Noting that Su Bai was awake, Carol Ferris smiled and said that he wanted to get up.But in this case, naturally, they wouldn''t just start talking. The two of them had a chat and started their morning exercises unknowingly.


    By the time the two really finished taking a shower and getting dressed, it was already noon.


    "My things are in the car, let''s go over today!"


    "Row!"


    Su Bai took out the things on Carol Ferris'' car, all kinds of archives, and some relatively sophisticated instruments, various tools, and so on.


    With the shock wave ability activated, Su Bai first took the things and then took Carol Ferris over.


    After the past, Su Bai called Fiora over and asked her to pay attention to Carol Ferris'' needs and arrangements!At first I was a little surprised to see Fiora, Carol Ferris, but when she saw Fiora''s obedient appearance, Carol Ferris was relieved!According to Carol Ferris''s personality, it is estimated that he will be studying here for a while.


    So when I got out of the warehouse, I went to see the parallax monster first!


    The parallax monster was arranged in a huge closed warehouse, and it seemed nothing unusual.

 C1650

    Chapter 0044 New Empire Alliance and Freedom Fighter


    "What happened to the Nazi Superman?"


    Came to the hall and found a place to sit down, Su Bai asked Astra.


    "The Nazi Superman gathered a lot of people, one is called the Blitzer, whose ability is the same as the ballistic movement. Another is called the Leather Wing. Although there are no superpowers, they have strong fighting ability and very smart mind. There is a man called the seaman, from Atlantis, and... the Martian! There is also a man called Beren Hild and others who form the new empire alliance! There have been several incidents with Uncle Sam¡¯s freedom fighters Although the conflict did not completely separate the victory and defeat, but...the territory of the United States is gradually decreasing. From the general situation...The demise of the United States is only time!"


    "This is the information and photos we collected."


    Although the Immortal Army did not directly conflict with them, it was only a matter of time, so the information and so on were collected long ago.If it weren''t for the Soviet defeat, Astra would never allow the emergence of the new imperial alliance!overlord?Nazi superman?What storms can be caused by one person!


    Take a look at the result of Su defeat.


    This new empire alliance can be regarded as Earth 10, the Nazi version of the Justice League.


    The members are also members of the Justice League.


    For example, Blitzker, her uniform is completely similar to the Flash of Earth 3, except that she is a female.And Leatherwing, isn''t this Batman?The Haitian is the Sea King, but the middle-aged uncle version, and the Martian corresponds to the Martian hunter.There is also this Beren Hild, who feels that the counterpart is Wonder Woman, but the counterparts are only the identity, name, appearance and experience, etc., but they are different.


    In addition, Su Bai also discovered the red tornado, and... the Green Lantern?


    Eight people?


    And there is even Green Lantern, which is not bad...


    Maybe we can find a breakthrough to make the Yellow Lantern Corps.


    "Does the freedom fighter have any information?" Su Bai asked again.


    "Yes, but the personnel of the Freedom Fighter are messy, so it''s not particularly complete, just behind!" Astra said.


    Su Bai looked back and found out that Guo Zai faced the freedom fighter''s information.


    "Uncle Sam, a symbol of the American spirit?"


    "Bomberman can make an explosion."


    "Phantom girl, invisible, capable of fighting, and smart."


    "Black Vulture, homemade flying suit?"


    "Hongfeng, red armor, can release laser."


    "Rays can absorb sunlight and emit light pulses."


    "Miss America, you can change the size of the material."


    "The doll, you can change the size of your body!"


    The above is the information of freedom fighters.


    Su Bai has seen one by one, in terms of number, the freedom fighters are more dominant, and their abilities are also strange, but a comparison can tell that the strength of the New Empire Alliance is stronger!


    What kind of phantom girl, black vulture, and the like are completely ordinary people. If you face the Nazi superman, it would be a stare!However, the freedom fighters still have a certain strength, otherwise they would not last for so long. It can only be said that they are evenly matched, and there is no such strength that can save the United States.


    "By the way, the Freedom Fighters contacted us some time ago and I hope to see you. Most of them want to cooperate. After all, the situation in the United States is not good, and the New Empire Alliance also puts a lot of pressure on the Freedom Fighters. If there is no more If there is a solution, it is likely that they will have no hope. Especially Master Sam, his source of ability is the United States, or American faith. The stronger the American faith, the stronger he! If the United States is gone, he Just an ordinary person!" Astra said.


    "So..."


    Carol Ferris is here anyway, and there is nothing to do if he goes back, and he has to deal with the parallax weird things, so I might as well stay here for a while to solve the problems of Earth 10.Thinking of this, Su Bai said: "Since they want to see me, then give them a chance. People, don''t have so many people, let Uncle Sam bring the Phantom Girl, Miss America."


    "Understood, I''ll get in touch now!"


    Astra said, quickly turned and went out.


    ...


    "Mr. Immortal, the leader of the Immortal Army, finally agreed to see us. General Astra said that I would go with Miss America with the welcome girl, and... I still pointed out that it was you two!" In the secret base of the Freedom Fighters, Sam After receiving the news from Astra, Dashu summoned everyone and said about it!


    "Why only let the two of them go?"


    "Is there any danger? After all, we don''t know what this immortal Mr. Immortal is like!"


    "What''s the danger? If he wants the other party, there is no need to use such a strategy. You also know the strength of the Immortal Army. So, I will go!" The Phantom Girl said.


    "I''ll go as well!"


    Miss America followed closely.


    Uncle Sam nodded: "The Immortal Army is our last chance. If the Immortal Army is willing to take action, at least...the United States can stay!"


    Everyone glanced at each other and said nothing.


    Half a day later, Uncle Sam, Phantom Girl, and Miss America set off for the site of the Immortal Army!Of course, after entering the territory of the Immortal Army, the three of them were deeply impressed. Seeing the peaceful and peaceful life of the people here, a thriving scene, they couldn''t help being very envious!


    "General Astra!"


    After arriving at the base.

 C1651

    Uncle Sam, Phantom Girl and Miss America met Astra.


    Astra nodded slightly to say hello, and said: "Three of you, come with me, the master is already waiting for you!"


    "the host¡­¡­"


    The name surprised the three people secretly, and then walked in.


    living room.


    On the sofa, a man was sitting there.


    At first glance I feel young!


    too young!


    But this kind of youth does not make people feel contemptuous, especially the look in the other person''s eyes, as if people lose secrets.


    "sit down!"


    Su Bai greeted him, and the three sat down opposite him.


    Chapter 0045 how to impress Su Bai?


    This was the first time they saw Su Bai and Mr. Immortal, the leader of the Immortal Army who suddenly appeared and occupied the area of ??the Celestial Empire!


    very young.


    very special!


    "Uncle Sam, Phantom Girl, Miss America." Su Bai said by name."Although I have almost never been out for activities, I still know a little bit about you freedom fighters. Welcome your visit."


    The three nodded repeatedly.


    As the leader of the freedom fighter, Sam Dashu is naturally up to him.It can be seen that he still respects the Phantom Girl and Miss America.After a few greetings, Uncle Sam began to lead the topic in the direction of the New Empire Alliance. The overlord was the tyranny of the Nazi superman, the harm to the people and so on.Regarding this, although Su Bai did not interrupt, he looked like he could not deny it.


    "This is war. Don''t talk about justice during war, because justice... can''t help you bring victory, can''t help you bring peace, what can bring all this is... strength!"


    After Uncle Sam finished speaking, Su Bai said slowly.


    Miss America is willing to speak and stop seeming to disagree with Su Bai¡¯s statement, but Su Bai smiled and said: "If justice works, you will not come here to find me. I hope to use my strength to help you bring justice, no ?"


    Miss America is speechless!


    That''s right, it''s just... too straightforward.


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Uncle Sam and said, "You want to ask for help, and I can also help you, but...what can I get? You should also know that most of the Immortal Army comes from the overlord It¡¯s the same planet, so if he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke him, let me take the initiative to help you. This is not so good!"


    "what do you want!"


    Uncle Sam knows that this is the time to negotiate terms.


    Su Bai looked at the Phantom Girl and Miss America, and said to Astra: "You take them out first!"


    "Yes!"


    Uncle Sam nodded at the two of them, and they got up and followed out.


    After they left, Su Bai said with a smile: "To be honest, I don''t know what you can provide me with interesting conditions. Strength, you are not as good as me, materials, I am afraid you are not rich, the site... you There is not much left, and it is impossible to trade it out, so... tell me, what can you take out!"


    "..."


    silence.


    Uncle Sam suddenly didn''t know what to say. Looking at it this way, he really didn''t seem to be able to grasp the conditions to impress the other party!


    However, this is their only hope.


    If the other party does not agree to help, I am afraid...


    Uncle Sam used his brain and began to think about what could impress him.


    As I said before, there is nothing that I can get his hands on and is interested in materials, strength, and territory.So, what else?and many more¡­¡­


    Uncle Sam seemed to have thought of something.


    I came because I was the leader of the Freedom Fighter, but Miss America and the Phantom Girl were hand-picked by each other. The strength of these two people is not the strongest among the Freedom Fighters, and there is nothing special about it. If you really want to say... ¡­That is, they are all women, and they are very good in shape and appearance!Apart from this, Uncle Sam can''t think of any other reasons.


    No longer can the army be immortal. Although there are men, the real leaders and heads are all women. Reminiscent of the word master that General Astra said before, Uncle Sam seems to feel that he understands something...


    original.


    What he wants is this!


    Right.


    If there is really nothing to want, why should he see them.


    Thinking about this, Uncle Sam has confidence.

 C1652

    just¡­¡­


    This matter is not easy to handle.


    The Phantom Girl and Miss America are both members of Freedom Fighter, but they are all dedicated to America. This... However, this can be used a bit.


    "I understand, why not give me some time from Mr. Immortal so that I can think about it?" Uncle Sam suddenly said.


    Watching his expression change for a long time, and seeing him so determined again, Su Bai smiled.


    "Okay, then stay with me for the time being."


    "Trouble!"


    Su Bai yelled, and soon someone came in and took Uncle Sam down.


    How Uncle Sam, Phantom Girl, and Miss America talked about Su Bai in detail for now, because he has nothing to worry about anyway.If Uncle Sam is really on the road, Su can also help if he is defeated. Anyway, whether it is a freedom fighter or a new empire alliance is his goal. Sooner or later... it will be solved!


    "Did they offer any conditions?"


    In the middle of the night, Su Bai called Astra and Fiora over for a battle. After the end, Astra asked Su Bai.


    "Not yet. I guess that Uncle Sam is not sure yet. If he is sure, he will naturally make demands according to the results. Do you think, who can agree with this Phantom Girl and Miss America?"


    "It''s hard to say that Miss America used to be a journalist. As far as I know, she was able to gain the ability to participate in the military experiment. And the Phantom Girl is invisible through a technological wristband, her own personality...I don''t know much about it." Stella analyzed.


    "That''s really exciting!"


    ...


    For the time being, Su Bai was enjoying a one-night battle with two Krypton girls, in a room not far away.


    Two different rooms.


    The Phantom Girl and Miss America couldn''t sleep at all.


    Just before, Uncle Sam talked about the content or conditions of the conversation with that Mr. Immortal.


    Never thought that calling them over was for that purpose!


    Do you agree or refuse?


    Promise it, this fact is ridiculous. Even if you want something, you have never seen a body. What''s more, how can you become a superhero if it spreads out?But if you refuse, I am afraid that the United States will be completely over, and freedom fighters will be over!Uncle Sam was very clever and didn''t force it. He just analyzed the pros and cons, and finally said that anything that happened here would never be spread, and then the two of them considered it for themselves.


    I have to say that this practice is really treacherous!


    Item 0046


    Obviously he wanted the two of them to agree, but he pretended to be thinking about you, never forced, just analyzed.As a result, in terms of the advantages and disadvantages, no matter how you choose, it seems that it is not good?He happened to say that he would not spread it. What does this mean?It means that if you agree, no one will know.But what if you refuse?When the three of them went back, the others asked why they didn¡¯t succeed.


    Say the other party is not sincere?


    Or talk about other conditions?


    At first glance, it is impossible, so most of the true demands of the Soviet Union will be revealed.


    Those who understand by then are okay, those who don''t understand?I still blame them both.


    Isn''t it just that once? Compared to the entire United States, what is this sacrifice?It is almost certain that there will be such remarks.


    Therefore, for them, it seems that no matter how they choose, they will suffer!


    This night, the two did not sleep well at all.


    Tossing and turning, could not help thinking.


    He didn''t fall asleep until dawn.


    It didn¡¯t take long before someone came to ask them to have a meal. During the meal, I saw Su Bai again. Su Bai was very enthusiastic. He closed it and asked how he rested and continued gossip. There was nothing extra, it seemed. It doesn''t seem to be the person who proposed that condition.Of course, Uncle Sam also said before, Su Bai did not say at all, it was his hint and his own guess.


    After a meal.


    Su Bai said that he had left beforehand. As for the three of them, please do it yourself!


    Uncle Sam finds someone to go around, and gives them time to consider.


    The two went back to the room and looked at each other with a little embarrassment.


    "what do you think?"


    "How about you?"


    The two asked each other, and finally couldn''t help but sigh.


    "If... I mean if things can only happen like this, then... also... I can only agree." The Phantom Girl said slowly.


    "promise?"


    "Well, what else can we do? In the current situation, if the Immortal Army refuses to help, we won''t be able to hold on for long. Anyway, for, for the United States... even sacrifice!" The Phantom Girl sighed.

 C1653

    Miss America was silent for a moment and said: "But what if he doesn''t admit it?"


    "This... it''s better than this."


    "We, let''s go one by one, wait for him to fulfill the conditions and then... If one can do, one sacrifice is better than two sacrifices." The phantom girl said.


    "Then..." Miss America hesitated.


    Who will go first?


    "I''ll go first." It was the Phantom Girl.


    Maybe she took the initiative to mention it, maybe because she had already made plans.


    "it is good!"


    Miss America nodded her head, and she didn''t say anything.


    If you can really cash it, then you can follow it yourself!


    When Uncle Sam came back, the Phantom Girl spoke. Uncle Sam was naturally happy, but his face remained calm."Our purpose this time is to send the Immortal Army to help deal with the New Empire Alliance, the Phantom Girl, you...you will find him soon. If I go, it will be embarrassing."


    "I know!"


    The phantom girl nodded.


    I didn''t see Su Bai during dinner. The Phantom Girl asked the next person. Obviously, the next person had already been ordered. After the Phantom Girl asked, she took the initiative to see Su Bai.


    "Right here, go in by yourself!"


    Coming to the door of the room, the subordinate said to the phantom girl and then turned and left.The phantom girl hesitated and pushed the door and walked in.


    The rooms are large and luxuriously furnished.


    I looked around but didn''t see Su Bai. The Phantom Girl shouted out boldly and didn''t get a response. She didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Aren''t people here?"


    Just as the phantom girl was suspicious, she suddenly heard the sound of opening the door behind her. Turning around, she saw Su Bai coming in from outside wearing a bathrobe, as if she had just gone to take a bath.


    "Phantom Girl!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised to see her when he came in, but he didn''t expect her to come.


    The uniform of this phantom girl is very characteristic, a bit similar to the second generation of the silk soul in the watcher, black leather boots, yellow blouse, and a black cloak.Maybe it is the corresponding version of the second generation of Silk Soul. Speaking of which, the Watcher also belongs to DC, but I don''t know which universe it is in. Maybe there is still a chance to go!Now that the Phantom Girl came over, it was obvious that she had made a choice.


    "Only you?" Su Bai asked directly.


    The phantom girl was stunned and nodded in a low voice: "No... can''t it?"


    "It''s not impossible, it''s just that the chips are different and the rewards are different!" Su Bai smiled and walked directly to the bed.


    The phantom girl hesitated and followed.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Bai didn''t let her sit down, so he looked at her like this and said, "Tell me, what are your conditions."


    "I... we hope that the Immortal Army can come forward and help against the new empire coalition forces!" The Phantom Girl hurriedly said.


    "not enough!"


    "You take yourself too seriously. This kind of thing is nothing more than a new excitement. Do you think it is possible to send troops to the Immortal Army for you alone?" Su Bai shook his head and said simply, "Of course, I said it more directly. , But you should understand this truth."


    "What if two?" Of course the Phantom Girl knew, so she increased her chips.


    "Not enough!"


    "If you are the only one, I can promise to guarantee your safety when the United States perishes. If you add Miss America... I can provide you with cross-age weapons. With these weapons, at least you will have resistance to the New Empire Alliance. Strength!"


    "Just... just like this?" The Phantom Girl was a little disappointed.


    Su Bai nodded and said: "You can think about it again, I''m not in a hurry..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Go or not?


    The Phantom Girl looked at Su Bai. Although he said he wanted to think about it again, I''m afraid... if I leave, when I come back, it may not be... it may not be the original condition.


    "Of course, if you stay, besides agreeing to your terms, I can also give you some supplies for free." Su Bai said suddenly.


    He knows that the current situation in the United States is not so good. In troubled times, human lives are worthless, but materials... are worth.


    Item 0047


    "More, how much?" The Phantom Girl was moved.


    "At least enough for your freedom fighters for a year. If you have other uses, then I don''t care." Su Bai smiled.


    Promise?


    I originally wanted the Immortal Army to send troops, but now it seems that even if the two of them are together, it is impossible.If you agree, it is nothing more than a guarantee of life and...a batch of supplies!

 C1654

    Promise?


    "I hope this batch of supplies will be ready three days ago, and you will escort them there!" said the phantom girl!


    "It doesn''t take that long, you can be ready tomorrow!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    The phantom girl oozes blood, shaking her hands and being taken to untie her cloak.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Take off, undress?"


    Said the phantom girl.


    "No, you make me more interested in this suit!"


    Su Bai laughed loudly, and pulled the Phantom Girl onto the bed.The Phantom Girl was a little nervous subconsciously, but she didn''t resist. She closed her eyes and let Su Bai act on her hands. She didn''t know how long it took. The pain made the Phantom Girl a little dazed.


    Yourself.


    Is this... handed over?


    However, he is so gentle and thought he would...


    Seeing Su Bai who took into account her own feelings, the Phantom Girl had another feeling, and then...as time progressed slowly, that feeling became stronger and stronger...


    night!


    Get deeper!


    Miss America and Uncle Sam didn''t rest in their respective rooms. They were listening to the sound in the corridor outside. If the Phantom Girl came back, they could hear it.I don''t know how long it has been. The Phantom Girl hasn''t come back late at night, and the two of them went to sleep without knowing it.By the next day, the Phantom Girl finally returned.


    "How, what did he say?"


    Uncle Sam couldn''t help asking.


    The Phantom Girl frowned slightly, although she knew that he was concerned about the results, but...at least, first care about how you feel.


    "I promised to save our lives if we lose, and if Miss America... goes, he will provide a batch of cross-age weapons!"


    "How about sending troops?"


    Uncle Sam hurriedly asked.


    The phantom girl shook her head and said: "Impossible, he can''t send troops for the two women. That''s the condition!"


    "Then, then why did you still agree?" Uncle Sam asked.


    "Because he promised to give us freedom fighters supplies for one year!"


    Uncle Sam stopped talking!


    It''s just that a woman can survive the failure and get a year''s worth of supplies. This condition is not unfavourable. Even if it is far from the initial goal, it is impeccable!It can even be said that this evening, the contribution of Phantom Girl to the Freedom Fighter is greater than the contribution she has made by joining for so long!


    "I''m going to rest!"


    The phantom girl said, and then went back to the room to rest.


    Uncle Sam and Miss America stared at each other.


    What''s next?


    Just go back like this?


    Got a year''s worth of supplies, and a life-saving talisman?


    Uncle Sam was not reconciled.


    He subconsciously looked at Miss America.


    "Do you still want me to go? You heard that, Mr. Immortal didn''t take us seriously at all! He would not agree to our terms!" Miss America said.


    "But weapons!"


    "You have also seen how advanced the weapons of the Immortal Army are. If we can get such weapons, it will be easier to fight the New Empire Alliance, and..." And he didn''t say anything, but Miss America understands.


    Supplies!


    One year''s supplies.


    This is very exciting!


    But Miss America still hesitated and didn''t want to agree!


    "If America is gone, what is your...what is Miss America..." Uncle Sam said and then turned away.


    America is gone, what is your Miss America...

 C1655

    This sentence made Miss America feel instantly, yes, if it is gone, what would be Miss America.However, the United States is gone. Uncle Sam, your abilities are gone, right?


    She is not as simple as a little girl!


    Although Uncle Sam didn''t say it directly, how could she not tell? Compared to her sacrifice with the Phantom Girl, Uncle Sam cares more about gains. If you don''t want the United States to lose the most, it must be Uncle Sam. He... Anything can be done for this!After all, that is the source of his abilities. If he is not called Miss America, he can also have abilities!


    Having said that, she still hopes that the United States can exist.


    So... she was going to find Su Bai.


    It''s still night.


    Maybe it is because this kind of thing seems to happen at night for granted?This time Miss America came to find Su Bai, but Su Bai happened to be in the room.


    Watching Miss America knock on the door and come in, wearing a national flag dress, this is her signature uniform!


    "I can promise to accompany you, but I have the conditions!"


    Miss America said straight to the point after seeing Su defeated.


    This kind of tone made Su Baiwei slightly unhappy. It was you who begged me, not me. Do you still have the conditions?


    Something he has.


    He can agree to the condition.


    But it should be like the Phantom Girl.


    "Tell me!"


    Su Bai cocked Erlang''s legs and said lightly.


    Miss America was about to sit down, but heard Su Bai''s voice sounded: "Am I... let you sit? Stand up and say!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Miss America is a little angry!


    "Don''t tell me, you can go."


    You come to the door to beg me, who is in charge of your temper?


    If you are not Miss America, if you are not a member of Freedom Fighter, you are not even qualified to appear here.


    Su Bai''s attitude made Miss America really angry, but... she didn''t have the confidence to really turn around and leave.


    "I think you can give me a contact method to show up as soon as I am in danger! I know, you gave the Phantom Girl a guarantee, but... after the battle begins, who knows what dangers will arise, as long as you Promise that you can show up to rescue me immediately when I am in danger. Today...I will accompany you!" Miss America said: "Although no one has seen you before, I know that you can do it!"


    "This is your personal request, I can promise you, but there is only one chance!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "it is good!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Miss America agreed.


    Item 0048


    "Kneel down!"


    After Miss America agreed, Su Bai''s voice suddenly became sharp and indifferent.


    Miss America looked at Su Bai in a daze, as if she hadn''t heard clearly.


    "What? Didn''t you hear?"


    Su Bai squinted at her."I agreed to your terms, so now you are mine. You have to do what I ask you to do, right?"


    That''s right, and the truth is right.


    But I am Miss America!


    Heroes of freedom fighters, Americans see themselves admired and respected, and treat themselves as idols.


    How can you...how dare... do this to me?


    For a while, Miss America could not accept this change.


    "Don''t go too far, I..."


    "What are you? You want to say that you are Miss America, an American hero and idol? So I should be polite to you? Stop making trouble. Your superiority in this identity is not worth mentioning in front of me. Respect is Mutual, from the moment you take the initiative to propose your personal terms, you have nothing to be superior in front of me. You have regarded your body as a trade item, and you still want me to respect you?"


    "There is a saying in the celestial dynasty that you should be a bitch and set up a memorial archway. It is you!


    "In this regard, you should really learn from the Phantom Girl."


    Su Bai snorted, and his spiritual ability was suddenly released.


    In an instant, Miss America felt a tremendous pressure coming, making her completely unable to resist, and she knelt down instantly.


    Su Bai''s finger lightly raised.

 C1656

    As soon as I heard the sound of the second time, Miss America''s uniform was instantly shattered into fragments. Following Su Bai''s finger lightly lifted, Miss America felt her body float.This series of actions made Miss America a little dumbfounded, until she reached the bed, Su Bai rushed over, she realized what happened, the pain, that wanton, as if the self-esteem of Miss America was broken.


    Humiliation, anger.


    She felt like she was being trampled on like a toy.


    I don''t know how long it took, the squally rain seems to have stopped, and Su Bai lay down on the side to rest contented and didn''t care about his intentions at all.


    "you hate me?"


    Suddenly, Su Bai''s voice sounded.


    Miss America did not speak.


    Su Bai said to himself: "You hate me because you think I insulted you, but... This is what you promised, not what I forced you. The reason you hate me is because you can''t adjust yourself. You can¡¯t continue to maintain your sense of superiority. You¡¯ve turned from a people¡¯s hero into a toy for me to fiddle with, so you are angry! But you dare not show it, and you can¡¯t even do anything.


    "Because you are afraid, you are afraid that you have paid so much but you will get nothing, so you dare not turn your face with me!"


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance!"


    Su Bai hooked his fingers, and a fruit knife in the distance flew directly into Miss America''s hand.


    "What do you mean?" Miss America held the knife in a daze.


    "Let you know, you will never have a chance to turn your face in front of me!" Su Bai said lightly, and began to release magic to weaken his body''s defenses.


    "Come on, do it!"


    "You... are you crazy? Me, I didn''t mean it!"


    Miss America did not expect Su Bai to let herself kill him?


    "Crazy? Haha, I hope you don''t be crazy!" Su Bai said, suddenly grabbing Miss America''s hand.


    Miss America subconsciously backed away and broke free, but Su Bai suddenly came forward.


    Flutter!


    The fruit knife pierced Su Bai''s body.


    Miss America was stunned.


    I killed him, I killed the leader of the immortal army?


    What to do, what to do?


    The flustered Miss America was at a loss. She was indeed ruthless, but she had never thought of killing Su defeat. This is simply impossible.


    Who is he?


    The leader of the Immortal Army.


    If I kill him, the Immortal Army will kill them all without using the New Empire Alliance.


    How could Miss America do such a thing.


    But now...Miss America really doesn''t know what to say.


    She could feel that Su Bai had no breath.


    No, I have to leave here first.


    The calming down Miss America hurriedly wanted to find something to cover her and left here, but as soon as she moved, she heard a voice suddenly remembered.


    "I haven''t let you go yet, where do you want to go?"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Miss America turned her head to look at Su Bai, and saw that he stretched out his hand and pulled the knife out, and the injury healed instantly.


    "Are you not dead?"


    "Do you know why I am called Mr. Immortal? Because I am immortal!" Su Bai said lightly, Miss America has been completely stupid.


    He was obviously dead, but now he is alive again.


    Immortal.


    So who... can beat him?


    Seeing Miss America''s dumb look, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    At this moment, it is estimated that Miss America was completely scared. Her sense of superiority will inevitably disappear. It is estimated that even the hatred will disappear.


    If you have the strength, you are a little bit stronger than me, and I will be jealous of you.


    But you are too much stronger than me, and I will admire you.


    The reverse is also the same.

 C1657

    You are better than me, I will hate you, and I will find opportunities for revenge.


    But if you are too much stronger than me, then this bit of hatred will disappear, because the gap is too big and hatred will become unrealistic.


    Of course, Su Bai was not just for this purpose.


    There is also the ability of Miss America.


    She has the ability to change the size of matter, not only herself, but also external things.


    Some are similar to Ant-Man, Pim particles.


    He can also change the size, but it is a bit troublesome to change other things. With the ability of Miss America, Su Bai''s handling of parallax is much simpler.


    Seeing that Miss America hadn''t reacted yet, Su Bai stood up and said, "Go and call the Phantom Girl and say to accompany me tonight. As for the weapons and supplies, they will be ready in two days at most. Also, what are your conditions? It¡¯s your own, one year¡¯s worth of supplies, just like the Phantom Girl, I will give it too!"


    After speaking, Su Bai found the nightgown and got up and left the room.


    He is going to the parallax blame to see, this ability...does it work?


    Item 0049


    The warehouse where the parallax monsters are stored, the parallax monsters are sealed in Amber and it doesn''t seem to have changed.


    Although this thing is abnormal, the amber seal is not simple. In order to prevent it from using any spiritual ability to induce others, Su Bai specifically explained that it is not easy to approach.The parallax monster should still be awake, but can''t move.Looking up, the size of this behemoth is really hard to handle.Putting his hand on Amber, Su Bai thought with a move, releasing his ability.


    Suddenly Amber seemed to have changed, and began to slowly...slowly shrink.


    As Amber shrinks, so does the inspector monster.


    Little by little.


    Soon it changed from the size that filled the entire roof to the size of a car!It can be smaller, but it''s not necessary for the time being.


    "This ability is pretty good! A little practical value!"


    Su Bai turned and left with satisfaction.


    When I returned, Miss America had already called the Phantom Girl, and Su Bai was not polite. The second half began...


    Three poles in the day.


    The two heroines, the freedom fighters, lie in Su Bai''s arms, happy together, beautiful!


    I don''t know how long it took for the two girls to wake up quietly, staring at each other in silence.


    "Wake up? Then get up!" Su Bai patted the two people casually, watching them put on their clothes and uniforms.


    Su Bai followed suit and went out.


    Materials, weapons, etc. were prepared quickly.


    Before Su Bai said it would take two days, but in fact it was completed in only one day, but that night, Su Bai still let the Phantom Girl and Miss America come over.


    Speaking of it, I didn''t actually say that it was once or...for a certain period of time.


    But this kind of transaction mostly refers to one time.


    But these days, it has been more than once.


    But whether it is Miss America or Phantom Girl, even Sam Tree seems to be unaware of this problem!


    Watching boxes of things being delivered to the plane, Uncle Sam is ready to leave!


    "Thank you so much for your help!"


    "With these things, I believe we should be able to resist the New Empire Alliance."


    Uncle Sam gratefully said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Help each other, you are satisfied, I am also very satisfied. Hello everyone, it is really good!"


    "Yes, yes, everyone is really good!" Uncle Sam answered.


    As for the fact that this package does not include Phantom Girl and Miss America, it is a matter of opinion.


    "By the way, I don''t know if your troops are ready, this batch of supplies still needs..." Before Uncle Sam finished speaking, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, the battle opportunity of the Immortal Army opens the way until your materials are safely delivered to your site. Besides...I will also go along!" Su Bai said.


    "You too?"


    Uncle Sam was surprised.


    Su Bai nodded: "Go out and relax, and I am also a little interested in the New Empire Alliance."


    "Of course."


    Su Bai smiled and glanced at the two females: "Let them sit on my fighter plane, they make me quite satisfied, I really can''t bear it."

 C1658

    "I think they are too!" Uncle Sam said.


    He understands, the reason why he went too, is definitely not enough!


    Sam Dashu glanced at the two women, and then he got on the fighter plane.


    As for the two women, they naturally followed the Immortal Army''s fighters.


    The two of them also thought that Su Bai was reluctant, so they were...doing something on the road, but after getting on the fighter plane, they found that Su Bai was embracing left and right but didn''t mean to do anything. On the contrary, they were always doing something. Chatting.They were not asking about the situation of the Freedom Fighters, but about the situation of the New Empire Alliance. Since there were no secrets involved, the two would naturally tell what they knew.


    The overlord, the Nazi superman, almost rarely shows up in person.


    The most common are Martians, Red Tornadoes, and Green Lanterns.


    Especially the Martians, that kind of psychic ability caused a lot of losses for the freedom fighters.


    "Your actions, I think the New Empire Alliance must know it?" Su Bai asked.


    "I''m afraid it is..."


    The Phantom Girl said with a wry smile.


    "That is to say, the New Empire Alliance should know that if you come to me, they will also know... I don''t know if... will it appear." Su Bai muttered, but looked forward to it.


    Facts have proved that Su Bai''s expectations have come true!


    Whether it is a freedom fighter or an immortal army.


    These are the main objects of observation and testing of the New Empire Alliance. Although they don''t know what happened after the freedom fighters entered the territory of the Immortal Army, they already know the purpose.


    Ask the Immortal Army for help!


    There was no movement for several days, and now he left suddenly, and there was a fighter escort from the Immortal Army.


    There must be some benefit.


    "The message is confirmed, what should I do next?"


    New Empire Alliance base.


    Ge Yi looked at the news from the computer and asked others.


    Beside, the overlord, the blitzers, the Haitians, the Martians and so on were all there.


    "Although I''m not sure what it is, but it''s definitely... it''s not an ordinary thing. Should we intercept it? After all... there are only two fighters, and the success rate of stopping is very high!


    "But that''s the Immortal Army escorting. If you do this, will it mean going to war with the Immortal Army. The Immortal Army has not shown the intention to expand rapidly. Will this give them a reason? And, these things It¡¯s absolutely unique. Even if it¡¯s destroyed, I¡¯m afraid the Immortal Army will still have it, and it won¡¯t cause too much damage!" Beren Hilde said slowly, "I suggest that it¡¯s better to wait until the materials have been delivered. The army leaves, let''s do it again!"


    "This is a solution!"


    Several people talked for a while, and finally found that the overlord did not speak.


    Then looked at the overlord!


    The overlord was silent for a moment and said: "You don''t need to do it, but...send someone to see it! I want to know what the freedom fighters get!"


    "Then...who is going?"


    The fighter plane is in the air and obviously needs to be able to fly. The overlord will not come forward first.Then there are the Red Tornado, the Martian, and the Green Lantern. After all, all three of them can fly, and they often have missions recently!


    Item 0050


    "Let me go! I am a mechanical body, even if something goes wrong, it won''t matter!"


    The red tornado offered to offer.


    "Let me go, I''ve long wanted to see the Immortal Army!" As soon as the red tornado said, the Green Lantern couldn''t help but speak.


    As the Green Lantern, he always felt that he was very strong.


    Even if he is the overlord, he feels that he is not without his strength. He actually wanted to meet the Immortal Army several times, but was rejected. Now he finally has this opportunity. Of course he wants to see and see the Immortal Army. How strong is falling down!


    It is said that the Immortal Army is the same race as the overlord.


    Then, if you can defeat the Immortal Army and understand the Immortal Army, you can also know the weakness of the overlord.


    As the Green Lantern of the universe, he is not so willing to subdue to others!


    "Then you go together!"


    The overlord finally said.


    The Red Tornado Green Lantern left the base, ready to find out!


    Immortal army, on the fighter plane!


    Su Bai was chatting with the two women, and the intelligence collected by Astra was naturally not as detailed as the opponent, Freedom Fighter.


    Regarding the situation of several members of the New Empire Alliance, Su Bai gradually grasped a lot.

 C1659

    "what?"


    Suddenly, Su Bai yelled softly, his spiritual power was released, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Sure enough, the red tornado and the Green Lantern, guess... do they dare to do it?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Phantom Girl and Miss America did not see the Red Tornado and the Green Lantern at all, but if Su Bai said that, it must be correct, they must have come.


    "Should... dare not."


    "If they do, it would be equivalent to declaring war with the Immortal Army. They would definitely not dare!"


    The Phantom Girl analyzed with Miss America.


    They may not dare, but Su Bai dare!


    If the Green Lantern didn''t come, that''s all, if he came... then don''t even think about leaving.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll go out and see!"


    Su Bai said, and disappeared instantly.


    In the next moment, he appeared outside the fighter plane, among the layers of white clouds.


    People, just floating in the air, looking into the distance, two lights, one red and one green, quickly approached.


    Red tornado.


    Green Lantern!


    The two had also discovered Su Bai and stopped abruptly not far away.


    "Who is he?"


    Green Lantern asked toward the red tornado.


    The red tornado shook his head: "There is no record, but it should be a member of the Immortal Army!"


    "So, he discovered us a long time ago?" The Green Lantern looked at Su Bai, and said, "Do you think he might be the leader of the Immortal Army? After all, he looks like a member of the Immortal Army. There are no Celestials? Even if there are, they are just ordinary troops."


    "Do not rule out this possibility!"


    "Then we are making a lot of money? If we get rid of him here, maybe the Immortal Army will be devastated!" The Green Lantern was a little moved.


    If he defeated the leader of the Immortal Army.


    Prestige will definitely overwhelm the overlord, right?


    "I''m afraid we are not his opponents. The overlord dare not take it lightly. Our purpose this time is to figure out what the other party has transported." The red tornado whispered.


    Green Lantern obviously... can''t listen anymore.


    "I said¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Su Bai spoke.


    "Have you two finished talking in a whisper? Either hit or roll, don''t ink!" Su Bai shouted.


    So arrogant!


    Green Lantern hummed: "Are you Mr. Immortal? The leader of the Immortal Army?"


    "Scared?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "afraid?"


    The Green Lantern was so excited that he rushed directly over with a cold snort.


    In an instant, his ring lit up, and the green energy seemed to condense a huge fist directly towards Su Bai!Seeing that the Green Lantern started, there was no way for the red tornado at this time, his arms danced, and soon a tornado flew towards Su Bai.


    "Good job!"


    Su Bai laughed, his body disappeared suddenly.


    Green Lantern''s huge fist failed, and the tornado blew away.


    The two stunned for a while and hurriedly searched for Su Bai, but Su Bai was suddenly in front of the red tornado.


    The reaction of the red tornado was fairly quick, and a fist struck in an instant.


    Su Bai sneered, and suddenly squeezed his fist with one hand, and the red tornado realized that he couldn''t escape.Immediately afterwards, I saw the corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, and he raised his fist and hit him directly.


    boom!


    The fist hit the face of the red tornado, almost instantly, the huge impact spread, and the head of the red tornado exploded!


    Although he doesn''t know what material his body is made of in this world, it is absolutely impossible to be so fragile.If you get blown out in a fight, how come you hit?But one punch, just one punch.


    exploded!

 C1660

    The whole head exploded into fragments, and the flames of electricity ran across his body, and Su Bai let go.


    The headless body of the red tornado just fell down!


    The Green Lantern looked dumbfounded.


    Others don''t know, he certainly knows how strong the body of the red tornado is.


    How can I think of it, I can''t hold it with a punch!


    This is his strength?


    Green Lantern was really surprised.


    But at this time, he couldn''t help but retreat and could only stand.


    Thinking of this, the green light ring turned into a submachine gun and started shooting frantically at Su Bai!


    Su Bai was still floating, and the energy barrier around him opened.


    Bang bang bang!Bang bang bang!


    All the attacks were blocked.


    Easy!


    That relaxed feeling made Green Lantern feel insulted.


    The firepower is getting stronger and stronger, but... the energy barrier didn''t even shake, and it couldn''t break the defense.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, Su Bai in front of him disappeared.


    The Green Lantern was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he felt an uneasy premonition. The next moment, he felt the ring in his hand... even disappeared.


    Then he saw Su Bai.


    Saw Su Bai holding his green light ring and smiling at him.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The Green Lantern frantically wanted to regain the ring, but... how could it be possible?


    After losing the green light ring, he fell directly from the air.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Item 0051


    The Green Lantern''s yelling rang, and the man descended quickly in the air.


    The altitude of the flight itself is not too high. At this speed, I am afraid that within a few minutes, the Green Lantern will rush to the ground and...


    Spiritual power release.


    Without the protection of the Green Lantern Ring, Su Bai could easily detect the memory of Green Lantern.In fact, even with the protection of the green light ring, Su Bai could do it, but it was just a little troublesome.


    Memorizing a crop of being explored by Su Bai, he soon knew everything he wanted to know.


    It was pure luck that this guy became the Green Lantern. He picked up this green lantern ring and... became the Green Lantern.At the same time, Su Bai already knew some of the world''s Green Lantern Corps!


    In other words.


    This Green Lantern is useless!


    After a glance, Su Bai teleported back to the fighter plane!


    Although the range of the battle just now was far away, everyone witnessed the scene where Su Bai punched the red tornado and instantly took away the green light ring.


    Although the red tornado was blown out, the data is still there, and the body can be recreated.


    But Green Lantern...


    Without the green light ring, he is just an ordinary person. If he falls at such a height, he will definitely die!


    "Oh, I was rescued!"


    Su Bai suddenly snorted, and just as the Green Lantern was about to fall to his death, a light flashed on the ground, followed by a whirlwind that dragged his body, causing him to slowly fall to the ground.


    Blitzer!


    Under the helmet, the appearance of the blitzer is very delicate and beautiful.


    The tight-fitting uniform of the Flash is also quite emblematic.


    "It''s not bad, I''ll go and play with you again!"


    Su Bai chuckled secretly, and did not go down.

 C1661

    It doesn''t make much sense for the Green Lantern to die. The green light ring has already reached his hand.


    Watching Su Bai playing with the green light ring.


    The Phantom Girl and Miss America don¡¯t know what to say, or...what kind of mentality to think about this!


    Red tornado, Green Lantern!


    These are the two most threatening to them recently.


    The results of it.


    Su Bai solved the two of them as easily as teasing children. They believed that even the overlord would not be able to make Su Bai so easy, right?


    This is the strength of Mr. Immortal!


    After more than an hour, the fighter finally landed slowly in the freedom fighter''s base.


    Seeing that the fighters were turned on, the freedom fighters came out to carry supplies. Su Bai had a feeling of condolences to the countryside. Uncle Sam hurried over to introduce each other. I heard that Su Bai turned out to be the leader of the Immortal Army. , They never thought that Su Bai would come and escort him personally.Especially when he heard that on the road, he even solved the Red Tornado and the Green Lantern, which is even more amazing and incredible.


    But looking at the green light ring Su Bai was playing with, they didn''t doubt it!


    For a while, the freedom fighters are quite enthusiastic!


    This rhythm...


    It feels more and more like condolences to the countryside.


    However, not everyone was so enthusiastic about him. Su Bai noticed that a guy was indifferent to him, and even had a bit of resentment in his eyes.


    "This is, Ray?"


    The one that can absorb the light pulses emitted by the sunlight is considered good among the freedom fighters. Su Bai had read the freedom fighter''s information before, but he was a little impressed by him.Following the ray''s gaze, Su Bai found out why this guy resented him. He seemed to... like Miss America?Since getting off the plane, his eyes have been following Miss America!


    Gee...


    It''s a pity that I was preempted by myself!


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly walked to Miss America and said: "This is your place, help me arrange a place to live!"


    "Okay, I''m going now!"


    Miss America nodded, naturally preparing to arrange a room for Su Bai.


    This kind of nature seems to be no problem to others, whether it is Su Bai''s tone or Miss America''s reaction, after all... this is the leader of the Immortal Army, and this time it has provided such a great help.Of course, there are some in-depth reasons that they deliberately ignored and didn''t think about it. If this matter is open, no one will look good.Maybe I haven''t thought about it this way before, but now these materials and these weapons...


    Or the leader of the Immortal Army personally escorted.


    How can it be possible without paying a price?


    Ray watched Miss America turn and leave, looking at Su Bai with gloomy eyes.


    But this glance flashed past, and no one noticed it.


    "Does this hate me?"


    Su Bai noticed the look in Ray''s eyes but didn''t move his expression. He also wanted to see what the Ray was going to do, not to mention... he didn''t really come to help and help the poor in the countryside.


    Whether it is a freedom fighter or a new empire alliance, speaking of it, it is the goal of the Soviet Union to solve it!


    Miss America moved quickly and helped Su Bai arrange a place to live.


    At the same time, Uncle Sam had already started to unload the goods, and then discussed the matter of inviting Su Bai to dinner.In any case, Su Bai helped a lot this time, and since he was in the territory of the freedom fighter, he naturally had to entertain him.


    Whether it is these materials, weapons, or hope.


    All made the freedom fighters very excited and excited.


    Seeing them, Ray was even more upset, and when no one noticed, he quietly left.


    He wants these people to know.


    Even if you get these things... there is no hope!


    "That ray, like you?"


    While making small moves in the rays of darkness, Su Bai dragged Miss America into his arms in the room.


    I thought that Miss America might have taken care of it when she returned to the Freedom Fighter. After all, she was not glorious. I didn''t expect that she didn''t have any resistance. It seemed that she was completely convinced by herself.


    "Ray? No, his performance has always been normal, the same to everyone!" Miss America thought for a while and said.


    "Same? That''s different."


    "All of you are very welcome to me, only he... and he has been staring at you, if it weren''t for liking you, I can''t think of another reason. But... you are mine now! "Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0052


    "How long do you plan to stay here?"

 C1662

    Miss America did not refute Su Bai''s words, but asked instead.


    "How long do you want me to stay?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "How can I arrange your itinerary, but... it would be better if you can stay longer. I always feel that the New Empire Alliance won''t just leave it alone. If you are here, they may not dare to come, but you They will definitely take action after leaving. Therefore, the longer you are here, the safer we will be and the more time we have to familiarize ourselves with the weapons you brought!" said Miss America.


    "If you can keep me, I don''t mind staying here for a few more days." Su Bai said with a smile: "But, are you not afraid that others will know?"


    "They probably guessed it long ago."


    "After all, it''s too obvious, but they are embarrassed to say it. Sometimes, I really feel that I might as well not participate. I can fight for the country by myself, and even if I do something, it has nothing to do with others!" Miss America murmured.


    It seemed that she was a little bit dissatisfied with the freedom fighters.


    That''s right, human thinking is like this.


    When you don''t want to face it, you will find other reasons for yourself. This is an instinct of thinking.


    She can''t hate Su defeat now, so naturally she can only blame the freedom fighters!Of course, she can also blame herself, but this is how people are, and few people think of complaining about themselves first after an accident!


    "If the freedom fighter is gone, have you thought about what you will do next?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Miss America thought for a while and said: "I thought about it before, either to die or... to hide, hide. But now I don''t want to."


    "why?"


    "Because I can''t die, you promised me. I will follow you then, can I?" Miss America said.


    "You are smart!"


    Su Bai smiled, and took Miss America directly to the bed.


    A fierce battle.


    Although not deliberately, I believe someone can hear it too.However, when Su Bai and Miss America came out to eat with the freedom fighters, no one looked abnormal, which made Su Bai laugh.


    Freedom fighter?American hero?


    That''s it!


    Since you all pretended not to see, Su Bai had no need to cover up.After dinner, Su Bai took Miss America directly back to the room.


    Teaching Miss America in the freedom fighter''s territory, well, it should be fun!


    There are two so-called flowers, one for each.


    For the time being, Su was defeated as an uncle on the side of the Freedom Fighter, and the New Empire Alliance.


    The Blitzer rescued the Green Lantern, and at the same time, the Red Tornado also transferred his program to the spare body.


    There were no casualties.


    But the Green Lantern was abandoned!


    Without the green light ring, nothing will happen!


    "I didn''t expect that this time Mr. Immortal was personally escorted. Could it be that there is a particularly rare weapon? Impossible. If it is such an important thing, it is absolutely impossible to give it to the freedom fighters. They have nothing to take. Come to terms of exchange."


    "No! They have!"


    Leather Wing said."Let¡¯s analyze it. If it¡¯s correct, they probably used women in exchange for benefits from the Immortal Army. Phantom Girl, Miss America and the others! And if you carefully analyze the situation of the Immortal Army, you can get a conclusion. That is...The main characters of the Immortal Army are women, so it can be judged that the leader of the Immortal Army, Mr. Immortal should be a person who is easily influenced by female sex!"


    "Perhaps, he is not interested in expanding the territory at all. The current Immortal Army''s sphere of influence is not large except for the Tianchao area. So it is very possible that he just wants to have a territory and enjoy it!"


    "Of course it does not rule out that he has another purpose, to support the freedom fighters to continue fighting with us, so as to gain more time for deployment!"


    This analysis can be considered reasonable and well-founded, and nothing wrong!


    "There has just been news that the Freedom Fighter has received supplies and a batch of technological weapons provided by the Immortal Army, which are said to be very powerful. But it should not be considered a big threat, and...just as Geyi guessed, Phantom I am afraid that the girl and the Miss America are indeed... taking advantage of the female sex! At present, Mr. Immortal lives with the freedom fighters and lives with Miss America. If nothing else, Miss America should keep Su lost and fight for more freedom fighters. time!"


    "Should I launch a direct action to fight for the elimination of the freedom fighters and even Mr. Immortal, or... ignore it?"


    At the end of the topic, everyone still looked at the overlord!


    "If you do it, what are the chances of killing Mr. Immortal? If the Immortal Army comes, what chance are we able to resist?"


    The words of the overlord instantly silenced the surrounding area.


    "Freedom fighters are easy to solve. The difficult thing is the Immortal Army. If you can fight, I want to fight more than you! But now, we can only choose another method!" The overlord said slowly.


    "What way, is it just ignore it?"


    "of course not!"


    "Freedom fighters can let the Immortal Army intervene, so can we!"


    "I want to know if he really has no ambitions to expand!"


    The overlord said solemnly.

 C1663

    "You...you unexpectedly, I don''t agree with this method. Even if it is a head-on confrontation, I can accept it, even if it is dead, it doesn''t matter, but with this method... don''t you feel ashamed?" Beren Hill De Shen shouted, his attitude was very intense.


    Use women to please Mr. Immortal like a freedom fighter?


    This kind of thing, Beren Hild cannot accept!


    The most important thing is that the New Empire Alliance is different from the Freedom Fighters. There are not many people, if you say women.


    Only she and the blitzer.


    Is it possible to let them go?


    Beren Hild was fiercely unacceptable. Although the blitzers on the side were silent and quiet, this quietness also meant attitude.


    That is rejection!


    The scene was a bit deserted for a while, just when Ge Yi wanted to say something, suddenly...the corner of his eyes found that there was an extra person on the chair where the overlord usually sits!


    "Who!"


    Item 0053


    Ge Yi suddenly shouted so that everyone followed his gaze and saw a person sitting on the chair where the overlord usually sits!


    A young man with yellow skin.


    Who is he?How did you get in?


    Everyone was stunned for a while.


    Still the overlord responded quickly.


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    As soon as the name was spoken, everyone present became vigilant.


    This is Mr. Immortal!


    How did he come, how did he come in?No one even noticed that if he... if he attacked suddenly, wouldn''t it be... Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help feeling palpitations, and couldn''t help feeling a little afraid.


    too frightening!


    This is Mr. Immortal?


    The first time they met, they gave them a good start!


    "it''s me!"


    "Looking at what you said is so lively, I didn''t bother you, why...Don''t you say it?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Return my ring!"


    The Green Lantern suddenly reacted at this time, and rushed towards Su Bai yelling angrily.


    "Don''t..."


    Seeing the Green Lantern rushing over so recklessly, the blitzer was just about to stop him.


    But as soon as she moved, she suddenly saw that the other party moved too!


    And, faster than yourself.


    Almost in an instant, he was in front of Green Lantern.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The swift force was activated instantly, and the flasher had already caught the shoulder of the Green Lantern, but...the opponent was gone.


    Looking up, the opponent has returned to position.


    And Green Lantern''s chest... was pierced.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The flasher yelled in a daze.


    At this time, the others seemed to react, watching the Flasher staring at Mr. Immortal in horror and watching the Green Lantern slowly fall to the ground.


    Ok... so fast!


    Turns out to be faster than the Blitzker?


    You must know that the Blitzer is the fastest among them, even the Overlord can''t match the speed of the Blitzer.


    Mr. Immortal, faster than the Blitzker.


    Soon they can''t see it at all!


    With all the eyes in full view, watching the opponent kill the Green Lantern without any strength, everyone in the New Empire Alliance was extremely angry.

 C1664

    "You can save it once, but you can''t save it a second time. I want him to die, no one can save it!" Su Bai said lightly toward the blitzer, then looked at the overlord and said: "You guys should not be talking anymore. Right? Let me just say a few words. Although we met for the first time, we should know each other very well, so I just said it straight. I don¡¯t care about the rest of the freedom fighters, the Phantom Girl, Miss America, this is my person! Who are you? Death! As for me to help the Freedom League, it is just some external force. What should you do. Of course, if you feel that you can¡¯t handle it, I can help you and give you the same weapons."


    "What do you want." Ge Yi said.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai asked back.


    "There is a saying in the celestial dynasty that the snipe and the clam fight for the fisherman''s profit. You...this is what you are playing, pay attention!" Ge Yi said.


    Su Bai smiled: "Yes, I know a lot about idioms in the celestial dynasty. I don''t want to say if I mean it, even if it is... what can you do? Can you beat me? No! With my support, you guys Can you quickly destroy the Freedom Fighter? No! So you only have two ways! Either, get my support like the Freedom Fighter, and finally look at your strength. Or... I support the Freedom Fighter, your advantage will soon be Disappear, you may lose at that time!"


    "Don''t look like you are going to do it. You will misunderstand me. Do you really want to... I do it?"


    Su Bai said while looking at the overlord.


    The overlord clenched his hands, obviously restraining his anger.


    "You can think about it slowly. Anyway, during this period of time, I will help them to master the weapons. If you think about it, you can ask the blitzers to come to me! By the way, there is one more thing!" Su Bai said suddenly. Reach out.


    When he moved like this, the others also became nervous.


    But soon discovered that nothing happened.


    Is he scaring people?


    Everyone looked at Su Bai in doubt, and immediately felt something was wrong, as if something was flying over from a distance.


    After a while, I saw a green light flying over and falling into Su Bai''s hands.


    That''s Green Lantern''s rechargeable lamp!


    "gone!"


    Taking away the rechargeable lamp, Su Bai disappeared.


    The rest of you look at me, I look at you, the emotions are extremely complicated for a while.


    Beren Hild, who was still clamoring before, seemed to be silent at this time.


    The two choices were put before the new empire alliance.


    When Su Bai teleported back, he saw Miss America leaning on the head of the bed and seemed to be waiting for herself. When she saw her return, Miss America''s expression slightly stretched and said, "Where have you been?"


    "Go to the base of the New Empire Alliance to get something."


    Su Bai shakes the rechargeable lamp!


    "..."


    "You went to the New Empire Alliance?" Miss America sat up directly, her volume increased involuntarily.


    It was completely unexpected that after such a short period of time, Su Bai ran to the New Empire Alliance, and also got back a light.


    "Why are you so excited? If you want to go, I''ll take you with you next time." Su Bai said with a smile, then took out the green light ring and studied with the charging lamp.


    Seeing Su Bai''s casual look, Miss America didn''t know what to say.


    The base of the New Empire Alliance, after Su lost, he took things back, and then just came back?


    This is just like visiting a neighbor''s house!


    The rechargeable lamp from Abinsu hadn''t been delivered yet, so Su Bai simply studied this first.


    Main energy source, rechargeable lamp, lamp ring.


    Three important directions.


    The rechargeable lamp is used to absorb, store and release energy. The structure is not complicated enough. Su Bai just studied it briefly to figure out the principle.As for the material, it is also very common, and it can be mass-produced. As long as you change some characteristics, it can become a rechargeable lamp of other colors!


    "It seems that the main energy is the main energy source!"


    The energy and crystals of the parallax monster can be used as materials, but they are not continuously supplied. The main energy should be spectral energy of different colors.Anyway, I already know the position of the Green Lantern Corps in this world, so take a moment to see if there is any gain!


    Item 0054


    What the New Empire Alliance thinks about the defeat of the Soviet Union is not clear, and to be honest, it doesn''t really care.


    Anyway, the pressure that I have caused them already exists, either to solve it or to ignore it, but no matter what kind of has a great impact on the New Empire Alliance, it can be said that the Soviet Union¡¯s defeat will affect the New Empire Alliance without a single soldier. This is...strength!The impact of great strength!


    Not only the New Empire Alliance, but also freedom fighters were affected.


    Hearing that Su Bai had gone to the New Empire Alliance, the freedom fighters were even more shocked. At the same time, they looked forward to the weapons that Su Bai brought...


    For the next period of time, Su Bai stayed here in Freedom Fighter.


    Occasionally teach them how to use and master these weapons, or call Miss America and the Phantom Girl to sleep together.The Phantom Girl was a bit shy, but she was also happy to see this thriving scene in the Freedom Fighter, and she just...acquiesced.As for Miss America, her attitude has changed the most. From her pride and superiority at the beginning, to her now obedient and obedient, she doesn''t even mind what others think. It seems that she has been completely trained by herself.


    Interestingly, his own existence seems to have been publicized. Even the American people know that the leader of the Immortal Army is here, supporting the freedom fighters and supporting the United States, and the popularity and status of the Soviet defeat among them has increased sharply. This was also unexpected for Su Bai.


    this day.

 C1665

    at night.


    Su Bai was lying on the bed, and Miss America and the Phantom Girl were lying in their arms, preparing to rest.


    suddenly.


    A gust of wind passed.


    The golden light lit up in the room.


    Miss America and the Phantom Girl were taken aback for a while, and then they saw an extra person in the room.


    "Blasher!"


    The two became nervous in an instant, and they didn''t expect the other party to dare to come here.


    "take it easy!"


    Su Bai smiled and patted the two of them, and lazily said to the blitzer: "Is something wrong with me?"


    The flasher was silent for a moment.


    "Let''s talk alone."


    "Okay, you lead the way!"


    Su Bai responded with a smile, and the blitzer disappeared.Su Bai found the clothes to put on slowly, and said to the two of them to come back for a while, and then... disappeared.


    wilderness.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared, and the Blitzker landed.


    Turning around, the Blitzker looked at Su Bai with a complicated expression.


    Obviously he ran first, but he actually arrived later than her.


    This speed...too fast!


    "What do you want to talk about, are you guys thinking about it?" Su Bai didn''t have a chance to be depressed by the blitzers. Anyway, there were a lot of speeders who were hit by himself.


    The mood of the blitzer is mixed.


    During this period of time, I saw that Su Bai never left, and the Americans who got it seemed to be getting more and more emotional, and the overlord finally couldn''t sit still.Leather Wing came to the Blitzer and stated his interests.Of course, he is different from Uncle Sam. He is not so hypocritical, but speaks very clearly.If you can win Mr. Immortal, and let him not interfere with him at the worst, that would be the best.


    If Su Bai really has no ambitions, maybe... can live together.


    This is a benefit to the New Empire Alliance.


    Mr. Immortal''s own speed and trajectory fully show that Mr. Immortal may know this aspect well. If he is willing to help you, you may be faster!


    at this point.


    Touched the blitzers.


    Although she also resisted this incident, she was not as resolute as Beren Hilde. After all, Beren Hilde is the queen of Amazon, and she is just a person who has accidentally acquired superpowers. He has different identities and sometimes looks at things. The idea is also different!She will join the New Empire Alliance. On the one hand, she hopes to have a place to play her own abilities, and on the other hand, because the overlord is too strong!


    She... dare not refuse.


    Now, the existence of Mr. Immortal makes the Blitzker even more fearful.


    After all, the previous blow was too strong!


    "Don''t speak? Wouldn''t you tell me to come out to watch the scenery, or...you will play me again?"


    Seeing that the blitzer hadn''t spoken, Su Bai said in a deep voice on purpose.


    "No, it''s not..."


    The flasher spoke.


    "I just... don''t know what to say."


    "I don''t know? Then I''ll tell you. You came to me, hoping to be like the Phantom Girl and Miss America. You came to dedicate yourself, and then hope that I can leave the freedom fighter, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    It was straightforward and bloody.


    But the striker nodded anyway.


    "Okay, I don''t have any interest today. I will go to you tomorrow and wash myself and wait for me!"


    "You, are you going to our place?" The Blitzker was stunned.


    "Yes, freedom fighters welcome me to stay here, don''t you...you don''t want me to go and stay with you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Hope, of course I hope.


    This was originally the purpose of the beginning.


    But when I thought of what to be in the New Empire Alliance... Blitzer really didn''t want to.

 C1666

    But she couldn''t help but what she said.


    Because Su Bai has disappeared.


    Not to mention the arrangements for the Blitzer¡¯s return, let¡¯s say that after Su defeated, Miss America and the Phantom Girl hurriedly asked.


    "It''s no big deal, the same purpose as you!"


    Su Bai put his arms around the two and said with a smile: "But there are too few women in the New Empire Alliance, so the Blitzker has come forward. That''s fine, I will go there tomorrow."


    "Ah... what shall we do?" the two worried.


    "What should I do? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to come, let alone stay that long." Su Bai said with a smile: "But don''t worry, I will come back to see you!"


    Although the two were reluctant, they couldn''t say anything.


    Indeed, these are already extra.


    It was normal for Su Bai to leave.


    Fight overnight.


    At noon the next day, Su Bai disappeared.


    At first the freedom fighters didn''t know it, but slowly, they knew that Su had lost the New Empire Alliance, which made them nervous and worked harder.


    New Empire Alliance.


    Su Bai''s sudden appearance did not cause much movement, but they were all very nervous.


    After all, last time, Su Bai killed the Green Lantern with a disagreement. He was so grumpy and no one could stop them. How to make them not nervous?


    Item 0055


    "Are there enough people? They''re all waiting for me. Haha, it doesn''t need so many people. Just one Blitzer is enough!"


    Su Bai glanced at the Blitzker and said with a smile: "Has the accommodation been arranged? I will stay here for a while. Well, this is what you want? But I would like to remind you, if you want to do something, it is best to do it as soon as possible. , They are almost familiar with it!"


    "Follow... follow me."


    The flasher lowered his head and replied, and Su Bai walked out with her with a smile.


    Leaving the overlord and others, the mood is very complicated.


    Although they hope that Su Bai can be here, Su Bai feels like this is a hotel.


    However, I can''t think about that much now.


    Overlord, Ge Yi and others quickly discussed how to act!


    "This is, your room?"


    Following the Blitzer to a certain room, Su Bai looked at it and saw that he found a lot of daily necessities. At first glance, it was not the kind of unoccupied guest room.If it is not a guest room, it must be the Blitzer¡¯s room. After all, it is impossible to take yourself to someone else¡¯s room!Sure enough, after Su Bai asked, the Blitzker nodded.


    "Yes, it''s my room!"


    "not bad!"


    Su Bai looked at it with a smile: "I will live here."


    "Ok!"


    "I asked you to wash for nothing yesterday, did you wash it?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    The striker gave an unspeakable gratitude.


    "So good? Not bad, I like this kind of obedient."


    Su Bai laughed, never expecting the attitude and reaction of the Blitzker would be like this.In that case, what is there to be polite?Anyway, the Blitzkers and even the entire New Empire Alliance have acquiesced to do anything, right?Amidst the laughter, Su Bai suddenly took off the helmet of the Blitzer, revealing her delicate face, a little shy, watching her subconsciously close her eyes.


    Su Bai directly bowed his head and kissed him, and...


    I could feel it, the resistance of the blitzers and the instinct to dodge, but they were all suppressed.


    It didn''t take long for the striker''s voice to ring.


    ...


    The environment of the New Empire Alliance is obviously better than that of the Freedom Fighters. The food, clothing, housing and transportation are different. Su Bai enjoys it very much. There are blitzers who accompany him every day, watching other people complain and dare not speak. It''s really cool.The New Empire Alliance has launched an attack on the freedom fighters, and there have been several tentative conflicts, but the two sides flickered and injured.


    With the weapons provided by Su Bai, the freedom fighters have increased their strength a lot.


    "The overlord wants to see you."


    The flasher came to Su Bai and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "It should be... it should be... the condition." Blitzer said.

 C1667

    Conditions?


    Right.


    The blitzers were all dedicated, and Su Bai naturally had to express it.


    Su Bai smiled, got up and went out.


    In the hall.


    The people of the New Empire Alliance were all there, and they looked a little uncomfortable when they saw Su Bai and the Blitzer coming over.Su Bai Shi Shiran walked to the position of the overlord and sat down. The overlord frowned slightly when he was about to speak, when he heard Su Bai say: "The condition I gave to the freedom fighters is one person! I promised them when they perish in the United States. Keep them safe."


    "You have to ensure their safety, then..."


    "I''m talking about when the United States was destroyed..." Su Pai interrupted Ge Yi.


    Ge Yi immediately reacted.


    You can take action when the United States perishes, but before the United States perishes, he will not care. To be precise, he does not care except for the Phantom Girl and Miss America.Once the United States perishes, it will be impossible for a few of them to cause any trouble, especially Uncle Sam.


    "What about those two people?" the Haitian asked.


    "Two people, I can provide them with weapons! That is what they have now, you should have seen it." Su Bai smiled.


    "Where did you get these weapons?" Ge Yi asked.


    Su Bai gave a glance: "Even if I tell you, you won''t get it."


    Ge Yi did not speak.


    "So, since the Blitzker has followed me, I can give you the same guarantee. If the New Empire Alliance is destroyed, I can also guarantee your safety."


    "What if we cooperate?"


    "After eliminating the freedom fighters, we can manage this world. The war has lasted for so long, and it should be over." The overlord said.


    "If I want, I can solve you all. So... why should I cooperate with you?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows, shook his head and smiled: "Or do you think...I can''t kill you?"


    "..."


    "Even if you can do it, you will have to pay the price. What''s more, even if we die, the people of the New Empire Alliance will not surrender you so easily." Beren Hild said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have time to take it slowly, and kill me if I don''t accept it! What''s more, as long as you support one of your members, such as... Blitzer, isn''t it easy?" Su Bai laughed.


    Blitzer!


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the Blitzker. She is now Su Bai''s woman after all, and she did not seem to resist it during this period of time. If... Su Bai did this, it is really possible, other Everyone is dead, so the Blitzker can represent the New Empire Alliance.This made them alert to the blitzers in an instant!


    It is totally a subconscious thought.


    But the blitzer saw it.


    This made her very sad and angry.


    It¡¯s you who let me go, and it¡¯s me who sacrificed. Now it¡¯s you who doubt me?


    Suspicion and contradiction between people.


    It is easy to produce.


    Su Bai is just an example, which has already separated them.


    "I don''t need to talk about cooperation or anything. At least I don''t have the idea of ??killing you. Why don''t you talk about the conditions? How about, do you want those weapons, if you want...just find someone else." Su Bai said bewilderedly."However, you seem to have fewer women here, and there is only one left."


    "Berren Hild, are you... interested?"


    Su Bai looked at Beren Hild and asked with a smile.


    Item 0056


    "Stop dreaming!" Beren Hild hummed.


    "Yo, have the guts!"


    Su Bai laughed. From the very beginning, this Beren Hild was very courageous. No matter if he was a leather wing or an overlord, he did not dare to speak to himself in such a tone. As expected, it was from Amazon, but he was brave. strength.


    The Amazon queen of Flashpoint World was killed by herself, this... I hope to survive.


    Seeing Beren Hilde''s stubborn gaze, Su Bai laughed: "Dreaming? I''m a dream. Honestly speaking, I''m interested in you! So...it doesn''t matter if you are not interested, I just have to Up."


    "what do you want?"


    Beren Hild was startled, and subconsciously drew his sword to look at Su Bai."If you dare to mess around, I will fight you!"


    "Courage is commendable, but a pity...you can''t do it!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the person suddenly disappeared.


    In the next moment, he had appeared in front of Beren Hild.

 C1668

    Beren Hild was shocked, and swung his sword to slash.


    At this moment, an energy barrier suddenly appeared beside Su Bai, and Berren Hild found that his movements had slowed down, as if...stopped.


    She could clearly see Su Bai walking in with a smile, her fingers waved her sword and moved aside, Beren Hild wanted to move but there was no effect at all. She could only watch Su Bai approaching herself, and... Bowed his head and kissed himself.


    crazy!


    Going crazy!


    Beren Hild felt that he was about to explode, glaring at Su Bai and wished to tear him up.


    But there was no way to make any moves, and he could only let Su fail to do whatever he wanted.


    After a while, Su Bai returned to his seat with a smile.


    Beren Hild found that he had recovered.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Beren Hild screamed and was about to rush over.


    "Are you sure? If you want to do it, I don''t guarantee what else will happen." Su Bai said confidently.


    This threat instantly stopped Beren Hild.


    She couldn''t solve the weird situation just now. What if... what if he goes too far?


    Beren Hilde hesitated, but was unwilling to let it go.


    Don''t mention how depressed for a while.


    "If I was asked to come just to talk about cooperation, then it''s not necessary. I''m leaving. When will she think about it, and when will she talk to me again!"


    Su Bai went back with his arms around the blitzer!


    "I warn you, I will never agree to it!" Burren Hild looked at the others to show their position.


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and Ge Yi spoke first.


    "Our main goal is still freedom fighters. I think... we can start."


    "Will he interfere?" the overlord asked.


    Ge Yi shook his head: "It looks like he shouldn''t. Even if he intervenes, it will be after the fall of the United States, but I think it''s better to kill the freedom fighters first, and then destroy the United States."


    "Okay, then prepare."


    The overlord nodded.


    ...


    Freedom fighters base.


    Ray''s expression turned hideous and twisted.


    Finally...is it going to start?


    He had been lurking for too long, and now he finally waited until this day.


    He took a deep breath and glanced at the Miss America who was chatting with the Phantom Girl in the distance. I can''t get it... Others... don''t even think of it.


    "Uncle Sam."


    With an excited expression on his face, Ray shouted to Uncle Sam: "I just received a news, a very important news."


    "What news?" Uncle Sam asked.


    "The people of the New Empire Alliance seem to be ready to accept the weapons of the Immortal Army!" Ray said.


    "what?"


    Uncle Sam''s face changed transiently, and everyone around him heard them coming.


    Ray¡¯s face remained unchanged, and continued: ¡°Mr. Immortal reached an agreement with them after he went to the New Empire Alliance, the same agreement as ours. But this time he did not personally escort him, but contacted the Immortal Army to send the weapon to a certain The place is accepted by the New Empire Alliance. It is said that there are only two people, Geyi and Haitian. I already know where they are traded, we can seize this opportunity. Not only can we seize these weapons, but we can also remove Geyi Talk to Haitians."


    "Is the information accurate?"


    "I can guarantee my life, it''s very accurate!"


    "But will this anger Mr. Immortal? After all..." Before someone finished speaking, the ray interrupted: "The weapon is for the New Empire Alliance. When they are in their hands, it has nothing to do with Mr. Immortal. I can only blame the New Empire Alliance for not taking good care of it. What''s more, we don¡¯t have Miss America and Phantom Girls!"


    After a pause, the ray continued.


    "You all know the role and strength of the leather wing and the Haitians. If we can get rid of him and get a batch of weapons, we will most likely defeat them. After all, they have lost the Green Lantern, and then lose the leather wing and the Haitians. if¡­¡­"


    This proposal moved everyone''s heart.


    Uncle Sam took a deep breath. With the weapons of the Immortal Army, coupled with the recent rise of the people''s momentum, his strength has also increased a lot.

 C1669

    If it''s just Leather Wing and Haitians, maybe... it''s really possible to succeed.


    And through the feedback these days, he also knows that the New Empire Alliance is not irresistible even if it is angry.


    In this case¡­¡­


    "Okay, do it!"


    "Everyone prepares. This time we will fight together. We must solve Geyi with the Haitians." Uncle Sam said solemnly.


    With the prepared intelligence, there are also powerful weapons.


    Don''t believe it can fail this time!


    Suddenly, the freedom fighters were all excited and prepared.


    Taking advantage of no one''s idea, Ray quietly sent a message.


    Night fell.


    On the quiet highway, a few cars seemed to be passing in here.


    If you look closely, you can see that these seem to be two groups of people.One group was wearing the uniform of the Immortal Army, and the other group was wearing the uniform of the New Empire Alliance.


    Strictly guarded.


    At a glance, you can tell what important materials seem to be being handed over!


    "If it hadn''t been for the intelligence to know the news, they would have never thought that they would use this method." Not far away, several people were hiding around, Uncle Sam couldn''t help but whisper.


    Item 0057


    Normally, when the freedom fighters know that they might get weapons, the easiest way is to let the Immortal Army escort the weapons to their homes just like the freedom fighters did.However, the New Empire Alliance did not do this. I don''t know if it was intentional to hide the news and wanted to catch them by surprise, or because Mr. Immortal did not agree?But anyway, if there is no ray to receive the information in advance, I am afraid they will miss the opportunity.


    "It''s Geyi and Haitians, really only them..."


    "Well, wait until the Immortal Army leaves." Uncle Sam said.


    Doing it now is equivalent to grabbing something from the Immortal Army, and they naturally wouldn''t do it.


    Everyone adjusted their status and prepared for the next fierce battle.


    The time passed by one minute and one second, and the sound of the car was heard almost twenty minutes later. The people of the Immortal Army seemed to have left, and two cars of the New Empire Alliance were immediately seen preparing to leave one after another.


    Ge Yi and the Haitian were also sitting in the two cars separately.


    Near, near...


    "Do it!"


    Uncle Sam yelled, his body suddenly becoming huge.


    It grows bigger and bigger, just like a mountain.


    Immediately after, he rushed to the two cars.


    The huge arm hit it directly.


    At the same time, the Phantom Girl became invisible, the Miss America shrank, and the others rushed past with their abilities.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the two cars overturned instantly.


    Ge Yi ran out with the Haitians, and the soldiers who had brought with him began to fight back.


    The melee is about to start.


    The number of freedom fighters occupies the upper hand, coupled with the sneak attack and the support of powerful weapons, I thought it should be easy, but as soon as they met, they found something was wrong.


    Because of each other.


    It seems to have been prepared.


    It didn''t seem to be the slightest panic.


    "Martian!"


    "Red Tornado!"


    Suddenly, two people suddenly appeared from both sides.


    "Berren Hild."


    "overlord!"


    In the new empire alliance, everyone except the blitzers came.


    "be cheated!"

 C1670

    Uncle Sam yelled, he would be too slow if he couldn''t react to this situation.


    "retreat!"


    The opponent had been prepared for a long time and even had all the members dispatched.


    Uncle Sam said on the one hand, he had already faced up with the overlord.


    The others also found their opponents.


    However, although the freedom fighters have the advantage in terms of numbers, the freedom fighters are far inferior to the New Empire Alliance in terms of personal strength.Before long, the black vulture was killed by the Martian, and the red bee was also entangled by the red tornado.The others gathered together, walking and retreating.The Martians, the undersea people, Beren Hild and others are in hot pursuit.


    "Be careful."


    The ray suddenly yelled at the dollman.


    The doll man subconsciously hid aside, but suddenly realized that no one was attacking him.He looked at the beam suspiciously, and saw the beam burst out light pulses.


    boom!


    The dazzling light in the darkness lit up, and the doll man looked at his chest in disbelief, widening his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    "for¡­¡­"


    Why are you killing me?


    The dollman wanted to ask, but it was a pity... he had no chance to ask.


    "boom!"


    Miss America would be kicked out by the red tornado that she had become smaller, and shouted at the rays."Are you crazy?"


    Ray didn''t speak at all, turned his head and attacked Miss America directly.


    Miss America drew away in an instant. Following the ray, she felt a pain in her head and she was kicked heavily.


    No one was seen, but he knew who it was!


    Phantom girl!


    The ray sneered, and a powerful light burst out of his body.


    boom!


    There was a burst of dust.


    Miss America and the Phantom Girl were shocked and flew out.


    At this time, the Haitians had arrived and seemed to be ready to make up the knife.


    As a result, as soon as he moved, a figure came out and hugged him directly!


    "Humph!"


    The Haitian snorted in disdain, and was about to force the opponent down, but suddenly felt a huge energy expanding, and then heard a bang.


    exploded!


    A violent explosion suddenly lit up, and with a bang, the Haitian flew out directly, his clothes were smashed and torn, and he lay on the ground without raising his interest rate.


    died!


    The Haitian was actually killed.


    During the explosion, the light gradually dimmed, and a figure appeared.


    bomb-man!


    Can create an explosion.


    In other words, he himself is an explosion.


    The death of the Haitian seemed to make the New Empire Alliance extremely angry, the overlord snorted coldly, and Uncle Sam was shot directly out and rushed towards the bomber.


    The bomber raised his hand, and two groups of bombs exploded beside the overlord.


    At the same time, he shouted loudly: "Go, go!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "go!"


    Phantom girl, Miss America hesitated and turned to leave.


    Seeing that they were leaving, the people of the New Empire Alliance did not stop them, even the Red Bee ignored them.


    However, Ray obviously didn''t want them to leave and prepare to catch up.


    "traitor!"

 C1671

    The bomber yelled angrily, and the explosion suddenly unfolded beside the ray. The ray reacted very quickly. After all, he had been familiar with their abilities for so long. What''s more, the overlord, Geyi and Beren Hild had already moved towards The bomber rushed over, and he couldn''t help himself.So Xing didn''t pay attention to the bomber at all, and after avoiding it, he planned to continue to catch up.


    He did have a good impression of Miss America, but Miss America never reacted to him. He thought it was nothing like Miss America''s character before, but after seeing Miss America''s attitude towards Su Bai, he couldn''t stand it.


    The proud goddess is so cute in front of others.


    Diaosi can''t accept it.


    Therefore, the rays are now hateful, not to mention that this betrayal is to kill them all at once, so naturally they cannot be let go.


    Ray rushed up here, just about to shoot.


    Suddenly, he felt a light coming.


    Puff!


    The rays stopped abruptly as the cold wind turned.


    Turning his head to look aside, Beren Hilde''s long sword fell.


    "for¡­¡­"


    He asked the same thing as the doll man.


    In the same way, he felt like the sky was spinning before he finished speaking.


    Item 0058


    When he died, Ray didn¡¯t know why Beren Hilde would kill him. He was an undercover agent. What''s more, he killed the doll just now. Beren Hilde didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t understand. !


    The Phantom Girl and Miss America.


    Can''t kill!


    Ray could never know this, not to mention that Beren Hild knew he was on her side, but she really looked down on the traitor.


    The two reasons are added together, and there is Death of Ray!


    Beren Hild glanced at the Miss America, the Phantom Girl and the Red Bee who were running away, but did not pursue them.


    boom!


    There was a loud bang, and the explosion came from a distance. Beren Hild turned his head and found that Leather Wings had fallen on the ground, and the explosion of smoke was floating around him.


    died!


    Ge Yi is also dead!


    Beren Hild frowned and swung his sword and slashed at the bomber.


    The bomber took the opportunity to come to Uncle Sam''s side.


    Wave!


    Boom boom boom!


    The successive explosions forced the people of the New Empire Alliance to stop and wait until the smoke cleared.


    The bomber and Uncle Sam have disappeared.


    "Damn it!"


    The overlord screamed fiercely. At this time, it was not so easy to find and chase.


    Neither Bomberman nor Uncle Sam can solve that easily.


    "how about it?"


    The overlord asked towards the Martian.


    The Martian shook his head: "The Haitians and Geyi are both..."


    Killed the black vulture, the doll man.


    On his own side, the Haitians and Geyi were also killed. Originally, they planned to destroy them completely, but they did not expect this to happen.


    "Actually, the Blitzer should have come, if she is there..."


    The Martian words did not continue. With the speed of the Blitzer, the Haitians and Geyi might not die.After all, her speed can be effective at critical moments, and it won''t let Sam Big Tree run away with the Bomberman.


    Why didn''t the blitzers come?


    It wasn''t because of Su Bai''s words that separated them.


    The result is.


    The Haitian Gen Geyi died.


    When the people from the New Empire Alliance returned to the base, the atmosphere was very dull.

 C1672

    When Su Bai and the Blitzker knew about it, the Blitzker was angry!


    "Why didn''t you notify me?"


    The flasher asked loudly at them.


    No one answered.


    "I am still not a member of the New Empire Alliance. Why did such an event with all members not notify me? If I were there, the Haitians and Geyi might not die! You... don''t trust me!"


    The words of the blitzer were speechless.


    Yes.


    If it weren''t for this idea, how could she not notify the blitzer, she was the fastest in the organization.


    But how do you say this?


    Especially without the Leather Wings, no one has finished.


    The flasher shook his head angrily, turned and left.


    Su Bai smiled, then turned and left.


    No wonder that the ray was so weird before, it turned out to be the undercover agent of the New Empire Alliance.However, the overlord group of guys is indeed enough, and it is true that they have separated themselves from the blitzers because of their own words. Originally... the result should not be like this!


    But this is better.


    Both the Freedom Fighter and the New Empire Alliance suffered heavy losses this time.


    Perhaps, these two organizations will collapse without having to do it themselves.


    "Why, why is this happening!"


    Back in the room, the blitzer was still aggrieved.


    "Because of strength!"


    "What I said, they think it can come true, that''s why they lose their trust in you. Okay, don''t be too angry. Since they don''t trust you, why are you still angry? How about you bet?" Su Bai smiled and hugged the shoulders of the blitzer, and said: "Although you have already picked out everything just now, if you ask to leave, they will definitely not agree."


    "Because even if they don''t believe you, they want you to stay, so... I will stay."


    "Also, they are scared now."


    "They need my support."


    "So now even if I go to tease Beren Hilde, or even force her directly. Overlord, the Martians will not stop them. And afterwards... Beren Hilde will not make trouble for me, and It is accepted by default."


    "impossible!"


    "Berren Hild''s character is so tough, she can''t accept it..." The Blitzker didn''t believe it.


    "I won. If the New Empire Alliance is dissolved, you will follow me!"


    "If I lose, I won''t get involved in the new empire alliance, how?"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Blitzer hesitated, this condition was of great benefit to her.


    "Okay, I promised!"


    "Very good, then...you can go and tell them that you are quitting if you find time!" Su Bai said with confidence.


    The flasher hesitated, got up and wanted to go out.


    Su Bai did not follow.


    About half an hour later, the Blitzker returned.


    "You got it right. What am I now? A used item?" The Blitzker said angrily.


    "It''s up to me next."


    Su Bai smiled.


    After comforting the blitzer for a while, Su Bai got up and went out.


    Beren Hild''s room!


    In the room, Beren Hild had just taken off his armor and put on a soft pajamas.Her mood was very low. Whether it was the previous battle, the death of her comrades, or the blitzer''s request to leave, she felt that everything seemed to have begun to change, and the reason for the change was because of Mr. Immortal!


    boom!


    The door opened.


    The sound was loud, and it was completely forcibly broken.


    Beren Hilde turned around and saw Su Bai coming over.

 C1673

    "What do you want to do!" Beren Hild asked in a deep voice.


    Su Bai smiled. At this moment, the overlord who heard the sound came over with the Martian, and hesitated to see this situation.


    "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen it?"


    Su Bai turned around and asked.


    The overlord hesitated: "You..."


    "I am interested in her, what should you do, I will provide you with weapons after the end."


    "Of course, you can stay. But..."


    But Su Bai didn''t say anything, but... is definitely threatening.


    The overlord and the Martian glanced at Beren Hilde. Beren Hilde did not speak, but the meaning in his eyes was obvious.


    help me!


    unfortunately.


    The overlord tilted his head slightly and turned away.


    gone¡­¡­


    Item 0059


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Beren Hild did not expect that the overlord would have left when he knew exactly what Su Bai was going to do!The angry Beren Hild wanted to chase out directly, but as soon as he moved, he saw Su Bai stretch out his arm and blocked her way!


    "What do you think!"


    "Fuck you!"


    "on¡­¡­"


    Beren Hilde almost couldn''t speak, you, are you shameless?It''s so shameless!


    "You are also Mr. Immortal of the Immortal Army anyway. If you do this, won''t you be afraid of losing your status? Aren''t you afraid of being despised?" Beren Hild shouted angrily.


    "You are scared!"


    "In other words, you have no confidence."


    Su Bai said with a smile: "With your temper, your counterattack should be your sword, not your words. Because you know that you can''t stop me, so I hope to dispel my thoughts by saying this, right? "


    "I will never do it!"


    Beren Hilder draws his sword.


    Su Bai laughed."I want to know if you fell so resolute."


    The voice fell, and the dimensional transmission was launched.


    The mantra lasso appeared in the hand!


    It''s not clear whether Beren Hilde has the mantra to lasso Su defeat in this world, but from the vigilant but unfamiliar eyes of Beren Hilde, she shouldn''t know!The mantra lasso was raised, and Beren Hilde quickly swung his sword to avoid it, but the mantra lasso seemed to be alive. Not only did he avoid the attack, but he entangled it again.Beren Hilde probably didn''t expect this, he didn''t notice that his wrist was entangled by the mantra lasso, and his hands were immediately entangled.


    Su Bai tried hard, and Beren Hild was thrown on the bed.


    "Your clothes are really convenient for me"!


    Su Bai laughed, and then rushed over.


    At first, Beren Hild resisted vigorously, with yelling and cursing, but slowly, his voice changed.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, but she didn''t know why, all she said was from her heart.


    This kind of embarrassment made her even more embarrassed and embarrassed, even if she didn''t want to speak, the thoughts in her head came out, as if she would speak out uncontrollably.When it was over, Beren Hild lay there silent.


    At this time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    Especially when I recalled what I said, that kind of anger...there was no more.


    "You...what is this!"


    After a long time, Beren Hild couldn''t help but speak.


    "Mantra Lasso, a good thing that makes people tell the truth!" Su Bai smiled and untied the mantra lasso, and then hugged Beren Hild.


    Beren Hild turned his head and did not look at Su Bai, but did not break free or avoid it.


    "It''s done!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, it is sometimes conquered, especially with the mantra lasso, which makes it easy for a woman with a strong personality like Berren Hild to succumb.Because of good face, it is because of good face, so it will be like this.If there is no mantra lasso, there are probably two possibilities.One is fighting Su defeat, the other is suicide!But now, she can''t do both.

 C1674

    Even if the psychology is still reluctant, but... there is no confidence at all.


    Therefore, only acquiescence!


    After a while, Su Bai put on the mantra lasso again, and...continued to gallop.


    There is no need to notify the blitzers, just listen to the sound, and the blitzers will know what happened.


    The next morning.


    Su Bai brought Beren Hilde out, watching Beren Hilde obediently follow Su Bai, the Blitzker showed a surprised expression, which made Beren Hilde very embarrassed.


    But when the overlord and others came out, Beren Hild''s eyes became very cold!


    Obviously, she still hated the overlord''s departure.


    "I have contacted my people, and someone will send weapons over soon."


    "However, I have a condition!"


    "What conditions?"


    "After the weapon is delivered, I will take the Blitzer and leave with Beren Hild. Anyway, even if you stay, I am afraid you don''t believe them, and will you not assign them any tasks?"


    "how could be!"


    The overlord denied it.


    But that way, it''s really not so determined.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it will be or not, anyway, I took it away!" Su Bai said.


    In less than half a day, the weapons of the Immortal Army had been sent.


    Su Bai directly took Beren Hild and the Blitzker on the fighter plane and returned to the territory of the Immortal Army.


    After waiting for the place.


    Beren Hild came down with the Blitzer, and saw the Phantom Girl and Miss America in the room.


    When the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous.


    Colleagues made a fighting posture almost instantly. This is purely a habit and instinct. After all, they have fought with each other for so many years.However, after all, this is the territory of the Immortal Army, and being here, everyone knows each other''s identities more or less, so there is no fight.


    "Why are they here?"


    Beren Hild asked Su Bai.


    "Why can''t you be here?" Su Bai said casually."I asked them to take them over. You can''t fight anyway, and it''s useless to stay there."


    The four of them were all a little stunned. Although they were...that''s correct, they still sounded awkward.


    "Well, I lived with both of you before, now it''s fair to live with me! Phantom girl, you live with the Blitzker, Miss America, you live with Burren Hild!"


    "why?"


    The four people almost spoke in unison.


    After all, they are enemies to each other!


    "We are all enemies, let''s live together?" Beren Hild said not willingly.


    Su Bai laughed: "That''s how you can live together. Freedom fighters on the left and the New Empire Alliance on the right. That''s interesting. Okay, that''s it." Then, Su Bai turned to the person beside After a glance, the person next to them has taken them to the room!


    Unhappy?


    Unwilling?


    It''s useless.


    No one really dare to continue to argue!


    After Su came back from defeat, she first looked at Carol Ferris. She was still studying the fighter plane. She seemed very focused and didn''t notice how long the specific time had passed.


    "Let it go first, go take a bath, I''ll accompany you tonight!"


    Su Bai stopped Carol Ferris and said unquestionably.


    Item 0060


    Su Bai did not expect Carol Ferris to be so focused, she was a workaholic.Su Bai said so, Carol Ferris was still a little reluctant, but...When he came out of the shower, Carol Ferris temporarily forgot about work, and took the initiative to accompany Su Bai well One night later.At noon the next day, Carol Ferris and Su Bai talked about his progress, and then... went back to work non-stop.


    Right!


    Without this strength, Carol Ferris himself would not be able to support such a large company, and it would be second to none in this field!


    Su was comfortable with defeat this night.


    But those four are not so good!

 C1675

    The Blitzker and the Phantom Girl are better, their personalities are relatively soft, not so strong, so they can be considered peaceful.


    But Miss America and Beren Hilde are not so peaceful anymore. Both of them are very aggressive and may not show up in front of Su Bai, but without Su Bai, they are both very strong.But there is only one bed in the room. It is conceivable that even if the two of them didn''t do anything, they would never stop this night.


    The first day, the second day.


    I thought that Su Bai would definitely come, but no matter which side it was, Su Bai didn''t seem to go.


    As if forgetting them.


    What is Su Bai doing?


    Su Bai is paying attention to the situation of the freedom fighters and the new empire alliance.


    Now that this time, many things have been laid down and affected, so Su Bai naturally planned to settle these two organizations before leaving.


    After the four of them left.


    Although the New Empire Alliance had a slight influence, it was put into use soon after having weapons.


    In fact, it can be said that the New Empire Alliance and the Freedom Fighter were once again evenly matched, but their overall strength has weakened.Now, neither of them dared to delay any longer, mainly because they worried that the other side would get help from the Immortal Army, so the conflict between the two sides soon began.Today you attacked my base, tomorrow I attacked your base, the war began to continue!


    Under this circumstance, the casualties of the soldiers and the people are not small.


    The Red Tornado died completely tragically in this war. Even if it had a spare body, it was useless. The weapon provided by Su Bai directly destroyed its program system, which was completely abolished.


    Although there are not many people on the Freedom Fighter side, Uncle Sam, Bomberman, and Red Bee are all good at strength, so they have the advantage.


    But the death of the red tornado also made the overlord angry!


    Single-handedly picked a base for the freedom fighters and killed the bomber!


    However, the bomber was not given for nothing, he also injured the overlord before he died.


    Once the war begins, it will not end so easily.What''s more, the hatred is gradually deepening. Even if you want to stop at this time, you can''t stop it.


    The third day.


    Su Bai went to the room of the Blitzer and the Phantom Girl.The two twisted, half-pushing and half-pushing and finally being defeated by Su.


    As he said, the freedom fighter Phantom Girl on the left, and the New Empire Alliance Blitzer on the right.


    The two mortal enemies accompany themselves like this.


    It feels really cool!


    The next day, Su lost to another room, the situation was not so smooth.But Miss America has long surrendered, and Beren Hild finally succumbed under the power of the mantra lasso!


    The next step is simple.


    Occasionally here, occasionally over there.


    Time just passed day by day, and the days were ridiculous.


    Su Bai can say that he did nothing.


    But the Freedom Fighter and the New Empire Alliance suffered heavy losses.


    He didn''t spend any money, and even offered weapons on his own initiative. What happened?The result is that the Freedom Fighter and the New Empire Alliance lose both.


    When half a month later.


    Su Bai received the news that Uncle Sam was killed by the overlord, the Red Bee flees, the Martian died in battle, and only the overlord of the two forces was left, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh!


    This is strength!


    Even if you don''t do it, you can still be solved.


    Even if you know my purpose, there is no way, you can only do it obediently!


    Although only the overlord was left, the overlord quickly sorted out his emotions and prepared to attack the United States.


    At the same time, the overlord was also guarding against defeat in the Soviet Union.


    But Su Bai did not move.


    until¡­¡­


    The term America has completely become history.


    Su Bai finally made a move.


    To be precise, the Immortal Army took action.


    Su Bai did not show up in person at all, Ballistic, Astra, and Fiora took the Immortal Army.


    It''s completely the posture of the army dispatched!


    I have to say that the strength of the overlord is still very good.

 C1676

    Unfortunately, two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    Astra and Fiora are both elites in Krypton, adding ballistics.


    The main thing is!


    The Immortal Army has a Kryptonite stone!


    Under this circumstance, I really can''t think of any reason for the overlord not to fail.


    An invincible overlord, a frightening demigod.


    Fallen!


    The New Empire Alliance was mourning, and the immortal army occupied its territory with the fastest speed and took over the rule.Although it also caused a certain degree of rebound, it is not serious.On the contrary, most people actually support it.


    why?


    Freedom fighters and the New Empire Alliance are gone.


    Now only the strongest immortal army is left!


    The living environment under the influence of the immortal army is the best and the most comfortable.


    The war is too long, people want peace!


    Under this circumstance, the development of the Immortal Army can be described as smooth sailing. In less than a week, the situation has basically stabilized.However, because of manpower, although it is still impossible to fully control all aspects,...the problem is not big!


    Earth 10.


    It can be said that Su Bai has all!


    And all he did was set up a power base, provided supplies and weapons, and... got four women!


    Is this an alternative curve to save the country?


    To be honest, Su Bai himself did not expect such a result, so smoothly.


    But anyway, since Earth 10 already belongs to itself, then something must be done next, and... the war is not completely over, there may be war on Atlantis, and there will be more There are also many threats.Occupying here is just the beginning!


    Chapter 0061 Who to Grab?


    Supplies!


    Earth One.


    Earth two.


    Earth thirty-eight.


    Su Bai began to deploy, and began to purchase supplies in different worlds.


    To feed one world with materials from three worlds, especially in a world that has experienced wars and decimated population, it is indeed much easier. It is not a problem at all.The only trouble is that Su Bai¡¯s small vault has begun to drop sharply, and the money!


    It''s all money!


    Fortunately, there is a lot of gold in this world, and it can make up for some, especially Atlantis.


    Under Astra''s leadership, the entire Atlantis was almost wiped out, and the rest chose to surrender, and began to help salvage materials from the seabed and joined the Immortal Army.Even so, Su Bai has an urge to find individual parallel worlds to plunder, after all...people are not rich without windfall!


    All in all, in short.


    Everything is going well, just lack of money.


    Immortal Army headquarters.


    Astra, Fiora, Ballistics, Blitzker, Phantom Girl, Miss America, and Beren Hild sat on both sides in turn.


    Because of the previous transportation, the Phantom Girls now also know where the Immortal Army emerged from, and why they are so strong that they can even travel through parallel worlds!At the same time, they also knew the purpose of Su Bai to create this world!


    "Let''s talk about it, is there any good way!"


    "It used to be just enough to supply the Immortal Army, but now it is obviously not enough to expand to the entire world. On the one hand, it is funding, on the other hand, it is the speed of material supply.


    Su Bai speaks slowly, preparing everyone to brainstorm.


    "Grab!" Fiora said first."We can go to other earths to snatch, this is the fastest way, and the effect is the best!"


    "But this is not good!"


    "Impact? The whole world has been robbed. What''s the bad influence? What''s more? What''s more, the universe respects the strong, grabs the planet, and destroys the race. There are too many things like this, only the earth humans have not experienced this!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you are robbing aliens, robbing the earth, even other worlds are not so good!"


    Several people talked to each other, but they did not come to any conclusion.


    At this moment, Carol Ferris suddenly walked in from outside.


    "I think Fiora was right!"

 C1677

    "Carol Ferris?"


    Su Bai looked at Carol Ferris suspiciously. Carol Ferris smiled and said, "Although I am focusing on researching, I am not stupid. You did not deliberately hide it from me, although I may not be able to tell at first. But after a long time, I naturally know that this is not my original earth. I was still wondering where your base is and why the aliens know so much about it, it turns out to be a parallel world!"


    Su Bai nodded.


    I didn''t intend to keep it from Carol Ferris.


    "You go on!"


    Carol Ferris continued: "I agree with Fiora''s point of view, robbing! It is robbing aliens! Many alien technologies are very valuable, I believe there are many cosmic people on Earth want it, after all, they will also face The universe is in crisis. So, why don¡¯t we do business? We grab these extraterrestrial technologies and then sell them to other worlds and Earth so that they can supply supplies."


    "It''s the same as my airline."


    "Develop technology, sell it to the military, and the military will give it money, and then continue to develop technology, a cycle!"


    "After all, wanting to develop this earth is not a one-shot deal. You have robbed a world of resources, and sooner or later it will be useful."


    The words of Carol Ferris stunned everyone present.


    This is actually not a particularly good idea, it''s just that...everyone didn''t think about it, or that they didn''t think about going to do business with other earths!


    However, this is really good!


    "This is a way." Su Bai said with a smile: "I knew it, I should have notified you to come over."


    "Do you want to contact our planet?" Carol Ferris asked.


    "Earth One?" Su Bai thought about it and shook his head.


    With so many earths, earth one is the place he is most familiar with, and many important people are there. He doesn''t plan to let the military have that strength, otherwise, how to negotiate terms in the future.The most important thing is that the earth itself has the strongest financial resources and does not need to provide materials at all.


    Seeing Su Bai shaking his head, Carol Ferris understood.


    "Then another earth!"


    "I can be a consultant to help analyze the local situation in order to select the right technology!" Carol Ferris offered himself.


    "can!"


    "So, now are two things!"


    "One, choose the right earth."


    "Second, it is to choose the right planet to grab. It is best if the technology is not that high and the strength is not that strong.


    Su lost for a while."Fiora, you are responsible for finding the planet."


    "Yes!"


    "Astra, you are responsible for securing this place."


    "Yes!"


    "As for a suitable earth, I will do this myself!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he took out a shock wave transmitter.


    "This is for you, with it you can travel across the earth at any time!"


    "Hmm!"


    Carol Ferris took it curiously, obviously preparing to study the principle.


    "Well, that''s it. I have to go back to Earth."


    I have indeed stayed here for a while, now that the problem has been solved, it is time to go back!


    ...


    metropolis!


    Planet Daily.


    Su Bai came to the newspaper and naturally received a warm welcome from Perry White.


    "Where is Louise?"


    After turning around and not finding Louise, Su Bai asked casually.


    "She went to interview."


    "Oh, when can you come back?"


    "This... I''m afraid it''s still uncertain. She went to the battlefield to interview with other reporters, probably because of aliens, so there were terrorists in some places and more wars!" Perry said.


    "Battlefield interview?"


    Su Bai frowned: "Is it dangerous?"

 C1678

    "There must be danger, but I persuaded her, but... Louise disagreed. Her character, her dedication to career, I think...you can know it somehow." Perry said with a wry smile.


    There are so many reporters under his hands, but Louise Lane, he can''t manage at all.


    However, what she insists on is still the kind of things that people can''t tell!


    Chapter 0062 Lex Group


    Su Bai was about to ask where Perry Louise was interviewing. After all, it was a war zone, terrorists or something, she was indeed too dangerous as a reporter.But before he could speak, he felt a buzzing sound coming from the window. He turned his head and saw that a helicopter was approaching in the distance. It should be about to land on the roof?Although it is a little far away, Su Bai still sees clearly.


    It''s Louise!


    "Is this back?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Getting up, Su defeated and went to the roof.


    The helicopter landed slowly and Louise got off.


    Seeing Su Bai, Louise was stunned.


    "You''re back!"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Louise, but Louise threw herself directly into her arms.


    It feels that the mood is a bit wrong.


    "what happened?"


    "No, it''s okay, I was almost in danger this time. Superman saved me!" Louise said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked hurriedly.


    Louise said the matter as it was. In this interview, she went with other reporters, but the reporter was discovered by the CIA. That''s not to be counted. The most important thing is that the terrorists invited them. The people turned out to betray and even destroyed the entire town.Superman saved her, but it was clear that this disaster was thought to be Superman.


    Louise''s fear soon became a reality.


    After comforting Louise, she quickly returned to work, sorting out the content of the interview and preparing to publish it.She even got a bullet, which can be used to prove that it was not Superman doing it at the time, because Superman... didn''t need to use a bullet at all.


    "Busy working?"


    "Ok!"


    "I hope my guess is wrong, otherwise, Superman will be in trouble."


    Louise said.


    Su Bai laughed: "There is nothing to trouble, and even if there is trouble, it can be solved. Don''t talk about it, go back and rest first."


    "Go to my house?" Louise asked.


    "Yes, I haven''t been there yet!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The two left the Planet Daily and soon came to Louise''s residence.


    A very simple and clean apartment.


    "nice."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Louise smiled: "It''s okay, it''s easier to be alone. You just sit down and I''ll take a shower!"


    Just coming back from the battlefield, Louise was really embarrassed.


    Su Bai nodded in response, while Louise had gone directly to the bathroom.


    As I walked, I took off my clothes. When I entered the bathroom, the person was gone!


    Before long, the patter of water rang.


    Su Bai visited Louise''s home, and when it was finished, he found that the sound of the water had stopped.


    "It''s finished? So fast?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, smiled and opened the door and walked in.


    Only then discovered that Louise was not finished washing, but was taking a bath.


    There is a bathtub!


    Looking at Louise, Su Bai laughed and undressed.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Of course I washed it together!"


    Su Bai immediately rushed over after speaking.

 C1679

    The bathtub was not big, and Su Bai entered, and the water quickly overflowed, followed by...there were bursts of sound.


    Not long after, Su Bai came out holding Louise and went directly to the bedroom. The voice... continued to sound!


    For a long time.


    It was already dark outside.


    Su Bai puts her arms around Louise, and the two of them lie on the bed in a breeze, quiet and peaceful, surrounded by a special sense of happiness.


    At least, Louise felt so.


    After experiencing the war, experiencing the danger, and venting all through the violent battle just now, at this moment, both psychologically and physically are in a particularly quiet and relaxing situation, lying in the arms of Su Bai, Louise even I think it would be great if time stayed at this moment.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai''s hand moved quietly, breaking the tranquility.


    Immediately after... it was another sleepless night!


    ...


    When the two woke up at noon the next day, Louise took out the phone and habitually browsed the news, but she immediately became energetic.


    "Sure enough, it was aimed at Superman!"


    "Superman, is it a hero or a disaster?"


    "Can Superman kill the innocent?"


    "Who pays for life!"


    All kinds of headlines, all related to Superman!


    "I want to go to the newspaper, I have bullets to prove to Superman!" Louise touched Su Bai and said...


    "It''s useless, you know from this posture that this is aimed at Superman, you bullet, they won''t admit it!" Su Bai said.


    "Anyway, I have to try it." Louise said firmly.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai did not stop, this is Louise''s insistence.


    The two got dressed and packed up, Louise went directly to the newspaper, and Su Bai also went to Miranda.


    "Help me investigate the Lex Group!"


    Su Bai moved towards Miranda.


    "Lex Group? I have known before. This is a strong international group! After the death of the old Lex, Lex Luther took over. Although young, he is very smart and the group''s business is getting better and better. ." Miranda said.


    Lex Luther!


    Su Bai smiled. This is Superman''s enemy. If you think about the plot, you will know that this time Superman was framed, and in all likelihood, it was Lex Luthor''s handwriting.


    "How is the relationship between the Lex Group and the government and the military?"


    "I didn''t know it before, but it seems to be a good relationship now. I heard that people from the Lex Group seem to be involved in the Kryptonian battleship!" Miranda said.


    "now it''s right!"


    Su Bai smiled: "Make an appointment for me."


    "You want to see Lex Luther?" Miranda asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, I want to see her secretary."


    "Her secretary is called Renci? Yes, he should be Japanese. She is very beautiful!" Su Bai said.


    Miranda looked at Su Bai with a weird expression. He was not clear about recording the Lex Group before, but turned out to be so clear about Lex Luthor''s secretary?And what does it mean to meet her, shouldn''t it be thoughts of her?


    This is Lex Luthor''s secretary. Miranda doesn''t know if there is any other relationship.


    But you want to get her, it''s not so easy, right?


    Item 0063


    Miranda couldn''t figure out what Su Bai was going to do, but she helped to make an appointment. When she contacted Ren Ci, she heard that Su Bai from Eternal Paradise had to make an appointment. Ren Ci thought she wanted to see Lex Luthor. , The result... but it was myself.


    "Miss Miranda, are you sure there is nothing wrong?"


    "The person Mr. Su Bai wants to see is me, not my boss Lex Luthor?"


    "Yes, I was right!"


    "..."


    Kindly stunned for a long time, and then said weirdly: "I will have time after six o''clock in the evening. If Mr. Su Bai wants to see me, he can come to the company to find me directly."


    "I will convey it."

 C1680

    Miranda hung up the phone and talked to Su Bai. Su Bai nodded and said he knew.


    Time: six o''clock.


    Location: Lex Group.


    Su Bai came to the Lex Group almost without taking time.The lady at the front desk was obviously surprised that Su Bai would come, but she also knew the identity of Su Bai. When Su Bai said that he had an appointment with Ren Ci, the lady at the front desk did not stop him at all and also told him the location of the Ren Ci office.


    The elevator moves upwards quickly.


    It stopped quickly.


    Opening the door, Su Bai turned left and came to the benevolent office.


    open the door.


    Su Bai went in directly.


    He has short black Sassoon hair, black-rimmed glasses, a black tuxedo and half-length dress, and a black skirt underneath.


    When Su Bai saw Ren Ci, Ren Ci seemed to have just gotten up.


    temperament!


    She has a very special intellectual temperament.


    As for appearance, this benevolent man is exactly the same as Mariko in the Marvel world.


    This is why.


    Su Bai would come to find her such a little secretary.


    Ren Ci was about to speak when he saw Su Bai coming in, but the look at Su Bai made Ren Ci a little surprised.


    She didn''t know why Su Bai would suddenly see herself, but she knew Su Bai''s style, perhaps because... she fell in love with herself?Renci thought it was funny, but she also wanted to see what Su Bai had.But this look... very special!


    There is no sense of insignificance or pornography.


    But remembering?


    It''s like seeing an old friend whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    But... Kindness can be sure, I don''t know her.


    "Mr. Su Bai, hello." Kindly said.


    "Hello there!"


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand, and then sat down opposite the benevolent desk.


    "Mr. Su Bai, I don''t know if you are looking for me, what''s the matter?" asked kindly.


    "I want to make friends with you." Su Bai was even more direct.


    "Make friends with me?"


    Kindly stunned for a moment, and said with a smile: "Of course I am willing to make friends with Mr. Su Bai, but...just friends, I haven''t considered other things!"


    The implication is that you can make friends, and don''t think about other things.


    This is also normal. With a defeated status, kindness is naturally impossible to refuse so stiffly.


    Kindness will naturally not do things that offend people!


    "It doesn''t matter, we can start with friends! In fact, you are very similar to a woman I know, almost exactly the same. Of course, you two have completely different personalities, I just said that in appearance!" Su Bai laughed.


    "Really?"


    Kindness didn''t believe it, how could someone look exactly like her, and she didn''t have twin sisters.No blood relationship, not twins, the chance of being exactly the same is too small.It''s almost impossible!However, kindness is a bit skeptical, why?Because Su Bai''s eyes and tone were very sincere, and he even felt that although he was looking at himself, he seemed to be looking at other people.


    "What is the name of the person you are talking about?" asked kindly and curiously.


    "Marriko!"


    "She is also Japanese!"


    "Then she now?"


    "Because of some reasons, we are separated, but I believe that we will meet again one day!" Su Bai sighed.


    Is this, dead?


    Hearing Su Bai said this, the first benevolent reaction was that this person died.


    After all, if the person is still there, it is impossible for him not to look for her.As for the day when we meet again, maybe... it refers to the future after Su Bai died.


    "Sorry!"


    Said kindly apologetically.

 C1681

    "It''s okay, don''t you know you now? Would you like to have a meal together?" Su Bai asked.


    Kindness hesitated. If it was kindness at first, he would not agree, but now...


    "Ok."


    "Then let''s go!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Kindly nodded, and simply cleaned up and went with Su Bai.


    People in the company were a little surprised to see Ren Ci was actually with Su Bai, but no one said anything.


    Metropolis, a more elegant restaurant.


    Su Bai talked with Ren Ci while eating.


    Kindness is different from Mariko, very intellectual, very talkative, and very capable.With the same look and two completely different temperaments, Su Bai became more and more interested in her. What''s more, this face and this feeling made Su Bai feel that he was closer to the Marvel world.


    It was very late when I came out of the restaurant.


    "Thank you very much for the dinner, I am very happy!" Renci said towards Su Bai."However, I think I should go home."


    "Shall I send you?" Su Bai asked.


    "No need." Kindness declined.


    "But... I want to send you off!" Su Bai said with a smile, and his expression changed slightly for a moment of benevolence.


    "Ok!"


    accepted!


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and got into the car to send Kindness home.


    Coming to the downstairs of Renci''s apartment, Su Bai directly followed Renci upstairs!But Kindness did not object, but walked ahead in silence.


    Spiritual power!


    Yes, Su Bai directly released his spiritual abilities to Ren Ci, otherwise, even if we had a good conversation just now, Ren Ci would not agree to let Su Bai follow.Regardless of how she feels, her identity is Lex Luthor''s secretary. If it is spread, Lex Luthor''s secretary will be defeated by Su... This is the biggest news!Kindness does not have any emotional thoughts about Lex Luther, and Lex Luther is the same, but she is still very loyal as a secretary!


    Su Bai is interested in kindness.


    On the one hand, because she is exactly the same as Mariko, on the other hand... also because she is Luther''s secretary, and she is the most loyal one, she knows many secret plans of Luther!


    Item 0064


    A very atmospheric apartment.


    At least more than two hundred square meters, the decoration style is very modern and simple, with huge transparent floor-to-ceiling windows, standing on the edge can overlook most of the city.


    Worthy of being Lex Luthor''s secretary.


    Really rich!


    Su Bai smiled, turned his head to look at kindness and beckoned.


    Come over kindly and obediently.


    Before landing on the bed, Su Bai held his benevolent waist and bowed his head to kiss.


    Kindness responded slowly.


    This is not Su Bai''s order, this is just instinct!


    "Although it feels different, it''s still good!" Su Bai smiled and let go of kindness: "Why does Luther target Superman?"


    "Because he wants to destroy God!"


    "Superman is God!"


    Said kindly slowly.


    Su Bai pouted, and it was Luther''s hand.But God?For ordinary people, Superman is also called a god, but this Luther is really a bull. When facing gods, some people may fear and worship, but absolutely no one dares to destroy God.I have to say that Luther is a lunatic to some extent, but he is still a capable lunatic!


    "What is he going to do?" Su Bai asked.


    Benevolence shook his head: "I only know that he wants to frame Superman to lose his reputation in public, and then plan events to make him completely an enemy of mankind. Also... he is studying the technology of Krypton and discovered a green The spar may have a restraining effect on the Kryptonians. At present, he is contacting the Ministry of Defense, hoping to get Zod¡¯s body for research!"


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded.


    "Where is Batman?"


    "Did Luther take any action against Batman?"


    Ren Ci continued to shake his head: "I don''t know!"


    "Are you still here?"

 C1682

    "Yes!"


    "Do you have anyone you like?"


    "No, I... I want to concentrate on my career!"


    "that''s great."


    Su Bai laughed haha."You said, am I eating you now, or am I eating you when I let the flow go? Well, eating you now is meaningless, but... I can do something else first." Su Bai suddenly picked up mercy and went directly to the bedroom!


    ...


    the next morning.


    Lex Corporation.


    Renci was in the office when a man with a middle score came in.


    "boss!"


    Shouted kindly.


    The person here is Lex Luther.


    Lex Luther nodded and smiled and asked, "I heard that the boss of Eternal Paradise yesterday came to you?"


    "Yes!"


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "We just had dinner because he said that I look a lot like a friend of his who died." Renci explained.


    Her memory is just staying together after eating and then separating.


    Of course, she still remembers to take a taxi home by herself and to go back to rest.


    However, these... but they are not real.


    The only truth is that she feels sour in her mouth when she wakes up in the morning.


    "He should like you? If you have time, you might as well get in touch with him. The Eternal Paradise Company has some background, and the Metropolitan Reconstruction is almost all contracted by the Eternal Paradise Company. I have also tried the Secretary of Defense, but he is very strict. But I think he must be related to the Ministry of National Defense. Without a strong background or even a direct relationship with the Ministry of National Defense, the Ministry of National Defense could not do this!"


    "I also heard that during that battle, it seemed that Su Bai was in charge of the command."


    "This... is interesting!"


    Kindness hesitated, but still nodded.


    "I have an appointment with Senator Vinci. She doesn''t seem to be satisfied with me. This old lady is not easy to fool. But...hehe, there is no need to fool. If she comes, remember to notify me!"


    "Yes!"


    Kindness responded, and quickly plunged into work, while thinking about how to continue contact with Su Bai!


    Let alone the kindness who knows nothing about continuing to work, let alone Su defeat!


    In the morning, Su Bai left, but did not go back to find Miranda.


    First, I went shopping outside and bought a large bag of coffee, and then... came to Earth 19!


    Earth 19.


    Gypsy''s house.


    "not at home?"


    After turning around and finding no one at home, Su Bai put down the coffee and prepared to feel the gypsy position.


    The door was opened at this time.


    Gypsy opened the door and came in, and was stunned to see Su Bai.


    In the next moment, Su Bai found that there was a person behind Gypsy!


    He was dressed in red, with a big steam goggles on top of his head, and he was wearing a white mask.


    Most importantly, this is a man!


    "Who is he?"


    The man looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "He...he is..." Gypsy didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "I''m his boyfriend, who are you?" Su Bai answered.


    When the gypsy heard it, he couldn''t help holding his head.


    "It''s over!"

 C1683

    "Are you a stowaway from another earth?" The man reacted instantly and looked at the gypsy."How is this going."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gypsy gave a wry smile.Said: "Why are you here suddenly."


    "This is the fast person in our world, the speed up person. It is my friend and my colleague."


    "His name is Su Bai, from Earth One."


    "Gypsy, you should know that this is illegal." The accelerator moved towards the gypsy track.


    "I know, but..."


    Of course Gypsy knows, but...


    "Accelerate? In other words, it is a haste? Haha...what, are you planning to arrest me?"


    "Yes!"


    Accelerator said solemnly.


    "It depends...do you have this ability." Su Bai''s voice fell, and the bright black flashing light suddenly lit up.


    The accelerator was stunned for an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a whistling sound, and the accelerating person felt a shock, and the following person had been taken out!


    Whoosh!


    Accelerated people flew out, people have appeared on the road.


    Before he could stabilize, his shoulder was grasped again, and then another place appeared again with a swish.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Accelerator couldn''t react at all, and he couldn''t even see Su Bai at all. He felt like a leaf in the violent wind, running around in various places involuntarily.


    boom!


    Accelerator slammed into the wall hard, the pain made him muffled instantly, and then he lifted up involuntarily.


    He was picked up by Su!


    Data 0065


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai, the acceleration person was completely dazed.


    too fast!


    Of course he knew that other worlds also have fast people, such as the famous speed, but he didn''t expect the person in front of him to be faster!It''s so fast that even a fast person can''t see each other, how fast is this?


    "who am I?"


    "Do you want to ask that?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and said: "Just now Gypsy said, my name is Su Bai, from Earth One. But I still have a name, Mr. Immortal!"


    "Mr. Immortal, you are Mr. Immortal? Defeat Mr. Immortal who is extremely fast!" The accelerator said in surprise.


    "So... are you still arresting me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Accelerator smiled bitterly: "I want to catch you and I have to be able to keep up with you!"


    boom!


    A shock wave appeared.


    The gypsy jumped out.


    "Su Bai, don''t do it!" Gypsy hurriedly shouted.


    Su Bai smiled and released the accelerator.


    Accelerator coughed twice and looked at Gypsy bitterly.


    Gypsy Circuit: "He didn''t have any bad intentions, it should be... he had something to do with me. So, you can treat it as if you didn''t see it."


    "But..." The Accelerator seemed to be very principled, and he was a little embarrassed to let him ignore it.


    But Gypsy has said so, and the other party is Mr. Immortal, what else can he say?

 C1684

    Let alone whether you can catch the opponent, if you provoke the opponent, the world will be in trouble.


    "Okay, I''m leaving, if you have anything to do, please contact me!" After the accelerant finished speaking, the speed force was launched.


    The purple light lit up, and the person was gone.


    boom!


    Gypsy released a shock wave, Su Bai followed her back home.


    "Let''s talk about it, why did it suddenly come."


    After returning, Gypsy asked Su Bai in a depressed mood.


    "I miss you, so I came to see you. Who knows if you are not at home, but bring others back!" Su Bai said.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "I just came back to pick up the things, hand them to him, and he can go straight away. I have nothing to do with him!" Gypsy explained.


    "I believe you, otherwise he would not be able to leave just now." Su Bai said.


    Gypsy Circuit: "Don''t talk nonsense, as if I am someone you are."


    "Isn''t it? Don''t forget, we slept together!"


    "Who slept with you!"


    "Dare you say no?"


    "That means two things. Forget it, let''s talk about how come here suddenly?" Gypsy gave up explaining.


    "I just said that I missed you, that''s for sure, but there are indeed other things. Have you ever encountered aliens on this earth? Is there any threat in this regard?" Su Bai asked.


    Gypsy: "What do you mean?"


    "It means, do you need advanced MSI technology to keep the earth safe?" Su Bai said.


    "You don''t want to sell us such a technology, do you?"


    "That''s right!" Su Bai said with a smile: "The reaction is quick. That''s right, I think that''s what I think."


    "You, what did you do?" Gypsy asked in surprise.


    "Nothing, just... conquered an earth!" Su Bai said casually.


    "What, what?"


    Gypsy''s eyes widened instantly!


    Su Bai once said before, Earth One, Earth Two, and Earth 38. If they encounter any trouble, he can help them, which means they all have his power.This is acceptable, after all, he is Mr. Immortal.But... to hear that he actually conquered an earth still makes the Gypsy feel a little weird.


    "Earth Ten, before I went there, there were two forces fighting with each other. I used a little trick and finally got it relatively easily! Now I am working hard to develop there, but... the resources are not enough! So I plan to sell some technology In exchange for supplies. So I was the first to think of you! If your earth needs it, I can cooperate with you for a long time. Of course, if there is no need for this, I have to trouble you to find it for me. Is there anything Suitable earth." Su Bai explained.


    "Why should I help you!" Gypsy track.


    "Just because I brought you coffee, and because I can help you solve any troubles in the future, because of..." With that, Su Bai suddenly approached the Gypsy and said in her ear: "We slept... "


    "Stop talking about this." Gypsy said silently.


    "How about it, can you help?" Su Bai asked.


    Gypsy hesitated: "I can''t give you an accurate answer, I need time!"


    "Yes, but it¡¯s best as soon as possible. Actually, the overall strength of your world is not strong. Whether you are aliens or people from other worlds, there are great threats. I can help you protect yourself. You can provide materials and achieve two results with the ability of the world." Su Bai said.


    "Wait for my news!"


    Gypsy thought for a while, but mentally felt that Su Bai was justified.


    just¡­¡­


    Her world is different from other worlds. If you want to make a deal, I am afraid that you will expose the things that Su Bai traveled through. The world is very strict with those who travel.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    If this is not possible on Earth Nineteen, then look for an unfamiliar Earth, which may be more troublesome.Gypsy left, Su Bai made a cup of coffee for himself and waited quietly.


    It is estimated that such a big matter will not have results so quickly.


    The fact is the same as Su Bai thought.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Gypsy came back suddenly.


    "Our President wants to talk to you." Gypsy Circuit.


    "Okay, when?"

 C1685

    "right now!"


    "Lead the way."


    Su Bai finished speaking and directly followed the Gypsy into the shock wave.


    next moment.


    Already appeared in a conference room.


    In the middle, sits an old man.


    "president."


    "This is Mr. Immortal Su Bai."


    Gypsy introduced.


    The president nodded: "You go down first, I''ll talk to him."


    Gypsy hesitated, then turned and left.


    Su Bai took a look.


    There are no other chairs in the huge conference room, which is not normal.


    What kind of?


    Get off the horse?


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly his fingers lifted slightly.


    Suddenly, the ground suddenly bulged, the floor turned into a chair, and it appeared on the opposite side of the president.


    Su Bai, sat down slowly!


    Item 0066


    The President''s eyes opened slightly, and he was a little surprised by the Soviet defeat.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Immortal is not only fast, but also a lot of other skills..." the president slowly said.


    "Yes, so it might not be so easy to catch me."


    After Su was defeated, Malaysia looked at the president with a golden sword.


    Since you want to talk about business, of course you know that the bottom line of the other party is more advantageous.When Gypsy came back, Su Bai read her mind, knowing that she was really just spreading words.But here, seeing this situation didn''t seem like a cooperation, so when he sat down, Su Bai had already released his spiritual power.From this look, I understood what was going on.


    This president certainly wanted to talk about business, but before that, he wanted to know the strength of the Soviet Union.


    Of course, this is also a way to talk about business.


    To put it bluntly, it''s only with great momentum that you can talk about business.


    The president''s face remained unchanged, and he said with a smile: "I don''t know how you want to talk about this business."


    "It''s very simple. I provide you with alien technology to enhance your strength, and you have to provide me with materials!" Su Bai said.


    "It''s really simple, but... we haven''t encountered aliens for so long, and there are not too many people who are likely to dare to cross our earth easily, so... your proposal may not be too attractive. !" said the president.


    Not interested in?


    Not interested in seeing me?Not interested in your discussions for so long?


    Su Bai sniffed.


    There is no technical content in this lie.


    "It doesn''t exist now, doesn''t mean it won''t be in the future. Wait until you encounter it, and then prepare, I am afraid...it will be too late!" Su Bai said.


    The president shook his head: "I think on the contrary, it hasn''t been for so long, maybe... it''s really not!"


    "That''s boring, right?"


    "This is a fact!"


    "Row!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    "Since you have to play like this, then I should keep it simple!"


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t meet aliens? Then I''ll let you see!"


    Su Bai took out the shockwave transmitter.


    "Astra, take people here, let them see what the aliens look like!" Su Bai''s voice fell, and then he looked at the president.


    "You are..."

 C1686

    oom!


    The Shockwave Gate suddenly appeared, followed by... a behemoth slowly flew out of it.


    As soon as the huge battleship appeared, the roof of this meeting room broke.


    The roof and walls began to collapse.


    The president was taken aback. He didn''t expect a battleship to appear suddenly in the conference room.


    "president!"


    The gypsy and many guards who heard the sound rushed over, seeing that it was just the tip of the iceberg, and the warship that was appearing quickly was shocked.The Gypsy hurriedly brought the President back quickly!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    There was a violent noise from the presidential palace, and then it began to collapse.


    The dust is flying and the smoke is full.


    Chaos sounded.


    Countless people ran to the open space in front, not knowing what happened!


    When the smoke gradually dissipated, the cold light suddenly lit up.


    A huge battleship slowly flew up from the presidential palace which had been in ruins.


    "Oh my god, what... what is that?"


    "Such a big battleship, how is this possible? I have never heard of it."


    "Look, there seems to be someone on it!"


    On the battleship, a person stood on it.


    No one else, it is Su Bai!


    The battleship hovered in the air, followed closely, the hatch opened, and Astra flew out with the Immortal Army, floating in a row.


    "the host."


    In the ruins, Gypsy looked at the battleship overhead with the president in horror.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "What happened, why all of a sudden..." Gypsy asked toward the president. Didn''t Su Bai just go in?Why did it suddenly become like this.


    The president wanted to cry without tears. He just opened his eyes and said a few nonsense, a few words like that when doing business. How could he ever think that Mr. Immortal would directly call the battleship if he didn''t agree with him.


    Looking at the huge black battleship.


    Looking at the people floating in the air.


    The President regretted not to mention it.


    what is this?


    I have never seen aliens, so do you summon aliens to attack the earth?


    and many more¡­¡­


    These aliens must be his people, right?It is so easy to be able to cross into this world.


    that¡­¡­


    In other words, this is not just business.No, it''s still a business, but now it''s the other party who is the most powerful.If I don''t agree, what should I do if the other party sends aliens over twice in three days?He had heard that Extreme Speed ??had done such a thing in order to conquer Earth One before, sending people from his own world to him. He didn''t expect this Mr. Immortal to be even more ruthless.


    Directly connect the aliens with the battleship and send them here together!


    "Gypsy, you go and tell him, we accept this business!" The president moved towards the gypsy track.


    He didn''t dare to pass by now, the ghost knew what he had said to make the other party do something incredible!


    "it is good!"


    Gypsy responded and threw out the shock wave. The next moment was already on the battleship!


    As soon as he appeared, Gypsy felt countless eyes cast on him, making the Gypsy a little nervous subconsciously.


    "The Soviet Union defeated, the president agreed. You... why did you do this suddenly? The entire presidential palace is ruined!" Gypsy track.


    "I also did it for his own good. He said he had never seen aliens and didn''t believe that aliens would appear, so I let him see and let him know... Even if aliens don¡¯t do anything, they just show up. It has caused a lot of loss to you!" Su Bai smiled faintly and said: "Astra, you stay here, if anyone approaches, it doesn''t matter if you kill..."


    With the last sentence, Su Bai''s voice suddenly became louder, and everyone in the vicinity stopped.


    Look at the battleship, look at the cold-faced aliens.

 C1687

    No one dared to approach.


    After speaking, Su Bai put his arms around the gypsy waist and jumped down suddenly.


    Zhenbo threw down, and the two jumped in. The next moment they appeared before the president.


    "Now, do you believe it?"


    After releasing the gypsy, Su Bai asked the president.


    The president nodded bitterly: "I believe it, let''s talk about this business!"


    Chapter 0067 Lex Luthor''s Banquet


    People, sometimes like this, always can''t see reality clearly!


    Since Su Bai can come to him to talk about alien technology, it is enough to show that Su Bai is capable of defeating aliens and can still obtain technology. In this case, it is indeed a bit low to play with those useless methods.There can be means, but it is based on the equal strength of both sides!After Su Bai summoned the battleship and the Immortal Army, business negotiations became extremely smooth.


    Su Bai also called Carol Ferris over and asked Gypsy to talk to Carol Ferris about the situation in their world so that they could decide what kind of technology should be traded.


    As for the details of the transaction, Astra is the master, after all, she knows better!


    Although the process went smoothly, it took a few days to finally get it done.


    The president began to raise supplies, and Astra also began to prepare for the deal!


    This business seems to be a one-off sale, but in fact, the technology of the 19th of the earth cannot be independently developed, so the follow-up will depend on the Immortal Army. If you want to upgrade in the future, you will also need the Immortal Army. So, this is actually A long-running business.After finishing all these tasks, Su Bai had a meal with Gypsy before returning to Earth One!


    There is a gypsy, and it is very convenient to connect back and forth.


    As soon as he returned to Earth, Su Bai found out that many things had happened in his absence for a few days.


    First, the people''s attitude towards Superman is getting worse and worse, and secondly, the evidence of Louise has not been recognized, and there is an invitation letter.


    An invitation from Lex Luther.


    Invite him to a banquet.


    "This was delivered by Miss Benevolence herself. The venue of the banquet was at Lex Luthor''s house. He had donated a batch of books to our newly built Metropolitan Library. That¡¯s why this banquet was held. The builder of the pavilion will definitely invite you." Miranda explained.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and nodded, he probably knew what happened at this banquet.


    Taking out the phone, Su Pai beat him.


    "My dear, what are you up to?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m packing up, and I''m going to a banquet in the evening."


    "Metropolitan?"


    "Well, how did you know."


    "Because I am also on the banquet list."


    "That''s right. I was going this time to find out. Do you remember the photos we took after World War I? I suspect Lex Luthor has got it."


    On the other side of the phone, it''s Diana!


    After learning about this banquet, Su Bai thought that Diana would go, after all...this is how the movie develops.


    "Let''s go together tonight." Su Bai said.


    "Well, wait for me!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Bai''s mouth rose up.


    Night fell slowly.


    The lights in front of Lex Luther''s house flickered, many reporters had gathered, and the red carpet was covered.


    The arrival of the rich and famous is a flash of lights.


    The silver-white sports car roared and stopped abruptly.


    The doorman opened the door and Su Bai walked down.


    "It''s Su Bai, the Su Bai of Eternal Paradise."


    "Oh my God, who is the woman with Su Bai? It''s so beautiful, is it his new love again!"


    "At the first glance, you don¡¯t know about Su Bai. Although Su Bai is romantic, he is already married. This woman is called Diana. She has shares in the Eternal Paradise Company. A decent wife!"


    "Are you sure? But I have investigated the two and they seem to have not registered."


    "Can you investigate so deeply?"


    Several reporters whispered in whispers, and of course they did not forget to take pictures.

 C1688

    After all, this is the first time Su Bai and Diana have attended such an occasion at the same time. It is very valuable.


    Su Bai is in a suit, and Diana is wearing a red backless gown.


    Diana took Su Bai and walked inside the red carpet.


    Inside is a hall. At this time, a lot of people have gathered. It is estimated that there will be people with good looks in the metropolis. After all, the Lex Group is still very powerful. This face must be given!He took two glasses of wine from the waiter and greeted Su Bai along the way.After all, the reconstruction of the metropolis allowed them to see Su Bai and the strength of the eternal heaven!


    After dealing with these courtesy, Su Bai and Diana stopped in the corner.


    "Am I going around?" Diana asked.


    The purpose of her coming this time was just to know if Lex Luther got the photo, and if so... destroy it.


    "No trouble, someone will do it." Su Bai hugged Diana''s waist.Seeing him in his chest, Diana didn''t ask much, she believed that Su Bai would definitely be able to solve it.


    Holding Diana, Su Bai followed her in a low voice.


    One after another, people arrived, and it was almost time for the banquet to begin.


    Sweeping his eyes across the crowd, Su Bai found that the reporters had also followed in, and among the reporters... saw Clark Kent.Obviously he also knew that Su Bai was coming, and nodded slightly towards him.


    "godfather!"


    A voice came from the side, Bruce Wayne.


    "Teach... Godmother..." Looking at Diana, Bruce Wayne hesitated and shouted in a low voice.


    Su Bai smiled secretly, and whispered: "Are you here to investigate Lex Luthor? Take a look at that time, there may be an old photo of me and Diana in it."


    Although Bruce Wayne was surprised, he nodded.


    A person who looks like a host has already stepped onto the stage, and the banquet should have officially begun!


    Sure enough, the host said a few clich¨¦s and then began to praise.


    "Then please Lex Luther..."


    The crowd parted, and Lex Luther got on the stage and started talking.


    This kind of banquet is like this, and I feel sorry for this kind of scene without saying a few words.When Lex Luther was speaking, Bruce Wayne had disappeared from the crowd, and it seemed that he was going to do business.Su Bai noticed that Clark Kent also seemed to have discovered Bruce Wayne''s anomaly. It should be because Bruce Wayne had contacted the butler Ah Fu. After all, Ah Fu had to come up with the situation!


    Su Bai shook his head slightly at Clark Kent, motioned him to leave it alone, and then said to Diana: "I''ll leave."


    Chapter 0068 and my documents?


    "Ok!"


    Diana responded and watched Su Bai turn around and leave.


    Leaving the hall and going down the stairs next to it, it looks like this should be the kitchen, where the waiters and chefs are all here.Opposite the kitchen is a computer room.


    Obviously, this should be Bruce Wayne''s purpose.


    As soon as Su Bai came down, he saw Benevolence standing there and talking to Bruce Wayne.


    "Isn''t this a bathroom? That''s why I went to the wrong place, um... I must have drunk too much." Bruce Wayne explained.


    "Hi!"


    Ren Ci was about to speak but he heard someone say hello next to him, turned his head and found that it was Su Bai.


    "You are beautiful today!" Su Bai looked at his kindness.


    A leather suspender skirt, black stockings on slender legs, and a pair of black high heels.


    "Thank you, but...not as pretty as your wife." said with a kind smile.


    "That''s true!" Su Bai nodded and admitted with a smile, which made Ren Ci no longer know what to say for a while.


    Bruce Wayne walked out at this time and said kindly: "The bathroom is over there."


    "Thank you, don''t bother you." Bruce Wayne said with a smile.


    Kindness is a little unnatural.


    "Why didn''t you go up to accompany your wife?" asked kindly.


    "I came for you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Obviously, Kindness had some doubts about Bruce Wayne.


    "I''m afraid Miss Diana would not think so!" said kindly.


    "you hate me?"


    "That''s enough."


    "Then let''s talk?"

 C1689

    "right now?"


    "Ok!"


    Kindly hesitated a bit, Lex Luther specifically confessed to her and asked her to contact Su Baiduo.Especially before the banquet.Although I don''t know the reason, Kindness knows that if it is not a special matter, the boss will not explain it like this.


    "Let''s go over there!"


    Seeing benevolent hesitation, Su Bai simply took the benevolent hand and went directly to the next door.


    It was a corner, and it was relatively remote and hardly anyone would go. After Su defeated, he faced the direction of the corridor, letting Ren Ci turn his back.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Kindly asked.


    "I am very interested in you. Although you are the same as my friend, but your personality is completely different, so... Have you considered leaving Lex and coming to work in my company?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid your wife won''t agree!" said kindly."And I don''t have this idea either!"


    "Now you can have it!"


    "I haven''t considered the relationship issue, and...you have a wife!" Ren Ci did not expect Su Bai to suddenly become so strong and so proactive.


    Last time he had a meal, he still acted very gentlemanly, and this time it seemed that he was about to start an offensive directly.


    Regardless of Lex Luthor''s instructions, it was only the conditions for Soviet Union to defeat itself, so benevolence was still very interested.Regardless of appearance or condition.What a pity...he has a wife, what a pity...he seems to have some secret.Others don¡¯t know, but Kindness knows how dangerous what Lex Luthor is doing. If you betray him, I¡¯m afraid...


    The two said a word. Although the kind words were relatively straightforward, Su Bai didn''t seem to mean to give up.Unconsciously, the two talked for about seven or eight minutes, and Ren Ci seemed to be planning to leave. After all, she still had a lot to deal with.At this time, Bruce Wayne also came down the stairs, probably to fetch things.


    Seeing Ren Ci was about to turn around and leave, Su Bai suddenly stretched out his hand to grab Ren Ci''s waist.


    Kindly stunned for a moment: "Mr. Su Bai, please let go..."


    Before I could tell you, Su Bai kissed him directly, and for a while, the kindness could not break free.


    Bruce Wayne was stunned for a moment, then quickly flashed into the computer room, and quickly came out after getting the things.


    Watching Bruce Wayne leave, Su Bai let go of his kindness.


    "Mr. Su Bai, how can you be like this..." said kindly and angrily.


    "Sorry, I can''t help myself, I... go now"


    Su Bai finished speaking, turned around and left like this.


    Kindly stupefied and did not react, what is this?


    Go back to the lobby.


    Apparently Lex Luther''s speech is over.


    "It''s done, let''s go!" Su Bai said, taking Diana to leave.


    As soon as I reached the door, I saw Lex Luthor approaching.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "I still want to talk to you!"


    "There will be a chance." Su Bai said lightly, and then left with Diana.


    Lex Luthor watched the two leave, his mouth raised slightly.


    Su Bai drove away with Diana and received a call from Bruce Wayne before returning to the hotel.


    "The data seems to be encrypted. I need time to crack it."


    "Well, let me know if there is news!"


    Hanging up, Su Bai and Diana returned to the hotel.


    Su Bai is a little curious about the content of the information. There seems to be the Flash, Wonder Woman, Steel Bones, Aquaman in the movie. Now, Su Bai really doesn''t know how much Lex Luthor has found out!


    Diana is a rare visit, and naturally she will not leave until there is no result. Su Bai did not intend to let Diana leave.


    If Lex Luther has a photo of Diana and himself, it means he must doubt himself. With the addition of plans to deal with Superman, I am afraid that the Day of Destruction should appear soon. Such a scene, Su defeated Naturally, Diana will not miss it.


    sleepless night!


    Su Bai and Diana''s reunion was naturally very passionate, and didn''t go to bed until dawn.


    When the two woke up, it was almost afternoon.


    At this time, Su Bai discovered that there was a missed call from Bruce Wayne.


    It should be cracked.


    "Go, go and take a look!"


    Su Bai and Diana were properly arranged, and the shock wave ability was activated directly to the Bat Cave.

 C1690

    In the bat cave.


    Bruce Wayne looked at the display. There were several documents on it.


    Bruce Wayne was slightly surprised when the two of them arrived and soon recovered.


    One, two, three, four, five?


    Five documents?


    Looking at the icons, it should be the Flash, Steel Bones, Aquaman and Wonder Woman, but the last one... Su Bai was a little surprised.


    There is a word on the document.


    rotten!


    this is mine?


    Item 0069


    Bruce Wayne clicked on the document.


    The first one is the Flash. The background seems to be a surveillance video of a supermarket in Midtown. In the video, someone robbed, you can clearly see that the Flash disappeared suddenly and then came back again the next moment. The past second.


    Although Bruce Wayne had already seen it, he was still surprised at this time.


    Not to mention Diana.


    The second one is made of steel.


    This is a fragment of a laboratory. The steel frame has not yet fully appeared, but an accident occurred in the process.


    The third one is Aquaman.


    Shooting from deep under the sea, you can clearly see the sea king moving as fast as a missile in the water.


    The fourth is Wonder Woman, which is Diana.


    There is no video, just a black and white photo.


    It was taken at the end of World War I.


    I am in it!


    The last one is left!


    Bruce Wayne glanced at Su Bai and opened the document.


    The photo appears first in the document.


    A picture exactly like Diana.


    Followed by a video, the video that I appeared in the shape of Mr. Immortal, it seems that it should be a scene when dealing with extreme speed, and the shooting angle should be the surveillance on the road.


    Although I wear a mask, I combine that photo.


    Su Bai believes that Lex Luther should know that he is Mr. Immortal.


    "Unexpectedly, he actually investigated so much!"


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many in this world..." Bruce Wayne said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Wonder Girl, Mr. Immortal, you know. I know the remaining three! The first is the Flash Barry, and I have a good relationship with me. The second should be called Gang Bones, after Bain¡¯s incident, he was a rugby player in the stadium, so he was injured. But when he gets better, there will be a big surprise. As for the last one is called Sea King!"


    "Atlantis is a hybrid of humans."


    "He can sit in this position because of me, and Atlantis is to some extent... also mine!"


    "By the way, there is also Superman. I helped solve his problem. His name is Clark Kent and he is now a reporter for the Planet Daily!"


    Su Bai said one by one. After speaking, Bruce Wayne and Diana were dumbfounded.


    Co-authoring these few people has something to do with Su Bai!


    "What did Lex Luthor do to collect these?" Diana slowly said. These special information is definitely not something that ordinary people can collect. Even if they can, no one will do it. So Lex Luthor must What is the purpose.


    "Why isn''t mine?" Bruce Wayne wondered.


    After all, the reputation of Batman is much greater than that of other people. Even the Flash is well known in Midtown, but it has not spread to such a large area.But Batman is different. Bain''s affairs and the fall of Gotham have made Batman famous!


    "Because he knew you a long time ago, and he will deal with you soon." Su Bai said.


    "To deal with me? Why?"


    "Have you found some kind of ore?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Bruce Wayne was stunned and said: "Yes, in fact, I have been investigating this clue, there is a white grape man collecting this kind of stone. From the cracked data, it can also be seen that it seems to be able to restrain the Kryptonian. As for Superman, originally I didn''t believe him, his power is too strong."


    "What about me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C1691

    Bruce Wayne shook his head: "That''s different, you are my godfather, and you are an earthling. Superman, he is an alien!"


    "But now, don''t worry about it."


    "I think it''s better for you to worry about it." Su Bai said with a smile."The thing about Superman is targeted by Lex Luther deliberately, and he may even use Superman to deal with you. If it is normal...you may not be an opponent, but I believe you can solve it!"


    Bruce Wayne nodded with a smile.


    After seeing the information on the Kryptonite stone, he was planning to use it as a weapon!


    Even if you don''t need it, you can be prepared for it.


    "Actually, it is not Superman that really cares about, but Lex Luther, or his next research. I think...there will be a good show soon." Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    In the movie, the Doomsday appears.


    Superman, Batman, and Wonder Woman come on stage, the three of them joined forces to solve the Doomsday, and Superman died!It is for this reason that the government allowed Amanda Waller to form a suicide squad, and then Batman called the Justice League.Therefore, Su Bai will not stop!Of course, the main reason is that the day of destruction is indeed abnormal, and Su Bai wants to try it!


    However, he won''t let Lex Luthor be so proud, many things can be done in advance.


    "You can do more bullets!"


    Su Bai patted Bruce Wayne on the shoulder, Bruce Wayne was taken aback, bullet?What bullet?Kryptonite bullets?


    "What do you want to do."


    As the first Diana who knew Su Bai could feel it, Su Bai had an uneasy mood, as if to do something.


    "Advance certain things!"


    "Speaking of it, it''s been a long time since you had a fun battle, have you ever thought about... letting more people know about Wonder Woman." Su Bai suddenly turned his head.


    "I think life is very good now, but..."


    "But if there is a huge crisis, even if you are disappointed with humans, you will still take action, right? We will face this crisis soon! So, I will send you back, and be prepared!" Su defeated.


    Diana looked at Su Bai and suddenly smiled.


    "it is good!"


    "It''s been a long time since we fought together."


    "Yes, I suddenly miss that time!"


    The shock wave ability was activated, and Su Bai sent Diana back to the villa in New York.


    Her equipment is there!


    As for Su defeated himself.


    People have come to Atlantis.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared in the palace of Atlantis.


    Sea King, Mera was taken aback for a moment, then Mera said unexpectedly: "Why come here suddenly, are you looking for me?"


    Item 0070


    "I''m looking for him." Su Bai said towards Hai Wang.


    Hai Wang pointed at himself blankly, as if he didn''t expect it."Look for me? What''s the matter?"


    "You always pay attention. If this thing suddenly appears, you will skip it." Su Bai waved his hand and released the shock wave, letting Hai Wang see clearly.


    "I... can I ask what I''m doing?"


    "An opportunity for Atlantis to come into the sight of humans!"


    Su Bai explained, then jumped directly into the shock wave and left.


    Midtown.


    During this period of time, the Lightning Squad was busy dealing with the trouble caused by the alchemist technique. Su Bai suddenly appeared and they planned to ask for help. As a result, Su Bai just said that if the shock wave appeared, the Flash would come over immediately and then disappeared. The flash point of the others was confused, and didn''t know what happened, but they remembered this sentence.


    Leaving Midtown, Su Bai also went to the Red Room Laboratory on purpose.


    That was the laboratory where Steel Bone''s father was located, and it was also the laboratory where Steel Bone was currently.


    Unfortunately, the steel frame has not yet been fully formed.


    In other words, this time things are likely to miss.


    "Then you are unlucky, the veteran of the Justice League, you can''t be a member!" Su Bai did not stop.


    Treat equally?


    That is impossible.


    In the Justice League, Wonder Woman comes first, followed by Batman and Flash. One is called his godfather, and the other has a good relationship with himself.Superman has to go back, and as for Aquaman, it is even more supported by himself.Without the steel frame, the Big Seven seems incomplete?Do you want to call Arrow?After all, he is also very familiar with Arrow Oliver Quinn.But after thinking about it, forget it.

 C1692

    Arrow is just an ordinary person, although Batman is also an ordinary person, but he does not have the mind of Batman to develop restraint weapons!


    "The Big Seven, without the steel frame, without the Green Lantern, it seems incomplete. Called the Big Five? Wait... I forgot about myself. The Justice League is not the Justice Society. This Soviet defeat must have a foot in it. Then Six Giant? It doesn''t sound good. But the Green Lantern thing can be solved by himself!" Su Bai mumbled, and then returned to the metropolis!


    After the banquet, Lex Luther had appeared in the base of the Kryptonian battleship.


    First, I discovered the Kryptonite, used this foundation to get Zod¡¯s body, and used a knife made of Kryptonite to cut off Zod¡¯s fingerprints, unlocked the battleship¡¯s system, and learned a lot about Krypton.After having this understanding, he had crazy thoughts.


    Defeat God!


    Defeat Superman!


    An hour later, Lex Luthor came out of the battleship and asked a man dressed as a mercenary: "What did you do?"


    "No problem!"


    "That''s good, wait for my news!"


    Lex Luthor turned and left. The next day, all the news was reporting a sensation, that is, the Capitol hoped that Superman would attend and explain the recent incidents that hurt the innocent.


    The previous Internet or people were all individuals after all, but once, they were official.


    Everyone is guessing whether Superman will appear.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Countless reporters and people have gathered outside the Capitol, all waiting for Superman to appear.


    And in the Congress building, many senators and other senior officials are there!


    "Look!"


    Suddenly someone pointed at the top of his head excitedly, and saw a figure slowly falling from the sky.


    "Superman is here."


    "He really came!"


    Watching Superman fall into the Capitol building, there was a lot of discussion. Everyone was guessing what the result would be. Although the sun was a bit strong, no one had any intention to leave. Time passed by. , Five minutes, ten minutes, this kind of discussion, this kind of curiosity did not end, but intensified.


    boom!


    Suddenly a loud noise came, followed by an explosion from the Capitol building.


    The scorching flame, the heat wave, and the powerful impact of the explosion instantly stunned everyone.


    This... this actually exploded?


    what happened?


    Without thinking about it, everyone flees madly, and the symbolic Parliament building... just collapsed.


    Superman attacked the Capitol.


    The explosion in the Congress building caused countless casualties, and several senators died as a result...


    All kinds of reports instantly swept the world, and for a while, many people believed that Superman was a murderer because of these reports. After all, he could do it. After all... he is not a human being!


    Even if Superman participated in the rescue work, many people still think he was deliberate!


    Superman is sad!


    What should I do if I am sad?Find someone to enlighten!


    Who can I call?


    mother?


    Louise Lane?


    Su defeated?


    In this matter, my mother has no way to give herself the most direct help.And Louise, after all, there are differences between men and women, let alone the woman of Su Bai, and she really can''t enlighten herself in this matter, so... Superman came to Su Bai.


    Seeing Superman slowly appearing outside his window, Su Bai opened the window.


    "Come in, guess you might come to me." Su Bai said casually.


    After Superman came in, he didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    "Very wronged, angry, and confused?" Su Bai looked at Superman and slowly said, "You think that many people don''t understand you, and you can''t have equal treatment even because of your identity, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Although I can''t understand your feelings, but... I can guess some. Don''t worry, there will be a day of change, and... It won''t be too far!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then what should I do?" Superman asked.


    "You do what you should do, and soon you will have a chance, trust me!"

 C1693

    "Ok!"


    Although Su Bai did not say any substantial enlightenment, Superman suddenly relaxed.He believed that Su Bai would not lie to himself, he said that if he had this opportunity... there would definitely be such an opportunity.Suddenly, Superman felt that his mentality was less depressed, and he felt relieved, and he had a direction.


    "Okay, go back, I''m afraid you will be busy soon."


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Superman didn''t realize what it meant, but he didn''t ask, and flew away from the window again!


    Chapter 0071 Superman Vs Batman


    The Superman who had left from Su Bai was about to return to his own home, but suddenly, he heard the voice calling for help.


    Someone seems to have fallen from upstairs.


    At that moment, Superman didn''t even think about it, and an acceleration flew over.


    For most people, he is now a scourge of aliens, but he himself... has long regarded the earth as his home.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind blew, and Superman firmly hugged the person who fell from his mouth.


    A woman.


    "Thanks, thank you..." The shocked woman thanked Superman.


    Superman smiled and put her down and was about to leave.


    "Wait, someone above is waiting for you, just...I was pushed down just to wait for you." The woman hurriedly shouted.


    "You were pushed down?"


    Superman was stunned for a moment, followed by a nod and flew up.


    On the roof.


    Superman jumped up and slowly fell.


    "Lex Luther!"


    Superman didn''t expect to wait for him to turn out to be Lex Luther.


    "I knew you would come." Lex Luther smiled."Because you are a god, the righteous god, he says that he is aloof, seeing mortals in danger, naturally want to save! It''s a pity, even if you are a god, you are not omnipotent, otherwise, you will know that the Parliament building will explode , You will know...that is my gift to you!"


    "It''s you!"


    Superman was stunned, and then asked angrily: "Why!"


    "Why? Maybe you want to prove that even a god... will lose to a mortal!" Lex Luther thought for a while and said seriously.


    "You lunatic!"


    "Lunatic? Yes, I may be a lunatic, but you have to listen to me as a lunatic."


    After Lex Luther finished speaking, he suddenly threw a stack of photos.


    Superman looked down, knelt down and picked it up instantly.


    "This is... this is..."


    In the photo, a woman was kidnapped.


    Martha Kent.


    His adoptive mother!


    In an instant, Superman''s glasses turned red.


    The laser ray is faintly ready to fire.


    "Oh, I''m angry, I''m angry..." Lex Luther looked at Superman''s red eyes but was not afraid at all, but clapped his hands provocatively on purpose."Are you going to kill me? Come on, but I promise that when I die, your mother, this beautiful lady, will be burned alive. Then come on, come... kill me!"


    Lex Luther closed his eyes and opened his arms, as if waiting for you to kill me.


    Superman glared at Lex Luther, but the laser beam was never emitted, and in the end... he slowly retracted.


    After waiting for a while, Lex Luthor opened his eyes and looked at Superman: "Don''t you dare? If you dare not, then kneel down for me!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Superman glared at Lex Luther, Lex Luther confident.Looking at the photo, Superman slowly knelt down on one knee unwilling to think of his mother''s safety.


    "now it''s right!"


    Lex Luther laughed triumphantly and reached out to touch Superman''s head, as if he was touching a pet.


    "Hey, aren''t you a god? Aren''t you justice? I want you to kill someone, Batman of Gotham!"

 C1694

    "Impossible!" Superman hummed.


    He knows the relationship between Batman and Su Bai.


    What''s more, he will not commit suicide in vain!


    "Batman is not dead, Martha Kent is the one who died!" Lex Luther said lightly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Time is running out, choose yourself, hope... she can wait until you make a choice!" Lex Luther laughed and turned and left.


    Superman was alone on the rooftop, bleak.


    Batman, or mother?


    This was a dilemma for Superman, and obviously... Lex Luther didn''t give much time to think about it!


    Superman wants to find Su Bai.


    But... I was worried that Su Bai would refuse. In this case... what would my mother do?


    And if Lex Luther knew that he was looking for someone else, he might hurt his mother immediately.


    So, after hesitating for a long time, Superman decided to go to Batman first!


    At least behave.


    Batman has something to do with Su Bai, so he will definitely know this situation, and maybe there will be a way at that time!


    Gotham!


    Batman drove the Bat Chariot on the street, and suddenly, a person fell into the air.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The brakes rang.


    Batman looked at the sudden appearance of Superman with a slight surprise in his eyes.


    It''s really here!


    Without Superman speaking, looking at his expression, Batman guessed his purpose.It''s just that he is a little curious, how did Lex Luther drive him?


    boom!


    The car suddenly turned around and drove away instantly.


    Superman froze for a moment.


    what''s the situation?


    Why... ran away?


    This seems to be different from the Batman I have learned.


    After hesitating for a moment, Superman still caught up.


    The Batmobile galloped all the way and soon came to a place similar to a factory.


    Got out of the car.


    As soon as Superman walked in, he heard a click and a bullet hitting him like he didn''t need money.


    ...


    With both arms raised, the bullet did not cause any harm to Superman.


    boom!


    The laser beam broke out, and the unmanned machine gun was soon damaged.


    Batman, are you ready?


    Superman''s eyes swept away, and soon he saw someone walking out of the dark and standing on the opposite side.


    It was Batman, but he was wearing a heavy steel armor.


    "Listen to me..." Superman dared to explain.


    Batman spoke, "I know, you are here to kill me!"


    "Yes, but I..." Superman subconsciously admitted, wanting to say that I was forced, can you contact Su Bai to rescue your mother.


    "That''s it!"


    But Batman didn''t give him a chance to talk about the follow-up content at all, the voice fell, and two long rods suddenly appeared next to him. The harsh sound wave instantly sounded, causing Superman to snorted and subconsciously covered his mouth and ears.


    "Hear me out!"

 C1695

    "We''ll talk after you finish!"


    Batman didn''t want to listen to his explanation at all.


    This made Superman also a little angry.


    Covering his ears, the laser beam fired again.


    boom!


    boom!


    With two loud noises, the sound wave stopped.


    Superman looked at Batman sternly and rushed over with a boom.


    "Good coming!" Batman yelled, a gun suddenly appeared in his hand, and with a bang, he shot at Superman.


    Superman was disapproving at first, but as the green smoke filled, Superman''s expression changed!


    Chapter 0072 you can burn her to death, count me lose!


    "Ahem..."


    Superhuman couldn''t help coughing, and the green smoke filled the surroundings. He could feel the pain and weakness.


    This is Kryptonite?


    No, it should be composed of Kryptonite?


    How did he do it?


    Superman looked at Batman in surprise, but Batman had already rushed out.


    "boom!"


    The fist of the steel armor hit Superman''s face, Superman snorted in pain, and he straightened back.Batman won the power and started a fierce attack.


    The power of Batman itself is not too weak, far beyond ordinary people, plus this steel armor blessing.


    Superman is like a sandbag, being beaten by Batman without the power to fight back!


    However, even under the influence of the Kryptonite Stone, although Superman became an ordinary person, he could feel the pain, but... he did not cause any fatal injuries.


    Batman didn''t show mercy!


    boom!


    Superman was pressed against the wall by Batman and punched over.


    boom!boom!boom!


    After a few punches, Batman found that he was gradually unable to move!


    boom!


    Another punch went down.


    The fist of the steel armor was dented.


    "Is it invalid?"


    Batman froze for a moment, and Superman had already punched him.


    boom!


    The armor on his chest sank in an instant, and the powerful force made Batman retreat instantly, feeling like he was about to hold his breath.Just now Batman¡¯s onslaught made Superman angry, so naturally he would not be polite at this time, but the situation has been reversed, and now he has become Superman fighting Batman, and soon... the armor on Batman¡¯s body has been broken. Although it is strong, it cannot withstand the power of Superman at all.


    Batman didn''t panic.


    He is still prepared!


    From Su Bai said that Superman might come to trouble him, Batman has already made arrangements here.


    When Superman fought Batman.


    Su Bai had quietly arrived on the roof of a two-story building.


    In this room.


    A group of mercenaries guarded here, Martha Kent tied to a chair with a cloth wrapped around her mouth.


    The captain of the mercenary carried a flamethrower, and as soon as the time came, Martha Kent would be reduced to ashes.


    "I hope your son can really kill Batman, otherwise...I can only kill you!" the leader of the captain said towards Martha Kent.


    Martha Kent could not speak, but her eyes were begging.


    I don''t know if I want the other party to let him go or Clark Kent.

 C1696

    She knew what happened to Clark Kent recently. If he really killed Batman, then... there would be no chance to look back.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid you can''t kill her!"


    A voice suddenly sounded.


    The captain was shocked instantly."Who!"


    "come out!"


    "I''m already out, it''s just...you can''t see it!"


    The voice sounded again, and all the mercenaries became nervous now, holding their guns and looking around to find someone to speak, but...no one at all!


    "Over there!"


    Suddenly someone shouted at this moment, and then I saw a person appearing in the corner!


    "When did you show up? I just saw it clearly, no one!"


    "Is... Su Bai?"


    The mercenaries were surprised, and they recognized Su Bai''s identity!


    After all, these mercenaries still have the ability to recognize people, not to mention the boss has reminded before that he might come to save people.


    just.


    Just a rich man.


    It''s neither Batman nor Superman, how could it be possible to save people under so many mercenaries and such strict guards?So they didn''t take it seriously, and they didn''t expect to actually come.


    "This is your own death!"


    "on!"


    The captain snorted coldly, and the mercenary next to him rushed over.


    Two fists came directly towards Su Bai. Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth and shook left and right with one hand. They opened the arms of the two people and followed the body slightly.


    Dodged a bullet.


    The body rushed forward, his hands slammed back.


    Bang, bang!


    The two people just felt a heavy blow in their back, and leaned forward involuntarily, hitting the wall directly.


    The huge impact gave the two of them no chance to even hum, and they fell directly to the ground softly.


    "Da da da!"


    "Da da da!"


    The bullets scattered and fought towards Su Pai.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and waved his arm at random.


    The bullet stood still in the air, and everyone was stunned by this scene.


    "go with!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and the bullet seemed to survive.


    Whoosh whoosh, whoosh whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, followed by a thumping sound, and all the mercenaries around were shot to death!


    The captain was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously picked up the flamethrower and pointed it at Martha Kent.


    "You, don''t come here, otherwise I will burn her to death!" The captain said with a trembling voice.


    "Oh, you can burn her to death, count me as losing!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    The captain is stunned, what do you mean?


    "Burn it!" Su Bai handed his hand to indicate that he could start. Seeing that the captain had no reaction, Su Bai smiled and walked over slowly.


    "I said, don''t come over, otherwise I will burn him to death."


    "I know, you burn it."


    "I really burned, this is Superman''s mother, you... Do you know that you will kill him like this. Don''t come, don''t come again..." The captain didn''t mean to stop at all when he saw Su Bai, watching him Getting closer, gritted his teeth, the captain still pressed the flamethrower towards Martha Kent!


    The flame burst out instantly.


    Then, strangely, after the flames burst out, they didn''t rush towards Martha Kent, but weirdly turned in the air and burned towards the captain.

 C1697

    "How is this possible? Ah...ahhh..."


    The captain yelled in horror, and subconsciously wanted to put down the flamethrower.


    But this thing does not mean that you can put it down, it will completely ignite him in an instant, and there will be a bang, and the fire gun exploded!


    Martha Kent closed her eyes subconsciously but didn''t feel the impact, opened her glasses tentatively, but found that the flames had gathered strangely at one point, and did not disperse at all!


    "Are you OK?"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over, and the rope tied to Martha Kent broke instantly!


    Item 0073


    "Thank you for saving me, Clark..." When Martha Kent was free, she first thanked Su Bai and then cared about Superman.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine!"


    "I''ll take you to a safe place first."


    Su Bai said with a smile, and disappeared instantly with Martha Kent.


    Handing her to Miranda, Su Bai felt a bit and came to the place where Superman and Batman fought.


    a mess.


    A good factory is broken and its roof is broken.


    The armor on Batman is almost useless, and the Superman on the other side is not much better.


    It seemed that the fight was intense.


    "Okay, it''s almost done." Su Bai shouted, and the two fierce fighting talents reacted.


    Superman released Batman and instantly came to Su Bai''s side.


    "Su Bai, my mother..."


    "I have been rescued." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Superman breathed a sigh of relief instantly."he¡­¡­"


    "I have got the information I want." Batman walked over and said.


    The fierce battle between the two just now made them angry, but the original purpose has not been forgotten.For example, Batman, why didn''t he listen to Superman''s explanation and must fight? It''s not that he is arbitrary, but wants to take the opportunity to understand the situation of the Kryptonians and weapons!Because Su Bai said that Superman is not the biggest enemy.However, with Batman''s character and his guard against Superman, he naturally has to take the opportunity to understand. He wants to make sure that once Superman does something harmful, he has a way to stop it!


    Of course, in fact, there is nothing to worry about if Su is defeated.


    But if Su Bai is not there, be prepared.


    Hearing what Batman said, Superman didn''t know what to say.


    Su Bai smiled, he guessed Batman would do it.


    "Lex Luther!"


    Superman said angrily.


    "Well, it''s almost time to see Lex Luther."


    "You prepare and change your equipment. It is estimated that the fight will start soon." Su Bai said to Batman."Then go to the metropolis to find us!"


    "Ok!"


    Batman nodded and turned to leave.


    Su Bai flew back to the Metropolis with Superman.


    At the same time, Su Bai has changed his outfit to Mr. Immortal!


    ...


    metropolis.


    Inside the Krypton battleship.


    Lex Luther looked at the huge cocoon in the pond with an expression of excitement and expectation.


    Regardless of whether Superman will kill Batman or not, Lex Luther doesn''t really care that he humiliates and manipulates God?That was only part of it. His ultimate plan was to create and kill God with his own hands!


    The cocoon in front of me is!


    This is a prohibited technology of Krypton, which is beneficial to Zod''s corpse by adding his own blood to create a weapon that destroys gods.


    Lex Luther believed.


    For Superman, today is... the day of destruction!


    boom!boom!boom!

 C1698

    There was a violent beating sound, and the cocoon began to surging, followed by a sound of Zira, the cocoon was broken.A huge arm stretched out from the inside, followed by a huge monster with an abominable face.


    Lex Luther was also shocked.


    He didn''t expect this thing to be so scary!


    Completely, it feels like a devil!


    "Roar!"


    Destruction fever suddenly roared, and the huge wind flew Lex Luther out, and slammed into the wall.


    boom!


    The day of destruction suddenly provoked, and the roof of the battleship was instantly broken, and the roof of the building built outside was also broken, and then jumped out.


    In the darkness, I saw Destruction Day jumping high, jumping onto the electric tower next to it!


    At this time, a reporter might be doing high-altitude reporting. The helicopter quickly caught it and sent it out via live broadcast.


    At this time, everyone found out.


    what is this?


    Monster?


    The Ministry of National Defense received the news as soon as possible, after all, this thing came out of the Kryptonian battleship.In just a few minutes, several fighter jets have already driven over, and countless lights are shining on Doom, making it seem a little uncomfortable, a little angry, arms open, and roaring constantly!


    "Fire!"


    With a cry of zero, the fighters started firing frantically.


    Bullets hit them one after another.


    Doomsday made that painful grunt, followed by leaping high and smashing a fighter plane with a punch.


    Then it fell and provoked again.


    Booming, booming explosions sounded, fighter opportunities were all destroyed by this rude and barbaric way on Doom Day!


    "No way, this monster is so strong, attacks are useless to them!"


    With the bullets, the shelling was completely ineffective, and the coming fighter jets blew up, not hurting the day of destruction at all, but seemed to make it produce antibodies.


    "How to do?"


    The Minister of Defense frowned slightly, hesitating whether to contact Su Bai.


    In this case, it seems that only the defeated alien forces in the Soviet Union can handle it, right?


    "Superman!"


    "It''s Superman here!"


    Suddenly, a picture came from the monitor, and Superman was flying over quickly, fighting with Doom!


    Although Doom Day does not have such a high level of wisdom, the fighting instinct is very powerful, perhaps because of the use of Zod''s body?As for Superman, his skills and experience are not high, all because of his special ability and great strength.Facing the Doomsday, Superman was obviously not enough, basically attacking less and getting more beatings.Fortunately, it is a body of steel after all!However, the two can''t tell the outcome at all, and the destructive power of the battle is getting more and more!


    Superman had obviously noticed this, so he deliberately led the Destruction Day away, trying to lead to the nearby deserted island!


    "President''s call!"


    The Secretary of Defense heard the voice and turned to answer the phone.


    "Mr President!"


    "How is it going?"


    "I''m not optimistic, I''m afraid Superman... is not an opponent either!"


    "Send a nuclear bomb."


    "But what about Superman?"


    "..."


    "I don''t care so much!"


    The Minister of Defense gave an order to go down.


    Soon, nuclear bombs have begun to be launched.


    At this time, Superman happened to fight Doomsday more and more fiercely, and Superman pushed Doomsday into the air!


    Item 0074


    boom!


    Superman punched the day of destruction directly, and the two were about to fly out of the atmosphere by this time!

 C1699

    Behind him, the nuclear bomb is quickly catching up.


    Superman noticed, speeding up again, and sound waves came.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    With a few punches on his face, the day of destruction is like a sandbag, getting hit farther and farther.


    People have flown into space.


    Superman suddenly accelerated to catch up with the Doomsday, and then hugged it tightly.


    The great struggling power of Doom Day made Superman scream, and the muscles of his shoulders had burst. Seeing the nuclear bomb getting closer and closer, Superman suddenly heard Su Bai''s words.


    Maybe this is the opportunity he said?


    It must be!


    The belief became firm, and a violent explosion occurred in an instant.


    boom!


    A red light spread, getting stronger and stronger, as if to permeate the entire universe.


    The intense flame in the explosion made Superman''s body instantly dry and flat, like a corpse, human beings slowly floating in space, as if... no life.


    at the same time.


    In the earth.


    The sky above the metropolis suddenly exploded, Hong Xia permeated, and a little bit of light fell from the sky.


    "Did you make it?"


    The president asked.


    "It should be, but..."


    Looking at the sky, the figure of Superman never appeared.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, as if something had fallen, and the huge impact instantly produced an impact and flattened the surrounding buildings.


    A huge pit appeared, filled with smoke.


    "Is it Superman?"


    Everyone is thinking about this question, staring at the fog!


    When the diffuseness gradually dissipated, everyone was desperate, and it was not Superman who appeared, but the day of destruction.


    At this time, the body was shining with crimson light, and the sizzling energy light was shining. It was undergoing changes, it seemed to be larger than before, and the body seemed to grow something like bones.


    "My God, it''s not dead yet, it seems to be stronger!"


    "How to do?"


    There was a groan in the Ministry of Defense.


    "Keep launching nuclear bombs," the president said on the phone.


    "It''s useless, it... can''t kill, but it will make it stronger. Now it can only..." The Minister of Defense wanted to say that now he can only expect a miracle, but... a miracle has appeared!


    It was on the island that had been razed to the ground.


    In that dim light, lightning and thunder, the energy around the Destruction Sun wanton destruction.


    Suddenly, a person slowly fell from the air.


    "This is not Superman, who is this?"


    A black robe, a white mask of horror.


    It seems to give people a very depressed feeling.


    "Check it out for me, I want to know who he is!"


    The Secretary of Defense shouted.


    We are investigating quickly here and on the battlefield over there.


    Su Bai looked at the day of destruction!


    The Day of Destruction at this time has evolved, to the point of strong strength!


    It''s also when Su Bai is looking forward to it!


    How strong is Doom Day?

 C1700

    In the movie, Batman, Superman, and Wonder Woman work together to defeat the Doomsday, and Superman is dead.


    How strong is the Doom Day in the comics?The Omega Ray who killed Superman and hit Darkside did not die, but evolved the ability to resist, and finally had to ask Darkside for help.It has had fighters that slaughtered many planets, and it will only get stronger and stronger. It can be said to be the most difficult opponent in the DC world.


    Watching the roaring day of destruction.


    Su Bai suddenly released the shock wave ability.


    One by one shock waves appeared.


    The first to jump out was Wonder Woman, followed by the Flash and Aquaman, appearing one by one.


    As soon as he appeared, he was taken aback by the surrounding environment, and then saw...the day of destruction.


    "What''s this!" The Flash was startled and couldn''t help but shouted.


    "A thing that can destroy the earth!"


    Su Bai said.


    Diana chuckled and drew her sword.


    A sword in one hand and a shield in the other.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Countless energies gathered from everywhere to the body of the day of destruction.


    "Is it absorbing energy?"


    "This looks like something from another world." Hai Wang said.


    "I used to kill, something in other worlds!"


    Diana said lightly, and suddenly rushed out.


    After a few steps, the person directly jumped high and cut towards the Destruction Day.


    boom!


    The eyes of the Doomsday suddenly radiated rays, and Diana reacted quickly, raising her shield abruptly.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The scorching energy instantly knocked Diana back.


    The laser dissipated and the sparks on the shield gradually extinguished. Diana snorted and rushed up again.


    Exciting music seemed to sound in my ears, watching Diana wearing a long-lost battle suit, watching the heroic fighting figure.


    Su Bai laughed!


    It''s been a long time since I saw her playing with her own background music.


    Whoosh!


    The golden light lit up, and the Flash had already rushed out.


    The light revolved around the day of destruction, round and round, until it seemed to be entangled.


    Suddenly, the Flash stopped.


    The flash point was thrown out directly.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    When Doomsday was hit, his body trembled slightly, and after a while... it was all right.


    "hiss!"


    The Flash not only took a breath, watched the laser beam coming, and hurried away.


    Sea King rushed over holding the trident.


    Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Flash.


    The three teamed up to fight Doomsday. Although Su Bai was the one who looked forward to fighting Doomsday, he was not in a hurry.


    Among the three, the one who can cause damage to Doom Day is Wonder Woman, after all, her sword is no small thing.The three of them didn''t have much cooperation when they arrived, and it seemed...not much trouble to Doom Day!


    boom!


    The sonic boom came out of the courtyard, and Superman flew over from the air, directly hitting the back of the ruining sun with his hands.


    Boom.


    The Doomsday was crashed into a factory in the distance, an explosion sounded, and Superman slowly flew over.


    At the same time, the three people also came to Su Bai''s side, stood beside Su Bai, and looked at the flames in the distance.

 C1701

    "They, who are they?"


    "Where do these people come from?"


    The Ministry of Defense is boiling!


    I was desperate at first, but... a miracle came out.


    One person suddenly appeared, and then brought so many more people. It seemed that they were all people with special abilities!


    When did the earth have so many.


    "That seems to be the Flash... well-known in Midtown, the guardian hero of Midtown!"


    "Look, what is that? Bat fighter."


    "Batman is here too..."


    Item 0075


    On the Bat Fighter, Batman jumped down.


    Su Bai, Wonder Woman, Batman, Superman, Flash, Aquaman.


    The six people stood together, as if a special war intent was permeating!


    "This guy is not easy to solve, it is difficult to kill him with ordinary power." Diana said in a deep voice.


    "It''s certainly not that easy to kill him, but you can try it together!" Su Bai said solemnly.


    "You won''t take action?" Superman asked in amazement.


    "I want to shoot, I''m afraid you won''t have to play!"


    boom!


    A ray of red energy swept from a distance.


    Diana opened the shield instantly, and Superman resisted it with both arms.


    The Flash took Aquaman and Batman away in an instant.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    This voice seemed to have become accustomed.


    Diana and Superman were pushed back several meters by the laser beam, leaving long traces on the ground.The two put down their shields and arms, and subconsciously looked at Su Bai in front.


    Su was defeated in place, motionless.


    The energy of the laser beam was directly absorbed by him.


    Very strong!


    In the distance, Destruction Day jumped high and directly over.


    Then the energy rays were emitted again, swaying twice in all directions.


    Avoid, resist!


    Everyone responded.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    Superman blasted out laser rays to confront Doom.


    At the same time, Diana rushed over, with Superman''s restraint, this is a good opportunity!


    boom!boom!boom!


    The collision sounded one after another, and the battle was so fierce that it could not even be described in words. Several people attacked together, but the day of destruction was too strong.


    The Flash''s attack didn''t seem to have much effect on it, and even... Doomsday could keep up with the Flash, and several times made the Flash dangerous.


    Superman, Wonder Woman can cause harm, but it is not fatal.


    In Neptune''s words, it may be because of being on land, and he doesn''t have any special skills, so he is making soy sauce gorgeously.


    As for Batman.


    He was holding a gun in his hand with bullets made of Kryptonite.


    Always looking for opportunities!


    After all, Superman is there!


    "what!"

 C1702

    Diana was so shocked that she fell from the air and glide on the ground, and her body hit a broken wall and stopped.However, without any pause or pain, she shouted and rushed over again.A huge arm swung towards herself, Diana suddenly bent over, her legs glide on the ground to avoid, followed by a long sword swept directly hit Doomsday¡¯s leg, the pain caused Doomsday¡¯s body to tilt slightly, and Superman suddenly Flew over the face of Destruction Day in a punch!


    at the same time.


    The sea king leaped high, the trident glowed, and energy swept away.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The body of Doom Day began to tremble.


    The Flash came to the cut leg on Doomsday with a swish, shaking his hand knife and cutting it directly.


    "Roar!"


    The pain caused the Day of Doom to raise his leg angrily and swept toward the Flash. The Flash instantly drew away, followed by waving his arms, and the hurricane instantly blew towards the Day of Doom. The Day of Doom, which was originally out of balance, was under this strong wind. Finally fell to the ground!


    boom!


    The dust is flying, the air is rippling.


    Superman flew into the air, and the laser rays continued to attack the Doomsday.


    "spread!"


    Suddenly, Batman yelled.


    Superman froze for a moment, and the crowd dispersed instantly.


    The lost obstruction day struggled to get up, and a bullet as small as a fly to him flew over.


    boom!


    The bullet hit him without causing any harm at all, but a green smoke filled him.


    On the day of destruction, there was a howl of pain!


    "It worked!"


    Batman, who has been playing soy sauce for a long time, finally exhales!


    The Day of Doom was affected by the Kryptonite Stone, and his strength was drastically reduced. The Superman who had personally experienced it was naturally very clear.Although others don''t know what this is, but seeing the pain of Doomsday also knows that it should be very targeted, and naturally they will not miss the opportunity.


    Swords, tridents, vibrating hand knives, laser rays, various attacks flashed out.


    Batman found out... Nima made soy sauce again.


    Can''t participate!


    "You need stronger armor." Su Bai suddenly came to Batman''s side and said with a smile.


    Batman didn''t speak, but he was already thinking about it.


    Suddenly, a burst of powerful energy burst out.


    In an instant, everyone was shaken away.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Doomsday stand up, not only had the injury healed just now, but it seemed to have become stronger again.Doomsday''s red eyes stared at Batman, and an energy ray hit directly.


    Su Bai grabbed Batman and dodged instantly.


    Landing.


    Boom boom!


    Doom rushed towards Batman.


    "Is this remembering you?" Su Bai smiled dumbly.


    Superman, Wonder Woman and others stopped them one after another, but it was a pity that Day of Destruction didn''t bother at all.


    "Crack!"


    "boom!"


    Batman fired again, green smoke filled.


    This time, however, the Day of Doom only paused for a while, and then rushed over again.


    "Invalid?"


    "It should have evolved antibodies."


    "This is troublesome!"


    No one thought that it was only once. The Day of Destruction would be able to ignore the Kryptonite Stone. If you know that his body is based on Zod, he can be immune so soon.


    Kryptonite stone has no effect, and this day of destruction is so powerful.


    How to fight this?

 C1703

    When they were at a loss, the Doomsday had already rushed in front of Batman, and the huge arm smashed directly at Batman!


    Batman was about to avoid, but suddenly saw that Su Bai had been in front of him.


    boom!


    A heavy impact sounded.


    Su Bai and Doom Day had two fists facing each other, one big and one small, a strong sonic boom sounded, and turbulent air waves surged in all directions.


    Not moving.


    Not to mention retreating, Su Bai did not even shake.


    Seeing this scene, the others behind were a little surprised.


    Especially Superman and Diana, the two of them most intuitively feel how powerful the Doomsday is.


    And it''s just strength, Su Bai is evenly matched with Doom Day!


    The Day of Doom did not seem to have expected.


    With scarlet eyes, Su Bai just planned to increase his strength. At this time, Su Bai made a move!


    Chapter 0076 is not left...


    Su Bai suddenly withdrew the arm that fisted against Doomri, losing this power of resistance, Doomori''s body tilted forward subconsciously, and at this moment Su Bai made a move.


    The body moved forward, leaped suddenly, and instantly jumped in front of the Destruction Day.


    But when the fist was thrown, the ether particles appeared on the surface of the fist.


    boom!


    Doomsday¡¯s head slammed backwards, and the huge force seemed to blast his face apart in an instant, followed by Deng Deng Deng, Doom Sun actually raised backwards!


    Before the huge body fell, Su Bai suddenly appeared behind Doom.Raising your hand is a hammer.


    boom!


    The body, which was clearly about to fall, stood up again after being bombarded.


    This is not over yet.


    Su Bai moved again!


    The body disappeared instantly, and the next moment he came to the day of destruction again.The eyes of Doom Sun had already ejected energy rays, but Su Bai didn''t move at all. He saw the energy rays hit him but disappeared without causing any harm.At the same time, Su Bai felt that the energy in his body was rapidly increasing, which was stronger than before. It seemed that he was even more angry because of Doomsday.But... this is better.Su Bai laughed, and energy was poured into the etheric particles.


    In an instant, the etheric particles sprang from Su Bai''s body, surrounding Su Bai''s body.


    wind.


    Howl.


    Su Bai Void punched directly out, and the etheric particles seemed to have turned into a fist, directly blasting like a day of destruction!


    At the moment of the collision, Destroyer Sun leaned back slightly, followed by the etheric particles abruptly, and one by one penetrated Destroyer Sun¡¯s face directly from his head.


    "Success?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised.


    Didn''t expect Su Bai to kill the day of destruction in seconds?


    No wonder he said he was going to make a move, and they didn''t play anymore!


    "No, not yet... the recovery speed of the day of destruction... so fast..."


    Diana kept staring, and suddenly found that the pierced face was healing quickly.


    "It''s not dead like this?"


    Everyone was a little unbelievable.


    The Day of Doom suddenly shot.


    Flutter!


    With a sharp fist suddenly pierced Su Bai.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    The whole change was so fast, it was almost caught off guard.


    Seeing Su Bai being penetrated, Diana shouted and hurried over.


    But at this moment, I suddenly discovered that Su Bai seemed... okay?


    Seeing Su Bai''s body slowly receding, if you look closely, you can find that there is no bleeding on Su Bai''s body, and the wound... does not seem to exist.

 C1704

    When Su Bai came out, there was no slight wound on his body!


    "It''s not a good thing to respond too quickly!"


    Su Bai murmured softly. When he felt that the Doomsday was about to take action, Su Bai subconsciously used the power of the Phantom Cat. The result was... the body was penetrated, of course he was not injured.But at that moment Su defeated and regretted it.


    What a great opportunity!


    This is a good opportunity to gain the power of the Destruction Day.


    The immune and evolutionary ability of Doom Day is indeed very strong!


    His ability is almost similar to his own immortal ability.


    What kind of evolution it can get by killing it with something.


    but¡­¡­


    still have a chance!


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, watching Doomsday rush over again, and immediately started fighting again.


    The swift force was activated, and the bright black flash point suddenly lit up, flashing around the side of the Destruction Day.


    At the same time, the day of destruction is like a flat boat in the squally wind, shaking from side to side.There were wounds on his body, which were cuts by a hand knife, but... its self-healing ability seemed to be very strong, and it recovered soon after being injured.Even so, it was enough to make them stunned, Su Bai... is suppressing the Doom Day!


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, and Su Bai''s huge body was shot directly out of the sky by Su Bai, and his body rose to the sky.


    Su Bai''s hands danced.


    The etheric particles were activated again, this time... Su Bai also used the energy of the soul gem.


    With the increasing power of the two infinite gems, the ethereal particles in the sky washed away like a violent storm toward the day of destruction.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi...


    The powerful pressure seems to penetrate all the space.


    In an instant, the Destruction Sun was entangled by the etheric particles, and everyone opened their eyes, watching the Destruction Sun''s body penetrated, healed itself, and then was penetrated.


    fast.


    too fast!


    The speed of the ether particles is fast, and Su Bai manipulates the ether particles under the condition of the release of superb power. It can be said that both the manipulation and the reaction speed are very amazing. At this time, let alone the day of destruction, I am afraid even if it is. Few people in the Flash can react, so they can only resist!


    Accompanied by the frenzied attacks of ether particles, finally, the recovery speed of the Day of Destruction seemed to be a little bit late. Its body began to be divided into pieces, and then it broke apart and fell to the ground.


    "Finally dead!"


    The Flash couldn''t help but say something.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy!"


    Superman spoke slowly.


    He still remembered that when the nuclear bomb exploded, he also thought that the day of destruction would have to die, but it turned out that it was not dead, and it became stronger.


    Su Bai obviously thought the same way, so he didn''t stop at all, even if the Day of Destruction was broken into pieces, Su Bai still controlled the crazy attacks of the etheric particles, and he had the stance of breaking it into fleshy.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Su Bai stood in the air, the etheric particles smashed downward one after another, and the ground quickly sank, and a huge pit appeared.


    Until the bottom is out.


    Su Bai stopped.


    The hand raised, and the ground began to sway, followed by the sound of clicking, and the ground around the pit began to crack, and the ground of the whole pit began to rise quickly, rising!


    Has been up to mid-air.


    It began to spread out layer by layer, and the earth and rocks fell one after another and quickly turned into dust.


    Getting smaller and smaller.


    At last.


    It was completely gone, only a piece of ashes remained.


    "No, is it completely ashes?"


    Su Bai looked at the floating air, and did not find the remnants of the Destruction Day.


    "Now, it should be dead."


    At first, maybe they didn''t understand why Su Bai did this, but then they understood.

 C1705

    This is for fear of being resurrected even if there is a little left on the day of destruction!


    Item 0077


    Ether particles surrounded his body, and Su Bai flew back slowly.


    "what is this?"


    Everyone looked at the ether particles curiously, and watched his income disappear into Su Bai''s body.


    "Ethereum particles, it also has a collective name called Infinite Gems!" Su Bai explained.


    "It...should be completely dead, right?"


    Diana looked into the distance and asked in a deep voice.


    "perhaps!"


    Su Bai turned around and looked over. Although the Destruction Day is no longer even scum, he is really not sure whether Destruction Day is really dead.


    Because the power of the day of destruction is very similar to your own, there is almost no concept of death, it is not so easy to let it die completely!


    "Then...what do you do now?" the Flash asked.


    "Wait!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, Doomsday is evolving very quickly, and it is clear that the Kryptonite stone has no effect, which means that there is no way to kill Doomsday as in the movie.And if the ruined sun didn''t die, I don''t know if it will evolve any ability.At present, Su Bai can think of being tough!Of course, if the impact is too great, there are still solutions.For example, use the amber seal, for example, transfer to another earth, or for example, trap it in the phantom space during a certain period in the comics!


    Of course... there is another way.


    Infinite gems!


    Ether particles are gems of reality. Of course, they are not only used as a means of attack, but Su Bai hasn''t enjoyed it yet, so he did it!


    Da da da.


    Da da da.


    The stones on the ground began to sway slightly, and the ground began to fluctuate. At first it was very slight and no one noticed it, but slowly, everyone felt it.


    "what happened?"


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    boom!


    A bright light suddenly lit up in the distance, that place... is the place where the Day of Destruction was scummed just now.


    The light is getting stronger and stronger...very dazzling.


    Almost all over the space.


    It is not clear whether it is absorbing energy or releasing energy!


    "It''s not really dead yet, is it? Can it be resurrected if it''s all scum? This...this is too exaggerated, too incredible, right?"


    If you can recover from an injury, that¡¯s nothing. Except for Batman, everyone else has different degrees of self-healing ability.But like the Day of Destruction, Nima doesn''t even have scum left, how can this heal itself?This is simply unscientific!


    But things that are unscientific still happen.


    It can be clearly seen that in the light energy, a figure is condensing.


    First the feet, slowly growing, then the legs, the body, and finally the arms, the head...


    at last.


    Doomsday appears again!


    "It''s really resurrected, what''s going on?" Hai Wang couldn''t help but said.


    "Have it!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and people had come to the front of the Destruction Day.


    At this time, the day of destruction does not seem to have changed much, but the body has become stronger and taller, and there are some irregular lines on the body. I don''t know what''s the use!


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, the eyes and mouth of Doomsun simultaneously emitted energy beams and blasted towards Su Bai.


    In an instant, Su Bai was enveloped in the energy beam, and his body began to absorb it quickly.As it absorbs, it starts to condense magnetic energy!


    Since it''s not dead.


    Then have a good time!


    Although knowing that Su Bai and Doomsday are both strong, other people can''t just sit back and watch Su Bai fight Doomsday alone, right?What''s more, the trick just now should be very strong, right?It''s hard to say whether the Doomsday after evolution will be defeated by this move, and everyone rushed up again.


    Wonder Woman, Superman, Flash, Aquaman, Batman.

 C1706

    Plus Su defeat.


    Six people began to besiege the Day of Destruction!


    At this time, the effect of the lines on the body of Destroy Sun was also highlighted, and these lines could come out of the body and attack like tentacles!


    Here, Wonder Woman slashed, and over there Superman gave it a punch.


    The trident emits magical energy, and the Flash runs at high speed and sends out heavy punches.


    Even Batman shoots from time to time to attract Doomsday¡¯s ideas and create opportunities for others.


    As for Su Bai...


    After absorbing the magnetic energy, it starts to launch electromagnetic pulses, electromagnetic guns, and various attacks are dazzled.


    The Day of Doom is indeed stronger!


    If their previous attacks could cause damage to Doomsday, then Doomsday¡¯s physical defense is clearly several times higher than before. Even the sword of Wonder Woman can only make Doomsday feel pain. Left scratches on the body, but not broken!


    To the end.


    The other five people are just restraining, and the real main attack is Su defeat.


    And most of the attacks on the Doomsday were also aimed at Su defeat!


    boom!


    With a punch, Su Bai turned over and landed suddenly.


    The Doomsday caught up in an instant and punched down.


    boom!


    The heavy impact seemed to produce a sonic boom, which instantly shook everyone away, and immediately afterwards saw the fist of the Destruction Sun slowly raising, as if something was rising below.


    Slowly, slowly.


    When the fist of the Doomsday lifted off the ground, a figure was slowly getting bigger and bigger.


    Su defeated!


    His body has become huge!


    In an instant, Su Bai became as tall as the day of destruction.


    At first glance it looks like two giant monsters!


    boom!


    Su Bai slammed his fist directly into the face of Doomri, then opened his palm, grabbing Doori''s head and smashed to the ground!With a loud bang, Doom Sun fell to the ground and the dust was flying.The light illuminates on the face of Destruction Sun, and the energy beam rushes into Su Bai''s palm. Su Bai stays still, pinching Destruction Sun¡¯s face hard, the energy beam is completely blocked!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The lines on Doom Sun began to stab and attack Su Bai frantically.


    Bang bang bang!


    The strong impact hit Su Bai¡¯s body with bursts of heavy blows. Soon Su Bai¡¯s clothes began to turn into leaky outfits, but only the clothes were broken, but they were not broken. Defense.


    The power of the fingers is getting stronger and stronger.


    Doom Sun¡¯s head gradually began to dent. He grabbed Su Bai¡¯s wrist in one hand and broke it open, while the other hand madly hammered Su Bai...


    boom!


    A loud noise!


    Chapter 0078 Is This Burned?


    exploded!


    But it was not Su Bai that exploded, but the head of Doom Day was squeezed by Su Bai.


    Seeing the Doomsday when his head exploded, Su Bai put his hands on it and began to absorb it. At the same time, his other hand slapped toward the Doomsday like raindrops.


    energy!


    There is always an end.


    Even if Gao Tianzun cursed by the goddess of death was defeated by Su Bai in this way?However, there were many infinite gems, especially power gems.But now...not bad.


    There are at least two infinite gems!


    Punch.


    Punch!


    The huge power went down, and the body of the Destruction Day sank, then healed, sank, and healed itself.

 C1707

    Falling into this cycle again.


    This is the disadvantage of too strong self-healing ability. Such opponents are difficult to entangle, and it is too difficult to kill!


    "The head of the Day of Destruction... hasn''t recovered yet."


    "When will we go like this?"


    "The self-healing ability of the Destruction Day is too strong, and it can be regenerated. It has become scum before and has not died. It is too difficult to kill it."


    "For the time being, I can''t think of a way!"


    A few people whispered, they don''t have a chance to help now.


    "I believe he can do it." Diana said slowly.


    boom!


    With a heavy punch, Su Bai''s fist suddenly penetrated the body of Doomri, and suddenly grabbed his heart!


    "Hellfire!"


    Teng!


    The flames instantly burned in Su Bai''s hands, and the hot hell fire began to burn the destruction day.


    Although he lost his head, the body of the Doomsday twitched frantically.


    Su Bai absorbed with one hand, and released the fire of hell with the other.


    It can be clearly seen that the body of Doom Sun began to burn from the inside out, gradually burning into ashes.


    When the last point of flame burned clean, the body of Doom Sun disappeared again.


    The wind, howls.


    A green energy barrier suddenly appeared around Su Bai, covering the surroundings.


    Except for Su Bai in this energy barrier, the speed of everything began to slow down.


    Squinting his eyes, Su Bai began to observe the surroundings. At the same time, the fire of hell appeared again in the energy barrier. The huge flame seemed to fill the entire energy barrier. Nothing could be seen, only the burning flames. !


    "Fire, does it still work?"


    "The previous nuclear bomb exploded, even I almost died...fortunately, in outer space, I absorbed the energy of the sun and recovered. But the day of destruction is fine!"


    Superman was a little worried.


    "His fire is not an ordinary fire!"


    "You can withstand the nuclear bomb, but you may not be able to withstand his flames. This...covers very powerful magic power!" Sea King said slowly.


    Whoosh!


    The flame spun quickly, and disappeared in an instant.


    The barrier was put away, and Su Bai walked back with a weird look.


    "What''s the matter?" Diana asked hurriedly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "The Day of Destruction seems to be...I burned to death!"


    "Will it be resurrected again?"


    Su Bai shook his head again.


    I don''t know if it can''t or is uncertain.


    But Su Bai felt that it was unlikely that he would be resurrected again. This was the fire of hell with powerful magic.The Day of Doom was created on the basis of the Kryptonian Zod, and the Kryptonian''s magic resistance is very low!So Su Bai felt it when it burned just now, I''m afraid this time, the day of destruction was really burned to death.


    But Su Bai is very depressed!


    It was really enjoyable to fight, but he still planned to gain the power of Destruction Day. He didn''t expect Destruction Day to be burned to death in this way. If he knew it, hell fire would be unnecessary.


    To be precise, he had thought of many ways to solve the Destruction Day, but he had never thought about the fire of hell, and he did not expect this ability to have a miraculous effect.


    For a long time...


    The Day of Doom did not reappear, and there was no sign of resurrection!


    "Really...dead!"


    "If you die, die. The mission is complete. I will send you back first. This matter needs to be dealt with later, and many people will know about this appearance. Please listen to my call at any time. I have other plans. !" Su Bai said, the shock wave ability was released.


    Send Aquaman, Batman, and Flash back to their respective places.


    As for Superman, he is going to find Lex Luther.


    Su Bai took Diana directly back to the hotel.

 C1708

    After coming back, Su Bai changed back to plain clothes, and then came to the Ministry of Defense!


    Ministry of Defense!


    They had seen it during the entire battle. They didn''t expect that there were so many people with super powers, and they didn''t expect that the leader was so strong, and finally actually killed this monster!


    "Mr. Su Bai."


    Seeing Su Bai suddenly appeared, the Minister of Defense came over excitedly and asked: "You know what happened."


    Su Bai nodded.


    "Then do you know who those people are? Especially the one in the black robe and white mask."


    "know!"


    "Really?"


    "I ask you, are you interested in letting them protect the safety of the earth?" Su Bai did not answer, but instead asked.


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. They will form an alliance, which is a hero! Not only can they deal with the crisis on the earth, if there are aliens, they can also resist. Two consecutive alien destruction, now the people must be very Are you panicking? Their existence can give the people peace of mind! Secondly...this incident has something to do with your Ministry of National Defense, right? And this Doomsday monster was made by Lex Luther, using Zod¡¯s body , So in the final analysis, this matter has nothing to do with your Ministry of National Defense. What do you think...how should you continue to maintain this position?"


    "they?"


    The Minister of Defense had not considered this issue before. Now that Su Bai said that, he immediately reacted.


    "That island...has been destroyed in a disreputable state. Basically, even if it is repaired, I am afraid that no one will go. And, who knows if it will be resurrected on the day of destruction, give me that island and use it for them As a base!" Su Bai said slowly.


    The Minister of Defense looked at Su Bai, and said solemnly: "Could you tell me, what is the relationship between you and them...?"


    Item 0079


    Su Bai hasn''t shown up, but he knows the whole thing well, and the tone of his words is very familiar with them, as if he can be in charge.


    "I called them, you say... what is their relationship with me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "You called them? You...you are the one who killed the monster!"


    The Secretary of Defense instantly opened his eyes!


    "Except for Superman, everyone else is Earthling."


    "You should know the Flash, don''t you need to say Batman. The one holding the trident is called Aquaman, from Atlantis, a hybrid of Atlanteans and humans. The only woman is called Wonder Woman. , She is from Amazon. As for me... you can call me Mr. Immortal!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The Secretary of Defense no longer knew what to say. He thought that Su Bai was just studying aliens and alien technology, but he didn''t expect him to be so strong!


    These people are all summoned by him, and they are all earthlings. If they are under his jurisdiction, then... really don''t worry too much.What''s more, it is also the credit of the Ministry of National Defense that he contributed to this matter, his credit!If you have their support, you must have a firm seat.Of course, the most important thing is that if you refuse, these people are not easy to get along with!


    "I promised, I will deal with it as soon as possible and help you build the base."


    "You don''t need to build the base, as long as the ownership is handled properly. By the way, the external name is called the Justice League!"


    "Justice League... very good name, I know."


    "Go ahead." Su Bai patted the Minister of Defense on the shoulder."Perhaps you can sit in this position for decades, hundreds of years."


    After speaking, Su Bai turned and disappeared.


    "Decades? Hundreds of years, even if I can sit for so long, I can''t live that long... Wait, could it be said..."


    In an instant, the Secretary of Defense''s breathing increased and his eyes were about to bulge out. He thought of a possibility, a possibility that would make everyone crazy!


    sleepless night!


    Many people couldn''t sleep this night.


    Whether it was the appearance of the Destruction Day before, or the appearance of a few mysterious superheroes later, people were so excited that they couldn''t sleep at all.


    metropolis.


    The island in the distance was in a mess.


    In the metropolis, the lights are brightly lit, and many people take to the streets excitedly, staying up all night.


    In contrast, the few people who have experienced the battle are not so excited, all doing their own things.


    In the hotel.


    Before French windows.


    Su Bai hugged Diana and looked at the lively street below.


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked softly.


    "I think I''ve been deserted for too long." Diana said with a chuckle: "This time without you, I''m afraid it would be difficult for us to defeat our opponent."


    "I have brought that island over and used it as the base of the Justice League!" Su Bai said.

 C1709

    "Justice League, do you mean... us?" Diana turned around and hooked Su Bai''s neck and said: "I remember that you were not interested in this kind of thing before? Why do you want to take the initiative to form the Justice League now? "


    "Before was before, now is now..."


    In the past, Su Bai did not intend to entangle the world too much, especially since he had no clue about returning to the Marvel world.But now it''s different. After seeing the Marvel world with the shock wave ability, Su Bai felt that in the future he would definitely be able to go back and be able to go back and forth between the two worlds, then...some things are fine.


    What are the benefits of forming the Justice League?


    The world will be relatively stable and safe. Your own company and people related to you can rest assured.After all, if you are not in this world, there will be the Justice League, and if the Justice League grows, your people will naturally be protected!Secondly, it also helps to improve one''s reputation. After all, he still has to do business with other universes. The louder the name of Mr. Immortal, the better the business.Moreover, even if you don''t intervene, I''m afraid the Justice League will still appear after the day of destruction. Then this advantage will naturally be taken by the Soviet Union!


    "Don''t talk about this, I''ll deal with it tomorrow. Now..."


    Su Bai smiled, put her arms around Diana''s waist and directly Jiang took her up and threw herself on the bed.


    Before long, there was a burst of sound.


    the next day.


    All the reports are about last night, the Justice League, and the code names that packaged them appeared for the first time.


    Of course, other people are talking about.


    After all, Superman, Batman, and Flash are all quite famous in their respective cities.


    The three of them even joined forces, which made the people very excited.


    But the remaining three are more of their concern.


    Neptune!


    It turned out to be a hybrid of Atlantis and humans, and now it turned out to be the king of Atlantis.


    Wonder Woman.


    As a woman, she is so strong that she is the demigod of the Amazons!


    Mr. Immortal!


    This is what makes them really curious.


    One person summoned everyone to form the Justice League, and even one person killed the monster twice. Its powerful strength was displayed incisively and vividly through the battle scene that did not know where it came from.


    The most important thing is.


    He is human!


    Many people regard Superman as a god, or threaten him because he is a powerful alien.


    Now that Mr. Immortal and others are exposed, they are not worried anymore.


    After all, we humans are stronger!


    With this influence, his attitude towards Superman has changed a lot. In short, there is no threat. People are naturally willing to treat him more peacefully, without so much prejudice.


    And when Superman fought the Doomsday, he did a great job!


    If there is no Mr. Immortal, maybe Superman would be the most outstanding one.


    The ownership of the island was transferred to Su Bai''s name.


    Su Bai contacted others and came to this island again!


    They already knew about the Justice League through the news, and they guessed that this might be the meaning of Su defeat, otherwise... the word Justice League would not appear!


    Chapter 0080 The Hall of Justice and Lex Luthor''s Sister


    "You all know about the Justice League, do you have any thoughts?" Su Bai slowly asked everyone.


    "I''ll join." Diana said directly.


    "I also join."


    The second one who spoke was Batman.


    Su Bai Weiwei was so surprised that he would think it was the Flash or Aquaman.I didn''t expect it to be Batman, but it''s normal to think about it. After all, he organized the Justice League in the movie, which means that his philosophy is consistent with himself.Immediately afterwards, the Flash, Aquaman, and Superman all agreed, and the Justice League six giants were formally established!


    "This will serve as the base of the Justice League. In normal times, everyone can still be busy with the things in their own city, but when you encounter problems that cannot be solved by one person, you can always ask for help." Su Bai said.


    "Then when we start building here?"


    "immediately!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the etheric particles suddenly appeared from him.


    Seeing Su Bai suddenly releasing ether particles, everyone was a little curious and didn''t know what he was going to do.This is... there are no enemies?


    With the appearance of ether particles, the sky above his head suddenly became gloomy, as if a feeling of black clouds pressing down gradually permeated.This kind of vision surprised everyone very much, but what was even more astonished was still behind, seeing this group of dark clouds suddenly sweeping downwards, wrapping up the entire island.


    It was so dark that he couldn''t see his fingers.

 C1710

    Even if he knew that Su Bai did this, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    five minutes?ten minutes?


    The darkness lasted for about twenty minutes, and finally...dissipated!


    At the moment when the darkness dissipated, everyone was dumbfounded.


    A huge base appeared in their eyes.


    "This...this is..."


    "The Hall of Justice!"


    Su Bai explained with a smile: "The first floor is the Justice Hall, which is mainly for external use. The real base is underground. Feel free to visit it. I still have something to do!"


    After speaking, Su Bai released a shock wave and disappeared directly.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, even Diana, who is most familiar with Su Bai, was a little shocked.


    This, is this too exaggerated?


    This is a complete change, and the island has undergone earth-shaking changes in an instant.


    Several people hesitated for a while, but walked in.


    They are not the only ones who are shocked. After all, many people are paying attention to the island, and the dark clouds just now are so obvious. Many people think that something is about to happen again. When the clouds disperse, they see what is revealed. The Hall of Justice, the base of the Justice League, the excitement can be imagined.


    This is not a big change, this... this is simply a miracle!


    "Indigo, help build a complete base system here!"


    When Su Bai came back, he brought Indigo over. It should be easy to hand it over to Indigo. With the Indigo system, I believe that he is definitely in a leading state on this earth.The Justice League is in front of the stage, there must be a lot of ideas, and this aspect must also be paid attention to!


    The most advanced scanning technology is used to set a number for everyone, so even if it has something similar and changeable, it is difficult to impersonate it, unless...he is completely changed and exactly the same as the other party, and the DNA is exactly the same!


    When the Justice League was established and the Hall of Justice appeared, another piece of news also appeared in the headlines, and that was about the cause of all this, Lex Luther.


    He was put in prison!


    Lex Luthor was the only one left in this world Lex Group. He entered the prison, but the company was still there, and he was handed over to Mercy to manage it temporarily.


    "what!"


    In the Hall of Justice, Su Bai suddenly felt the shockwave transmitter react, and subconsciously opened it, and heard a sound.


    "Is Su Bai? I am Abin Su."


    "it''s me!"


    "The rechargeable lamp you want, I have prepared it for you, sorry for the delay so long, mainly because we were looking for the parallax monster, so it was delayed." Abinsu, the Green Lantern was saved by Su.


    "I thought you were going to regret it, so I almost considered whether to go to O''Axing to find you!" Su Bai said flatly.


    Immediately after a small shock wave appeared, a rechargeable light came out of it.


    It looks like it should be filled.


    "Okay, I will find you when I need it!" After saying that, Su Bai cut off the contact with Abinsu.


    When the charging lamp arrived, Su Bai took out the green light ring he was going to give to Alex and aimed it at the charging lamp to start charging. After it was full, Su Bai put on the green light ring, but there was no uniform. Su Bai remembered this The uniform of Green Lantern seems to be available only after going to Oa Star!


    "Indigo, do you know the Green Lanterns? Help me study the uniforms of the Green Lanterns and see what we can do." Su Bai first said to Indigo, and then found the others.


    "I will leave the matter here to you for the time being, and I may have other things to leave for a while."


    "When are you coming back?"


    "anytime!"


    "This is a shockwave teleporter. The Flash knows how to use it and can contact me at any time!" Su Bai took out the shockwave teleporter and left it in the Hall of Justice. He could come back anytime under any circumstances!


    After the confession was made, Su Bai took indigo and left Earth One.


    Go directly to Earth 38.


    Supergirl''s world!


    Earth thirty-eight.


    Artificial island.


    Although I haven¡¯t lived here some days, it¡¯s still cleaned up. Sometimes Supergirl and Alex will come over, especially his personal assistant Xi Fang, the Silver Banshee, who lives here directly. .


    Su Bai appeared with indigo, and Xi Fang was taken aback for a moment and stood up excitedly.


    "Boss, you are back."


    "Ok!"

 C1711

    Su Bai nodded and said, "How is it, what happened to this earth this time?"


    "Something did happen." Xi Fang paused: "Lex Group moved to National City and changed its name to L Company!"


    "Lex Group?"


    "Yes, Lex Luthor was sentenced to jail and is now taken over by her sister, Lena Luther."


    "Lina Luther? Lex Luther''s younger sister..."


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth rose up, what a... coincidence!


    ¢ÚDC"Multiverse"


    Chapter 0001 The New Green Lantern: Alex


    Lex Luthor of Earth One has just been locked up. As a result, Lex Luthor of Earth 38 has just been locked up. The difference is that there is another person in the Luthor family in this world, Lex Luthor. There is a younger sister named Lena Luther.This is like Louise Lane and Lucy Lane, some worlds have both sisters, and some worlds have only one person!


    "What else?" Su Bai asked again.


    "Also, there is one more person in the Supernatural Operations Bureau!"


    "A few days ago, a Kryptonian spacecraft suddenly landed on Earth, exactly the same as Supergirl''s spacecraft. It is said that it is a man who is currently in the Supernatural Operations Bureau and has not yet woken up!" Xi Fang said again.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded: "Look back and have a look. By the way, how much do you know about Lena Luther?"


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Lena Luthor was adopted by the Luther family. She didn¡¯t seem to have received much attention before. This time when Lex Luthor had an accident, she came forward. Not only did she move the company here, she also gave her name It¡¯s changed, maybe to reduce the impact of Lex Luther on the company!"


    "Ok."


    Su Bai nodded: "Is Carla still working in the company?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, take a break today, and go out tomorrow!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    Xi Fang nodded.


    Then I got busy, started cooking and tidying up the room, and so on. In the evening... Xi Fang naturally entered Su Bai''s room, and naturally fought for the night!


    At noon the next day.


    Su Bai asked Xi Fang to go to the company first, and went to the Supernatural Action Bureau by himself!


    When it came to the Supernatural Operations Bureau, Su was stunned.


    why?


    Because no one!


    The original Supernatural Operations Bureau now seemed to be abandoned, with no one at all.


    The spiritual power was released, and Su Bai scanned it.


    It was only then that Nima¡¯s Occult Action Bureau had moved and moved directly to an office building in the city.


    Teleport starts.


    The next moment, Su Bai has appeared.


    As soon as it appeared, the alarm sounded harshly, followed by the sound of footsteps, and the agents came out with guns.


    "Uh... are you welcoming me?"


    Seeing this battle, Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ah... yes, Su Bai..."


    At this time, the agents also recognized that the person in front of him was the Su Bai who saved the city!


    Everyone now put down their guns and followed the distance.


    Hank Henshaw, Alex came out.


    Seeing Su Bai, Alex''s eyes lit up instantly, and he subconsciously wanted to jump over, but he subconsciously stopped thinking that there were so many people around.However, Su Bai appeared in front of Alex in an instant, smiled and hugged her directly.


    "Do you miss me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Alex didn''t expect Su Bai to be so direct, and instantly made a big blush."You, you let me go first."


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, they all know my relationship with you." Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    The people around quickly burst into goodwill laughter, and it was nice to see Alix like this. Usually, because of Alix''s tough style, it is hard to imagine that she would be as shy as an ordinary girl.Since it was not an enemy, everyone quickly dispersed.


    Only Su Bai, Alex, and Hank Henshaw are left.

 C1712

    After kissing Alex, Su Bai let her go.


    "Are you done with things in other worlds?"


    "For the time being, Earth One has just ended a battle and formed a Justice League. In the case of Earth Ten, it has come to an end. It basically belongs to me, and it has begun to enter the development period. For the time being... It''s nothing. I happened to come to you for something, so I came here!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Look for me? Not Kara?" Alex asked.


    "Yes, looking for you!"


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Alex.


    Alex was a little confused, did not understand what Su Bai meant.


    On the side, Hank Henshaw looked at Su Bai''s hand in surprise: "The ring on your hand..."


    "The ring?"


    Alex discovered that Su Bai was wearing a very special green ring on his hand.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is probably the Ring of the Green Lantern Corps?" Hank Henshaw said.


    Hank Henshaw¡¯s true identity is the Martian hunter. Although he is not a cosmic power, he still has some understanding of the universe.


    "It seems that there are green light men in this world." Su Bai smiled and said, "Yes, this is the green light ring. I got it from another world. The so-called green light men can be regarded as the universe. The Chinese policeman, who maintains the peace of the universe, every Green Lightman has a green light ring. As long as the user has enough willpower and energy, he can turn the energy in the ring into an entity according to his thinking. For example...this... ¡­"


    When the voice fell, the ring suddenly glowed.


    The green energy stretched out and instantly turned into a heart shape.


    "This..." Alex walked over and touched in surprise, and found that this turned out to be real.


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai thought, and the energy turned into a submachine gun.


    Then da da da, da da da!


    The green energy bullet was shot out, and soon the wall was riddled with holes.


    Thanks to the reinforcement here, otherwise I am afraid this wall will no longer exist.


    Hank Henshaw has a black line.


    Alex was very excited and surprised: "This...is it for me?" she asked tentatively.


    "Of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s too dangerous for you to go out on missions every day. I don''t worry if there is no means of self-defense. What''s more, this should be what you have been expecting?


    "Thank you!" Alex''s eyes were red!


    Su Bai thinks about her, it is worthy of joy, not to mention that Su Bai thought so much, and deliberately... helped himself prepare this green light ring!


    This kind of surprise, this kind of emotion can no longer be described in words, even if he is shy, Alex still directly threw himself into Su Bai''s arms and kissed him enthusiastically.


    Alex''s sudden initiative caught Su Bai by surprise, kissed for a moment with a slight smile, waved away the tears from the corner of her eye, and took off the green light ring.


    Chapter 0002 Lena Luther


    Holding Alex''s hand, Su Bai put the green light ring on her.


    Although this is not a wedding ring, it moved Alex very much. This ring... is more meaningful and more valuable than an engagement ring!


    Putting on the green light ring, Su Bai hugged Alex and said, "I''ll take you to get familiar."


    "Ok!"


    Alex nodded, Su Bai led her directly away from the Supernatural Operation Bureau.


    wilderness.


    No one around.


    Su Bai came out with Alex, and then began to teach Alex how to use the green light ring...


    Needless to say, Alex¡¯s willpower, as an agent, he is still an ordinary person facing aliens and various events. It would be impossible to do without firm willpower.The operation method of the green light ring is relatively simple. It didn¡¯t take long for Alix to be able to master the green light ring. Of course...what kind of ability can be exerted still needs to be seen slowly, but at least for now, she You can use the green light ring to attack, defend, and fly!In addition to willpower, imagination is also a reason, so don''t worry too much about it!


    "It''s great, this feels great!"


    Falling from the air, Alex directly threw himself into Su Bai''s arms and said excitedly. Before Su Bai could answer him, she had already kissed him actively.


    After a fierce kiss, Alex put his arms around Su Bai''s neck.


    "Take me home!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai laughed, and instantly returned to the room on the artificial island.

 C1713

    As soon as he landed, Alex pushed Su Bai onto the bed, followed by taking off his clothes and rushing forward.


    Warm and active!


    From top to bottom, watching Alex slide all the way, Su Bai couldn''t help closing his eyes and enjoying it.After a violent period, Alex sat up, and the voices rang out, making people blush, and their heartbeat speeded up!


    After a long time, Su Bai and Alex came out of the room.


    Sit down in the living room and turn on the TV at will.


    Su Bai was going to take a rest with Alex before going to the company. As a result, there seemed to be reports on the launch of the Adventure on TV.


    "Wait, we may have heard the explosion on the Adventure."


    "What we know now is that there are currently more than two hundred people on the spacecraft who have not yet received further details, but please don''t turn the station, we will bring you more updates!"


    The reporter''s voice on the TV was a bit heavy.


    Alex also got up from Su Bai''s arms and watched TV with solemn expression.


    "Go, just let them see the birth of a new hero!" Su Bai said with a smile on Alex''s shoulder.


    Alix smiled and turned to go out with a swish.


    People have already flown away.


    At the same time, Supergirl Kara has also received the news and set off.


    Su Bai did not pay attention to the follow-up situation, there should be no problem with Kara and Alex.He came directly to the company and took a look at the company''s current situation. The major shareholders finally showed up, and the company was naturally very welcome.After the last incident, as the company''s major shareholder, even the company has been affected, and it is getting better and better.But now the company''s people are also paying attention to the adventure number.When the Adventure fell from space and entered the earth, the news has already started live broadcast. I don''t know how it was done. It can clearly track the landing of the Adventure and Kara''s prevention.


    At the same time, there is... Alex.


    "Who is this? There is a new hero in this city? And it seems... I know Supergirl!"


    Seeing that Alex used the green light energy into the palm of his hand to stop the spaceship in the picture, the people in the city were boiled. After all, this picture was broadcast live worldwide!


    Kara cooperated with Alex and finally put the spaceship down without incident.


    Immediately after the two of them flew away!


    For about half an hour, Carla returned to the company, changed into a normal outfit, and put on glasses.


    "Su Bai!"


    In Su Bai''s office, Kara looked very excited to see Su Bai."Did you give the green light ring to Alex? God, this ring is amazing!"


    "From now on, your sisters can fight together!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I feel so happy to think about it!" Carla said with a smile: "By the way, I have to go there. At night... I''ll go to you?"


    "Okay, but...where are you going?"


    "Investigating the Adventure of the Adventure, we suspect that the accident was caused by malicious damage, and among these passengers, one of the passengers reserved a location for the Adventure but did not log in, Lena Luther! She is..." Kara was about to explain to him who Lena Luther was, but Su Bai smiled and said, "No, I know who she is. I''m a little curious about her. Let''s go together?"


    "together?"


    "I went for an interview, this..."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think she will drive me away..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    The two simply cleaned up, and soon came to the L company and said at the front desk. As expected, I heard that it was the boss of Kate International Media, and Lena Luther would naturally not refuse to meet.


    "That''s it, please come in, you two."


    The secretary brought the two to Lena Luthor''s office, then turned and left.


    Push the door in.


    Su Bai met Lena Luther.


    It is not similar to Lex Luther''s long, black skirt, red T-shirt, and a black jacket. The whole looks capable.


    Lena Luther put down what she had on hand and stood up to welcome her: "Hello."


    "Hello there!"


    Su Bai smiled and shook hands, and sat down with Karazai.


    "May I ask, why did you reserve a seat on the Adventure but didn''t take it?"


    Just after sitting down, Carla asked directly.


    Lina Luther was taken aback for a moment, and explained: "Because I am busy dealing with the company''s affairs, after all, there are many things to deal with when it comes to name change. I have a completely reasonable explanation!"


    Although I don''t know why I asked this, after all, Kara is a reporter and Su Bai is the boss of a media company, so Lena Luther is still a little wary of speaking."Because I have a ceremony tomorrow, I have to modify the schedule!"


    "That''s really lucky!"

 C1714

    "It''s lucky to be saved by Supergirl and another hero." Lena Luther said with a smile.


    Data 0003


    "Just point it, you want to ask me if it has anything to do with the explosion of the Adventure?" Lena Luther asked.


    "Is there?" Carla asked.


    "If my surname was not Luther, maybe you wouldn''t ask like that." Lena Luther paused, and said: "I didn¡¯t have this surname before. I was adopted when I was four years old and the most accepted in the family. Mine is Lex. He made me proud to be in the Luther family, but what he did afterwards made me unacceptable, so I decided to take over the family business and renamed the L company to make it positive. I''m just a Do you understand the woman who wants to break through the family business and justify her name?"


    Kara nodded, she could feel it, Lena Luther was speaking the truth.


    "I know why you suspect me, because the subsidiary of L Company is related to the explosion of Adventure. This flash memory contains all the information about the oscillator. I hope it can help you!" Lena Luther said, standing up to take it. A flash disk came out and handed it to Kara.


    "Thank you!"


    Carla really didn''t know that her subsidiary was related to Adventure, so she thanked her after taking it over.


    "Give me a chance, I''m here to make a change and let me start again..." Lena Luther looked at Carla.


    Cara grinned and nodded: "Goodbye, Ms. Luther."


    After speaking, Kara was about to get up and leave.


    She just came to investigate and inquire, and now it seems... there is nothing to ask.


    "You go first, I want to talk to Lena." Su Bai said towards Kara.


    Kara nodded and left the company.


    "She called me Ms. Luther, but you called me Lena, so you believe me?" Lena Luther asked with a smile looking at Su Bai.


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Kate International Media boss?" Lena Luther said tentatively.


    "Incomplete, you should know what happened in this city some time ago, and you should also know what happened to Superman in this city." Su Bai smiled.


    "Do you mean the identity of a superhero?" Lena Luther said: "I know, everyone in the city knows it, but I want to see you, and I don''t seem to care about this identity.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I just want to say, what you said is true or false, I can tell! So, back to your question just now, yes...I believe you!"


    "That''s great, honestly you may be the first person to believe in me!" Lena Luther said with a smile.


    "It''s definitely not the last one, so... Miss Lena, let''s exchange numbers."


    "it is good!"


    Lena Luther smiled and quickly exchanged numbers with Su Bai.


    Su Bai just left!


    Back to the artificial island, Su Bai thought about Lena Luther.


    She was not so beautiful that Su Bai could not forget her, but her identity was a bit interesting!


    Was it adopted by the Luther family?Su Bai felt that it was not that simple. With the financial resources of the Luther family, it was possible to take care of it. After all, it was not bad, but if it was adopted, it would be impossible, right?After all, once they are adopted, they will be part of the Luther family. There will be no shortage of property at that time, and they will naturally not be adopted easily.Looking back, you can investigate carefully to see if Lena Luthor is related to the Luther family. If there is, then her value is even greater!


    In this world, she took over the Luther Group because she was a member of the Luther family.


    But Earth One doesn''t have her, if you operate it properly...it can get a lot of benefits!


    As night fell.


    Alex came over with Kara.


    "How is the investigation?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "has a problem!"


    Alex said: "We have investigated the oscillator that caused the explosion of the Adventure, which was produced by the Luther Group. This oscillator was found at the bottom of the main cabin, but it was actually sealed under the seat 24B, and this position ...Is Lena Luther''s."


    "In other words, Lena Luther was not the initiator of the explosion, but the target!" Cara continued.


    "Someone wants to kill Lena Luther, that''s funny!" Su Bai smiled: "Didn''t she say there will be a ceremony tomorrow? Something might happen then, we will go together then!"


    "it is good!"


    "Then now..."


    Su Bai smiled, holding Cara and Alex directly upstairs.


    ...


    The next morning.


    On the top floor of Company L, the helicopter was spinning fast, and Lena Luther boarded the plane.


    "The flight should go smoothly, Ms. Luther!" said the pilot.

 C1715

    "I hate flying. I know flying is statistically the safest way to travel, but I still don''t like it." Lina Luther said lightly.


    The helicopter has slowly taken off!


    Just after taking off, Lena Luther saw a drone flying over in the distance.


    "What''s up?"


    Lena Luther was a little stunned, and then realized that there was more than one.


    But two!


    The two drones parked in front of the helicopter, and immediately afterwards they saw a change, and a barrel appeared.


    Lina Luther also reacted wrongly at this time, but people were on the plane, but the plane had nowhere to hide in the air.


    "I said, I hate flying!"


    Da Da Da Da Da Da!


    As Lena Luther''s voice fell, the bullet came suddenly.


    Lena Luther closed her eyes subconsciously, and nothing seemed to happen after a while?Opening her eyes, Lena Luther found that Supergirl and the newly emerged superhero were blocking the front of the helicopter, blocking the bullet!


    "Wow!"


    The drone quickly dispersed, and Supergirl and Eric were chasing one by one.


    "Bang bang bang!" The beating sound suddenly sounded from the side, and Lena Luther turned her head in shock and saw Su Bai floating next to her.


    "Do you want to come down?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Lina Luther nodded repeatedly, and heard a bang. Su Bai directly pulled the helicopter door open, and then slowly fell from the air holding Lina Luther and landed on the company roof.


    After landing, Lina Luther was relieved!


    "How will you be here?"


    "Save you."


    Su Bai said with a smile."Someone wants to kill you."


    "Kill me?" Lena Luther was stunned for a moment, her face turned a little ugly after thinking of something!


    Data 0004


    "Guess who it is?" Su Bai asked as Lena Luther''s expression changed.


    Lena Luther nodded: "I guessed it, but... I didn''t expect that he would actually do it."


    "Lex Luther?"


    "How did you know?"


    Lena Luther looked at Su Bai in amazement, ordinary people would not guess Lex Luther even if they guessed it, after all, he is now in prison, and she said before that Lex Luther was the first to accept She entered the family.


    "It''s very simple, even if you die, no one else can get the Luther Group. And you changed the name of the Luther Group, which obviously made Lex Luther upset. Although he is in prison, he still has a way to find People come to deal with you!" Su Bai said indifferently: "Lex Luthor is a lunatic, and he will definitely not go to jail all the time, so...naturally he won''t accept that you change his company like this outside!"


    "Perhaps...that''s the reason!" Lena Luther is also very smart, and Su Bai said it so straightforward."So even if my surname is Luther, I am still not from the Luther family."


    "not always!"


    Su Bai smiled: "Actually, have you considered, maybe...you have a relationship with the Luther family, otherwise, why would you be adopted?"


    "It''s impossible!" Lena Luther said.


    "It''s impossible. In fact, you don''t know if you do a physical examination." Su Bai said with a smile: "Well, why don''t we make a deal?"


    "What deal?"


    "If you are really a member of the Luther family, I can help you control Luther Group, which is the L Group, so that you can change the company according to your ideas. In return, I need you to help me control a company!" Su Defeated.


    "what company?"


    "This company also has something to do with the Luther family. What exactly is it? I''ll talk about it when the results come out.


    "Okay, I agree, but now I have to trouble you to send it to the meeting place first, you will be late." Lina Luther said.


    "no problem!"


    Su Bai smiled and spoke, raised his hand to release the shock wave, and reached out to the surprised Lena Luther.


    Holding Lena Luther''s hand, the two passed through the shock wave.


    In the next moment, he appeared directly at a ceremony in a metropolitan park.


    Before the Lex Group was mainly in the Metropolis, what''s more, what Lex Luther did was also related to the Metropolis!


    Surprised Lena Luther glanced at Su Bai. Su Bai said with a smile: "I think the assassination failed just now, and there will be some later, but you can rest assured that there is me!"

 C1716

    "Thank you!"


    Lena Luther said in a low voice, at this time the ceremony was about to begin, and she quickly became busy.


    On the podium!


    Lena Luther has already started.


    "Thank you for attending. My brother has hurt many innocent good people. My family owes debts, not only to Metropolis, but to everyone. I hope to be able to repay the debts. I will officially rename the company L Company. We It will open a new chapter of cooperation and development, let us usher in a better tomorrow together." Lena Luther said with a smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden explosion behind him.


    The scene was in chaos, and the panicked Lena Luther hurriedly left. Just after coming down, the podium exploded.


    The fire blazed into the sky, and there were shouts.


    Lina Luther went to look for Su Bai''s figure subconsciously, and soon felt that her shoulder was held by someone, it was Su Bai!


    "Shall we leave here?" Lena Luther asked.


    "No, wait for the killer to appear!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    It is not easy to find the murderer in this chaotic scene, but there is no need to find the murderer. The murderer will definitely appear!


    "Wow!"


    Amidst the chaos, there was a burst of air breaking.


    "found it!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and thought.


    A bullet that came quickly stopped in the air instantly, followed by a swish, and the bullet flew out instantly.


    Not far away, a man fell to the ground.


    In the air, Super Girl and Alex rushed over.


    "That''s a killer."


    Su Bai gave a quick finger, and the two passed quickly.


    "Now, let''s go!" Su Bai said towards Lena Luthor, and then... directly teleported away.


    L company.


    Su Bai and Lena Luther appeared suddenly.


    Lena Luther was obviously not quite used to this kind of teleportation, and it took a long time to realize that she had returned to the company.


    Flicking her hair, Lena Luthor went to the next cabinet and took out the red wine and the glass. After pouring them separately, Lena Luther first drank a glass by herself, and then filled it up and said, "Okay, it seems He really wants me to die, then... I promised you the previous deal."


    Su Bai smiled and picked up the wine glass and bumped Lena: "Don''t worry, I need to know if you are really related to the Luther family!"


    "Why must it matter? Even if it doesn''t, I can manage the Luther Group!" Lina Luther asked inexplicably.


    "Do not!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "The only thing you can manage is the Luther Group in this world, because in this world you are a member of the Luther Family, and I hope you manage...but the Luther Group in another world. "


    "You are joking?"


    "Do you think I look like a joke? The theory of the parallel world should have been there for a long time, but no one has reached that level to see it personally. It just happens...I can! Let me tell you directly, I am not People in this world, I come from Earth One!" Su Bai said with a smile."This world is Earth 38. So, I often disappear because I went to another earth! On Earth One, there is also Lex Luthor, there is Superman, but... Lex Luther does not have one It''s called Lena Luthor''s sister!"


    "Coincidentally, I came here this time because Lex Luthor had caused damage to the metropolis and had been imprisoned, and then I found out...this world too!"


    "In this world, the Luther Group was taken over by you."


    "But on Earth One, the person in charge of the Luther Group is now his secretary! So, you should know which company I want you to control for me? You should also know why I need you to really own Lu. The blood of the Se family, right?" Su Bai said.


    Data 0005


    "Really... incredible."


    "I think today was too big an impact for me."


    Lena Luthor had another drink, and said slowly after a long time.


    First, his elder brother Lex Luthor wanted to kill himself, and then Su Bai said that there was a parallel world, and let himself help him control the other worlds of the Luther Group.


    If someone else said this, Lena Luther would definitely think it was a joke!


    But this is what Su Bai said, he... shouldn''t be so boring to make such jokes with himself!


    "So, you want me to take over the Luther Group of Earth One in the name of the Luther family?" Lina Luther asked.


    "Yes!"

 C1717

    "Well, it seems that I really need to have a checkup." Lena Luther smiled reluctantly: "I don''t know why, I suddenly wish I had Luther family blood."


    "I''m waiting for your news!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Leaving from Company L, Su Bai returned to the Supernatural Operations Bureau.


    Supergirl and Alex have not yet come back, Martian Hunter and Lucy Lane are there.


    "How are you doing?" Su Bai asked casually towards Lucy Lane.


    "Also, not bad!" Lucy Lane replied.


    Su Bai smiled, Lucy Lane, Louise Lane''s sister, but the two worlds of Louise Lane are different, so they are not alike!


    This kind of dual body sister relationship is also quite interesting!


    Talking to Lucy Lane for a while, Supergirl and Alex are back.


    "What about people?"


    Su Bai found that the killer hadn''t brought it back.


    "Ran!"


    Supergirl said.


    "Run? Just run, the bullet hit the heart, I''m afraid it won''t survive even if it ran away. But... Obviously someone behind the scenes took him away!" Su Bai said casually.


    "I have investigated his identity, a professional killer! The clue is probably broken!" Super Girl said.


    "Just let it go, Lena Luthor''s affairs are not the main task of your Supernatural Operations Bureau after all, I can handle it! By the way, didn''t I hear that there was a guy who came on a Krypton spacecraft? What about people?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Not awake yet."


    Supergirl said, then took Su Bai to take a look.


    In the monitoring room.


    A man was lying there, apparently in a coma.


    "I think he may also be a Kryptonian!" Supergirl said.


    With his spiritual power released, Su Bai quickly probed the other''s memory.


    "He really isn''t a Kryptonian, but...it has something to do with Krypton. His name is Mon El, the prince of Daksum!"


    Daxam star?That barbaric planet!


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of Alex and the others, Supergirl explained: "Daxam and Krypton are approaching and orbit the same red sun. After the explosion of Krypton, Daxam was also affected. The influence was destroyed together...different from the democratic society of Krypton, Daxam is a feudal monarchy, and the people of Daxam are more selfish, arrogant, and very barbaric!"


    "Then how could he sit on a Krypton spacecraft and only come to Earth now?"


    "There was an accident like Kara." Su Bai said casually.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    The electric current suddenly lit up from Su Bai¡¯s hand, and then slammed towards Mon El. The strong current caused Mon El¡¯s body to twitch. Strangely, it did not cause him much damage. Instead, he was absorbed.


    Although this Mon El is not a Kryptonian, just like the Kryptonian, he has some changes due to the sun. It is estimated that he is not as strong as the Kryptonian!


    After a while, Mon El suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    "Wake up, he woke up!"


    The Martian Manhunter was going to check on his condition, but he was a little panicked, pushed the Martian Manhunter away with one hand, jumped out of bed and ran out.


    boom!


    The glass wall of the medical care room was directly knocked open. Perhaps Mon El himself did not expect such power?


    After a short pause, he planned to continue running after that.


    When he woke up suddenly, he was obviously alert to the surrounding environment. He would definitely find a place he thought was safe first, and then slowly understand the situation.


    Da Da Da Da Da Da!


    The agents started shooting at him, but the bullet hit him without causing any harm, just making him feel pain.


    This kind of pain, this sudden attack made Mon El even more crazy, and he pushed an agent next to him with one hand, and the agent was hit and flew out instantly and hit the wall heavily.


    "let me do it!"


    Kara said and prepared to go, but Su Bai grabbed his wrist.


    "Let me do it."


    Su Bai said indifferently, and instantly appeared in front of Mon El.


    Mon El was stunned for a moment and threw his fist towards Su Pai and beat him.

 C1718

    Su Bai slowly raised his hand.


    "boom!"


    The fist was blocked.


    Mon El stunned and looked at Su Bai with some surprise. Su Bai smiled and slowly stretched out his fingers, making a snap action.


    The fingers flicked lightly on Mon El''s head.


    boom!


    The detonation sounded, and Mon El was shot directly out in an instant.


    With a loud noise, it hit the wall behind him heavily, sinking into the wall.


    Mon El''s head became red, and he was... directly dizzy!


    "It seems that the power is a little bit stronger!"


    Seeing the horrified gazes of those around him, Su Bai said indifferently.


    "I just had a fight with a monster to my heart''s content some time ago, and my strength was confiscated. Uh...it shouldn''t be dead yet." Su Bai explained.


    Someone had already taken Mon El from the wall at this time.


    "The weakness of the Daksam is lead!"


    Kara said, it didn''t take long for Mon El to be locked up in a cell made of lead.


    Poor Mon El, who just woke up before fainting again before figuring out what was going on.


    As for how to deal with Mon El, I can only talk about it slowly after he wakes up.


    If he is harmless, maybe he can be set free and let him live on earth, otherwise... he can only be locked up forever.


    "Speaking of which, because of the exposure of aliens, the president has issued relevant policies to allow aliens to stay on the earth after registration. Do you have any opinion?" After Mon El was locked up, the Martian Hunter turned towards Su Bai asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "Then it depends on what kind of strength this president...has!"


    Chapter 0006 Alien Peace Act


    "As for aliens, maybe many people can accept it, but as a president, it is not normal to introduce such a policy! Unless she has the power to solve the problem of alien damage, otherwise such a policy will cause opposition from ordinary humans. Apart from panic, there is no benefit!" Su Bai paused and said: "Of course it is a good thing for Carla and you. You president is a bit interesting, but you can see you if you have a chance!"


    "It just so happens that I''m currently in the business of alien technology, and I have already negotiated with Earth Nineteen."


    "Earth Ten has..."


    "Yes!"


    "This is indeed worth considering. After all, our planet... there are too many aliens." Although Martian hunters are also aliens, but they have lived on the earth for so many years, the direction of thinking and thinking is naturally based on the earth. If you can get If the alien technology of other worlds, then they also have the ability to fight against aliens, so that even if aliens make chaos on the earth, they will have the strength to fight and solve them, and finally let them live on the earth according to the rules of the earth.


    "The President will come to the city in a few days to sign the Alien Peace Act. Then I can accompany you to see the President!"


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    "It''s done. If there is something good in the future, I will save you a copy of the Supernatural Operation Bureau." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly, and glanced at the number from Lena Luther.


    "So fast? I thought it was tomorrow." Su Bai said with a smile on the phone.


    "This matter, I know the result sooner so I can feel at ease sooner. The result...has come out, we can talk about the next step." Lina Luther said.


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up.


    With that said, Lena Luther really has the blood of the Luther family.


    "Okay, I''ll go over!"


    Hanging up the phone, Su Bairen has disappeared.


    L company, Lena Luther''s office.


    Lena Luther was sitting on the sofa with an inspection report in front of him. The report clearly stated that Lena Luther was related to Lex Luther, and... she gave her mother a call just now. The phone, to be precise, was Lex Luthor''s mother, her own adoptive mother.


    As a result... the truth made her unacceptable for a while.


    "You are here!" Feeling Su Bai appearing, Lena Luther grinned reluctantly.Sitting next to her, looking at the report on the table and the red wine at the bottom of the bottle, Su Bai said, "Shall we talk?"


    "I am indeed a member of the Luther family, Lex Luther''s father, that is, my father! My mother had a relationship with him, and then... gave birth to me. When I was four years old, my mother died Then, my father knew my identity and brought me back to the Luther family in the name of adoption. I always thought that the surname of Luther did not belong to me. I did not expect that in the end, I actually belonged to the Luther family. People!" Lena Luther said with a wry smile."However, this will not change my mind! I will still change the company and make it a representative of positive energy!"


    "I will help you." Su Bai smiled.


    "I will help you too!" Lena Luther smiled and said, "Then, let''s talk about Earth One, Luther Group now."


    "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, why don''t I take you to see it in person?" Su Bai smiled.

 C1719

    "right now?"


    "Yes!"


    "In other words, you are taking me across the universe, should I do something? Is there any danger?" Lina Luther asked quickly.


    "Very simple."


    Su Bai let go of the shock wave and pulled Lina Luther up.


    "The two worlds are actually... just one step away for me!"


    Entering the shock wave, two people appeared in the next moment.


    People are already in the park.


    "Isn''t this... the park where I just spoke? What about..."


    There were no traces of destruction, no explosions, and nothing happened. The tourists in the park were very contented. This surprised Lena Luther. Then she stared at Su Bai with incredible eyes, "Don¡¯t you Tell me, we have come to Earth One. This is Earth One, Metropolitan Park?"


    "Congratulations, you guessed it!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This is Earth One. Metropolis has actually just experienced destruction not long ago. You can see that many places are still under construction." Su Bai said as he walked out of the park with Lena Luther.


    Lena Luther looked around curiously, the seemingly non-like feeling really surprised her.


    This is... across the universe?


    "Lex Group!"


    As they walked, Lena Luther soon saw the Lex Group logo.


    The most important thing is that she found that she didn''t seem to know herself, that is to say, this world... really doesn''t have herself, even if there is... it might be different from her own development trajectory.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lena Luther asked.


    "It''s very simple. Find an opportunity to prove that you are a member of the Luther family, but you have been living outside. With this proof, if you want to enter the company, Lex¡¯s secretary can¡¯t stop you! With your talents and my support , It shouldn''t be difficult to control the Luther Group." Su Bai said.


    "Then?"


    "Lex wouldn''t just let it go, would you?"


    "Don''t worry, he is not as capable as yours in this world. He will stay in the cell... forever."


    "Well, after that success, what do you need me to do!"


    "Nothing needs to be done, I will arrange the rest!"


    "All I need is your chance to enter the Lex Group! A rightful identity!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Although the wealth of the Lex Group has not been carefully calculated, it is certainly no less than Eternal Paradise, and Wayne Group!With Lex Group, one''s own wealth will increase again, and the funds that can be used to invest in the construction of the earth will be more!


    "I understand, you can arrange it!" Lena Luther said.


    "Okay, but it''s a bit late today. I will first take you to find a place to settle down and learn about this earth!" Su Bai finished with a smile, and took Lena Luther to the hotel.


    After settling down, Su Bai did nothing, just to accompany Lena Luther to stroll around the metropolis!


    Item 0007


    Night fell.


    Lena Luther stood in front of the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the night view of the city.


    Just strolling around the metropolis with Su Bai, let Lena Luther know more about the metropolis of this world, including the Lex Group.It seems that no matter what world he is in, his brother is such a bastard!Just like in my own world, many people are scolding Lex Luther.The only difference is that you don''t have yourself in this world, so even if you walk on the street, you won''t be implicated because of the Luther family. He is an ordinary person and can enjoy the ease that no one knows!


    Slightly turned around, looked at Su Bai who came over with the red wine, and took a sip with Su Bai. Lena Luther said softly, "Thank you!"


    "no need thank me?"


    Su Bai stood beside her looking at the night outside.


    "Thank you for allowing me to experience the ease that has nothing to do with the Luther family. Maybe... only in this world can I feel it." Lena Luther said.


    "Unfortunately, it will be gone soon." Su Bai smiled: "However, there is more than one world. If you want to find a place to take a vacation and relax, I can help you choose a better universe."


    "Others are just going abroad on vacation. I didn''t expect that I would be able to go to other worlds on vacation. Just that is worth my thanks!" Lena Luther laughed.


    "Really? Then how do you plan to thank me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it enough to help you control the Luther Group?" Lena Luther turned to look at Su Bai, her eyes burning, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and she asked with a smile, "How do you want me to thank you?"


    "Thank you, of course the better." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really? For example..." Lena Luther slowly and slowly leaned towards Su Bai.

 C1720

    He could even feel the smell of perfume on Lena Luther, watching Lena Luther''s eyes slowly closed, and slowly approached.


    Finally, the feeling of touch came.


    Patter.


    The wine glass fell on the carpet and the wine spilled out.


    Lena Luther caught Su Bai''s neck and became enthusiastic.


    Although I don''t know why Lena Luther was suddenly so strong and so proactive, but... Su Bai would naturally not refuse at this time.Holding Lena Luthor, they started to put their hands together. It didn''t take long for the two of them to meet frankly, hugged Lena Luther, and turned into the bedroom.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "It hurts, you... you count!"


    "the first time?"


    "Ok!"


    "why?"


    "There is no reason, just think that something should be done to make it more perfect on such a night!"


    "Ok!"


    After the simple conversation, the two stopped talking.


    At this time, silence is better than sound.


    This occasion does not need so many words!


    Although it was the first time, Lena Luther''s reaction was very strong, making it unclear whether she was enjoying or venting something.


    Until finally exhausted, the two men fell asleep!


    the next morning.


    When Su Bai woke up, Lena Luther was already awake, but she didn''t get up and just lay in his arms.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Although Lina Luthor was a bit shy, as a strong woman, her reaction was still very calm. After saying good morning, Lina Luthor had no intention of getting up, so she lay in Su Bai''s arms. , Squinting seems to enjoy this feeling!


    For a long time, until it was almost noon.


    The two of them got up, Lena Luther didn''t avoid suspicion, just went in and took a bath, and then put on clothes.


    "Can you do it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Although it is still a little uncomfortable, there should be no problem."


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    There was nothing to do, there was no special reaction, and the two left the hotel as before.


    Lex Group.


    Su Bai took Lena Luther to find mercy directly!


    Ren Ci has moved to Lex Luthor''s office.


    "Mr. Su Bai? This is?"


    Kindness was a little surprised, greeted and looked at Lena Luther.


    "Lina... Luther."


    Lena Luther smiled and stretched out her hand to introduce herself.


    Kindness was stunned after reaching out his hand.


    Luther?


    This last name...


    Lena Luther retracted her hand disapprovingly, sat down, and said kindly: "As you think, I belong to the Luther family...Is the illegitimate daughter of Lionel Luther. I have been They all live in foreign countries and have just returned to the metropolis!"


    Kindly shook his head and said: "Sorry, I don''t know your existence."


    "This is normal. Few people know about it, but it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to prove my identity. You can arrange it!" Lina Luther said lightly.


    Her tone and attitude made the kindness seem to have seen Lex Luthor, and subconsciously planned to arrange.


    But her reaction was quick.


    Su Bai suddenly brought a person who claimed to be Luther''s family over. Isn''t the person kind?


    Now Lex Luthor is in prison, and now she appears again, the purpose is self-evident.

 C1721

    As Lex Luther''s secretary, kindness is still very loyal.


    "I must prove my identity, but about this...I want to inform my boss!" said kindly.


    "Of course, as soon as possible!" Lena Luther was confident.


    This makes Kindness a little unsure, is it... she really belongs to the Luther family?


    After hesitating for a moment, Ren Ci picked up the phone and informed.


    Arrange to verify the identity of Lena Luthor, and at the same time... she is going to see Lex Luthor in prison!


    after an hour.


    Kindness looked at the results of the test and was speechless for a while, and his expression was quite complicated!


    Really.


    Turned out to be true.


    This report is enough to prove that Lena Luther is indeed the blood of the Luther family.


    "I''m going to see my boss..."


    Kindness.


    "Okay, let''s leave first. If there is a result, call me." Su Bai said to the kindness, and then left the Lex Group with Lena Luther.


    "If the Lex of the two worlds has not changed, I am afraid he will not agree and will not let me take over the company." After coming out, Lena Luther said.


    "It doesn''t matter, he can''t come out now, as long as his secretary... agrees!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Looking at her appearance, I''m afraid I won''t agree, she is very loyal to Lex!" Lena Luther shook her head.


    "is it?"


    Su Bai was not smiling.


    Item 0008


    Kindness is indeed very loyal to Lex. After coming to the prison, she told Lex Luthor exactly what happened, and also included the proof of Lena Luther.


    Seeing this proof, Lex Luther was stunned.


    my little sister?


    I still have a younger sister?


    He did not doubt the authenticity of this proof, he believed in kindness!


    "So, Su Bai wanted to beat my company?" Putting down the proof, Lex Luther chuckled, "The company''s situation during this period... is not so good?"


    "Yes!"


    Nodding kindly, Lex Luthor made a Doom Day and caused such a big damage. He was also put in prison, and the company was naturally greatly affected.Fortunately, most of the shares in the Lex Group are in Lex''s hands. Although the remaining shareholders have opinions, they did not say anything. Some situations have been resolved by kindness!


    "In that case, let this Lena Luther enter the company."


    "why?"


    Kindness can''t understand.


    "Even if she is my sister, a member of the Luther family, but she has not inherited any assets, that is to say... she has no legal benefits. Now the company has such a big influence, I can''t go out for the time being. Now, it might make the company¡¯s situation better. You just have to pay attention to it."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Kindly nodded, and understood what the boss meant.


    With the shares in hand, even if Lena Luthor has any tricks, as long as he refuses to sell, the Lex Group will always be his!


    "Even if you can handle that secretary, shares are a problem!"


    "I checked on the Internet before. Lex Luther has 70% of Lex Group''s shares, an absolute majority shareholder. If he refuses to hand over the shares, even if I temporarily take over the company, as long as he comes out... ¡­The company still belongs to him."


    In the hotel room, Lena Luther said to Su Bai.


    "Lex Luthor¡¯s crime has yet to be officially determined, but he committed too much, and basically must be life imprisonment. However, Lex¡¯s ability will definitely come out in the future. Of course, that¡¯s normal. .Now... he will stay in it forever." Su Bai said lightly.


    "You should have a complete plan, then I won''t worry about it." Lena Luther said.


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    Su Bai''s phone rang suddenly, kindly calling.


    "Okay, I see. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will take her over. The board of directors? This will be decided after she goes, that''s it!" Su Bai hung up the phone, and the corners of his mouth raised towards Lena Lu Said: "Lex Luthor actually agreed to you to enter the company. It seems that he is confident that he can go out, and he is confident of his benevolent loyalty."


    "He wants me to come forward to turn the company around." Lena Luther said.


    "That''s right!"

 C1722

    Lex Luthor is very smart and confident, but this is exactly what Su Bai had in his arms.


    As long as Lena Luthor enters the company and gradually takes control of the company''s situation, coupled with the kind help, Lex Luthor can''t get out, then basically slowly...this company can get it.


    However, Su Bai has something to do!


    For example, first acquire the shares of other shareholders of the Lex Group.


    Although it is only 30%, it is also necessary to prepare for the future. What''s more, it is better to buy a little share in the current state of the Lex Group. If Lina Luther gains a foothold, it will not be so easy. Spend more money!


    Call Barbara, Su Bai asked him to buy shares in Lex Group!


    "By the way, do you want to go back, you will definitely stay here for a while."


    "Alright, I have something to deal with at the company too!"


    "Looking back, I will get a shockwave transmitter, you can use it to travel through the two worlds, it is also convenient!" Su Bai said.


    "Then the best!"


    Su Bai took Lena Luther back to Earth 38, Lena Luther handled the company''s affairs, and Su Bai went to the Paranormal Operations Bureau.


    It was only after Su lost in the Supernatural Operation Bureau that the atmosphere was a bit wrong and a little solemn.


    "What happened?" Su Bai asked towards Alex.


    Alex didn''t speak, just put a picture on the screen.


    In the picture, a man is fighting with Supergirl. There is a green energy hoop on his chest. It is obvious that Supergirl seems to be affected.


    "Kryptonite stone?" Su Bai asked.


    Alex nodded, and the screen continued to play. Alex fell from the sky and knocked back the opponent with a green light ring, and then returned with the super girl.


    "This guy is familiar."


    Su Bai looked at that humane.


    "He claims to be a metal man, the assassin who assassinated Lena Luther before. I thought he was dead, but now...obviously not." Alex said.


    "No wonder!"


    Su Bai nodded, he could bring people back to life, and transform the Kryptonite into a metal person. This should not have been done by Lex Luther.


    "Previously, Hank found a batch of Kryptonite stones stored in the base, but...some time ago, these Kryptonite stones suddenly disappeared. We suspect that there is a ghost in the bureau!" Alex whispered.


    "It''s not easy!"


    Su Bai smiled, the release of his psychic power directly enveloped the entire Supernatural Action Bureau, and then the person suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, Su Bai suddenly appeared, still carrying an agent.


    "That''s him. The traitor of the Cadmus plan, the previous batch of Kryptonite stones were obtained by Cadmus, this metal man should be the handwriting of the Cadmus plan in all likelihood!"


    Alex.


    Hank Henshaw.


    Supergirls are all speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Su Bai''s movements were so fast that he found out the traitor in this way.


    "I said, can''t you do it too? Are you so strenuous for this matter?" Su Bai said towards Hank Henshaw.


    The spiritual ability of Martian Hunter is also very strong.


    Hank Henshaw shook his head. He hasn''t used his abilities for a long time. He is a little rusty. What''s more, the white Martian gave him a reminder last time, so he tried his best not to reveal his abilities, so as not to be affected by other white Martians. Find.


    Chapter 0009 The President Is An Alien?


    "This metal guy is a little troublesome, obviously it was deliberately aimed at Supergirl. Fortunately there is Alex this time, otherwise Supergirl would be dangerous." Hank Henshaw said.


    Kryptonite''s restraint against Kryptonites is too strong.


    "I am worried that this metal man will make trouble when the president comes. The president will hold a press conference in the square tomorrow afternoon to announce the alien peace bill." Hank Henshaw said hesitantly: "The president will come here early. May I arrange it for you?"


    "Okay!"


    Su Bai answered casually.


    Alex and the others also wanted to interrogate the traitor about Cadmus. Su Bai didn''t stay here and went back to the artificial island.


    At noon the next day.


    Su Bai received a call from Alex, saying that the president has come.


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    When the Soviet defeated Teleport appeared, it seemed that the security level in the bureau seemed to be much higher, and there were many new faces. It should be someone brought by the president.

 C1723

    Hank Henshaw, Supergirl, and Alex are talking to the president.


    Female president!


    It looks like it''s about 40 or 50 years old, with a very elegant feeling.


    "Swish!"


    The sudden appearance of Soviet defeat made the people brought by the president nervously draw their guns, but the president smiled and waved to them to let them go.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Bai, I''ve long wanted to see you!" The President came to Su Bai''s face and smiled.


    Su Bai smiled and shook hands with the president, releasing his spiritual power directly.


    He wants to know what the president has the confidence to introduce and support the Alien Peace Act!As a result, this investigation caused Su Bai to be stunned.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a strange smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the president would want to see me, dare to see me!" Su Bai said lightly.


    The president said with a smile: "Why don''t you dare? You are the people''s...hero, the hero who saved this city!"


    Su Bai laughed and said nothing.


    The president turned to continue chatting with Hank Henshaw, asking about the Occult Operation Bureau.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Alex came to Su Bai''s side and asked in a low voice in confusion: "How do I feel your reaction, it''s a bit strange!"


    "Really? If you know the answer, you will be even more strange!" Su Bai said with a smile, but did not explain.


    Although Alex was puzzled, it was really not the time to ask questions.


    The President visited the Bureau of Supernatural Operations, and then came back to chat with Su Bai.It should be Hank Henshaw who already said that Su Bai wanted to do business.


    "Listen to Hank Henshaw, do you have alien weapons and want to do business?"


    In the office.


    The president smiled and said to Su Bai.


    Su Bai glanced at Hank Henshaw: "I''ll talk to the president alone."


    Hank Henshaw frowned, then nodded and went out.


    Close the door.


    Su Bai suddenly shot, and in an instant, the spiritual energy enveloped the entire room.


    "What are you doing?" the president asked slightly nervously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that some words are inconvenient for others to hear. I believe you think so too." Su Bai smiled and looked at the president and said: "I was still curious before, what is your confidence to support this alien peace bill? After all, there are good and bad aliens. It is impossible to successfully implement the bill without the strength. Now, I know!"


    "What do you know?" the president asked.


    "Because you are an alien, you naturally don''t worry about the consequences of this bill! Honestly, I really didn''t expect that you, an alien, could hide and become the president!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The president''s face changed slightly."This joke is not funny."


    "It doesn''t make any sense to put it on after all that is said? The Dulan clan has the ability to change, am I right?"


    After a while of silence.


    "What do you want?" the president asked.


    This is... the default.


    Su Bai laughed and said: "For me, it¡¯s not bad that the president of this world is an alien or a human being. As long as you don¡¯t do anything harmful to the earth, you can still be your president and enjoy Your life! We can continue to talk about our business!"


    "Are you not going to break me down?"


    "Is it good for me to open you up?" Su Bai asked back.


    The president looked at Su Bai. She believed that Su Bai did not intend to expose herself, which made her sigh of relief.


    "I did this business with you, but I hope that the technological level of this batch of weapons will be higher." said the president.


    "The price is high, and natural goods are good!"


    "I will send someone to talk to you about the specific situation."


    "it is good!"


    The transaction was settled in this way, and the mental power was recovered, and Su Bai went out of the room with the president.


    The President had to go to the meeting, so he quickly left the Bureau of Occult Operations.


    The Occult Action Bureau is naturally responsible for the president¡¯s safety.


    "How?" Hank Henshaw asked Su Bai.

 C1724

    "It''s done, I will send someone to contact the president later, and I will send you some weapons here!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s good!"


    Leaving from the Bureau of Supernatural Operations, Su Bai first went to Lina Luther, took Lina Luther to the Earth and went to the Lex Group, by the way, he got him a shock wave teleporter, and fixed it on Earth and Earth. Thirty-eight, Lena Luther can be responsible for the rest of the matter. When the time is right, when will she come out again!


    After that, Su Bai called Indigo again.


    "How much do you know about the Dulan?" Su Bai asked directly.


    "The Dulan people live on the planet Dura. It was originally a fairly advanced technological and civilized society. Later, a war destroyed their civilization. The war lasted only six minutes. After six minutes, the Dura star became In a barren land, civilization has declined sharply, and people on the planet have entered a barbaric state, using their transformation ability and powerful survival ability to survive. Many Dulan tribes have left their home planet. But because of their transformation ability , Is not very popular in the universe, it will make people distrust." Indigo explained.


    "I used to build the Justice League system when I was on Earth, and discovered that there is Dulan technology on Earth. It is a country in the heavenly dynasty, an organization of ten heroes!"


    Item 0010


    "Ten Heroes?"


    Indigo¡¯s words surprised Su Bai. Among the Ten Heroes, he was familiar with Yao Fei and the Ghost Fox Killer. He didn¡¯t know much about the others, and he didn¡¯t expect that they even used the Dulan¡¯s technology.That is to say, in Earth One, has the Dulan tribe once been to Earth?If you have time later, you can find out.


    Turning on the TV, Su Bai is planning to see how the President¡¯s Alien Peace Bill is progressing. It should be over.


    The TV had just been turned on, and what happened was a report about the president.


    But...it''s a little different from what Su Bai thought!


    The president was attacked on the way to the meeting. He thought it might be done by humans. After all, this is the earth. Letting aliens live on the earth will surely be unwilling to many humans. If the Soviet Union defeated just ordinary people, it might be. There will be similar resistance, but it is an alien who attacks the president.


    Red hair, black leather jacket.


    Looks rebellious and angry.


    Wave your hands to release a flame attack!


    With a panic on the scene, Supergirl and Alex came forward to stop, and finally caught the criminal!


    "Interesting, it turned out that the alien opposed it."


    "Indigo, what do you think of this alien peace bill?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Refuse!"


    Indigo said without hesitation: "This bill pardons all previous crimes, but the premise is that detailed levels, races, abilities, etc. must be carried out. Once signed, all secrets will be lost and others will be controlled, except for those who have little strength. Aliens who wish for peace will basically not be signed."


    "Ok!"


    This alien peace bill is similar to the superhuman registration bill in Marvel World, and even these aliens are more insecure than those superhumans.


    But the difference is that although the Alien Peace Act is not supported by the registered parties, there are no strong figures in the opposition and it is not a climate at all. Although it was destroyed this time, the Alien Peace Act may definitely be implemented. Up.


    "Look back to inform Astra to come over to discuss business with the president. This president is from the Duran family. Astra should know how to talk."


    "Yes!"


    Indigo nodded in response, Su Bai released the shock wave to make Indigo directly return to Earth Ten.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai came to the Supernatural Operation Bureau.


    Paranormal Operations Bureau, prison.


    Su Bai saw the alien who attacked the president.


    "Know me?" Su Bai asked with a smile while standing outside the glass cell.


    "Yes." The man said lightly.


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Didn''t you already ask? Still asking?" The man was a little impatient.


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly teleported to the cell.


    The man was taken aback and looked at Su Bai warily.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Bai did not speak, and suddenly rushed over.


    The man was startled and waved his hands instantly.


    boom.


    The flame went straight to Su Bai, and instantly hit Su Bai.


    The whole person seemed to be enveloped in flames. The person stared at Su Bai in a daze, and saw that the flames suddenly rose violently, followed by rapid rotation, and instantly gathered in Su Bai''s hands.


    Su Bai was unscathed!


    "This is your ability?" Su Bai looked at the flame in his palm. The temperature of this flame is not particularly high, it should be just an ordinary flame."What''s your name?"

 C1725

    Asked again, this time the man answered honestly.


    "Summer!"


    "Because of the heat of the flame?"


    Su Bai smiled, his palms closed, and the flame went out.


    "Assaulting the president on that occasion exposed your identity as an alien. I am afraid it will be difficult for you to get out of here." Su Bai said calmly.


    Yan Xia looked at Su Bai."What do you want to say, right?"


    "Have you heard a word called labor reform?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    a?


    Although I haven''t heard this term, Yan Xia understands its meaning. It''s nothing more than letting myself do something to offset the jail time.


    "Can you let me out?"


    "If not, do you think I will talk nonsense with you?" Su Bai said lightly, reaching out to grab Yan Xia''s shoulder.


    Yan Xia hesitated for a while and didn''t avoid it, and then heard a swish, she was already outside.


    "Follow me and do what I ask you to do."


    Su Bai said lightly, and walked directly out of the cell with Yan Xia.


    "How are you..."


    Hank Henshaw was a little surprised to see that Su Bai had brought Yanxia out.


    "I have a shortage of manpower over there. It is better to let me take it away instead of being locked up here. Speaking of which, if any criminals are caught, it is better to give it to me. How good is the labor reform on my side, lest there be any out here? What accident, these aliens ran out to make trouble again!" Su Bai smiled and said to Hank Henshaw.


    Hank Henshaw smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid this won''t work, I don''t have this right!"


    "It''s okay, you can ask the president. Just say, this is my request, and she will agree!" Su Bai said vowedly.


    Hank Henshaw can only go to the President for advice.


    The phone was connected. As soon as the matter was said, the president hesitated for a moment and seemed to be considering it, but finally agreed!


    Hank Henshaw found it incredible that the President would agree!


    Maybe it''s because of business with Su Bai!


    "It''s okay? That''s it!" Looking at Hank Henshaw, Su Bai knew that it would definitely be done.


    Who made the president an alien? She knew her identity and was willing to support her. She would definitely not refuse this small request.


    The Earth Ten is now in the development phase. These aliens and villains can be of great use, and even turn around to prepare to attack the universe and obtain higher technology. These people can become the most brave fighters, or death squads.After all, the number of the Immortal Army is too small, plus the remaining team of the Freedom Fighters and the New Empire Alliance, for the development of the entire earth and the goal of the entire universe... That is just a drop in the bucket!


    "You want to call... aliens?"


    Yan Xia hesitated and asked.


    "Yes, if you have any friends who don''t want to sign an alien peace bill, you can follow me!"


    Item 0011


    "Can I know where to go and what to do?" Yan Xia asked.


    From her appearance, it seems that she should really know some alien friends.As the saying goes, things gather people in groups, and the same goes for her friends who are so resistant to the Alien Peace Act!


    You have a planet or even a world''s resources waiting to be mined, of course the more manpower you have, the better.


    "A place where you can live freely, don''t worry about being eliminated, and being looked at differently. Of course... there is also a certain degree of hardship and danger. As for what to do! You will know by then!" Su Bai said lightly .


    Yan Xia hesitated a bit, wondering whether he should believe in Su Bai.


    But then I thought about it again, even if I didn¡¯t believe it, would I still be kept in a cell?What''s more, she can see that the relationship between the Soviet defeat and the president is not simple. If you refuse, you may not even have the chance to stay in the cell.


    "I know a place!"


    Slowly speaking in the summer."A bar, this bar is basically a stronghold for aliens, many aliens will relax here, chat, show themselves! There... many people do not agree with this alien peace bill, I think if the conditions are right If you do, many people may be willing to follow you!"


    "Oh? There is such a bar? Take me to see!!"


    Su Bai became interested in an instant!


    Having said that, Yanxia couldn''t refuse it.


    Leaving the Bureau of Supernatural Operations, Yan Xia brought Su Bai to the bar she said. The location is very remote and it is completely built in the alley. If no one is carrying it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find here, let alone there will be a bar here. , Not even a prominent brand.It was not too late, Su Bai and Yan Xia pushed the door in, and soon heard the sound of music and noise!


    Look at it at a glance.


    Su Bai felt like he had entered the animal world.


    Of course, this is just an exaggeration. It''s just that the people here are all sorts of different kinds of people.

 C1726

    All are aliens!


    These people are in groups and seem very relaxed.


    Some of them can be seen as humans, but the details have changed a little, while some are staring at a face that looks like a monster.


    Su Bai turned to look at Yan Xia, and found that there was no change in Yan Xia.


    "Is this how you are?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Ok!"


    Yan Xia nodded and brought Su Bai to the bar.


    "Two beers!"


    Hot summer said.


    "it is good!"


    The waiter responded, turned around and took two glasses of beer and handed them over.


    "Are you not a human?" Su Bai asked casually.


    The waiter looked young and had a little dark skin.


    "Ok."


    "What''s your name?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Meghan." The waiter said, "Sorry, I''m still busy, so call me if I have something."


    After finishing talking, the waiter turned around and went busy, seeming to ignore this side.


    "Megan...the Martian girl!"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he didn''t expect that other aliens who came to this bar would first come into contact with the Martian girl before they knew it.


    Martian girl.


    If I knew it, I knew it was because of the Martian Manhunter. They were both Martians. The difference was... the Martian girl was not a green Martian, but a white Martian.It''s just that unlike other white Martians, Megan yearns for peace more, and hates her identity as a white Martian, disguised as a green Martian!She became famous because she once joined the Juvenile Justice League as the Martian hunter and the Weaver Girl. This is why Su Bai will know!


    The taste of beer is relatively ordinary, and it should be the beer of the human world.


    Drinking beer, Su Bai is planning to pay attention to the aliens in the bar.


    Suddenly a long, spotted, tall alien came over.


    It seems to be... the pick?


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and watched the opponent come to stand in front of him.


    "Human?" the other person asked.


    "So what?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Is it arrogant? This is not a place where humans can come!"


    "Oh? I''m already here, what are you going to do? Throw me out? I think...you can''t do it." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Damn it is so arrogant, let me teach you a lesson!"


    The alien yelled angrily and stretched out his hand to grab Su Bai''s shoulder, and tried to throw him out with his palm.


    however!


    Su Bai did not move.


    "Ok?"


    The man froze for a moment and tried harder again, and he could clearly see that the veins on his hand had burst, but Su Bai hadn''t moved anymore, drinking leisurely.


    "Can you do it?"


    "No change!"


    The aliens around yelled loudly.


    The alien''s face flushed red, and suddenly he swung his fist towards Su Bai.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, his body moved suddenly!


    boom!


    The alien was knocked out in an instant, and smashed a distant table to the ground.


    In an instant, the bar fell silent.

 C1727

    "What''s the matter? How did he fly out?"


    "I didn''t see it, I saw him flying out by himself."


    Whispering sounded, Su Bai drank the wine and slowly walked towards the alien!


    The alien lying on the ground seemed to be...heavily wounded and never got up.


    Su Bai walked over and looked at him with a smile, and suddenly raised his foot.


    "boom!"


    One foot on the opponent''s body, the ground instantly dented and a pit was stepped out!


    "I will compensate for the loss here in a while." Su Bai first said to Megan, then looked around and said lightly: "Is anyone else looking for something?"


    silence¡­¡­


    Seeing the power of this kick, no one would treat Su Bai as an ordinary person anymore.


    "Isn''t there anymore? It really disappointed me. I thought this alien bar was so lively. To be honest, I''m not targeting anyone, I just want to say... everyone present... all rubbish!"


    Looking around, Su Bai''s voice was very abrupt.


    silence!


    As if he could even hear the sound of breathing, a moment later, the noise rang.


    "Damn, say we are rubbish?"


    "This human being is too arrogant."


    "Don''t think we are afraid of you!"


    In an instant, the wake-up sound rang!


    Item 0012


    The sound of ping-pong-pong sounded, someone patted the table, someone pushed the chair away, and almost the entire bar stood up.


    Yan Xia stared at Su Bai in a daze, never expecting him to be so... so bold.


    Even if he is strong.


    But he was not provoking a single person, but a whole bar of people.


    "You, it''s better to take your friends away first." Megan whispered towards Yanxia.


    Yan Xia looked at Su Bai, of course not afraid, and took him away?She thought about it, but Su Bai would not listen!


    "Right, it looks a little bit like, who will come first? Or... you guys will go together?"


    Su Bai nodded in satisfaction, looked around and continued to provoke.


    "court death!"


    An alien seemed to be unable to bear it and rushed over.


    Just a few steps forward, everyone only felt their eyes flashing, and then they saw the person flying out.


    With a loud bang, he fell heavily to the ground, and at the same time Su Bai was already standing where the person stood.


    "So fast!"


    Everyone was shocked again, the flame of anger was slightly extinguished as if it had encountered cold water.


    "This is dumb, if no one is there... I''m here!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell and suddenly moved.


    The bright black flash point flickered in the bar for an instant.


    Whoosh whoosh!Whoosh whoosh!


    As if the wind was blowing, Su Bai stopped abruptly.


    The moment Su Bai stopped, one after another screams sounded. At almost the same time, the people in the bar fell to the ground.


    Su Bai, Yan Xia... and Megan in the bar are the only ones who can stand for a while!


    "hiss!"


    Yan Xia and Megan took a breath at the same time. This... is this too exaggerated?In that instant, in the blink of an eye, so many aliens in the bar were actually solved. You must know that not all of these aliens are so strong, but the races are different, there are strong and weak, not all. Are weak.But I couldn''t...can''t avoid it?


    what does this mean?


    It meant that if Su Bai wanted to kill them, they would not even have a chance to hide.If the killer is really, these people are probably already dead.


    This... is this too exaggerated?

 C1728

    "A beer!" Su Bai walked back and sat down and said to Megan.


    "Oh, oh!"


    Megan woke up like a dream, and quickly drank a beer in fear.


    "Now, should you have time to chat with me?" Su Bai asked Megan with a smile over the beer.


    Megan was stunned for a moment: "You...you wouldn''t do this just...just because I said there are other guests to greet so..."


    Su Bai smiled non-committal.


    It¡¯s just for Megan¡¯s sake. He¡¯s just verifying the strength of these people. At the same time...if you want to recruit, you definitely need to let the other party see your own strength. Simply put, you have to get off the beaten track first, and then hit a stick Give a sweet date so that they can be obedient!


    Seeing that Su Bai did not refute, Megan believed it to be true.


    "I... I don''t understand, why? I''m just an ordinary waiter." Megan asked inexplicably.


    "I am more interested in Martians, it just so happens...I know a Martian too!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Megan''s face changed slightly.


    "I am the last daughter of Mars!" Megan said.


    "Really? I''m afraid... isn''t it?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Megan''s body began to change, and soon became the original Martian.


    Like the Martian Hunter, the appearance of the Green Martian!


    "You are different from him!" Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    Megan stunned: "Is he a white Martian?"


    "No, you are a white Martian!" Su Bai shook his head.


    "What are you talking about? How could I be a white Martian, what I look like... can''t you tell?" Megan defended with excitement.


    "I don''t really care whether you are a white Martian or a green Martian, although I think the white Martian looks uglier. However, your identity will be exposed sooner or later, so... do you want to make a deal?"


    "transaction?"


    Su Bai smiled softly: "I seem to like to trade with people recently, yes... I can completely turn you into a green Martian instead of relying on your ability to transform into a green Martian... in exchange, I need you to help me work!"


    "doing what?"


    "It''s very simple, help me manage the aliens so that they can follow my ideas!" Su Bai said.


    "I do not believe!"


    Megan shook his head and said: "Although I don''t know why you think I am a white Martian, it is impossible for a white Martian to completely become a green Martian!"


    "It can''t be because you don''t know."


    The ether particle quietly appeared in Su Bai''s palm, and with a slight wave, the ether particle instantly flew towards Megan.Megan dodged subconsciously, but saw Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    Just when Megan hesitated, the etheric particles were already spinning her palms.


    Immediately after...the light lit up.


    When the light dissipated, the etheric particles flew back.


    Megan looked at her palm suspiciously, nothing changed?


    She raised her head to look at Su Bai, revealing her searching eyes.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked to the side. Those who were put there were already slowly getting up.


    Su Bai had been merciful just now and didn''t make a heavy move!


    "Return to your original appearance, you''ll know. This is my phone number. If you think about it, you can call me!" Su Bai handed down his number and handed it to Megan, and then turned towards those humane.


    "Is anyone still dissatisfied?"


    The sound is not loud, but it is unusually clear in a quiet bar.


    Not satisfied?


    Is anyone still unsatisfied?


    Even the people who didn''t even see the entire bar were resolved. What''s not to be accepted.


    silence!


    No one speaks.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, let me say something, listen carefully. My name is Su Bai, and I can also call me Mr. Immortal. I am going to recruit some people to help me do something. Those who like peace can help me mine Build cities with resources. Those who like war can help me invade other planets. No matter which kind, help me work for ten years, I can let you have real living space and your home. If you are interested, you can go to artificial islands. Find me!"


    Item 0013

 C1729

    After speaking, Su Bai took out a wad of money and put it on the table, got up and left the bar.


    The hot summer naturally followed closely.


    It didn''t take long for the two to leave, the bar was already boiling, and they began to discuss what Su Bai had just said.As for Megan, because she is still in the bar inconvenience, she can''t transform herself to see how her hands have changed.


    "This way, can it work?"


    Even though Yan Xia knew that Su Bai was here to gather people, this aspect... surprised her.


    Go up and hit it again. What''s this?


    What''s more, ten years is too long. Just changing to a peaceful and stable environment is not too attractive.


    "Why not? Looking at them, they know that few of these guys agree with the Alien Act, especially those militants. If they don''t have a chance to fight, they would be very unhappy. Besides, it doesn''t matter if they don''t come. The Alien Peace Act is promoted. If they don¡¯t register, they will be arrested. When that happens, I will tell the president to hand over people to me. I will save trouble!¡± Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    Yan Xia nodded.


    Just like yourself.


    After being arrested, Yi Ji is Su Bai''s words, and his destiny and result have completely changed.


    After coming out of the bar, Su Bai took the hot summer and returned directly to the artificial island.


    No words for a night.


    The next day Su Bai and Yan Xia stayed on the artificial island and waited, but waited for a whole day.


    No one came!


    "It seems that the effect is not very good?" Yan Xia asked tentatively.


    Su Bai nodded: "It looks like it is, but it doesn''t matter, I can go again. If it still doesn''t work, I can only use some means!"


    Alien bar.


    Su Bai and Yan Xia came here again.


    As soon as the two came in, the bar that was still noisy suddenly became quiet, and only the music was still singing on its own, and then they were soon shut down.


    "Where is Megan?"


    Su Bai asked casually at the strange waiter in the bar.


    "Megan, Megan is not here."


    "why?"


    "I don''t know, she didn''t ask for leave, and the phone couldn''t get through!"


    "Ok!"


    "Two glasses of beer."


    Su Bai paid out and greeted him, and soon the beer came up.


    Drinking wine, Su Bai did not trouble other people for the time being, but instead released his spiritual power!


    Megan will definitely find her own changes after returning. Su Bai does not believe that she will not contact her.Even if she may not have considered it, she will never hide her from class!After all, Megan hates his identity as a white Martian!


    As the psychic power is released, it expands.


    Began to look for Megan in the whole city.


    Yan Xia felt that he seemed to be increasingly unable to understand Su Bai.


    He clearly said to do it again, maybe he will provoke him. If he beat the people in the bar again, he would definitely say something even if he didn¡¯t help. But after Su defeated, he asked about Megan but didn¡¯t do anything. It''s really like drinking!


    She could clearly feel that there were countless eyes in the bar secretly looking at this side, and even some people were planning to leave, but when they came in, they sat down again. She didn¡¯t know if they were afraid to leave or wanted to stay. of.


    boom!


    Su Bai''s wine glass suddenly exploded, and everyone was shocked because of this incident!


    The waiter squatted down subconsciously.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai let out a cold snort, his face turned gloomy.


    The surrounding air seemed to become cold and cold with Su Bai''s emotional changes.


    "Wait for me here!"


    Su Bai said to Yan Xia, and the people suddenly disappeared.


    "This... what happened to this?"


    Hot summer didn''t react for a while, I don''t know what happened.

 C1730

    ...


    In a secret abandoned factory.


    From the outside, it was quiet and dim, but inside was brightly lit, and there were bursts of excited shouts.


    Countless people were drinking, shouting excitedly and looking at the two aliens fighting in the distance.


    An ugly looking and huge body is called Zhuo Ga, a very cruel and powerful alien!The other one is a Martian girl.


    "Fight, fight, fight!"


    "Hurry up."


    Onlookers shouted excitedly, their voices full of violence and chaos.


    A corner not far away.


    a chair.


    Sitting on it is a woman in a red cheongsam.


    The exposed skin can see some kind of tattoo like a spinning wheel!


    "The last Green Martian girl is really popular." The woman elegantly held the wine glass and shook it gently, watching the lively scene, taking a sip, her mouth filled with that kind of triumphant smile.


    Her name is Lolita, and everyone on the road is used to calling her roulette, femme fatale!


    Like to use gambling to harm people and use it to make money.


    Especially this kind of life-and-death struggle by aliens is very popular recently.Many people like to see the blood and excitement of this kind of alien fighting aliens.


    "boom!"


    The Martian girl was instantly retreated by a punch, and hit the container behind.


    The container was sunken, and the Martian girl knelt on the ground.


    "Beat, beat, kill her, kill her..."


    With shouts, Zhuo Ga had already rushed towards the Martian girl, and his fists were smashed.


    Obviously, Zhuo Ga didn''t mean to keep his hands!


    This is life and death fighting.


    Only by birth and death can it end!


    The Martian girl wanted to escape, but her body couldn''t move at all. She was injured very badly just now. Although the hacking was just an ordinary attack, Zhuo Ga''s power... was too strong!


    She could even hear the whistling wind from above her head.


    She has subconsciously closed her eyes!


    "boom!"


    A light flashed, and she saw a pair of legs.


    The Martian girl was taken aback for a moment, and saw a figure blocking her in front, holding Zhuoga''s hand firmly with one hand!


    Zhuo Ga was actually blocked.


    "It''s you!"


    When the Martian girl saw this person clearly, she shouted out in surprise.


    Su defeated!


    She never expected that Su Bai would appear here and saved herself!


    Su Bai turned his head and nodded slightly towards her, followed the palm of his hand and flicked it hard, Zhuo Ga''s huge body was thrown away in an instant!


    Item 0014


    Zhuo Ga''s body vacated and took off to the shouting crowd. No one thought that someone would suddenly appear at this time, let alone that Zhuo Ga would be thrown down.The crowd who was still shouting excitedly suddenly dispersed in panic.


    There was a boom.


    Zhuo Ga fell heavily to the ground.


    dusty!


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, many mercenaries ran out of the surrounding area, and they immediately surrounded Su Bai and the Martian girl with guns.


    Immediately after, Lolita walked out slowly.


    Clapping and applauding, Lolita looked scared and panicked at all.

 C1731

    "I didn''t expect even you to know this place. It seems...my business is getting better and better. However, if you want to play, or even want to participate, there is no problem. Just tell me. Okay. You suddenly appeared like this and disrupted my business... not so good, right?" Lolita said slowly.


    Obviously, she recognized Su Bai.


    Su Bai frowned and looked at her.


    She looks exactly like Skye¡¯s mother, Jia Ying!


    The difference is that she doesn''t have Jia Ying''s ability, and naturally she has no injuries on her body.And in terms of temperament, it is also completely different!


    "You are so courageous!" Su Bai looked at her with a smile.


    Knowing his identity, he still dared to be so confident.


    "Are you saying I''m not afraid?" Lolita smiled and said: "Why should I be afraid? We have no grievances or conflicts before. After all, she is an alien, and you and me are humans. , Isn''t it?"


    "She is my person!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    "So...what do you want? Take people away? I''m afraid that won''t work. I still expect her to make money!" Lolita said with a smile.


    It''s not giving face!


    Su Bai also smiled.


    "Very well, I haven''t encountered this situation for a long time. I want to see, I want to take her away, can you...stop it?"


    "Try it, after all, I can''t just let you take people away, can I?"


    Lolita chuckled and gave a little back.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, Zhuo Ga has already rushed over.


    The ground trembles slightly.


    At the same time, there was a loud sound, several containers in the distance were opened, unexpectedly a few more aliens appeared.


    As soon as these aliens appeared, they walked towards Su Bai and the Martian girl, and surrounded them.


    "One, two, three, four, five."


    "Five in total? Are there none?"


    Su Bai asked Lolita with a smile.


    "I think it''s enough!" Lolita said confidently.


    "is it?"


    Su Bai gave a chuckle and suddenly moved!


    The bright black flashes lit up, and the palms trembled quickly.


    Flutter!Flutter!Flutter!


    After three consecutive beeps, the three aliens directly shook their hands and broke their stomachs!At the same time, Su Bai''s figure did not stop at all, and shot again!


    "Pump!"


    The arm penetrated Zhuo Ga''s body and raised Zhuo Ga high.


    There was a loud noise, and the other four aliens fell to the ground at the same time, no more sound.


    "Bang!" Su Baiyang threw Zhuoga''s body out and slowly walked towards Lolita.


    The confident and proud smile on Lolita''s face has not faded, and she can''t believe what she saw before her!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The mercenaries around suddenly shot.


    The bullets fell on Su Bai''s body, unable to penetrate at all.


    "Lie down for me!"


    Su Bai let out a low snort, and the mercenaries all lay down with their heads up.


    "Now... do you still think enough?"


    Su Bai stopped in front of Lolita and asked with a smile.


    The smile was bright and the voice was soft, but Lolita heard the coldness in it, and she couldn''t help shivering.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Before Lolita''s words were finished, Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand...


    Her body was instantly stiff and motionless, and she saw Su Bai stretched out her hand and gently wiped her hands on Lolita¡¯s red cheongsam, over and over again. After several times, Su Bai looked at it and shook his head slightly: "How can I wipe it clean? what."

 C1732

    "You, what do you want?"


    Enduring the smell of blood, Lolita asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I''m just curious, where does your confidence come from."


    "You, you are a hero, can you kill me? You can catch me, but...you can''t kill me!" Lolita took a deep breath and said confidently!


    "Who told you that?"


    Su Bai tilted his head: "I''m not a super girl, who told you I can''t kill?"


    Lolita chuckled when she heard this, and when she saw Su Bai''s smile, she suddenly felt...Su Bai was not deliberately scaring herself.


    He is not a super girl, he...will kill herself!


    Empiricism kills people!


    Lolita thought that Su Bai was also a hero. Heroes must all advertise justice. Even if they knew that the other party was guilty, they would not kill themselves, but arrest them.But Lolita didn''t worry about being caught at all. If it didn''t matter, how could she do such a business without any background and strength.But she was wrong.Su Bai doesn''t care about the standards of heroes who advertise justice and morality!


    "You can take her away." Lolita said solemnly.


    "late!"


    "Now I take it away, you can''t stop it!" Su Bai shook his head and said lightly.


    "I can give you money!" Lolita said again: "I can give 30%, no...50% of the proceeds to you, how about our cooperation?"


    "You think so beautiful!"


    Su Bai laughed lightly: "Although I need money, but your little money...I still don''t like it. But...I am very interested in your channels."


    channel!


    Lolite''s eyes narrowed instantly, and she didn''t expect Su Bai''s appetite to be so big.


    "Megan, you go back to the bar first, the summer is here, let her take you back to the artificial island first." Su Bai first said to Megan, then looked at Lolita: "Changing for a chat?"


    "Can I refuse?" Lolita said with a wry smile, and then turned and left with Su Bai.


    As for this, someone will naturally handle it.


    Coming out of the factory, I heard an extended car outside.


    After entering, Su Bai opened the refrigerator in the car and took out a bottle of red wine.


    Lolita was about to take the glass but saw that the wine had been opened, floating in the air by herself, and then poured it out.


    Item 0015


    The red wine swayed down, slowly turning into a pool floating in front of Su Bai, and Su Bai stretched his hands in and rubbed it.


    he¡­¡­


    Washing your hands!


    Seeing Su Bai wash his hands seriously, open the car window and throw out the bottle and red wine, Su Bai turned around and wiped Lolita''s body, and then smiled satisfied.


    "It''s clean now!"


    You are clean, I...


    Lolite looked down at the cheongsam, first it was wiped with blood, and now it was treated as a handkerchief, it was a mess.


    "There is still a problem!"


    Su Bai looked at Lolita, and suddenly stretched out her hand, she heard a stab, and Lolita''s cheongsam was instantly pulled away.


    boom!


    The flame suddenly burned on the cheongsam and the cheongsam was directly burned to ashes.


    breeze.


    Suddenly appeared in the car, and saw the breeze blowing, the ashes flew out through the window.


    The window closed slightly.


    Su Bai smiled brilliantly: "I feel much more comfortable now!"


    You are comfortable...


    Lolita didn''t block her like an ordinary woman. Anyway, she and Su defeated her in this car. She knew that even if she blocked it, it would be useless. It was just a psychological behavior and had no effect at all!


    "Are you in a smuggling business?" Su Bai asked."Madoria, right?"


    "You can read minds?" Lolita asked.


    She didn''t say anything, and the other party couldn''t have known herself for a long time. All Lolita could think of was reading her mind.

 C1733

    "I also need aliens, and it''s still in large quantities. I want as many as I want!" Su Bai said indifferently, "But I didn''t plan to trade with someone else, so...what method should I use to achieve my goal? Think, you can help me think of a way, right?"


    Su Bai did not answer her question at all, the answer was already obvious.


    "Human currency is useless to the Madorian star people. If humans cannot be exchanged, then it can only be an alien!"


    "I need aliens!" Su Bai shook his head.


    "You can grab it, I can tell you the place and time of our transaction, you can eat black..." Lolita said again."However, in this way, my line will probably be broken, so if you want to cooperate for a long time, this approach is not appropriate."


    "You are worried that your business will be affected." Su Bai smiled and said, "Do you think you can continue to smuggle personally?"


    "Didn''t you say that you are not a hero?"


    "My people, I can beat, scold, and even kill, but others can''t!" Su Bai said slowly: "I am not a hero, but I am still a human. I can kill people, but... I will never do it. If you sell humans to aliens, you will not allow others to do so. So you can choose for yourself, whether to die or choose another business!"


    "..."


    "If there is no smuggling channel, I will have no aliens, and my gambling arena can''t continue. I...what business can I do?" Lolita smiled bitterly.


    "You can''t smuggle, but you can sell weapons."


    Su Bai smiled and slowly stretched out his hand and put her shoulders on her shoulders and said: "I have a planet, yes, it is a planet. I now need manpower and material resources to develop and prepare to attack other universes. I have already talked to the president. Become a business, I will sell her part of the alien technology! You... can also help me to do this. As an unarmed human, you can do business with the Madorian, enough to prove your ability Now, I believe that if it is a weapon business, you shouldn¡¯t be troubled, right?¡±


    "Are you kidding me?" Lolita stared at Su Bai with wide eyes.


    Have a planet?


    "Do you think I have to make a joke with you?" Su Bai said indifferently: "You help me in this business, and the future achievements are higher than smugglers. Smugglers are nothing more than making money, but if you sell weapons, you Think about... what will your position in the universe look like by then?"


    Be thrilled.


    Hearing Su Bai''s words, Lolita thought about it subconsciously.


    Now she is not equal in doing business with Madorians. It can be said that Madorians are completely using her, but what if they are smuggling weapons?Then what kind of attitude the other person will be, that is to ask for oneself!


    "Of course, you can also refuse. But... the person who arrested me came to participate in your life and death fight. Although it is a pity for your talent, I can only... kill you!"


    "If what you said is true, I can promise you!" Lolita was silent for a moment and said: "I can do business with Madoria a few times to increase the amount of smuggling, so that we can make a fortune first. After that, we can directly destroy the Madorian Stars, if we have such strength. In this way, we can also promote our weapons. With this advertisement, I believe that the next business should be very good!"


    "Not bad!"


    "I like your idea of ??taking the initiative to think as soon as you take office. Do it well. I won''t give you money. This is actually not very useful to you. Do it well... I will give you one in the future. Planet!"


    Lolita smiled sweetly: "Although I know that you are just giving me a verbal promise, even if you really give me this planet, it may not completely belong to me, but...I am still very moved!"


    Su Bai smiled: "This is my phone. Tomorrow, bring all the aliens in your hand to the artificial island to find me!"


    "Ok!"


    After receiving the number passed by Su Bai, Lolita found that... Su Bai was gone.


    Artificial island!


    When Su Bai came back, he found that Yan Xia and the Martian girl had not yet returned.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the two returned.


    Seeing Su Bai at home, the two of them had some surprises that he would come back first.


    "Lolita..." the Martian girl asked hesitantly.


    "It''s resolved, she will do things for me in the future, you don''t have to worry about it." Su Bai smiled and said: "It''s you, how did you consider my previous proposal?"


    "how did you do it?"


    Speaking of this, the Martian girl Megan became obviously excited.


    Because she found that she really... changed!


    Item 0016


    "I have never heard of a race change!"


    Megan was excited and looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Let''s transform yourself to see, your true body." Su Bai said.


    Megan hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly. She has always resisted her true appearance. Even if she transformed herself into a disguise for a green Martian, she had never shown her true identity in front of people since she arrived on Earth.


    Her body began to change, her small body became taller, and white skin gradually appeared on her body.


    After a short while, she had already revealed what she was.


    White Martian!


    The difference is that her other places are all white Martians, but one hand...is the appearance of a green Martian, which looks very weird.


    Speaking of which, Green Martian is already very ugly, probably because of lack of hair. After all, hairstyle has a great influence on appearance.The white Martian is uglier than the green Martian, and feels more like an alien.

 C1734

    "What is your answer?"


    Su Bai asked Megan.


    "I accept your offer!" Megan hurriedly said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled, and the etheric particles flew out and surrounded Megan and began to envelope.


    The power of infinite gems was activated, and Megan was rapidly changing in the surrounding of ether particles.The etheric particles exude a kind of surreal energy and are happily changing her.


    Whoosh!


    I don''t know how long it took, the etheric particles suddenly revolved and flew back quickly.


    Megan came out.


    At this time Megan has completely turned into a green Martian.


    "It''s... amazing!" Megan said in disbelief.


    "Your current race has completely changed. And I also added a layer of protection to your mind. I remember that you Martians can be connected to each other? This is the tradition of your Martians. Any secrets! So, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter being discovered, I think... there are not many that can break through this layer of protection!¡± After all, this is the protection that Su Bai uses the spiritual gem to strengthen, even if the Martians are good at The spiritual ability does not have the strength to break through the protection.


    "Thank you!"


    "Just remember to do things for me well. You can go back and pack up your things, and until tomorrow, I will take you where you should go."


    "Ok!"


    Megan nodded, turned and left excitedly.


    "You also find a place to rest by yourself." Su Bai said to Yan Xia, then called Xi Fang and turned upstairs.


    No words for a night!


    the next morning.


    Megan came early, besides Megan, there was Lolita.


    A cargo ship was docked on the artificial island, and the aliens were brought down by handcuffs and shackles.


    At least thirty or forty were counted.


    Just when Su Bai was planning to take them to Earth Ten, he discovered that some aliens had come to the artificial island.


    "This is the people in the bar!"


    Some accidents in the hot summer.


    No one came on the first day. On the second day after Su Bai went away, he left without saying anything. Instead...someone came?


    In the summer, I couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Bai was too lazy to greet these people, and let Yanxia and Megan take charge of these people. Anyway, everyone in the bar should know them.


    When the shock wave turned on, Su Bai took all these people over.


    On the other side, Astra saw Zhenbo rushing over quickly and was surprised to find so many aliens suddenly arrived.Su Bai explained to Astra, and Astra quickly began to take over these people excitedly, and by the way get acquainted with Yanxia, ??Megan and Lolita!


    Earth nineteen.


    Earth thirty-eight.


    The business of the two universes has been busy for a while.


    Su defeat made Fiora ready to prepare for the dark things.


    After the trivial matters were finished, Su Bai took Lolita back.


    Traveling through time and space personally, seeing Su Bai''s planet, Lolita is now more motivated, and after returning home, she started to plan.


    Paranormal Action Bureau!


    When Su arrived, he found that Alex and Carla were not there, and even the Martian hunter Hank Henshaw was not there. Lucy was the only one left.


    "Where are they?"


    Su Bai asked casually towards Lucy.


    "The metal man attacked the metropolis, they went to help!" Lucy said.


    "Metal guy..." Su Bai nodded and didn''t care too much. Although Kryptonite restrained Supergirl, there was still Alex and Martian Hunter, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Looking for a chair next to him and sitting down, Su Bai was thoughtful.


    The business of the two earths has almost been negotiated, the transaction has been negotiated, and the follow-up matters naturally do not need to be done by yourself.


    The Justice League has also been established.

 C1735

    Earth Ten also needs time to develop.


    It seems...there is nothing that I need to do mainly.


    It seems that my energy can be mainly used to absorb the energy of the universe and unblock the infinite gems!


    The ability of infinite gems and the help to return to the Marvel world are both important.


    "Okay, I''ll go back for nothing." Su Bai stood up and said.


    "I''m leaving now, you just came here."


    "They are not here, there is nothing to do if they stay here." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I''m here..." Lucy said subconsciously, but Su Bai had already been teleported away when she said it!


    This made Lucy instantly lost.


    Back to the artificial island.


    Su Bai released the puppet clone.


    A clone, a deity, began to absorb the energy of the universe at the same time.


    A little bit of starlight was attracted to the body and turned into energy, Su Bai quickly focused on it and forgot the time.


    Tick ??tick!


    Time passed by every minute and every second, and Su Bai felt that the energy seemed to be saturated.


    "Under normal circumstances, it has been saturated, but now there is an extra puppet clone''s energy. If it is recovered, I don''t know if the energy cannot be integrated, or will...explode?"


    Su Bai thought for a while, and directly took the puppet clone back.


    In an instant, the surging cosmic energy of the puppet clone poured into his body.


    What would it feel like to fill a bottle of water suddenly in a filled bottle?


    Swelling, explosion!


    At that moment, Su Bai felt that his body was torn apart by the overflowing energy, muscles, blood vessels, meridians, internal organs...


    The powerful shock was painful.


    Item 0017


    Every nerve seemed to be being pulled strongly, Su Bai could feel that his body was swelling, being torn, gritted his teeth and persisted.Although it''s no big deal even if you die, but I''m afraid that this energy will be wasted!


    Sweat dripped down Su Bai''s forehead and there was no energy to wipe it. He held his breath with red face, his whole body was like a tight bowstring, and he didn''t dare to relax at all.


    The bowstring is stretched tighter, and stretched longer.


    at last!


    With a bang.


    broken.


    At that moment, Su Bai felt that his body seemed to be torn apart, and he had gradually fallen into darkness.


    The light appeared suddenly.


    As if illuminating the darkness, in a trance, Su Bai saw a light flying past quickly.


    White Burning House!


    Then this light is cosmic energy?


    Su Bai had discovered the House of White Burning in the past, but he was not sure, but this time, the feeling became more obvious and clearer.


    What he could feel was that the White Burnt House was absorbing cosmic energy.


    In other words, the power of the Phoenix is ??absorbing the energy of the universe!


    The light seemed eternal, and it seemed just a moment.


    In a trance, he woke up from defeat.


    He found himself lying on the bed and his body had returned to normal.


    It should have been resurrected!


    "The extra cosmic energy did not dissipate, but was absorbed by the White Burnt House, which is the power of the phoenix? The power of the phoenix itself can absorb energy, and it can even be said to absorb energy as food. There was no way to actively absorb it before. But when the energy is surplus and he is stuck between life and death, will the power of the Phoenix have a chance to absorb the energy?" Su Bai tried to mobilize the power of the Phoenix while analyzing.


    The stone sank to the sea, and there was still no response.


    "Is it not enough? Then try again!"


    Although death was painful and he still couldn''t gain any abilities, Su Bai took the initiative to try it out. If the power of the phoenix can be unblocked, even if he died a few more times, it wouldn''t be a big deal!

 C1736

    Start to absorb cosmic energy again, and then fall into the body again.


    That painful tearing feeling came again, this time Su Bai did not insist at all.


    Soon, he saw the White Burnt House again.


    And I can feel that the absorption rate is very fast, as if I can feel the feeling of joy from it!


    Is it because you can have a full meal?


    Su Bai had this idea inexplicably.


    Then... began to repeat!


    Now that you can absorb it, then as much as possible.


    over and over again.


    Su Bai was completely involved in this matter.


    Unconsciously, it was already dark.


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    "Why didn''t the light turn on?" Kara''s voice sounded, followed by a snap, and the light turned on.


    In the room, Su Bai was lying naked on the bed.


    He looked a little wilted.


    "You..." Carla''s face blushed for an instant, and he could think that Su Bai didn''t even wear any clothes.


    "You came."


    Su Bai opened his eyes and glanced at Kara, beckoning.


    Carla walked over and sat down next to him: "What''s wrong with you, it seems very tired!"


    "what happened to you?"


    Alex came in at this time, and was shocked when he saw Su Bai''s appearance, and he hurried over and asked with concern.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s nothing, just practiced too much."


    Eight times, or ten times?


    Su Bai didn''t remember how many times he died. It was fine at the beginning, but the more times he died, the physical pain and the mental test greatly increased.


    Having died so many times in a row, the body is fine, but the spirit is very exhausted.


    "You too, why do you fight like this!"


    Alex couldn''t help but complain, that cultivation can make him like this.


    "It''s just that I''m a little tired, what''s going on with the metal man?"


    "It''s done. The metal man''s technology should be immature, and his energy is very unstable. He exploded to death." Alex said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and smiled: "I am tired now and don''t want to move. You two let me relax?"


    Relax, how to relax?


    Alex and Carla glanced at each other, Carla was a little shy and wanted to refuse, after all, the sisters were together...this...


    Just looking at Su Bai''s really exhausted look, Cara really couldn''t say what he refused...


    Just when she hesitated, Alex had already started.Seeing her so serious and focused, Cara took a deep breath and moved forward!


    It didn''t take long before there were waves of noise in the room.


    Unexpectedly, because of this incident, the sisters who have never felt shameful are finally together!


    "call¡­¡­"


    Slightly opened his eyes, it was already light up outside.


    The sun was hanging high, and it seemed to be another good weather.


    Taking a sigh of relief, Su Bai looked at Alex and Kara on the left and right, and smiled.


    The trauma and exhaustion of the spirit have been completely gone after this night!


    Sure enough, this is the best way for men!


    "Ring jing jing... jing jing jing..." The voice of the phone rang suddenly.


    This ringtone is either Kara or Alex¡¯s.

 C1737

    As soon as Su Bai thought, two phones floated on the ground, one of which was on, indicating that it was the Supernatural Operation Bureau.


    "who?"


    Feeling the two waking up, Su Bai asked directly.


    "mine!"


    Alex said, the phone has fallen into her hand.


    "I''m Alex."


    "Okay, I see, Cara is with me, and we will pass!"


    Alex said, then got up and said: "A meteorological research institute on a small island in Norway has sent a distress signal."


    Kara nodded, and soon followed suit and put on her clothes.


    At this time, the two were not so shy, after all, something more shy happened last night.


    After getting dressed and ready, Alex released a green light energy and flew away with Kara directly from the window.


    Seeing them, Su Bai suddenly felt that it''s no wonder superheroes don''t have time to fall in love, and indeed they don''t even have any free time.


    Shaking his head, Su Bai got up.


    Let Xi Fang make something to eat.


    After eating enough, Su Bai returned to the room to continue his practice.


    Chapter 0018 Phoenix Power: Unblocking


    The cosmic energy absorbed by the body is absorbed by the infinite gem, and it seems that it can only be done once a day, and it takes time to digest or transform it.The cosmic energy added by the puppet clone will be absorbed by the White Burning House after it overflows.But the difference between the White Burnt House is that it can absorb unlimitedly. It is completely a bottomless pit. It will absorb as much as there is!


    "do my best!"


    As long as the power of the phoenix can be unlocked, what is this bit of pain?


    But this time Su Bai had deliberately closed the room, lest anyone came in suddenly and was shocked!


    Besides, who knows what he was like when he died?


    Think about that picture... I can probably guess it.


    It''s definitely not a beautiful picture.


    over and over again.


    Su Bai started the cycle of death again.


    This time Su defeat is remembered.


    Eight times, eight full times.


    After eight times, Su Bai could feel that he was almost reaching his limit, and the power of the phoenix still did not appear to wake up, and he did not know how much it had to absorb!


    After lying down and panting for a while, Su Bai looked at it and saw that it was already late afternoon.


    Alex and Kara didn''t come back, so they went back to the Supernatural Operation Bureau directly after the end, right?After thinking about it, Su Bai plans to do it again!


    If the number of deaths increases, it should become more numb!


    boom!


    The sense of tearing came again, and Su Bai had once again seen the White Burning House, and saw the cosmic energy pouring into the White Burning House.Next, I should wake up, right?It was always like this before!


    just¡­¡­


    This time it seems to be different.


    Su Bai found that he did not wake up, nor did the White Burning House disappear, but it was getting brighter and brighter, as if something was about to come out.


    "Could it be..."


    Su Bai couldn''t help getting excited, staring at the White Burnt House.


    The light from the White Burnt House became stronger and stronger, as if it had dispelled all the darkness, so that Su Bai could not see anything.


    After a while, vision seemed to gradually recover.


    What you see is the familiar ceiling.


    "Resurrected!"


    Su Bai slowly raised his hand, his heart moved!


    bass!


    A cloud of black flame-like energy appeared.

 C1738

    "Phoenix power!"


    Su Bai shouted.


    Success, the change of the White Burnt House really means that the power of the Phoenix is ??unblocked!


    This is absolutely, absolutely, absolutely a surprise!


    Yesterday, I just wanted to use the puppet clone to absorb energy to unblock the infinite gems, but accidentally discovered that the house of white burning absorbs energy. As a result, the power of the phoenix was unblocked in just one day!Excited, Su Bai even felt unreal.


    After all, it took so long to absorb the energy from crossing to the DC world before unblocking the two infinite gems.


    In contrast, the unblocking time of Phoenix Power is really unreal!


    The power of the phoenix teases in the palm of his palm, and Su Bai can feel that it is actually very weak, maybe it is related to energy, but as long as it is unblocked, it will naturally become stronger by slowly absorbing the energy of the universe!


    Su Bai who was in a good mood seemed to forget the pain of death, took a comfortable bath and changed his clothes, he was going to find Alex and Kara!


    Last night, it was quite unforgettable.


    Just arrived at the Supernatural Operations Bureau, but found that it was in a state of combat readiness, and everyone was nervously busy.


    Hank Henshaw and Lucy were staring at the big screen.


    On the big screen, there is a battle scene.


    A huge monster, Supergirl and Alex are fighting with it!


    "What is this?" Su Bai asked.


    "I don''t know, it is initially suspected to be some kind of alien creature that can parasitize. The weather station issued a distress signal before. When they arrived, they found that only one person at the weather station was still alive. They found an ice-bound wolf. We brought it back. The inspection did not find anything special, the problem, instead appeared on that person. He should be parasitized by this parasite, and what you see now is him!"


    Looking at this guy on the screen, in addition to being barely able to see that it is a human form, how can there be any human appearance?On the contrary, it feels somewhat similar to the day of destruction.


    "What''s the ability?"


    "At present, it can absorb vitality and abilities through contact, and...there is no sign of reaching the upper limit!" Hank Henshaw said in a deep voice.


    In the previous battle, Supergirl and Alex were both recruited at the beginning. Fortunately, the two teamed up, so although the strength of this parasite demon was enhanced, there was not much loss.It''s just... if you solve it, it will be the biggest headache.


    As long as there is any direct contact, it may be absorbed.


    This is more difficult to deal with than the previously obviously restrained metal man, because Alyx has no way to provide obvious help.


    This restriction is for everyone.


    Because of this ability, Alex and Supergirl were obviously unable to let go during the battle, unable to fight at all!


    "Absorb life and power?"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, as if the power of the Phoenix could do it too.


    What a coincidence.


    A parasitic demon ran out as soon as his own Phoenix power was unblocked.


    "I''ll take a look!" Su Bai said.


    "You... be careful, if it absorbs your abilities, it will be even harder to deal with." Hank Henshaw reminded.


    Su Bai responded noncommitantly, and the man had disappeared.


    next moment.


    He has appeared on the battlefield.


    Supergirl and Alex used laser rays and green light energy respectively to attack, but although this parasite is not as good as the day of destruction, it looks almost the same. This level of attack is difficult to cause serious damage to it!


    The most important is this kind of energy-like attack, which can be absorbed and used to strengthen itself.


    After Su Bai appeared, he didn''t take action immediately but observed it for a while.


    It''s really tricky!


    You attack it, it absorbs you, you don''t attack it, and you can''t stop it, it seems to be more deceptive than the day of destruction.


    The Day of Destruction is strong, but it will only evolve at the time of life and death, at least you can fight him!


    But this parasitic demon, you can''t even touch it.


    What is going on?


    At this time, the parasitic demon seemed to not want to waste time, and turned around to leave.


    Supergirl and Alex hurriedly shot, but they couldn''t stop them.


    Seeing the parasitic demon walking towards the street, both of them were a little anxious!


    At this moment...a light suddenly spread!

 C1739

    Item 0019


    The energy barrier opened abruptly, and the super girl instantly enveloped Alix. The two looked up at the sky and saw that the energy barrier fell and stopped the parasite!


    "Su Bai!"


    "You came!"


    The two turned to see Su Bai who appeared.


    Su Bai said, and Alex hurriedly said: "This guy is very difficult to deal with. It can absorb energy and vitality, and it is very powerful. I tried this method to stop it before, but I was beaten several times. Broken!"


    "I see." Su Bai nodded in response, and walked over slowly.


    "boom!"


    The parasitic demon raised his fist and hit the energy barrier directly.


    The energy barrier shook slightly.


    "boom!"


    Then came another punch.


    With one punch, one punch, and a few consecutive punches, the energy barrier is still intact, which makes the parasite demon look very angry.


    "Hey!"


    Su Bai called out.


    Hearing the sound, the parasitic demon turned and looked over, with a hideous face.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the parasitic demon roared towards Su Bai and slammed his huge arm directly down.


    Su Bai did not dodge, but raised his arm along the way.


    boom!


    The impact sounded, and the parasitic demon''s arm was blocked!


    "not good!"


    Seeing that the two had contact, Supergirl, Alex, and people from the Paranormal Operations Bureau all cried out badly.


    "Isn''t he reminded? Why did he still..." Hank Henshaw said annoyedly.


    The parasitic demon''s horrible face showed an expression that seemed to be proud, and he immediately grabbed Su Bai''s arm and started to absorb it.


    In an instant.


    Su Bai felt that his vitality seemed to flow quickly from his body, and then... the skin began to dry, his body began to lose weight and sink.


    Supergirl and Alex hurriedly launched an attack on the Parasitic Demon, but unfortunately they had no effect!


    The two immediately prepared to rush forward.


    Even if they are absorbed, they don''t want Su Bai to be absorbed!


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw the thin Su Bai wave his hand.


    "No need to come, I''m fine."


    "But..." Alex said more, but suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Su Bai''s body is rapidly becoming fuller!


    This...what''s going on?


    Isn''t the parasitic demon absorbing Su Bai''s vitality?How is it possible to recover?


    The puzzled Alex did not know what method Su Bai used.


    "Look at his hand!"


    Supergirl yelled with sharp eyes.


    Alex hurriedly looked at Su Bai''s hand, his arm was grasped by the Parasite Demon, but... Su Bai also held the Parasite Demon backhand!At this time, a black light shrouded his hand.


    "What''s that?" Alex asked suspiciously when she came to Supergirl.


    Supergirl shook her head: "I don''t know, but I can feel it, Su Bai, he seems to... is also absorbing the other''s life!"


    "what?"


    Alex was surprised.


    "what?"

 C1740

    "This is impossible."


    In the Paranormal Operations Bureau, after hearing Carla''s words, many people also yelled out loud.


    If Su Bai has a way to prevent absorption, they might still believe it, but... he can absorb the life of the parasitic demon, which is a bit... unexpected!


    "It seems to be true. No wonder it reminded him that he would still do this. But... I really don''t know how much he has yet to show, and under what circumstances...is he able to see all his abilities?" Hank Henshaw couldn''t help but sighed.


    "Roar! Roar!"


    The parasitic demon seemed to feel this kind of anomaly at this time, the vitality that had just been absorbed was actually absorbed by the opponent, and even... his own vitality began to flow away.


    This makes the parasitic demon quite angry, speeding up his absorption ability!


    However, it was found to be useless.


    No matter how you speed it up, the speed of absorption can''t match the speed of passing.


    Even the absorption rate of the opponent is still accelerating!


    Feeling the influx of vitality, Su Bai seemed to be able to feel the restlessness of Phoenix''s power.


    I haven''t used the power of the Phoenix for too long, and I have been immersed for too long.


    Finally unblocked, the power of the phoenix is ??like a wild horse that has taken off its rein. As the more vitality absorbed, the faster the absorption speed!


    The parasite is in a hurry!


    The other hand slammed towards Su Bai.


    "It''s just right!"


    Su Bai yelled and grabbed it again, and both hands began to absorb at the same time.


    Grim, angry, screaming?


    The parasitic demon began to roar in despair, but his voice became weaker and weaker.


    In addition, its body began to shrink slowly.


    It''s like a leaky balloon.


    Little by little, circle by circle.


    It didn''t take long for the parasitic demon to be about the same size as Su Bai, and his appearance had also changed. It changed... and gradually recovered his human form.


    In the end, it became the original face of the person at the weather station!


    "no no¡­¡­"


    He suddenly yelled madly, and immediately heard a bang.


    His body exploded suddenly, and the huge impact instantly stirred.


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The bright black flashing light suddenly lit up, and everything around it seemed to have stopped moving very slowly. Su Bai turned to the side, moved Supergirl and Alex away, and then came back again.


    At this time, the explosion had not completely dispersed yet.


    Su Bai looked around, and soon found a bug on the edge of the explosion.


    About a little longer than fingers, no feet, no tentacles, like an earthworm, slightly dark red!


    "This should be a parasitic demon!"


    Su Bai wanted to reach out but grabbed it, but felt a little sick.After thinking about it, suddenly the palm of his hand moved to the ground, and in an instant, a stone clip was formed like this, holding the clip to clamp the parasite!


    Su Bai then left.


    boom!


    Time seemed to return to normal, and the explosion exploded in an instant.


    Supergirl and Alex subconsciously wanted to resist, but suddenly realized that they were far away.


    "Su Bai!"


    Su Bai''s super speed can do such a thing.


    Looking around, the two quickly saw Su Bai, and...the worm in Su Bai''s hand!


    "gross!"


    "This is the parasitic demon?"


    After the two came over, they couldn''t help but feel nauseous.


    But compared to the powerful parasitic demon just now, this guy... really doesn''t have any deterrent power!

 C1741

    Data 0020


    "Yes, it should be the body of the parasitic demon." Su Bai nodded.


    Regardless of its small size, there is no way to compare with the behemoth just now. It has no deterrent effect. In fact, anyone who looks down on it will definitely pay a price!


    "Can you... kill it?" Alex asked.


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled, the power of the phoenix suddenly appeared along the palm of his palm, and instantly wrapped the parasitic demon on the clip, and soon he could feel the parasitic demon''s struggling power from the clip. Unfortunately... its body ability is very strong. But the current strength is not strong, this kind of struggling strength can''t make it break free, and with the absorption of the Phoenix''s power, it quickly begins to dry up, and finally becomes dry and flat and very ugly.


    boom!


    The flame suddenly burned, and the parasitic demon that had been withered was turned into ashes in the flame and completely dissipated.


    After removing the clip, Su Bai smiled at Super Girl and Alex.


    "You can handle the rest."


    "Well, in a moment... let''s go back." Alex nodded.


    Artificial island.


    After Su Bai came back, he felt the power of the phoenix, and absorbing the life of the parasitic demon seemed to make the power of the phoenix stronger.The original Phoenix power enhancement seems to need to rely on other Phoenix Power fragments to increase the upper limit, but after the release of this time, it seems that there are slight changes. Can it be strengthened by this absorption?Of course, it may also be because the energy has not reached the upper limit!


    In short, the release of Phoenix Power still made Su Bai feel good.


    Su Bai suddenly felt a sound rang.


    After looking at the sound, I realized that it was a shock wave transmitter.


    Who is contacting yourself?


    Su Bai opened the shockwave transmitter curiously, and the Flash''s voice soon appeared.


    "Uh... Su Bai, it''s me, Flash, we...may need help."


    Su Baiwei was slightly surprised when he heard the Flash''s message.


    Let¡¯s not say that the Flash team often deals with all kinds of troubles. Now the Justice League has been formed. Even if there is any trouble, he can ask a member of the Justice League to help. From his tone of voice, he can¡¯t tell how serious the matter is, but it must be What''s not easy to solve.


    "I see, I will go back as soon as possible!" Su Bai replied.


    After closing the call, Su Bai planned to notify Kara and Alex, and then return to Earth One.


    At this moment, the two of them also returned.


    "It just happened to be back, I''ll go back to Earth one by one!" Su Bai said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, but the Flash just sent me a message to ask for help, maybe something happened over there."


    "Then we will go with you!"


    "also!"


    Kara and Alex notified the Supernatural Operations Bureau, and then as Su Bai had crossed the shock wave and came to Earth One.


    It is not the first time they have come to Earth, and they have even been to Flashpoint World before.


    Earth One.


    Midtown!


    Just after his appearance, Su Bai could feel that the atmosphere of the city was different, as if a major event had happened.


    "Go to the cutting-edge laboratory first."


    Su Bai said, and took Kara and Alex directly to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    In the cutting-edge laboratory.


    The Flash, Caitlin, Sisko are all there, as well as Batman and...Superman.


    Seeing Su Bai''s return, he also took two women, especially Kara.


    Superman was stunned.


    Because Kara''s uniform is the same as his.


    "You are..." Superman couldn''t help asking.


    "Carla!" Cara is more calm, after all, he knows the multiverse and has seen the superman in the flashpoint world.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "I''m a Kryptonian and your cousin. Of course, not in this world, I''m from Earth 38." Kara introduced, and at the same time introduced Alex.

 C1742

    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    "Alien¡­¡­"


    The Flash said with a wry smile."Just last night, suddenly an alien spacecraft landed in Midtown. At first we thought it was a meteor, but... it turned out to be aliens. These aliens are called dominators. It is reported that the dominators used to be a long time ago. Having appeared on the earth and caught human beings should be trying to understand us."


    "Only this spaceship?" Su Bai asked.


    The Flash shook his head: "There are four ships in total, and the others have landed elsewhere, and other members of the alliance will deal with them."


    Su Bai nodded and looked at Kara. Kara explained: "There are also dominators on my earth. This is a very savage and very ambitious race. No matter why they appear on the earth, I am afraid they have no good intentions. ."


    "We don''t know their purpose yet. The spaceship in Midtown has been conquered and controlled. After the dominator appears, we don''t know where to hide. We are looking for it." The Flash said.


    "They should have come because of you." Su Bai said towards the Flash.


    "I?"


    The Flash was a little stunned, what does this have to do with him?The only aliens he came into contact with were the events of the last day of destruction. There was no extra contact with aliens at all. How could it be related to him.


    When Su Bai said that, other people were also surprised and didn''t understand.


    "why?"


    "I mean, if it''s related to Superman or you, it''s normal, but me? Except for the Day of Destruction, I haven''t been in contact with other aliens."


    "Although you haven''t been in contact, but...this matter is indeed related to you!"


    Su Bai explained: "The ruler has appeared on the earth many years ago, why hasn''t it taken any action? That''s because the earth before... is too weak, like fat in a bowl, thinking Eat whenever you want! But it¡¯s different now, especially since you changed a lot of things after you caused the flash point, so the dominator will come!"


    "Flash point!"


    The Flash did not expect that aliens could also be related to Flashpoint.


    "Okay, what do you do now?" The Flash said.


    Su Bai smiled: "Now? Ready to fight!"


    "Since people treat us as fat and they have come to the door, they should know...who is the real fat, right?"


    "To be honest... I happen to be short of manpower recently. I hope these dominators... come a lot!"


    Item 0021


    Go to war!


    Unless these dominators leave the earth voluntarily, it is inevitable to start a war, not to mention seeing Su defeated without intending to avoid it.


    "Is that to find someone to help? Green Arrow contacted me before!" The Flash thought for a while and said.


    "You can notify him, but you don''t need him to come. Didn''t you say that there are four spaceships of the Dominator? And I think there will be more people, if the Star City is safe, let him come and help! "Su Bai said.


    "it is good!"


    The Flash nodded.


    "I want to know the location of the other three spaceships, Superman, you go to outer space, and notify us immediately if a dominator''s spacecraft approaches."


    "Caitlin, you are responsible for monitoring the situation."


    "Supergirl, Green Lantern, you go outside to find the dominator!"


    "The others perform their duties."


    In a few words, Su Bai has arranged the situation.


    Understaffed?


    Su Bai is really not worried about this problem. After all, this is not in the Flash TV series. There are only small-scale "Justice League", Flash, Arrow, and the legendary team, Supergirl.


    Now there is the Justice League and myself!


    In terms of lineup and strength, it is not a grade at all!


    "This is an alien, and it''s not an alien, should we do a training or something? We also have aliens here, maybe we can have a simulated training?" Zhenbo said curiously.


    "I think it''s necessary!"


    The answering voice rang from the corridor, and Sarah, Atomic, Heatwave, and Firestorm followed.


    Legendary team!


    "Why are you here?"


    "I received a message, I feel it is necessary to notify you." Sarah said.


    Firestorm took out a player, and soon there was a sound.


    "War is coming, Captain Hunter. At some point, you will be called back to Midtown to fight for it. You have to know that when you and your team are in the time travel zone, I made an impact on the timeline. Choice, as you know, whenever you tamper with the past, it will affect the present and affect the future. When you come back, you will be in a new timeline created by me. By then, the past and future of all of you will have been affected, including you. Yourself. When you come back, don''t believe anything or anyone, not even me!"

 C1743

    The sound stopped.


    Everyone looked stunned.


    This is... Barry''s voice.


    "Where did you get this?" Barry didn''t know when he would be back, obviously he heard the recording.


    "A certain secret room of the Waverider was sent by you 40 years later." Sarah explained.


    "..."


    Barry didn''t know what to say for a while. He knew that this was probably the consequence of flashpoint again.


    "Well, let this go ahead. I think Sisko''s proposal just now is necessary!" Sarah said.


    Use aliens as imaginary hostiles against aliens!


    "It''s just a waste of time, but it''s okay if you are interested."


    "Carla, come back!"


    Su Bai''s telepathy contacted Supergirl and asked her to come back.


    "Find a place to train yourself!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    After Supergirl came back, everyone else, including Batman, participated.


    Not far from the cutting-edge laboratory, Barry first became the Flash, a place for testing.


    Su Bai did not follow, Caitlin also stayed.


    Chatting with Caitlin, thinking about the other three spaceships.


    Aquaman, Wonder Woman, each is in charge of one ship.


    The other ship seems to have been taken over by the government, and there should be no aliens left!


    "Dididi, dididi..."


    Suddenly the alarm sounded, Caitlin was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly checked.


    "The President was taken away by the Dominator!"


    After a while, Caitlin lost her voice.


    "This is the location of the tracker on the president!"


    "Let the legend go."


    "Didn''t they just leave?" Caitlin asked in amazement.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Counting time, there should be. Ten minutes, they should know that this kind of simulation training is useless at all!"


    Although Supergirl will often face opponents that make her helpless, she still has a chance to win against the legendary team.


    Among those people, even Firestorm might not be easy to cause damage to Supergirl, and the others... simply cannot break the defense!


    Caitlin contacted and told the news that the position of the president was sent over, and they were immediately ready to rush to save people, very eagerly!It feels like... deliberately avoiding training.


    Needless to ask, Caitlin guessed it too.


    I am afraid the result is really the same as Su Bai said!


    "Are you sure it is here?"


    The legendary team, Batman, Flash, and Supergirl came to the coordinate position together. There is a sturdy building here, but the surroundings are very desolate...


    "Yes, he is there!"


    Supergirl squinted at the building, and said affirmatively.


    "How did you know?"


    "I can see him! I have X-rays."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and then turned around together.


    Looks like an abandoned factory inside?It was dim and quiet. There was a lot of dust on the remaining machine, and it seemed that no one had come to clean it for a long time.


    "Look, it''s the president!"


    After walking a few steps, Atom suddenly shouted.


    In the distance, a white-haired old man with his hands cuffed.


    "Save me!" The president yelled anxiously when he saw the people coming.


    Everyone hurriedly speeded up, but after walking a few steps, they slowed down almost as if they had a heart.

 C1744

    A sense of depression gradually permeated.


    "I feel something is wrong!" Huo Feng said.


    "Something is approaching." Supergirl looked around warily.


    On the stairs above them, a monster appeared.


    Although it is in human form, it has long hands and a grim complexion. Some of them have teeth that look terrifying.


    "Release the President!"


    Supergirl shouted.


    "We know you will come," it said.


    "Have you heard it? If you hear it all, it shouldn''t be my problem!"


    "I heard."


    "Sure enough, it wasn''t my problem, so... how can it speak human language?" Atom exclaimed.


    Item 0022


    "You don''t need to hurt him in exchange for the things on us! Let him go and you will be fine!" Supergirl said slowly, looking at the dominator.


    "He is not our target!" the ruler pointed at the president.When the voice fell, a green light suddenly emitted from the dominator''s hand and hit the president directly.


    In almost a few seconds, the president disappeared.


    Everyone thought it would be a part of his body, but didn''t expect it to be a weapon?


    "This is a trap!"


    The dominator suddenly reached out and bumped into a red-emitting instrument beside it.


    In an instant, a red light shrouded and enveloped everyone.


    It was an indescribable feeling. Everyone squatted down and pressed their heads with their hands and looked very painful, and a red dark light appeared on their foreheads.


    "Supergirl, do something!"


    ...


    "This...not good...not good..."


    In the cutting-edge laboratory, Caitlin looked at the surveillance pictures in disbelief.


    In the picture, Firestorm, Atomic Man, and Supergirl are flying in the air and wantonly destroying the outer structure of the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Other members of the legendary team are also launching attacks.


    The Flash, Batman is there.


    But they didn''t seem to participate in the attack, but were trying to persuade others.


    But obviously, there is no effect.


    "Swish swish!"


    Sarah threw a few darts at Batman and Flash.


    The Flash dodged instantly, and Batman threw the bat dart.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    After the collision, the darts of the two people dispersed. At the same time, Supergirl, Firestorm, Atomic Man, and others shot at the same time.


    "Why are they fighting, don''t you go out and help?" Caitlin asked anxiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No hurry!"


    "I''ve got the Green Lantern back!" Su Bai had already notified Alex and returned soon.


    The melee started.


    Unusually intense.


    These people are all friends, and I don''t know how it suddenly became like this, and the Flash couldn''t make a big move.But Batman is different. It doesn''t seem to be merciful to see him take action.


    "Wow!"


    Alex is back.


    Seeing this situation was also taken aback, and then quickly joined the battle.


    Alex, the Flash vs. Supergirl and Firestorm.


    Batman is dealing with Sarah, Heatwave and Atom...

 C1745

    The situation looks somewhat evenly matched.


    "Are they controlled by aliens? This control will not be permanent, right?" Caitlin said worriedly.


    "No!" Su Bai shook his head and said, "I''ll go out."


    "Ok!"


    Caitlin responded, and Su Bairen was gone.


    I thought he was going out to help, but Caitlin found that there was no Su defeat in the surveillance.


    The abandoned factory where the president was locked up before.


    Su Bai appeared quietly.


    The dominator had already left, and soon... Su Bai discovered the red light-emitting instrument.


    "You are the one!"


    Su Bai smiled and palmed his hands.


    The impact of the phoenix blasted out instantly.


    With a loud bang, the phoenix impact hit it, and the instrument instantly began to crack.


    There was a clicking sound, and a bang was heard immediately.


    The instrument broke directly!


    The red light disappeared instantly.


    at the same time.


    Outside the cutting-edge laboratory, the red light on the foreheads of Supergirl and others flashed by, and quickly disappeared.


    "we¡­¡­"


    The two sides stopped, Super Girl, the people in the legendary team were a little guilty.


    "Why didn''t you get hit?"


    "Batman reminded me that I only had time to take him away!" The Flash explained.


    "Ok!"


    "Then how do we..."


    "It should be Su Bai who destroyed your instrument, so we got out of control!" Super Girl said.


    "Wow!"


    The figure flashed, and Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    "All right?" Su Bai smiled and said: "Now you know, even simulation training is useless, right?"


    "Did you already know this would happen?" The Flash asked.


    Su Bai nodded and said nothing.


    At this moment, a beam of light suddenly appeared in the air, shining violently on Sarah, and for a moment, Sarah seemed to be teleported away.


    "Sarah!" the legendary team hurriedly shouted.


    "Barry!" Su Bai shouted and moved abruptly, and immediately everyone was transferred to the laboratory by him and the Flash.


    At the same time, Su Bai did not stay, but returned to the outside again.


    The beam of light in the air appeared again, this time on Su Bai''s body.


    "I''m going to bring Sarah back!" Su Bai said to the others, who had already been teleported away.


    next moment.


    He appeared in a certain spaceship.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw many dominators appearing around him, one by one attacking Su Bai with guns.


    Beside, Sarah was being attacked by the Dominator.


    But it doesn''t seem dangerous yet.


    "Phoenix Shockwave!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and the power of the phoenix came out instantly.


    The phoenix-like energy suddenly swayed out.


    boom.

 C1746

    The dominator in front of him was instantly blasted into dregs and turned into ashes under the crush of the power of the phoenix.


    Immediately following Su Bai, he suddenly came to Sarah''s side, and the etheric particles appeared instantly.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    It was as if a gust of wind swept out, and in an instant, all the dominators around had been resolved.


    "Where is this place?" Sarah asked in a deep voice.


    "It should be the dominator''s spacecraft!" Su Bai said casually.


    "In other words, this is space? Can we go back?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take you back." Su Bai said.


    "Then we look around?"


    "Listen to you!"


    Su Bai shrugged indifferently.Immediately afterwards, Sarah picked up an energy gun from the ground, and then followed Su Bai out.


    Quiet and slender corridor.


    Su Bai and Sarah moved forward slowly.


    "How have you been during this time?" Su Bai asked casually towards Sarah.


    "It should be nourished without you!" Sarah said.


    "Why do I smell a sour taste?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Sarah stopped and looked at Su Bai: "Do you think I''m jealous?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "Looks alike! Or...your hobby hasn''t changed? So you are not jealous, but jealous and envious?"


    Item 0023


    Sarah Bai gave Su Bai a look that didn''t want to talk to you, Su Bai smiled disapprovingly.


    The two continued to walk forward.


    After walking a few steps, I heard the sound of footsteps, and several dominators in the distance ran towards this side with weapons.


    "Wow!"


    The ether particles shot instantly.


    Huh huh!Huh huh!


    A hedge.


    Those who dominated were instantly pierced and fell to the ground.


    "How come I suddenly feel that these aliens don''t seem to be that strong either." Sarah couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s not that they are not strong, but that I am too strong." Su Bai smiled."Don''t take it lightly when you come across!"


    "Yeah!" Sarah nodded.


    She just said that, watching Su Bai kill these aliens is as easy as cutting vegetables, in fact, she doesn''t really think these aliens are easy to deal with!


    "This... should be the control center, right?"


    After solving a few batches of dominators encountered, the two have almost reached a huge circular space.


    Some equipment in this space feels like a spacecraft¡¯s bridge or something. Although Sarah can operate the Waverider, she doesn¡¯t understand this kind of alien technology. It doesn¡¯t even have a button. No way.Su Bai walked over and put his hand on the platform, followed by a virtual screen lit up around him, and strange symbols on it were flashing quickly.Control electronic equipment, even if the thing is alien, but as long as it is mechanical, as long as it belongs to the scope of electronic equipment, Su Bai can control it.


    Boom!


    The spaceship shook violently, and Sarah looked at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai pulling herself as if she wanted to sit down.


    The ground opened and the chair suddenly appeared.


    Sarah sat down and the seat belt buckled automatically.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "This is indeed the control center. I now set this spacecraft to fly back to Earth."


    "You can even know this?" Sarah asked in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled without saying a word. At this moment, the virtual screen suddenly flickered, and immediately after that, the picture turned, and a dominator had appeared on the screen.


    "People on earth, you are bringing disasters to the earth. We came with peace, and your actions have already brought destruction to the earth."


    "From the moment you landed on the earth, you have brought destruction to yourself. So, stop talking nonsense, what''s the skill... I am waiting for you on earth." Su Bai said disapprovingly, taking advantage of the situation. Turn off the call.


    This threat is simply meaningless, and the Soviet Union did not intend to collect it peacefully.


    On the thirty-eighth side of the earth, he plans to eat black and get some aliens. Now that there are so many people in the ruling clan, how can Su Bai let it go?

 C1747

    It doesn''t matter if they don''t come, they come... don''t even think about leaving.


    Turning off the communicator, the spacecraft quickly flew towards the direction of the earth.


    At the same time, Su Bai used the communicator to contact the cutting-edge laboratory, telling Caitlin that he had obtained the spacecraft and was about to go back, and told Superman not to intercept it.


    The flying speed of this spacecraft is obviously not slow, less than half an hour or so, the spacecraft has entered the earth''s atmosphere, and then... directly landed in front of the Hall of Justice.


    Many places around the world are now paying attention to the dominator and the actions of the Justice League.


    So the Hall of Justice is naturally one of the places that has attracted much attention.


    When the alien spacecraft landed in the Hall of Justice, many people couldn''t help but worry.


    Couldn''t even the Justice League be able to resist it?


    But when I saw Mr. Immortal coming out of it, I felt like I was riding a roller coaster.


    After stopping the spaceship and showing his face, Su Bai took Sara and teleported directly to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Midtown, cutting-edge laboratory.


    Everyone is waiting for Su Bai and Sarah to return.


    Not only did she bring back Sarah safely, but also brought back a spacecraft of the Dominator, which made everyone in the laboratory feel emotional.


    "The Dominator should soon invade the Earth on a large scale. I found their deployment and plan on the Dominator¡¯s spacecraft. This time...at least hundreds of thousands of Dominators will directly attack the Earth. These The Dominator has to be solved by us. I will activate the shockwave everywhere, all you have to do is get the Dominator into the shockwave. In addition, Superman, Supergirl, Alex, you are preparing for outer space operations, Dominator There will be a heavyweight killer weapon. Once it falls on the earth, the damage will be immeasurable, so no matter what you have, you must solve it outside the earth!"


    "Others think of ways to spread the news, saying that the dominator is about to attack the earth, and let them take protective measures and prepare early. Once the battlefield is opened, I am afraid that under such a scale, there may not be so much energy to take care of the civilians. ."


    a few millions¡­¡­


    This number made everyone gasp.


    These aliens themselves are already very strong, and as a result... there are hundreds of thousands?


    The difference in quantity is too big, right?


    If it weren''t for Su Bai''s correct order, they would be really at a loss for a while.


    Everyone soon began to get busy.


    TV station, mobile phone, internet...


    Basically, the platform capable of broadcasting messages fell almost at the same time, and then began to broadcast the invasion of the dominator.


    Such news will cause panic among the people, but... once it succeeds, it will also build up confidence among the people and confidence in the Justice League.If the people all support the Justice League, then even if individual people or countries want to do something, there may be no way.After all, the power of the masses is very powerful!


    Followed by the broadcast.


    The dominators who were originally hidden on the earth began to act, and they began to gather quickly one by one, and their momentum became greater and greater.


    Midtown, Metropolis, Star City, Gotham.


    Wait, every city begins to appear as a dominator.


    Moreover, these dominators seem to have some kind of transmission equipment, after installation, they are continuously transporting troops!


    Beyond the first time, in space, a spherical object was galloping in the direction of the earth.


    Chapter 0024 Hand over Mr. Immortal and Flash?


    "Found!"


    Superman, Supergirl, and Alex are constantly monitoring the surrounding situation outside the earth.When this spherical object appeared within the range of the earth, it was immediately discovered.


    Superman and Supergirl released laser rays to attack the spherical weapon almost at the same time.


    The powerful laser allegedly melted the surface of the armed object, and then a loud boom was heard!


    exploded!


    A surging impact rushed out instantly.


    "No, according to this energy calculation, even if it explodes outside the earth, it will affect the earth!"


    In the cutting-edge laboratory, Caitlin, who was analyzing the energy of the explosion, gave a cold voice.


    "What should I do?"


    "I do not know¡­¡­"


    Caitlin said bitterly, for this kind of extraterrestrial explosion energy, she can only analyze the power and impact of the explosion, but temporarily did not analyze how inefficient it should be or how to resolve this impact!


    "Sometimes the simplest way is actually the most effective." Su Bai chuckled lightly, not worried at all."Alex, use the green light energy to form a protective cover to stop the earth!"


    Hearing Su Bai''s voice resounding in his mind, Alex started to do it almost subconsciously.


    In an instant, the green light energy radiated from the ring, as if a large net quickly extended to envelop the entire earth.The moment the earth was encased, the impact of the explosion swept across.

 C1748

    Alex showed an expression of pain and persistence in an instant, and the green light energy was almost dissipated. Fortunately, Alex had long expected this might happen, so he resisted it in an instant.


    But only now!


    That powerful impact made Alex feel that he might not last long.


    "Do you think you can''t hold on anymore? If you can''t hold on, the whole earth will suffer! Of course, this is not your earth, so you don''t really need to care too much." Su Bai''s voice was in Alex''s mind Ringing!


    "No!" Alex gritted his teeth.


    "Then stick to it, I believe you... Your willpower is no worse than anyone else, I believe you can do it!"


    Su Bai gave an encouragement, and he could feel that Alex''s willpower seemed to become firmer, and the green light energy had stopped the impact of the explosion.


    Of course, doing so will put a lot of mental pressure on Alex, but... once something like mental power breaks through, it will become stronger and stronger, which is a good thing for Alex.Therefore, Su Bai deliberately handed this matter over to Alex, otherwise he could easily solve it!


    With the explosion of the spherical object, the dominator seems to be about to launch an attack.


    At this moment, a few uninvited guests arrived in the cutting-edge laboratory.


    An old man with white hair and glasses.


    The Secretary of Defense was following him, and he seemed to be of great status.


    "I''m Smith, who is specifically in charge of alien affairs. Regarding the dominator matters this time, I hope you can give me an explanation!" The old man looked a little domineering as soon as he appeared.


    Su Bai frowned and looked at the Secretary of Defense.


    The Secretary of Defense did not squint, as if he hadn''t seen Su Bai''s eyes.


    This reaction...


    Su Bai smiled. The Secretary of Defense had always thought that he was a department that secretly studied aliens, but when this Smith, the genuine person in charge of studying aliens, appeared, the Secretary of Defense naturally knew that he had been deceived.just¡­¡­


    Su Bai turned to look at Smith.


    "Explain what? I don''t think there is anything to explain, and you don''t deserve to let me explain!"


    "Do you know the consequences of doing this? The earth will suffer a devastating blow, and may even be occupied by people. All this... didn''t need to happen. We had been in control a long time ago. The agreement is reached and the ruler will not invade the earth! But now, because of one person, the whole earth may be in danger."


    Smith said, looking at the Flash.


    "The ruler has only one request!"


    "Hand over Mr. Immortal and Flash, they will leave immediately!" Smith said.


    "What? This is impossible!"


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    Hearing Smith''s request, everyone refused without hesitation.


    "If this matter arises from me, I am willing to take my responsibility, but this has nothing to do with Mr. Immortal, so let me go alone!" The Flash said in a deep voice.


    "Only you, that''s not enough!" Smith shook his head.


    "Haha, hahaha..."


    Su Bai suddenly couldn''t help clapping his hands and laughed. Smith laughed unnaturally.


    "What are you laughing at?" he couldn''t help asking.


    "I laughed at you really naive, or...cowardly!" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    "You believe in the ruler''s words! Even if I and the Flash are handed over, will the ruler give up? Even if they will give up, but one day they will come again in the future, time and time again, until when will they feel When the time is right, it will completely invade the earth. At that time, all the people who can protect the earth will be handed over by you. What can you resist?"


    "It is not the agreement that the ruler gave you to protect the earth, but your strength! What''s more... even if the ruler wants to leave now, I still disagree!"


    "Don''t you want to deal with the dominator? They can have hundreds of thousands, how about you? Just rely on a few of you?" Smith said tirelessly.


    "Many people may not be useful!"


    "We can''t take risks, so... you have to be handed over..." Before Smith could finish his words, he saw Su Bai wave his hand abruptly. Suddenly, Smith showed a painful expression, clutching his head and groaning.


    "What''s the matter, why suddenly...what did you do to me!"


    "boom!"


    exploded!


    Smith''s head suddenly exploded.


    The sudden change made everyone stunned.


    "You unexpectedly..." The Minister of Defense subconsciously wanted to ask, but suddenly found that Su Bai was looking at him with a smile."You killed him, I''m afraid it won''t be easy!"


    Chapter 0025 Earth VS Dominator


    "There is nothing to do, let him reason with me if he is not convinced!"

 C1749

    Su Bai said lightly.


    "It''s reasonable? You are in such a posture that you don''t agree with you. Who dares to be reasonable with you." The Minister of Defense murmured in his heart, regretting to participate in it.


    Knowing that Su Bai was so unscrupulous, he shouldn''t have come.


    He didn''t want to be held accountable or had any thoughts of turning his face after knowing Su Bai''s identity. It''s just that Smith was the real one, and he was still here to catch Su Bai and the Flash. Of course he couldn''t speak or express anything.


    "What should I do now?" the Secretary of Defense asked with a wry smile.


    "Do whatever you want." Su Bai said.


    The Secretary of Defense nodded bitterly: "Well, I will solve the Smith''s matter, but I hope you can really... have a way to defeat the ruler. I personally agree with your point of view. Only weapons are in hand. Don''t Talents will talk to you about the conditions before they abide by them, otherwise they can only be slaughtered. You... Come on!" After the Minister of Defense said, he asked to remove Smith''s body, and then took the people away.


    "The dominator is obviously aimed at you, and only you have the opportunity to completely reverse the situation." Caitlin whispered.


    Su Bai and the Flash''s superb power can travel through time, and it is precisely because of this that the dominator becomes anxious and begins to attack the earth.


    "How is the situation?" Su Bai asked.


    "They have assembled, and it looks like they may launch an attack at any time."


    "Communication is ok?"


    "no problem!"


    "Then notify everyone, and get ready to work!" Su Bai said with a smile, and Caitlin quickly informed.


    Su Bai himself also came out of the cutting-edge laboratory in a flash, and then... began to release the puppet clone!


    Before Su Bai did not release the puppet clones on a large scale, because there was no need, even during cultivation, the puppet clones absorbed too much energy, and the power of the phoenix could be absorbed endlessly, but at the moment of death, the power of the phoenix could not be absorbed. many.But this time is different. Dominators have appeared everywhere, and all regions need shock waves to send these dominators to the earth!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The ability of the puppet clone is released.


    One by one the puppet avatars appeared, and then began to teleport and disappear, traveling around the world. At the same time, the shock waves were also opened.


    On the other hand, Su Bai also contacted Earth Ten to prepare the Immortal Army of Earth Ten. After all, if the number of these dominators is too large, if they are thrown in without preparation, it will still cause chaos.


    Fortunately, there are all Kryptonians or superpowers, and there are those alien criminals, Martian girls and so on, who are new to the past. They should be able to handle the situation well.


    One by one Mr. Immortal appeared at the same time everywhere, which surprised all the people who followed the dynamics.


    Mr. Immortal still has such ability?


    That''s great!


    I thought that there were a lot of aliens, but now that Mr. Immortal''s ability can not offset the difference of hundreds of thousands, it still makes people feel safe and has a lot of chances of winning!


    The Flash, Batman, Aquaman, Wonder Woman, and the legendary squad are all in their respective positions. The Arrows over the Star City, including the Raptor squad, are all ready, Gotham¡¯s Arkham Knights, and some from all over the world. Loose hero?Or the civilian police, the military, etc... are all ready for battle.As if their hearts were bright, those dominators received the news, almost at the same time, launched an attack!


    Roar!


    One by one, with long hands and feet, began to swarm out like a sea tide.


    The war completely begins at this moment!


    Holding a long sword, Wonder Woman rushed forward to the vast army on the opposite side.


    The body leaped high, and the sword split downward.


    boom!


    The huge air wave shook the front dominator, and at the same time the mantra lasso with the other hand directly entangled a dominator, and slammed into the air behind him.


    Whoosh!


    The dominator was thrown into the shock wave and disappeared.


    Next to her.


    The Wonder Girl followed closely behind to help.


    Of course, besides them, Su Bai''s puppet clone was also there.Turning on the shock wave is one aspect, it does not mean that you can''t participate in the battle.


    Fights similar to Wonder Woman are happening everywhere.


    The Sea King is not herself either, Mera has joined the battle with Atlanteans such as the Magi Red Girl and the Water Walk Girl.


    The Flash has his own flashpoint team.


    Batman has Arkham Knight to help.


    Star City has a Raptor squad to help Arrow reduce the pressure!


    As for the legendary squad, not to mention it. From the size of the squad, it has the most people, and of course it is also under some offensive pressure!


    Whoosh whoosh!

 C1750

    The bright black flashing points traveled quickly through the city, flashing back and forth among the dominators.


    Teng...


    Countless dominators rose into the sky in an instant, Su Bai''s magnetic field ability was activated, and these dominators flew to the shock wave involuntarily one by one!


    "Go!"


    The purple crystal was thrown out by Su Bai, and in an instant, countless dominators appeared above the shock wave and fell directly.


    "Wow!"


    The figure flashed, and Su Bai suddenly appeared in Star City.


    Star City.


    Arrow and his assistants were originally called Driver Man and Mask Man, now they seem to be called Spartan?In addition, there seem to be a few people around. It should be Arrow who has recruited a new assistant, right?


    They are guarding the main direction with the Raptor team, and in front of them is the dominator who is coming up!


    Su Bai directly rushed to the dominator, and the dominator launched an attack instantly, but the strange thing was that he hit an empty space. Su Bai''s body seemed to have become transparent, and it penetrated directly.Three steps and two steps, Su Bai came to the army of dominators.Immediately after the palm was raised, Amber''s sealing ability was activated!


    "Huh!"


    The light dissipated, and Su Bai''s body rotated 360 degrees. In an instant, all the rulers around him were sealed in amber, and they were sent into the shock wave space one by one.


    Following the same procedure, waves of dominators were sealed in amber and sent into the shock wave.


    Although it has not been able to completely end, the number of dominators here has dropped sharply!


    Item 0026


    "Ok... so strong!"


    Wearing a red leather uniform, Thea kept pulling a bow and shooting arrows in her hands, looking at Su Bai in the crowd in a daze.


    With the help of Su Bai, she took over the Quinn Group, but she also exercised in her spare time, especially her archery. Now she has also practiced and claimed to be fast!


    When Su Bai was surprised by Su Bai''s strength on Thea''s side, Su Bai seemed to have discovered something, disappeared with a whistle, and suddenly disappeared in the next moment and came to outer space.


    The green light energy is still looming over the earth, Superman and Supergirl have already flown away, and it seems that they are the spaceships looking for the dominator.


    Through the content of the communication, Alex already knew about the situation in the earth. She knew that the war below was going on, so she was clenching her teeth!


    "How is it!" Su Bai asked when he came over.


    "I can hold on!" Alex gritted his teeth.


    Su Bai looked at her with a pale face, and his body was twitching slightly.


    Physical exhaustion is sometimes more obvious, but mental exhaustion is not so easy to be discovered. When it is manifested, it means that it has been very hard!


    At this time, Alex is like this.


    "Let me do it."


    Su Bai said with a smile, people have come beyond the green light energy.


    I don''t know what energy this attack is, and it hasn''t disappeared for so long.


    As soon as he left, Su Bai already felt the burning and shock caused by that energy.


    The power of the phoenix was released in his body, and Su Bai''s whole person seemed to have turned into a black phoenix, and Alex was quite surprised when he saw it.


    The black phoenix seemed to have a strong absorption power, and the surrounding explosive energy began to continuously flood into Su Bai''s body.


    The energy is quite surging!


    With the rapid absorption, Su Bai seemed to feel a sense of joy and satiety.


    Huhuhu~


    The body of the black phoenix began to flash black flashes of light, and it flowed quickly around the body of the black phoenix.Let the originally amazing black phoenix add a sacred color!


    Whoosh!


    Moved!


    Without seeing it clearly, I saw the black light flickering everywhere, and it seemed that I could still hear the phoenix chirping.


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    After a few laps, Su Bai stopped abruptly.


    All the explosion energy around was absorbed.


    Alex took back the green light energy and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Go and help below, and add green light energy by the way."

 C1751

    "I have called Supergirl and Superman back, and I should be there soon to help."


    "What about you?" Alex asked.


    "I''ll go to solve the dominator''s battleship first, and solve this problem. The dominator in the earth is the turtle in the urn, so I can deal with it slowly."


    "Ok!"


    Alex nodded and flew towards the earth.


    Earth.


    After Su Bai''s deity left, there was obviously a gap.


    Although the strength of the puppet clone is not weak, Su Bai has to control countless puppet clones at the same time. Even if Su Bai''s mental power is strong, the supernatural power can allow him to deal with many things in the shortest time. Each puppet clone is definitely not as flexible as the deity. !


    The most important thing is.


    There are too many dominators!


    Although most of the dominators were thrown into Earth Ten during the battle, some were wiped out in the battle, but even so... it didn''t seem to be reduced or affected, and it was still endless.


    You can''t kill it!


    Alex replenished the green light energy, and immediately began to be in the air, starting to help everywhere.


    The green light energy turned into a huge palm, grabbing a handful and throwing them into the shock wave!


    After receiving the news of Su Bai, Superman and Supergirl turned around and returned to the direction of the earth. They did not encounter Su Bai on the way.


    Su Bai at this time, has come to the front of the Dominator battleship group!


    A warship, at least hundreds of them can be seen at a glance!


    Most of the warships were empty, and the dominators were teleported to the earth, but there were still many left behind.


    When Su Bai appeared, the rulers found out immediately!


    "Fire!"


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da...


    A intensive artillery attack broke out in the battleship group in an instant, and the originally dim universe seemed to be illuminated. All the artillery fire was concentrated a little, and that was... where Su Bai was.


    Da Da Da, bang bang bang!


    The intensive attack caused an explosion there in an instant, the fire was diffused, and the artillery fire continued to make the fire even greater and dazzling.


    The gunfire lasted for ten minutes, and the leader of the dominator waved his hand.


    The attack stopped.


    As the attack stopped, the flames ahead seemed to be gradually extinguishing, and the dominator stared at it until Su Bai''s figure gradually emerged.


    "how is this possible?"


    The dominator couldn''t believe it, and Su Bai looked... unscathed.


    "Huh, this is over? I haven''t absorbed enough yet!"


    Seeing the end of the artillery fire, Su Bai twisted his neck slightly, feeling quite unfinished.


    The line of sight changes rapidly.


    Su Bai saw the surprised expression of the dominator in the battleship.


    Although it is ugly in itself, this expression becomes more ugly as soon as it becomes richer.


    "It''s over, then... it''s my turn!"


    Whoosh!


    The bright black lightning gleamed on his body.


    In the next moment, Su Bai has directly come to the Dominator battleship.


    These dominators watched Su Bai disappearing in the distance and were about to look for it, only to find that... he was by his side.


    Suddenly, the dominator hurriedly launched an attack.


    As soon as he picked up the weapon, he saw Su Baiyang wave his hand.


    boom!


    A shock wave appeared.


    Followed by the bright black lightning light, almost all the dominators flew up at the same time, and their bodies flew into the shock wave involuntarily.The next moment, they found that they had appeared elsewhere. As soon as they appeared, they saw a group of people surrounding them, with unkind expressions on their faces!


    Whoosh whoosh!

 C1752

    With the swift force activated, Su Bai''s whole person seemed to have turned into a black flash point.


    From the perspective of these dominators, they were fundamentally aware that they couldn''t help but flew up and were thrown into the shock wave without Su Bai.For Su Bai, all he had to do was walk over, grab the dominator''s shoulder and throw it at the shock wave, just like throwing garbage... simple!


    Chapter 0027 Victory belongs to...Justice League!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The black lightning shuttled on the Dominator¡¯s battleship, but it took a few seconds from one ship to another, and then a few seconds to the next one.


    A few minutes later, Su Bai had already walked all the battleships here, and people had already floated in front of the battleship group.


    All the remaining dominators were thrown to Earth Ten by Su Bai.


    "The ruler will solve it. These warships can''t be let go. The technology is still very advanced and you can sell it even if you don''t need it!"


    "These dominators are really good people!"


    "Send labor and warships!"


    Su Bai laughed, his hands released the shock wave ability, as the shock wave appeared larger and larger, the magnetic field ability followed, and directly flew into the shock wave without these battleships.


    There were so many warships that they could only be thrown into the shock wave one by one, which took a little time.


    After sending these warships over, Su Bai was transferred back to Earth.


    After the power of the phoenix was unblocked, the psychic abilities were greatly enhanced, and it was possible to perceive the situation of the earth even in the universe.


    The rulers on the earth should have known that the old nest battleship group was attacked by the Soviet defeat, and each one began to become manic.Originally, there was no advantage in quantity, even if Alex, Supergirl and Superman came back, they began to solve large-scale, large-scale solutions, but the number was too much!The previous situation was roughly the same, but as these dominators became manic and crazy, it seemed to be a little different!


    If the goal of the former ruler was to attack the rebellious forces on earth, now... it is completely vandalized.


    With such a large number, once the dominator starts wantonly destruction, it will be a problem for everyone.


    Because to save people!


    In this way, the attack will be scattered, and will naturally fall into trouble.


    At this time, it was not throwing the dominator into the shock wave, but a real battle.


    Either you die or I live.


    It''s impossible to keep your hands and grab them on purpose.


    "Zizzi!"


    The figure of the super girl swiftly passed through the air, and the laser beam hit the street.


    "Too many!"


    Supergirl turned around and solved the ruler on a street, and by the way solved some guys who wanted to rush to the windows of the building.


    Floating in the air, many dominators can still be seen in the distance, and other people''s voices can be heard in the earphones.


    Basically, the situation in different regions is similar!


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking through the air came from a distance.


    Supergirl looked up and saw a figure flashing past.


    Su Bai is back!


    Su Bai stopped in the air, and his voice suddenly sounded.


    But soon someone discovered that this kind of sound is not heard with ears, but seems to appear directly in the brain.


    Moreover, it is not just these earth heroes who are fighting, but the earth...everyone heard it!


    "I am Mr. Immortal of the Justice League. The war with alien race dominators is still going on. There should be many people who may be near the battlefield. There may be people who are worried and some are afraid. But... just now I have already taken the dominator. All the battleships in space were destroyed, that is to say... the ruler could no longer leave the earth and was trapped here. Therefore, they began to become manic and impatient, because they were afraid! And then, The battle on earth... will soon end!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded in everyone''s minds. Hearing that Su Bai had destroyed the dominator''s battleships in outer space, cheers were almost heard from all over the world.


    Gotham City!


    Su Bai appeared quietly over the city.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Su Bai raised his hands slightly.


    Although there was nothing in his hands, it seemed as if he was carrying something heavy.


    at the same time.


    The earth began to shake, and the shaking intensified, and it felt like an earthquake.


    "What is he doing?"


    Everyone can''t help but raise this idea.


    The Arkham Knights, Batman and others were still a little puzzled during the battle, and they followed... they found that the Dominator in front of them seemed to be blocked in some actions, and each body was twitching, as if resisting something.Immediately afterwards, their bodies floated up slowly, leaving the ground.

 C1753

    fly?


    After fighting for so long, it seems that the ruler can''t fly, right?


    Huh huh!


    One by one dominator floated up at the same time, floating in the air.


    "Mom, look!"


    Next to a window in a high-rise building, a child looked at the dominator in the sky in surprise and shouted inside.


    The child''s mother showed a surprised expression when she saw this scene, and then said to the child: "The war is almost over, victory... belongs to justice!"


    "Victory belongs to the Justice League!" the child said seriously.


    boom!


    The puppet avatar flew over, the shock wave disappeared, and his hands immediately released the shock wave again.


    This time the shock wave will become even bigger!


    "Go!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh and waved his hands in the direction of the shock wave.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The dominators floating in the air piled up together and flew towards the shock wave for an instant.


    In the air, the shock wave turned on.


    The dominator flew in densely from here, but there was no influence on the other side.


    It''s like magic!


    The whole process lasted for a few minutes, when the last dominator entered the shock wave.


    The shock wave disappeared!


    Magnetic field ability plus telepathy!


    On the one hand, the psychic power is used to lock the dominator, and on the other hand, the magnetic field generated by the control dominator is released.


    For the control of details and abilities, there are extremely high requirements for the strength of mental power!


    The effect is also significant, the entire Gotham ruler has been emptied.


    "This...is this too exaggerated?"


    "I suddenly felt that we and him are not in the same world at all!"


    It was so hard to fight for life and death before, but as a result, Su defeated and solved all these dominators by himself.


    Su Bai said hello to Batman and Arkham Knight below, and then disappeared.


    Although the dominators are all resolved, the remaining corpses or the chaotic city will definitely need follow-up treatment, but these Su Bais can be ignored, he has already appeared in the next city!


    Item 0028


    Su Bai, or Mr. Immortal, gradually seemed to have become the savior.


    The previous declaration of the whole world, plus the clearing of cities one by one, whether the people or the military, accompanied by the emergence of the Soviet Union, they would cheer with excitement, as if victory had come!


    City by city was cleaned up, and the liberated heroes began to rush to other cities to help, but in order to avoid the time before they arrived in Su Bai, they were wasting time, and they all consciously tried to skip the possibility of Su Bai. The selected target city.


    In the end, everyone gradually returned to Midtown!


    Only here, Su Bai hasn''t come yet, and he... will definitely come back eventually.


    Less than half an hour!


    The dominators in other places around the world have been resolved, and Su Bai... finally came to Midtown.


    Midtown at this time.


    The only remaining dominators have been surrounded.


    Yes, even if there are at least tens of thousands of dominators here.


    Even if there are only Justice League, Supergirl, Alex, Arrow squad, Legendary squad, let alone tens of thousands in number, even if there are not hundreds, and they are still in a state of division, but... yes, This is surrounded!


    At this moment, the mentality and momentum of the two sides are completely different.


    Everyone knows that as long as the Soviet Union loses, it means that the ruler will lose and the war will be completely over.


    And the dominators are the same. All their companions have been resolved and taken away. Now only they have no chance of winning. They have changed from a state of anger to a state of fear, even if they know the person in front of them. Not much, and...no fighting spirit!


    "Mr. Immortal, the President wants to see you!"

 C1754

    "I can leave a part for you, the ruler of Midtown!"


    "If you want to learn about alien technology, we can talk about it slowly when we have time, and you can look forward to it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The female president reacted for a while.


    "I am looking forward to it now."


    "I''ll go and end the battle first!"


    Su Bai said, people have come outside the laboratory.


    The magnetic field power was activated again, and the dominators floated up.


    Everyone knows that after seeing this scene, Su defeated and the war was about to end.


    one by one!


    The dominator flew into the shock wave, and after a while, the shock wave suddenly closed.


    "It''s over? But these are still left!"


    At least hundreds of dominators gathered together, and they were not captured by Su Bai!


    Everyone slowly gathered together, surrounding the hundreds of dominators.


    Su Bai fell from the air.


    "These are what the president wants. I stunned and grabbed it!"


    "So this is ah!"


    Everyone suddenly realized, and then rushed up together.


    All kinds of abilities are released, and this kind of confrontation in numbers is only slightly nodded.It''s a pity that the remaining dominators had no intention of fighting anymore, and it didn''t take long for all the dominators to be brought down and caught.


    When the last ruler falls.


    All parts of the world are plunged into a sea of ??cheers!


    The military has prepared a special container truck, and each of them is loaded up and quickly transported away.


    ...


    Hall of Justice!


    After the war, everyone came here.


    At first this is a symbol.

 C1755

    Secondly, there is not so much space in the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Wonder Woman, Wonder Girl.Superman, Supergirl, Alex, Batman, Flash Squad, Legend Squad, Arrow Squad.


    Everyone gathers here.


    The members of the Injustice League are quite curious about these.


    After all, during the Battle of Destruction Day, the Justice League was in the limelight, and the Hall of Justice built overnight is even more curious and yearning.After this incident, the Justice League can be said to be a well-deserved hero team, which makes for example the Wonder Girl and the heroes of the Arrow team have a special idea.


    Can you join the Justice League?


    Item 0029


    What to do after the war is won?


    Nature is relaxation, nature is celebration!


    The hall of the justice hall.


    It has become a cafeteria.


    All kinds of fine wines and delicacies are placed on the table for people to fetch. I don¡¯t know where the president is looking for the chefs and waiters. It is said that they are all used by the presidential palace. The craftsmanship is quite good and the service attitude is even better. .As long as any thing is reduced, it will be replenished immediately, and it will not make people feel that this is almost gone, or the feeling of being embarrassed to start or wanting to eat but not.And these waiters will not disturb the guests, even if they are obviously curious about these superheroes who have just saved the world!


    Several members of the Justice League, including Supergirl, Alex, and Arrow stay together and chat with each other.


    Arrow is an early famous hero on this earth. The Soviet Union did not bring him in the previous Doomsday battle, so he did not join the Justice League.This time, Su Bai planned to let him join in by the way. First, he knew him well, and secondly, he was qualified enough, although his strength was a little bit worse!


    "Are you interested in joining?" Su Bai asked towards Arrow.


    "Before, I thought I might have to deal with superpowers, or some enemies who are good at magic, but now... even aliens have appeared. I will not admit that when facing aliens. Feeling powerless, so...I''ll join!" Arrow said slowly."I''m really curious, where did you take those dominators!"


    "another world!"


    Su Bai said with a smile."Yes, it''s a parallel world, so you should be even more confused now!"


    "I''m wondering if the bow and arrows are out of date." Green Arrow smiled bitterly.


    "It''s okay, I have the opportunity to give you some alien technology, and you can change the equipment. Well, anyway, you have money!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Green Arrow reminded solemnly: "You seem to have forgotten that the major shareholders of the Quinn Group are you and Thea!"


    "That doesn''t mean you have no money!"


    "Raptor team, why didn''t they come?" Arrow asked.


    "They have no interest in this kind of occasion." Su Bai really invited the Raptor team. After all, it is also his own harem team, but they are not interested. After all, unlike the Arrows, the style of the Raptor team is still very direct. , So keeping a sense of mystery is not a bad thing!


    "Ok!"


    Several people from Su Bai are chatting here.


    On the other side, the Lightning team and the Green Arrow team are also chatting, and there is a magic girl.


    In terms of popularity.


    These should be regarded as assistant roles, so let''s talk more about each other.


    It¡¯s a time for a relaxed gathering on the Justice League side, when the people celebrate.


    The Ministry of Defense is in an emergency meeting.


    The main thing is to study the issue of the dominator. The president directly handed it over to the Ministry of Defense. As for the team that had negotiated deals with the dominator, it was directly disbanded.


    "Minister, can we talk?"


    The governor¡¯s affairs have just been arranged. The Secretary of Defense is still going to talk to Su Bai. Now Smith is dead and the department is over. His eyes on alien matters are blacked out. The only thing he can rely on is Su Bai. .As for giving up this project?He never thought that in terms of status, rights, and power, to some extent, this is more important than the position of Secretary of Defense.


    "Amanda? I don''t have time now!" The Defense Minister shook his head and said.


    "I think you should take time, because this is an important thing about the United States and the development of the earth!" Amanda Waller did not let go, but blocked the Secretary of Defense and said seriously.


    The Secretary of Defense frowned: "You have five minutes!"


    "I want to set up a suicide squad, specifically looking for criminals with special abilities to complete some tasks that ordinary people can''t complete, and can even be said to be mortal!" Amanda Waller said.


    "This matter has the Justice League!"


    "Yes, but we can¡¯t completely rely on the Justice League, can¡¯t we? Sooner or later, the Justice League may not be there. What should we do at that time? For example, although this matter was finally resolved, how much of it was in the entire war? People remember our military? Think of it, thank you... Only the Justice League. What if we have it ourselves? Even if we can¡¯t play a key role, at least... it can show our existence! And no one can guarantee that the Justice League will not What harmful things will be done, we also need the strength to protect ourselves!"


    Amanda Waller said, she took out the documents that she had prepared.


    "This is my pick."


    "Death shooter, a master of gun shooting, has played against Arrow and Batman!"


    "Captain Boomerang, have played against Arrow and Flash."


    "Slipknot, you can use a rope to escape anywhere."

 C1756

    "Vengeful demon, a superpower who can release flames, once burned hundreds of people in prison to death!"


    "The killer crocodile, a person with the ability to return to ancestors, is very powerful."


    "And this, who claims to be Harley Quinn, is a criminal who just emerged from Gotham City."


    "Most importantly, these two!"


    Amanda Waller said, flipping through one of the documents.


    "She''s called Joan Muine, sharing the same body with a powerful witch hundreds of years ago!"


    "And this, Ainilu, the god of thunder, has a super powerful lightning ability."


    "I believe that the two of them are not weaker than the people of the Justice League!"


    The Secretary of Defense frowned and said, "Wait for my news on this matter."


    "Do you still need to consider?" Amanda Waller was a little dissatisfied.


    "I need someone to agree!" The Defense Minister arrived.


    "Well, then I will wait for your news!"


    Amanda Waller thinks he should be the president, right?After all, such things also need the president''s support, at least the president needs to know.


    But the Secretary of Defense is not talking about the President, but the Soviet Union defeated!


    After all, the Justice League has just taken the limelight, and it hasn''t been established soon.I still need Su Bai''s support to study aliens. Now he suddenly said that he would set up a suicide squad. The Minister of Defense was worried that this would misunderstand Su Bai. He felt like he was going to fight or prepare early!


    Chapter 0030 Goal: O''A Star


    Hall of Justice!


    It was not over when the Secretary of Defense came, but only the team members were mainly active.After searching for a circle and failing to find Su Bai, the Minister of Defense asked someone to ask, only then did he know Su Bai was inside!


    However, without an ID number, he simply cannot enter the true Justice League.


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see him and came out directly.


    "Something?"


    Su Bai came to the Minister of Defense and asked.


    The Minister of Defense nodded: "It''s mainly a matter for the dominator, and it needs some experience and advice."


    "Are you responsible for this?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I came to you for help. I really have no clue."


    "The threat of the dominator is not as great as the previous day of destruction, so you just need to study it. The so-called experience and suggestions involve too much. If there is any problem, you come to me again and I will help you!" Su Bai smiled Said.


    The Minister of Defense nodded again and again: "I will. Funding will be allocated for this research, and I will use a portion of it for consulting expenses!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Consultation fee, part?


    You must know that this kind of alien research requires a large amount of investment. This part is definitely not small. The Secretary of Defense made it clear that he would give himself money to maintain the relationship.


    "Okay." Su Bai agreed with a smile.


    The Secretary of Defense smiled knowingly: "There is another thing called Amanda Waller. She is going to set up a superpower team composed of criminals to complete certain suicide missions. She wants to be called a suicide team. This thing¡­¡­"


    "Amanda Waller?"


    "Are you her immediate leader now?"


    "Yes!" The Minister of Defense nodded, "Do you know her?"


    "Yes, she has been investigating me for a while, and she has taken away a few people from my Arkham Asylum. They are probably members of the Suicide Squad." Su Bai raised his mouth and smiled slightly.


    "Then I reject her proposal!" The Defense Minister said without hesitation.


    "That''s not necessary, you just let her set up." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "I have other plans." Su Bai said.


    "Okay, I see, I will approve it when I go back."


    "Well, don''t worry if it is established, let''s do it, one month later!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    "Got it!"


    Although I don¡¯t know why the Soviet Union¡¯s promise was established, it was delayed for another month. However, the Minister of National Defense complied with goodwill and agreed very simply.


    Accompanying the Minister of Defense for a few chats and drinking a few glasses of wine, the Minister of Defense turned and left, and Su Bai followed back.

 C1757

    This time, Su Bai joined the Arrow and the Legend team to the Justice League, which also expanded the number and strength of the Justice League.As for those assistants, or the second-generation level, they are slowly assessing, they still don''t have the strength to act alone.


    Busy with the justice league.


    The next day, Su Bai returned to Earth 38 with Super Girl and Alex, and then went back to Earth Ten directly.


    Earth ten.


    The sudden emergence of hundreds of thousands of dominator forces is also a problem. Fortunately, they have just arrived here, coupled with the strong suppression of the Immortal Army, so there is no problem.


    Su Bai established a huge base in a remote area of ??the Earth Ten, and used the defense measures of Rozburg prison, so that even if there were few people, he could take care of it, and then distribute them to various regions in batches and regions. Do coolies!Yes.It''s coolie!Mining and construction require manpower in many places. This is not as simple as a city or a country. After all, this is the entire planet!


    On this earth, the treatment of the original people is rather high, and the Soviet defeat will not ask them to go desperately. For the rule of the Soviet defeat, this is excellent.


    It is very suitable for the dominator to have long hands and feet, and then use the aliens and the immortal army recruited from the 38th side of the earth as the supervising army management, it is really very convenient!


    Today''s earth ten can be said to be more blooming.


    Earth Nineteen and Earth Thirty-eight have a steady stream of business, and they are also developing. Whether it''s the Immortal Army or ordinary people, life is a prosperous and hopeful feeling.


    All the trivial things are done, Su Bai is ready to go out for an activity!


    The unblocking of the power of the phoenix greatly improved his strength, and he was ready to start researching and studying the light ring.


    The parallax monster has been sealed in Amber for a long time, and Su Bai was very satisfied with the strength that Alex showed using the energy of the lamp ring.


    It can be done in large quantities, or put this energy in your own hands!


    So, whether it is to study the yellow light ring, or for other reasons.


    Su Bai has to take a trip to O''Axing!


    Of course, it is the Oar Star of Earth Ten!


    Su Bai called Fiora to prepare her fleet.


    Go straight to the universe!


    The Kryptonian battleship, the warship group composed of the Dominator battleship, quickly set off from the earth and sailed into the universe mightily.


    Target Oastar, after setting the route.


    Su Bai began to absorb cosmic energy normally, because the power of the phoenix made Su Bai¡¯s focus slightly shifted, but in fact, Su Bai has been continuously absorbing cosmic energy during this period of time. According to past experience, The time to unblock the next moment of Infinite Gems should be coming soon, and the feeling of fullness in energy is still very obvious!


    "Master, I should pick up O''Axing soon!"


    Fiora came to Su Bai''s room in a uniform, reminding him.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded and stopped, and took a look at the route from the room. It was indeed not far from Oar Star. If he got closer, he would be close to Oar Star''s defense range, and he would be discovered.


    "You stay where you are and wait for my news."


    Su Bai said to Fiora, he was going to go to O''A Xing first to make it easier to move.


    "Yes!"


    Fiora responded, Su Bai had disappeared from the battleship, and appeared outside the battleship in the next moment. Mr. Immortal changed his costume and flew directly to Oa Star!


    Oa Star is the home star of the Green Lantern Corps, headquarters!


    The Green Lanterns in each sector will regularly return to the headquarters to replenish their abilities. It can be said that the number of Green Lanterns gathered here is the largest, and it can be regarded as one of the places in the universe that no one dares to mess with and go wild!


    Chapter 0031-Fighting Green Lantern Army


    From the outside, there seems to be nothing special about Oa Star, and the whole planet emits a green light.


    From time to time, you can see the green light rising into the sky, leaving or entering Oa Star.


    When Su Bai was close to O''A Star, several green rays of light galloped from a distance and stopped in front of Su Bai.


    "who are you!"


    A scolding came from a strange-looking green light.


    Su Bai listened and looked at the Green Lanterns.


    All of them are strange looking aliens who don''t know what galaxy they are.


    "I come to Earth, I want to visit your Oa Star, and if possible, I would like to understand the structure of the green light energy!" Su Bai said slowly: "In return, I can provide you with certain resources and help you. Solve opponents you can''t solve!"


    "Ha, your tone is really big, the opponent that our Green Lantern Corps can''t solve, can you solve it?"


    "Earth? I remember that the earth also has our people, it seems to be called human beings, but...the strength is not very good!"


    "Do you think anyone can visit Oa Star? I want to understand the structure of the green light energy!"


    A few Green Lanterns say a word to me, all in that contemptuous tone without exception!

 C1758

    Su Bai frowned slightly.


    His goal is the yellow light ring. He came to O''A Star for reference. If it can be resolved peacefully, Su Bai did not want to do anything with them.After all, the Green Lantern Corps can also be regarded as the duty police in the universe. With them, the earth will reduce a lot of troubles, especially during the development period.It''s just... Obviously, it is unlikely that the polite interview now... has achieved the goal!


    Su Bai shook his head: "I want to see the Guardian!"


    "You know a lot, but unfortunately, you are not qualified to see the Guardian."


    "is it?"


    "If I have to see?"


    Su Bai squinted his eyes, and under the white mask, there was a faintly gloomy breath that was permeating.


    Several Green Lantern glanced at each other, and one of them slowly floated forward.


    "Then you have to defeat me first, but I don''t think you have this ability..." The Green Lantern shook the green light ring in his hand, looking confident.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly and suddenly appeared behind the opponent.


    It appeared completely instantaneously, and the few Green Lanterns did not react at all, and immediately saw Su Bai''s hand against that Green Lantern''s back, and the power of the Phoenix was activated instantly!


    In an instant.


    The Green Lantern made a painful struggle, and his vitality began to flow quickly!


    "Let go of him!"


    The other Green Lanterns woke up like a dream, shouting, and directly attacked by the green light energy.


    The energy barrier opens instantly!


    Bang bang bang!


    The green light energy hit the barrier without any ripples at all.


    The body of the Green Lantern was quickly drying up, and the Green Lantern outside attacked frantically and summoned his companions.


    Originally within the range of O''A star, countless green rays flew from a distance almost instantly.


    After seeing this, he immediately participated in the attack.


    Whoosh whoosh, whoosh whoosh!


    Someone launched a long-range energy attack, and some people turned the green light energy into a cold weapon and slashed directly.


    The possible quantity barrier is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Finally, the power of the phoenix absorbed the Green Lantern''s vitality, Su Bai stretched out his hand to take off his green light ring and put it away, then turned around... rushed in the direction of Oa Star.


    As for the besieging Green Lanterns, Su Bai ignored them.


    "He is going to attack O''Axing, all the green light men...stop him!"


    In all directions, back and forth.


    The green light men completely surrounded Su Bai, countless green light energies launched attacks, and the people in front turned the city walls and big nets to try to stop Su Bai.


    Su Bai has never been ahead!


    The moment it was about to hit.


    With a wave of Su Bai''s arm, Phoenix''s impact came out.


    boom!


    The obstacle of the green light energy was instantly broken, and the huge power shook the green lantern in front of him and flew out.


    Whoosh!


    The bright black lightning lit up like a thunder.


    Su Bai has entered O''A Star.


    As soon as he entered, Su Bai saw the sky full of green light men surrounding him!


    Looking around, Su Bai did not panic at all.


    It is not that Su Bai has never done this kind of thing that one person directly faces a planet!


    "Earth people, you dare to attack Oa Star!"


    Among the crowd, a person walked out, leaving a horoscope, and shouted at Su Bai with a deep voice.


    "Senisto?"


    Su Bai recognized it at a glance.


    Senistor was known as the greatest Green Lantern at a certain time, but later rebelled to form the Yellow Lantern Corps.

 C1759

    Obviously, on Earth Ten, he has not rebelled yet!


    "you know me?"


    Seeing Su Bai directly yelled his name, Senisto was a little surprised.


    As a human being on earth, it is not easy to know your name!Although in the universe, Senisto is very famous!


    "I want to visit Green Light Energy!" Su Bai said straightforwardly.


    "impossible!"


    Senistor refused without hesitation."You killed the members of the Green Lantern Corps and you will be judged by the Green Lantern Corps. Now, you better give up resistance and surrender!"


    "Guess it will be so!"


    "So... let''s do it!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the speed force suddenly released.


    In an instant, the bright black lightning ray quickly shuttled around, and then one by one green lantern men rose into the sky, and the green lantern rings in their hands were taken off.


    "attack!"


    Senistor yelled, and the Green Lanterns began to attack.


    Various energies were chasing Su Bai, and behind him, all around exploded.However, Su lost too fast!


    Even if they included all the surrounding area within the attack range, they still couldn''t attack Su Bai, and they couldn''t even stop Su Bai''s actions.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s figure quietly appeared among the Green Lantern.


    The left foot lifted, and the huge force slammed it down.


    boom!


    The ground shook instantly, and the powerful impact directly shook the nearby Green Lantern flying.


    As soon as they flew, these Green Lanterns seemed to have been stopped, and the surrounding time... became extremely slow!


    Item 0032


    Time seems to stand still at this moment, and it becomes abnormally slow.


    Su Bai opened his hands, and the power of the phoenix burst out instantly.


    boom!


    The power of the black phoenix was like a black cloud instantly spreading, and it immediately surrounded all the surroundings, as if darkness had descended!


    After a while, I heard a pattering sound, and the dry Green Lantern fell to the ground one by one, and the vitality had been absorbed!


    For Su Bai, every step is normal.


    But for Senisto, there seems to be only one step.


    Only the step of the Green Lantern being shaken off is the Green Lantern being absorbed and drained of vitality!


    Seeing the Green Lantern lying on the ground, Senistor''s face became ugly and shocked!


    "What a fast speed, how did he do it?" Senistor looked at Su Bai in surprise, but saw Su Bai suddenly float up, slowly moving towards the distance under the gaze of other Green Lanterns. The huge green beam flew past!


    "Green Light Energy!"


    "Stop him!"


    Wanting to understand Su Bai''s intention, Senisto yelled and chased him directly.


    .


    The Green Lanterns caught up again.


    Although the scene just now made them a little bit afraid, no one flinched!


    "Phoenix Shockwave!"


    Su Bai yelled, and a phoenix-like shock wave blasted behind him instantly.


    The green light was open and they tried to resist.


    But when the Phoenix shock wave hit, the green light energy was directly shattered, and dozens of green lantern men instantly fell from the air.


    "Swish swish!"


    Countless green light energy shot from behind, Su Bai frowned and directly released the etheric particles to sweep away behind him.In a blink of an eye, the Green Lanterns were already entangled by ether particles.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!

 C1760

    Against the impact of the etheric particles, Senistor dodged, accelerated, and quickly escaped from it, continuing to chase Su defeat.


    Click!


    Su Bai landed on both feet and fell slowly.


    In front of him was a huge pit, from below emitting green energy straight into the sky.


    The green light energy is below!


    Su Bai jumped and was about to jump down, suddenly saw a green light galloping out from the side, and a green wall opened in the deep pit to block Su Bai.


    When Su Bai stepped on it, he saw that the wall suddenly turned into a palm and directly grabbed Su Bai in his hand.


    In the distance, Senistor controlled the green light energy to flick and throw Su Bai out, but at this moment, Su Bai''s body suddenly became blurred. Although the palm of the green light energy changed, it raised. Got an empty!


    Su Bai''s finger lightly tapped towards Senisto, and a lightning bolt instantly hit Senisto.


    The powerful electric current made Senistor''s body twitch violently, unable to move for a while.


    But Su Bai had already jumped into the pit.


    The green light is getting stronger and stronger, and with his dive, he already sees the green light energy.


    A huge body of green energy!


    What he saw should only be a part of the exposed part. The size of this thing should be no less than the parallax monster, right?It''s just... its operating structure Su Bai didn''t understand it for a while.


    Recovering the ether particles, Su Bai let the ether particles cover the top of his head to block the entire pit, so as not to be disturbed by those green lanterns.


    Su Bai began to study.


    This green light energy is equipped with mechanical instruments, and I don''t know what it is for, but he can understand one thing, it should be to supplement energy for the rechargeable light.Putting his hands on it, the energy was activated, and Su Bai began to understand the structure of this thing.A lot of information suddenly appeared in his brain, and Su Bai understood it after he quickly digested it.This is maintenance, a device that hits the green light energy to prevent the green light energy from spreading, which is useless consumption.There is a small design inside that allows the green light energy to be absorbed and stored in the rechargeable lamp!


    "This is a bit of use. When you look back, you can try to get a parallax monster to extract the energy from him. However, the manufacture of the lantern ring is the key. There is no way to figure out the structure of this thing. You have to ask someone to ask. !" Su Bai muttered, and immediately after hearing a few loud noises, the stone wall beside him suddenly cracked.


    With a few bangs, the rubble flew around and saw Senistor and other Green Lantern flying out of it.


    The pit was blocked, and they entered directly into the ground.


    As soon as he came out, Senistor launched another attack.


    "Your attacks have no effect at all for me. I don''t intend to destroy the green light energy. I just want to study the green light energy and the structure of the light ring, and create a new spectral energy, or a new light ring. !" Su Bai did not evade, and was immediately absorbed when the green light energy came.


    "Killing so many of us, do you think it is still useful to say it now?" Senisto said solemnly.


    "it works!"


    "At least... the rest of you don''t have to die!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Senistor''s face changed!


    "I just want to know how this thing is constructed, of course... If you can, it''s better to tell me how the lamp ring is known!" Su Bai said.


    "You are delusional! Even if there is only one person left in the Green Lantern battle, you will never give in!" Senisto said solemnly.


    "Hey!"


    "Then don''t blame me."


    Although the green light is a voluntary police, it does not represent absolute justice.Of course, Soviet defeat is not justice, so there is nothing to say about this matter, whoever has the big fist is the boss!


    It''s that simple!


    Miss America¡¯s ability was launched against the green light energy, and in an instant, the green light energy was rapidly shrinking.


    The volume is getting smaller and smaller.


    "what have you done!"


    Senistor yelled and furiously fought Su Pai.


    "boom!"


    As soon as Senisto approached, Su Bai''s fist hit him directly, and the huge power instantly knocked Senisto out.


    at the same time.


    Su Bai has come to Green Light Energy.


    The ability of dimensional teleportation was launched on the Kryptonian battleship far away.


    Whoosh.


    The green light energy was transmitted away instantly.


    The entire O''A star instantly dimmed, and the green light dropped sharply!


    Item 0033

 C1761

    "Green Light Energy!"


    When the green light energy suddenly disappeared, the entire Oar Star was in surprise.


    This is the headquarters of the Green Light Corps. Green Light Energy is the top priority of the Green Light Corps. Now it... disappeared?Senistor ignored the pain on his face, and almost all the Green Lanterns started to attack Su Bai like crazy!


    One, two.


    Ten, one hundred.


    Hundreds, thousands, thousands.


    Su Bai does not know how many Green Lanterns the Green Lantern Corps is editing, nor does it know how the strength of the Green Lantern Corps on Earth Ten compares with the other parallel worlds. When the attack was even a suicide attack, Su Bai could feel the strength of the Green Lantern Corps!It is indeed the duty police of the universe. Without the strength, he really can''t do such a thing!


    Under these frantic attacks by the Green Lantern Corps, the energy barriers began to become unstoppable.


    "Teng!"


    The green force field opened, and all attacks and the speed of the Green Lantern who entered the force field close to him began to slow down, as if they stopped.At the same time, Su Bai''s speed was not affected in any way, and the shaking hand knife went out frantically.


    One person against a group.


    The result is one-sided!


    The power of the phoenix, the etheric particles surrounded Su Bai''s side and began to attack wantonly.


    One Green Lantern fell down.


    The number began to decrease rapidly!


    Although these Green Lantern men have different strengths, there is almost no one in front of Su Bai.


    The power of the phoenix, infinite gems, plus the power of superb speed.


    Any of them is extremely powerful, especially the powerful ability of absorbing and swallowing the power of the Phoenix, which can completely make up for the consumption of output. In this case, Green Lantern''s method of attacking with willpower seems a little insufficient. Watched.Even if their numbers have the upper hand.


    One Green Lantern died!


    But Su Bai seems to be tireless and never weakened. The most important thing is that Green Lantern has no ability to contain Su Bai''s ability!


    Under such circumstances, willpower is a great drain.


    "enough!"


    Suddenly there was a soft drink, and a few people with bald but short stature came over.


    The clothes of these people are obviously different.


    It should be the creator of the Green Lantern Corps, it seems to be called the Guardian!


    "Earth human beings, we made the green light ring!"


    "I can tell you how to make it, but... you must leave Oa Star and never step in!"


    "No way!"


    Before Su Bai answered, Senisto spoke first."He killed so many people and stole the green light energy, so he can''t just leave like this!"


    "We have lived for countless years and have seen many strong men in the universe! Although we don''t know why, such strong men will appear on the earth, and they will use abilities that we don''t know, but he is right! Keep fighting, We will only lose more!" One of the guards said: "As long as you agree to my terms and return the green light energy, I will tell you how to make the green light ring!"


    "This agreement is not convincing!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "I can guarantee that the Green Lantern Corps will not step into the sector of the earth!"


    "No...I''m not talking about you, I mean...me!"


    "I can return the green light energy, and when the goal is achieved, I can leave! But... you want to restrict my freedom of movement, I am afraid this will not work! Although I am not sure I will come here, but on your condition I do not Will agree!" Su Bai paused."Actually, I was polite to deal with this matter before I came here. I said that you can use materials or help solve the enemies you can''t solve in exchange for understanding the green light energy and the light ring!"


    "It''s a pity... your people don''t believe it. They also said that I am not qualified to see you. If I want to see you, I can only defeat him first!"


    "I defeated him, and then... the others started attacking me, saying that I wanted to attack Oa Star!"


    "Just now, I persuaded Senisto to stop!"


    "But he refused!"


    "Who do you think you are, can you see the Guardian if you want?" Senistor shouted.


    Su Bai laughed and said, "So I did what he said and defeated him! But after defeating him, you still refused to let me see, I can only continue to fight. Could it be that I stopped at that time, you can let him If I see you? Can you not be held accountable? Stop making trouble! After all, you feel that you are superior and look down upon the earth at all, that''s why you made such a request!"


    "Teasing request!"


    "Unfortunately, the strength is not good!"


    "I''m very curious. If Ka Khan or Daxed came to O''Astar and said what I just said, he would also say that he must be defeated to qualify as a Guardian?"


    "I didn''t intend to claim that I was kind, but don''t be too conscious of it!"


    "Attacking Oa Star? If I want to, Oa Star is now in ruins, believe it or not?"

 C1762

    Senisto was speechless with a few words from Su Bai, and the Green Lanterns around seemed speechless!


    "You want to fight, I fight!"


    "You want to stop? Sorry... I don''t want to stop!"


    "Hand over the method of making the lantern ring, I can turn around and leave. Otherwise, I will ruin the Oar Star!"


    "you dare!"


    Senisto shouted in a deep voice.


    The guardian did not speak, and the meaning in Su Bai''s words did not say that the green light energy should be returned, which made them somewhat unacceptable!


    "Then try!"


    The ability of Su Bai''s voice to drop the magnetic field was activated instantly.


    The magnetic field of the entire planet began to be absorbed, and the ground began to shake violently, as if something was burrowing from deep underground.The violent shaking made Green Lantern, the Guardian began to shake involuntarily.


    "You, what did you do?"


    Senistor shouted.


    Su Bai did not speak at all, with his arm up.


    There was a boom.


    The ground suddenly began to crack, and a huge crack opened instantly!


    Item 0034


    "what¡­¡­"


    The Green Lanterns were caught off guard, and several of them fell down one after another, and then hurriedly flew up.The other Green Lanterns flew with the guardian in their arms.


    Floating in midair, you can clearly see that this gap is still spreading rapidly.


    Extending quickly from both ends, as if the entire planet was about to be divided into two!


    Su Bai controlled the magnetic energy of Oa Star, his palms of both hands rose and opened, and the whole planet... actually began to rotate with it.


    "Stop, stop... I promised your request."


    "We promised!"


    The guardian hurriedly shouted, I am afraid that the entire Oa Star will really be destroyed if this continues.


    One second, two seconds.


    A few seconds later, Su Bai stopped slowly as if he had only heard it.


    The strangeness on the planet also ends!


    Seeing the bottomless ditch, everyone has lingering fears.


    "If you don''t believe that I can destroy Oa Star, I can change the method. Destroying a planet is just...not that difficult, there are quite a few ways!" Su Bai said slowly, as if he could change it at any time. One way to continue!


    Star burst.


    This is not too strong, it''s just the power of a single universe.


    The power of the phoenix, an infinite gem.


    Even Su Bai''s other abilities can achieve this effect, the difference is nothing more than time.


    Does it explode in an instant, or it takes some time.


    It''s a pity that the power gem has not been unblocked. From the point of view of its destructive power, it is still the most powerful gem.


    "No need, no need..."


    The guardian said, and took out something like a ring.


    This was when Su Bai appeared, and knew that he wanted the green light ring manufacturing method, he had already decided to use it to negotiate terms. This was deliberately delayed for a while, wanting to see if the Green Lantern Legion can defeat Su Bai!If you can, naturally you don''t have to take it out.Unexpectedly, instead of defeating Su Bai, he lost the green light energy, and even... the planet was almost destroyed!


    To be honest, the Guardian really doesn''t know why such a strong man suddenly appeared on the earth!


    However, the guardian is still very lucky.


    why?


    Because Su Bai can at least communicate.


    If it were the two people he mentioned earlier, I''m afraid... it wouldn''t be so easy to talk about.


    Who is Darkside?


    The new god of Apocalypse, the famous tyrant of the universe.

 C1763

    Where is Yuga Khan?


    That was the father of Darkside, with extremely powerful abilities, even if it was a far cry from Darkside, he was completely the ultimate tyrant.


    If it is what they want, they will not offer any exchange at all.


    Just destroy it, and get what you want!


    Su Bai took over and directly teleported in one dimension, and teleported to the battleship.


    Follow the psychic ability to connect to Fiora.


    "Open it and see if it''s how to make the green light ring!"


    "Yes!"


    Fiora was immediately broadcasted in the battleship. Although some details were incomprehensible, it could be seen on the whole. This was indeed the way the lantern ring was made.


    "It should be the method of making the lantern ring, but I''m not sure whether it is true or complete, it still needs time to test!" Fiora replied.


    "Got it!"


    Su Bai replied and looked at the guardian: "I hope this thing is not fake, otherwise... Even if it is not destroyed now, it will be destroyed soon!"


    "This is true!" the guardian hurriedly said.


    "Hope!"


    Su Bai said noncommittal, then swished.


    The whole person suddenly disappeared!


    People on Oa, look at me, I look, look at the dim planet, look at the destroyed planet, and don¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Although the Green Lantern Corps is still there, although Oa Star is still there.


    But without the energy of the green light, the Green Light Corps could not last long.


    However, it is better to destroy slowly than to destroy immediately, at least there is hope, and it can save the situation!


    Kryptonian battleship.


    After Su Bai came back, he was studying the information of Lantern Ring.


    The records above are very detailed, from materials to structures.


    According to Su Bai''s direct understanding of Green Light Energy and with the manufacturing details of this green light ring, Su Bai is more than 90% certain. This should be true!


    "Okay, my goal has been achieved. You can wander around nearby galaxies to see if there is a suitable goal." Su Bai said to Fiora, and then returned to his room.


    Using the dimensional transmission ability, Su Bai began to transmit materials and tried to make the green light ring according to the above method!


    If you can make a green light ring, you can simulate this structure and make light rings of other colors.


    This is the purpose of Su Bai!


    After all, the parallax blame is too wasteful if it is just sealed in amber.


    Su Bai''s goal from the beginning was to create the Yellow Lantern Corps!


    Su Bai barely went out in the room, while Fiora was searching for nearby planets, understanding the technological level of these planets, and actually entered a few planets, but the technological level is too low, even if the race is used It is not suitable to mine resources, so I have to give up!In a flash, several days passed, and finally, a brand new green light ring appeared in Su Bai''s hand!


    The shape is no different from the original green light ring, and the function and effect are exactly the same after a try.


    "Congratulations Master!"


    After Fiora learned that the green light ring was successfully manufactured, he hurried over to congratulate him.


    "Give you it!" Su Bai smiled and gave the green light ring to Fiora.


    With green light energy, you can also make a green light ring yourself, so you can easily cultivate a group of green light corps!


    "Thank you, master, but... why is it still this look?" Fiora asked.


    "Any questions?"


    Fiora shook his head: "There is no problem. I just think this is the green light ring made by you, the master, and there may be a batch of green light men in the future. In this case... I have some changes in the shape, or Isn''t it better to symbolize? Otherwise, people will think of the original Green Lantern Corps when they see it?"


    "It makes sense, what do you think?" Su Bai nodded and asked.


    Chapter 0035 Green Light, Yellow Light, Immortal Legion


    "It makes sense, what do you think?" Su Bai nodded and asked.


    Fiora thought for a while and said: "I don''t have any special thoughts. I just think that since this is the green light ring of our Immortal Army, it should be distinguished from other green light legions, so that others will recognize it when they see it. This is not something else. The Green Lantern Army, but the Immortal Army!"


    "That''s right! After all, other worlds will definitely be involved in the future, and it is normal to have a distinguishing mark."


    Su Bai nodded and stretched out his hand to take back the green light ring handed to Fiora. The green light ring quickly changed in Su Bai''s hands.

 C1764

    Fiora watched this scene in surprise.


    It wasn''t until Su Bai handed over the ring before Fiora discovered it.


    The overall green light ring has not changed much, but the light shape on the surface of the original ring has changed, adding an immortal character!


    Fiora put on the ring, subconsciously stimulating the green light energy.


    In an instant, the green light ring glowed, and you saw a decayed word reflected in the sky!


    "Is this an immortal lamp ring?" Fiora asked.


    "The same can be said!"


    Su Bai said with a smile."Now that we have the green light energy, and the parallax monsters can be used as the yellow light energy, looking back, you can consider forming a group of immortal army? It can even be used purely as a symbol of the immortal army. Even if you don''t have it, you can still do it at critical moment Play a role!"


    "Ok!"


    "Do you have any gains here?" Su Bai asked.


    Fiora shook his head disappointedly: "I found several planets, the technology level is too low, and the race is too weak. If it was before, it could be used as labor, but now with the dominator, labor is slightly saturated. , That¡¯s enough, if it¡¯s another race with special strength, it¡¯s worth considering!¡±


    "I want to go around again, maybe I can find something."


    "In this case, I will go back first."


    Fiora is not sure when he will go back in this posture. Su Bai plans to go back and study the lantern ring first.


    "Yes!"


    Fiora nodded in response.


    Su Bai returned to Earth!


    Back to the Immortal Army base, Su Bai first built an energy base to store green light energy!Although it has been reduced by Su Bai, the quality has not changed and the energy has not been reduced. Restore it to a moderate size, Su Bai started to build the yellow light energy!Mainly it is how this equipment can absorb the energy of the inspector and ensure that the parallax will not bring danger.Using the equipment with green light energy, Su Bai created a batch of exactly the same placed outside the parallax monster, and did not unlock the amber seal. Su Bai just used energy to connect the instrument to the parallax monster and began to take out the crystals from it. Let''s make the yellow light ring!


    This is so busy, almost busy for more than half a month!


    After half a month.


    A huge, solid building has appeared next to the Immortal Army base.The Immortal Army guards the area closely, and no one is allowed to approach it.


    boom!


    The door was pushed open and Su Bai came out.


    The Immortal Army at the door immediately bowed his head and said hello, expressing respect.


    Su Bai nodded, and left straight to find Astra.


    "Master, you are out."


    "Ok!"


    Seeing Astra, Su Bai smiled and took out something from his pocket.


    Ten rings!


    The colors are different.


    Five green ones and five yellow ones.


    "You should know the green light ring. The ability of the yellow light ring is basically the same as that of the green light ring. The difference is that the yellow light ring relies on fear as its power. The holder must be able to control fear and exert fear on others! As the guardian, the yellow light ring is the raider! It''s up to you how to allocate it! The candidate should be careful, especially the yellow light ring. If you can''t control your fear, you may be controlled by fear!"


    "I remember!" Astra nodded first, and then said: "But the person who can control fear is a good choice. When there is no danger or despair, everyone can control their fear. , I''m afraid it will be..."


    "Yes, so you need to choose carefully."


    "Speaking of which, I think of someone alone!" Su Bai suddenly thought of someone.


    Rorschach!


    This person comes from the watchman and is also in the DC world.


    As an ordinary person, he has the courage to be the enemy of the world, the strongest Dr. Manhattan, and even Dr. Manhattan can wipe him out with a wave of his hand, but he is fearless.Whether it is will or fear, whether it is a green light or a yellow light, I feel that he should be able to control it!It''s just that there doesn''t seem to be a watcher''s world in the 52 parallel worlds. Maybe it''s outside of this. I didn''t feel it before Su Bai.It should be quite interesting if you can discover this world.


    First of all, this world is still in the Cold War period, and it is a developing planet.


    The second is Rorschach, the lonely fighter!


    There is also the Dr. Manhattan who is known as the strongest. His ability is indeed strong, and his energy is even more!


    Of course, in addition to business, women are of course indispensable.


    The first and second generations of Silk Ling... They are all quite sexy and beautiful women!


    If possible, Su Bai really wants to go to this world to make a mess, but it''s a pity...


    "Who?" Astra asked curiously.

 C1765

    "Rorschach, a very interesting person, but also a very interesting world, but unfortunately I may not be able to go!" Su Bai shook his head and said, "Okay, I will leave the business to you."


    "Yes!"


    Astra responded, and Su Bai had already released the shock wave ability to sense the position of Earth One and was ready to pass.


    As a result, as soon as the shock wave ability was released, Su Bai found that something was wrong.


    Originally, his sensing range was like a circle!


    In this circle, he is familiar with Earth One, Earth Two, Earth Nineteen, Earth 38, etc., as well as unfamiliar Earth and Uncertain Earth, but they are all within the scope of this circle. He can also Go, but I can¡¯t fix it before I¡¯ve been.But this time, Su Bai discovered that he seemed to be able to feel outside the circle!


    "Why is this?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised.


    Then he reacted.


    "The power of the phoenix? Because the power of the phoenix is ??unblocked, the powerful mental ability of the power of the phoenix increases the range of its shock wave ability? The power of the phoenix itself seems to have the ability to travel through space and time?"


    Item 0036


    Apart from the power of the phoenix, Su Bai couldn''t think of any other reasons that could cause such a change in Shockwave ability.And this kind of change should have occurred ten years after I came to Earth, it is very likely that it was because so much of the life force of the Green Lightmen was absorbed, so the power of the Phoenix became stronger, and there was such a change!If it was before, it would be impossible not to notice it!


    If you want to describe it.


    In the circle, the earth that is already known will be lighted up, and the earth that is unknown is dim.


    Outside the circle, I couldn''t feel the existence outside the circle before, but now I can feel it, but it''s still pitch black, totally unknown!


    Thoughts around the corner are getting stronger and stronger.


    Su Bai really wants to explore, not only to go to the universe of the watchmen, but also to understand the world, the universe, and see if he can connect to the world of Marvel!


    After taking a deep breath, Su Bai''s mind was silently thinking of the world of the Watcher, and then thinking about the darkness and unknown outside the circle, he released a shock wave.


    The shock wave was like a cloud group appearing in front of him, not so smooth.


    That feeling was like something obstructed on the other side, which made the shock wave a little weak and unstable.


    Su Bai continued to urge the shock wave ability, and finally, the shock wave slowly formed and seemed to stabilize.


    "I am leaving!"


    Su Bai said to Alex, and then jumped in.


    The moment he jumped in, the shock wave disappeared.


    Su Bai felt a violent shock as soon as he came in, and the feeling was completely different from the usual.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a whirl of heaven and earth, as if he had fallen from a high altitude. Before Su Bai could react, he clicked... he had fallen.


    The height should be too low!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just after falling, Su Bai heard a sharp shout, and immediately felt as if he had overwhelmed someone.A white arm suddenly appeared in his sight, grabbed his shoulder, and then threw himself out forcefully.


    The strength is not weak but not strong.


    However, Su Bai followed this force and flew past, in the air... Su Bai turned around slowly, and then steadily landed on the ground.


    When I looked up, I saw a white figure stretched out his hand to be taken and wrapped around his body, looking at himself alertly!


    The figure of the woman is very good.


    Long legs and big breasts!


    Long light brown hair looks very beautiful!


    The second generation of Silk Ling!


    Su Bai recognized at a glance, this woman was the second generation of Silk Ling.


    "What a coincidence, a shock wave came over and fell directly on the bed of the second generation of Silk Ling." Su Bai muttered secretly, and then looked around.


    This is a very clean bedroom.


    It seems that she lives by herself, because she shouted that no one rushed in in the past and she didn''t see Dr. Manhattan, so... She shouldn''t be with Dr. Manhattan yet?


    "who are you!"


    The second generation of Silk Ling watched Su Bai on alert.


    This person suddenly appeared from his roof and pressed himself against him, and there was always a feeling of incompatibility with his clothes, the most important thing was his look, as if...knowing yourself!


    "My name is Su Bai, you can also call me Mr. Immortal!"


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand, the very gentleman walked over and stretched out his hand.

 C1766

    The second generation of Silk Ling was stunned, and seemed a little confused by the gentleman''s actions like Su Bai, and he subconsciously reached out.


    As a result, the sheet fell as soon as the hand was removed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Only then did the second generation of Silk Ling react and hurriedly picked up the sheet and blocked it again.


    "You deliberately?"


    The second generation of Silk Ling angrily shouted towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    "I don''t care if you are Su Bai or Mr. Immortal, say... how did you get to my house!" The second generation of Silk Ling asked in a deep voice.


    "If I said, I came here, do you believe it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Passing through? What do you mean?" asked the second generation of Silk Ling.


    "In short, I traveled from other worlds to this world." Su Bai said with a smile.


    The second generation of Silk Ling hummed: "Do you think I will believe this absurd thing?"


    "You don''t know, it doesn''t mean there is no! What I said is indeed the truth!" Su Bai shrugged and said with a smile: "If you don''t believe it, it''s fine, but I have no harm to you!"


    "You said I would believe you? Suddenly appeared at my house in the middle of the night and threw on my bed. You told me that you were not malicious?" The second generation of Silk Ling hummed.


    "look!"


    Su Bai suddenly said, and his spiritual power suddenly activated.


    The body of Silk Ling II instantly lost control. She could feel that she was awake, but she could not control her body.With his hand, he took off the sheet, and then turned around on his own initiative, as if to show him his figure!


    Ashamed?


    Yes.


    But more still panic!


    "You...what did you do to me!"


    Su Bai smiled and hooked his fingers, and the second generation of Silk Ling walked directly in front of Su Bai.


    He stretched out her hair, looked at her horrified eyes, and said softly: "I just want to prove that if I''m malicious towards you, you hardly even resist. After all, if I just say you Maybe not reconciled yet, so... it''s best to experience it yourself!"


    Finished.


    Su Pai snapped his fingers.


    Snapped!


    The second generation of Silk Ling immediately felt that he seemed to be free again, and subconsciously stepped back, blocking his body while looking at Su Bai with horror: "What do you want!"


    "It''s really an accident to be here suddenly, but it''s good. Don''t be nervous, I will stay in this world for a while, why don''t you take me to get familiar with this world?" Su Bai asked with a smile .


    "You go out first!"


    The second generation of Silk Ling hesitated looking at Su Bai, said.


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and opened the door and walked out.


    The layout in the living room has a sense of age similar to that of Earth Ten, because maybe the time axis is closer?


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Bai still sighed.


    I didn''t expect to really come to the world of the watchmen, and even... just as soon as he appeared, such an''accident'' happened with the second generation of Silk Ling.But as I thought, the figure of the second generation of Silk Ling... really good!


    Chapter 0037 Your World Is Very Important To Me


    "boom!"


    The door opened, and the second generation of Silk Ling was dressed and came out.Seeing Su Bai sitting on the sofa, the second generation of Siling hesitatedly walked over and sat down next to him.


    For a while, she didn''t know how to speak.


    She is still a little confused now!


    It''s a good idea to sleep at home, but someone suddenly broke into the house and said that he came across?The most important thing is that this person actually has superpowers, able to control his body to do things he doesn''t want to do.As a retired hero, the second generation of Silk Ling can be regarded as having seen big winds and waves, but this kind of thing really makes her a little at a loss.


    "If I remember correctly, your name is Laura, right?" Su Bai said first.


    "How do you know my name?" Laura asked in surprise.


    "I know a lot! For example...you have always wanted to know who your father is!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "you¡­¡­"

 C1767

    Laura was speechless, if she knew her name, she might still be able to find it after all.But she had never told anyone about this, he shouldn''t have known.


    "I said, I know more!"


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t explain. He looked at the sky outside and said, "It should be night, so be it. Tomorrow you will take me out and take a look at the world."


    "What...what do you want to do?" Laura asked.


    "Get to know the world and see... if you can do something."


    "Well, you only have one room here. I guess you won''t agree to sleep together. So, go back to the room and rest. I will sleep in the living room." Su Bai said with a smile, Laura is still asking, but The body has already involuntarily got up and returned to the room.


    Close the door, undress, lie down.


    Then Laura didn''t know anything, and she fell asleep directly.


    It works better than taking medicine.


    Without a word for a night, Lao woke up the next day and stretched her waist. The sunny weather outside made her feel better.


    "I hope I can find a suitable job today."


    Laura murmured and turned over, found the clothes to put on, then opened the door and went out to cook.


    As soon as I came out, I saw a person sitting in my living room, which made Laura subconsciously yell, and then... the memory slowly came to life.


    She remembered.


    Someone came to the house last night.


    Then, he was controlled to return to the room and fell asleep.


    "You, what did you do to me?" Laura couldn''t help asking.


    "Morning!" Su Bai said hello with a smile, and then replied: "I didn''t do anything, it was just mind control."


    "Go wash, then let''s go out!"


    "I..." Laura said more, only to find that she was out of control again.


    "You let me go, I''ll do it myself!"


    "OK. Waiting for you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and Laura regained her freedom.


    Laura can see it now, this strange person who suddenly appeared is a very powerful person who does not allow others to refuse!Although he didn''t feel that irritable, fierce, but he couldn''t refuse and hesitate.After washing out, Laura watched Su Bai was ready, and hurriedly went out with the key and bag!


    The apartment she lived in was not too good. After they came out, the two of them walked casually on the street. Although they were reluctant, Laura introduced him.


    In general.


    The timeline of the watchman belongs to the war just ended, people just got peace, and then began to hate the existence of superheroes.The environment is not bad or not, it is about the same as the earth ten!During this period, the United States and the Soviet Union were in a cold war.


    Dr. Manhattan is working for the conquest. The pharaoh runs his own company and makes a lot of money. Night owl goes to work normally.As for the laughter?The little life is also very chic!


    And Rorschach.


    But no one knows there and rarely contacts.


    "Are you really from another world?" Laura couldn''t help asking in the restaurant while eating.


    "of course!"


    "Then what is your world like?"


    "That depends on that, I have a main world, and a world of my own! Well, it belongs to my world completely, this world is similar to yours, the time period is similar, the previous World War II fought a long time At the time, there was a Nazi superman on the Nazi side, but there were also freedom fighters in the United States, that is, some superheroes... But then... it belongs to me!" Su Bai introduced briefly and smiled.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Aren''t you planning to invade this world?" Laura asked worriedly.


    "I can''t talk about occupation, but... this world is worth developing." Su Bai smiled: "In fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. People in my world are getting better and better. But you can rest assured, I There is no such plan for the time being. After all, my strength has just developed. To be honest, I have no plans and do not have the strength to develop the second world! However, your world is very important to me!"


    "why?"


    "Because it might have something to do with me going home!"


    "Come back home?"


    "I don''t understand, are you trapped in this world?"


    "It''s a bit complicated, I''ll explain it later if I have a chance!"


    "Well, what are you going to do now?"


    "I''m more interested in two people!" Su Bai said with a smile: "These two people are related to you and are members of your watchmen!"


    "One is Rorschach, the other is Dr. Manhattan!" Su Bai smiled: "In fact, there was another one, but it is not needed now!"

 C1768

    Laura was stunned and pointed to herself."I?"


    "Correct!"


    "Why? I am not as lonely as Rorschach, with my own beliefs. I also don''t have such a powerful ability as Dr. Manhattan." Laura was a little puzzled.


    "But you are beautiful!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "For a man, no matter what his status is, he may only care about a few things, power, wealth, and beauty!"


    "I have a whole world, and even have my own power in other worlds. I don''t lack status and wealth, so...isn''t it normal to be interested in beautiful women?"


    "Then why didn''t you..." Laura hesitated and stopped speaking, not ashamed to speak!


    Item 0038


    Obviously you have the strength to easily do whatever you want to do, I...I still have no way to resist.


    Why didn''t you do this?


    This is what Laura thought in her heart, but she didn''t have the nerve to say it.


    She knows very well that in this era, women...have no status at all. If someone can have such strength, of course it would be normal to do this kind of thing!


    "Why didn''t I use my ability to get you directly?" Su Bai smiled and said: "Because I don''t think it is necessary, my conditions are not very bad, under normal circumstances I think...I should be able to get what I want."


    Laura''s face blushed slightly!


    What does it mean to get what I want? Naturally, I and him...


    Laura couldn''t help but think about the problem. In terms of appearance, age, and strength, he was indeed impeccable. Although his personality was somewhat strong, he still felt gentle when getting along.Although he had controlled himself before, he didn''t respect his free will, but... he didn''t take the opportunity to do anything, which made Laura feel respected.


    Very contradictory!


    He obviously controlled himself without asking if he wanted to, but Laura felt respect.


    It may be because women are always in the underground in this era. In the eyes of men, women are still just objects!


    His previous approach did not target women, and his later approach made her feel that Su Bai respected women.


    That''s why this idea.


    "I can''t find Rorschach, but for Dr. Manhattan, I know where he is. If you want to see me, I can try to see if I can contact you!" Laura said.


    Su Bai smiled: "That''s not necessary."


    "Why?" Laura is a little curious, isn''t it what you want to see?


    "When I came to this world, he should have known. After all, in terms of strength, he is already very strong in all universes. I think he should be able to feel this kind of cosmic fluctuations. I think he I came back to look for me yesterday. I didn''t expect to be here now!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Moreover, I also know where he is. It''s easy to see him!"


    "..."


    Laura didn''t know what to say, this kind of thing... is indeed a bit incomprehensible to her.


    "Well, let''s continue shopping for a while!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    After the meal came out of the restaurant, Su Bai grabbed Laura''s waist.


    Laura hesitated for a moment and did not refuse. Whatever he meant... he couldn''t refuse.


    "Laura?"


    Not long after I left, I suddenly heard shouts coming from behind me.


    Su Bai stopped with Laura and turned to look, and they saw a man wearing a felt hat and coat running up behind them.


    "Dan Dreberg, Night Owl!"


    Seeing this person, Su Bai said softly.


    Laura glanced at Su Bai in surprise, and then said, "Dan, it happened to be here."


    "Yes!"


    Dan nodded in excitement, then looked at Su Bai.


    His hand...wrapped Laura''s waist.


    This made Dan''s expression a little sad, and some forced a smile to ask: "This one is?"


    "Su Bai, he is..." Laura stopped and was a little hard to introduce.


    But from Dan''s point of view, this action is more like embarrassing to admit that this is his boyfriend?


    I didn¡¯t expect that I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but I¡¯ve already...


    "I am her friend!" Su Bai smiled and said, "You are Ye Xiao."


    "Did you tell him?" Dan looked at Laura in surprise, telling him all the secrets, and it seemed that the relationship between the two could not escape.

 C1769

    Laura saw Dan''s misunderstanding, but she really didn''t know how to answer this question, but it was vaguely accepted!


    "I came here for dinner, but I didn''t expect to meet you... Then... I won''t bother you anymore, I will contact you when I have time!"


    "it is good!"


    "Goodbye, nice to meet you."


    "Goodbye!"


    Dan came over excitedly, leaving with a sad expression.


    As for the reason.


    It''s obvious!


    Dan likes Laura!


    But Dan is too wretched.


    Whether it is emotionally or later in the affairs of the Pharaoh, this kind of character hesitates, hesitates and then hesitates, in the end... it will be too late when you make a decision.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai smiled and held Laura, and Laura nodded in response.


    After shopping for almost a whole day, when I returned to Laura''s house, I bought a lot of things.


    "Huh, it''s been a long time since I had such a comfortable shopping!" Laura couldn''t help saying when she got home.


    Except that she was a little nervous at first, she felt as if she was really shopping for shopping. For Laura, it was almost the first time she was so relaxed.


    "Worse, I forgot about work!" Laura said suddenly.


    "Are you looking for a job?" Su Bai sat down next to Laura and asked with his hand on her lap.


    This posture is very intimate, but Laura has no reaction.


    "Yes, since you can''t be a superhero, you have to find a job to support yourself!"


    "I''ll raise you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "you?"


    "I said that this world is very important to me, so I will definitely not just be a passerby! Judging from the current situation, I will stay here for a while, so I will definitely need to spend money if I have enough food and clothing. . So I plan to live with you." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "This..." Laura hesitated.


    "Ok, deal!"


    Su Bai smiled and put his arm around Laura''s shoulder: "Today, let''s deal with it first. You can cook first. I''ll go back and bring some money. Tomorrow we will go to change the house!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Stop it, that''s it!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up, sensing the shock wave ability.


    Raise with one hand.


    boom!


    A shock wave appeared.


    "You can cook first, wait for me... I''ll be back in a while."


    Su Bai said and waved to Laura, who had already walked in.


    The shock wave disappeared.


    Laura looked at the living room blankly, and subconsciously walked over and reached out and grabbed it.


    Nothing at all!


    Gone.


    It''s really gone.


    Has he traveled back to the original world?


    I''ve heard and seen it before, this kind of shock is completely different, especially when he was so casual as he was just now, so casual as if he was just going out the door, not even going very far, really crossing Laura''s imagination The two worlds look completely different!


    Item 0039


    After being shocked, Laura thought for a while and got up and went to the bedroom, first changed into more comfortable clothes at home and then started cooking.


    She didn''t know what Su Bai liked to eat and what she wanted.


    After thinking about it, do your best to do your best!

 C1770

    Here Laura is busy in the kitchen, and on the other hand, Su Bai is still in a happy state when he returns to Earth Ten.


    Thought about it.


    Su Bai prepared a travel bag.


    First I loaded a lot of gold in.


    In this multiverse, different timeline world, money is not a universal currency.


    Every earth and every age is different, and bringing it past is just a piece of waste paper.


    Gold is hard currency!


    By the way, Su Bai also installed a set of green light energy and yellow light energy!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai went back to Earth One again, bought a laptop, and instantly downloaded many things on the computer with his power, and then...only then returned to the world of the watchman!


    There is no number in this world, but Su Bai discovered that according to the previous distance, this world is lit up.


    In other words, you can traverse at a fixed point!


    Whoosh!


    Zhenbo suddenly appeared in the room, and Laura, who heard the sound, stopped and turned hurriedly, and then she saw Su Bai walking out of the alley with her hands.


    "Not done yet?" Su Bai asked casually when Laura was still busy.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, you cook a lot!" Laura introduced.


    Su Bai smiled."I am not particularly picky in this regard."


    "Oh!"


    Laura responded without asking much, and soon the two of them ate.


    As a superhero, Laura''s cooking skills are pretty good.


    After drinking and eating, Su Bai and Laura went to the living room and sat down. Su Bai opened the alley and said, "These should be enough for a good house, right?"


    "This... so much?"


    "enough!"


    Laura was surprised, and looked at the other things inside curiously: "What is this, lamp?"


    "This is a very powerful weapon!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Weapon?" Laura was a little unbelievable, what weapon... would it be like a lamp?Is this thing lethal?


    "I have the opportunity to test it later. This... is for you!"


    "what is this?"


    "laptop!"


    "Laptop...computer?" He has heard of what a computer is, but a laptop?Not to mention this thing is so small, can it be used?


    "This is the disparity of the times, I''ll teach you!" Su Bai smiled and turned on the computer and called Laura how to operate. When Laura understood how to operate and saw more and more of the things inside, she really She was so surprised that she couldn''t add to it. At the same time, she really believed that Su Bai came from another world, because this world... there is absolutely no such advanced thing.


    "This is really for me?"


    "Of course! It''s a pity that you don''t have a wireless network in this era. You can only use the things in your computer to connect to the Internet. I will take you there when I have time. You can download what you like!" Su Bai laughed.


    "Thank you!"


    Laura was moved.


    First of all, this thing is very valuable, if it is taken out, it is absolutely valuable!


    Secondly, she was moved that Su Bai went back for a while, and she still remembered to give gifts to herself. This kind of attention has never happened even when she was the second generation of Silk Ling or a superhero!


    "How are you going to thank me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Laura hesitated and then turned her head and kissed Su Bai on the cheek.


    Click!


    The sound is very loud.


    Su Bai touched his face and smiled: "Actually, I wanted you to put on your uniform and let me see it!"


    "uniform?"


    Laura was a bit shy at first, but she was a little surprised to hear Su Bai''s words.That uniform...I haven''t worn it for a long time, right?


    Thinking of this, Laura got up and walked slowly to the bedroom.


    Su Bai followed in.

 C1771

    After opening the closet, a mechanism next to it darkened slightly, and there was a secret door inside the closet. After slowly putting it down, a yellow and black uniform appeared inside!


    It is the uniform of the second generation of Silk Ling!


    "I haven''t worn it for a long time... I thought... I won''t have a chance to wear it again." Laura''s expression was a little dazed as she stroked her uniform.


    "Wear it to me!"


    Su Bai said softly.


    "Good!" Laura smiled and took out the uniform.


    This time she did not let Su Bai go out and wait, but Su Bai turned around and went out!


    This small move made Laura feel better, but... to be honest, Su Bai just felt like going out and waiting, and then seeing... This made Laura feel more expectant.


    After all, what he wants to see is the second generation of Silk Ling, not Laura changing clothes!


    At least not now!


    ten minutes later.


    The bedroom door opened.


    Laura came out.


    A black knee-high boots with buttons attached to the clothes on both sides.


    A one-piece leather suit with black arms, tightly wrapped on the top, but sexy underneath, with round and strong thighs exposed.


    "Sure enough, you are the most perfect in uniform!"


    Su Bai smiled and walked over and stood in front of Laura. Laura became a little bit shy, and Weiwei wanted to lower her head, embarrassed to look at Su Bai, but was about to lower her chin but was dragged by Su Bai''s hand. So she couldn''t help but lift it up, and then... Su Bai had already kissed her.


    Very strong, very hot!


    There was hardly any resistance, and Laura had fallen.


    The breathing became heavy, and the temperature in the room became hot.


    The two of them fumbled for each other''s body, Su Bai suddenly hugged Laura up, Laura clamped Su Bai''s waist, and Su Bai was directly carried onto the bed.


    "I want you!"


    Su Bai looked at Laura with shining eyes.


    "I... I will undress first!"


    Laura didn''t know why she said this.


    "No... I feel more like this!"


    Su Bai shook his head and refused, and rushed forward!


    After a long while, there was a cry of pain!


    Laura''s leather gloves firmly grasped Su Bai''s back, lifted her high heels up, and did not dare to move!


    "It hurts!"


    Laura said in pain.


    "Trust me...it won''t hurt soon." Su Bai said softly and bowed his head to kiss.


    In this matter, Su Bai never lied.


    It didn''t take long for Laura to feel that the pain had disappeared and replaced it with another feeling!


    Item 0040


    Strange sounds resounded almost throughout the night, and it didn''t become quiet until dawn.


    The scorching sun shines, and the sun shines on the bed through the gaps in the curtains, on Su Bai and Laura.


    Su Bai''s arm felt slightly hot, and he slowly opened his eyes and woke up.


    What I saw was Laura''s delicate face, sleeping very sweetly, with a faint smile on her mouth.Following her gaze, her white and slender body was leaning on her body. Not far away, her uniform was taken off and still mixed in her clothes on the ground.


    It can be seen how intense the battle last night.


    "Hmm!"


    Perhaps feeling that Su Bai was awake, Laura groaned and moved slightly, slowly opening her eyes.


    Looking at Su Bai with big eyes and blinking a few times, he reacted, showing a shy expression in an instant.


    "Woke up?"


    "Ok!"

 C1772

    "Sleep for a while!" Su Bai smiled, put his arms around Laura in a different position, and hugged her from behind.


    "Ok!"


    Laura answered softly, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    When I woke up again, it was already an hour later.


    "Can it work? If it''s inconvenient, just take a day off at home, and it''s the same tomorrow. Or, I go by myself, I have already found the house." Su Bai said towards Laura.


    "No, it''s okay, it doesn''t affect walking. But when did you find a house?" Laura asked curiously.


    "Just now, this matter is not difficult for me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Then go check it out!" Laura said.


    Laura is okay, and Su is okay.


    The two packed up the box and went out. About half an hour later, the two appeared on a relatively remote mountainside.


    Here... there is a mansion.


    I don''t know how Su Bai found it or how he did it. They were moving here when they came. Naturally, Laura was not dissatisfied with this mansion, so it was settled quickly.After the original head of the household had left, Su Bai cleaned up with Laura and started decorating.


    "call!"


    "It''s already so late, it seems that things can only be moved tomorrow."


    "Shall we go back?"


    Seeing the darkening of the night outside, Laura said towards Su Bai.


    "If there are any important things you think, just tidy up, and replace the others with new ones. As for now...how about I take you to other worlds?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Go, go to another world?"


    "Yeah, shopping!"


    Su Bai smiled, hugged Laura and directly released a shock wave and returned to Earth One!


    Towering tall buildings and busy traffic.


    The modern city made Laura instantly dumbfounded.


    "This... is this the future? I mean, is the future like this?" Laura was surprised.


    "maybe!"


    "First find a place to live, then take a good rest, and take you shopping tomorrow!" Su Bai smiled and took Laura directly to the hotel.


    Various modern styles and equipment make Laura an eye-opener.


    Especially the facilities in the hotel, etc., made her even more surprised.


    Said it was a rest.


    In this case, it is obviously impossible to go to bed at night, so... When the two woke up again, it was already three poles in the sun, and then... started shopping.


    All kinds of daily necessities, sofas, beds...


    Especially the bed...


    Wait, wait, I bought a lot of things, bought a lot of modern equipment, Laura didn''t know what a lot of things were for, anyway, I finally bought at least three trucks.


    In addition!


    The truck was bought directly, and a sports car she had never seen before.


    "Okay, just stop here, you can go now."


    Su Bai asked the driver to park the car in a nearby remote alley, and then let the driver leave.


    "So much, how can we bring it back?" Laura asked sadly.


    "It''s not easy yet." Su Bai smiled and activated his ability.


    In an instant, the trucks and sports cars turned into the size of toy models one after another, and then picked them up and smiled and held Laura.


    A shock wave.


    gone back.


    Back at the Mid-Levels Villa, Su Bai changed the car back from a new one, and started to pour out the same!


    It took a few hours.


    It''s almost early in the morning, and finally the layout of the new home is finished!


    The patter of water gradually stopped, and Laura entered the bedroom.

 C1773

    On the bed, Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand, Laura walked over and lay down.


    Night life!


    The next day Su Bai accompanied Laura back to her house to take things. In the next few days, the two of them almost didn''t go anywhere.There were only two of them in the huge villa, and it was the time when they were full of affection. One can imagine... how absurd.


    Such days lasted for a full week.


    "Dear!"


    Laura lay on Su Bai''s body and slowly said, "We won''t just go on like this?"


    "Not good?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "It''s not bad, just think...Is it bad for me? After all, you...you must have something to do, but now you are with me every day and do nothing. I think it is my influence You!" Laura said hesitantly.


    "Who said that I don''t do anything every day? It''s not like..." Su Bai smiled and hugged Laura, Laura''s face instantly blushed and gave Su Bai a punch, Su Bai said: " Of course it is to be done, but of course it is to make you succumb to me, I don¡¯t want to be time...you leave me!"


    "How come!" Laura quickly denied.


    "What if... I have to deal with Doctor Manhattan?" Su Bai asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because of him, this world is always inconvenient!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I... I don''t know what you are going to do, and I don''t want you to have any conflict with them, but... I won''t leave you!" Laura hesitated and said.


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai laughed and said, "I can assure you that even if they die now, they...will still live."


    Very contradictory, Laura can''t understand, but she believes Su Bai will not lie to herself!


    "Since you have said that I don''t seem to be doing business, then... get up, clean up, let''s go see Dr. Manhattan!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0041 Su Bai VS Doctor Manhattan


    After the war, Dr. Manhattan was actually working for the government, studying a certain kind of energy, and was in a state of strict martial law.


    Ordinary people can''t get close at all!


    And Dr. Manhattan himself doesn''t care about this kind of life.


    Perhaps it is because his thinking and thoughts have changed from a human being to a higher angle, God?Or god?


    For him, no one can stop him if he wants to leave, so this is not a prison at all!


    "Wow!"


    The light flashed.


    A shock wave appeared, followed by Su Bai and Laura.


    As soon as he came out, he saw a blue guy standing in front of him.


    Lan Dahang!


    No, it''s Dr. Manhattan.


    "Are you usually not wearing clothes?" Su Bai said with a teasing first.


    Dr. Manhattan looked down and said, "No one else is here, and... the clothes are just an expression of etiquette or shame, I think... I don''t have this emotion!"


    "But we do, this thing is very eye-catching." Su Bai had already blocked Laura at the beginning and waved his hand closely.


    In an instant, a set of clothes was already on Dr. Manhattan''s body.


    Dr. Manhattan watched with interest: "Inorganic substance manipulation and transformation."


    "Yes!"


    "Interesting!" Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai and made an invitation dress.


    At this time, another Manhattan doctor came from outside, even carrying coffee, but obviously, the Manhattan doctor still took care of Su Bai''s emotions, so these clones put on clothes one by one.


    "From the moment you came, I felt it. And during this period of time, time and space are frequently shaking, should you be traveling?" Dr. Manhattan slowly said, "Your appearance gave me a new idea. Maybe...I can also try to understand the mysteries of the universe!"


    "If you have a chance!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Dr. Manhattan nodded."There will be a chance."


    "So, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "Nothing special, just want to try to see if Dr. Manhattan can disappear from this world!" Su Bai said casually, but what he said was shocking.


    Let Dr. Manhattan get news from this world?Isn¡¯t that about killing Dr. Manhattan?


    "Why?" Dr. Manhattan was not angry at all, but rather curious!

 C1774

    "If I wanted to conquer this world, what would you do?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Dr. Manhattan thought for a while: "I will stop you, after all, people have just gained peace now."


    "So, this is a conflict, and it will happen sooner or later! So while you are not too strong, I think it is necessary to solve your trouble as soon as possible." Su Bai smiled.


    "I don''t think you can kill me."


    "Try it!"


    The two talked as plainly as they were friends, but Laura next to him was stunned.


    How can this be to distinguish you from life and death!


    "come on!"


    Su Bai said, the person suddenly disappeared.


    Dr. Manhattan raised his head slightly, followed by... and disappeared.


    The next moment, on an unknown planet outside the earth.


    Su Bai appeared, followed by Dr. Manhattan.


    "come on!"


    Su Bai hooked his finger and said towards Doctor Manhattan.


    "It must be like this, you may die!" Dr. Manhattan said seriously.


    "I have died many times!" Su Bai said.


    Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai and was silent for a moment and waved his hand at him slightly.


    In an instant, Su Bai felt a change in his body, and seemed to be rapidly disintegrating and decomposing!At the same time, the power of the phoenix suddenly surged out all around his body and began to resist this power.


    What are the capabilities of Dr. Manhattan?


    Quantum body, quantum reaction, ontology duplication, memory reading, moving time and space, dominating particles, particle destruction, predicting the future, decomposing and reorganizing, reorganizing the body, microscopic sight, controlling time, creating life, invalidation of cause and effect, creating the universe, destroying the universe, Change reality and so on.It can be said that there are so many abilities and wide scope, which is a well-deserved god!


    Want to defeat such an opponent.


    It can be said to be extremely difficult.


    At this moment, Dr. Manhattan''s wave is actually the ability to destroy particles. He is destroying the particles in Su Bai!


    If it is destroyed successfully, it will disappear completely!


    His strength is not reflected in force, but in such a variety of abilities that are difficult to describe in words and may not even be easy to understand.


    "You stopped me!" Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai unexpectedly!


    He could feel that there was a force in Su Bai that he could not understand blocking his control of the particles.


    "Is it surprising? How could I come to you if I don''t have the ability!" Su Bai smiled lightly, and suddenly...controlling the power of the Phoenix stopped.


    As soon as Dr. Manhattan was about to speak, he heard a bang!


    Su Bai disappeared!


    This made Dr. Manhattan, who had gradually lost his humanity and barely changed his expression, couldn''t help showing a surprised expression.


    Yes, surprised.


    He has rarely been surprised.


    He couldn''t figure out that Su Bai was able to resist it just now, how suddenly... it seemed like there was no resistance, or that... he gave up resistance.


    Does he want to die?


    why?


    Dr. Manhattan couldn''t figure it out.


    Seeing where Su Bai disappeared, Dr. Manhattan lowered his head and was about to leave.


    But at this time.


    He paused suddenly, suddenly raised his head and looked forward.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Seeing the intact Su Bai reappearing like this, Dr. Manhattan didn''t know what to say.


    He completely destroyed the particles, and there is absolutely no possibility of resurrection!


    "How did you do it?" Dr. Manhattan asked.


    Su Bai shrugged: "To be honest, I don''t know! Maybe, you can try again?"

 C1775

    Needless to say Su Bai, Dr. Manhattan is already taking action.


    He wanted to know why... Su Bai was not dead!


    He felt the particles in Su Bai''s body, and controlled the particles to begin to destroy. This time... Su Bai did not even release the power of the Phoenix to resist!


    Chapter 0042 One Hundred Thousand Why Manhattan Doctors!


    It wasn''t that Su Bai couldn''t do it, but he didn''t even have this plan at all.


    It stands to reason that Dr. Manhattan¡¯s ability to destroy particles is completely destroyed from the level of existence. Even the existence that can evolve after death like the Destruction Day should be irresistible and will be completely destroyed.But obviously, Dr. Manhattan¡¯s powerful destruction is still inferior to his own golden finger...


    immortal!


    He is still resurrected.


    This once again proved the strength of his immortal ability, so he also wanted to see if Dr. Manhattan could do anything special with his hard work. Of course, it was very risky, but Su Bai was still very sure.


    What''s more, he still wanted the ability of Dr. Manhattan!


    Goldfinger is so perverted, even if your ability is stronger than mine, it doesn''t matter, you kill me a few times, I will be able to gain your ability, and then the situation will naturally reverse.


    Just after his death, Su Bai gained the ability to read memories.


    This ability is a bit tasteless, but it doesn''t matter, you can continue!


    boom!


    Su Bai disappeared again.


    Without any pain or feeling at all, this method of death was quite good for Su Bai.


    Dr. Manhattan stared forward, one second, two seconds...


    Suddenly, Su Bai appeared out of nowhere.


    "There is no sign of reorganization, it''s... weird!" Dr. Manhattan frowned, and he suddenly discovered... something he couldn''t understand existed.


    "Come again!"


    Su Bai excitedly said to Dr. Manhattan.


    This time he gained the ability to move time and space!


    Moving time and space is teleportation as the name suggests, but unlike the teleportation abilities that Su Bai had mastered in the past, it is not teleporting himself, but moving time and space elsewhere to his own location, thus playing a role in teleportation!What is the specific effect? ??Su Bai hasn''t had a chance to try it, now... The main thing is to continue to gain abilities, and Dr. Manhattan''s several powerful abilities have not yet been obtained.


    Speaking of it, this gave Su Bai a feeling of facing the apocalypse.


    There are big gift packages!


    Of course, facing Apocalypse now, his ability is definitely not good enough, but Dr. Manhattan is different.His current ability is not average!


    Seeing Su Bai enthusiastically letting himself come again, Dr. Manhattan hesitated.


    Two consecutive attempts, whether it was the previous blockade or the resurrection that was not reorganized, made him a little unpredictable, and even if it continued, it would have no effect.


    He needs time to study!


    Seeing that Dr. Manhattan didn''t do anything, Su Bai was not happy.


    "Hey, go ahead, I''m still waiting!" Su Bai shouted.


    Dr. Manhattan shook his head: "It doesn''t make sense, I need time!"


    "It makes sense to me! Since you don''t do it, I will do it!" Su Bai''s voice fell, and the person suddenly appeared in front of Dr. Manhattan.


    He fisted directly.


    boom!


    With a punch in the face of Dr. Manhattan, the tremendous force made him lean back and fly out.


    Just as he leaned back, Su Bai appeared directly behind him with another punch!


    boom!


    Dr. Manhattan flew forward in an instant.


    "Phoenix Shockwave!"


    "Bang Bang Bang!" Numerous phoenix-like energies took advantage of the trend and caught up with Dr. Manhattan.


    The explosion occurs instantly!


    In the thick fog, Dr. Manhattan''s figure slowly emerged.


    It can be clearly seen that his blue body is rapidly reorganizing and repairing.In an instant, he has recovered as before!


    "My energy... reduced?"

 C1776

    Dr. Manhattan looked up at Su Bai in surprise.


    He could feel that after receiving the attack, his energy seemed to be absorbed away.Although there are not many and can recover, it is true that his energy has been absorbed away.


    "What kind of attack are you?" Doctor Manhattan asked curiously.


    "I''ll tell you if I win!"


    Su Bai shot again!


    Dr. Manhattan greeted him.


    The two of you come and go, fisting each other.


    If you talk about skills, Dr. Manhattan is obviously not as good as Su Bai, but this kind of offensive power or defensive power can make up for the gap in this technique.


    It''s like two self-healing powerhouses fighting, they will recover anyway. The difference is that you fight more and I fight less. From the result, there is no difference!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai burst again!


    Dr. Manhattan suddenly disappeared and returned to the earth.


    When Su Bai reappeared and discovered that Dr. Manhattan was missing, it was then that he felt that he had gone back!


    "Is it the dominating particle this time?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and wanted to end, but that wouldn''t work!


    With a swish, Su Bai chased him back.


    When Dr. Manhattan just returned, Laura couldn''t help but worry, but when Su Bai came back, she finally let go, and hurried over and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay!"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at Dr. Manhattan and said, "Stop fighting?"


    "I can''t kill you, and you can''t kill me!" Dr. Manhattan said slowly.


    "But... I still want to continue!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and waved his arm towards Dr. Manhattan.


    boom!


    Dr. Manhattan burst instantly!


    Laura was stunned, it was too sudden, and the picture was too shocking.


    Su Bai actually blasted Dr. Manhattan with his hand?


    In the air, countless particles were gathering quickly, and it didn''t take long before the blue Dr. Manhattan appeared again.


    "You know my ability!"


    Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai in surprise."Why? Why do you master my abilities. Is it because of your death? You can master my abilities after you die, so you came to me directly, so you kept letting me do it?"


    "As expected of Dr. Manhattan, he is indeed very smart!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s not hard to think of!" said Dr. Manhattan.


    "why?"


    Dr. Manhattan is incomprehensible. He thinks why the most asked questions today are the rhythm of 100,000 whys. Suddenly, there are many things he cannot understand and cannot understand!


    "Keep playing, I''ll tell you!" Su Bai said.


    Dr. Manhattan shook his head.


    Now that he knew that he would kill him and he could gain abilities, how could Dr. Manhattan continue to do it?At least until I have studied to understand it, definitely not!


    Chapter 0043 No temper!


    Seeing that Dr. Manhattan didn''t intend to do anything, Su Bai was helpless.


    You are Lan Dahang.


    Are you scared?


    "You...Should you stop fighting?" Laura couldn''t help but persuade.


    Although she didn''t see all of them, she could guess something.


    Su Bai is equal to Dr. Manhattan, and it seems that no one can do nothing.


    But Su defeated, he can obtain the ability of Dr. Manhattan, so Dr. Manhattan does not want to do it now!


    Although he doesn''t understand why Su Bai has such a perverted ability, he can''t force Dr. Manhattan to do it, right?So she could only persuade them to stop temporarily.


    "That won''t work." Su Bai smiled and waved again.

 C1777

    oom!


    Dr. Manhattan exploded again in an instant.


    After a while he recovered, Dr. Manhattan just wanted to say that you can''t kill me, don''t waste your effort, who knows that Su Bai said nothing and waved his hand!


    "boom!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    "White¡­¡­"


    "boom!"


    "Thanks to..."


    "boom!"


    As soon as Dr. Manhattan speaks when he is resurrected, Su Bai directly waved him to explode.


    Say one word at a time for resurrection and one word at a time for resurrection.


    In the end, Dr. Manhattan was a little anxious. He hadn''t fully recovered yet, so he hurriedly spoke, finally speaking out.


    "You are in vain!"


    "A waste of effort? I know, but it''s cool!"


    Su Bai smiled, Dr. Manhattan... It''s another explosion!


    Seeing that such a powerful Dr. Manhattan was blown up again and again by Su Bai, Laura had completely lost the ability to speak, and even lost the ability to think.


    This is incredible!


    You know that Dr. Manhattan can be said to be almost called a god. No one in this world is not afraid of him, and no one can even defeat him.


    But now?


    Laura felt that this scene was really unbelievable.


    Once, once, not knowing how many times passed, Dr. Manhattan was still not angry and didn''t mean to fight back, which made Su Bai feel a little helpless.


    Sure enough, humanity is lacking, will you not be angry?


    "Forget it."


    Su Bai said helplessly, and stopped.


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t speak, but looked at Su Bai very plainly.


    "Let''s go, I''ll look for you again when I''m bored!"


    Su Bai said, and left with Laura.


    Back at the villa, Su Bai sat down on the sofa a little frustrated.


    Dr. Manhattan''s gift package, it seems that it has become difficult to get three of them. How can he continue to shoot?


    "My dear, do you know what his weakness is?" Su Bai asked, reaching out and dragging Laura into his arms.


    "Does he have any weakness?" Laura asked subconsciously, and then said with a wry smile: "I can''t understand your world and this level. I really don''t know what weaknesses he or you will have!"


    "It''s not about ability, I''m talking about emotion. Is there anything that can make him angry or angry?" Su Bai asked.


    Laura shook her head: "It shouldn''t be. His mood is very flat as if there are no fluctuations. If he cares about things, it may be world peace."


    "Is the world peaceful?"


    "Wait, you are not planning to start a war to stimulate Dr. Manhattan?" Laura asked hurriedly, thinking of something.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It is not necessary. At this time, it is almost too hard to start a war against the whole world. If I want to start a war, I will be in World War II when different countries are at war. This is more convenient! Forget it, Let this matter go slowly, I don¡¯t believe that if I explode him dozens of times a day, he will never be angry or fight back!"


    "There is a proverb called hitting a child on a rainy day, and being idle is also being idle!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "..."


    Laura thought Su Bai was just joking and making angry words, but it was obvious that she was wrong.


    Because in the following time, Su Bai really often went to Dr. Manhattan!Sometimes it may even be teleported to explode so many times when suddenly remembering in the middle of the night!This made Laura quite helpless, she didn''t know how to stop this, she could only do her best to keep Su Bai''s attention on herself.


    Many days passed in a flash.


    That day, Laura and Su Bai were watching a movie on the laptop in the living room. Suddenly... a violent shaking came from around, and there was a swoosh right after that!


    Dr. Manhattan appeared suddenly.


    "I am very conscious today!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1778

    Laura was also a little surprised, since she woke up in the morning until Su Bai hasn''t gone yet, she didn''t expect Dr. Manhattan to come by herself!


    "The laughter is dead!" said Dr. Manhattan.


    "What?" Laura shouted in a daze.


    The laughter is also called a comedian and is a member of the watchman.Laura doesn''t have a good impression of him, thinks he is vulgar, and looks down on women!But after all, he was a team member, and his death still made Laura very concerned.


    "How did you die?" Laura asked.


    "It was killed." Doctor Manhattan said.


    "Killed? Who has the ability to kill Xiaojiang, who will kill him?"


    Dr. Manhattan shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, my ability... is disturbed, and the future becomes blurred... It seems that someone is deliberately blocking me!"


    "No wonder you are here, do you think it is me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Is that you?" Dr. Manhattan asked.


    "It''s me!" Su Bai nodded and admitted without hesitation.


    Laura looked at Su Bai in surprise, Su Bai smiled and said, "So, do you want to do it?"


    "Do not!"


    Dr. Manhattan shook his head: "Not you!"


    Su Bai curled his lips: "Sometimes it''s really not a good thing to be too calm."


    "I have another meeting, I''m leaving!" Dr. Manhattan said, and then prepared to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai called to Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai waved suddenly!


    boom!


    It exploded again.


    After a while, Dr. Manhattan returned to normal, shook his head slightly and disappeared.


    "I''m used to it, now I always want to blow him up when I see him!" Su Bai smiled to Laura.


    "I want to see the laughter." Laura said.


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you!"


    "Ok!"


    The death of Xiaojiang did not cause much fluctuation among the people, but all the members of the Watcher naturally received the news.


    Su Bai went out with Laura, ready to...see them!


    Chapter 0044 The Death of Laughing Craftsman and Lisa?


    The so-called them are actually just two people, Ye Xiao and Rorschach.


    Although the Pharaoh also knew about the death of Laughingsmith, the status gap between the two had already arisen. Although he had called to express his condolences and was willing to pay for Laughingsmith''s funeral, he... The situation is very busy.


    Ye Xiao''s home!


    To be precise, it should be the basement.


    This was originally a secret base for the Watchers, but when the Watchers retired and everyone went their separate ways, no one was here except Ye Xiao.


    "Laura, Su lost."


    When Laura and Su defeated, Ye Xiao was slightly lost, but it was not so unexpected.


    Now that Laura had already talked about the Watcher, now that Xiaojiang is dead, and Laura is back, Su Bai should also follow.


    "Only you?"


    "Rorschach is below!"


    Ye Xiao led the way and quickly came to the basement.


    In the basement, there is a huge airship in the distance?A man in a trench coat.


    The man turned his back to this side, and turned around after hearing the sound, with a mask on his face...


    There are ink stains on the face, but it will change accordingly, as if it can express his emotions!


    This man is Rorschach.


    The son of a prostitute, very violent, a character who is both righteous and evil but who chooses to show his righteousness.

 C1779

    An admirable character!


    Under the mask, there was indeed a thin but ordinary face hidden.


    This... is Rorschach!


    "Who is he?" Rorschach looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "He... his name is Su Bai, Laura''s boyfriend." Ye Xiao said.


    "I mean, why is he here!" Rorschach walked straight to Su Bai, seemingly dissatisfied with Su Bai''s participation in such an occasion."The laughing smith is dead. He was murdered. The murderer knew the laughing smith very well, and was very powerful and very targeted! This means that the other party went there to kill the laughing smith, and I''m committing the crime. It was found at the scene that the photo was missing!"


    "What picture?"


    Ye Xiao asked hurriedly.


    "Our picture!"


    "You mean, someone wants to target us?" Laura responded quickly, and then said: "But it''s impossible, we have been retired for a long time, why..."


    "Who knows, I will continue to investigate." Rorschach finished speaking and looked at Ye Xiao and Laura.


    The meaning is obvious, asking if they want to join!


    "I...I still don''t believe that someone will deal with us!" Ye Xiao thought for a while and said hesitantly.


    "I don''t believe it too much, maybe the laughter himself has offended someone!" Laura shook her head.


    She has a bad sense of laughter, and has the character of laughter, it is definitely possible for Laura to be revenge.Although Dr. Manhattan suddenly came and said this, Laura felt that the main reason for Su''s defeat was not... it was that someone was targeting the Watcher!


    "I''ll check it myself!"


    Rorschach finished speaking and turned around to leave.


    "Wait, we..."


    "The funeral, I will attend!" Rorschach said without looking back.


    Ye Xiao could only give up, and then looked at Laura and Su Bai.


    "I will attend the funeral too, and let me know if there is a result!" Laura paused: "What Rorschach...you should be careful yourself."


    "You too!" Ye Xiao said.


    Laura smiled and looked at Su Bai."With him, no one can hurt me!"


    Leaving Ye Xiao, Laura''s mood was somewhat depressed.


    "In a bad mood?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "For Rorschach, do you think... is it possible?" Laura couldn''t help asking."Almost forgot, Dr. Manhattan has been affected and can''t see the future, so are you?"


    "Is that enough!" Su Bai shook his head: "I knew you from the beginning, have you forgotten?"


    "that¡­¡­"


    "The laughter was indeed deliberately killed. Rorschach didn''t tell the truth just now." Su Bai paused."He should have any clues, it''s just because I was there or he doubted you, so he didn''t say it! Moreover, he concealed an important news!"


    "what news?"


    "He was found when he went to the scene of the crime, maybe he is wanted now!"


    "You mean he was misunderstood as a murderer?" Laura asked in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, but I think Rorschach will definitely not give up!"


    "Well, let''s not talk about Rorschach, you are in a bad mood... How about I take you out for shopping?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Where are you going, Earth One?" Laura asked.


    "No... go to an interesting place, a place you can''t even dream of!" Su Bai smiled and hugged Laura, followed by a sudden flash of bright black light, a whistling sound...


    Laura only felt her eyes bloom, and the surrounding scene seemed to be blurred.She clung to Su Bai with her hands tightly, and then... she felt it stay.


    "You can open your eyes!"


    Su Bai put down Laura, and Laura opened her eyes suspiciously.


    What I saw was a familiar city, and I felt...like deja vu.


    "What is this place?"


    "past!"


    "past?"


    "You mean..." Laura subconsciously covered her mouth in disbelief.


    At this moment, someone seemed to come over in the distance.

 C1780

    Black long tube high heels, suspender stockings, black and yellow dress, slightly transparent.


    "This...this is..."


    Laura was a little bit speechless with excitement, she couldn''t believe it when she looked at the woman''s dress and the young face.


    "Hi, Silk Ling!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved hello.


    "Hi!" The oncoming woman smiled and greeted friendly!


    She is a bit revealing in her dress, but no one will misunderstand her identity, because she is a member of the''militia''!


    The militia can be regarded as the predecessor of the watchmen!


    "Hello, you!" Laura said nervously.


    "How are you, beautiful beauty!" Silk Ling smiled.


    "Are you Lisa, Lisa Jupiter?" Laura asked nervously and tremblingly.


    "It''s me!" Perhaps it was because Laura''s attitude made Lisa feel strange, that look...somewhat abnormal.She nodded and said, "How about you?"


    "My name is Laura!"


    "A nice name, if I have a daughter in the future, maybe... I will let her call her this name!" Lisa said with a smile.


    Item 0045


    "If I had a daughter, maybe... I would let her call her this name!"


    Lisa''s words echoed in Laura''s ears, Laura wanted to say that I was your daughter!


    Yes, the Lisa in front of me, this young woman who is about the same age as Laura, is the Silk Ling generation, and is also...Laura''s mother!


    Lisa smiled at Laura and Su Bai, nodded slightly, turned and left.


    Looking at Lisa''s back, Laura firmly grasped Su Bai''s arm."Well, what is going on?"


    "Just what you think!" Su Bai smiled: "This is your mother. I will take you back to the past through time."


    "How is this possible!" Although he believed it in his heart, he still felt incredible.


    Can you go back to the past and see your young mother?


    "Okay, don''t worry about it, you have a lot of time to get along with your mother slowly. Now, the first problem is to settle down first!" Su Bai smiled and held Laura, and then followed Lisa away. The direction followed.


    Two hours later, the house next door to Lisa''s house had been bought.


    Money can make ghosts go ahead!


    The price is much higher than the market price. Even if Supai let them move out immediately, many people will agree.


    Therefore, Laura and Su Bai lived next door to Sarah smoothly.


    By the window!


    Sarah stood there and looked at the next door. The two houses were next to each other. Although I couldn''t see the whole picture, it seemed like I could see my mother. It felt like they were very close!


    Behind.


    Su Bai came over and smiled and hugged Laura''s pretty waist, pressed it to her neck and looked at the other side, smiling and saying, "Do you like it?"


    "Ok!"


    Laura nodded heavily."I really never dreamed that there would be such an opportunity, I...I don''t know how to say it."


    "Then don''t say it!"


    "Ok!"


    Laura nodded and turned around and kissed directly.


    The two followed suit, and it didn''t take long before there were bursts of joy.


    ...


    Night fell slowly.


    Laura stood in the window again in her dressing gown and looked next door.


    The light was turned on next door, and Lisa could be seen in the living room, as if cooking dinner.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "This... isn''t it? What should I say?" Laura looked forward to it, but hesitated.

 C1781

    "Go take a shower first, and leave the rest to me." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Boom boom!"


    Half an hour later, Su Bai and Laura came to Lisa''s door and knocked gently.


    After a while, I saw Lisa opening the door.


    "It''s you?" Lisa was surprised.


    "We moved into your next door, and we will be neighbors from now on." Su Bai smiled.


    "Really? That''s great, you are welcome."


    "But we are not good at cooking, so..."


    "Come in, it just happens that I just made dinner." Lisa warmly invited.


    Su Bai walked in with Laura, Lisa was very enthusiastic.


    Looking at the familiar environment, Laura couldn''t help but feel red in her eyes.


    There are many memories of her childhood.


    During the meal, Laura became a little silent instead, most of it was Su Bai talking with Lisa!


    "Your craftsmanship is really good, do you... mind if you let Laura learn from you?"


    "If I have time, of course it''s okay!" Sarah said with a smile and pulled Laura, and said intimately: "Learn how to cook, whether for men or for yourself!"


    "Yeah!" Laura nodded obediently.


    Although she often quarreled with her mother, such a mother... she could not quarrel at all.


    This feeling is weird!


    "good night!"


    "good night!"


    Su Bai said goodbye to Laura and returned home. Laura still felt unreal.


    "How long will we... stay here?" Laura asked Su Bai while lying on the bed.


    "It depends on how long you want to stay, if you want...We can live forever in this era." Su Bai said with a smile."For me, it doesn''t matter what era is with you."


    "Yeah!" Laura nodded without saying anything.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, Su Bai and Laura went out. Since this era has come, of course, we have to learn more.


    The best way is through newspapers!


    After buying a few newspapers, Su Bai discovered that there were really many reports on the militia.


    Masked Volunteer, Silk Ling, Night Owl Generation, Laughing Craftsman, Mothman, Hundred Dollar Bills, Black Silhouette, Hooded Judge.


    These are the eight members of the militia.


    In this era, the militia group is more like a celebrity. The newspapers are full of reports and pictures of them punishing evil and promoting good, and many even look more like posing for photos!


    "I have seen a group photo at home, these are them!"


    Laura said after reading the newspaper."Unfortunately, only the laughter joined the watchman, and everyone else suffered misfortune. Maybe they are like this. When we need us, we can be heroes. When we don¡¯t need us, we are cancer tumors and garbage that needs to be cleaned up. ! But... Laugher is really a bastard as always!"


    Su Bai laughed: "If you want to be a hero, you don''t have to have a uniform, just a little ability. The most important thing is...you must have the strength to do what you want, and others can''t help you. In this way, you can be stable. Be a hero!"


    "Of course, it is also because there are no real super criminals in this era, so even without you, there is not much influence!"


    "maybe!"


    Laura said.


    She knows the result of the entire militia, and... I am afraid that this result is not far away.


    After shopping for a long time, I bought a lot of things and came back.


    When night fell, Su Bai and Laura came to Lisa''s house.


    Of course, I won¡¯t come empty-handed. I bought a good bottle of wine and brought some small gifts. This is also a courtesy to come!


    Eating and chatting.


    Get along better and better.


    Especially Laura and Lisa, after the astonishing stage, Laura tried to get along with Lisa as friends.


    The two looked as close as sisters!

 C1782

    Even Laura quietly asked many questions that she asked as a''daughter'', but couldn''t get the answer!


    Item 0046


    "It''s strange that my mother doesn''t seem to like anyone, and because of her identity, she doesn''t seem to be looking for a boyfriend in the short term." When they returned home, the battle between the two ended, Laura said curiously, lying on Su Bai .In more than a year, she will be born, but her mother is not married now, then...who is her "father"?


    "There are some things you can discover by yourself!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You said, we can change the world? I mean, if we do something in this world, will it cause any changes when we go back?"


    "meeting!"


    "That''s it."


    Laura replied quietly, without speaking.


    The next few days were basically the same, wandering around during the day, going to Lisa''s house for dinner at night, and then returning home to live the world of two.Unknowingly, it has been almost a week or so since they came to this era. The two have gradually integrated into this era, and their relationship with Lisa has become more and more familiar. The members of the militia, except for one time when they were shopping. I met a hundred-dollar bill and caught a criminal who robbed a bank. I haven''t seen anyone else!


    Of course, newspaper news is endless.


    Laura wrapped a bath towel and went into the bedroom. She glanced at Su Bai who was sitting on the bed and reading the newspaper. She walked over with a smile and slowly took off the bath towel.


    The snow-white body slowly climbed up.


    "Do you want it?" Laura asked with a chuckle.


    "Wait first, I have finished reading this paragraph!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The news in the newspaper today is a sensation!


    The United States dropped an atomic bomb on Japan and destroyed Hiroshima!


    Although this kind of historical event Su defeated was known for a long time, it was still shocked when I saw it.How to put it, the atomic bomb may be the most powerful weapon of destruction in this era, and Japan should soon surrender!


    Perhaps, I can do something about this!


    Seeing Su Bai taking it seriously, Laura didn''t bother, but climbed up to tease.


    After reading the newspaper, Su Bai turned over and pulled Laura up, and soon... the voice sounded in the dark night sky.


    the next morning.


    Su Bai went out to take out the trash, and happened to see Lisa walking out.


    "Morning!"


    "early!"


    Saying hello to each other, Lisa jokingly said, "You are so energetic!"


    "how?"


    "I couldn''t sleep well all night because of you guys. Consider how I feel as a single woman!" Lisa said with a grin.


    Su Bai shrugged helplessly: "The soundproofing of this era...Sure enough!"


    "This era?" Lisa was slightly surprised, which sounded strange.


    "Nothing!" Su Bai shook his head slightly."See you tonight?"


    "See you tonight!"


    They said hello to each other and went back.


    Throughout the day, the streets seemed to be celebrating the holidays.


    The impact of an atomic bomb is devastating for Japan, but it is something to be excited about and celebrated for the United States.


    Even the militia is no exception.


    At night, Su Bai and Laura came to Lisa''s house, only to find that the night was surprisingly lively.


    Lisa is usually herself, but today there are many more people in the family.


    All the militiamen came, and there was a middle-aged man with glasses.


    "This is Larry, my mother... Lisa''s agent and migrant worker''s agent. I''ve heard her mention that this agent is... disgusting!"


    Yes.


    Laura''s mother said the word disgusting.


    Su Bai looked at Larry, but knew why Lisa would say that, because this guy is really not a good thing!


    "You are here, should you all know them?"


    As the host, Lisa smiled and greeted, and then pointed to the other people in the militia.


    Su Bai nodded with Laura, and Lisa turned to introduce them to them.The people of the militia should know more or less, Lisa met a pair of new neighbors, and got along well or something!

 C1783

    Most of them are fairly friendly and polite, nodding to say hello.


    Of course, some people are more indifferent.


    Su Bai did not care.


    "Hello!"


    The first person who came to say hello was a woman in a black suit.


    It should be one of the only women in the militia, black silhouette.


    "Hello." Su Bai responded.


    Laura also said hello, thinking that the black silhouette would leave, but she did not expect that she stayed, and it seemed that the conversation with Laura was pretty good?It didn''t take long for the two of them to have a smile, as if they knew each other well.


    At first, Su Bai didn''t pay much attention to it, but when Lisa came to her and touched herself gently, beckoning herself to speak next to her, Su Bai suddenly reacted.


    "Black silhouette of her..." Lisa hesitated to speak, but hesitantly didn''t know how to speak.


    "She likes women, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You, how did you know?" Lisa looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    This incident is not considered a secret among the militia, but... it has never been made public.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I don''t discriminate, and I think lesbians are still pretty good, at least it can be guaranteed to be original, and it can be broken."


    Lisa looked at Su Bai suspiciously. This kind of joke may not be a problem in modern times, but it sounds very''trend'' in Lisa.After hesitating for a while, Lisa said, "I hope you can keep her secret!"


    "Will do!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then turned back.


    At this time Laura and the black silhouette seemed to have finished talking, Laura asked curiously: "What did you talk about?"


    "The black silhouette thing."


    "Oh." Laura nodded with a clear look.


    That''s right, Laura must be very clear about the militia, and naturally she will also know about the black silhouette!


    "Actually, she is quite pretty!" Su Bai looked at the black silhouette and apparently had no interaction with other people, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "You won''t treat her..."


    Laura paused and asked in a low voice, "Will you save her?"


    "Her affairs will be exposed soon, and then will be expelled from the militia, six months...she will be killed!" Laura whispered back to what she knew!


    Chapter 0047 You Should Be Lucky He Is Still Alive


    "Do you want me to save her?" Su Bai asked in a low voice.


    Laura nodded: "Although I don''t agree with her idea, she is very kind and has helped many people. It shouldn''t be the result..."


    If this matter is only history, Laura will only regret or embarrass the black silhouette, but she is in it and knows the end of the other person, she will naturally have an idea to help her and change the result.


    "It''s just... if you just save her, it shouldn''t have a big reaction?" Laura asked tentatively.


    "Time is very interesting, maybe just doing a small thing to change the future, but for me it is just a matter of effort." Su Bai paused: "If, I mean if you stay in this era, Are you willing to develop in a better direction?"


    "How is that possible, let me and my mother live in the same era?"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    "But in that case, will I still exist? A future me, a current me? Will this not cause problems?" Laura asked curiously.


    "With me here, you wouldn''t!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Laura was silent, seemingly contradictory?


    Contradiction means that she really seriously considered this issue!


    "I won''t talk about that today." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Laura nodded.


    The two quickly plunged into the party.


    After eating, drinking and chatting, the others left one after another, and Su Bai and Laura were also ready to leave.


    "Go and tell each other," Laura said.


    Su Bai looked around and didn''t find Lisa."Upstairs? I''ll talk to her."


    "Ok!"

 C1784

    Su Bai turned upstairs and saw a somewhat drunk laughter standing at the door of a certain room with a light on in the room, and he walked in.


    Su Bai frowned and suddenly thought of something, and immediately caught up.


    As soon as I entered, I saw that Sarah was looking for something with her back to this side, and Xiaojiang was about to rush over.


    "Humph!"


    Su Bai sneered, and caught the laughter''s shoulder with a stride."What do you want to do!"


    Hearing the movement, Lisa turned around and saw the drunk and obsessive laughter and Su Bai who was holding his shoulder, instantly reacting to what was going on.


    "Laughing Master, you..."


    The angry Lisa didn''t finish her words, she saw the laughter laugh disapprovingly, and stopped Su Bai and said: "Let go of your hand, don''t be nosy!"


    "What if I don''t?" Su Bai sneered.


    "Hehe, you really don''t know how high the sky is!" Laughing sneered disdainfully, shaking his shoulders hard to shake Su Bai''s hand.


    But... Su Bai''s hand didn''t move at all.


    "Ah..." Suddenly, the laughter felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, but he didn''t expect this guy to be quite strong.Without any hesitation, Xiaojiang directly threw his fist towards Su Pai.


    The fist just stretched out, and it was about to hit Su Bai''s face.


    Lisa had already rushed over to help at this time.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai''s fist was steadily blocked by Su Bai''s hands, and he grabbed his fingers with slight force.


    Click!


    Laughingsmith''s wrist suddenly went down in a weird way, and the severe pain caused Laughingsmith to make a cry like a pig.


    broken!


    Su Bai was broken directly.


    This scene stunned Lisa who rushed over to help, looking at Su Bai in disbelief.


    She has always felt that Su Bai is a gentleman, with a gentle feeling, but she didn''t expect... so powerful and so cruel!


    "What happened?"


    Hearing the painful cry of laughter, the people downstairs came up.


    Laura, black silhouette, masked vigilante, and militia agent Larry.


    Although I still don''t know what happened, the painful look of Laughing and his broken wrist can be seen clearly. The masked volunteers rushed over and wanted to make Su Bai let go of Laughing!


    Su Bai hid gently, and Xiaojiang couldn''t help but follow him. As a result, the masked volunteer directly ran into Xiaojiang''s body!


    "What happened?"


    "You let him go first!"


    Listening to their inquiries, Su Baisong opened the laughter.


    "What happened?" Laura came over and asked.


    "I can''t control myself if I drink too much!" Su Bai said lightly.


    When he said this, Laura, including everyone, understood.


    This is Lisa''s room!


    "Asshole!" the black silhouette cursed unceremoniously.


    "Even so, you...you are too heavy!" The masked volunteer complained.


    "weight?"


    "You should be glad that he is still alive!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Laura deeply agreed, and she always looked down on Xiaojiang, but she didn''t expect that Xiaojiang would even treat his mother... He is still alive, Laura really feels that Su Bai has been merciful!


    "You, did you speak too much?" The masked volunteer was a little upset.


    This is a matter between them. It is understandable that you are helping, but the start is too heavy, and that sentence sounds like you don''t look down on the laughter at all. This makes the masked vigilante feel like the enemy!"You can fight well, right? I want to see how good you can fight!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Laura and Lisa blocked the masked volunteers instantly.


    The masked righteous police said angrily: "What are you doing? Let him know that you should not be too arrogant!"


    "Laura, Lisa, get out of the way!" Su Bai said lightly.

 C1785

    "but¡­¡­"


    Lisa hesitated a bit, but Laura pulled her straight away.


    Laura was also very upset when the masked volunteer spoke to the laughter like this.The black silhouette didn''t intend to intervene at all. As for Larry, as the agent of the militia, he unexpectedly didn''t stop him. On the contrary, he looked like...happy to see it happen!


    At first Larry did want to stop it, but knowing what was going on, and seeing Xiaojiang''s arm broken, he changed his mind!


    If this matter spreads out, it will have too much impact on the militia, and laughter¡¯s injuries...


    In short, he has no value!


    But Su Bai is not the same. First of all, the skin color is different, and the controversy will be great. If there is controversy, it will be popular. If Su Bai''s strength is strong enough... it can completely replace the laughter!


    As for whether Su Bai would agree to it and whether others would agree, Larry did not consider it at all!


    Had it not been for his operation, the militia would have become a national hero?Will they be so chic?


    Chapter 0048: Masked Volunteer?Lie down!


    The masked volunteer watched Su Bai and didn''t take it too seriously. Su Bai''s figure and appearance did not make people feel strong. Although he could be very capable, Laughing Master drank too much after all, so he must not be so flexible.Thinking of this, the masked Volunteer didn''t have any temptations, and directly fisted towards Su Bai.


    The speed of his fist is very fast, and he can even hear the fist wind of his arm.


    As you can imagine, the power of this punch is not small!


    Su Bai gave a sneer, lightly side of his head, and eased away a punch.


    "too slow!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and his shoulder suddenly slammed forward.


    boom!


    A heavy voice sounded, and you could clearly see that the shoulder of the masked vigilante was sunken in an instant, as if he was about to be knocked out of the body. There was a bang right after that, and the masked vigilante flew out instantly, heavy. Slammed into the wall behind him.The huge impact and impact made the masked vigilant police stunned. Before the pain came, Su Bai had come to him and punched him in the stomach!


    Overturned.


    The sharp pain caused the masked vigilante to bow instantly like a prawn, followed his body and bent his hands to support his stomach, and made a puff... Kneeled directly on the ground, followed his body and lied directly on the ground. Moved.


    "The shoulder bone shattered and the abdomen suffered a heavy blow and was directly fainted. This force... no less than being hit by a car!" The black silhouette went over to check the unconscious masked policeman, and looked up at Su Bai in surprise.


    Two moves.


    How terrifying is his power to beat a masked vigilante like this with just two moves?


    And the speed at which he rushed past... the black silhouette didn''t see clearly at all, as if he had arrived in front of the masked vigilante in the blink of an eye, too fast!


    Not only the black silhouette, Lisa, and Larry were all shocked.


    If it was said that Xiaojiang might not be Su Bai''s opponent because of drinking too much, but the masked volunteers just saw them clearly.


    "Awesome!" Larry couldn''t help but shouted excitedly.


    In an instant, everyone looked at Larry.


    Larry also realized that it seemed inappropriate for him to say so."I mean...too cruel. Cough, what? I will send them to be treated first. Su Bai, right? Tomorrow, tomorrow I will come to you!"


    Larry said, then went downstairs and made a phone call. It didn''t take long for a few people to take the masked vigilante and Laughing away.


    "I''m leaving too!"


    The black silhouette followed farewell and left.


    Lisa cleaned the living room briefly, and the inviter Laura and Su Bai sat down.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you for this matter. If not... I really don''t dare to think about what will happen!" Lisa had lingering fears, mainly because she didn''t expect the laughter to do this. Thing!She even thought that if there is no Su defeat, things will continue to happen, and in the end it will definitely be nothing.She couldn''t help but laughter, and Larry would definitely not speak out because of prestige considerations. In the end... there will be no results except for himself.


    "Since I met, I won''t care about it." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s right, but for me... it may change my life. I am serious. I really don''t know how to thank you!" Lisa said sincerely.


    "Are we friends!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Yes, friends, friends for life!"


    Lisa excitedly held Su Bai and said to Laura.


    "It''s too early, you can rest early." Su Bai said, and Laura got up and left.


    Back home, Laura still looked a little angry!


    "This laughter, although I have never liked him very much, I didn''t expect him to be such a bastard when he was young and did such a thing." Laura said one after another.


    "Isn''t it all right now."


    "What do you mean by Larry, is he trying to trouble you?" Laura asked again.


    After all, Su Pai injured two of the militiamen. As the agent of the militia, Larry would definitely not just leave it alone.

 C1786

    "I''ll know tomorrow." Su Bai smiled, not taking Larry seriously.


    For the time being, Laura and Su Bai spent the night, and they didn''t sleep well during this event.


    Let me talk about Lisa, who is always afraid of tossing and turning.Xiaojiang and the masked volunteer police were okay, and were admitted to the hospital and fell asleep.The black silhouette surprisingly didn''t think about Laura, the beauty she just met, and she kept responding to Su Bai''s powerful and powerful figure in her mind!


    As for Larry, well...


    It was a night of complete excitement.


    Too strong, too strong!


    It''s simply a treasure!


    Larry couldn''t wait to get to Lisa''s home early the next morning. At this time, Lisa had just fallen asleep, and she heard a voice coming over to open the door. It was a little surprised to see Larry so early.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I want to see Su Bai!" Larry said straight to the point.


    Lisa instantly became energetic, and said solemnly: "If you want to be unfavorable to Su Bai, I will never agree! Also, I need you to give me an explanation for this matter!"


    "What do you think of firing the laughter?" Larry said.


    He was stunned when he said so simply that he was going to fire Lisa, who had done it.


    "Are you serious? No, why have you become so conscientious?" Lisa looked at Larry suspiciously."What''s your idea?"


    "What do you think of Su Bai?" Larry asked.


    "Su Bai? He is very good and strong. You...Do you want Su Bai to join the militia?" Lisa suddenly reacted, that''s right!


    If there is no benefit for someone like Elary, how can he be so active?Even if you are so easy to talk, you just want to expel the laughter, so you actually want Su Bai to join the militia?But... this seems pretty good?Needless to say, Su Bai''s character is naturally a good time to get along with, and his strength is obviously stronger than the others, if he can join, it would be a good thing!


    "You want him to join, right?"


    Seeing Lisa''s expression, Larry struck the iron while it was hot and talked about the benefits.


    Finally: "This time is a bit early, a little later, how about you take me to visit?"


    "This...well!" Lisa hesitated and agreed!


    Item 0049


    Nine in the morning.


    Doorbell rang!


    Laura in her sleep turned over slightly and dazedly wanted to open the door, and put one hand around her waist and let her lie down again.


    "I''ll go."


    "You will sleep again." Su Bai said.


    "My dear, you are so kind!" Laura gave a sweet kiss, Su Bai smiled and got up and put on her nightgown.


    When I came downstairs and opened the door, there was no surprise when I saw Lisa and Larry Su''s defeated faces.


    When he heard the doorbell ringing, he thought about it to see who it was. If it was an insignificant person, Su Bai, he would just let him go.


    "come in!"


    Su Bai greeted Larry and Lisa in the living room and sat down casually. Su Bai said to Larry, "Say, what do you want to do!"


    Su Bai was so direct that Larry was a little surprised. He paused and said straightforwardly: "I hope you can join the militia! I can guarantee that once you join, I will make you a household hero as quickly as possible. You will have A steady stream of income and popularity! You will become the envy of everyone!"


    I have to say that Larry is still very capable to become the agent of the militia, and that kind of dancing and dancing is really convincing!


    "Is it the envy of everyone? In other words, I will have many admirers?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    I''m afraid you won''t ask!


    Hearing Su Bai''s inquiry, Larry was immediately secretly excited.


    As long as you need it, it''s easy!


    "Yes, you look very handsome, gentleman, and full of exotic customs, plus your strength! There will be many people going crazy for you!"


    "Really? Does the black silhouette do?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "Black silhouette..."


    Larry did not expect that he would bring up the black silhouette. He hesitated for a moment, and he said quietly: "She...she likes women, so..."


    "Oh, then she will?" Su Bai pointed to Lisa again.


    Lisa was also stunned, why did she get involved with herself?


    Larry didn''t know what to say. Why did he ask people in the militia? Rabbits don''t eat grass around their nests!But... Larry suddenly said to Lisa: "Lisa, the next thing may not be convenient for you to be there, why don''t we... let us talk slowly?"

 C1787

    "Well, is Laura awake?" Lisa asked.


    "Not yet, but I think she would be willing to open her eyes and see you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lisa smiled and got upstairs!


    "Do you like Lisa or the black silhouette?" Larry asked in a low voice.


    Seeing him like this, Su Bai knew that he didn''t have a good temper.Deliberately cooperated: "Who doesn''t like beautiful women?"


    "Actually... it''s not impossible! Find a chance, I can let you get them, even if they know it, they won''t make any noise, just need you to join the militia and sign a long-term contract with me!" Larry winked. Showing an expression that a man understands.


    "This... not so good? After all, they are also members of the militia!" Su Bai asked hesitantly.


    "What''s wrong? They should be content. If it weren''t for me, would they be able to live like this? How many women would become national heroes? Besides, women...Sooner or later, they would have to be fucked. Ah. If they dare to speak up, they will be over...so don''t worry!" Larry said.


    "Scumbag enough! I always thought I was bad enough. Compared to you, I found out...I''m pretty good? At least I won''t betray the people around me!" Su Bai said with a sneer.


    Larry smiled wryly, he really didn''t know what to say.


    "Want me to join the militia and help you make money? You... also worthy!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Larry is a little angry. Is this shameless?At the beginning of the sentence, I heard a pop.


    Su Bai slapped it directly.


    This slap slapped Larry directly.


    "Do you know why I beat you?" Su Bai looked at Larry and asked, "I''m not because you want to betray the people around you, but because you want to betray Lisa!"


    "Do you know why Lisa is so important?"


    Larry shook his head subconsciously.


    "Snapped!"


    It was another slap.


    "I, I don''t know!" Larry said quickly.


    "I don''t know it!"


    ...


    Larry suddenly felt that Su Bai seemed a bit unreasonable to make trouble, he was deliberately hitting himself!


    "Did they all sign a contract with you?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    "What about the contract?"


    "at home?"


    "Go get it to me!"


    Larry was about to refuse subconsciously, but inexplicably felt as if he was out of control. His entire eyes changed and became a little trance, then he got up numbly and opened the door!


    Larry''s home should be a bit far away and won''t be back for a short time.Su Bai turned upstairs. Just when he came to the door of the bedroom, he heard the laughter of Lisa and Laura inside. He went in and saw the two of them fighting on the bed.


    One didn''t wear it, and one didn''t wear it.


    All of a sudden, the garden is full of spring and cannot be closed!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai standing at the door, Lisa suddenly reacted and hurriedly tidied up her clothes, her face flushed slightly."Have you finished talking?"


    "Ok."


    "How about...how?" Lisa asked tentatively.


    "I have no interest in joining the militia!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s it..." Lisa was slightly disappointed, as Laura said just now, and the words and expressions seemed to be a very cheap thing to join the militia, which made Lisa a little curious about what Su Bai did. It''s just... when I asked about this, Laura hesitated and refused to say it.


    "The conversation with Larry just now reminded me of Mr. Lan, Laura, you can stay with Lisa at home, I''ll go out!" Su Bai smiled and said to Laura.


    Mr. Lan.


    Doctor Manhattan!


    Laura nodded immediately.


    Su Bai turned around and went out to find a piece of clothing in the closet. After changing the clothes, Su Bai passed through time and returned to the age of the watchman!


    Dr. Manhattan is located.

 C1788

    Su Bai suddenly appeared!


    Dr. Manhattan was stunned when he saw Su Bai. He hadn''t seen him for several days and thought he...


    "boom!"


    Su Bai smiled and waved suddenly.


    Chapter 0050


    Dr. Manhattan had no idea that Su Bai hadn''t seen him for a few days, and he would do it as soon as he appeared before he could speak!


    At the moment of recovery, Dr. Manhattan couldn''t help but waved his hand towards Su Bai!


    "boom!"


    Su defeated!


    A few seconds later, Su Bai appeared again, with a big smile on his face.


    "This time is to control the time? It''s a bit tasteless, but...I finally let you take it." Su Bai said with a smile: "Sure enough, I can''t forget it, I have to think about it."


    "Do it again?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows and asked Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan shook his head.


    "It''s stingy!"


    Seeing his appearance, Su Bai knew that he couldn''t make a shot anymore, but nothing else, there is always a chance!


    Waving his hand, Su Bai moved away and returned home.


    After returning home, Su Bai first looked at the newspapers in the last few days to find out the situation.


    Nothing has changed much, the laughter is still dead, and the militia seems to have not changed much.This is also normal. To some extent, Su Bai has many abilities that overlap with Dr. Manhattan, especially in terms of time and cause.Before Rorschach was tracking down the death of Xiaojiang, now... seems to be in prison?There is also the funeral of Xiaojiang, which seems to have been missed.But miss it if you miss it.


    After thinking about it, Su Bai went back across the world directly.


    When they returned home, Lisa and Laura were still chatting, but they had changed from a bedroom to a living room. They were sitting together a bit like a sister. This... Lisa also found out.


    Because Laura has a special affinity with herself, she seems to know herself a lot of things, and she looks a bit similar.


    "Back?" Laura nodded and asked when Su Bai came back.


    "Well, it went well!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Laura immediately understood that there might be something to gain.


    "I should go too!" Lisa said with a smile.


    "Will you leave when I come back?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lisa shook her head quickly: "Of course not, I have other things to do."


    "I was joking." Su Bai smiled and sent Lisa away.


    Just sent Lisa away, Larry came and brought Lisa''s contract with Black Silhouette. Su Bai simply let him cancel the contract and sign his name, and then left the contract to let him go.


    Laura saw this scene very clearly.


    "What are you going to do?" Laura asked.


    "It depends on you!" Su Bai smiled and said to Laura: "If you are willing to start living in this era and start to change, I will do something. If you are not willing, this... is the only thing you can do Yes." Su Bai shook his contract.


    "I do!" Laura said.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows unexpectedly: "How come you suddenly decided?"


    Laura smiled and said: "In our time, life is the same. The only thing I care about is my mother, and she is by my side now, and we are as close as sisters. So wherever I live, it¡¯s always the same. Similarly, if in this era, the future life can be better, I think...I am willing!"


    "Then it will be easy!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I can give you a sum of money, and you can study if there is any business to do? Make money, develop power and materials, this is what I need!"


    "What do you think of the militia? I can replace Larry!" Laura said.


    "Also!" Su Bai smiled.


    "What about Mr. Lan? If we stay here..."


    "I''ll take care of this, don''t worry!"


    The Soviet Union and defeat have already thought about it, and the era of staying in the militia slowly develops.As for the time of the Watchmen, Su Bai will certainly participate. Rorschach and Dr. Manhattan, these are the two people Su Bai cares more about. When will the matter of these two people be completely resolved, and when will they give up the future timeline. Right!Anyway, traveling through time is no different from traveling through the world!


    "I need to buy a big house as a new base, and... I want to bring back everything from the house!"


    "I come!"


    "Honey, you are really... so kind to me, I don''t know how to say it." Laura said with a grin.

 C1789

    In the next few days, Laura began to look for a place, and Su Bai slowly moved home things back. Of course...every time Su Bai did not forget to go to Dr. Manhattan, it is a pity that Dr. Manhattan won¡¯t be smart enough to learn this time. Easily fooled.Su Bai could only temporarily shift his attention to Rorschach.


    Rorschach.


    He is a violent man and has many enemies.In addition, the death of Liaojiang is considered to be related to him, and he was put in the most severe prison, dedicated to the harshest criminals!


    Whoosh!


    The light flashed, and Su Bai appeared directly in the prison, in...Rorschach''s cell.


    At this time, Rorschach was lying down and resting. Seeing Su Bai suddenly appearing in his room, Rorschach looked at him blankly and could not react.


    Stand up and do it.


    "You... are like Doctor Manhattan?" Rorschach asked.


    Su Bai shrugged: "You can say so."


    "Want to go out?"


    "You want to save me, why?"


    Rorschach was puzzled. He didn''t believe it because he had seen the warmth of human relationships since he was young. Just because it was Laura''s boyfriend, Su Bai would come to save himself.


    "Because I am optimistic about you, as a member of my command!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You want to recruit me? Why!"


    "Rely on this!" Su Bai waved his hand and a yellow light ring suddenly appeared.


    "What is this?" Rorschach asked curiously.


    "Can you control your fear and turn it into strength?" Su Bai asked.


    Although Rorschach was still a little puzzled, there was a smile on her ordinary thin face, her eyes very firm.Getting up, Rorschach walked to the door and yelled outside.Soon, a prison guard came over and saw that there was an extra person in the room. This made the prison guard quite unexpectedly about to yell. As a result, Rorschach''s hand suddenly stretched out and hooked the guard''s neck toward the cell. There was a heavy bump against the fence, and the warning fainted directly.


    Bend down and found the key from the guard.


    Rorschach opened the door and went out!


    Chapter 0051-Welcome To The Yellow Lantern Army


    Rorschach''s sudden riot made Su Bai a little surprised, but he didn''t stop him, but followed Rorschach out.


    Just a few steps away, I saw a group of prisoners in prison uniforms walking out mightily.Obviously, they were released on purpose, and it seemed that they were here to deal with Rorschach!


    Rorschach was arrested, although it has not yet been tried.


    But... some people hope that Rorschach will die soon!


    Looking at the tall, short, fat and thin prisoners with fierce faces, Rorschach didn''t have any fear on his face, and even... even grinned.


    "Go!"


    I don''t know who shouted, the prisoners rushed towards Rorschach, there is really an indomitable momentum to charge!


    As if facing a powerful enemy!


    The crowd rushed over, and Rorschach was quickly surrounded.But Rorschach didn''t panic, and he was good at it, so he just went out.The fighting skills of the iron horse and hard bridge, even if the opponent has many people and his physique is stronger than himself, he has no fear at all!Gradually, Rorschach''s strength gave them a sense of fear!


    too strong!


    So many people can''t beat him.


    Especially the expressionless look on Rorschach''s face added a lot of fear.


    Many people found that they could not defeat Rorschach, and then... they turned their eyes to Su Bai who followed Rorschach behind him.


    Although I don''t know who he is, he should be with Rorschach?


    "Then... let''s hit it first."


    Soon someone rushed towards Su Bai, directly punching him fiercely.


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, but he didn''t avoid it, and his thought moved slightly.


    boom!


    The person exploded in front of Su Bai, and the whole person seemed to have turned into one, and disappeared instantly.


    Such a weird situation stopped the prisoners who wanted to catch up instantly. This... is this a ghost?


    Su Bai ignored it and walked over slowly.


    Rorschach opened the road ahead, and then Su Bai followed.


    Unconsciously, these prisoners have stopped, and when they came over, they subconsciously stood in the corner as if they wanted to stay away, and then formed a very interesting picture.


    One by one, prisoners in prison uniforms stood in the corridor, as if they were welcoming on the sidewalk.

 C1790

    At the end of the corridor is a door.


    Has been opened.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw several prison guards rushing over. Seeing Rorschach and Su Bai, they were slightly taken aback, and they were about to draw their guns subconsciously.Rorschach dodged aside and hid in a cell, but the bullet aimed at Su Bai.


    Su Bai did not move at all.


    Just when the bullet was about to fly in front of Su Bai, it suddenly began to decay, slowly turning into particles and disappearing directly.


    Seeing this scene, Rorschach rushed out and brought down the prison guard in two blows.


    "Where is my stuff?" Rorschach''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Then... over there..." The prison guard tremblingly pointed in a direction, and heard a bang that Rorschach''s fist had been slammed down, and the prison guard fainted with a snoring instantaneously.


    In a place similar to a storage room, Rorschach found one.


    Wearing the ink pattern mask on his face and putting on his own clothes, Rorschach turned to look at Su Bai.


    The ink marks on his face slowly changed.


    "I... just fear!"


    Su Bai laughed!


    He threw the ring over, Rorschach put it on his hand and looked at Su Bai.


    "how to use?"


    "Use fear to transform into various weapons and powers. This is the ability of the yellow light ring."


    "From now on, you have the ability to inflict great fear on others. You are welcome to join the Yellow Lantern Corps and become the first...Yellow Lantern!"


    As Su Bai''s voice fell, a noisy voice soon came from outside.


    Rorschach looked at the ring, looked at the wall, and lifted up suddenly.


    The energy of the yellow light turned into a machine gun, and Rorschach was taken aback.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The submachine gun began to attack the wall frantically, and it didn''t take long before the wall had penetrated.


    Luo Xia walked over and turned to look at the chasing soldiers who had come in, and suddenly jumped down. After a while, I saw the dim night sky, the yellow light was dazzling, flying around in the prison sky!Su Bai smiled and disappeared shortly afterwards, some of them rushed up relatively quickly without controlling their bodies and fell directly.The rest of the people looked at Rorschach flying in the sky, and were shocked for a while.


    This... Is this dreaming?


    Rorschach, who had gained new abilities, flew in the air and left the prison.


    After a while, I found a place to land. Watching Su Bai slowly fly over, Rorschach looked at his ring and Su Baidao.


    "I still have things to do, about the laughter!"


    "I already know who... killed the laughter."


    "Except for Dr. Manhattan, you don''t have to worry about anyone!" Su Bai smiled.


    "I never worry!" Rorschach said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I know you are fearless, but I don''t want the first yellow light I just found to die like this. It will be very troublesome!"


    "I try!" Rorschach said.


    "Go ahead and do your job."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he disappeared.


    In the darkness, the yellow light lit up, and Rorschach left!


    The era of the militia.


    Su Bai came home to rest, only to find that Laura was not at home?The telepathy was released, and then I realized that Laura had taken a fancy to a house to be used as a new base for the militia. She was busy over there, and she teleported over to chat with Laura.Looking at this situation, Laura seems to have a lot of work to do. After thinking about it, Su Bai went home to rest!


    Take a shower, wrapped in bath towels.


    Su Bai lay in bed and began to absorb the energy of the universe!


    Time passed by, and when he felt that his energy was about to be saturated, Su Bai suddenly felt the long-lost restlessness.


    That is energy saturation, a precursor to the unblocking of gems!


    Finally...is it going to be unblocked again?I don''t know what gems will be unblocked this time!


    Su Bai excitedly absorbed the energy again, and as the energy was inhaled, the agitation became stronger and stronger, like a balloon full of air.


    boom!


    Su Bai plunged into darkness.

 C1791

    going offline.


    I don''t know how long it took before Su Baiyouyou woke up.


    The room was dim, Su Bai looked down at his chest!


    Item 0052


    The sign of the infinite gem...one more.


    This color, this shape.


    "Power gem!"


    "Yes, I finally unblocked a powerful gem, still the most familiar power gem!"


    Satisfied, Su Bai is really satisfied.


    Six infinite gems, soul gems, reality gems, power gems, soul gems, time gems, space gems, two have been unblocked before, soul gems and reality gems. Among the remaining four, Su Bai is most looking forward to power Gems and space gems!The power gem is very simple, the power is greatly increased, and the power and destructive power increase exponentially!As for the space gem, if this thing is in the Marvel world, Su Bai would not pay much attention to it, because it overlaps with his ability, and it is really not special.But it''s different in the DC world. Su Bai also plans to try to see if he can return to the Marvel world with space gems.


    Although not a space gem, the power gem is enough to satisfy Su Bai.


    Hehe smiled, Su Bai sat up and was about to find a place to test the power of the power gem, only to find that there was someone in the room as soon as he sat up!


    The corner of the door.


    A figure stood there, and it seemed... it was a long time.


    "Lisa?"


    Although the room was dim, it did not affect Su Bai''s vision at all.Turning on the light casually, it turned out to be Lisa, and she looked... her expression was a bit trance and surprise.


    Although I don''t know when she came, why she came, but by looking at her, she knew...she should have seen the scene just now.


    Scared!


    "You...Who are you?" Lisa couldn''t help but tremble and asked.


    "Did you see it?" Su Bai asked.


    Lisa nodded.


    "Yes, it was Laura who told me that you were at home alone, and asked me to help you prepare some food. I knocked on the door and nobody opened it, so... I came in by myself and found you in the bedroom. I saw you. At that time, your body... exploded! I was frightened and at a loss, and then... I found that you were better again, as if nothing had happened. Tell me, I should have no dizziness or misunderstanding Huh? What I saw...should be true?" Lisa asked.


    "It''s true!" Su Bai smiled and got up and came to Lisa''s face.


    Lisa seemed to be a little afraid of Su Bai, but she didn''t avoid it.Although she just arrived at this scene is amazing, but during this time of getting along, Su Bai saved her before the addition, she was only surprised or because of instinctive fear of the unknown, she did not really fear Su Bai, feel He will hurt himself!


    "If this matter is really complicated to explain, at least you might not understand it too much."


    In the era of the militia, what superpowers are there!


    In the entire "Watchmen" world, only Dr. Manhattan possesses superpowers. He is still just an ordinary person.


    "Are you... God? Or God?" Lisa couldn''t help but say.


    "From the perspective of strength, yes! I won''t die, I can easily destroy the world." Su Bai smiled.


    Lisa took a breath, not knowing what to say.


    "Ready to eat? Is it downstairs?"


    "Ok!"


    "Then go down first!"


    Su Bai patted Lisa on the shoulder, turned and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, there is food prepared by Lisa on the table, which is still cold.


    While eating here, Lisa has already followed.Su Bai noticed that Lisa was wearing a casual dress, a black nightdress that didn''t show much but felt very sexy.


    Lisa hesitated and walked to Su Bai''s side, tentatively reaching out to touch her shoulder.


    Su Bai did not stop.


    That solid, real feeling made Lisa breathe a sigh of relief, and then slowly descended, touching Su Bai''s chest tattoo.


    "What is this?" Lisa asked.


    "It''s a kind of ability totem, this represents the mind, this represents reality, this represents power!" Su Bai thought for a while to explain.


    Lisa nodded and stroked the gem tattoo with her palm. The gentle touch felt like a lover''s caress. Su Bai slowly put down the tableware and looked at Lisa.


    Obviously, Lisa didn''t realize what consequences her actions might have, she just stroked and indulged... as if she could see the difference...


    The faint scent that wafted close at hand made Su Bai''s breath slowly change a bit Chen Zhong. He slowly raised his hand and slowly hugged Lisa''s waist.


    "Do you think you can see it more clearly?" Su Bai asked quietly.

 C1792

    The sound seemed to come from the netherworld, resounding from all directions, echoing in my mind!


    Seeing Su Bai''s hot eyes, Lisa nodded slowly.


    With strong arms, Su Bai directly hugged Lisa upstairs!


    Su Bai was lying on the bed, Lisa lying on his body, her fingers stroking the tattoo, slowly, slowly, she felt that the tattoo seemed to be alive, glowing, making her want to leave more Closer, you can see more clearly.


    When Lisa was completely pasted, Su Bai could no longer control it.


    Holding Lisa in both hands, grabbing her clothes and tearing it hard.


    Lisa was awakened instantly, but when she looked at Su Bai, she was silent and did not leave!


    ...


    "Oh my God, what did I do!"


    For a long time, when the morning sun swaggered in, Lisa woke up in a daze!


    She considers Laura a good sister, but she slept with her man!


    "you''re awake!"


    Su Bai opened his eyes and smiled and hugged Lisa, Lisa gave way slightly."This...this was just an accident, I...I didn''t want to be sorry Laura!"


    "I, I have to go." Liza struggled to get out of bed, and then was about to find her clothes.


    But then I remembered that the clothes had been torn.


    After hesitating, Lisa saw the bed sheet and the blood stains on it.


    She stretched out her hand to push Su Bai down, pulled the sheets down and blocked her body with a clean place, and then prepared to leave.


    "Honey, I''m back!"


    Just as Lisa was about to go out, Laura''s voice suddenly came downstairs.


    Lisa panicked suddenly.


    "What to do? What to do? I can''t let Laura know, what can I do!"


    Item 0053


    The sound of footsteps approached, and it was obvious that Laura was going straight to the bedroom.


    Lisa''s anxious tears were about to come out, and she quickly walked to the window to jump out.Fortunately, Su Bai''s reaction was quick, and he hugged Lisa in an instant, followed by a whistle.


    Lisa suddenly found that she had returned home.


    "How?"


    Lisa looked around blankly and couldn''t react.


    Su Bai smiled and disappeared with a whoosh!


    The door opened.


    Laura walked in.


    "You''re awake!" Laura smiled and walked to the bed and threw herself into Su Bai''s arms and kissed her.


    "Yeah." Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    "I''ll take a shower, and then come back to accompany you!"


    Laura finished smiling and got up to take a shower.


    First Lisa, then Laura!


    Wouldn''t it be too evil?


    Su Bai couldn''t help thinking while listening to the dripping sound.


    However... I should have this idea in my heart. Although staying in this era is better than in the age of the watchman, it is... not without this reason!


    After a while, Laura came out, entangled herself very actively.


    Even if Su Bai didn''t want it, he couldn''t refuse at this time.


    After a long time was over, Laura fell into a deep sleep, Su Bai got up and went downstairs and simply cleaned up and went out to take out the trash. The result was that Lisa was also preparing to take out the garbage. They just opened the door and saw Su Bai. In contrast, Lisa hurriedly turned around in a panic.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, walked over and threw the trash back home.


    Then... back to the age of the watchmen!


    The power gem is unblocked, and Su Bai is just looking for Dr. Manhattan to try it!


    Just coming back, Su Bai is planning to go to Dr. Manhattan.

 C1793

    It turned out that Dr. Manhattan seemed to be participating in live TV activities?This made Su Bai think of a possibility instantly.


    He remembered that someone in the movie thought that Dr. Manhattan could bring cancer to people, and he even found his original wife to testify?As a result, under the reporter''s questioning and responsibilities, Dr. Manhattan went violently, killing everyone present in an instant.


    If it happens to be this time, then...this is an opportunity.


    It is necessary to know that Su Bai has pursued the idea of ??idle and idle during this period of time, which made Dr. Manhattan quite depressed, but even so, it made him gaffe once and couldn''t control his emotions!


    Such an opportunity is too rare.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai teleported to the scene instantly without any hesitation.


    In the venue.


    Reporters were sitting in a row, and Dr. Manhattan and the host were chatting with each other on the stage, and the live broadcast was synchronized.


    Fortunately, it hasn''t started yet!


    Su Bai found a remote place and waited quietly.


    Dr. Manhattan seemed to notice the arrival of Su Bai, and turned his head and glanced in Su Bai''s direction.


    Su Bai found out.


    Dr. Manhattan seems a little... nervous?


    Is he afraid of doing it himself?


    Afraid to blow him up in front of others?


    Are you afraid of shame?


    No, he can''t die. What''s more, his thinking shouldn''t care about being ashamed. Anyway, everyone will know that he can''t die, so what are they afraid of?Afraid that the people know that they exist, or that the people know that there is someone as powerful as him, which will bring people panic?


    He seeks peace!


    So it should be like this.


    This may be the weakness of Dr. Manhattan!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled brightly at Doctor Manhattan.


    With this smile, Dr. Manhattan smiled nervously. While returning to the host''s words, he was nervously thinking about Su Bai.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the topic to pick up on cancer. At first, Dr. Manhattan was calm, but as his ex-wife appeared, everyone began their duties, and countless voices were like flies buzzing in their ears. , Dr. Manhattan began to become a little irritable.


    Su Bai could clearly feel that his mood was changing.


    It seems to be suppressing something.


    "coming soon!"


    Su Bai secretly looked forward to it.


    However...time slowly passed, Dr. Manhattan''s mood seemed...repressed, as if controlled.


    "This can''t work!"


    "I''m going to do it. Are you afraid that I will show my strength in front of the people and let people know that you are not the only god? Are you afraid that this... will make people lose peace?" Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded in Dr. Manhattan''s mind .


    Doctor Manhattan looked at Su Bai fiercely.


    Su Bai smiled brilliantly and slowly raised his hand.


    "Do not!"


    Dr. Manhattan shouted loudly, and a powerful energy was released instantly.Almost instantly flooded the entire venue!


    The live broadcast is interrupted!


    Everyone guessed what the result might be and was silent!


    In the venue.


    Dr. Manhattan covered his head with his hands, looking painfully at the empty meeting place in front of him.


    Finally, it got out of control.


    He was already on the verge of breaking out, Su Bai said this sentence again, which seemed to have crushed his psychological defense line, and he was finally under control!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Looking at Dr. Manhattan, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    In the movie, he ran away by himself, but he didn''t expect it to be his own sentence now.


    It seems that his influence on Dr. Manhattan is quite big, at least he cares very much!

 C1794

    What Su Bai cared about was what ability he gained this time!


    Particle destruction!


    Although Su Bai could explode Dr. Manhattan every time, it was because of his ability to dominate particles. To be precise, Dr. Manhattan was instantly particleized, but it was not completely eliminated.But every time Dr. Manhattan exploded himself, it was particle destruction.


    One is separation, the other is destruction.


    This is the difference between the two!


    With this ability, in short, Su Bai has the means to decide the life and death of Dr. Manhattan!


    He was destroyed, but he could be resurrected because of the golden finger.


    But what about Dr. Manhattan?


    If they are completely destroyed at the particle level, how can he regroup?


    This ability came in time!


    Dr. Manhattan watched Su Bai''s ability to activate instantly.


    Whoosh.


    Su Bai discovered the changes in the surrounding space, and he and Dr. Manhattan had come to an unknown and deserted planet.


    Chapter 0054 The Wall of Origin?


    "Are you looking for a place to vent? I welcome it!"


    Su Bai smiled and said to Dr. Manhattan.


    Doctor Manhattan didn''t speak, and rushed towards Su Bai.


    "boom!"


    A punch to Su Bai, Su Bai took advantage of the situation, and then came first, before Dr. Manhattan''s arm strength was fully extended.


    The collision sounded, and a huge shock wave instantly rippled around the two of them.


    At that moment, the surface of this planet was instantly smoothed out!


    Immediately after the two moved again.


    Bang bang bang!


    You come and I go, each time you accurately collide with the opponent''s fist, faster, faster, stronger, and the shock waves from layer to layer continue one after another.


    The planet began to shake!


    boom!


    Su Bai stopped abruptly, Dr. Manhattan''s fist instantly hit his chest, and the powerful force passed over, Su Bai''s body instantly began to tear.


    Dr. Manhattan stopped in a daze.


    be cheated!


    Su Bai deliberately made himself selfless, and then suddenly hit.


    And at that moment, Dr. Manhattan could feel that Su Bai''s body seemed to weaken in an instant, it was too easy to die!


    Sure enough, Su Bai resurrected after a while and couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    To play with a strong but sane guy like Dr. Manhattan, you have to use some means.


    This time.


    Decomposition and reorganization.


    One is not particularly tasteless for Su Bai, but it is not particularly strong.


    Died six times in the hands of Dr. Manhattan and gained six abilities.


    It''s a pity that the more powerful ones have never been obtained, such as creating life, creating the universe, destroying the universe, and the invalidity of cause and effect, but not obtained.


    In terms of chance, you should get one or two. Is it because Dr. Manhattan hasn''t mastered these yet?


    "Forget it!"


    Su Bai shook his head and swished in front of Dr. Manhattan. The power of the power gem was released and punched Dr. Manhattan in the face.


    Dr. Manhattan doesn''t evade, anyway... can''t he die?


    The feeling of avoiding something is more like a waste of time.


    But when Su Bai''s fist hit Dr. Manhattan''s face, he felt that something was wrong.


    Su Bai''s power seemed to have increased dozens of times in an instant. That powerful force instantly smashed his body''s defenses, like cracked ceramics. His face began to crack, followed by a bang, Manhattan The doctor''s head exploded in an instant.

 C1795

    The whole person fell to the ground.


    Su Bai discovered that Dr. Manhattan seemed to have no blood?


    That''s right, he doesn''t seem to be of flesh and blood, but of quantum!


    The power gem is really awesome!


    Su Bai watched as the blue particles slowly floated on his body and began to reorganize. After a while, Dr. Manhattan recovered and stood up again.


    "This power... does not seem to have anything to do with me?"


    Doctor Manhattan looked at Su Bai suspiciously.


    "This really has nothing to do with you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You are full of secrets that I can''t understand!"


    "I have something to ask you!" Seeing Dr. Manhattan started chatting again, Su Bai knew that the fight would not be possible. After thinking about it, he asked: "The end of the universe, how much do you know? Outside the multiverse, or Say... Origin!"


    "I haven''t touched on this yet. The universe should be a combination of time, space, and matter, and it should be the whole of our world''s matter! If we talk about the origin, or the multiverse, maybe... it should also be a certain kind of power. I faintly feel that , The universe has an origin. It''s like a wall blocking the true origin and end of the universe. We, this universe, the multiverse, including everything except the multiverse, are inside this wall!"


    "Perhaps it can be called the wall of origin?"


    The wall of origin?The fourth wall?


    Although Dr. Manhattan did not really clarify, his words also gave Su Bai a lot of enlightenment.


    Especially for the Wall of Origin, Su Bai felt that if he wanted to study the end of the universe and cross to the Marvel world, this Wall of Origin was the key.


    It''s a pity... he hasn''t met so many great gods yet, and he can understand the wall of origin!


    "Why are you interested in this?" Dr. Manhattan asked, "Aren''t you able to travel through the universe?"


    "Because this universe is so big that it will make people lose their way!" Su Bai said with a smile."Rather than caring about me, do you care about yourself? You are thought to be likely to cause cancer, and you killed so many people during the live broadcast."


    "I want to stay here and think!" said Dr. Manhattan.


    "Are you sure? Your ability to predict the future is still being shielded? So you can''t see the future, but I can tell you that you are going to be a scapegoat for some people!" Su Bai said.


    "For me, it doesn''t matter!" said Dr. Manhattan.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai shrugged, as he reminded him anyway, since Dr. Manhattan doesn''t care what he can say.


    "I will come to you when I have time!"


    Su Bai will not give up when the gift package has not been fully obtained.


    Back on Earth, indeed, reports about Dr. Manhattan have been endless.Many people started to kill because Dr. Manhattan would bring cancer to people, and because they became angry when they were questioned, they started to kill. Some even said that Dr. Manhattan is no longer a god in the United States, but a demon... He finally revealed his Revenge for the real face!Judging from the remarks of these news reports, it is obvious that someone is deliberately bringing the rhythm!For ordinary people, it is easy to mislead people who don''t know what they are inside, and gradually they will be overwhelmed.


    Dr. Manhattan didn''t come out to speak, and some people deliberately brought rhythm.


    I am afraid it will not be long before Dr. Manhattan will become synonymous with the devil!


    Suddenly, a yellow light flashed through the distant air.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, that was...Rorschach!


    It seems that he is still investigating, and... there should be results, right?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai plans to follow him. He hasn''t seen the Pharaoh yet. This kills the laughter, counts Rorschach, and counts the super genius of Dr. Manhattan, the rich man, what is it like!


    Item 0055


    "boom!"


    A loud noise suddenly sounded, as if resounding through the world, followed by a huge energy explosion from a distance, which swept away in an instant, as if a huge wave swallowed the city!


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, and it seemed that the explosion site was farther away, so it was not so timely. Following the explosions one after another, the air seemed to be filled with the huge energy produced by the explosion!


    The city was swallowed and people were still howling.


    No one thought that disaster would come so suddenly, so suddenly, so unexpectedly, so... powerful!


    There was no chance of escape at all, and it was overwhelmed in an instant.


    Su Bai stopped, and the energy flooded and was directly absorbed.


    "This energy is slightly similar to Dr. Manhattan''s breath. It should be the handwriting of Pharaoh?"


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Pharaoh is the big boss of the movie "Watchmen". He is a member of the Watchers. He started a company and became a star after the Watchers retired. He is the richest and richest man, and at the same time... is also the smartest. of!


    If a person is too smart, his thinking will become a little abnormal.

 C1796

    For example, Dr. Manhattan, such as saying Lao Wang!


    Pharaoh is very smart and rich. He began to study genetic engineering and successfully created a genetically modified lynx. He began to regard himself as a god. Once this idea came into being, his thinking would become distorted.


    Xiaojiang discovered his secret, so he was killed.


    He began to frame Rorschach and Dr. Manhattan.


    I have to say that people are smart and bold.


    If you don''t know the ins and outs, it''s really hard to doubt the Pharaoh!


    With huge explosions and destruction in many cities, coupled with the threat theory of Dr. Manhattan previously promoted, everyone now believes that this was done by Dr. Manhattan.Only he can launch attacks that no one knows at the same time in so many cities all over the world, and he is so powerful!The leaders of various countries began to actively connect with each other, especially the Soviet Union and the United States, which were originally in the Cold War, but because of the Dr. Manhattan''s affairs, it seems that they have begun to abandon the Cold War and unite.


    After all, Dr. Manhattan¡¯s threat is too great, this is an enemy they don¡¯t know how to deal with and how to defeat!


    As a result, some people were sacrificed, and then the Cold War ended world peace. The effect was very good, but... too cold-blooded, too cold.Only a person like Dr. Manhattan, who has lost his sense of humanity, would choose to take the blame after knowing the result. People like Rorschach could not accept it, and he was killed by Dr. Manhattan instead?


    Shook his head.


    Su Bai Teleport appeared in the polar land.


    White snow, looking at it the same way, this is a world of cold wind and snow.


    In the distance, a building stands tall.


    Pharaoh, Rorschach, Ye Xiao, are all here!


    Just in front of the building, the watchman''s airship was parked.


    Su Bai floated away quietly and entered the building instantly.


    This is a very technological place. There are countless monitors in the lobby with pictures of various cities.


    Pharaoh.


    Wearing an armor cloak, he looks young and handsome, with an extraordinary temperament.


    Come from the heart, when he feels that he is comparable to God, he will naturally show that kind of pretentious and indispensable temperament.


    At this time, the Pharaoh was working with Ye Xiao, to be precise... he was torturing Ye Xiao.


    Ye Xiao was obviously not Pharaoh''s opponent. He was beaten to the ground in three hits, and he was lying on the steps in the hall, unable to struggle.


    "Give up, you are not my opponent!" Pharaoh said lightly: "And, you don''t have to do this!"


    "You killed Laughing Carpenter!" Rorschach said slowly."why?"


    "Because he discovered my secret!" Pharaoh said lightly."If it''s you or Ye Xiao found out, I''m not worried. But Xiaojiang is different, he... has been working for the government and monitoring us."


    "At first he agreed to my plan, but then he changed his mind, so I can only kill him!"


    "Then frame me, frame Dr. Manhattan?" Rorschach took the conversation.


    "It''s just easy to frame you. Who told you not to give up and have been investigating, always investigating to me."


    "People need peace, and if the Cold War continues, war will break out, but now...people are turning all their anger and attention to Dr. Manhattan, united, isn¡¯t it great? And Dr. Manhattan doesn¡¯t care about this. Do you think he really can¡¯t guess? He guessed it, but even so, he will agree with my plan. So, Rorschach, Ye Xiao, you give up, don¡¯t do it right with me, otherwise...I I will be very kind to you!" Pharaoh was both an explanation and a threat.


    In his opinion, the biggest problem is Dr. Manhattan. If this problem is not a problem, there is no problem.


    Ye Xiao, Rorschach.


    He didn''t care at all.


    But... Pharaoh still glanced at the extra ring on Rorschach''s hand. He knew Rorschach very well, but he had never seen Rorschach wearing a ring, and there were news from prison. Although there is no evidence, there are so many. Everyone vowed to say that, which made the Pharaoh still feel credible.Especially, the other man, the man who is said to be Laura''s boyfriend, he and Laura... seem to have disappeared from the world, and can''t be found.


    "Your conspiracy, people will know!" Rorschach said lightly."I have collected evidence!"


    "You want to expose me?"


    "I don''t care about the outcome, but people need to know the truth!"


    "So, we can only be enemies."


    Pharaoh was a little sorry, and shook his head and looked behind Rorschach.


    A huge lynx like a lion slowly climbed up from behind with sharp fangs.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the Bobcat suddenly jumped towards Rorschach.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Xiao shouted a reminder that Rorschach seemed too late to react.


    boom!


    The yellow light suddenly lit up beside Rorschach, and the Lynx made a collision sound as if it had hit the wall!

 C1797

    Chapter 0056 Never Compromise Even At The End Of The World


    "Woohoo!"


    The Lynx made a painful sound and fell to the ground, hurriedly away from him, looking at Rorschach a little or inexplicably, at the yellow light circle.


    "what is this¡­¡­"


    The Pharaoh also looked at Rorschach in some surprise, and it seemed...what happened in the prison was true.


    "This is... fear!"


    Rorxia said lightly, and the Lantern Ring pointed suddenly in the direction of the Bobcat.


    boom!


    The energy of a yellow light hit the Bobcat in an instant, and a bang was heard immediately, and the Bobcat directly exploded!


    Torn apart and bloody!


    Ye Xiao looked at Rorschach in disbelief, Rorschach turned slightly, and found that Pharaoh had run away!


    Just about to chase, Rorschach stopped suddenly, and a figure appeared in the hall.


    "You do yours, don''t care about me!" Su Bai said with a light wave.


    Rorschach nodded and chased after him.


    "You..." Ye Xiao stood up struggling and looked at Su Bai. When did he appear here?Why is he here?Where''s Laura?


    Ye Xiao was confused, as if he had many questions to ask.


    But after hearing Rorschach''s conversation with him, he hesitated, Ye Xiao still got up to help Rorschach.


    Su Bai turned around and looked at the huge machine in front of him. It was made by Dr. Manhattan, but it was used by the Pharaoh to destroy major cities. I have to say that this thing is a black technology, totally incompatible with this era, but its power is indeed. Not bad!Based on the principle of no waste, Su Bai first figured out the structure of this thing, and then directly transported it back to Earth Ten, and gave the design drawings to Astra for her to manufacture.After that, Su Bai came back!


    After about ten minutes, Su Bai discovered that many things had happened.


    Ye Xiao lay on the corridor with a huge blood hole in his chest.


    died!


    Ye Xiao is dead!


    In the middle of the corridor, blue energy was flooded, Rorschach was trapped inside, and the yellow light energy radiated, seeming to be resisting and struggling.


    At the end of the corridor, Pharaoh looked smug.


    "This is something I prepared specially for Dr. Manhattan. I didn''t expect it to be used by you."


    Rorschach did not speak, nor could he see his expression under the mask, but Su Bai could feel his indomitable and fearless aura!


    This is Rorschach.


    This is a kind of energy of quantum transformation. It was because of this that Dr. Manhattan changed from a human to a big blue crane!But under the obstruction of the yellow light energy, this thing can be resisted temporarily!


    "It''s you!"


    Crossing Rorschach, Pharaoh saw Su Bai.


    "This special ring is related to you, right?" Pharaoh said toward Su Bai: "This ring far exceeds modern technology, and even exceeds modern people''s thinking and understanding. I don''t know why you gave it to Luo. Xia, but I think...I am the best choice!"


    "Perhaps, you can consider changing a partner?"


    Su Bai walked over slowly, walked in front of Rorschach and walked straight through.


    As soon as I entered, I felt the powerful energy of quantum transformation.


    "This is what I used specifically to deal with Dr. Manhattan, you are... you are looking for death!" Seeing Su Bai''s behavior, the Pharaoh couldn''t help but cried out triumphantly.


    But his pride didn''t last long. He suddenly felt the energy of quantum transformation. The blue rays of light seemed to begin to weaken. After a few seconds, the rays of light became intermittent, and then completely... disappeared!


    Rorschach stood next to Su Bai, panting, and suddenly raised her hand.


    The yellow light energy turned into a huge palm and came to Pharaoh in an instant, and rushed out according to the Pharaoh.


    boom!


    Pharaoh''s huge palm pressed hard against the wall, and the impact made him cough violently.


    Rorschach walked slowly, step by step, and the huge palm became tightly clenched. The pressure made Pharaoh painful and unable to struggle.


    "Can I kill him?" Rorschach turned to Su Bai and asked.


    Rorschach is very persistent, but he is also very smart. From the several appearances of Su Bai, he can see that there is a purpose. If there is no reason, he will not come here!


    "No way!"


    Su Bai did not answer, but a voice suddenly sounded.

 C1798

    Immediately afterwards, I felt the surrounding sky spinning, and Dr. Manhattan suddenly appeared.


    boom!


    Before I could feel what was going on, my light ring energy dissipated.


    Pharaoh sat slumped on the ground, coughing loudly, while looking at Dr. Manhattan.


    "You know what he did!" Rorschach questioned towards Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan nodded.


    "Since you know, why stop me?" Rorschach said solemnly.


    "Things have already happened, and now there is no point in investigating who is right and who is wrong. If it is known to the public that this was done by the Pharaoh, other countries will definitely not just give up like this, and war will inevitably occur by then. ... They dare not do anything, they will only join forces to find a way to guard against me. In this way... true peace can come."


    ...


    "Sacrificing a small part for the peace of most people, I think it is worth it!"


    Dr. Manhattan spoke slowly, and Rorschach looked at him in disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, he would actually support and agree.


    Even for peace, should that small part be sacrificed?If this is a war, Rorschach has nothing to say.Just like this was sacrificed in a daze, why did you say for the peace of most people?


    Rorschach couldn''t accept it.


    "I want to kill him!" Rorschach looked at Dr. Manhattan.


    "For world peace, he must live. You...I don''t want to do that!" Dr. Manhattan said slowly.


    What don''t you want to do?


    Kill Rorschach!


    Rorschach chuckled and took off her mask.


    "Even at the end of the world, never compromise!" Rorschach looked at Dr. Manhattan with scorching eyes, without any thought of giving in or fear.


    "Hey!"


    Dr. Manhattan sighed slightly, and slowly raised his hand with some reluctance in his eyes!


    With his ability, I am afraid that Rorschach is already dead when he stops!


    "boom!"


    The explosion sounded, and a figure instantly turned into powder, slowly falling.


    Chapter 0057 Dragon Set, Go Get the Box Lunch!


    Although knowing that he could not resist, Rorschach did not have the slightest fear or fear, just as he said.


    Even in the end of the world, I will never compromise!


    He stared at Dr. Manhattan, watching him raise his hand, waiting for death to come, and using death to tell Dr. Manhattan that he would never compromise.


    "boom!"


    Rorschach''s eyes blinked slightly, and he didn''t react to seeing Doctor Manhattan exploding in front of him.


    After a while, he turned to look at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai slowly lowered his arm.


    He had always been curious about Su Bai''s strength and identity, and the magic of the yellow light ring made him amazed, and now he finally saw it.


    Can kill Dr. Manhattan!


    "Don''t look at me so surprised, I have exploded him countless times, he hasn''t died yet, and I didn''t plan to let him die so soon!" Su Bai said calmly."Don''t participate in the next thing. Have you collected the evidence? Just publish it!"


    "No way!"


    Pharaoh shouted subconsciously at this time.


    Su Bai shook his head and waved.


    With a bang.


    Pharaoh exploded.


    He does not have the ability to reorganize like Dr. Manhattan, nor does he have the protection of Soviet defeat like Rorschach.


    So he exploded.


    Burst thoroughly.


    Rorschach stared blankly for a while, then turned and left.


    At this time, Dr. Manhattan reorganized and reappeared.

 C1799

    Knowing that the Pharaoh was dead, Dr. Manhattan did not have any mood swings. The death of the Pharaoh was not important to him. The important thing was... human beings would be at peace because of this.Perhaps this is the only thing he still insists on as a human side?Unfortunately, for this persistence, most of the''people'' couldn''t accept the method he chose.


    "Why, you know... This kind of result is the best and the most reasonable!" Dr. Manhattan said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "As a god, it may be true, but as a human being... the result is on the one hand, and the process is also on the one hand. Pharaoh is very similar to you, and has gradually lost the human side. Think more rationally. But do you know what it means to be rational? It means coldness!"


    "So you must stop me?" Dr. Manhattan said.


    "Yes!"


    "So it seems that you can really only do it. Really...do it!" After Dr. Manhattan finished speaking, the ability was activated again.


    In an instant, the two moved to another planet again.


    He is afraid of the immeasurable consequences of fighting on the earth.


    Su Bai smiled, at this moment he was confident.


    After successively acquiring several abilities of Dr. Manhattan, coupled with the release of the power gem, the most important thing is... he is the strongest and his immortal ability, he really has nothing to worry about!


    "come on!"


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the power of the Power Gem had already gathered in his fist and hit Dr. Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan instantly released his ability and prepared to dissolve the Soviet defeat.


    The power of the phoenix immediately came out and began to resist, but this time... Doctor Manhattan''s ability seemed to be stronger than before, or he was really serious.


    If the Soviet defeat is not resolved, there will be no way to really end this matter. It ends in the kind of peace he hoped!


    "not bad!"


    Su Bai laughed, his fist had already hit Dr. Manhattan.


    boom!boom!


    The two beeps sounded almost at the same time.


    Su Bai was exploded, and Dr. Manhattan was also beaten to the head with a punch.


    With a boom, Dr. Manhattan fell to the ground and began a quick reorganization.


    He knew that Su Bai would be resurrected, and he would acquire his own power every time he was resurrected, so he had to be faster than Su Bai''s resurrection, and did something before he was resurrected!


    Dr. Manhattan''s head had just been reorganized here, but Su Bai had appeared unharmed.


    slow!


    "Do you control the time? Come again!"


    Su Bai said that he rushed up again. Dr. Manhattan did not immediately shoot, but played with Su Bai''s ability to catch mice. He knew that reckless shots were not good for Su Bai.The two teleported quickly, constantly changing their positions!


    One planet, one planet!


    The two figures disappeared, appeared, tossing and turning, appearing on more than a dozen planets.


    Su Bai suddenly felt the space around him strange.


    Immediately afterwards, I felt a strong sense of oppression. In an instant, my body exploded!


    Particle manipulation.


    Dr. Manhattan created a particle field from the surrounding particles in an instant, followed by the fastest speed and power that destroyed all the power, and its powerful ability had already caused great destruction.At the same time, the energy around Dr. Manhattan began to agitate quickly, the blue light became more and more dazzling, more and more dazzling, he actually created a microcosm around him!


    A miniature universe was born like this.


    It''s not big, it''s just the area just now.


    But Dr. Manhattan noticed that every time Su Bai was resurrected in situ, that is to say, no matter what range he used, he would reappear in this area. Now this area is turned into a microcosm by him, Su Bai ...Will be there too!


    He couldn''t think of how to kill Su Bai completely, but he was able to trap Su Bai.


    As long as Su Bai was trapped for a period of time and let him solve Rorschach''s affairs, then he would leave the earth. Even if Su Bai came out at that time, the matter would have passed.


    Already, it doesn''t affect the overall situation!


    A piece of gray!


    After Su Bai was resurrected, he felt like a cloud of gray, as if the chaos had begun, and there was nothing.


    There is no light, no sound, and even a feeling of no space. He can''t even feel his own existence, as if he is just a emptiness consciousness.


    This made Su Bai instantly think of the feeling of entering the dark dimension for the first time in the Marvel world.


    Except for being sober, I feel nothing.


    Su Bai''s first reaction that he may not be resurrected, but in a special state between the online and offline?Su Bai felt it with interest, after all, it was the first time this happened!But it didn''t take long for him to feel that something was wrong.


    It''s too long!

 C1800

    Item 0058


    How long will it be back online after death?Although he didn''t know the process, he knew the actual time.


    A few seconds, ten seconds to death.


    But it has been more than this time since I woke up, but I don''t have the slightest intention to go online!


    "Dr. Manhattan!"


    Su Bai thought of him in an instant. If anyone could make himself have such a strange situation, it must be Doctor Manhattan!


    "See if you have acquired the ability!"


    Su Bai thought to himself for a moment, and quickly realized it.


    He finally obtained a power that could be regarded as a great god.


    Destroy the universe!


    Observe the trajectory of quantum and change the trajectory of quantum to achieve the effect of destroying the universe!


    Thinking like this, Su Bai suddenly found that he could feel a special trajectory in the surrounding space!As Su Bai turned his attention more and more into it, this trajectory became clearer and clearer.


    Just like a building, every order, every structure, and the place of connection can be seen clearly, so that Su Bai has a feeling that he can understand it only at a glance and is in control.


    "This is a universe!"


    Su Bai judged it instantly.


    According to his observation, this is definitely not a big universe, and it should not even be the universe of the watchmen.


    He tried to release the shock wave ability to sense, but found that the sense was cut off.


    This result made Su Bai even more convinced!


    "Dr. Manhattan knows that he can''t kill me, so he created a miniature world to trap me before I was resurrected? This is indeed a good way, at least a good way to deal with me. Even if I resurrect, I will still be there. Here, it''s not like anything else, teleportation is understandable. But..." Su Bai''s own hand controlled by consciousness slightly fluctuated the induced quantum connection.


    boom!


    It''s like a tarot card.


    Only one lightly touched off, and the entire miniature universe collapsed so quickly.


    Su Bai could feel the sensation of the collapse of the universe in just ten seconds.


    There was a boom.


    The powerful shock shook, and the scenery in front of Su Bai suddenly repeated.


    He has come out!


    Dr. Manhattan is gone.


    After a little sense, he immediately discovered that he was dealing with Rorschach.To be precise, he still intends to persuade Rorschach to change his mind.


    "Su Bai has been locked in the miniature universe I created. Even if he can come out, it will probably take a long time." Dr. Manhattan said slowly: "The Pharaoh is dead, so this is the same as he It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to bear this charge, just in exchange for peace!"


    "This is not a crime, or the death of Pharaoh! This is the truth!" Rorschach said firmly.


    "and¡­¡­"


    "You seem to underestimate him!"


    "What?" Dr. Manhattan suddenly turned around, and Su Bai had quietly appeared.Seeing Su Bai, Dr. Manhattan was surprised: "Impossible, how could you come out of the universe I created so quickly? Did killing you just now give you the ability to create the universe?"


    "No, on the contrary!"


    "I got the ability to destroy the universe, so...were you surprised? Was it unexpected?"


    Dr. Manhattan doesn''t know what to say, but there are surprises, surprises?Absolutely not.


    Because he found that even if Su Bai was trapped in the microcosm, it seemed that he couldn''t help but he would only get stronger.


    What should I do with him?


    "I gave up!"


    Dr. Manhattan said suddenly.


    When he realized that there was no way he could defeat the Soviet Union, he suddenly felt that the peace of mankind seemed to be less important!


    In his view, human beings are just like quantum wires, piles of quantum energy changes, and the reason for persisting is because of the last human nature. I feel that this is the last human being, or the human One thing to do!After that, he will leave.But he found that he couldn''t even do this, so he didn''t hesitate to give up, because the result of the battle with Su Bai and the matter had already decided in his heart!


    "Then what?" Su Bai asked.


    "I will leave the earth, I should... never come back again." said Dr. Manhattan.


    "right now?"

 C1801

    "right now!"


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and motioned to Rorschach to let him do his own thing, but Dr. Manhattan didn''t stop it.


    "You have to kill me a few more times, of course you can choose not to agree, but... I have to remind you that I have gained your ability to destroy particles!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The gift package hasn''t been collected yet, so Su Bai is willing to let Dr. Manhattan leave like this.


    Even if he let him go in the end, Su Bai would let him do something else!


    Dr. Manhattan looked at Su Bai and nodded for a moment.


    Immediately after starting to shoot!


    No tricks, no hesitation!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Su Bai exploded one after another.


    Quantum reaction, body duplication, predicting the future, reorganizing the body, microscopic sight, creating life, invalidity of causality, changing reality, creating the universe, and...quantum body!


    Su Bai acquired each ability one by one, and Su Bai didn''t get the ability until after two or three consecutive deaths.


    The gift package has been completely received.


    "You can go now, I hope you can help me study the wall of origin!" Su Bai said towards the Doctor of Manhattan.


    Dr. Manhattan nodded: "I will, I am also very interested in this aspect. Then... I leave, hope... You can treat this earth well!"


    After speaking, Dr. Manhattan disappeared.


    Su Bai sat paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The successive deaths did not cause much damage to his spirit, but Su Bai felt very tired.


    Perhaps it is because the energy that Dr. Manhattan holds is too powerful?


    Su Bai looked at his hand.


    Yellow skin.


    There is no change.


    He touched his head again, his hair was still there.


    Fortunately, I gained a quantum body without turning into a big blue crane!


    Among the watchmen, Dr. Manhattan is gone, Laura is still in the militia era, Laughing Carpenter is dead, Pharaoh is dead, Night Owl is dead, Rorschach is still alive but has become a member of the Yellow Lantern Corps.


    This era... can be said to be over!


    Item 0059


    In the movie, with the death of Rorschach and the departure of Dr. Manhattan, the era of the Watchmen is actually over.


    Laura and Ye Xiao are not the kind of personality that can resist anything independently.


    In terms of the result, the Pharaoh still succeeded.


    However, the reality has changed, and Su Bai can also see in which direction it has evolved.The ability to predict the future can allow Su Bai to see the future trajectory clearly, of course...without intervening.


    But this future is not what Su Bai wants!


    After a short break, Su Bai returned to the era of the militia!


    The era of the militia.


    The advantage of traveling through time is that you will not be late!


    When Su Bai returned, it was when he left five minutes later.


    At this time, Laura had just fallen asleep, and after thinking about it, Su Bai came to Lisa''s house!


    Lisa was obviously still in a mood of regret or at a loss. From having a relationship with Su Bai to being almost discovered by Laura, she suddenly returned to her home and saw Su Bai when she took out the garbage. , She fled.


    She doesn''t know what to do next?


    The garbage bag was still at the door, and Lisa was sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Suddenly, she felt someone sitting next to her.


    "You, how did you come in?"


    Lisa looked at Su Bai in horror, and subconsciously ducked aside.


    Su Bai smiled: "You look like I am a scourge, you are... completely different from before!"

 C1802

    "That... that was just an accident!" Lisa whispered.


    "An accident? If you didn''t feel for me, the accident wouldn''t happen?" Su Bai said slowly, grabbing Lisa''s hand.


    Lisa struggled a few times but couldn''t get rid of it, panicked not knowing what to say.


    "From now on...Follow me?" Su Bai said softly while looking at Lisa.


    Lisa stared at Su Bai with wide eyes."How about that, Laura..."


    "Laura won''t know. After she knows, I think she will accept it too." Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lisa would say more, but Su Bai had already rushed over.


    The action is not tough, Lisa can push Su Bai away with just force, but the hot breath and special feeling make Lisa seem to have no strength to do so. Slowly...slowly...return to Su. In the arms of defeat.


    "Don''t, don''t be here, go to the bedroom! Laura, Laura can see the living room." Lisa said quietly, Su Bai had already carried Lisa directly upstairs.


    After a fierce battle, it was almost the afternoon when the two were over.


    Lying on the bed, Lisa was silent.


    Obviously, she didn''t want it, but it happened again, and she knew that she was unresolute, even... even very greedy for that feeling.


    "I want Laura to lead the militia, what do you think?" Su Bai said towards Lisa.


    "You want a militia?"


    "Yes, the contract you signed with Larry from the black silhouette is already in my hand. If I want to be a militia, it''s not difficult." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "when will you¡­¡­"


    "Laura has already found a house. When you turn around, tell the black silhouette and let her go straight. As for the other people in the militia, I will let Larry inform." Su Bai said.


    "Okay, okay!"


    Although this feeling of coming up to do something is a bit strong, Lisa is not angry.


    He treats himself as his own person, so he will do this!


    When Laura almost woke up, Su Bai went back.After Laura woke up, she first told him about what happened in the time of the Watchmen. When she heard that Pharaoh killed the Laugher, killed Ye Xiao, and framed Rorschach and Dr. Manhattan, Pharaoh died. When Dr. Manhattan left the earth, Laura was stunned. She didn''t expect so many things to happen in a while.


    "What about Rorschach?"


    "I am going to bring Rorschach to this era and join the militia." Su Bai said.


    "Alright." Laura nodded."Starting from this era, there must be... a different future!"


    "I am very sure of that!"


    The next thing is simple, Laura started to work with the militia, Su Bai went back to the age of the watchman, this era has been completely chaotic, Rorschach has announced the truth, and the whole world is in chaos. I thought it was done by Dr. Manhattan, but turned out to be Pharaoh?Su Bai found Rorschach and said to Rorschach, and then brought him directly to the era of the militia!Seeing Su Bai''s various abilities, Rorschach was also mentally prepared, not so panicked.


    "Hey, this ring..."


    After Laura met Rorschach, she soon discovered the yellow light ring in Rorschach''s hand.


    Su Bai nodded towards Rorschach, Rorschach clearly released the yellow light energy, and soon...Laura was stunned.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Remember, I told you that this is a weapon!" Su Bai smiled and took out the green light ring and put it on Laura''s hand."His is the Yellow Lantern Legion of the Immortal Legion, you are the Green Lantern Legion of the Immortal Legion, his ability is fear, and yours is...will! The usage is the same!"


    Su Bai began to teach Laura how to use the green light ring, and Laura quickly mastered it!


    Following Lisa, the black silhouette, and others joined the new militia, but Su Bai didn''t look for them at all.


    The new militia was formed, Rorschach had a yellow light and Laura had a green light.


    The seeds of the Legion can be regarded as germinating and taking root in this world.


    Although it caused great surprises to the world when it suddenly appeared, this kind of turmoil gradually calmed down, after all, human adaptability is very strong!


    After busy talking about this, Su Bai began to study the universe.


    He now has the ability of the Dr. Manhattan gift package, and has a deeper understanding of the universe, coupled with the shock wave ability, Su Bai has not forgotten the biggest reason he came to this world, is to see if he can return to the Marvel world.


    Then, just when he was about to concentrate on it, he received inexplicable feedback from the puppet clone!


    Thor, Ainilu!


    "Is this the start of the Suicide Squad? Counting the time, it seems to be almost!"


    Item 0060


    Earth One!


    A certain military secret prison, a certain special room.

 C1803

    Su Bai appeared quietly, his body in a state of invisibility.


    This is a rubber-worthy room insulated from thunder and lightning. In the room, the puppet is sitting on the bed, and there is nothing around. The weapon that was specially prepared before, the metal stick is also gone.


    Through the feedback from the clone, Su Bai knew that it seemed that someone was coming to see him!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai took back the puppet clone and created an illusion for himself. In the eyes of others, he is the appearance of the puppet clone, he is the Thunder God Ainilu, but in fact he has not changed in any way.


    Just after the replacement, someone knocked on the door.


    "This is Ainilu, who claims to be the god of thunder, has the ability to release a super powerful current and is very lethal. However, his is very quiet and does not show much destructiveness!" A man''s voice came from outside the door, Su Bai knew that this was the prison guard here.


    After the knock on the door sounded, the door slowly opened, and the prison guards came in with two people.


    The head is a man.


    With a beard, it feels like a tough guy.


    Behind him was a black-skinned woman, it was Amanda Waller!


    "Hello, this is Rick Flegg, I want to... see what you are capable of!" The man walked over and said, his tone was very flat, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Su Bai raised his head slightly, and an electric current suddenly flashed from his fingertips.


    Zi Zi Zi, Zi Zi Zi.


    The blue electric light shuttled back and forth, and Su Bai waved his hand slightly.


    With a sound, the current rushed to Rick and Amanda Waller instantly.


    Although they are all dressed in anti-electric clothing, they are prepared.


    But it''s useless!


    In an instant, Rick and Amanda Waller were all convulsed by electricity. The guards next to him had no idea that Ainilu, who had always been quiet, would suddenly make a move, and subconsciously wanted to pull Rick away. As a result... ¡­As soon as he touched, his body began to twitch.


    Seeing that Amanda Waller was about to foam at the mouth, Su Bai stopped.


    The three fell to the ground, panting and convulsing.


    Someone behind him was about to rush in to control Su Bai, but Rick waved his hand: "No, no need!"


    He was a little bit slurred by the electric, but his thinking was still clear.


    Even if he had an anti-electric suit, the opponent could be able to electrify himself like this. It seems that his strength... does not need to be verified.


    "I can let you go out and even give you a reduced sentence. Do you need to help us, do you not?" Rick struggled to get up and asked Su Bai straightforwardly.


    Su Bai did not answer but looked at Amanda Waller.


    That look, that expression, let people know at a glance, he has already seen through!


    Amanda Waller is the one!


    "These criminals are so smart!" Rick murmured depressedly.


    He had just met the death shooter before, but he also saw that it was Amanda Waller who was really in charge and didn''t talk to himself at all.


    "What do you want?" Amanda Waller asked.


    "Woman!" Su Bai said indifferently.


    The identity of Ainilu was made by Su Bai himself, and it had almost no special characteristics.Moreover, Su Bai joined the suicide squad for the sake of women.


    "Who!" Amanda Waller is very smart.


    She knew that Anilu was definitely not an ordinary woman when she put forward such a condition, but it would be fine if she had a request!


    "I will solve it myself." Su Bai stood up indifferently: "I just want to tell you that I will join for women, not because of any commutation or conditions! This place... is far worse than the Arkham Asylum."


    "Are you trying to say that you are not locked here, you can leave if you want?" Rick couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Bai turned to look at Rick, and said lightly: "What do you think?"


    "I do not¡­¡­"


    Rick wanted to say that I didn''t believe it, but saw Su Bai raise his hand.


    "God''s sanction!"


    Su Bai said softly, pointing to the sky, slightly downward!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the roof seemed to be attacked by thunder and lightning, and a click was heard.


    The entire roof was directly split by thunder and lightning, and the huge burn marks were clearly cleaned.


    Su Bai''s body was shining with thunder and lightning, and he walked out slowly.

 C1804

    Rick and Amanda Waller stepped aside subconsciously, looked up at the roof and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    This cell can be said to be specially customized for it, and there are quite a lot of lightning protection facilities, quite high-end, I did not expect...


    If he wanted to leave, he would have been able to leave long ago!


    "Who are you looking for?" Su Bai asked casually as Amanda Waller and Rick came out.


    Amanda Waller said directly: "There are a few more people. I plan to set up a special team to deal with some special situations!"


    "Then go!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Rick opened his mouth hesitantly. Although he wanted to recruit Anilu, Anilu did not look like a prisoner at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be the builder like himself, which made Rick a little uncomfortable.However, Amanda Waller didn''t say anything. Instead, she took the initiative to talk to him, talking about his target members, and didn''t even think of him as a criminal!


    Amanda Waller''s idea is simple.


    Ainilu is very strong.


    And it''s not that aggressive and has a clear goal.


    Such a person is easy to control.


    Just give him respect and meet his needs, and he will do things for himself.


    The Justice League is now well-known, and it''s hard to find someone who can compete with the Justice League. Amanda Waller naturally has to win over.Seeing Amanda Waller taking the initiative to talk to herself, even with a hint of flattery in her tone, Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    If he knew he was Su Bai, what would he think?


    Through his words, Su Bai has already heard that she should be the last one to watch. Others have already seen the same, and it has been determined, but there are still some details that have not been determined, so these are still being locked up. Only Su Bai followed directly.


    "I will help you arrange the room, if you have any needs, you can also go to Rick directly."


    Arriving at the military base, Amanda Waller said to Su Bai.


    "Huh!" Su Bai responded indifferently.


    Item 0061


    When I came to the room arranged by Amanda Waller, Su Bai did not find any monitoring equipment in the room, and no one even sent someone to guard it. This fully demonstrated Amanda Waller¡¯s trust in Su Bai. It just looks like, this place has satellites and all kinds of surveillance, plus it is also a military base, so it is almost meaningless to install surveillance in the room and leave guards at the door!After coming to the room, Su Bai stayed in the room and looked very quiet without going out.


    In fact, Su Bai had already figured out the surrounding situation clearly when his psychic power was activated, and then...discovered his goal.


    Charm witch!


    Jun Mooney!


    Originally an archaeologist, he broke into a mysterious place by accident, opened something that shouldn''t be opened, and released a powerful witch, female magician... and then occupied her body and became a coexistence. status.When she calls the witch lightly, the witch will possess and take over her body. When the witch leaves, she will become Jun again!In the movie, Amanda Waller''s method of controlling the witch is very simple, two-pronged approach, on the one hand, the witch''s heart controls the witch, while using emotion to control Jun, the object of choice is Rick!But in reality, Su Bai found a little change!


    The witch''s heart was indeed in Amanda Waller''s hands, but... Rick was not with Jun.


    It may be because of successive alien incidents, strange abilities and identity that made Jun feel that he may not be so special, and a bit less helpless, so Amanda Waller''s beautiful male tactics are useless!


    "interesting!"


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth raised, silently paying attention to the enchanting witch.


    As for the katana!


    Su Bai didn''t realize it, maybe he would dare to come when the team was about to go on a mission.


    It''s a starling!


    Su Bai saw it.


    However, Starling was obviously unhappy, and was not reused after returning. He looked reticent and depressed!


    night.


    Came quietly.


    After having dinner in the room, Su Bai finally walked out of the room.


    Obviously, everyone here should have received the news, knowing Su Bai''s identity and ability, the eyes that looked at Su Bai for a while were full of curiosity and surprise.Of course, some people are afraid!


    Because according to the information that Su Bai prepared for his vest.


    He wiped out a remote town with thunder and lightning and called himself a god!


    Su Bai wandered all the way, and soon... came to the starling sitting alone in the corner of the barracks.


    The flower arms are exposed outside, sitting alone, as if no stranger should be near!Feeling someone coming, the Starling said without lifting his head: "Go away, don''t disturb me! Otherwise, I will blow your head!"


    "Blast my head? Which head?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "It''s you!"


    Starling looked up and saw that Ainilu was slightly surprised, after all, she brought the people out of the Arkham Asylum.


    "You better... go away!"

 C1805

    Starling said, the gun had appeared in his hand and aimed at Su Bai, and he didn''t mean to give in at all!"I know who you are, I am not your food! I already have a master, you can find someone else!"


    "But...I like your flower arms very much!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "boom!"


    The Starling shot without hesitation. At such a close distance, the bullet almost instantly hit Su Bai.


    However, Su Bai''s body suddenly turned into lightning, and the bullet penetrated his body without causing any harm.


    "I''ll say it again, go away!" Starling said solemnly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Are you sure?"


    "I thought that when you saw me, you would take the initiative and explain to me, and then get my forgiveness!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Starling froze for a moment, and looked at him and said, "What do you mean by this?"


    "Whether it is me or other people, they treat you as their own, but you brought people out of the Arkham Asylum in my name!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Starling looked at Su Bai in surprise, this...this..."You, you are...impossible."


    Su Bai did not speak, but quietly removed the illusion.


    The original appearance was revealed for an instant.


    Looking at the familiar face, Starling was stunned, and then plunged directly into Su Bai''s arms.


    "Haha, don''t blow my head now."


    "Why, how could it be you!" Starling said in surprise, and then... she looked at Su Bai with some guilt.


    "Well, it was just a joke just now. I knew about you a long time ago. Otherwise, why would you think it was such a coincidence, my puppet clone would let you take it away?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "So, you are planning to..."


    Since Anilu is the Soviet Union defeated, then his purpose...


    "Don''t worry about it, just treat it as if you don''t know who I am!" Su Bai said with a smile: "Amanda Waller, the suicide team is very interesting, just fun."


    "Ok!"


    "Follow me to the room!" Su Bai said with a smile, and the Starling walked away directly holding Su Bai''s arm.


    Many people along the way were stunned when they saw this scene.


    During this period of time, Starling was even called an iceberg. Not to mention asking her to hold someone else¡¯s arm. Even if she went to strike up a conversation, she would be scolded back. Unexpectedly, she would be hooked up in such a few words?


    What the hell is this Ainilu?


    Amanda Waller was surprised when she received the news, but she didn''t intend to stop it, and even planned to add Starlings to the suicide team.Originally seeing the starling''s recent state, Amanda Waller planned to exclude her.


    It''s good now, she is more happy to see it happen!


    As soon as he entered the room and closed the door, the Starling stretched out his hand to take off his clothes directly, and rushed forward enthusiastically.


    It didn''t take long for a burst of voices to ring.


    This night.


    Fight without sleep!


    When he woke up early the next morning, Su Bai hugged the starling and stroked her flower arm.


    The starling is docile and obediently lying in his arms. The temperament of the whole person is completely different. It is like a new life. It feels full of vitality. It is not like that lifeless and unlovable feeling!


    Item 0062


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door, followed by Rick''s voice outside the door.


    "Anilu, I am Rick, I have something to look for you!"


    Hearing the sound of the starling getting up from Su Bai in a daze, Su Bai didn''t open his eyes and hugged the starling again, and said lazily, "I''ll say something when I wake up!"


    "I''ll talk until you wake up? Are you the uncle? This is a barracks!" Rick wanted to scold his mother angrily, but after changing his mind, it was true that Ainilu''s treatment was uncle."Amanda has a task for you!"


    Nothing!


    Bang bang bang!


    Rick couldn''t help knocking on the door again. Suddenly...a burst of electricity passed through, and Rick instantly helped the door twitch.


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah.


    Rick trembles for a while before taking a few steps back, his body still twitching slightly.


    "Damn, you bastard!"

 C1806

    Rick couldn''t help but yelled and wanted to draw his gun and rush in, but after thinking about it, he turned around and left.


    He didn''t deliberately deceive the Soviet Union to defeat, Amanda Waller really has a mission and wants to ask Ainilu to participate.But... after Rick told Amanda Waller what had just happened, Amanda Waller didn''t say anything.


    She knew that the starling came into his room yesterday.


    It is normal that he hasn''t gotten up yet.


    But... this task waits for no one!


    Just last night, an unknown creature suddenly appeared in a subway station in the city and occupied the subway station.


    There has already been news from above, this time...the suicide squad will be officially unveiled.


    "You go and gather other people first."


    Amanda Waller gave an order and then turned and walked towards the room where Su Bai was.


    Coming to the door, Amanda Waller knocked on the door.


    The door opened.


    Su Bai and the Starlings have already packed up.


    Amanda Waller smiled satisfied.


    Speaking of this, it¡¯s a coincidence. Su Bai really wouldn¡¯t be obedient just because someone came knocking on the door. He planned to continue sleeping after Rick was gone, but Starling didn¡¯t think it was very good. After all, this is Amanda. Waller''s site!Su Bai simply glanced at Rick telepathically to see what the task was.It turns out that the story of the suicide squad has actually begun!If it was another mission, Su Bai would naturally be too lazy to participate, but since it was a plot mission for the Suicide Squad, you definitely couldn''t miss it.


    So Su Bai got up with Starling.


    Unexpectedly, by such a coincidence, Amanda Waller knocked on the door.


    "A non-character target has attacked the subway station. The team is ready to assemble. I have prepared the plane for you. You can go directly to meet other people!" Amanda Waller said.


    "Didn''t the Justice League go?"


    Su Bai asked casually.


    Amanda Waller shook her head: "This is our mission."


    Su Bai did not speak.


    The Justice League certainly discovered this incident, but Amanda Waller came forward and said that her team would come forward to deal with it, and refused the Justice League¡¯s help.


    Amanda Waller seemed to have other things to deal with, and then turned and left.


    Starling looked at Su Bai and looked at Amanda Waller. She knew that Su Bai had released the illusion, so everyone seemed to be Ainilu, including the previous self, but after they met, Starling looked What comes is the real Soviet defeat!


    "so amazing!"


    Seeing Amanda Waller did not find anything unusual, Starling has to say that this is indeed amazing!


    Before long, Su Bai and Starling boarded the prepared plane and headed to their destination.


    The plane flew for a long time, and Su Bai followed the starlings to chat with each other without feeling bored.Finally, the plane slowly landed in a place that looked like a military camp in a combat zone.


    The soldiers coming and going look very busy, as if preparing for battle.


    Among the crowd, Su Bai saw several people from the Suicide Squad.


    Rick was saying something in front of them, Death Shooter, Boomerang Captain, Killer Crocodile, Vengeance Demon, Slipknot, and... Harley Quinn!


    Harley Quinn!


    Su Bai was somewhat surprised when he saw her. I thought that Harley Quinn might not join the suicide squad after becoming Harley Quinn. After all, she is a member of the Arkham Asylum. It seems that this What happened during the period!


    The clown girl at this time is just like the clown girl in my own impression.


    Black fishnet socks, tight shorts, two ponytails, and a cute heart painted on his face.


    "Here is a handsome guy!" The clown girl looked at Su Bai straightly and smiled."Don''t grab it with me, he is mine!"


    The others couldn''t help but cast a blank glance.


    Who would snatch a man from you?


    "Where is Amanda?" Su Bai asked towards Rick.


    Such a big event is the team''s first mission, and Amanda Waller shouldn''t miss it.


    Rick was silent for a moment without speaking, just took out a tablet.


    A picture of Amanda Waller soon appeared on the computer. This time the character was very simple, it was a rescue operation. Amanda Waller was talking about mobilization before the war.


    Of course, it''s very simple.


    It''s nothing more than escape and death, death if you don''t listen to orders, mission failure... or death!


    simple and clear!

 C1807

    Not satisfied?


    Rick shook the remote control on his wrist, nano bomb!


    Before these people were sent, nanobombs were installed around their necks.


    But Su Bai and Starlings are obviously not among them. Starlings are Amanda Waller¡¯s people, and Su Bai... Obviously Amanda Waller feels that she can¡¯t run and doesn¡¯t have that ability... Install nanobombs on him. .


    "Everyone, get on the plane!" Rick said and took them on the plane.


    Sit in line, Su Bai and Starling just sat down, Harley Quinn had already come to Su Bai''s other side and sat down.


    "Can you sit farther, I don''t want to get too close to you!" Harley Quinn said toward the captain of the boomerang next to her.


    "why?"


    "Because you are so ugly!"


    "..."


    Captain Boomerang glanced at Su Bai angrily, then moved a little away.


    The clown girl giggled and turned her head and she was about to stick to Su Bai.


    "Will something fun happen?" The clown girl pressed against Su Bai, her voice slowly becoming smaller."Su Bai!"


    Item 0063


    Su Bai was slightly surprised when he heard the words of the clown girl, except for the starlings, no one could see what he was like under the illusion.Turning her head to look at the smiling clown girl, Su Bai''s voice suddenly rang in her mind.


    "How do you know it''s mine?"


    "It feels, I think it''s you!" The clown girl said: "The facts have also proved that I feel right, it is you!" said the clown girl, her head directly on Su Bai''s shoulder, a happy pair Sweet look.


    "Is she talking to herself?"


    "This is a lunatic!"


    "Ha...who''s calling me?" Harley Quinn stood up suddenly and looked at them blankly. Seeing no one responded, Harley Quinn lay down again.


    Su Bai smiled, he could feel that the spirit of the clown girl is normal, how can I put it... just pretending to be a little crazy, like a drunk person playing drunk crazy, looks very out of character, but inside Deep down is still sober.


    "I''m late!"


    A Japanese sound suddenly sounded, and then a woman in a mask was on the plane with a knife in her hand.


    "This is Yamashiro Dragon. The katana in her hand kills countless lives and can also devour souls. You... better not to offend her!" Rick introduced the katana, and the katana sat silently beside him. Come down.


    Samurai sword!


    Su Bai turned his head and looked around. Although he was wearing a mask, it had no effect on Su Bai. He could clearly see the appearance of the samurai sword under the mask.


    Like in the movie, not as stunning as Harley Quinn, but also beautiful and temperamental.Perhaps feeling Su Bai''s gaze, the katana glanced at Su Bai. The cold eyes looked like a sharp katana, which made people feel like standing cold. She was warning Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled silently, without speaking.


    This is just the beginning, take your time!


    As the plane swayed, the others rested individually, a little envious or indifferent watching Su Bai, he was the only one.


    Starling on the left, Harley Quinn on the right.


    Sitting and enjoying the blessing of the people.


    "Hey, what have you done and what ability do you have?"


    The boomerang captain bent over and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai ignored it.


    "Let''s talk about it, since I can be here, there must be some ability. I don''t know what will happen next, but it must be very dangerous. The task of sending death to death, it is okay to get to know each other!" The Boomerang Captain said without discouragement.


    Su Bai glanced at Captain Boomerang: "Did you get caught by the Flash?"


    This incident obviously made the Boomerang Captain reluctant to recall, he paused for a moment and said, "You too?"


    "I''m faster than him!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "You? Are you faster than the Flash? Man, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard." Captain Boomerang couldn''t help but said in a strange way.


    The Flash''s speed should be considered recognized, even Superman can''t match, only the mysterious Mr. Immortal, which is said to be faster than the Flash.But this guy in front of me?Captain Boomerang didn''t believe it."If you were so fast, why would you still be caught?"


    "Because I am willing!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "..."


    "You''re bull!" The captain of the boomerang felt admired for this.


    To be selected, they are certainly not weak, and they must have their own talents in certain areas, but if they are willing to be arrested, the captain of the boomerang doesn''t believe it, isn''t that sick?

 C1808

    Captain Boomerang felt that this guy was bragging, and he stopped talking to him as if he didn''t want to talk, but turned to look at the killer crocodile.Although this guy looks like a human, the whole skin looks like a crocodile, especially a mouth, which is really scary.


    "Are you a human or a monster?" the Boomerang Captain asked.


    The killer crocodile grinned dissatisfiedly at the boomerang captain, shocked the boomerang captain and hurried back, and found that he was deliberately scaring himself. This seemed to make the boomerang captain feel a little embarrassed and was about to say something. Suddenly, I saw the expression of the killer crocodile a little bit painful, and my throat was squirming... as if to...


    "No way?"


    The captain of the boomerang shouted subconsciously and wanted to get up, but it was too late!


    vomit!


    The killer crocodile suddenly vomited, and the pungent smell instantly diffused, following him as if vomiting something seemed to have not digested.


    "Damn it, this is meat, undigested meat!"


    Captain Boomerang yelled depressedly, the killer crocodile did not speak but his expression looked painful.


    Obviously, he was airsick!


    Although the reactions of others were not as big as Captain Boomerang, they were obviously dissatisfied.


    Who can bear this smell?


    Su Bai frowned, he didn''t expect this to happen either.


    He couldn''t bear this smell.


    "I''m going out to get some air!" Su Bai said.


    "Get out, breathe?"


    The death shooter looked at Su Bai, then looked at the high sky behind him.


    "Hey brother, this is an airplane, not a car!"


    Su Bai did not speak, but looked at Starling and Harley Quinn.


    The two nodded, and the current spread instantly, followed by a swish, and the three disappeared from the plane.


    The next moment, appeared outside the plane.


    The lightning power seemed to support the three of them, allowing them to levitate and fly in the air.


    "This is also OK?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone ignored the pungent smell.


    "Is this his ability?" Captain Boomerang said in surprise.


    "Aren''t you afraid they ran away?" Death Archer couldn''t help but asked Rick.


    Rick didn''t mean to explain, nor did he mean to call the three outsiders back, which made Death Shooter very depressed.


    Is the gap between people so big?


    "Man, he can release thunder and lightning, you can release fire! Can you fly?" Captain Boomerang is estimated to be an idle person, first Su Bai, then killer Crocodile, this time he shifted the target to a bald head. Man with quirky tattoo.


    Revenge the devil!


    Although the vengeful demon looks very fierce, but his personality seems quiet, he shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t do it."


    "Why? In theory. Isn''t fire easier to make people fly than thunder and lightning?" Captain Boomerang looked like a curious baby...


    Chapter 0064


    Seeing the captain of the boomerang looking like a curious baby, the vengeful demon really didn''t know how to explain it to him.


    It is true that in theory, fire is easier for people to fly than electricity. He can also release flames for a long time and the temperature is very high, but... he really can''t fly, maybe because he has never thought about it. The reason!


    "Well, do you think you and that guy...who are good?" Captain Boomerang changed the subject again."I think you are better."


    The vengeful demon was silent and shook his head slightly without speaking, as if he didn''t want to argue about high or low.


    "I said, since you called us together to complete the task, shouldn''t you introduce us to each other? That guy...what the hell came about." The boomerang captain asked Rick again.


    "You talk a lot." Rick said in an angry voice.


    "It''s good to talk a lot, otherwise it would be boring to be silent. Don''t say you are not interested in him!" The Boomerang Captain said disapprovingly.


    The Death Shooter was silent for a moment, and he really took the call.


    "I also want to know his origin. Although... I and he are both locked up in Arkham Prison, but he was after I came in. I just heard that he once destroyed a village. The specifics are not clear!" Death Sagittarius.


    Rick frowned and said, "He is called Anilu and he claims to be Thor. You have seen the ability to control thunder and lightning."


    "Why don''t he have a bomb in his neck? Or... this is actually just deliberately scary to make us obedient?" Captain Boomerang asked on the opportunity.


    This question makes death shooter, killer forehead, and revenge demon a little curious.

 C1809

    "If possible, I also hope he has that thing on his neck!" Rick paused."Also, if you don''t believe me, I welcome you to give it a try. In that case... I don''t have to listen to you buzzing in my ears!"


    The captain of the boomerang curled his lips and said nothing, and finally fell silent.


    However, those little eyes are turning around, obviously thinking about something, I guess I still guess whether the nano bomb in the neck is true or not!


    I don''t know how long it has been flying.


    Su Bai in the air saw a huge blue energy appearing above the city in the distance, like a cloud, and like a sponge, slowly.


    "what is that!"


    The Starlings and Harley Quinn nearby couldn''t help being surprised when they saw this strange.


    "Sure enough, there is something fun!" The clown girl said with a grin.


    Su Bai smiled and stopped suddenly.


    Time seemed to stop suddenly at this moment.


    The Harley Quinn and the Starling looked at them in confusion, controlling the stationary plane, as if...not even the wind moved.


    "I''ll help you get the stuff out of your neck." Su Bai said to Harley Quinn.


    The clown girl chuckled and leaned her neck directly. When Su Bai thought, she saw some kind of particles slowly drifting out of the clown girl¡¯s neck, and soon...these particles formed in Su Bai¡¯s hands. , Became a nano bomb.


    "Is this stuff?"


    Harley Quinn took it over and looked at it curiously: "Without it, can we go anytime?"


    "Yes!"


    "But we certainly won''t leave so soon, right? The fun things haven''t been seen yet." The clown girl chuckled.


    Su Bai casually placed the particle bomb on his body, and time...in an instant returned to normal.


    During this period of time, the people on the plane didn''t feel any abnormality at all. As the target location arrived, the plane slowly landed, and Su Bai took the two of them down slowly.


    "The city...what''s wrong?"


    After getting off the plane, seeing the blue energy in the distance, and the silent and ruined streets, the Death Shooter couldn''t help but ask Rick.


    "It''s just a terrorist attack!" Rick replied casually.


    Terrorist attacks?


    What kind of terrorist attack will cause such an effect?


    "You really can''t lie, I don''t know if they told you that I am a professional killer, I am not a fire officer, and I will not save people!" The Death Shooter said uncomfortably.


    "It''s all for money, right?" Rick said unhappy.


    The Death Shooter curled his lips and said, "You also know these dark activities, don''t pretend that you don''t know."


    "I am a soldier, a soldier, and you... just a killer. Once the war begins, you will be the first to escape!" Rick said despisingly.


    The Death Shooter looked at Rick, he sneered and knocked Rick away.


    Although dissatisfied, but there is no other way, who will let Xiaoming still be held by the opponent''s injury, but Rick''s contemptuous tone still makes the death shooter very upset?


    He is a killer, yes, but run away?


    Haha, see who will run away then!


    Rick contacted Amanda Waller and heaved a sigh of relief after learning that the suicide squad had safely arrived at the target area!Then Rick was ordered to continue the rescue plan.


    The route push and the target location have already been set.


    In addition to the suicide squad, there were two pairs of soldiers. The soldiers opened their guns and the suicide squad walked in the middle.


    The sky gradually became a little dim because of the blue energy, and there were faint flashes flying through, the clouds gradually shrouded, and the surroundings became dark.


    Silent.


    There is no one on the street.


    After walking like this for a while, the captain of the boomerang seemed a little unbearable.


    The pace slowly slowed down, and his eyes swept over several people in the suicide squad.


    Finally, he speeded up slightly and moved towards the slip knot.


    It is said that this guy can escape anywhere?It''s an escape king.


    "Mind games or something, I understand!" Captain Boomerang whispered abruptly after passing by.


    Slipknot turned his head and didn''t understand."what?"


    "It''s the bomb in the neck, that''s not true." Captain Boomerang said confidently.

 C1810

    "How do you know?" Slipknot asked.


    "Trust me, I just know, okay? This is a scam, they are just scaring us, do you understand?" The boomerang captain said vowedly: "Anyway, are you with me?"


    The captain of the boomerang urged him to look at the slipknot.


    Slipknot looked at his confident look and nodded!


    Item 0065


    "Smart, that''s right!" Seeing the slip knot nodded, the boomerang captain nodded and smiled in satisfaction, and then continued to move forward with the crowd, as if nothing had happened.


    "Smart, I think it''s silly!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, the little movement of Captain Boomerang was naturally noticed.I have to say that the ability of the boomerang captain does not seem to be that strong, but he is indeed a thief and very smart!From the beginning, he had been chattering a lot, so no one would doubt that he would talk to slipknot.It''s a pity that slipknot can escape anywhere, but it can''t escape people''s hearts.A few words from the captain of the boomerang moved him.


    The sky was dim, the streets were deserted, and there was no one.


    After passing the street corner, everyone couldn''t help but stop subconsciously.


    A crashed plane was lying on the ground like this, dilapidated, and in some places there was still a slight flame of both.


    The captain of the boomerang glanced at the slipknot in retrospect, and suddenly turned around and shot when everyone was amazed.


    "boom!"


    One punch knocked the soldiers beside him to the ground, and at the same time, the slipknot had already brought down the soldiers beside him.


    Seeing this situation, the katana behind them was ready to draw his sword and rush over. The boomerang captain drew out the boomerang and threw it directly at the katana.The body of the katana leapt lightly and easily dodged, watching the captain of the boomerang turn around and hurried to catch up.While the attention was drawn to the captain of the boomerang, the slipknot suddenly released the rope spear, and with a swish, the rope spear hit the wall of the tall building in the distance, following the slipknot''s body quickly flying upwards.


    At this time, the captain of the boomerang was overtaken by the katana, and the knife was resting on his neck.


    Seeing the slipknot body flying up, the soldier next to him was about to shoot, but saw Rick wave his hand, and then he found the slipknot head on the remote control of his arm and tapped it.


    There was a bang suddenly from the slipknot in the air.


    The nano bomb in the neck exploded instantly.


    With a bang, the slipknot body floated in the air, and the entire head was gone.


    Captain Boomerang couldn''t help swallowing, completely shocked.


    "so far so good¡­¡­"


    He said with lingering fears.


    He did have doubts about nanobombs, so he encouraged slipknot.But when he ran away just now, he didn''t pay much attention. To put it bluntly, he was still timid!As long as the slipknot escapes successfully, he believes that he will definitely have a chance.


    It turns out that his method was right!


    "Now this app is definitely killer!" Harley Quinn said with a smile.


    Others touched their necks subconsciously.


    "Well, you guys want to play this Hollywood Plaza version of''Let Me Blow Your Head'', who wants to try it next," Rick looked at everyone with majesty, and said towards Death Shooter: "The next one is you. Is it a dead shot?"


    The death shooter went straight to him."Are you threatening me?"


    "Oh, that''s right!" Rick said.


    "He just threatened me!" The death shooter, pointing at Rick with a sneer, turned and left.


    Obviously, this matter should not just leave it alone.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" the boomerang captain asked towards the katana.


    The katana snorted and didn''t speak, watching the troops continue to move forward, Rick didn''t mean to pursue the Boomerang Captain, let go of the sword and turned to follow.


    After crossing an alley to another street, I saw that the street was wrapped in a layer of black material, and there was a feeling of erosion.


    "Boss, there are enemies here!" Another team''s voice came from Rick''s headset.


    "Let''s come!" Rick said hurriedly and led the team to follow. He arrived soon and saw the second team staring at the front of the street in a formation.


    There were several cars parked on the street. The squad guarded on one side of the street, while the other side was slightly dark.In this darkness, it seemed that something was about to move!


    "Amanda, there is an enemy in front of us." Rick followed Amanda after arriving.


    "Evacuate!"


    In the monitoring room, Amanda saw the entire team''s actions."We are not here to fight them, it''s useless!"


    "Received!" Rick replied, turning his head and said: "Continue forward, the second team evacuated two blocks east. We will pass through you to the target location.


    The second team evacuated each other.


    Several people from the suicide squad gathered together and looked around. The death shooter seemed to be watching the situation.


    "Want to run!"

 C1811

    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Of course you don''t want to!" Death Shooter replied.


    Su Bai smiled: "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, you can''t run away."


    "Once Rick finds out, you will die, and this thing is not so easy to take off, and there is a tracking function, honestly, you don''t hope much!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The death shooter did not say.


    He knows that there is little hope, but... he is not reconciled to being so controlled.


    "Do you have a good way?" Death Shooter asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    "I feel the opportunity is great!" the boomerang captain whispered.


    The killer crocodile also looked at the death shooter.


    Seeing the death of the slipknot made them care too much about the nano bomb in their neck.


    "Uh... pause!"


    Instead, the Death Shooter hesitated a little, and slowly walked towards Rick.


    With infrared glasses on, Death Shooter saw a strange creature on the other side of the street, which made him subconsciously hold his breath.


    At the corner of the street, each body seemed to be covered with black material, and human-shaped monsters slowly gathered and appeared, some with axes in their hands, and some even with guns.However, this creature''s entire face was muddled up, without eyes or mouth, but it was able to make an incomprehensible sound!The Death Archer walked over and looked back at everyone. When the Death Archer walked over, the katana was already watching him vigilantly, holding the hilt in his hand.


    "What the hell are they?" The Death Shooter couldn''t help but asked Rick.


    Although I knew this was not a terrorist attack, but... I didn''t expect it to be such a ghost!


    Item 0066


    "If you dare to escape, I''ll blow your head!" Rick replied directly with a sniper rifle aiming at the front.


    No explanation at all.


    There were more and more ghosts on the opposite side, everyone became nervous, and the katana had already been pulled out.


    Su Bai glanced, Wei Wei felt that this knife was a bit familiar.


    "What is that!"


    At this time, those ghosts had appeared in the sight of everyone, and the starling couldn''t help but whispered to Su Bai.


    "People, or... are not humans anymore!" Su Bai explained: "They were transformed by magic, turned into this kind of monster, and became an army of controlled monsters!"


    Su Bai said as he walked to the side that looked like a railing, and as soon as he pressed his hand, the handrail was instantly pulled down.There was a slight electric flicker, and it didn''t take long for a metal rod to appear.The original root was put away before, and Su Bai didn''t bother to take it.


    "Take care of yourself in a while!"


    Su Bai said.


    At this time, the sounds of the ghosts in front of them became louder and louder, as if it were the howling of some kind of monster, suddenly...these ghosts rushed towards this side.


    Attacked!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The gunfire sounded, and the battle started instantly.


    Obviously, these ghosts are not that high in defense. When the bullet passed through, the whole body fell to the ground instantly as if shattered.But...there are too many, even if a few can be solved in such an environment, it is impossible to solve all of them!At the same time, these ghosts appeared to appear in other directions, and soon surrounded the entire team!


    Near Su Bai, a ghost has already rushed over.


    "boom!"


    Su Bai carried the stick and waved.


    Suddenly pierced through the head of the ghost, and the sound of clattering sounded, like bricks on the earth wall.


    At this time, the other members of the Suicide Squad had already fought these ghosts.


    It was dark originally, there were too many of these ghosts, and they looked really scary, and it really made the atmosphere suddenly tense.


    Fortunately, these people in the Suicide Squad did indeed have two brushes, and only one person hid quietly.


    Revenge the devil!


    "Electric!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and a huge thunderbolt suddenly emitted from the metal stick.


    boom!


    The ghost in front was pierced by the lightning instantly, but the lightning did not disappear but continued to sound.

 C1812

    Bang bang bang!


    The sound of being penetrated and exploded one after another, when the thunder and lightning disappeared, only broken ghost bodies remained on the ground.


    "hiss!"


    This surprised several people in the suicide team.


    So strong!


    The killer crocodile, the captain of the boomerang, the clown girl, and the starlings all shot, but...there are too many, they are pretty good here, and the main force is in the front.As if endless, it was about to break through the line of defense.


    At this time, the death shooter suddenly broke out.


    Maybe it was because Rick''s words kept him suffocating. He shot and faced forward.


    The marksmanship was extremely accurate. Every time a shot was shot, a monster fell to the ground. In the end, he stood on top of a car, firing both hands, and the bullets flew horizontally.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The others slowed down subconsciously, and everyone looked at the death shooter in surprise.


    Too accurate!


    So calm!


    Even if the monsters have already arrived in front of him, he can calmly shoot to solve the opponent, and he is very confident, not dodge or hide.


    For ordinary people, the death shooter is indeed amazing!


    "boom!"


    The last monster fell to the ground, and the death shooter stopped.


    "Bang bang bang!" Harley Quinn took a stick and smashed a ghost, which was already smashed.


    He raised his head and found that the battle was over, everyone else looked at him.


    "What''s the matter? I saw it move just now, it really moved!" Harley Quinn said with an innocent look.


    The Death Shooter turned back, and the other soldiers looked at him with that kind of admiration, and Rick was also silent.


    The death shooter slapped his face with strength, responding to the incident that Rick said he would run away before.


    "Go ahead!" Rick said as the team was about to leave.


    At this moment, the howl suddenly sounded, and a group of people ran out frantically at the end of the street.


    This made the people who had just relaxed instantly become tense, and the soldiers reloaded and prepared to continue.


    "God''s sanction!"


    Suddenly, Su Bai''s voice sounded, and a thundercloud suddenly appeared in the sky.


    boom!


    A dazzling beam of light slashed directly down, slashing towards the monsters.


    You can clearly see the monsters in the beam of light being crushed into powder by the powerful current!


    For a long time...


    A special smell permeated, there was a smell like burnt, with a faint fishy smell.


    Wait until the lightning beam disperses.


    There was a faint blue smoke on the ground, the monster was gone, leaving only piles of ashes on the ground!


    Quiet!


    The soldiers who were loading their bombs subconsciously stopped their movements, the expressions on their faces were shocked as if they had seen a ghost!The death shooter who was still a little proud at this time was also a little pale!


    Compared with him, what I did just now was really... a far cry.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and took the stick back, and the others just woke up like a dream.


    Rick yelled, and everyone went on the road again!


    As I walked, there was a bang.


    Everyone stopped for an instant and made an attacking posture for the first time.


    Harley Quinn stood in front of a window glass, smashed the glass with a baseball bat, bent over and took out a bag inside.


    Seeing everyone looking at him nervously, Rick even said: "It''s okay, right? Are you people okay? At such a moment, you can do such a thing!"


    "We are bad guys, this is what we do!" The Harley Quinn said naturally.

 C1813

    Su Bai couldn''t help but smile, the clown girl has changed a lot during this time.She looks like this now, really attractive, especially when she turned her head and smiled at herself with her bag on her back, the two pony tails of different colors dangled!


    Item 0067


    "Stop!"


    Rick called out suddenly, and the team stopped in an instant.


    There was a building about a few hundred meters ahead. The Death Shooter and the others surrounded him. They heard Rick pointing to the front and said: "This rescue mission, the target mission is on the roof of the building, we rescued them. The helicopter will pick us up from the roof."


    "Rick, who is up there?" the death shooter asked.


    When you come to save people, you have to know who you are saving, right?


    "It''s none of your business!" Rick whispered.


    "Do you know who is up there?"


    "do not know!"


    Rick said hello to the team to move on, the death shooter curled his lips and didn''t believe Rick''s words.


    My group of people may not know it, but as the commander Rick who leads the team, it is impossible not to know.Another person may know!The death shooter turned to look at Su Bai.


    "This Ainilu always makes me feel familiar, that indifferent and powerful, I didn''t take this mission seriously, no...it should be said that I took nothing seriously! Like that person! "Death Shooter thought of someone.


    Su defeated!


    He was caught by Su Bai and imprisoned in the Arkham Asylum.


    He still remembered Su Bai''s understatement at the time, as if everything in his eyes was a small matter that could be solved with a wave of hands.


    That kind of powerful, that kind of indifferent.


    Very similar to the current Aini Road!


    "Is it because they are all superpowers?" Death Archer thought like this, and subconsciously looked at the vengeful demon again!


    The existence of this vengeful demon is too low, such a terrifying code name, such a powerful strength, but there is no such confidence and powerful feeling at all, let alone the indifferent kind of Anilu.Even in the previous encounter, the vengeful demon didn''t take action but chose to avoid it, so... it has nothing to do with ability, it''s human!


    Thinking of this, the death shooter slowly came to Su Bai''s side.


    "How did you get caught in the Arkham Asylum?" The Death Shooter asked in a low voice curiously."Su Bai? Or... Mr. Immortal?"


    The true identity of Mr. Immortal''s vest has not been exposed, but some people still know it, such as Death Shooter.


    "Why ask this?" Su Bai asked.


    "Curious, I think... you are very similar to him. Although I don''t know which of you is stronger, if he wants to catch you, you should not be caught so easily. If a large-scale battle... A little wind, so... why were you caught?" The Death Shooter analyzed.


    "Because I want to!" Su Bai smiled.


    Unexpectedly, the death shooter could think of himself, although it was not a direct guess and it was powerful enough, after all, Anilu¡¯s vest was completely indistinguishable from himself, whether it was ability or appearance.


    "..."


    Hearing such a willful answer, the Death Shooter didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay!" The Death Shooter said such a sentence after a while, and then speeded up and left.


    "Why would he come over and ask this suddenly?" Starling whispered curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Maybe I think the temperament is similar!"


    "Speaking of which, what are you going to do?" Starling asked curiously again.


    Su Bai joined the suicide squad in the name of Anilu, and Su Bai did nothing along the way, as if he was really just a squad member.With Su Bai''s status and ability today, shouldn''t it be so boring?


    "What do you think of Suicide Squad?" Su Bai asked.


    "It''s... not bad! Although they are all criminals, they are not as thorough, and the main strength is also very good! Are you planning to incorporate a suicide team?" Starling suddenly reacted.


    Su Bai nodded: "Forget it, it''s mainly because Amanda has tossed and turned over and over. There is really nothing I am interested in except this suicide squad. Moreover, my current development focus is a lot, and the suicide squad is also suitable for it. Something!"


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    "Come slowly!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Unknowingly, everyone had come to the front of the building. The surroundings were quiet, and there were no obstacles along the way, as if there were no enemies.


    But the more so, the less Rick and the others dared to take it lightly, because they knew...the enemy must exist.Entering the building, it was quiet inside. Rick was holding a gun and was about to direct others to check the environment, but Su Bai had already stepped out.


    "Don''t bother, there is no one on this floor!" Su Bai said lightly and directly pressed the elevator next to him.


    Rick hesitated for a while and was a little worried. He just called Su Bai to stop, but Su Bai took Starling and Harley Quinn into the elevator.


    "Damn it!" Rick shouted, hurriedly down the stairs and started upstairs.


    In the elevator.

 C1814

    Su Bai hugged left and right, watching the elevator slowly rise.


    Suddenly, the top of the elevator broke, and a monster jumped from it.


    Before Su Bai could do it, the Starling had already shot it over, the bullet passed through the monster''s head, followed by a bang, and Harley Quinn¡¯s baseball bat had already swung over.


    Su Bai looked at the metal rod in his hand and suddenly smiled.


    "What do I want this iron rod for!"


    Starling and Harley Quinn froze for a moment, and laughed."For you, this thing is really useless!"


    "The other one is useful!" Harley Quinn said with a smile.


    Ding!


    The elevator has arrived.


    As soon as the Su Bai trio came out, they saw Rick and the others hurriedly coming up from the direction of the stairs.


    "Hi, guys!" Harley Quinn said hello with a smile.


    Top floor.


    The target direction is an office, and you can reach the target location through the office!But... Rick and the others all saw the monster lying in the elevator. There are probably many enemies in this building.


    Several soldiers armed with guns formed an encirclement and slowly entered the office.


    One desk, computer...


    It looks orderly, but it is quiet.


    The main light is not on, but the wall lamp on the wall shines, making the office area look a little dim!


    "Be careful, everyone!" Rick whispered, surrounded by him.


    "Rick, be careful, they surrounded you!" Amanda Waller''s voice suddenly sounded in Rick''s headphones!


    Item 0068


    "Stop!"


    Rick hurriedly shouted in a low voice, and instantly everyone stopped. The soldiers looked around with guns, almost covering all directions and areas.


    The surroundings are quiet, but everyone feels depressed.


    A feeling of darkness coming.


    "Rick, I feel something is wrong!" Death Shooter said.


    "I also think something is wrong." Rick replied.


    The killer crocodile suddenly raised his head and closed his eyes, his nose squirming slightly, as if he was sniffing something.Suddenly, his expression changed, and he didn''t need to remind him at all. At this moment, he heard a bang, a sound suddenly came from the ceiling of the roof, and monsters jumped out from inside.


    in all directions.


    The crowded office area was instantly filled with monsters and rushed in their direction.


    "Fire!"


    Rick shouted loudly, and colleagues, soldiers and death shooters shot.


    The killer and the captain of the boomerang are also their opponents.


    Looking at the Harley Quinn and the starlings, the starlings themselves are not weak, and with the addition of the Raptor team, it can be said that they have rich experience.Where is the clown girl?Although the strength is not as good as the starling, but bold and crazy.


    These two are not the kind of women who need Su Bai''s care!


    Puff!


    A sharp katana cut off a monster''s head, and the masked Bushido shouted towards Su Bai and the vengeful demon, "You still don''t help?"


    While speaking, he swung the knife again.


    "Am I going to keep running away like this?" Su Bai said towards the vengeful demon.


    The revenge demon shook his head: "You don''t understand, my ability... is a sin!"


    "This is the ability from the devil, it makes me a demon!"


    "Abilities are good or bad, it depends on the person who uses him!" This vengeful demon is obviously afraid of his own abilities. His tattoo... looks scary, but it has nothing to do with abilities. It is also said in the movie. He was a man before. Hunk, but later because he couldn''t control his temper, he burned his home, his wife and children.So he started and resisted.


    "If I resurrect your wife and children, would you dare to use your ability?" Su Bai suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Are you kidding me? Brother!" The vengeful demon shook his head.


    "I was serious!"


    The revenge demon was taken aback: "If... if you can really help, I can do anything for you!"

 C1815

    "Very good, let''s show it first!" Su Bai said with a smile: "After this incident is over, I will let you get what you want!"


    The vengeful demon looked at Su Bai, hesitated for a moment, his eyes became more and more serious, and his breathing became heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and pushed the soldier beside him with both hands.


    "what are you doing!"


    Seeing the vengeful demon suddenly rushing out like this, the soldier hurriedly shouted.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The vengeance demon yelled and slammed the door with both hands, followed by a hot flame appearing out of thin air.I saw the revenge demon controlling the flames and burning the surrounding monsters to death.


    boom!


    The glass next to it shattered in an instant, but the vengeful demon was mostly buried.


    Outside, the outer corridor.


    There are endless shadows in all directions.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    In the flames, the shouts of the vengeful devil became louder and louder, and the flames flickered for a long time...the vengeful devil stopped.


    There is no flame in his hands, but in the hallway, monsters are being burned by fire.


    Everyone looked at the revenge demon in shock. Is this the guy who hid before?This ability, this scene, is too shocking!


    The vengeful devil came to Su Bai''s side with big mouthfuls.


    "I did it!" the vengeful demon said.


    Su Bai smiled: "Then... I will let you see first, lest I lie to you!"


    On the shoulders of the vengeful devil, Su Bai suddenly released his abilities!


    next moment!


    The revenge demon found out that he was no longer in that building, the members of the suicide team were not far away, and the burning fire was gone.


    What appeared in front of him was a house!


    A familiar house!


    "This is...my house?" The vengeful demon asked Su Bai in disbelief.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, but motioned for him to go in and take a look.


    The revenge angel walked slowly to the door and knocked on the door.


    Soon, a woman came out to see the door.


    "Didn''t you just leave? Did you forget to bring something?" the woman asked suspiciously.


    The vengeful demon trembled and hugged her abruptly.


    This sudden hug made his wife obviously a little surprised, and she was caught off guard. "What''s the matter? Honey, tell me, let''s take it together."


    "No!"


    "Then, let go of me first, there are others here!"


    The vengeful devil let go of his wife, and the wife realized that he was crying.


    This abnormal situation made her even more at a loss.


    "What the hell is going on?" she asked uneasy!


    "It''s okay, really, I just want to come back and tell you that I love you! I have something to do, let''s go!" The vengeful demon said in a deep voice and then turned away.


    Su Bai nodded to his wife, and then followed.


    After walking away.


    The revenge demon seemed to have calmed down.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Su Bai slowly raised his hand and removed his illusion.


    When the vengeful demon watched Anilu''s appearance change, and finally turned into another appearance, the whole person was stunned.Then... I saw that his body had changed again, and he became a person who knew him even though he had been locked up before!


    "Immortal... Mr. Immortal? You... Are you Mr. Immortal? This... how is this possible?" The Vengeful Demon said in disbelief.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Why is it impossible? You should believe that I did not lie to you now? Your family is indeed dead, and now this is the era when she is still alive. I can bring them back to life, or take them from this The times are taken away, and you continue to live in an environment that no one knows about! Of course...


    "I want to help you do things!"

 C1816

    The vengeful devil took the words and nodded again: "I am willing to help you, as long as they can still appear in my life, as long as my home is still there!"


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Loyal!" Su Bai smiled, and then brought the complex demon back.


    Item 0069


    The corridor, the squad, the soldiers, and the flame that hasn''t extinguished.


    The vengeful demon was stunned when he saw this scene. The shuttle of time made him feel a dream. The scene just now... was it an illusion?


    The vengeful demon subconsciously looked at Su Bai, who had turned into Aini Lu again, and smiled slightly.


    Not an illusion!


    This is real!


    The vengeful demon couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Uh, buddy, we should be the one who is excited?" Seeing the vengeful demon, I was a little confused at first, and then became silly with excitement, Death Shooter couldn''t help saying.


    The vengeful devil chuckled without explanation!


    Because of his sudden eruption, these monsters blocking the road were almost beaten by one move.


    First Ainilu, then the demon of revenge.


    As expected of someone with superpowers.


    Really strong!


    Everyone couldn''t help but relax a lot. Rick''s expression was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the vengeful devil would burst out suddenly, but... his mood was not very optimistic.


    As the team leader, or one of the participants in the formation of the suicide team, he has seen all the complete information.


    Naturally, there should be three strongest teams.


    Thor Anilu, Vengeful Demon, and...Witch!


    But, from beginning to end, witches appeared?


    why?


    Because the enemy to face this time is a witch!


    The accident happened at the subway station because the witch released her brother, and then...using her brother''s power to get rid of Amanda Waller''s control over her.


    That is the heart!


    When the threat ceases to exist, the witch will naturally not let Jun come back to control her body!


    This is only known in the assembly process.


    At the time of the assembly, Amanda Waller had something to leave. In fact, she was looking for the witch, but she didn''t expect... The witch was not found, but she was still in danger.


    A witch, a witch''s brother!


    A Thor, a Vengeful Demon.


    It should be... and it may not be impossible, but Rick is relieved to think so.


    "Okay, keep going!"


    Rick said, moving on.


    "What are you doing so close to me?" Su Bai suddenly said to the samurai sword next to him.


    The katana is equivalent to the supervising army, it helps Rick take care of the suicide squad.Before that, she had been staring at the death shooter and the captain of the boomerang, one calm, one chicken thief, and she always felt not honest.But now, he came to Su Bai''s side, which made Su Bai also quite surprised.


    I haven''t taken the initiative to find you yet, but you followed.


    "What you said to the vengeful devil...I heard it!" The katana suddenly whispered.


    "Oh? Then?" Su Bai asked with interest.Katana heard?Her hearing is very sensitive. Wasn''t she still dealing with monsters?In this case, she could still hear her conversation with the vengeful devil, which shows that she is indeed unusual.


    "Can you really... do it?" Katana asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Why should I answer this question? Just look at the performance of the vengeful devil. Why? You want to ask me for help?"


    "No, I have found the person I want to find, and when this mission is over, I will find him." Katana shook his head and said.


    "Oh? Who are you looking for?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    "Who?"


    I heard that the katana was looking for Mr. Immortal to get Su Bai in a daze. How could she find herself?

 C1817

    "Mr. Immortal!"


    "why?"


    Su Bai was really curious when he was sure that he heard nothing wrong.


    I seem to have nothing to do with her!


    The Katana looked at him, and suddenly stretched out his hand to pull his clothes, revealing his shoulders.


    This movement was sudden, causing Su Bai to be taken aback for a moment, and immediately following her, she found that there was a word on her snow-white chest!


    rotten!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Su Bai was stunned for an instant, and then... thought of something!


    No wonder, no wonder she feels familiar, no wonder she is going to find Mr. Immortal, that''s how it is!


    "You are from the country of mountain cities!" Su Bai said.


    Katana was a little surprised: "Do you know the country of the mountain castle?"


    "Everyone in the country of the mountain city will have the word defeat tattooed on their bodies. This is our tradition and also for the implication. Each of us is his servant. He... is our god!" The samurai sword said slowly: "But For so many years, this thing is more like a legend, a symbol. Until... the appearance of Mr. Immortal."


    "Su Bai, Mr. Immortal... This is a coincidence, the words are exactly the same! Moreover, since his name is Immortal, he may be immortal and may live for a long time, then... it is very likely that that era... he too Existing, he...may be our god!" The katana paused: "There is also a legend in our mountain city country. It is said that our city suddenly appeared, just like... the base of the Justice League! So I think it might be him!"


    The katana took care of himself a lot, and finally shook his head suddenly: "I don''t know why I told you so much!"


    After speaking, the katana again focused on the death shooter and the boomerang captain.


    Su Bai stroked his chin."This is interesting. I didn''t expect things to develop into this way. The country of the mountain castle, it was the change I made when I partnered with the legendary squad. That samurai sword, I once enchanted it, evolved into it after a long time. Your current ability?"


    "But... I don''t seem to need to pick up the katana!"


    Smiling secretly, Su Bai continued to move forward.


    Passing through the office area, there is also an upward staircase. The team followed the stairs and quickly came to a place that looked like a lounge with a door beside it.


    This should be the target location.


    "Clean the surroundings so that the roof can let the helicopter land!" Rick told the soldiers, and then to the team members: "You stay here, I''ll go in!"


    After speaking, Rick opened the door and went in.


    The others found a place for each other and sat down.


    The Harley Quinn and the Starlings were naturally next to Su Bai, and the Vengeful Demon also sat near Su Bai this time.


    Obviously there is a division from Death Shooter, Boomerang Captain, and Killer Crocodile!


    Rick closed the door when he came in, and he saw rows of computers, and several staff members showed a relieved expression. Among these people...Amanda Waller was among them!


    Item 0070


    The captain of the boomerang chatted endlessly with other people, asking who he was saving, and his status should not be low for so many people to risk saving him!This topic makes other people can''t help but subconsciously guess.After all, they risked it, and it was their first mission. Instead of dealing with the enemy that caused the strange situation in the city, they wanted to save people.What does this show?Saving people has a higher priority than defeating the enemy!Who will this person be?


    "Do you know who it is?" Starling asked in a low voice toward Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak, just reached out and stroked the starling''s neck.


    There is nothing wrong with this action itself, it is purely the kind of caress between men and women!But the situation is different now?Everyone is in the living room, and the surroundings are so quiet. Although the starling lowered the sound, everyone still heard it, and naturally subconsciously looked towards it!


    Speaking of which, people have temperament!


    For example, Su Bai.


    At the beginning, I was different from them. I flew over alone and didn¡¯t install nanobombs. Afterwards, the Starlings and Harley Quinn seemed to be very close to them, coupled with his powerful strength and indifferent feeling , There is a leadership temperament?Although he did nothing!now what?Even the revenge demon with super powers like him leaned forward, with a horse head looking like a star, just like the death shooter on their side!Subconsciously will become the mastermind of that small circle!


    When Su Bai stroked Starling''s neck lightly, Starling might not have reacted yet and thought he was just a casual movement, but others had reacted.


    Neck... Nano bomb... Amanda Waller!


    This is a very simple and clear logic.


    If it''s Amanda Waller, then everything is over. The priority of rescuing her is definitely higher than dealing with the enemy!


    "It turned out to be her!"


    Captain Boomerang got up angrily and was about to go in, but was stopped by the death shooter."I''ll go in and have a look!"


    Captain Boomerang hummed silently.


    The death shooter pushed the door in.


    It really was Amanda Waller!


    After entering, Death Shooter saw Rick talking to Amanda Waller at a glance. Amanda Waller had just sorted out the data, and at the same time other people were deleting the data from the computer.Seeing the death shooter coming in, Rick said something to ask you to wait outside, but Amanda Waller didn''t care much.After the subordinates said that the deletion was over and they could leave at any time, Amanda Waller suddenly raised her hand.

 C1818

    Boom boom boom!


    Shoot directly at those men.


    The marksmanship can''t be said to be precise, but they are all killed by one shot.


    Everyone thought that Amanda Waller would make a sudden shot. Death Shooter saw Amanda Waller''s cruelty. Although the expression on his face did not change, he wanted to understand one thing in his heart!


    Amanda Waller will never let them go.


    The Suicide Squad''s so-called commutation is impossible. Once the value is squeezed out, then only death awaits them.


    The three people came out from the inside, and the members of the suicide squad who had just come out stood up. Although Su Bai¡¯s prompt made them guess who was to be rescued, they still felt very angry after seeing them with their own eyes.After all, the bombs in their necks and their threatened situation are all because of Amanda Waller. She is still saving now?If she dies, everything will be over!The captain of the boomerang and the killer crocodile glared at Amanda Waller, as if they might want to do it at any time.


    Amanda Waller didn''t panic at all, just shook the remote control on her arm.


    "The task is about to be completed, are you sure... you want to do this?" Amanda Waller threatened Captain Boomerang and Killer Crocodile slightly.


    Thinking of the explosion scene, although the two were unwilling, they could only admit it!


    "Go to the roof!"


    Amanda Waller said, and followed the group on the roof.


    On the roof, the helicopter has landed.


    Amanda Waller said: "I will leave first, and there will be other planes to pick you up soon."


    Rick nodded, Amanda Waller got on the plane directly, and the noise slowly left.


    The others are unwilling to look at each other, but they can only wait here.


    One minute, two minutes.


    Suddenly bang!


    The explosion sounded from a distance, illuminating the dim sky.


    This distance, this position...


    Rick''s face changed and he hurriedly wanted to contact Amanda Waller, but unfortunately... he didn''t get any response at all.


    problem occurs!


    "We have to go and see!" Rick turned around.


    Although others are reluctant, they can only go now.


    The group went downstairs and walked in the direction of the explosion. After a few steps, Su Bai suddenly stopped.


    "Go, there is a bar on this floor, I''ll be waiting for you over there!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Rick turned his head and said, "No!"


    Su Bai looked at Rick with a smile."No? What can you do with me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Rick was speechless.


    Yes, what should I do if I can defeat the Soviet Union?He did not install nano bombs.


    Seeing Su Bai and Starling turn around to enter, Harley Quinn also followed in.


    "You can''t go!"


    Starling and Su Bai can go, but Harley Quinn can''t.


    "why?"


    "Because of this!" Rick shook the remote control on his arm.


    The clown girl giggled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you say this...you press it!" With that, the clown girl turned around and ran after her!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Rick didn''t expect Harley Quinn to be so bold. He put his hand on the remote control and hesitated a few times, but finally... still did not press it down.


    "The others must follow me!"


    Rick turned his head and warned everyone. Fortunately, they didn''t have any comments, and they wanted to know whether Amanda Waller was dead or alive.


    Take the elevator and came to the top floor.


    There is a bar here!


    But no one is there anymore.


    The clown girl volunteered to go in as a guest bartender, pour the starlings for Su Bai, and the three drank like this.

 C1819

    Outside the window, it suddenly rained heavily.


    Lightning and thunder, pouring down.


    Thinking of the people from the suicide squad being in the rain outside, the Harley Quinn couldn''t help but giggled, feeling a little gloating!


    Item 0071


    The sadness of wine is even more sad.


    This statement still makes sense. Although the Su Bai three did not have any worries, the suicide team came back in less than twenty minutes.All of them looked downcast and in a bad mood, and Death Shooter was even more angry!


    Harley Quinn continued the cameo bartender enthusiastically, Su Bai and Starling sat on the sofa by the side, and the others were sitting there drinking wine.


    "Ninja, do you want some sake?" The clown girl asked the samurai sword behind after finishing drinking the others.


    Katana hesitated for a moment and said, "Whiskey."


    "Whiskey, good!"


    The clown girl smiled, poured the whiskey and handed the katana.


    The katana hesitated while holding the wine glass, looked around, and then walked towards Su Bai.


    Sit down directly opposite Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and raised his glass without speaking. It was a silent toast.


    "What should I do now? Amanda Waller''s whereabouts are unknown, and she did it herself this time. Are we going to continue to wipe her ass?" The boomerang captain said one after another.


    "What happened?" Harley Quinn asked curiously.


    "The plane was attacked and crashed, and people were gone. I found a document on the plane about the cause of this incident! She found a witch, but the witch rebelled! In other words, all this is because of her. Reason! Rick wants to find Amanda Waller, I don¡¯t think it is necessary. To find her, he will naturally confront the witch and the witch¡¯s brother, and he will definitely die! So instead of saving Amanda Waller and die, It''s better to let the bomb kill, at least before you die...you can still drink alcohol!" The Death Shooter explained.


    "Smart choice!" Harley Quinn giggled.


    "Where is Rick?"


    This side just asked, the bar door over there was pushed open and Rick walked in.


    Putting the gun on the table, Harley Quinn helped Rick pour a glass of wine.


    Drink it all.


    "Regardless of the cause, our mission this time is to rescue Amanda Waller. Now the mission has not been successful, so I will definitely continue. I know that you are unwilling, and know that this time...may be a suicide mission. But I don''t force it..." Rick said, and took a few letters from his arms."This is your daughter''s reply to you, but..."


    "You didn''t give it to me!"


    The Death Shooter asked angrily.


    Rick didn''t speak, just took off the remote control and smashed it violently.


    "I need help, come with me if you want, if you don''t want to..."


    "I''m not interested!"


    Captain Boomerang was the first to speak, and the others didn''t respond, but the silent reaction knew... the same as his thoughts, just too lazy to speak!


    Rick seemed to have guessed that this would be the result, slightly disappointed, and then looked at Su Bai and Starling!


    If Su Bai is willing to join, the odds of winning will be a lot, and Starling can be regarded as his own.


    Now Rick can only pray to them.


    "Why are you so persistent to complete the task?" Su Bai said slowly in silence.


    "Because this is my first task, I must complete it!" Rick said solemnly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "This answer does not satisfy me, because it is your business and has nothing to do with us!"


    Rick showed a desperate expression, took a deep breath and said: "Well, then I will go to complete the task by myself!"


    After drinking the wine, Rick was about to get up and leave.


    "but¡­¡­"


    The moment he just stood up, he heard Su Bai continue to say: "The witch was originally my goal, so...if you are willing to join me, I can let you complete the task by the way!"


    "Really?"


    Rick said excitedly.


    Su Bai nodded slightly.


    "I join!"


    Rick''s idea is very simple. This is his first task after being transferred. Whether it is in military duty or personal honor, he must find a way to complete it.If this mission fails and Amanda Waller is dead, then even if he quit this mission, even if he survives, how will he...


    "Very well, is there anyone else who wants to be together?" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1820

    The clown girl jumped and raised her hands.


    Starling also raised his hand, followed by the vengeful demon.


    Finally, the katana slowly raised his hand.


    Only the death shooter, Captain Boomerang and the killer crocodile were left.


    The death shooter slowly put down the letter his daughter had written to him."I will join as well, I want her to know... Her father is a hero! But none of this has anything to do with Amanda Waller!"


    Seeing the death shooters joined, the killer crocodile nodded slowly.


    "What are you looking at me doing? I haven''t lived enough yet, I don''t want to die!" The boomerang captain said slowly when everyone was looking at him.


    Su Bai smiled, got up and said: "Go!"


    Having said that, one by one left the bar one after another.


    This time, Su Bai was ahead.


    This time, although it was still the team, it was considered to have changed its flag.


    ...


    The person in charge.


    Become Su Bai!


    It was drifting in heavy rain, and the clothes got wet, but everyone felt a very special feeling, as if...forgot their fear all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, Su Bai stopped.


    "I forgot to say something." Su Bai turned around and smiled and suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, an energy barrier opened to isolate the rain.


    Everyone looked at him suspiciously and saw his appearance gradually changed.


    "Mr. Immortal?"


    "Su Bai!"


    Everyone''s expressions changed drastically in an instant, and they shouted in surprise.


    Anilu became Mr. Immortal?


    This incident is really amazing!


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "No wonder I think you are so similar to Su Bai''s temperament, no wonder you would say that you were willing to get caught in the Arkham Asylum, because... you are Su Bai!" The Death Shooter shouted in surprise.


    "Two things!"


    Su Bai slowly stretched out his finger.


    "One, I am interested in this team and you, in short, I want to include you!"


    "Two, help you remove the nano bomb from your neck."


    "Then, if you don''t want to continue...you can leave." Su Bai said slowly.


    Chapter 0072 Witch and Witch''s Brother


    It¡¯s not that they react slowly, but the world is changing too fast?


    He was almost a criminal and a member of the Suicide Squad, but in a blink of an eye he became a world-class rich man, founder and leader of the Justice League... Mr. Immortal?


    Seeing Su Bai who had completely changed, everyone couldn''t help thinking about what he said just now.


    He can take out the nano bomb, no wonder Harley Quinn is confident, no wonder the starling, who has always been indifferent, becomes so active on the first day of its appearance in Aini Road!


    "I''ll join!" The vengeful demon first said.


    He had already decided to lose with Su.


    The killer crocodile said nothing but nodded.


    The remaining Rick had already said it at the beginning, so only the death shooter and the katana were left. As for the boomerang captain, he did not follow.


    "Is that you?" Katana asked with a slight trembling.


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    The katana was so excited that he nodded repeatedly.


    She originally planned to find Mr. Immortal, but she didn''t expect that Mr. Immortal was Ainilu!


    The death shooter is very tangled.


    He really didn''t expect Anilu to be Mr. Immortal, which made him think of when he was arrested.But he has no reason to quit now.

 C1821

    Whether it is a nano bomb, or to let your daughter know that she can become a hero too!


    "I will join too!" Death Shooter said.


    "Okay, let''s solve your little trouble first!" Su Bai said as he stretched out his hand and put his hand on the neck of the vengeful devil, following the vengeful devil, he felt as if something was about to move as if it was about to rush out of his neck. .


    Whoosh.


    The nano-bombs were molecularized, and then regrouped, and Su Bai squeezed them!


    The explosion occurred in his hand but quickly disappeared. The vengeful demon held his neck in amazement. At this time, Su Bai had already done the same, taking out the death shooter and killer crocodile nano bombs.


    "Well, now you are free!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "With the bomb removed, you are not afraid that we will run away?" The Death Shooter couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai smiled: "If you want to continue to be regarded as criminals and then continue to be locked up, you can run anywhere! Of course, the premise is that you are confident that you will not be found by me, so... the nano bomb is for me It''s useless to say!"


    ...


    silence.


    Thinking of Su Bai''s strength, thinking about it and knowing it is indeed the case.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, and everyone moved on.


    This time, the samurai sword walked in front of Su Bai, holding the sword in front of him.


    Although Su Bai does not need it, it is a kind of self-consciousness of identity!


    After knowing that Su Bai was the person she was looking for, Katana had already regarded her as a god!


    "The subway station is just ahead, which is the current nest of the witch and her brother!" Rick came over and pointed to the front."Under the subway station, there is a high explosive bomb. If used properly, it should be able to solve the witch''s brother. However, the water pipe exploded and the underground may have been flooded!"


    "Killer crocodile, you are good at it in the water, leave it to you."


    The killer crocodile didn''t say much, took off his coat and then separated from the team.


    Others entered the subway station.


    The subway station has been completely destroyed. Not long after I got down, I saw a witch shining blue in the hall!At this time, the witch was wearing a dress and a crown, behind her there was a huge blue magical energy surging rapidly.She shook her hands and danced, as if it was just a random swing, and it seemed to be some kind of sacrificial dance!Not far away, there was a huge, orange guy, his body was like a rock and he was not a normal person!


    This should be the witch''s brother!


    And around, there are many monsters of that kind, one by one, like soldiers, guarding them loyally.


    After a few people came out and hid beside the pillar, they looked at Su Bai.


    As soon as Su Bai was about to speak, he felt a magic-like spiritual power delivered. This kind of energy... can make people unconscious and fall into hallucinations without warning.


    The corners of the mouth were raised, and the spiritual power was activated to envelope everyone in an instant!


    Whether it was the magic of the witch or Su Bai''s psychic power, they didn''t feel any abnormality at all!


    "I was found, go out!"


    Su Bai said and walked out first.


    A few people followed closely behind.


    "You are here... are you here to die?" In the distance, the witch swayed confidently."If you are willing to surrender and be loyal to me, I can let you go and let you rule the world with me. Otherwise... brother!"


    The witch shouted, and her brother walked over directly.


    boom!boom!boom!


    Every step made the ground sway, full of power.


    Da da da!


    The bullet sounded, and the death shooter raised his wrist gun and opened fire.


    The bullet hit Brother Witch''s body accurately, but it had no effect, all was blocked, and even... his movements were not stopped.


    I saw Brother Witch''s hand suddenly stretched out, and it suddenly grew longer and hit the death shooter directly.


    The death shooter rolled on the spot and turned to avoid.


    The others also stepped away.


    I saw a huge trace on the ground.


    If this is hit, one hundred percent will be penetrated!


    The death shooter shot while running.


    The Harley Quinn came to the side of the witch brother first, and the baseball bat hit him directly in the leg.

 C1822

    "boom!"


    The baseball bat was broken.


    The witch brother turned his head to look at Harley Quinn, who showed a bright smile and hurriedly tried to avoid it.


    But Brother Witch''s hand has been grabbed.


    "Huh!" A cold light flashed.


    The samurai sword fell, and the clown girl took the opportunity to run away.


    Click.


    Brother Witch''s arm fell to the ground, and he let out an angry howl, and the place where the arm was severed started to grow again, and it didn''t take long for him to grow his arm again.


    Death shooter, Rick, and Harley Quinn.


    The three of them attacked the witch''s elder brother with their guns, and the katana flickered from side to side in a close attack.


    But... Obviously there is no obvious progress!


    Item 0073


    "let me do it!"


    The vengeful demon suddenly yelled, and the others avoided one after another, and immediately saw two flames rushing towards the vengeful demon''s hands.This kind of flame with some magical power made the witch''s brother obviously unable to wait for it, his arms resisted!


    Let him stop!


    "Come on!"


    Seeing that the power of the vengeful demon was useful, everyone couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    The Vengeance Demon is different from the Witch. No one knows how his power came from, even he himself doesn''t know.It is inexplicable as if he suddenly awakened one day, his flames carry magical power, but they are not particularly powerful!


    The witch''s brother was resisted for a moment, but... it was only a moment.


    His palm suddenly released energy and pushed it up.


    The two groups of energies collided with each other, and the vengeful demon began to become difficult.


    His flames were being compressed and getting smaller by the opponent.


    Step by step, the witch''s brother is getting closer and closer to the vengeful devil!


    "boom!"


    The vengeful demon finally couldn''t resist the whole person and flew out directly, hitting the wall behind.The wall was cracked, and people fell directly in.


    The witch''s brother yelled, and once again pierced his arm toward the person next to him.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three precise shots hit the witch''s elder brother''s palm, making his movements slow for a moment, and the starling dodged aside fiercely.


    "Aren''t you going to make a move?" Starling asked Su Bai.


    "The killer crocodile is ready, what about him... I''ll leave it to you, I''m going to talk to the witch!" Su Bai said with a smile, and people walked slowly towards the witch.


    "brother!"


    The witch yelled, and her brother hurriedly wanted to stop Su Bai, but at this moment, a ball of flames violently struck, and instantly tilted his body and almost didn''t fall.


    Turn around and take a look.


    From the ruins of the wall came out a...devil full of flames!


    How did the vengeful devil become like this?


    Although he had tattoos on his body that could release flames, he looked human!But right now, it looks like a real demon!Seeing the vengeful devil came out and rushed directly to the witch''s brother and stopped him.


    Punch!Punch!


    The vengeful demon waved his fist, and the witch''s brother was beaten without the strength to fight back!


    "Hi!"


    Su Bai walked up to the witch and greeted him, looking at him up and down.


    She has a great body and an extraordinary appearance.


    Wearing a green skirt, she is very sexy, her eyes glowing with green, and she has a very evil feeling.


    "Don''t you want to stop me!" the witch shouted.


    Obviously, she knew who Su Bai was, after all, he had removed Ainilu''s disguise.


    "I don''t think there is any need to say something that is already a foregone conclusion, right?" Su Bai smiled: "Although you are a witch with powerful magic, but unfortunately...I am also good at magical things, and in terms of strength, You are not my opponent either."

 C1823

    "I''m dead, she will die too!" the witch shouted in a deep voice.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "That''s nothing more than you lie to others, lie to me? Do you think I will believe it?"


    "Kill you, she will naturally be liberated."


    "So why don''t you be more acquainted, and call out the spell obediently and change it back, so how are you, me, everyone?"


    "boom!"


    The witch suddenly disappeared in front of Su Bai''s eyes, followed by a powerful magical force, and the entire hall suddenly became dark and dense mist filled!


    "What the hell!"


    There was a shout from the suicide squad, and it was completely invisible.But the witch''s elder brother and the witch took the opportunity to take action, obviously intending to solve them first, and then solve Su Bai?


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his wrist flicked.


    The wind starts at once!


    In an instant, the dense fog in the hall was blown away.


    The witch was like teleporting, and instantly came to Su Bai''s back. Two sword-like weapons appeared in her hand and pierced Su Bai directly.


    Su Bai''s body instantly became illusory, and the witch directly stabbed a hole.


    Seeing that her weapon had penetrated Su Bai''s body, but Su Bai was unable to hurt him, this made the witch looked a little surprised, and quickly rushed over.


    "boom!"


    The ground suddenly cracked, and a big hole appeared in an instant.


    After a while, the killer crocodile was seen coming out of the water.


    "Detonate, detonate the bomb!"


    The revenge demon had been beaten back to the original at this time, but his hands were still holding the witch brother''s arm.Seeing the killer crocodile emerge, the vengeful demon shouted.


    The killer crocodile hesitated.


    Detonated in three seconds.


    The impact of this bomb is upward, plus it is in the water, the killer crocodile is nothing, but the revenge demon above... three seconds... it must be too late to escape!


    "Let them live well!"


    The vengeful devil suddenly yelled in the direction of Su Bai, and then yelled heavily at the killer crocodile."It will explode, I can''t hold on for long."


    The killer crocodile went back to the bottom, one second, two seconds.


    After a few seconds, a huge impact force swept from below, and the ground beneath the vengeful demon split instantly, and the powerful explosion was about to detonate him and the witch''s brother!


    this moment.


    The vengeful demon suddenly felt relieved.


    As a gang member, he is not without mind.Su Bai will help him because of his strength!And dealing with the witch''s brother this time is a test of strength!If the mission fails, will Su Bai be satisfied?Dissatisfied, my own desire, hope... can it succeed?What''s more, the demons of revenge have been changing their minds for so long, maybe...this is her chance to atone for her sins, as long as her wife and children can live!


    He slowly closed his eyes, showing a relieved expression.


    As a result, at this moment, he suddenly felt a strong suction!


    Is it because of the explosion?


    No, this direction is wrong!


    The revenge demon opened his eyes subconsciously, and before he could see the surrounding environment clearly, he heard a violent explosion coming from a distance.


    boom!


    Like a goddess scattered flowers, the body of the witch brother fell piece by piece from the air, accompanied by raindrops.


    Although everyone has left, they are still drenched by water, but... they have no idea about this, but are immersed in sad emotions!


    Item 0074


    The revenge demon stared blankly at the people who were sad after the explosion, then looked at Su Bai next to him, and suddenly reacted.


    He stood up and walked back slowly.


    "That...I might not die yet!"


    He whispered.


    Hearing his voice, everyone hurriedly turned around and saw the vengeful demon standing there intact.


    "How are you..."


    "It should be he who saved me!" The vengeful demon looked at Su Bai.

 C1824

    "brother¡­¡­"


    The witch screamed sadly, and the magic power on her body suddenly became stronger.


    It can be clearly felt that the energy behind her has become extremely powerful.


    There was a clicking sound, the roof began to vibrate, and a bang was heard immediately afterwards, and the whole roof flew up instantly as if being caught by someone.In the sky, the blue thundercloud layer became even bigger, lightning flashed and thunderous, gusty wind roared, the cloud-like layer above the head and the energy behind the witch were connected together, producing an extremely powerful suction!In the sky, a circle gradually moved around the thundercloud layer.A ring composed of several roofs!


    This vision stunned everyone in the suicide team.


    This is definitely not something ordinary people can do. The whole feeling is like... the end of the world is coming.


    The death of the witch brother obviously made the witch angry.


    Is she going to zoom in?


    The magic that can make such a big movement is certainly not small.


    Originally, Su Bai planned to talk to the witch, but now it seems that he can only take action.


    With a sigh, Su Bai was about to step forward and stun the witch.


    But at this moment, a strange emphasis suddenly sounded, and then a spell flew to the witch with a magic!


    The witch who was focusing on releasing magic never expected to be attacked. After all, she could see that Su Bai hadn''t taken any action yet!


    "Hmm."


    With a painful grunt, the witch''s body began to tremble, and the magic enveloped her body, and after a while she felt the light shine.


    Immediately after... the witch was gone.


    Instead, a woman was lying on the ground.


    It looks the same as a witch, but the clothes on her body are completely different, simple jeans and T-shirts.


    Jun!


    An archaeologist who was possessed by a witch and shared the same body.


    Su Bai stooped to help her up, releasing her spiritual power.


    It can be clearly felt that her body still contains the magic power of a witch, that is to say... the witch was driven back?


    Su Bai turned his head to look aside, and saw a figure flashing past, disappearing.


    To force the witch back to the body, this person''s magic should not be weak.


    The psychic power locked the opponent, but Su Bai did not rush to catch up.


    As the witch was driven away, the energy behind him instantly collapsed, and the ring in the sky also landed, with endless rumblings. Su Bai held Jun and waved towards the others!


    In an instant, everyone appeared in the distance of the subway station.


    Including the killer crocodile still not coming up in the water!


    Rumble!


    The subway station collapsed.


    The light disappeared, and the thunderclouds gradually dispersed.


    It can be clearly seen that many monsters are slowly changing, and they have returned to their original appearances, with a blank and dazed expression!


    The disappearance of the witch makes the magic disappear like this!


    The people in the suicide squad have a feeling of being left behind.


    "Amanda..."


    Rick looked at the subway station that was in ruins...I''m afraid she''s not lucky, right?


    Amanda Waller has not been found before, but it is very likely that she was caught by the witch, which may be nearby.Now that the subway station collapses, the chance of surviving... is too small!


    For Rick, the mission this time was a success, but his future... is also gone.


    After all, Amanda Waller is dead, I''m afraid no one will dare to find herself to join another team, of course...he is a new team now, right?


    After the mission was over, everyone subconsciously looked at Su Bai.


    What should I do next?


    After all, the nanobomb has been taken off, Amanda Waller may also be dead, now that the witch''s matter is resolved, they... can''t always return to prison, right?


    "Give you three days of free activities, remember not to be caught!"


    "After three days, go find me in the Justice League!"


    Su Bai smiled and commanded, and everyone broke up with a smile.

 C1825

    The death shooter is going home to see his daughter and talk about his heroic deeds.Rick''s military still has things to deal with. The killer crocodile just wants to find a place to watch TV with black channels.


    The Harley Quinn, the starling, the katana, and the vengeful demon remained but did not leave.


    "You also go, find a place to tidy up for yourself, relax and adjust your mentality." Su Bai said to the vengeful demon.


    The revenge demon thought for a while and nodded and left.


    "I want to go back to the Raptor team!" Starling said actively.


    "Really should go." Su Bai nodded.


    After the Starling left, Su Bai left here with the Harley Quinn and the Katana, and returned to the Justice League first.


    In the Justice League, they already knew what happened here, and they were completely relieved after knowing that Anilu was defeated by the Soviet Union.


    "you''re awake?"


    Just putting Jun on the bed, Jun woke up with a grunt.Seeing Su Bai, Zhu En was obviously taken aback, and subconsciously looked around: "Where is this?"


    "Justice League!"


    "Witch..."


    She seemed to rang and hurriedly called.


    "Should the witch go back again? As long as you don''t chant the spell, she should not be able to get out for the time being!" Su Bai said.


    Jun shook his head: "No, her power is getting stronger and stronger. This time... she just ran out by herself. I can feel... her darkness has almost swallowed me up, and I can do it anytime... ...To be completely occupied by her!"


    "You...can you help me?"


    Zhu En looked at Su Bai pitifully.


    "Of course, I will help you solve it. All you need now is a good rest." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Jun nodded and lay down again, slowly closing his eyes.


    From the room, Su Bai came to his room.


    Katana and Harley Quinn naturally followed, and looked at the room curiously.


    Justice League!


    Except for the Hall of Justice, it has been reported that the real headquarters of the Justice League has not been seen by outsiders.


    Chapter 0075 Circus Performance?


    The clown girl in the room looked at the room curiously, but the katana was slightly restrained.


    Seeing Su Bai in front of her, she even felt her chest slightly hot.


    That defeated word!


    It is a symbol of everyone in the country of mountain city, a kind of spirit, a symbol of status.


    To be honest, I haven''t paid attention to the defeat of the country of the mountain city for a long time. At this time, I checked the situation of the country of the mountain city with a computer and found out how much impact my little action had caused!The country of mountain castles, the country of Japan, China!Although it belongs to Japan in name, it is completely independent, whether it is politics, economics, etc., and as the katana says, it is very easy to distinguish between a Japanese or a mountain country, just look at her chest Are there any patterns?


    In particular, the above mentioned that this is a patterned ink made of special materials and cannot be washed off at all.


    Su Bai beckoned to the katana to make her come closer, slowly unzipping her clothes, which was a sports tube top, looking at the word of defeat.


    Su Bai slowly stretched out his hand to caress.


    The body of the katana was slightly stiff and trembling, but he did not dodge.


    "You should know Masako?"


    "The greatest general of the mountain country!" The samurai sword said solemnly."This knife was handed down by General Masako. It is said that... you used it to create the country of mountain cities!"


    "That''s it, just use it to kill some people. But I used some methods at the time, maybe after the baptism of time, it changed like this. You follow me first, and I will show you some time. See Yazi!" Su Bai said.


    "Yes!"


    The katana trembled slightly with excitement, Masako Yamashiro!


    That is her idol!


    "Okay, I will arrange a room for you and rest well."


    Su Bai smiled, turned around and went out to arrange a room for the katana.


    After settling down, Su Bai came back and dragged the clown girl over.There is no need to say anything at all, the clown girl has already actively seduced, and the battle begins like this!


    Early the next morning, Su Bai asked the clown girl to follow the katana and walked to Jun''s room by himself.


    In the room, Jun was awake.

 C1826

    It seems that his complexion has improved a lot, but...there is already worried!Seeing Su Bai coming in, Zhu En excitedly got up and grabbed Lai Su Bai''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, if I said I would help you, I will definitely help you!" Su Bai took a shot of Jun''s hand and sat her down, but Jun never let go of him.


    "Actually, it is very easy to solve the witch on you! I have a way to make the witch completely leave you!"


    "Really?" At the beginning of Su Bai''s words, Jun couldn''t help shouting excitedly.Su Bai shook Jun''s hand to signal her to be safe, and then continued: "Of course it is true, but I don''t intend to do it! Jun, I have seen all kinds of abilities in this world. Star people, magic, super powers... Do you really want to be an ordinary person like this and rely on others to protect it? If... I can think of a way to make witches no longer exist and you can use the witches¡¯ powers, Do you want to?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jun wanted to get rid of the witch''s control, and never thought of using the witch''s ability.Now that Su Bai said so, it made Jun a little confused.


    "Are you...you are sure to let the witch leave me?" Jun asked.


    "Yes!"


    Jun took a deep breath: "If I want to use the power of a witch, what should I do?"


    "Find someone to help!" Su Bai said with a smile: "I am good at attacking magic. In this case, I am not good at it, but I will find someone to help you!"


    "Ok!"


    "You can stay here for two days, and wait for me to solve the problem, and then solve your problem! By the way, I can introduce you to someone!" Su Bai thought, and suddenly the shock wave was released and disappeared. How long did he come back with a person.


    "This is Xi Fang, my assistant! You can also call her the Silver Banshee. Like you, she has acquired abilities like a curse. There is another power that is trying to change her, but she is holding on now. It just so happened that this time the problem of the two of you was solved together! You talk to each other, maybe you can have a common topic!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Before the members of the Suicide Squad returned, Jun''s situation was still stable, and Su Bai also turned his attention to the mysterious magician before!


    That is a woman!


    The magic power is very strong, or the talent is very strong, and it can drive the witch out forcibly. At that time, Su Bai did not chase her, but he paid attention to her.


    Knowing that she seemed to be...a lot of consumption after that.


    I also know her identity!


    ...


    Metropolitan Opera House.


    Today there is no opera performance here, instead there is an indoor circus performance.


    This circus is quite famous, not only has various circus performances, but also magic shows, etc. This time I came to the metropolis and there were a lot of people watching it!


    As night fell, the performance soon began.


    A sports car galloped forward and stopped in the parking lot of the opera company.


    Su was defeated and went to the side and opened the door, and saw Diana in an elegant dress walking down.


    Smiling at Su Bai, Diana walked into the opera house holding Su Bai''s arm.


    The VIP seats in the front row!


    This location can be said to be only one step away from the stage. It is the best viewing place, and of course the closest!


    The two went over and sat down.


    Diana looked around and said, "There are a lot of people, but... how come you suddenly remember to look at this?"


    "Don''t like it?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Diana shook her head: "That''s not it, it''s just some accident, didn''t you just incorporate the suicide squad? And there are witches to deal with, I thought you should be very busy..."


    "I''m here for the witch''s business." Su Bai said with a smile.


    Diana looked at Su Bai and said with a smile: "Guess that you won''t really have a leisure time to watch some magic show. Is there anyone here who can solve the witch''s problem?"


    "probably!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s voice fell, the host had already walked out.


    The show begins!


    Chapter 0076 Zatanna Zatara


    I have to say that in more and more developed modern cities, there are fewer and fewer circus performances.


    After all, the content of this kind of performance is mostly similar. It feels fresh after watching it once, it feels okay after watching it twice, three or four times...Slowly it will become unattractive.Su Bai and Diana rarely watched such a performance. Su Bai remembers the last time he was in Gotham!Especially Diana, who has hardly watched it. Although sometimes the movements or difficulty of these performances are not at all in Diana''s opinion, after all, these are just ordinary people, and it is already quite powerful to be able to do this step.


    After the performances, Su Bai and Diana watched them very seriously and devotedly.


    "Next, let us welcome the most powerful and beautiful magician to bring you the most exciting magic show!"


    As the curtain ended, the surrounding lights suddenly went out and dimmed, and then a figure came out of the stage.The light followed, and the long legs of a pair of knee-high boots appeared under the light, followed by fishnet socks, and then...a woman in a black fishtail suit, white shirt, and a magician hat Came out.He has wavy black hair with light makeup on his face. He is tall and beautiful, with a delicate figure!


    The host of the report was right!


    The most beautiful magician!

 C1827

    Su Bai''s eyes lit up slightly, and he leaned forward and changed to a more focused posture.Soon, he felt that his arm was squeezed slightly by Diana, and when he turned his head, he saw Diana slightly angry!


    I usually don¡¯t see it, just open one eye and close another. Are you still like this in front of me?


    Su Bai could feel what Diana wanted to express.


    Su Bai was dumb, and whispered beside Diana: "I admit that she is very beautiful, but you are the most beautiful in my heart! And, I really have no other meaning. Didn¡¯t I just say it, this time it¡¯s really for The witch thing comes."


    "She?" Diana was puzzled.


    Su Bai smiled: "For people who don''t understand magic, magic can actually be called magic!"


    Diana was suspicious and watched the female magician on stage perform.


    It''s actually the same as other magic shows, it''s nothing more than some changed magic.


    For example, there are countless white rabbits from the hat, and another example is to bring an elephant up, and then let the elephant fly up. When the elephant is suspended in the air, he hears a bang right after it. In front of everyone, they turned into flowers and ribbons, falling from the sky one after another.Seeing the female magician holding her hat and bowing slightly, she turned and ended amidst thunderous applause!


    "This... is really not magic!"


    After watching it, Diana said softly, although others may not notice, Diana found that this female magician was chanting a spell softly during the performance, and judging from the content of the magic, it was definitely not normal.It is because of this abnormality that no one can guess the mechanism that makes this program very popular!


    "I''m leaving for a while!"


    Su Bai whispered to Diana, then got up and left.


    The performance continues.


    The background is busy.


    Some people are removing makeup at the end of the performance, while others are waiting to be on stage.


    It is said that there are only dozens of programs, large and small, with hundreds of people participating. It is not easy for such activities to be organized, and the turmoil in the background can be imagined.


    However, as a female magician who has recently risen to fame, her dressing room and lounge are independent!


    After all, her magic performance is second to none in the circus, and no one knows how she did it.


    From the stage, she returned to her lounge and sat down on the small sofa, the magic hat still resting.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a knock on the door.


    This is the backstage lounge. Other than the staff should not be able to enter, so she didn''t think much about it."come in!"


    The door opened.


    It was not the staff who came in!


    "Sir, did you go to the wrong place?" she asked in a daze.


    "Don''t you know me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    She looked at it and shook her head slightly.


    "My name is Su Bai!" Su Bai smiled: "You don''t know me, but I know you. Zatanna Zatara."


    This female magician is one of the most famous female magicians in the DC world, a member of the Justice League, one of the founders of the Dark Justice League, and is known as sister Zha!


    Although Zatanna was a little surprised, she didn''t feel too much in her past. As a female magician who has been well-known recently, it is not surprising to know her name. Seeing Zatanna''s expression, Su Bai couldn''t help being dumb: "You usually Do you not follow the news?"


    Zatanna shook her head.


    It can be seen that Zatanna really doesn''t know Su Bai.


    "Sir, if you have nothing to do, please leave, I want to rest!" Zatanna asked.


    "Is it because it consumes too much to release mana?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Magic, not magic!


    Zatanna got serious now.


    "Who are you anyway?" Zatanna asked.


    "Metro station... witch..."


    Su Bai said promptly.


    "You...how did you know?" Zatanna rang out instantly, looking at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Because I am here!" Su Bai smiled and said, "It seems that I need to introduce myself again. My name is Su Bai, and there is another named Mr. Immortal, Justice League... Mr. Immortal!"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Zatanna couldn''t help standing up and looking at Su Bai in surprise, seeing that Su Bai''s dress had changed.


    "You are Mr. Immortal!"

 C1828

    "I''m here to ask you for help!" Su Bai said towards Zatanna.


    "Ask me for help? What about the witch?" Zatanna reacted.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, when do you have time? Maybe I can talk in detail!"


    Zatanna hesitated and said, "This performance will last for a few days. I have time tonight."


    "Well, I will pick you up tonight!"


    Su Bai said, then turned and went out with a smile.


    Back to Diana, Su Bai smiled gently: "It''s done!"


    Chapter 0077 Isn''t Zatanna?


    Zatanna''s performance is in the lower part of the middle, and there are several different performances next.


    Su Bai and Diana did not leave either, but enjoyed all the performances.


    I have to say it is wonderful!


    It¡¯s pretty good if you just watch it once or twice, or occasionally.


    After the performance, the audience slowly withdrew.


    "Go back first? Or?" After coming out, Diana asked Su Bai.


    "It should be a while, wait for her and go back together!"


    "Yeah!" Diana nodded.


    The two returned to the car and chatted and waited for Zatanna. The audience was almost gone for about half an hour, and then one after another other people came out, who should be members of the circus.Before long, Su Bai saw Zatanna in the crowd.It was still the clothes, looking around.Rolling down the car window, Su Bai called out, and Zatanna hurried over when she saw it.


    Get in the car.


    Zatanna realized that there was another person.


    "This is Diana, Wonder Woman." Su Bai said with a smile."My wife too!"


    "Ah...Hello." Zatanna greeted her in a daze.


    "Hello!" Diana greeted generously.


    Su Bai drove the car directly to the Justice League headquarters.


    Like everyone who came here, Zatanna also looked at the Justice League curiously.


    Especially when entering the elevator and preparing to enter the interior, the scanning and label display are more formal.Su Bai used his own authority to let Zatanna in, otherwise the elevator would not start.


    "Inside is the real Justice League. Only members of the Justice League can enter. Everyone has their own number, eye mask, fingerprint, DNA, etc., which are exactly the same!" Su Bai explained to Zatanna."Currently there are only a few known members of the Justice League, as well as the newly added Arrow!"


    Zatanna nodded repeatedly.


    Ding!


    When the elevator arrived, Zatanna knew why it was the real Justice League after coming out of the elevator.


    Too luxurious, too high-end.


    "It''s them..."


    Coming to Jun''s room, Zatanna saw the Katana and Harley Quinn. Zatanna had seen it when she was in the subway station."Are they also members of the Justice League now?"


    "Not yet, they are another team called the Suicide Squad. Specifically... I''ll tell you when I have time."


    "This is Jun, the witch!"


    Su Bai introduced them to each other, Zatanna said: "The magic power of the witch is very strong, I can feel...she is coming out of the cocoon, and wants to completely...own her!"


    "This is also the purpose of me coming to you for help! You used magic to force the witch to go back... So I want to ask, is there any way you can control the witch so that she can''t be the master and let Jun use the power of the witch? "Su Bai said towards Zatanna.


    Zatanna frowned slightly: "Actually, my magic is not strong. Last time... I don''t know why such a strong energy erupted, but afterwards... including now, I haven''t recovered. To be honest... it can not be helped!"


    Jun couldn''t help being disappointed when he heard this.


    "Probably not at all?" Su Bai asked towards Zatanna.


    Zatanna hesitated: "I''m not sure, but... it''s unlikely, I can stay and observe."


    "Then trouble you!" Su Bai said.


    Zatanna smiled and said that it was nothing.


    Coming out of the room, let Zatan help Jun research and research, Diana said: "Don''t be discouraged, she can still find someone else!"


    "It''s not frustrating, but it''s a bit disappointed. Jun''s matter is easy to solve, but I want her to have the power of a witch!" Su Bai explained.


    It is estimated that Zatanna hasn''t been a fledgling for a long time, and there may still be lack of experience and ability, but it is also a surprise to find Zatanna.As for Jun''s affairs, if Zatanna can''t do it, she can only find someone else.

 C1829

    People in the magic department.


    Who should I call?


    Zhacon, Constantine!


    Diana still had things to do, and after a few words to comfort Su Bai, she left.Su Bai thought silently in his heart, the door of the mysterious house appeared suddenly, opened the door and entered, Su Bai went directly to the mysterious house...


    In the mysterious room.


    Constantine seemed to be studying something, and was slightly surprised to see Su defeated.


    "It seems something is going on!"


    "Well, I want you to do me a favor and come with me!"


    Su Bai took Constantine to the Justice League after speaking. Like Zatanna, Constantine took a few glances, but he didn''t care too much.


    That''s right, because of his character, I''m afraid there is not much that would interest him.


    Cigarettes, women are not among them!


    Coming to Jun''s room, seeing Jun and Zatanna, Constantine was slightly surprised.


    When Su Bai talked about the matter, Constantine became curious too, the cigarette lit, Constantine fell into deep thought!


    "The witch matter is a bit tricky, I have to go back and check the information. As for the curse of the silver banshee, this is a good solution. I have a magic rune, as long as it is tattooed on her body, it should be able to help her!" Constantine is planning to draw it.


    Su Bai had already taken Xi Fang''s hand and exposed her arm first. A lightly touched finger on her arm, an incomprehensible rune appeared.


    "You know?" Constantine said in a daze.


    "You know!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You read my memory? This is not a good habit!" Constantine pouted depressedly.


    "For convenience!"


    "Okay, your mission is over. I will send you back. If you find the information of the witch, you will notify me!" Su Bai smiled and sent Constantine back directly.


    For Constantine, Su Bai is really not too polite!


    After all, it''s also an old friendship!


    Zatanna called the circus and said that she might take a few days off.At the beginning, the circus was not very happy, but the stage pillars just started to disappear. How could it work?Later, Su Bai came forward and directly paid the circus''s money for the past few days, but they can perform as usual, and how much they earn is their own.The boss of the circus naturally agreed without saying anything!


    Item 0078


    Zatanna had no choice, Constantine also had to check the information. The witch''s matter seemed to be difficult to solve. Su Bai went to Midtown specially to let the fallen angel take a look, but unfortunately... although The angel is still a fallen angel, but obviously she can''t solve the witch''s situation.


    There are only two possibilities.


    Either destroy the witch, or let the witch appear through a spell as before.


    It is difficult for Jun to master the power of the witch!


    Putting things aside for the witches, the members of the suicide squad came to the Justice League one after another at the appointed time, many!


    "Before arranging you, I want to tell you in advance that you are not a member of the Justice League for the time being, and your mission is not limited to this earth!"


    Killer crocodile, death shooter, revenge demon, katana, starling, Harley Quinn.


    Add a Rick!


    "What do you mean?"


    If it is not limited to a certain area, this is normal, but it is not limited to this earth... This sounds a bit strange.


    "There are many earths in this world, that is, parallel universes, multiverses. I have my own power on several earths, and I have a major development universe. I will send you there, and then your mission will be It will start from there and extend to all universes!" Su Bai said simply."So before you go, what can you ask for?"


    "I think..." As soon as the Vengeful Demon spoke, Su Bai waved and interrupted: "When I get there, I will take them too, and you will start a new life in a new place."


    "Thank you!"


    "My daughter..."


    "I can choose to take her there, or I can choose to let you come back to see her occasionally." Su Bai said.


    "I...I still come back to see her occasionally!" Death Archer thought for a while.


    "How about you?"


    "There is a TV with a black channel!"


    "OK."


    After Su Bai finished speaking, his eyes jumped from the samurai sword and the clown girl. Needless to say the two of them naturally, Su Bai looked at Rick.


    Rick is a soldier and not a criminal.

 C1830

    In fact, he has completed the mission this time. Now that he chooses to join the team, his identity may have changed.


    "I want to... keep my identity!" Rick hesitated.


    "Yes, I''ll talk to the Minister of Defense and say that you were seconded by me to perform the task!" For Su Bai, this matter was just a telephone issue.


    Immediately after Su Bai sent them to Earth Ten, and then helped the Vengeful Demon to drag her wife and son out of the past and send them to Earth Ten, the team''s affairs were arranged.When Jun¡¯s problem is resolved, the team is considered complete. As for the mission, Su will not worry about defeat. Earth Ten will have enough for them to be busy. If other Earth problems occur, they can also be summoned temporarily!


    If Jun returned to the team successfully, then the strength of the suicide squad would not be weak.


    The revenge demon, the witch, these two people are very capable, plus the death shooter, the starlings, they can handle many situations!In fact, Starling, Su Bai can get her back to the Raptor team, but after thinking about it, let''s forget it. The suicide team also needs experienced people!


    But Jun''s matter is really difficult to handle.


    Zatanna has no clue here, and Zha Kang has no clue.


    In addition, the influence of witches is gradually increasing. If this trend continues, if it cannot be resolved as soon as possible, I am afraid that the witches will be completely driven out!


    "Characters of the magic department, and there are very deep and powerful magic, and they have to be knowledgeable... Such a person is hard to find." Su Bai thought secretly, thinking about the DC magic characters he knew. .


    To be honest, the magical characters in the DC world are much stronger, but they seem to be...not many.


    Thinking about going.


    Su Bai suddenly thought of someone!


    Mrs. Shangdu!


    The fortuneteller who almost happened when he was still living in New York!


    I wonder if she can do it?


    Speaking of it, I haven''t seen her for many years, and I don''t know how she''s doing.But her situation is special, and she is also immortal!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai''s spiritual power release began to search.


    The powerful spiritual ability covered the entire earth in a very short time, and he soon found his goal in the vast sea of ??people!


    Mrs. Shangdu!


    In a small remote city, it is still the familiar divination shop, familiar dress!


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and immediately after that, Mrs. Shangdu in the divination shop turned her head sharply, as if she had sensed something!


    "See you again, I don''t know you won''t be surprised!"


    Su Bai can still remember that Mrs. Shangdu once said that they were inappropriate, because Su Bai would die!


    Teleport release.


    At the next moment, Su Bai had already arrived in a remote street in a strange city. Opposite him was a divination shop.


    The door face is small, and the status is remote. It is estimated that there will not be too many guests...


    Su Bai opened the door and entered, it was slightly dim, and the various divination arrangements did not make people feel gloomy or terrifying because of unknown mystery.


    "welcome¡­¡­"


    "It''s you!"


    Madam Shangdu subconsciously wanted to speak when she heard the voice, but she immediately recognized Su Bai''s face!


    Over the years, the only man who almost made her something happen!


    That face.


    Mrs. Shangdu remembers very deeply.


    "No, maybe it wasn''t him. He should have been dead for so many years. But it looks so alike, it''s exactly the same, maybe... his offspring!" After a moment of gaffe, Mrs. Shangdu reacted immediately. coming.


    Even if he can live for that long, it may be what he is now, leaving no trace of time at all, and not getting old!


    "Hello! Do you need anything?" Mrs. Shangdu calmed down slightly and asked Su Bai.


    "Have!"


    Su Bai came over and sat down in front of Mrs. Shangdu, her size is still that amazing, and her appearance hasn''t grown any old!


    "I want to ask, if a person is possessed by a witch, what can be done to let her use the witch''s abilities without letting the witch come out?" Su Bai asked with a smile!


    Item 0079


    Mrs. Shangdu was stunned."I think you can find the wrong place. I am a divination shop. If you want to find someone or something, or you want to predict your future, I can do it, but what you said...no more Within my range!"


    "Really? You can predict the future?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "of course!"


    "So, did you foresee that I came to you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.

 C1831

    Mrs. Shangdu was taken aback again, subconsciously using her ability to sense, only to find a chaos!


    She didn''t perceive anything.


    How is this going?


    Mrs. Shangdu looked at Su Bai with some confusion. Does he have any ability to shield his perception?


    "It looks like you didn''t predict it, so...your abilities don''t seem to be accurate either!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Of course, I knew this a long time ago. After all...you said about us before. Can''t be together because...I will die!"


    "Patter!"


    The crystal ball on the table was suddenly knocked off by Mrs. Shangdu, but she didn''t pick it up at all, but looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    We are not fit together, because you will die!


    She said this sentence to only one person.


    "Really, really you?"


    Mrs. Shangdu trembled and looked at Su Bai in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s me!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Why?" Mrs. Shangdu asked suspiciously.


    "You are not the only one who is immortal and immortal. Speaking of which, you should have changed many places over the years. Haven''t you heard of the Justice League and my name?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Mrs. Shangdu shook her head: "I have indeed traveled many places, but they are all relatively remote countries or small towns!"


    "That''s right, your character is just like that, escape!" Su Bai smiled and said, "So you won''t go to lively places, and you won''t enter the sight of the public! But... now that you are planning to escape ?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mrs. Shangdu had never thought that she would see Su Bai again, and her mind was at a level of confusion at this moment.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it slowly, let''s go back to what was just now. You really can''t help it?" Su Bai did not force Madam Shangdu, she could feel that Madam Shangdu might not have an answer. !


    Before, Mrs. Shangdu said that she was not within the scope of her ability because although she was willing to help people, she would not be so easy or reveal her abilities so casually. After all, this would bring herself trouble.But since it was the defeat of the Soviet Union, it was naturally another matter.Taking a deep breath, Mrs. Shangdu adjusted her mood, and then began to inquire seriously.


    Regarding the witch''s abilities, origins, and the current situation of Jun, Su defeated one hundred and fifty one to follow up with Mrs. Du and said!


    "This situation...maybe you can try it!" After a moment of silence, Mrs. Shangdu spoke slowly.


    "Do you have a way?" Su Bai couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded and shook her head: "I''m not sure that it will succeed, you... can bring people!"


    "Okay, wait!"


    Su Bai said, followed by abrupt disappearance.


    Mrs. Shangdu was stunned and a little surprised.


    About a few minutes later.


    Su Bai appeared again.


    Not only brought Jun, but also Zatanna.


    From the moment Zatanna appeared, Su Bai planned to draw her over.


    Both the Justice League and the Dark Justice League need magicians!


    "This is Jun, this is Mage Zatanna, this is Madame Shangdu!"


    After introducing each other, Mrs. Shangdu checked for Jun, and the magical power surrounded Zatanna, Mrs. Shangdu''s eyes sensed.


    Zatana looked around curiously, and Su Bai whispered: "Mrs. Shangdu''s magic is very strong. Although it may not be the same as the magic you are good at, her experience is still worth learning!"


    Zatanna was taken aback for a moment."Thank you!"


    Obviously Zatana understood that Su Bai brought herself here for her own good!


    "Actually... I always wanted to ask you, how did you know me? Although I shot that day, I shouldn''t reveal my identity! And I think... you seem to know me very well!" Although very curious, there is no time to ask this.


    Su Bai shrugged and said with a smile: "You should treat it as a kind of magic."


    Zatana hesitated and said: "Well, although I don''t know what kind of magic this is, but you can find me, can... can you find other people?"


    "If you want to find someone, Mrs. Shangdu is better at it. You can ask her to help when you come back!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Zatana nodded gratefully.


    At this time, Madame Shangdu''s magic power slowly retracted and opened her eyes.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked.

 C1832

    "Something tricky!"


    Mrs. Shangdu thought: "This witch''s magic power is very powerful, which is like two personalities! The witch''s personality is strong and powerful, but Jun''s personality is weak and kind. In this case, the witch''s personality will increase. The stronger! The witch was slightly frustrated by being forcibly suppressed before, but it also gave her an opportunity. After all, the witch and her are one body! So, her power is now rapidly infiltrating!"


    "I''m 50% sure that I can seal the witch''s personality and let Jun use her power, but... once it fails, it will be difficult to seal the witch!"


    "in other words."


    "You have half the chance to gain strength, and half the chance...to lose your body completely!"


    Mrs. Shangdu said to Zhu En, and looked at Su Bai!


    "Is there any way to increase the success rate?" Su Bai wanted to ask after thinking about it.


    "Yes, if there is the help of other magicians, the success rate will increase, but the magicians must be required to figure out their minds, must be connected, without any distractions, otherwise, if they fail, the magicians will also be hurt!" Mrs. Du said seriously.


    Su Bai nodded and said: "This matter is easy to handle, Zatana and I can help, so Jun...what do you mean?"


    Jun took a deep breath: "I am willing to try!"


    "What do I need to prepare?" Su Baichao asked Mrs. Shangdu.


    "Retreat is needed to adjust the magic power and state to the best, especially her!" Madam Shangdu said while looking at Zatana.


    Item 0080


    Mrs. Shangdu clearly saw that Zatanna''s magical power consumption was a bit serious. Although she was recovering in the past two days, the speed was not so fast, mainly because she did not really concentrate on training and recovering her magical power!


    "Do you have a place here?" Su Bai asked.


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded, got up and took Zatanna, Jun, and of course Su Bai and left the fortune-telling shop.After walking for about ten minutes, I quickly came to an old-fashioned villa.


    The advantage of a small place is that although the economy is not developed, life can be very good.


    When entering the villa, Mrs. Shangdu helped arrange the room.


    It can be seen that she usually lives alone.


    The rhythm of life should be that kind of easy and relaxed, but...should also be very lonely?


    In the divination shop during the day and alone at night.


    This kind of life should be no problem for two days a day, or a period of time, but if it is one year, ten years, or even a hundred years...


    To be honest, Mrs. Shangdu¡¯s character is not going to be paranoid, it is considered good!


    After the room was arranged, Zatanna rested in the room to restore her magical powers, and Jun also rested early.


    Su Bai is left in the living room with Mrs. Du, and the atmosphere is slightly subtle.


    After so many years of reunion, it should have been full of excitement, but the situation of the two seemed a little special!


    "How are you doing for so many years?"


    Mrs. Shangdu spoke first, her eyebrows flowed, and she looked at Su Bai and asked softly.


    "Okay!" Su Bai smiled and said: "My life can be said to be colorful. Before the founding of the Justice League, I was a well-known rich man. I was powerful and had countless wealth. Of course... I was also countless beautiful women! After the alliance, my prestige is higher. It can be said that in this world... no one has lived better than me. I have explored other universes and have my own earth. I also have extremely high in other universes. Prestige and power!"


    Mrs. Shangdu was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    Su Bai didn''t follow his routine at all. This is a normal situation. It should be about the suffering of these years, or...the feeling of longing.But Su Bai did not at all. On the contrary, the feeling was simply too good to be better.


    "It seems that without me... you are doing well too!" Mrs. Shangdu said quietly.


    "But having you can make me live better!" Su Bai smiled, and said: "I said this is not to prove that I live as well without you, I just want to tell you, maybe you take the initiative to take some steps. If you go out and explore the world, you may have a more exciting life! Today is different, even if others will be surprised by your abilities, it will not be too much! You can go out with integrity and do what you like to do , What I want to do!"


    "I''m used to this kind of life," Mrs. Shangdu said slowly.


    "Habits are developed bit by bit."


    Su Bai stretched out his hand slowly and grasped Madam Shangdu''s hand. Madam Shangdu''s body was slightly stiff and subconsciously wanted to move away, but Su Bai had expected her to be like this a long time ago, so she grabbed it to death.


    This is her character.


    escape!


    At that time, Su Bai was still uncertain about the future, and he didn''t know if he could return to the Marvel World or when he could return, so he was not that tough.But now... different!


    Holding Mrs. Shangdu''s hand, Su Bai forcefully pulled her into his arms.


    That kind of touch made Su Bai feel incredibly amazing!


    really big!


    "You... don''t do this..." Mrs. Shangdu panicked to push Su Bai away, but Su Bai directly bowed her head and kissed her.


    With a kiss, Mrs. Shangdu became numb, and she felt a strange trance, which made her feel as if the entire time and space had stopped.After a while, she already felt Su Bai''s strong feeling as if she was about to swallow her, her teeth were broken, and her whole body was lost in an instant!


    While kissing in the heat, while climbing up to the two unattainable places!

 C1833

    Under Su Bai¡¯s old-fashioned offensive, even if Mrs. Shangdu still has resistance in her heart, she can¡¯t implement it at all. What¡¯s more, she is not resolute. With such a long time of thinking and the shock of seeing her suddenly, it can be said that she It''s not as calm as usual!


    Unknowingly.


    Mrs. Shangdu found out that she was carried into the room by Su Bai!


    Lying on the bed.


    And his clothes had been taken off without even realizing it.


    "Don''t... I... I haven''t thought about it, it''s too fast..." Mrs. Shangdu said hurriedly.


    "Quick? Think about how long we have known each other, do you still feel fast?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "But... but I''m really messed up now, would you give me some time to calm me down?" Madam Shangdu said pleadingly.


    She couldn''t see the future of herself and Su Bai, because Su Bai seemed to have a special ability to block her ability to predict the future!Mrs. Shangdu is very afraid of the unknown, so she has not made any changes at all for so many years!So she is scared now, really scared!


    Seeing Mrs. Shangdu''s appearance, Su Bai frowned slightly.


    I did not expect her resistance to be so heavy!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai stopped slowly, and stroked Madam Shangdu to ease her mood.This made Mrs. Shangdu breathed a sigh of relief. He lay down beside Su Bai in a frank and frank manner, with his hands still stroking him. This feeling made Mrs. Shangdu feel very shy and special, as if his body knew As Su Bai''s hand moved, it changed!


    "It''s really big!"


    It''s not that Su Bai has never seen a big one, but there are really too few people who are as big as Mrs. Xiang Du and are amazing and beautiful!


    It makes Su Bai quite a bit in love with it!


    "After this incident is over, you can go with me! If you are unwilling to join the Justice League and stand in front of people, how about setting up a Dark Justice League? It deals specifically with some magical things, the Justice League I don¡¯t know you Have you heard of it, lacking experience in dealing with magic! I know that you are afraid of making changes. In fact... there will be a day when you think this world can''t accommodate you, and I can take you to other worlds!"


    Chapter 0081 I Need You


    For Mrs. Shangdu, because she is afraid of making changes, a brand new world life does not actually fit her personality!However, for a long time, Mrs. Shangdu often did this again, living in one place for a period of time, and then changing to another place!


    It can be said that personality is contradictory!


    But whether it is the Dark Justice League?Or go to another world.


    These two points mentioned by Su Bai happened to dispel most of Mrs. Shangdu''s worries. For example, she was not used to showing up in such a big way. If she only deals with some magical things, she can accept it.For example, she is worried that her identity and abilities will be exposed and there will be nowhere to go, and her peaceful life will be broken. Now she has another choice, to go to a place where no one knows herself.This is like two bottom lines, letting Mrs. Shangdu leave from the edge of crisis!


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I need you!"


    Before Mrs. Shangdu had finished speaking, Su Bai interrupted.


    "There are really not many people who are good at magic around me. Although I also know magic, most of my magic tends to be aggressive. I also know someone called Constantine. Have you heard of it?"


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded.


    Constantine, she has really heard it, of course... This is not heard from human mouths, but from creatures from the dark!


    "In addition to Constantine, it is Zatanna. She is very talented, but she has just stepped into the magic field and needs to be cultivated. Then there is Jun, the witch!"


    "No matter this world or which world... I lack such a magic team."


    "The witch may have to return to another team, so... I hope you can join, and you need to join!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, let you think about it. I''m afraid you can entangle yourself to death and there is no answer. That''s it, I''ll decide for you!"


    "I will help you form the Dark Justice League until the witch''s matter is handled!"


    Mrs. Shangdu''s character is too hesitant, at this time men should be stronger!


    "Okay, okay!" Mrs. Shangdu said slowly.


    "Come on, kiss!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, bowed his head and kissed.


    Mrs. Shangdu hesitated and did not evade. This time... Su Bai did not appear so anxious, and teased little by little, so that Mrs. Shangdu began to enjoy and experience the wonderful taste.Slowly... Mrs. Shangdu has already begun to respond unconsciously, Su Bai step by step strategy, when Mrs. Shangdu hooked Su Bai''s neck, she was pressed underneath and felt pain coming from her. My hesitation disappeared in the strategy of Su defeat bit by bit!


    Seeing the frowning brow and the twisted facial features, Su Bai stopped and kissed slowly.


    Slowly, slowly...


    Voices gradually came from the room!


    ...


    The next morning, Mrs. Shangdu woke up faintly, and soon felt that she had been using her big hands to make trouble on her body. Seeing Su Bai''s reluctant look, Mrs. Shangdu was a little bit irritable but did not avoid it.


    Although it was only a day away!


    But Mrs. Shangdu found that no matter it was herself, her feelings about Su Bai had changed drastically.

 C1834

    For so many years.


    Looking at the changes of the times, and always moving forward alone, Mrs. Shangdu found that she seemed to have finally become practical.


    In the depths of the soul, there seems to be something that makes me feel at ease, the all-time loneliness and precariousness are gone!


    "After so many years, finally..."


    "I still got you!"


    Su Bai smiled and answered."From now on, you will be my woman."


    "You won''t want me?" Madame Shangdu asked suddenly.


    Su Bai said with a smile: "You are so beautiful, how could I not want you? As long as you and I are still alive, you will always be my woman!"


    "Then your wife..." Mrs. Shangdu became worried again.


    "Don''t worry, Diana is very good. She is Wonder Woman. Although it''s not good to hold you and talk about others now, she is the most important woman in my life! And the only wife I have ever admitted! Long We have gone through the years together, and will continue to go on!" Su Bai said softly.


    To be honest, Su Bai''s randomness now has something to do with Diana''s indulgence!


    Because Su Bai still cares about Diana''s emotions, if she really can''t accept it, Su Bai really dare not relax so much!


    It''s just that the red flag at home will not fall, and the colorful flags are fluttering outside. If you want to insert the colorful flags at home, it is impossible!


    Su Bai did not deny the nature of a man.


    But for Diana, he is indeed different!


    "Ok!"


    Mrs. Shangdu nodded lightly, wanting to get up.


    Su Bai held her and refused to let go, so helpless, he could only lie down for a long time until it was too late for three poles in the sun, and the two got up.


    When they went out, Zatanna and Jun were awake, and they obviously heard the voice of last night, but there was nothing unusual.


    I got something to eat, and simply ate some. Madame Shangdu told Zatanna and Su Bai about the magic that needs to be released, so that they can become familiar with each other, and then adjust their magic powers!


    Su Bai noticed Constantine by the way, so that he didn''t have to check the information. It happened that Constantine also seemed to have other things to leave, and he quickly plunged into his busy schedule.


    Unknowingly, the day passed. When it was night... Su Bai came to Mrs. Shangdu''s room again. Although Mrs. Shangdu had already practiced magic power, she wanted to refuse, but the result... matured. The fruits of so many years, once released, even Mrs. Shangdu herself was helpless!In a flash, almost a week has passed. She has never lived in the room arranged by Mrs. Shangdu for Su Bai, and everyone else has become accustomed to the relationship between Mrs. Shangdu and Su Bai!


    Finally, Zatanna''s magic power was almost restored.


    And Jun seemed to be on the verge of losing control.


    Magic is imminent.


    This time, if you fail to succeed, you will become benevolent!


    Item 0082


    Open space in the living room.


    Mrs. Shangdu drew a huge magic circle for Jun to sit inside, and lit a white candle in the surrounding area. The candlelight flickered slightly. Although it was not obvious during the day, it still gave the red flame a beating.


    Madame Shangdu, Zatanna, Su Bai.


    The three of them sat beside Jun in a triangle pattern. Mrs. Shangdu glanced at Zatanna and then at Su Bai.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth were raised, and his spiritual abilities were activated instantly.


    The powerful psychic ability itself, coupled with the spiritual gem, the power of the phoenix.


    In an instant, Mrs. Shangdu, Zatanna and Su Bai''s spirit were connected.


    You have me I have you.


    Just like the Martian connection, there are no secrets, and the frequency of thinking is all on the same channel.


    This kind of connection surprised both Mrs. Shangdu and Zatana. Before Su Bai said that it was okay, I didn''t think it was such a connection method, really... there is no secret at all!You know me, and I know yours, it''s wonderful and embarrassing.


    "Get ready to start, Shangdu, you take the initiative, and our magic power supports you!" Su Bai''s voice rang in their minds, Madame Shangdu and Zatanna converged, and Madame Shangdu began to release magic.


    The magic power was mobilized in an instant.


    Shrouded in Jun''s body!


    Immediately afterwards, the magical powers of Su Bai and Zatanna poured into Mrs. Shangdu, and were taken by Mrs. Shangdu to Jun.


    quickly¡­¡­


    Enveloping a cloud of magical power, Jun showed a painful expression, frowned, his facial features were painful and ferocious, and he began to moan.


    But this magical power trapped her and prevented her from leaving.


    Only shouting.

 C1835

    Body twitches!


    "Let go... let me go, I''m so painful..." Jun cried intermittently.


    The magic is constantly urging.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from under Jun''s hand to hold Jun, and immediately following her began to change.


    "let me go!"


    The good shout of Hysteria sounded, and the witch...appeared!


    The sorceress looked at them resentfully, and Su Bai could feel her resistance, that kind of magical resistance!


    Mrs. Shangdu frowned slightly, her heart was alive, and the three of them increased their magic output again.


    The witch seemed to be hit hard.


    boom!


    The body suddenly leaned back, and then started to twitch and growl.


    A thick black fog seemed to pervade her surroundings, but it was unable to conflict with the encirclement of magical power. It was clear that she was constantly changing in the mist.


    One will be Jun, another will be a witch.


    Although it is the same face, the temperament and clothing are completely different.


    In the beginning, the witch lasted for a long time, but with the erosion of the magic power, the witch seemed to be suppressed. Slowly...June began to dominate, and in the end it took a long time to change. , It''s all Jun.


    However, Mrs. Shangdu did not stop, but continued the magic!


    Until Su Bai felt that Zatanna''s magic power with Madame Du seemed to be almost consumed, and even her own magic power was consumed more than half, at this time the magic power of Shangdu stopped!


    Jun slowly fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Shangdu got up and walked over, with a necklace-like thing in her hand hanging around Jun''s neck.


    "June, Jun!"


    Mrs. Shangdu yelled a few times, and Zhu Enyou woke up.


    "Did you make it?"


    "You can try!" Mrs. Shangdu said.


    Jun was stunned and waved slightly, and for a moment, the room was covered with mist.


    There was a scream right after that...June suddenly appeared on the sofa in the living room and fell down with a crash.


    Teleport!


    Mist and teleport are both witches¡¯ abilities. They have been seen in subway stations before, but now that Jun can release it, this shows...


    The three looked at each other and laughed!


    It succeeded!


    Su Bai got up and went to the sofa in the living room to help Zhu En up. Although Zhu En was still very thin, he was excited!


    "how do you feel?"


    "Okay, great!" Jun said.


    Su Bai smiled."That''s good, it seems that there is no effort in vain!"


    "Thank you, thank you!" Zhu En gratefully moved towards Su Bai, and Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna said gratefully...


    Mrs. Shangdu smiled, cleaned up the ground with Zatanna, wiped off the magic circle, and then came back and said: "This necklace, you have to wear it all the time. The witch''s soul or personality has been integrated with your body. Now, although the existence of the witch is now sealed so that you can use magic, this necklace can effectively curb her appearance. If you think she is starting to get hot, you''d better come back to me immediately!"


    "Ok!"


    Jun nodded heavily.


    She knows why!


    In the past, the witch could only say that she possessed her body and used her body, but after she released her brother, she used her brother¡¯s ability to fill the vacancy in her heart. This power naturally connected the witch and Jun. In the end, Zatanna made the two completely inseparable.


    But with a solution, at least don''t worry.


    "You''d better practice hard too. When you become stronger, you will naturally have the ability to fight against the witch!" Mrs. Shangdu said.


    "I will!"


    Jun nodded seriously.


    "Okay, the matter is resolved, everyone can take a good rest, and there is no need to make dinner, I will be responsible!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    After resting for most of the day, the night outside gradually fell.

 C1836

    Su Bai teleported back and forth, and it didn''t take long for him to get back all kinds of special foods from various countries, of course...and a lot of wine!


    All kinds and vintages are all good wines!


    "Cheers!"


    Push the cup and change the cup, laugh and laugh.


    It''s mainly June and Zatanna, June is excited, Zatanna is still a magician, can the atmosphere be bad?


    Even if Mrs. Shangdu felt more dignified and steady, the smile on the corners of her mouth did not go down.


    This may be her happiest and most lively day in such a long time!


    Su Bai sat next to Mrs. Shangdu, put his arms around her waist and gently smashed the cup with her, looking at the flaming red lips, he couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    Item 0083


    He didn''t know whether it was the effect of alcohol or his own hallucinations, Su Bai could see that very attractive smile on Mrs. Shangdu''s face.


    If he is enlightened, it seems to encourage him to be bolder!


    Click!


    The cup was still on the ground by Su Bai, and he kissed Mrs. Shangdu directly.


    "Woohoo!"


    With a hum, Zatanna and Jun''s faces quickly turned red, and they glanced at each other and quietly left the living room!


    Mrs. Shangdu responded enthusiastically and began to become active. The two entered the bedroom from the living room. Su Bai felt that he was about to explode!


    Mrs. Shangdu''s initiative to immediately release the seductive charm that she had hidden in an instant, giving Su Bai a strong possessive desire.The movement slowly became rough, but Mrs. Shangdu seemed to be able to bear it.


    This night!


    The battle was dripping.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I took it, or how many times I did it.


    Only until the end, exhausted, the two went to sleep.


    With this sleep, Su Bai slept until noon.


    When I woke up, I was shocked to see the room.


    The battlefield is so fierce?


    Look at Mrs. Du again.


    One piece of green and one piece of purple.


    Ok!


    It was a little crazy last night!


    "Are you awake? I''ll sleep for a while, so sleepy!" Madame Shangdu opened her eyes in a daze and said.


    "I''ll send June away first, do you have anything else to explain?" Su Bai asked.


    Mrs. Shangdu shook her head.


    After Su was defeated, Jun was already awake.


    After saying this, I took her directly to Earth Ten to join the suicide team!


    So far, Su Bai still intends to put her in the suicide squad. Firstly, she is a member of the squad. Secondly, if there is any unexpected situation, the witch really appears again, then the suicide squad will be better than in other places. Strong, after all... the situation will definitely be very bad, and this might be necessary!


    After asking about the situation of the suicide team, Su Bai did not stop and went back there.


    Zatanna was practising on the sofa alone.


    The tuxedo has been taken off, the small white shirt, black leather boots and black fishnet stockings look very good!


    Feeling Su Bai''s attention, Zatana opened her eyes and said: "You are back."


    "Ok!"


    "The matter is over, I want to ask Mrs. Shangdu, I should go back!" Zatanna said.


    "Continue to be your magician?" Su Bai smiled."Although your father is a magician, his true identity is a magician. You want to find your father, but you don¡¯t necessarily have to be a magician. The influence of a magician is not great. What help. And...you should know what I think, too!"


    With a heart connection, Su Bai did not hide too many secrets suspiciously, especially for Zatanna''s thoughts!


    Of course Zatanna knew.


    It''s just that... Su Bai didn''t say it, so she didn''t think she knew.


    Now that Su Bai said it, she couldn''t avoid it anymore.

 C1837

    "I haven''t considered joining the Justice League or the Dark Justice League for the time being. I think my own strength is still very weak, and... my only idea now is to find my father, so..." Zatanna didn''t finish. Su Bai smiled and said: "That''s for sure, I will help you."


    Zatanna hesitantly did not know what to say.


    Mrs. Shangdu came out of the room at this time.


    Although she was planning to sleep for a while, she couldn''t fall asleep as soon as Su Bai left. She just heard the outside sound and came out.


    "I will help you now!"


    Mrs. Shangdu said towards Zatanna.


    "Don''t worry, you... Would you like to take a break?" Zatanna said hesitantly.


    She didn''t know when Mrs. Shangdu went to bed yesterday, but she knew that she hadn''t slept yet!


    Mrs. Shangdu''s face was slightly ruddy, and then she shook her head and said: "It''s okay, finding someone will not consume too much magic."


    After speaking, Mrs. Shangdu walked to the side and took out a crystal ball.


    Start looking for it.


    Zatanna couldn''t help getting nervous.


    The reason why she came out to perform with the circus was to make it easier to find her missing father!But after so long, there is still no clue... Several times, Zatanna could not help but want to give up.


    After all, father is a great magician!


    Under what circumstances will such a powerful magician be unable to go home, or even to send a message?


    Whenever she thinks of this, Zatanna dare not think about it anymore.


    So she is nervous and perturbed now!


    I hope I can get news but I am afraid it is bad news!


    For a long time!


    Mrs. Shangdu stopped and frowned slightly and shook her head slightly towards Zatanna.


    "No... Didn''t you find it?"


    "There is no response. There are several possibilities for this situation! He is stronger than me and actively blocked this magical connection. Either he is trapped somewhere, such as outside the earth. Or..."


    Or what, Mrs. Shangdu didn''t say, but it''s the same whether you say it or not.


    One is that a person is alive but takes the initiative to prevent being caught, and the other is where a person may be alive, which is outside of Mrs. Shangdu''s perception!


    Then, the rest is definitely...dead!


    "Which... which is more likely?" Zatanna asked tentatively.


    "The second...can be ruled out!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Once the psychic power is released, let alone outside the scope of the earth, even the galaxy universe can be no problem, but a magician can''t run out of the solar system!


    Choosing one of three becomes one of two, Zatanna is even more uncomfortable!


    In fact...the first one can be ruled out!


    Even if Zatanna''s father can block Madam Du''s magical perception, but his own mental ability is so strong, he should not be able to block it.


    It''s just that if both of these possibilities are ruled out, he thought he was dead.


    Su Bai really couldn''t bear to say these words!


    "I can mobilize the resources of the Justice League to help you find them, don''t worry!" Su Bai said comfortingly.


    "Thank you!"


    Zatanna reluctantly said.


    "Okay, go and pack your things, I''ll take you to the metropolis!" Su Bai clapped his hands, Madam Shangdu simply.


    Maybe it''s because the matter is a foregone conclusion, but there is nothing to hesitate.


    After Su Bai finished speaking, Mrs. Shangdu turned around and went back to pack her things!


    Chapter 0084 Zha Kang Has Friends?


    It didn''t take long for Mrs. Shangdu to clean up the things. As for the house or the divination shop, there is nothing important to take away. You can come back anyway if you have time!


    As for Zatana, there is nothing to clean up, take her clothes.


    Su Bai directly took them back to the metropolis.


    Coming to the metropolis, Su Bai first called Miranda and asked her to buy a larger house in the metropolis as quickly as possible. Miranda was also very fast, and it was done in less than half an hour. So, I told Su Bai''s address, Su Bai took Zatanna to follow Mrs. Du, and when he arrived, he found that this was a villa, it was like a manor!The environment is very good, and it has a brand new look inside, I have to say...everything with money is fast!


    "I''ll give you the key. You can live here in the future, or you can use this as a base for the Dark Justice League! I''ll go back and help Zatana explain things!" Su Bai said, and then went first. The mystery room told Constantine.

 C1838

    They all play magic, and Constantine''s news must be broader.


    When he arrived at the mysterious room, Su Bai found that Constantine was not there at all, only his friends and assistants were there.


    "Where is Zha Kang?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "Going out, I''m afraid it will take a while if you want to find him. If you are in a hurry, you can go directly to Las Vegas!"


    "Las Vegas? Didn''t he go gambling?" Su Bai said with a smile: "When did he have this hobby!"


    "Recently! To be precise, before going to Las Vegas!"


    "What did he do?"


    Su Bai did not believe that Constantine would really gamble, especially his assistant said so.


    "Go find a stone. It is said that this stone is in the hands of some demon, so he plans to win it back! Just in case, he also brought a friend."


    "friend?"


    "Zha Kang doesn''t have many friends. Except for me who can''t get rid of them, how many people like you who dare to make friends with Constantine?" Su Bai was really curious.


    Constantine has always been a little lonely, friends may have, either he has been cheated, or he is afraid of being cheated!


    "Jason Black!"


    "I haven''t heard of it, it just so happens that I have to go to Constantine, stop by!" Su Bai smiled, turned and left.


    Pushing open the door of the mysterious house, Su Bai has appeared in Las Vegas.


    Las Vegas, the famous casino.


    Here, some people get rich overnight, while others are impoverished overnight.


    It can be said to be heaven or hell.


    But it can make people succeed!


    There are countless casinos, and some of them are welcoming guests in sexy clothes standing at the door, and some standing on the street to solicit guests and compete with each other.


    After all, the casinos are all the same, except for the real wealthy people who have fixed venues, most of them are tourists.


    This kind of tourists is the main attraction of the casino!


    As soon as Su Bai appeared, a few welcoming guests came over.


    After approaching, he immediately recognized Su Bai''s identity.


    After all, if you do this job, if you don¡¯t even know the rich, what else do you do?


    Who is Su Bai?


    A particularly famous rich recently.


    The international level is still!


    "Mr. Su Bai, come to our house, our welcome is elegant and the service is attentive."


    "Come to our house, we are all well-known rich people, this is in line with your class!"


    Several people were chatting to please each other, and of course, they were topless and backless began to play temptation.


    But Su Bai didn''t really have any interest in them, and he ignored them.


    He did not speak, and these people did not dare to approach easily.


    After a little sense, Su Bai had already found Constantine and walked straight towards the casino where Constantine was.


    It was a relatively deserted casino, and there was no welcome or entertainment.


    After Su Bai entered, there were also a few people bustling in the hall, and they looked deserted.Going straight to the next staircase to the second floor, Su Bai saw Constantine''s familiar windbreaker just as he went up.


    Whoosh!


    Constantine stepped back and bent over, leaning his back against the wall.


    An axe flew over and hit his head directly, sinking deep into it.


    The axe can be said to be scratching Constantine''s scalp. As long as it is lower, the axe is not stuck in the wall, but Constantine''s head!


    "Huh, so risky!"


    Constantine let out a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but took a few puffs of his cigarette.


    "Su Bai, why are you here? Well, you came just right, it''s a good show!" Constantine said with a smile, followed by a bang. A demon seemed to be thrown over and fell on Kang. Next to Stantin.


    Constantine got up and drew his axe and hacked it down.


    Flutter!

 C1839

    The demon was chopped into two pieces.


    Is this up?


    Su Baiwei walked forward a few steps unexpectedly, and then saw several demons besiege... another demon!


    The demon wore an armor and a red cloak, which was clearly different from the demons of the public. He also held a big sword in his hand, and seemed to have the ability to release flames!


    I saw it slashing left and right, flame jetting.


    In a few rounds, those demons seemed to be chopped to pieces, not opponents at all!


    There was a sudden wave of energy on the ground, followed by a whirlpool that seemed to draw these demons in.


    "Constantin... we won''t let you go..."


    After speaking, a cigarette butt bounced directly.


    "Let''s talk about it when you don''t let me go." Constantine tidied up the trench coat and said lightly.


    The demon in the red cloak with the big sword looked at Constantine and then at Su Bai. In the end, his body suddenly changed and he became a middle-aged man!


    This change made Su Bai think of a witch!


    Thought of revenge demon.


    "Asshole!"


    As soon as the man returned, he punched Constantine severely."Okay, I''m just coming with you, what did you do! You almost released that guy so that I would never come back!"


    "Hey, didn''t you come back!" Constantine said disapprovingly.


    "You bastard, don''t let me see you again!"


    The man shouted angrily, turned around and went out!


    Item 0085


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing that man turned and left angrily, Constantine lighted a cigarette again indifferently, Su Bai said with a smile."I wondered how Constantine would have friends. Sure enough, this kind of development trajectory is right!"


    That person should be Jason Black just now?


    Being able to transform into a demon like a witch and a vengeful demon, and there should also be a certain risk.


    Zha Kang, who is not cheating, is Zha Kang?


    "call!"


    He took a deep breath and spit out, the smoke filled.Constantine smiled and said, "June''s matter is resolved?"


    "It''s solved, I came to you for something else!" Su Bai nodded, and then said about Zatanna''s father.


    Constantine smiled and said, "What else are you looking for, it''s almost dead!"


    "Anyway, you can help me investigate it, maybe there is something I don''t know!" Su Bai said."I''m going back!"


    "Wait, send me..."


    Before Constantine''s words were finished, Su Bai was gone.


    Shaking his head speechlessly, Constantine could only return to the mysterious house in the traditional way!


    Su Bai returned to the Metropolis and the Justice League.


    Back to the Justice League, Su Bai enters Zatanna''s father''s affairs into the system, and the system will automatically detect it and will alert if there is news!After getting it right, Su Bai planned to go back to the villa, but at this time, Su Bai discovered that there was no one in the Justice League.


    Both the Flash and the Arrow handle their own affairs in their respective cities.


    Batman occasionally comes to the Justice League.


    But Superman and Wonder Woman are not there, which is quite unexpected.


    "Where are the members?"


    Su Bai asked in a loud voice, and soon several positions appeared on the big screen.


    The Arrow is in Star City and the Flash is in Midtown.But Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman are all in... Washington?


    "This is... what happened?"


    All three of them appeared in Washington, so obviously something happened.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai controlled the system to adjust to the perspective of Wonder Woman Diana.


    There are satellites, which is not difficult.


    Soon, Su Bai saw a car crashing on the road. It seemed to be a female driver. She seemed to have hit someone. The man lay on the front of the car and kept shouting, but the female driver looked very frightened. The meaning of parking, on the contrary, is even crazier. It feels like you are going to kill him!Soon, there were serial car accidents on the road, and even pedestrians were affected, and she... still didn''t mean to stop!

 C1840

    oom!


    The Wonder Woman walked from the sky and landed in front of the car, her arms raised and lightly blocked.


    The car stopped suddenly.


    The driver in the car stopped in a daze. When Diana walked over to open the door, the driver yelled in horror and jumped on Wonder Woman.


    "Help me, help me..."


    Su Bai frowned slightly, his perspective changed again.


    On a high bell tower, a woman was holding a baby, shaking, and slowly walked to the edge in panic, stretched her hands, and stretched the baby out.


    The cry came faintly.


    Batman appeared quietly.


    "Let me help you!"


    The woman turned around."It''s not my fault! I gave birth to the devil, this is the devil!"


    "You''re just tired, give me the baby!" Batman walked over slowly and said."You don''t want to hurt him, do you?"


    The woman looked at her bad boy in silence, and suddenly threw the boy down.


    Batman jumped down instantly, hugged the child during the rapid descent, followed the rope gun and shot it out, rippling in the air, and finally jumped down on the opposite floor.Looking down, the swaddling baby was crying, but it was not hurt.


    "boom!"


    There was a sound of a heavy object falling, and Batman looked down and looked at the woman''s body, silent.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, it seemed nothing special from the video.


    One may be a frightened female driver, and one may be a mentally disordered mother.


    Although it is very tragic, but this kind of thing has not never happened.


    It''s just... a coincidence, right?


    Su Bai didn''t see Superman''s side, but... the result was the same, people suddenly became crazy and started killing or committing suicide!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai appeared in Washington.


    As soon as he appeared, Su Bai already felt that Washington seemed to be flooded with a touch of magic.


    "Sure enough!"


    After thinking about it, Su Bai sent a message to the others to get them back to the Justice League.


    Not long!


    Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman returned to the Justice League.


    As for the Flash, Arrow and Aquaman, Su Bai did not notify.


    Four people were sitting in the conference room, and an electronic map appeared on the computer with empty spots on it.


    "This is the result of the investigation just now. I thought it was only in Washington, but now it seems...has spread all over!"


    "These people all said that they saw the devil, but what I saw was just ordinary humans. Maybe... a magical event?" Wonder Woman said.


    "It must be, I feel the breath of magic in Washington." Su Bai nodded.


    "What should we do?" Superman asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not you!"


    "Not us?" These words made Superman a little surprised.


    Su Bai nodded: "It might be okay to let you deal with powerful enemies and aliens. But magic events...you are really not good at it."


    Superman nodded.


    "So I will find someone else to deal with this matter. During this time, you should pay attention to the situation in various places. Before the problem is solved, try to save people as much as possible!"


    "Ok!"


    Since Su Bai told him to deal with it, there must be no problem.


    After the meeting.


    Su Bai returned to the villa.


    In the villa, Mrs. Shangdu was chatting with Zatanna, and it seemed that they were comforting Zatanna.


    "I''m back, how is it?" Mrs. Shangdu asked.

 C1841

    Su Bai said: "I have asked Constantine to help pay attention, and the Justice League side! But... I''m afraid this matter will be put aside temporarily!"


    "Although you are just here, maybe...you have to do another thing first!"


    ¢ÚDC"Dark Justice League"


    Chapter 0001


    "what''s up?"


    Seeing that Su Bai said so seriously, Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna also became serious.


    "Since Washington, there have been places where supernatural incidents have occurred one after another. Countless people claim that they have seen the devil and the number of casualties is rapidly increasing! I can feel the magical power, but... I can''t feel the source!" Su Bai said the matter first. Explained, and said: "The Justice League doesn''t understand this matter, so...you need to do it. This is why I said that I need a wizard or the Dark Justice League!"


    "This world has technology, super powers, and aliens. These Justice Leagues have solutions."


    "But magic! They are not good at it!"


    Mrs. Shangdu frowned with Zatanna.


    "We are going to see!"


    Washington.


    Su Bai appeared with Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna. It seemed normal, and there was no large-scale influence.


    Madam Shangdu felt Zatanna, and soon... Madam Shangdu frowned and said, "I do feel the magical power, but..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Shangdu suddenly released her magical power and blasted out.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a red shadow hurriedly drifting away.


    "Hey, hey, wait, don''t do it!"


    When the red shadow landed, it was discovered that it was a man in a circus tights.


    Do not¡­¡­


    To be precise, he seems to be just a ghost?


    "Boston?"


    Zatanna shouted unexpectedly!


    "you know?"


    Mrs. Shangdu stopped, and Su Bai asked Zatanna.


    Zatanna nodded: "He used to be a very powerful trapeze actor, and there was a very popular show. Until, he provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked! He was shot and killed in a show. It should be dead, but things are a little different. The goddess Rama gave him the power to live in a mental state, that is, a spiritual state, so that he can do justice!"


    They all work in a circus. Although they are not a circus, the people in the circle, especially the more famous people, must know each other. In addition, Zatanna is a magician and can sense his existence and know each other very well. normal.After all, not many people can talk to him!


    Su Bai also remembered the introduction of Zatanna.


    Boston Brand.


    Codenamed Dead!


    He is also one of the members and founders of the Dark Justice League!


    As a dead person, ghost, or ghost, he has the invisible power to fly, to perceive things, and to possess other people and use other people''s physical activities.Although there is no particularly powerful ability, sometimes it can be used for special purposes!


    "Why are you here?" Zatanna asked.


    "I felt a very powerful dark magic power, so I came. I didn''t expect to meet you... I know this, but this..." The dead man first looked at Su Bai and then became curious. Mrs. Both look up.


    "This is Mrs. Shangdu, and we are also here for this. Have you found anything?" Zatanna said.


    The dead man shook his head: "No, but I saved a few people!"


    Madame Shangdu, Zatanna, dead, adding Constantine.


    Looks like the Dark Justice League is about to take shape?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai felt the mysterious house.


    In an instant, a door appeared out of thin air.


    "Wow! Mystery House, I''ve heard of it!" The dead man said with excitement.


    "Let''s go to Constantine first. He had been investigating things before, and he had dealt with demons. Maybe he knew something!" Su Bai finished speaking and led everyone into the mysterious room.


    Coming out of the corridor of the mystery room, before I saw Constantine, I felt a violent shaking.


    "earthquake?"


    "impossible!"


    This sudden situation was a little surprising. Su Bai took them out and soon saw Constantine and his assistant.

 C1842

    "Why come so many people?"


    Constantine was a little surprised, but he didn''t delay, and immediately said: "It just happened, there is a guy out there who is dying, think of a way to get it, or else this place will be demolished!"


    Su Bai disappeared instantly and came to the mysterious room.


    As soon as it came out, I saw a huge tornado approaching, and the surrounding trees were blown up and down, and even uprooted and hovered quickly in the air!


    According to the intensity of this tornado, let alone a wooden house, even a city can be leveled!


    Su Bai slowly raised his hand, sensing the element of wind.


    After a while, following Su Bai¡¯s control, the tornado stopped, and then slowly...slowly began to dissipate. After a while, the tornado had completely disappeared, and immediately afterwards, I heard the pattering sound, those in the air Things that were rolled up fell one after another.


    Calm and calm.


    At first glance, it was a mess.


    Behind him, everyone followed, and they were a little shocked to see this scene.


    "So powerful magic power!" Mrs. Shangdu said softly.


    She was not talking about Su Bai, but the tornado just now.


    "Are you offending people again?" Su Bai said towards Constantine.


    Constantine shook his head: "I have offended too many people, but there should not be a few who have this ability! Maybe... because of other things!"


    After speaking, Constantine turned to enter.


    Everyone followed in and introduced each other.


    I saw Constantine walking towards the next bookshelf. On the bookshelf there was an ornament that looked like a red crystal.


    "that''s it!"


    "what is this?"


    "I won it from Las Vegas, from the hands of the devil!" Constantine said with a smile."However, I don''t know for the time being what this thing is for!"


    "I know!"


    A voice sounded, and a person walked in from the door.


    Sue defeated knowing Jason Black!


    In Las Vegas with Constantine, and the one who got pitted!


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you don''t want to see me?" Constantine said with a grin.


    Jason Black ignored Constantine and walked in front of the red spar."This thing is called the dream stone, but... it can also be called the devil stone!"


    Data 0002


    Devil''s Stone?


    Everyone couldn''t help but subconsciously look at the red spar, listening to Jason Black slowly saying: "At that time I was just a young knight, full of hope for the future. But everything changed. He called himself Destiny. But Merlin told us that he was just an ordinary person before. He used magic and soul to forge a dream stone, and used it to absorb people¡¯s negative emotions and strengthen his power. The war began, but soon, people and knights were affected by him. In their eyes, man... became a demon! I wanted to kill him, but he was wounded with magic and was in danger. Merlin rushed to release the magic. That day... it was a demon. Itregan saved us."


    "Merlin asked him to fight, kill Mandate, and give Etlegan freedom!"


    "He promised to fight for freedom!"


    "After a fierce battle, Destiny defeated the Dream Stone and shattered."


    "Etlegen did what he should do and let Merlin fulfill his promise. Merlin apologized to us and let us... live and die together. He sealed Etlegen in my body and saved my life!"


    Jason Black took the Dream Stone and said casually: "I didn''t expect you to put it so casually. Although it is not complete! It still has a powerful force!"


    "It''s very safe here!" Constantine said.


    Others did not speak either. Although Jason Black did not tell such details, a complete story, or personal experience, has been presented, enough to make people understand what happened.


    He is the young knight, living with the devil.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the last time Constantine pit him and let him transform him into his anger, he was so angry. First, he was a demon. Second, he was pitted by Meilin. If there is a chance to be free, who knows whether he will get revenge, just Like a witch, who doesn''t yearn for freedom?


    But this is also Constantine''s consistent style, using big troubles to solve small troubles, and then using bigger troubles to solve big troubles.Good luck, just like last time, nothing happened, bad luck...hehe...someone must be pitted!


    "You just said that the people seen by the knight controlled by fate have become demons?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes!" Jason Black nodded.


    "This has something to do with what I want to investigate. A supernatural event suddenly appeared. Many people claimed to have seen a demon, and then... killed the demon. Since the Dream Stone was broken in the Merlin era, why does it appear now? As soon as it appears, supernatural events will follow!" Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "The problem now is that the spar will not appear on its own, and so will the magic tornado just now. Obviously someone is secretly messing up, we need to figure it out!" Mrs. Shangdu said.


    "I know someone!"


    Constantine said solemnly.

 C1843

    "Ricci!"


    "He is my old friend, he has a magic prop to help us!" Constantine said.


    "What are you waiting for!"


    Su Bai, Zatana, Mrs. Shangdu, Constantine and Jason Black, as for Constantine''s assistant, well... you have to stay to see the house.


    It is much easier to have Su defeated in many things. There is no need to teleport at all, just use the power of the mysterious house.


    The door opens.


    The street is directly outside, and the night is shrouded in darkness, obviously a bit dark.


    Constantine walked ahead and quickly came to an apartment. Looking from a distance, two ghosts lingered in front of the apartment.


    A black robe, it feels like the god of death in the movie!


    In fact, it should be considered a god of death.


    "Your friend is dying, we will take your friend''s soul, but you can''t do anything!" Death said mockingly towards Constantine.


    I have to say that Constantine is really cheating people, and there are enemies everywhere.


    Even the god of death seems to have a feast with him.


    "You better play in another place!" Constantine said lightly.


    The death gods slowly drifted from the door, drifting towards Su Bai.


    "roll!"


    Su Bai gave a faint sigh, and the death gods disappeared instantly as if they were frightened...


    This surprised Constantine and others.


    These gods of death, if you are not they, you can¡¯t help you, but you can¡¯t help them. Even if the magic attack is successful, this is a god of death. People will go to hell if they die, so try not to provoke this thing. .And because of this, they are very arrogant and rampant, want to scare them away?too difficult.


    However, Su Bai''s sound made them frighten. What does this mean?It shows that Su Bai has the ability to kill them easily, and they are helpless.Otherwise, if you change to another person, the death gods will not be so scared.


    "go in!"


    Constantine is used to it, after all, Su Bai is a figure that even fallen angels dare to raise by his side!Pushing the door open, I saw an old man walking out tremblingly on crutches.


    See Constantine.


    The old man''s face turned ugly in an instant.


    "Rich, it''s been a long time!" Constantine greeted him with a sullen expression, but the old man punched him violently.


    The punch was not heavy, Constantine only shook slightly, but the old man almost fell.


    "You still have a face?"


    "We used to be side by side..." Constantine hadn''t finished.


    Richie nodded and said, "Yes, yes, side by side, I have a strange magic cancer, but you are famous, right?"


    "Listen, these are two different things."


    "I will never help you!" Rich said without hesitation.


    Zatanna hesitated and said: "I know this is your grievance, but this time the matter must be considered for the public, and countless people may die because of this!"


    Rich looked at Zatanna with a kind smile.


    "Well, the doctor said that an optimistic attitude can improve my condition. So..." Richie said, turning around and slowly walking to a box and taking out something: "I think it''s worth coming to find out why. There should be only this!"


    Data 0003


    Richie handed the things to Zatanna and said with a smile."If nothing else...you just go!"


    Leaning on crutches, Rich walked tremblingly to the bedroom inside.


    Everyone looked at him and was a little silent.


    Mrs. Shangdu, Zatana, including the dead have some opinions on Constantine. As for Jason Black?Well, he knew exactly what Constantine was.


    As for Su defeat, it is nothing, this is Constantine.


    He is too cynical, and in many cases he is forced to cheat others by helplessness. It may be better to change another way.


    "Let''s go!"


    ...


    In a certain hospital, everyone avoided the nurse and came to a certain ward.


    Constantine closed the door and watched the control of his hands and feet on the hospital bed, a man who was too frightened and lost!

 C1844

    "It''s him?"


    "Well, this should be a person saved by Superman before. It is said that he shot and killed his child. Of course... what he saw was a demon." Su Bai said calmly.


    Constantine took the key of Kashanti from Zatanna and explained: "This thing is a magical passage, similar to a place leading to a parallel world. It allows us to spend less trouble knowing what happened to him!" One side said On the one hand, Constantine put the key of Khashanti on the man''s forehead.


    "Parallel world? What you said should be different from what I thought, should it be a fragment of memory from the past?" Su Bai said.


    Constantine shrugged, and saw that the key of Kashanti suddenly disappeared on the man''s forehead, followed by a scene that looked like a small interstellar light up on his forehead.


    "What are you doing here, I''m going to call the security guard!"


    A nurse suddenly opened the door and came in, but suddenly found a bunch of people in the room, and blurted out subconsciously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the dead man move, and got into the nurse''s body with a swish.


    The nurse paused first, then turned around and said, "I''ll make sure this beauty won''t be a bad thing." After speaking, she closed the door and went out.


    Obviously, the dead man was already on the body of the nurse.


    I don''t know if he is used to it, is this a transformation?


    Su Bai shook his head, and everyone turned their attention back.


    "If this body is hurt, remember to protect it." Constantine said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged and was too lazy to speak.


    Constantine apparently also realized that this was unnecessary, smiled and then stretched his hand to the man''s forehead, followed by a light that lit up, and Constantine was gone.The moment he entered, Su Bai suddenly released the puppet clone and followed in.Constantine is enough to investigate the clues. Su Bai is just a little curious about what this so-called parallel world looks like.


    "Why did you come in too?"


    "Are they okay with the rest?"


    Mrs. Shangdu, Zatanna, and Jason Black.


    Constantine didn''t know the first two, and Jason Black obviously wouldn''t transform easily. Constantine was really worried.Because once something happens to that person, he is also in danger. Strictly speaking, he is in that person''s head!


    "This is just my clone, my deity is outside!" Su Bai explained, then looked around.


    It''s really like the Milky Way, the whole person is floating in the air, up and down, left and right, white balls of light are scattered in all directions, only after Su Bai approached, these balls of light seemed to be fragments of memory!"It''s interesting!" Su Bai smiled, and then followed Constantine to find the memory before the accident.Searching in a ball of light, there are good things, sad things, happy things...and painful ones.


    While Su Bai¡¯s clone was searching for memory with Constantine, the lights in the corridor of the hospital began to flicker, and moaning magic spells sounded from the bathroom, and the bathroom light went out.Suddenly, a cloud of darkness rushed out of it, with bursts of low groaning howls.


    The darkness seemed to be liquid, crawling down the wall and out of the bathroom.


    "Who did a good thing!" said the dead man, holding his nose to the nurse.


    A stench permeated.


    A nurse subconsciously walked towards the bathroom to see what was going on. Just walking past, a tentacle suddenly stretched out on the ground to pull her in. After a while, a huge crawler came out of the bathroom. The volume is huge, the whole body is dark yellow, almost as high as the corridor.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The screams sounded, and people ran away in fright.


    Seeing that the monster''s shape changed again, it seemed that it could change at will. Several tentacles-like things stretched out and instantly grabbed a few people and wrapped them in their bodies.In a moment, a skeleton frame appeared on the ground.


    Clothes, meat...


    It''s all eroded, and the bones still emit gunpowder smoke.


    The woman controlled by the dead man was very flexible. She avoided a tentacle in a posture like a gymnast, followed by a sudden jump and got under the cabinet next to her.After a while, the dead man flew out of her body and chased after the monster!


    The monster was rampant in the corridor, and two security guards from the hospital stood in the distance and shot at it.


    But the bullet hitting it had no effect at all.


    The dead man was flying above its head, and seeing the monster getting closer and closer to the security guard, the tentacles had been stretched out.The dead man abruptly got into the body of a fat security guard, then flexibly pushed his companion away and avoided.The monster''s claws stuck to the ceiling and crawled over their heads, towards...the room where Su Bai and others were located!The dead man frowned and glanced, his body separated again and prepared to go back to report!


    In the ward.


    Everyone heard the sound of gunshots outside and the sound made by the monster.


    "There is a strong magic wave!"


    Mrs. Shangdu said in a deep voice, turned and opened the door and went out.


    As soon as I left, I saw that the monster was moving quickly to this side from a section of the corridor, and the dead man was shouting a letter.


    Although I don''t know the reason.


    But obviously, this monster may have come to Constantine, and it must be related to the Dream Stone.


    It is very likely that it is the dark hand!


    Madame Shangdu chanted a spell, and Zatanna also came to help try to stop it.


    Jason Black even planned to take away the man in the hospital bed.

 C1845

    "Don''t be so troublesome!"


    Su Bai stopped him!


    Chapter 0004 Faust?


    Jason Black doesn¡¯t understand magic, but after all he lives with Etleygan, and it¡¯s been a long time since Merlin¡¯s era. It¡¯s impossible to say that he really doesn¡¯t understand anything. He can feel this monster The magic is very strong, and its strength is very strong!He was not familiar with Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna. Although he knew that Su Bai was Mr. Immortal, he hadn''t really seen his ability with his own eyes except for scaring away Death just now, let alone magical ability.Although he hates Constantine too, he will not die!


    Seeing Jason Black''s suspicious gaze, Su Bai didn''t say much, but a burst of energy suddenly lit up in the room, and the whole ward seemed to be enveloped by some energy.


    The next moment, Su Bai has appeared outside the ward.


    Seeing the monster roaring over, Madam Shangdu and Zatanna''s magic piled up into a wall to stop him, Su Bai thought about it and didn''t make a move!


    "boom!"


    The monster hit the magic wall with a bang, and the magic wall shook slightly. The monster seemed to be dizzy.The body changed slightly, squirmed, then got up and continued to hit!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Once, attacked frantically.


    There is a posture that it will never end without breaking the magic wall.


    Zatanna lowered her head and began to chant the spell, the magic power on her body surged, and immediately after she saw a finger, a swish sound, a magical power hit the monster.boom!


    The moment the monster was hit, it exploded.


    Turned into a mass of liquid, scattered on the ground like mud.


    "It''s disgusting!" Su Bai turned and went in.


    At this time, Constantine and Su Bai''s puppet clones had also emerged from that strange parallel world.Putting away the key of Kashanti, Constantine said: "I saw a sign!"


    "But I don''t know what it is."


    Constantine watched Su Bai''s puppet clone disappear in amazement, and then released a magic that revealed the sign he had just seen.


    "This sign...a bit familiar!"


    Mrs. Shangdu frowned and recalled."This seems to be... Faust, Faust''s ring sign!"


    "Faust?"


    "Felix Faust, a very powerful magician, and he has lived for a long time, long enough to know the story of the Dream Stone. His strength can also handle the previous tornado and summon the monster just now. Mrs. Shangdu said slowly: "However, I am not sure it is him, I just know that this sign is the same as the sign on his ring!"


    "Is it right? You will know if you find him." Constantine said.


    Su Bai opened the door easily, and the door of the mysterious house suddenly appeared.


    Everyone returned from the hospital to the mysterious room, and Constantine began to search for information.


    Mrs. Shangdu also began to locate Faust!


    For about half an hour, Mrs. Shangdu said, "The exact location is blocked. He should have released the magic to prevent location, but I can feel the approximate location!"


    "So fast?" Constantine was a little surprised, he was planning to use magic to find and try.


    "This is her advantage!"


    Su Bai smiled, asked Mrs. Shangdu''s address and set off directly!


    The dark forest is surrounded by thick mist.


    Muddy swamps are faintly visible all around.


    With his psychic power released, Su Bai scanned the surroundings. At the end of the swamp was a cliff. Beyond the cliff were several solitary peaks. On one of the peaks, he felt the existence of Faust!


    The magic to prevent positioning?


    Can not prevent mental power.


    Especially Su Bai''s super spiritual ability!


    The magic portal opened, Su Bai greeted them and led them through, the next moment...they had come to a lonely mountain!


    Flat as a mirror, but nothing.


    Zatana took a step forward and chanted the spell, raising her hands to see the blue magic totem appearing in the air, and aimed at the front!


    With the appearance of this magic totem, as if something had been eliminated, an old castle slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    Invisible magic!


    "It seems... not him!"


    Just when everyone was preparing to attack the castle, Su Bai suddenly spoke slowly.


    "not him?"

 C1846

    "No! I just looked at it with psychic power. He seems to know nothing about the tornado and the monster just now, and he doesn''t know the supernatural events that started in Washington!" Su Bai said, shaking his head.


    "You may have been deceived, but I can''t think of anyone else who can do these things!" Jason Black said.


    "Cheated?"


    Su Bai smiled, pointing his head and said: "There is no one who can hide my telepathy in this world!"


    Jason Black said: "We are all here, but he has to ask if it is right." After speaking, he looked at the others.


    Mrs. Shangdu, Zatanna believed in Su Bai''s ability.It doesn''t matter to the dead, Jason Black can only look at Constantine.


    "Just us, it''s useless!" Constantine shrugged, "Unless..."


    "In fact, you can try to transform, anyway, if there is any situation, there are people here who can hold the situation!" Constantine urged.


    Jason Black hesitated for a moment. He didn''t believe in Su Bai, but... he had to figure it out. After all, the Dream Stone matter was related to him!If he didn''t decide with his own eyes, he would never rest assured.After taking a deep breath, he heard Jason Brand speak softly.


    "The humanoid has gone to be born to a devil!"


    A spell, Jason Black''s whole person has changed.Suddenly, it suddenly occurred on the body, and then I saw that Jason Black had disappeared, replaced by the demon with the red cloak and the sword!


    Etlegan!


    As soon as he appeared, he held the big sword in both hands and jumped suddenly.


    The body leaped high and heard a rumbling.


    He jumped directly in from the roof of the castle.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of fighting has been heard from inside.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Although I knew he would transform, I was surprised to see it in person.


    "He is in the same situation as the witch, but not the same. The witch has no body, but Jason has two bodies mixed together!" Su Bai thought secretly, but he was slightly interested!


    Chapter 0005 Water Prison?


    Although Constantine urged Jason to transform and become the demon Itlegan, he heard the sound of fighting inside, and he hurried in to help him before he could really stand on the sidelines!


    It''s very simple. With Su Bai here, he knows that even if the demon Etleygan refuses to change back to Su Bai, there is a way. But if he goes in to help himself, Su Bai can''t just watch it, right?After all, friendship is here.Constantine ran in, and the remaining dead, Mrs. Shangdu, Zatanna looked at Su Bai.


    The meaning is simple, do you want to help?


    "This Faust is not the real murderer, but he is also a powerful evil magician. It doesn''t matter if you solve it easily!" Su Bai said with a smile, and the others understood, and soon followed up to help.


    To be honest, Su Bai just said that it was not Faust, but left without saying.It''s just that Jason is too anxious. The Faust name Su Bai has heard of him, a very evil and powerful magician!I know it because he has appeared in Constantine''s drama series, but according to the current situation, it may be that Constantine has not touched Faust.In addition, Su Bai knew of Faust''s record, which is why Su Bai knew that it was not Faust, so he had to solve him easily!


    I forgot where I learned it, but Faust destroyed Amazon!


    Although it hasn''t happened yet, and it may even happen not in this world, Su Bai still intends to deal with him just in case, not to mention that Faust is indeed an evil magician, and it is not wrong to him!


    When Su Bai came to the castle, the battle had already begun to become fierce.


    The demon Itregan was fighting several demons, and it should have been summoned by Faust.


    As soon as Zatanna entered, she lost the ability to speak, and was unable to recite a spell at all. It turned out that Faust arranged a lot of magic here, including one specifically for sound.


    "Like this design? No one can make a sound here." Faust said triumphantly. A magic circle of words suddenly appeared behind Zatana, attacking Zatana.


    Although Mrs. Shangdu had magic and didn''t need to speak out, most of her attacks were too weak, and she was chased by demons as soon as she entered.


    The dead man flew into Faust¡¯s body with a whistle and wanted to control him, but he was dragged out of his body by Faust abruptly, casting magic, and soon two magic circles appeared from the top of the dead¡¯s head and feet. Following that, it seemed to have become a cage, trapping the dead in an instant!


    As for Constantine, although he was attacking Faust, he was... slightly weaker!


    Faust stepped on a stone with magic attached to it, allowing Faust to fly freely in the air.


    If you can''t speak, you can''t release magic, and everyone''s strength is drastically reduced!


    After Su Bai came in, he saw a scene where everyone was beaten by Faust without fighting back, very embarrassed.


    "Tsk tusk, as expected to be Faust who has the ability to beat the entire Amazon idea. It is indeed strong enough!" Su Bai did not panic, but clapped his hands in admiration and shouted.


    The sound suddenly sounded in the castle, which surprised Faust.


    He turned his head in the air and looked at Su Bai. When he saw Su Bai clearly, Faust was surprised and said: "Su Bai? The world''s top rich man, how can you speak regardless of my magic?"


    "Guess!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Faust chuckled and said, "Unexpectedly, the world''s top rich man is also a magician?"


    "Not right, not wrong!"


    "Magic, I do! But I''m not just a magician!"


    Su Bai smiled and looked at the stone at Faust''s feet. Faust heard a bang without feeling anything, and the stone at his feet suddenly shattered!

 C1847

    And directly broken into molecules.


    Suddenly, Faust fell from the air.However, his reaction was quick, and a blue ball of light appeared under his feet to catch him and let him land slowly.


    Follow your finger a little bit.


    Whoosh!


    A blue Rubik''s Cube beam, which was like thunder and lightning, came directly towards Su Bai.


    Instant magic!


    And it is very powerful!


    "boom!"


    A golden magic totem suddenly appeared, blocking this lightning magic instantly.


    The same... is instant!


    Faust stunned slightly, and said with a smile: "Yes, there is finally a decent opponent."


    As he said, Faust snapped his fingers, his voice was clear, and he turned the pages of the magic book that was floating next to him, quickly staying on a certain page, and then lit up with a purple light.


    "boom!"


    A bottle behind Su Bai suddenly shattered, and it looked like a small vase, but its capacity was quite large. A ball of water instantly wrapped Su Bai and wrapped Su Bai in it, turning it into a water prison!


    People cannot breathe in water, and this prison is very strong.


    It can be said that anyone trapped in a water prison is dangerous.


    But... Su Bai is not among them.


    He has many ways to activate without breathing, the survival of the fittest, Su Bai was relaxed and contented in the dungeon, and he waved to Faust.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    Faust was a little surprised. Following the activation of magic power, the water in the dungeon seemed to begin to heat up rapidly and boil.


    "I don''t know what it feels like to be cooked!" Faust Jiejie smiled.


    "To be honest, I am a little tempted. Should I catch you and help me to boil hot water." In the water prison, Su Bai smiled and slowly raised his fist.


    "You don''t think you can break my magic with your fist alone? It''s impossible..."


    "boom!"


    Before Faust had finished speaking, Su Bai''s fist had already been hit, and there was a loud noise, and the water prison broke, and water drops scattered all over the ground.


    Su Bai''s body exudes a slight heat, and the clothes dry out quickly!


    "You just wanted to say, isn''t it possible?" Su Bai asked, squinting towards Faust.


    Faust did not speak, his answer was a few lightning beams.


    The golden magic totem appeared in front of Su Bai, easily blocking the attack.Immediately afterwards, I heard a swish, and Su Bai was gone!


    Faust looked around looking for it, and turned around abruptly.


    Su Bai has come behind him!


    Chapter 0006 Pack and Take!


    Seeing Su Bai suddenly appearing behind him, Faust subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    Then, he saw Su Bai stretched out his finger.


    As if to play yourself!


    Faust wanted to hide, but found that he couldn''t avoid it at all. It was too fast... When Faust saw it, a huge impact was already coming from his forehead.He had no time to think about it, so he could only wrap himself with magical power.


    "Boom!"


    A crisp impact sounded, and Faust flew out instantly like a missile.


    It crashed a row of bookshelves next to it one after another, and then crashed into the wall with a bang.


    The wall was sunken in an instant, Faust sat slumped in it, and smoke was splashing around!


    This movement attracted everyone''s attention. Seeing Su Bai''s face against Faust without the influence of magic prohibition, everyone was relieved and began to concentrate on dealing with the demon in front of them!


    I have to say that these demons are very strong, even if they are not top in hell, they are not weak.


    Faust can summon them so casually, it shows how strong Faust is!


    "boom!"


    A demon was crushed by magic!

 C1848

    Zatanna is holding a magic wand and quickly shifting positions. This magic wand is also called a magic wand and is used when she performs magic tricks.Although she can''t chant spells to release magic, but this magic wand contains magic power and magic, in order to prevent the special situation like this!


    Leaning back and jumping lightly, Zatanna''s body was as dexterous as a swallow, avoiding the attack of the devil''s axe, Zatanna''s magic wand clicked over!


    The devil stopped!


    He looked at Zatanna, and Zatanna looked at the magic wand with a wry smile.


    Run out of magic!


    "Roar!"


    The devil screamed in excitement and ferociousness, and the axe slammed directly at Zatanna.Zatanna''s reaction quickly wanted to escape, but she didn''t know if it was too unlucky. When she turned around, she didn''t stand still and fell down. Seeing the axe was about to hit, Zatanna had closed her eyes!


    For a long time, Zatanna did not feel the pain coming.


    She opened her eyes subconsciously, only to find a person in front of her.


    Facing him, his arm raised to catch the devil''s axe, and when he saw his eyes open, he smiled at him.


    Su defeated!


    Zatanna was stunned for a moment, and then saw Su Bai''s hand slightly waved, the devil''s axe broke into pieces in an instant, and Su Bai was thrown out by Su Bai immediately following the devil.


    Like an arc, it quickly flew to the corner.


    At this time, Faust just shook his head and was about to stand up, and felt the shadow coming before he could see the situation clearly.


    Boom!


    Faust was crushed underground by the demon.


    The unsuspecting Faust almost breathed in without being pressured.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Bai asked towards Zatanna.


    Zatanna shook her head, she couldn''t make a sound.


    Su Bai Xiaoxiao slowly raised his hand, as if fiddled with something in the air, after a while I heard him say: "Okay."


    "Alright?" Zatanna said subconsciously, and sure enough... found that she could make a noise.


    It''s not just her.


    Everyone found that they could speak, the magic prohibition was broken, and it was broken so easily by Su Bai.


    This is really... too unscientific.


    In fact, this is very scientific.


    Su Bai can even destroy the universe and create the universe, let alone change the sound structure affected by magical power?With a slight change, this magic barrier will naturally break itself!


    The people who regained their voices soon chanted their own spells, and the magic power was full!


    Boom!


    boom!


    Various voices rang soon. The demon who was still slightly in the upper hand soon became an opponent. It didn¡¯t take long to be easily solved, and then... everyone came to Su Bai¡¯s side and looked at the demon who had just taken the demon. Faust walking.


    Faust''s forehead was very red and swollen, completely like a big-headed monster.


    Su Bai''s bombing was not only a flick of crow''s feet, although it was only a little power, but Faust couldn''t bear it!


    When he got up, he saw Su Bai and others standing in front of him.


    This made him a little flustered, and subconsciously wanted to summon the magic book.


    As a result, I saw a golden whip suddenly stretched out and entangled the magic book, and with a swish, the magic book fell into Su Bai''s hands. No matter how Faust summoned it, it seemed like a stone sinking into the sea!


    "The dream stone matter has nothing to do with you!"


    The demon Etleygan held a big sword in his hand, and asked Faust with an urn voice.


    "Fantasy Stone? Where is it?" Faust was taken aback first, and then couldn''t help but asked excitedly.


    Looking at him, everyone knew...


    The dream stone matter has nothing to do with him, otherwise it would not be such a reaction!


    Su Bai was right!


    "Since you don''t know, then you don''t need to know." Su Bai said indifferently and snapped his fingers. Faust only felt an overwhelming sense of vertigo, and Faust fainted without holding on for long. past!


    The magic portal opens, and the other side is the Justice League!


    "This is an evil magician. Let''s detain it." Su Bai said to the Batman who appeared on the other side, and threw Faust in directly.

 C1849

    "is it him?"


    Batman asked.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    Batman didn''t say much, but locked Faust up.


    The prison in the Justice League is enough to imprison Faust. Sometimes technology and magic are actually just a line.


    After solving Faust''s matter, Su Bai did not leave immediately, but manipulated the things in the castle to float up one by one, gather together, followed by another magic portal.


    This time, it was leading to the villa where Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna were located!


    "Well, save some!"


    Looking at these magic books, the magic items flew past, and Constantine couldn''t help saying.


    Su Bai didn''t pay any attention to it. After evacuating the entire castle, Su Bai said to Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna: "These things will be yours in the future, I hope it will help!"


    Faust has accumulated wealth for so many years, and the good things that have been good for so many years have been emptied by Su Bai. It can be said that...There is no one in this world who can find a richer collection than Faust, even if It''s Constantine!


    Item 0007


    Faust was arrested, and his savings for many years were emptied by Su Bai.


    This is of course a happy thing, but... the core problem has not been solved yet.


    Not Faust, who is the black hand behind?


    "Ring Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang suddenly!


    Everyone looked at each other and saw Constantine took out the phone, which was from his assistant.


    "I hope it''s good news!" Constantine said with a smile after he was connected.


    "It''s a pity... it''s bad news, you will know when you come back..."


    Constantine frowned, hung up the phone and said to Su Bai: "Go back to the mysterious room, something happened."


    Su Bai didn''t say much, the door of the mysterious house appeared directly, and everyone entered one after another.


    When I came to the living room, I saw the mess on the ground, as if fighting had taken place here. Constantine''s assistant was sitting by the chair, his clothes were obviously stained with blood.


    "What happened?" Constantine asked.


    "Rich is here, and then..." He tugged at his clothes and motioned, the position of his heart was punctured, judging from the blood stains... it was obviously fatal.But he can be resurrected."He took the Dream Stone!"


    "It''s him! He is the black hand behind!"


    "what?"


    Hearing that Rich took the Dream Stone, he was behind the scenes, everyone was surprised.Even Su Bai was a little surprised. After all, Rich¡¯s performance was too natural, and that trembling might hang at any time, and there was even death wandering around waiting to collect his soul. It¡¯s really hard to imagine him. It turned out to be the real murderer who planned all this!


    "Isn''t it possible? He doesn''t look like he can do this." Zatanna said with some doubt.


    "He has another dream stone, which can enhance his abilities!"


    "He killed me, snatched the Dream Stone, and when I woke up he was gone."


    "It''s easy to find him!"


    Su Bai said lightly.


    If you don¡¯t know who he is, maybe you still have trouble, can''t the whole world use the spiritual power to check it one by one?But now that it is known, it is much easier.


    Soon, Su Bai has locked up Rich''s position!


    "Found it, let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, Zhenbo released and greeted everyone to enter.


    After a while, they have appeared on the streets of Washington.


    In the distance, Richie glows red all over, dragging the dream stone in his hand.Constantine and the others couldn''t help being moved by the powerful magic radiated.


    too strong!


    "Stop, Rich!" Constantine shouted.


    "Stop? It''s not convincing to say this from your mouth. Because of you, I had to find the antidote all over the world, but I finally found this dream stone with powerful energy!" Rich spread his other hand, and there was a small fragment of the Dream Stone in his hand."It tells me how to put it together, how to gain powerful strength, it is a very simple thing, but you have to intervene, and you are also looking for the dream stone! So I can only make the best plan and take your attention. Force away! Now, I succeeded!"


    "You deliberately misled us to find Faust? The icon I saw... you let me see it on purpose?" Constantine said.


    "It''s not just that!" Richie said triumphantly.


    "You did the paranormal events too? You not only want Constantine¡¯s attention to attract the past, but also the Justice League. In this way, everyone¡¯s attention is on why there are such emergencies, wanting Investigating the Dream Stone, it will take time to investigate you! And you know Constantine... Coupled with your state like this, no one doubts you at all!" Su Bai raised his voice and applauded He clapped his hands and said: "I have to say that your plan is really good. Even Constantine, who is most familiar with you, didn''t notice it, and we outsiders may not even think of it."

 C1850

    "But...you calculated a little wrong, the only one, and the most important one!"


    Rich frowned and seemed to be thinking about it seriously."Throughout the whole process, I didn''t seem to be wrong!"


    "Have!"


    "That is, you feel that you have obtained the Dream Stone and have powerful abilities to face all of us, but in fact, you can''t do it!" Su Bai said with a smile...


    Rich was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "You don''t think you can compete with me who owns the dream stone, do you?"


    "No, I just think... you might be thinking too good!"


    As Su Bai¡¯s voice fell, Rich¡¯s expression changed abruptly, followed by...The energy released by the Dream Stone suddenly increased. In an instant... Rich seemed to feel that the power of the Dream Stone seemed to be affected by him. His control began to become agitated, followed by... Layers of magic power wrapped around him.


    "Wait, you promised me, you promised..."


    Richie hadn''t finished speaking, the whole person was surrounded by dark red magic, and immediately after that, a powerful force was released. Constantine and others felt the oppression and impact in an instant!


    boom!


    The energy barrier opened, directly covering everyone.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the dark red magic light shuttle freely. When the light gradually dissipated, it was no longer Rich, but... another person!


    Destiny!


    The demon Ittlegan couldn''t help but said in a deep voice.


    He remembered too clearly that it was because of him that Merlin summoned him, and then...shared a body with Jason Black!The anger and resentment of so many years broke out in an instant, and he jumped up in an instant, his body leaped high in the air, and the big sword in his hand smashed directly toward the destiny.


    Before everyone sighed that Rich had calculated that for so long, he had fallen to this end, the demon Etelegan had already rushed over.


    Swiping the big sword, magical power suddenly appeared beside Tianming, like a magic hood.


    Ding!


    There was a crisp sound, and the demon Etlegan was shocked and flew back.


    The magic hood didn''t move.


    Immediately afterwards, when Destiny waved his hand, the body of the demon Ittlegan seemed to be out of control, and flew out towards the building next to him instantly!


    Chapter 0008 Destiny?


    "boom!"


    The demon Etlegan flew directly to the nearby building and was directly bombed into it.


    A weird and powerful magical aura permeated from Destiny''s body, and everyone immediately felt the difference.When they each looked at the people around them, they found that... they had all become demons!


    Was it affected?


    Whether it is Constantine, Madame Shangdu, or Zatana, they are all affected at this time. Apart from Su Bai, the only thing that has no effect is the dead.


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t be fooled!"


    Zatana shouted in a deep voice.


    It doesn''t matter what you see, just know that what you see is not a real demon!


    The dream stone seemed to be inlaid in Destiny''s chest, and a red magic mask was formed beside him. Standing inside, Destiny slowly floated.


    The powerful force of the Dream Stone awakened with the revival of the destiny, and quietly affected the entire Washington.The nearby residents found that the people they saw had turned into demons, and started fighting with each other and fighting each other.


    "I will... conquer this again..."


    Before he could finish his words, Su Bai suddenly came to him when he saw a flash of light.


    The corners of his mouth raised, and he smiled slightly.


    Su Bai''s fist struck directly at the magic mask of Destiny.


    "It''s useless, it can''t be broken with your strength?" Tianming''s eyes widened in surprise. When Su Bai punched him, the magic mask was like a fragile egg shell, bang With a sound, it was directly broken into countless fast!Destiny is a little unbelievable, but Su Bai is already clutching Destiny''s neck!


    "Get down for me!"


    Forced to be handsome, Destiny was instantly thrown down by Su Bai.


    Damn it!


    The body hit the ground.


    Constantine, Madame Shangdu, and Zatana''s attack came in an instant.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three magics hit Destiny''s body, and smoke was everywhere.


    In the distance, the demon Itlegan jumped back directly, and the person suddenly opened his mouth while still in the air.

 C1851

    oom¡­¡­


    A flame sprayed into the dense smoke.


    Immediately after holding a big sword, he had already cut down into the thick smoke.


    "boom!"


    The sword seemed to be blocked by something.


    Before the demon Itregan could react, he felt a powerful force coming.


    He flew out again.


    The difference is that only two flew out this time!


    One is the devil Itlegan, the other is Jason Black, the two slid out a long way, seeming to have passed out!


    Destiny actually separated the two of them!


    This hand is really powerful!


    At the beginning Merlin sealed the two together. For so many years, Jason Black must have looked for a way to untie it, but he failed to succeed. Now he is separated so easily by Destiny!


    The smoke cleared, the fate sneered.


    When everyone was wondering what he was going to do, they suddenly heard a galloping sound from a distance.


    Superman, Batman.


    Seeing that it was Superman and Batman, everyone was relieved, but they soon discovered something was wrong.


    Superman''s glasses turned crimson...The laser beam hit this side unexpectedly.At the same time, Batman has thrown a bat dart!


    "No, they are controlled."


    Constantine yelled, and everyone avoided.


    "You deal with destiny!"


    Su Bai said, and Man suddenly stood in front of Superman and Batman.


    "Bang!" The laser beam hit Su Bai.


    "Ding!" The bat darts were scattered.


    Superman and Batman did not stop because of Su Bai''s early days, but attacked Su Bai.


    Facing the laser beam, Su Bai quickly rushed towards Superman and came to Superman all the time. Superman stopped the beam and punched, but Su Bai grabbed his wrist.


    "boom!"


    Superman was thrown directly to the ground by Su Bai, followed by a phoenix shock wave!


    The strength is not strong or weak, enough to make Superman faint for a while!


    "Don''t wake up yet!"


    Seeing Batman madly holding a bat dart towards him, Su Bai shouted loudly, and his psychic power was activated instantly.


    Batman''s movements froze, and a faintly struggling expression appeared, and the people who followed seemed to wake up.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Take Superman away first!" Su Bai said to Batman, opening a portal to the Justice League.


    Batman nodded and took Superman away, then Su Bai turned and looked at the battle.


    Tianming was convulsing with some pain and ferociousness, as if struggling.


    Looking around, the dead are gone!


    It should be possessed by Destiny.But... the ability of the dead alone is definitely not enough!


    Su Bai did not rush to continue his hands, but scanned the destiny and analyzed his situation!


    I have to say that Dr. Manhattan has a lot of spree abilities. The microscopic sight is opened, and the destiny quickly turns into a strip of quanta in Su Bai¡¯s eyes. It can be clearly seen that there are two quantum energies entangled in the destiny, one is more powerful, but It is more illusory and entangled outside, while the other is weaker, as if it may disappear at any time!Between these two quanta, there is a dark red light, which seems to connect the two together!


    This should be a dream stone!


    Su Bai glanced at the dream stone on the chest of Destiny, and the speed force suddenly activated!


    The dark black lightning gleamed, and Destiny hadn''t waited for a reaction, Su Bai had already come to him, and lightly tapped the Dream Stone with his finger.


    So lightly.


    The dream stone flew out suddenly from the body of Destiny.


    Before he landed, Su Bai picked it up.

 C1852

    When the Dream Stone was in hand, Su Bai soon felt a strong sense of restlessness.


    This thing seems to be able to confuse people!


    Puff!


    Tian Ming knelt on the ground, looking at his chest in surprise, at the dream stone in Su Bai''s hand in the distance.


    "You... when are you..."


    boom!


    Losing the dream stone, the magic power of Destiny seemed to be out of control. In an instant, he felt a thick mist spread from his body. Destiny seemed to have turned into black smoke and floated up and disappeared!


    Immediately after Richie has come out.


    With the disappearance of the destiny and the appearance of Rich, the abnormality that had occurred before also disappeared. Just as Constantine was about to talk to Rich, he saw several gods of death suddenly appear beside Rich.


    "No, no... don''t catch me, no... I don''t want to die..."


    Rich yelled in horror...


    Chapter 0009 Lucifer Leaving Hell?


    Rich is dead.


    He deliberately planned so much and got the Dream Stone thinking that he could not die, but was deceived by Destiny, and almost became the body of Destiny. Without the Destiny, without the Dream Stone, he is an old man with a candle in the wind. , This doesn''t... As soon as Death came, he took him away!As for the destiny, lost the dream stone, without Rich, he would have no vehicle to appear. Now that the dream stone has fallen into Su Bai''s hands, he might never have a chance to come out again.


    "Jason." Constantine walked quickly to the side of Jason Black.


    He separated from the demon Itregan, and his body instantly returned to the state it was in when they weren''t joined together, that is... the state of dying.


    The wound on the chest reappeared, and the blood had penetrated the clothes.


    "Finally... to... to be free..." Jason said weakly.


    "I can re-seal it together!"


    Su Bai came over and said.


    Jason froze for a moment and heard Constantine hurriedly say: "Really? Then hurry up, he won''t last long."


    Su Bai did not speak and looked at Jason.


    For Jason, being with the demon Etlegan may be a curse and a kind of pressure.


    So Su Bai still needs to know what he meant!


    However, from the perspective of Su defeat, he would take the initiative to mention that he hopes that Jason can continue... Whether it is Jason''s own experience or the strength of the demon Etelegen, it is great for the Dark Justice League. s help.


    The demon Etlegan is a melee-type character.


    And Constantine, Mrs. Shangdu or Zatanna, are all remote magicians!


    "I..." Jason looked at the devil Itregan. The demon Itregan was also awake. He didn''t speak or mean to leave!Just looking at Jason, obviously he didn''t seem to resist being together again.


    This surprised Jason.


    He thought it was the demon Etelegan who wanted freedom most!


    Since he didn''t care, then... Of course Jason didn''t want to die!


    "I do!"


    Jason turned towards Su Bai: "Trouble you!"


    Su Bai smiled, he didn''t understand the magic of this kind of seal, but he had another way!


    The quantum power was activated. In the eyes of Su Bai, Jason and the demon Itlegan had become quantum lines, and then reorganized their bodies. Soon... I saw Jason and the demon Itlegan entangled, a moment later , Only Jason is left!


    Jason''s injury recovered instantly, and he felt it, as if it were no different from before.


    "Thank you!"


    Jason said gratefully.


    "Thank you, you can see. I have formed this dark justice league team to deal with some special magical supernatural events. Are you interested in joining?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Jason nodded!


    Solving the problem of the Dream Stone, separation and reunion also made the pressure he had been carrying for many years disappear instantly, or let his goal disappear all at once, now... Su lost to him with a new goal, that''s great!


    The main problem is solved, and the rest will naturally be finished. Whether it is the Justice League or the government, the follow-up will be handled.Of course, the Justice League will also issue a notice to tell everyone what happened and who is the culprit!After that, Su Bai took them to the villa, which can be regarded as the base of the Dark Justice League. Let me get acquainted with the place. Su Bai has already thought about it. This is the second base as the residence of Mrs. Shangdu and Zatanna. The first base is placed in the mysterious room. It will be there when there are real missions. Of course... Jason and the dead will also live in the mysterious room!


    As for the dream stone, Su Bai plans to put it on Earth Ten. No one knows the usefulness of this thing there, and there is no need to worry about anything!


    After he was busy with this, Su Bai left in no hurry, and stayed at the villa for a few days.


    Mrs. Shangdu is too charming!

 C1853

    Su Bai was really reluctant to think about Shu, and didn''t want to leave so quickly.


    Of course, there is Zatanna.


    Obviously, Zatanna has not given up on searching for her father.


    It''s just that even Zatanna knows that, maybe... there is no hope anymore.


    Every time he saw Zatanna look so sad, Su Bai felt so sad!


    "Actually... you know that?"


    Su Bai came to Zatanna and asked softly.


    Zatanna said nothing!


    Can she not know?


    Su Bai, the Justice League, and the wizards of the Dark Justice League, you can say that if you are looking for someone, you can''t find it!


    "I''ll take you to hell!" Su Bai said after thinking about it when Zatanna was silent.


    "it is good!"


    Zatanna nodded.


    Not much to say, Su Bai directly released magic and brought Zatanna to hell.


    Su Bai had been here before, and there was nothing special, but Zatanna was here for the first time.As a veteran driver, Su Bai told Zatanna about a lot of hell situations, and also encountered a lot of undead and demons, but they were all sucked by Su Bai!


    The power of the dark dimension, they are needed!


    "you are you¡­¡­"


    In the distance, an undead evasively wanted to escape, but was discovered by Su Bai. He hooked his finger and Su Bai shouted directly.


    Go or not?


    The undead hesitated to be cheaper, but finally came over.


    "I''m looking for someone named Gwani John Zatara, have you heard of it?" Su Bai asked.


    The undead hesitated and shook his head.


    "I haven''t heard of it? Then you can go to death!" Su Bai said indifferently, unleashing the power of the dark dimension.


    "Wait...I don''t know, but I know who knows!" the undead hurriedly shouted.


    "Who?"


    "Lucifer!"


    "The King of Hell! He, he must know!"


    Lucifer...


    Su Bai paused and said, "Where is he?"


    Last time, Su Bai didn''t find any decent characters, let alone Lucifer.Unexpectedly, this little dead soul would know the news of Lucifer!


    "I, I don''t know where he is, but I heard that Lucifer has left hell!"


    "You...can you let me go?"


    After the soul had finished speaking, he looked at Su Bai tentatively!


    Lucifer left hell?


    Su Bai thought about it and waved his hand, he knew where to go and could find Lucifer!


    Chapter 0010


    "Lucifer, the king of hell? You...you are not planning to ask him for information, are you?"


    Zatanna looked at Su Bai''s pensive look, and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Although she can only be regarded as a fledgling magician, she also comes from a family of magicians. What''s more, Lucifer, the king of hell, is too loud. Ordinary people know how powerful and terrifying Lucifer is, not to mention it. Are they magicians who know these worlds better?


    "Actually, you don''t need to take Lucifer too seriously. There are many hells. The king of hell is not only Lucifer, but Hades! Moreover, Lucifer should actually be regarded as a rebellious boy, quite funny!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Said to be a rebellious teenager, except that the description of a teenager may not be very appropriate. I was sent by God¡¯s father to take charge of hell, tired of life in hell or tired of God¡¯s father¡¯s arrangements and came to the world to play and retire. Does an angel dare to fight with God?Lucifer will do it!


    This is not a rebellion, it is probably nothing to be rebellious!


    "Do you know Lucifer?" Su Bai''s tone was so familiar, Zatanna couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I don''t know, but I will know soon!"


    After speaking, Su Bai suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand towards Zatanna, and said solemnly: "Beauty, can I buy you a drink?"

 C1854

    "Drink? Now? Here?" Zatanna was a little at a loss not knowing what happened to Su Bai, but still put her hand in Su Bai''s palm.


    Holding Zatanna''s hand, Su Bai smiled.


    It''s slippery!


    "Wow!"


    The two left from hell, and the next moment they came to the street.


    As night falls, the stars are dazzling, and you can see lights of all kinds of colors at a glance.


    "This is... Los Angeles?"


    Zatanna saw it for a while and recognized it. She had traveled to many cities when she was in the circus, and naturally she had also been to Los Angeles.


    "Yes!"


    "What are we doing here?" Zatanna asked curiously. At this moment, a convertible with loud music drove past them.


    When the car passed and the voice faded away, Zatanna looked at Su Bai.


    "Look for Lucifer!" Su Bai said, looking at the direction where the car disappeared.


    "Lucifer is in Los Angeles?" Zatanna didn''t believe it!


    "Yes, and... have you seen it?" Su Bai raised his mouth.


    "I have seen it? How could I see Lucifer, was it just now? But I haven''t seen anyone else..." Zatanna said subconsciously, "Don''t tell me that I drove a vintage convertible just now. The guy with the ear-splitting music... is Lucifer!"


    "bingo!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Zatanna felt a little at a loss!


    Lucifer in Los Angeles?


    Still driving a vintage convertible in Los Angeles and playing music?


    Is this really Lucifer, not some rich playboy?


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing Zatanna''s unbelievable look, Su Bai smiled and led her to move forward.


    I walked for about twenty minutes, and soon I came to a bar!


    Light it!


    "Here?" Zatanna was surprised.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Say, please have a drink!"


    The two walked into the light bar. As soon as they entered, they heard the dynamic music inside. There were a lot of people, the seats were full, the flashes were flashing, and the men and women in the seats were dancing or drinking. The atmosphere was very ambiguous!


    This bar has very good business.


    There are many people who come here to have fun, the air is filled with the essence, perfume, and the smell that men and women can only produce when they are together.


    all in all¡­¡­


    This is a bar full of desire!


    Zatanna didn''t seem to like the occasion very much, and followed Su Bai through the crowd to the bar.


    At the bar, a revealing woman is talking to a man in a suit. This man... is the man who just drove the car, that is, Lucifer, the king of hell!


    "Should you use your precious time to do something... big things?" the woman said with her head up to Lucifer."You know, you are the lord of hell!"


    "I''m retired, Maizi!" Lucifer was a little helpless. He took Maizi away from hell to enjoy his retirement, but obviously... Maizi didn''t agree.


    Maizi shook his head helplessly.


    Su Bai brought Zatanna over and sat down, Lucifer smiled friendly."Mai, greet the guests."


    Maizi turned his head and said, "What to drink!"


    "Two..."


    Su Bai was about to speak but suddenly felt that a force was approaching from outside!


    The power of angels!


    Su Bai raised his mouth and looked around. Time seemed to start to slow down, and a figure walked in from the door.As the person approached, the flow of time became slower, almost...still still.Zatanna didn''t seem to have any reaction, and Lucifer and Maizi were not affected.


    "You have guests coming to you!"


    Maizi said and poured two glasses of wine.

 C1855

    Lucifer sighed helplessly, reluctantly took the wine and turned and walked to the sofa next to him.


    "Long time no see, brother!"


    Lucifer said with a smile while holding up his glass.


    A black man, standing in front of Lucifer with a circling Hu, said in a harsh tone: "Heavenly Father commands you to return to hell."


    "Oh, okay, let me see the schedule!" Lucifer rummaged over him pretending to be surprised."Well here, let''s go..."Impossible" between the 7th and "Don''t even think" on the 15th, what do you think?"


    The black man said nothing.


    Lucifer was not funny anymore, and took a deep breath: "You tell daddy, I won''t work in hell, because I''m tired of always doing what he wants!"


    "I warn you not to be disrespectful to our heavenly Father, Lucifer!" the black man warned.


    Lucifer disagrees."Really? Our father looked down on me since the beginning of time, and he is not much better, right?"


    "Your existence is simply a blasphemous sacred!" The black angel said in disgust.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, but... I have thought a lot recently. Do you think this is my inherent evil? Is it because our dear father decided to do so?"


    "Do you think there will be any consequences for the lord of the hell to leave hell!" Lucifer''s attitude seemed to make the black angel very dissatisfied, and asked in a deep voice.


    Item 0011: Black Angel and Wheat''s Proposal


    The black angel bent over and stared at Lucifer dissatisfiedly: "What do you think the consequences of the Lord of Hell leaving hell? All the demons, all the souls who are perplexed and tortured, where do you think they will go?"


    "I don''t know and don''t care!" Lucifer stunned and went back."It''s none of my business, brother! Just assume that this position is officially vacant, and you guy with wings can go to hell!"


    Whoosh!


    The wings suddenly spread out and rested on Lucifer''s neck.


    Lucifer was taken aback for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Come on, do you think my father is not disappointed enough now?"


    The black angel smiled."You know? He won''t be so kind to you anymore."


    After speaking, the black angel turned and disappeared.


    The music rang again, and the people around started to move.


    Time returned to normal, and it seemed that everyone didn''t know what happened here, and didn''t know... a black angel appeared here.


    Lucifer rubbed his neck and remained silent.


    "Are you really planning to go back to work?"


    Suddenly, Lucifer heard someone talking to him, and turned his head subconsciously to find that it was a guest who had just entered. This surprised Lucifer a little.


    When did he come here?


    "What did you say?" Lucifer asked subconsciously.


    "Hell''s work, you really don''t plan to do it?" Su Wei smiled and asked, then smiled at Zatanna at the bar, then turned around and picked up the wine glass next to him, drinking and looking towards the road. Western France.


    Lucifer was surprised at first, and then slowly showed a playful smile.


    "You can actually see it! Interesting, no one has been able to find out when the angel descends for a long time!" Lucifer said with a smile, "Lucifer Morningstar, how about you?"


    "Su Bai!"


    "I''ve heard of you, that famous rich man, with countless beauties around him, very depraved...Do you know? I like you!" Lucifer said with a smile.


    Su Bai shrugged: "But I''m not interested in men!"


    Lucifer chuckled and said, "So, tell me, why do you know this, what is special about you?"


    There was a sense of charm in his voice, as if he could not help but tell the secrets buried deep in the heart, this was also Lucifer''s ability!


    Su Bai laughed: "Don''t use this method, it''s quite meaningless!"


    Lucifer froze for a moment, and found it more interesting.


    "Well, I think you should come to me for something, I''m happy to help!" Lucifer shrugged, "You know, I really don''t have any friends here!"


    "I want to find someone!"


    "Gwani John Zatara."


    Lucifer thought for a while and said: "It doesn''t seem to have any impression, I can help you find it." After that, Lucifer got up and was about to call Maizi.


    As soon as she moved, she saw a beautiful blonde woman coming to Lucifer.


    "Remember me?" the woman asked Lucifer.


    Lucifer looked at the woman and smiled and said, "You are very famous, right?"


    "Delilah, right? Can I ask you to sign it?"

 C1856

    "As long as you invite me to drink!" Delilah said with a smile.


    With that said, Delilah was about to sit down, at this moment she seemed to see Su Bai.An expression of surprise appeared instantly.


    "Su Bai of Eternal Paradise?"


    "Hello, this is Delilah!"


    Delilah hurriedly reached out her hand.


    Su Bai smiled faintly: "I''m going to find Maizi."


    After speaking, Su Bai got up and left.


    Delilah froze for a moment and was a little embarrassed. Was it because she didn''t recognize it at first?Still... after thinking about it, Delilah still sat down.


    "So, what can you do when you come back to me?" Lucifer said with a smile.


    Obviously, Lucifer knew her, it was totally different from the tone just now!


    "I need to figure out one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    "Did I sell my soul to the devil!" Delilah asked tentatively.


    Lucifer couldn''t help laughing.


    "When did you go there?"


    At the bar, Zatanna couldn''t help but curiously asked when Su Bai came over.


    She only remembered that Su Bai was planning to ask for a drink, but in a blink of an eye she ran over there!


    Su Bai smiled: "I am fast!"


    After speaking, he waved to Maizi."Two glasses of wine!"


    Two glasses of wine were placed in front of Su Bai and Zatana, but Mai Zi did not leave, supporting the bar with his arms, Mai Zi''s eyes looked directly at Su Bai!


    Zatanna doesn''t know, but she knows!


    She had seen Su Bai walk past slowly.


    In other words, he was not affected by the angels and saw the whole process.


    "Do you know? I am very interested in you now!" Maizi said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Although I don''t have a bad feeling for demons, and many demons are really tempting, but...you are not among them!"


    Seeing Su Bai name his identity, Mai Zi became even more interested."What is your purpose?"


    "Find someone!"


    "Gwani John Zatara!"


    "I want to know if he is in hell!" Su Bai said directly.


    Maizi shook his head: "I have no impression, why?"


    "A great magician!" Su Bai looked at Zatanna and said.


    Zatanna looked at Maizi nervously.


    Maizi looked at Zatanna, then at Su Bai, and smiled!"I have no impression, and... I can''t go back to hell now, if you want to know, you can! But I have a condition!"


    "Do you want Lucifer to return to hell?" Su Bai said first.


    Maizi was stunned and nodded: "How did you know!"


    Su Bai laughed: "Lucifer left hell because of his rebellion, and the reason you followed Lucifer and worshiped Lucifer is because you are the real Lucifer in hell! You are the king of hell!"


    "So... is the deal done?" Maizi asked.


    "Not interested in!"


    Su Bai smiled and put down the wine glass and money, then turned around and said, "Go!"


    "Oh!"


    Although Zatanna was a little bit reluctant, she still obediently followed Su to defeat.


    Walking out of the bar, Lucifer and Delilah came out.


    Delilah took Lucifer''s arm and said as he walked, "I will do what you said, and I will cheer up! I swear, Lucifer!"


    "Listen, you didn''t do this for me. The future depends on you!" Lucifer said seriously.


    "The king of hell advises people to be good, can you believe it?" Su Wei smiled and said to Zatanna.

 C1857

    Item 0012


    Although it is only a few words, anyone can guess it if they hear it. Lucifer is encouraging her!


    A man who persuades people to be good and encourages people to live a positive life... The king of hell?


    This is really interesting.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, and took Zatanna to the other direction.


    Zatanna didn''t say anything along the way.


    Obviously, finding a father is full of twists and turns and helplessness, especially now!


    I have found the King of Hell, but I still cannot know the whereabouts of my father!


    "Don''t worry, I will help you!" Su Bai patted Zatanna on the shoulder.


    "Huh!" Zatanna nodded: "I don''t know how to thank you."


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing, the two quickly found a hotel and opened a room.


    Of course... not one!


    After all, Zatanna hasn''t had that kind of relationship with Su Bai, and although Zatana is very grateful to Su Bai, she doesn''t seem to have considered other things, let alone the relationship between Mrs. Shangdu and Su Bai!


    After returning to their rooms to rest, Su Bai turned on the TV to take a shower, but the news was interrupted on the TV.


    Seems to be a murder?


    After taking a look, Su Bai discovered that the deceased was Delilah, and the location was near the Bar of Light!


    Looking at this situation, it seems that it was not long before they left?


    Here Lucifer persuaded her to live a positive life, and died after turning around?And it was shot...


    This is a face slap!


    Hit Lucifer in the face!


    Lucifer should be very angry at this time, right?


    The king of hell is slapped in the face!


    Su Bai smiled, turned around and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a hot shower, Su Bai came out wrapped in a bath towel.


    I heard a knock on the door as soon as I came out.


    Su Bai didn''t think much about it, either Zatanna or hotel room service, right?Walked over and opened the door directly!


    "Los Angeles Police, I''m here..."


    The door opened, and a policewoman reported herself to her home with her police badge, but she stopped abruptly before she finished speaking!


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    Both of them showed surprised expressions in unison.


    "Chloe? Why are you...you are a policeman." Su Bai looked at the woman holding the police badge outside the door unexpectedly!


    When he and Constantine were mixed together, the company invested in a small-cost movie called "Hot Blood University". During that period, Su Bai met Chloe, a woman with a special feeling, because of the relationship between Su Bai and Chloe. Becoming the female No. 3, Su Bai also experienced a sense of unspoken rules by the way. Later, the reaction of the movie was good. Unfortunately, Chloe didn''t seem to be popular. Then Su Bai and Constantine had other things to do. Separated!


    I didn''t expect to run into it here.


    Black trousers, black suit, and white shirt.


    Chloe at this time looks completely different from the past, with that kind of heroic temperament!


    Su Bai looked at Chloe, and Chloe also looked at Su Bai.


    She didn¡¯t know that the person here was Su Bai, but when she was investigating Delilah¡¯s case at the Bar of Light, she knew that there were still two people at the time. One was with the boss Lucifer and Delilah, and the time they left happened to be It didn''t take long for Delilah to be killed, so she came here under the guidance of her boss Lucifer.


    She really didn''t know who it was.


    Even if it''s just a name, Chloe can know it.


    After all, since that time, Chloe has actually been concerned about the defeat of the Soviet Union. After all, as the top rich man, there are many news about the defeat of the Soviet Union.


    However, it was either another project or another woman around him. This made Chloe think that the other party might have forgotten himself a long time ago. He didn''t expect that he could recognize himself and even call out his name. !


    "come in!"


    Su Bai smiled and let Chloe in. After entering, Chloe was a little nervous, especially Su Bai was just wrapped in a bath towel with her upper body naked, which made her a little bit cramped and her breathing speeded up.

 C1858

    "You seem to be nervous!" Su Bai and Chloe sat down on the sofa, Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in this situation!" Chloe said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a policeman!"


    The look made Chloe remember what she did when she was with him. It made her even more unnatural. She forced her composure. Chloe said, "I came here for the case of the Bar of Light... "


    "Oh, I just watched the news, Delilah is dead!" Su Bai nodded: "Are you in charge of this case? Then how did you find this place? Isn''t it suspecting that I have anything to do with the case?"


    "Just a routine inquiry!" Chloe shook his head.


    "I went to the Light Bar to find Lucifer, and wanted him to find someone for me! But then Delilah came and I came back! When I left, I saw that Lucifer was still encouraging Delilah to live an active life. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. You¡¯ll know if you turn back to the monitoring system!¡± Su Bai did not wait for Chloe to ask, and said, ¡°But, how did you find this place?¡±


    "The boss, Lucifer told me!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Bai smiled, and didn''t tell Lucifer where he lived.But Lucifer knows that it¡¯s not difficult for him to live here, just... why do you do this?


    This case obviously has nothing to do with him. Lucifer may not find himself if he doesn''t talk about the police!


    Did he deliberately let the police come?


    "Well, I''ll go see it!" Chloe nodded.


    Su Bai smiled: "How''s your work, is it going well?"


    "It''s okay, at least better than being a star!" Chloe said.


    "So, what should I do next in this case? I mean...Is there time tonight?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "You... are you okay?" Chloe was a little nervous!


    "We met again by coincidence, are you worth a drink?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    This is an invitation!


    What invitation?


    Renew the invitation of the front edge!


    At this time, Chloe has matured a lot, and has become more temperamental. He has had a relationship before and meets again... naturally there will be a kind of expectation and restlessness.


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Chloe shook his head."I''m no longer an actor, your help...I have paid it off too!"


    Item 0013


    "Pay off?"


    Su Bai smiled, obviously Chloe was referring to unspoken rules, and that was indeed a deal.


    but¡­¡­


    Su Bai smiled and slowly approached Chloe, Chloe retreated nervously, and Su Bai entered again, she retreated again, until she reached the edge of the sofa, she could not retreat!Su Bai slowly raised his hand and pinched her chin under Chloe''s nervous gaze."I still remember the taste of this mouth, did you... forget it?"


    forget?


    Why forgot, that was her first time!


    Since that time, Chloe has been single until now!


    "Your expression tells me that you still remember, and...you are still aftertaste. Even...when the night is quiet, you will remember that bit by bit and do it yourself. Am I...wrong?"


    Su Bai''s words were like a sledgehammer, smashing Chloe''s heart fortresses.


    She wanted to deny it, but Su Bai''s eyes clearly told her, I don''t believe it!


    "stand up!"


    Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Chloe slowly stood up subconsciously.


    "Take off your clothes!"


    "I..." Chloe gritted her teeth trying to resist, but under Su Bai''s eyes, she retreated!


    Slowly taking off his clothes, Su Bai smiled and untied the bath towel and hooked his fingers."Let me taste it again."


    "Go, or not!"


    Chloe is fighting between heaven and man, but the body has already reacted!


    "That''s good!" Su Bai stroked Chloe''s hair lightly, and it didn''t take long...there were voices.


    Earthshaking!

 C1859

    The battle is dripping!


    For Su Bai, this is the passion after a long absence.


    For Chloe, this is the poison that made her sink even more!


    ...


    The sun is thick.


    Su Bai felt that Ke Ren in his arms was awake, and opened his eyes to see Chloe''s somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "This time... it''s not a hidden rule." Su Bai smiled."I wanted to ask if you have a boyfriend, but I already knew the answer from your reaction yesterday!"


    Last night... Chloe couldn''t control himself at all.


    As if in front of him, he would never be able to control himself!


    "You follow me from now on!" Su Bai said.


    "I don''t need you to support me!" Chloe said."This time...this time it''s just...just..."


    It''s just been a long time and I haven''t said what it is!


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    "I won''t affect your life, as long as you need or I need to be together when you need it!" Su Bai smiled and directly made the decision for her."It''s still early, do you want to do it again?"


    "I have to report to the police station." Chloe said.


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai did not reluctantly, after getting up with Chloe, he simply cleaned up, and then sent Chloe to leave.Not long after Chloe left, Zatanna came over.


    "I might... stay here for a while. I will ask Lucifer to help investigate your father''s affairs. You..."


    "I understand! I saw it all!" Zatanna said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Su Bai said with a smile: "You should have a bad impression of my personal life!"


    "Yeah!" Zatanna nodded: "But you are willing, so... understandable!"


    "Then do you plan to stay, or go back to Mrs. Du to wait for news?"


    "I''ll go back first!"


    "Well, then I will send you back, and I will notify you if I have news!"


    Su Bai sent Zatanna back first, and then went to the Light.


    At this time, the light bar is not open yet.After all, nightlife ends very late, and few people''s congresses come to play in the morning.As for what happened yesterday, don¡¯t say it happened near the Bar of Light. Even if it happened in the Bar of Light, it won¡¯t take long for business to be overwhelming. It will even bring more customers because of her death. After all, she is also a Celebrity!


    Although it is not open, it cannot stop Su Bai.


    With a flash, Su Bai has already come to the Bar of Light.


    This bar has two floors. The second floor... is where Lucifer lives.


    When Su Bai appeared in Lucifer''s room, he saw two women lying on the bed, Lucifer lying on the left and right sides. They were all good-looking and sleeping soundly!


    "Ahem!"


    Su Bai coughed twice, Lucifer woke up quietly, and the two women beside him woke up too!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Seeing Su Bai, the two cried out instantly.


    Not because I was scared, or because this scene was seen, but because...this is Su Bai!


    Top rich.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw the two directly approaching Su Bai, and one by one said excitedly: "Hello Mr. Su Bai."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at the depressed Lucifer, and said with a smile: "Sorry, I am not interested in the things others have used, so... please put on your clothes and leave!"


    This is straightforward, but the two women are not angry, they are just disappointed!


    After putting on his clothes and leaving, Su Bai looked at Lucifer who was already wearing his nightgown and said, "I know now why you say you like me!"


    "Because the hobbies are the same!" Lucifer said with a smile.


    "Same but different!"


    "What I like is the original, but what you like is only desire!"


    "The more coquettish a woman, the stronger her desire, and the more depraved. For you, the fallen king of hell, you naturally like it!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1860

    Lucifer shrugged: "Everyone has desires, but it¡¯s just because of morals and other reasons. It¡¯s not that I seduce them, and it¡¯s not the society that seduce them. It¡¯s just these things that make them righteous and let go of the desires in their hearts. That''s it!"


    "Why let the police find me?" Su Bai asked.


    "I want to investigate this case!" Lucifer said."Delilah was killed. Although the murderer died on the spot, he is not the real murderer. I will find it out!"


    "Then, what does this have to do with me!"


    "I need your help!" Lucifer shrugged, "It didn''t take long for me to come here, and... I have no friends either."


    "But I have no obligation to help you!"


    "I can help you find the person you want, in exchange, you help me find the real culprit!" Lucifer said.


    Su Bai smiled: "It seems that it feels uncomfortable to be beaten!"


    "It''s okay, I''ll ask you for help, it''s fair that you ask me for help, but..." Su Bai''s voice fell, but the person suddenly appeared in front of Lucifer, followed by a punch to Lucifer''s belly. Down."However, I hate others calculating me!"


    Chapter 0014 You destroy the wedding, I catch the murderer!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai''s punch was very real, Lucifer never expected Su Bai to make a sudden shot, let alone so fast.


    There is not even a chance to prepare.


    In an instant, a huge impact hit his stomach, and Lucifer instantly arched his body like a prawn. The pain of turning over the river almost caused him to spit out yesterday''s dinner!Bending over and holding his stomach, Lucifer''s face was grim and painful!


    "This time is just a warning. If there is another time, believe me... it''s definitely not just as simple as pain!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucifer felt better and straightened up."I want to know more and more who you are!"


    "Justice League, Mr. Immortal!" Su Bai said lightly.


    This identity now has nothing to hide in particular.


    "So it was you!" Lucifer nodded.


    "Give you ten minutes to dress up and tidy up, and then set off!" Su Bai said.


    Ten minutes later, Su Bai and Lucifer left the bar.


    Lucifer drove the classic convertible car, and Su Bai sat in the co-pilot.


    The scenery in Los Angeles is good, and driving all the way seems to have a direction.Speaking of which, let the king of hell drive, I am afraid that most people really do not have this treatment.


    Half an hour later, it had already left the city.


    Came to a place, surrounded by greenery and fragrant flowers.


    From a distance, you can see that this place seems to be a wedding scene.


    After parking, Su Bai and Lucifer walked in.


    In the long aisle, guests attending the wedding were sitting on both sides, and in front, the priest was standing on the stage reading something.


    A couple of newlyweds stood on both sides, and the atmosphere seemed very happy.


    "If anyone here opposes this marriage, please raise it as soon as possible, otherwise it will never be discussed again!" The priest asked the key points according to the process, but no one would make trouble at this time. Yes, who would ruin someone else¡¯s wedding for no reason, so I am planning to proceed to the next process.


    result¡­¡­


    "Sorry, I have a question!"


    Lucifer strode over and shouted.


    For a moment everyone looked at the past in astonishment, wondering who was making trouble at this moment!


    When his gaze came over, Su Bai wanted to cover his face and escape for a moment!


    "Oh my God, Su Bai!"


    "That Su Bai in Eternal Paradise?"


    Suddenly the people around recognized Su Bai, and couldn''t help whispering, even more concerned than Lucifer.


    "Have any of you noticed that the bride is so charming, so beautiful, and how ugly is this short and fat old man?" Lucifer said in a loud voice as he walked."What''s this? Marriage or kidnapping?"


    silence!


    Everyone present looked at Lucifer in surprise, and the new couple looked embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Regardless of their age or appearance, they do...there is a big gap!


    However, one is a well-known producer, and the other is an obscure young model. From this point of view, this marriage seems to be a match.


    Lucifer glanced at the priest who was praying subconsciously, and said casually: "I hope your expectation can be fulfilled, priest, since you are praying, please say hello for me, long time no see!" Lucifer finished speaking and looked at the groom."Jimmy Barnes, remember me?"


    Jimmy Barnes smiled awkwardly: "This is a private wedding, how did you come in?"

 C1861

    "For the producer of an outdated album, the pomp is great!" Lucifer looked around."Do you remember me?"


    "Yes, I remember! Are you busy? I''m busy?!"


    "I can''t believe you are getting married, just the day after the former superstar''s fiancee was mercilessly murdered!" Lucifer asked.


    "It''s really sad, but guess what? She ruined my wedding once, and I won''t let this happen again!"


    "It''s hard to be dumped, Jimmy! Two more times!" Lucifer asked with a smile.


    "What?" Jimmy was taken aback for a moment.


    Lucifer looked at the bride and said, "You still wanted to get back with her not long ago. Even if someone refused me once, I couldn''t help but want to kill him. But that kind of thing can''t happen, so... don''t pretend. , Do you want her to die?"


    Lucifer''s eyes were full of persecution, making Jimmy seem a little flustered and nervous.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you crazy man! I don''t play that mental game with you, of course I don''t want her to die! She broke up with me, I was indeed angry and humiliated, but I think my lifebuoy is not bad." Jimmy watched Looking at his belly and figure, he said slightly proudly.


    Lucifer looked at the bride and smiled, "Yes, you are quite capable."


    "You should go play this set with the villain!" Jimmy said.


    "The rapper?"


    "Delila dumped me just to be with the lunatic. They always quarreled and slapped her. There are always idiots with guns around him. He... is the bad guy!" Jimmy seemed a little angry.


    "is it?"


    Lucifer looked at Jimmy and said apologetically to the bride: "I''m so sorry, I''m rude, please allow me to introduce myself as Lucifer Morningstar."


    The bride looked at Lucifer, her eyes changed slightly.


    "I really don''t want to go to bed with him tonight!"


    "Oh!"


    Listening to the bride''s words astonishing, everyone present couldn''t help being surprised.


    The bride doesn''t want to get the bed linen with Sina on her wedding day


    The bride seemed to wake up after speaking, and quickly said to Jimmy: "Oh my God, I''m sorry, I... I... I can''t believe I even said it."


    "It''s okay, let''s make it clear. You are willing to marry this scum, isn''t it because you really fall in love with him?" Lucifer asked with a smile.


    "Of course not!" the bride said without hesitation.


    "Isn''t it? That''s it, I should go now!" Lucifer smiled and said, turning around to leave. Then, as if remembering something, he turned around and said: "Oh, yes, I wish you two good friends for a hundred years!"


    This is ironic!


    The wedding can be said to be completely destroyed, and Lucifer prepares to leave triumphantly.


    "Go!" Lucifer said towards Su Bai.


    "Just left?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "How about it?" Lucifer shrugged.


    "You''re gone now, I''m afraid the next wedding will be embarrassing. If that''s the case...just don''t do the wedding!" Su Wei said with a smile, took out the phone and called Chloe.


    "Honey... I found the murderer who killed Delilah!"


    Item 0015


    "what?"


    Chloe, who had just received the call, was dumbfounded.


    No matter how Su Bai knew his own phone call, or the ridiculous dear, Chloe was unexpected, and it was the words after Su Bai that really made him feel confused.


    Did he find the murderer who killed Delilah?


    Delilah¡¯s murderer had actually been found a long time ago. He was Delilah who drove the car to shoot, but there was a car accident immediately. The murderer was a drug dealer.But obviously, he should be hired, that is, the real murderer is the one who buys the murderer!Chloe was actually investigating. She just found out that Delilah might have something to do with a rapper, and she was planning to investigate, but Su Bai said that the murderer was found!


    "Really?"


    "Of course it is true, I will send you a position, you can come over!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he sent the address directly.


    "You said you found the murderer?" Just after putting down the phone, I saw Lucifer approaching curiously."You want to say it''s Jimmy? But you heard him just now!"


    Su Bai smiled: "You can use your ability to let the bride say what''s in his heart, why don''t you use the ability to let the bridegroom speak his heart!


    Lucifer shrugged: "My charm is bigger for women!"


    "So, Jimmy is the murderer? How did you know!" Lucifer asked curiously.


    "You have your abilities, and I also have my abilities!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1862

    "Okay, so what''s the reason?"


    Lucifer didn''t figure it out, because from what Jimmy said just now, he really didn''t seem to have any motivation to kill. Although he was dumped, he has now found a new young model wife.And it was the day before I got married!


    "Let''s talk about it when someone comes!" Su Bai didn''t want to explain to Chloe again, after thinking about it, Su Bai turned and walked towards the wedding scene.


    Anyway, this wedding was so embarrassing by Lucifer, so just don''t hold it.


    Lucifer''s side had just ended, and everyone''s emotions had just adjusted to continue the wedding, but Su Bai would come back again.


    Although Su Bai had nothing to do with them, but after all, it was with Lucifer, which made Jimmy nervous again inexplicably.


    "Hello!" Su Bai said hello with a smile.


    "Hello there!"


    "Hello there!"


    The groom and the bride replied, one was nervous, the other was happy.


    Rich international people come to attend their wedding!Can this young model be upset?You must know this alone, the difference between the identities of the two is not a star and a half. It is not an exaggeration to say that one is in the sky and the other is on the ground!


    The bride is not even well-known in the United States. A similar young model will be a big one. Isn''t she going to marry Jimmy because of Jimmy''s identity as a producer?But the Soviet Union defeated, international!International rich!


    How rich is that?


    The bride felt that she was thinking about it, but she couldn''t think of it!


    "First of all congratulations to you two for getting married, and secondly...I think you may have to delay your wedding for a while!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Humph!


    Jimmy''s heart is really Gordon.


    Can''t you let me finish the wedding safely?It''s a pity that he knows Lucifer Morningstar, he can''t provoke him, he also knows that Su Bai...he can''t provoke him either. He can only say with a grievance and grievance: "What''s the matter?"


    Su Bai smiled and turned to the bride and said, "Are you really planning to marry him?"


    "I want to marry you!" the bride said astonishingly.


    This is not like Lucifer''s control. First of all, she has the status of Su defeated. She said that, others can understand it as a joke.Moreover, Su Bai specifically asked this for a reason, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case!What if... he likes himself?I have to say that this young model bride thinks beautifully!The most important thing is... just now Lucifer''s inquiry made her say that she didn''t want to go to bed with Jimmy today, so it doesn''t matter if you say anything!


    "I have a wife! But..." Su Bai smiled: "I still want to persuade you to think about it carefully! Because...it is very likely that you promised to marry him now, and everything you want may not be achieved. Believe me, I am doing this for your own good, and you will thank me!"


    "Mr. Su Bai, this is my wedding after all..." Just after Jimmy''s words, Su Bai had already turned and left, ignoring Jimmy gorgeously!


    Ashamed, embarrassed.


    There is even a little worry!


    At this moment, the people at the wedding were a little confused. With the questioning of Lucifer, could it be said that... Jimmy is really related to Delilah''s death?


    Now everyone looked at Jimmy in a strange way.


    And the originally quiet wedding scene gradually became noisy, which made Jimmy more panic.


    No way?


    There is no evidence, it should...nothing will happen, right?


    And it is impossible to find yourself so quickly!


    The more he thought about it, the more he panicked. He wanted to urge the priest to continue the wedding, but before he opened his mouth he heard the sound of the police car.


    He can be sure that he has nothing to do as a friend of the police who came to the wedding scene at this time, so...it must have come for the same thing, no matter what...I''m afraid I won''t be able to get married.


    Chloe got out of the car and headed for the Soviet defeat.


    She also saw Lucifer, but she wondered how Su Bai was with Lucifer.


    "You said you found the murderer?" Chloe hurriedly asked when he arrived.Su Bai smiled and hooked her shoulders, and pointed to Jimmy at the wedding scene and said, "See? Delilah''s ex-boyfriend was dumped by Delilah! It''s him!"


    "Motivation, talk about motive!"


    Just as Chloe was about to ask, Lucifer couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Jimmy''s recent situation is not so good? Although he is still staring at the halo of the deadly producer, he is actually almost out of breath and almost forgotten. Being forgotten is because his income has plummeted. How can I make my popularity rise instantly and grab the headlines? There is no doubt that... Delilah¡¯s death is very good! The star¡¯s ex-girlfriend was shot to death, and he was still popular with him. Anything about Delilah Pulling the report of being killed, it must be unavoidable to mention him, right?"


    Item 0016


    "You mean... he did it for fame?"


    Both Chloe and Lucifer were a little surprised, but if you think about it, it is possible!After all, there are many killings for profit. It can be said that the ex-girlfriend who held a red hand was killed, and the producer happened to be newly married the next day!Just think about it, there must be a lot of reports about Jimmy in the next few days, and Delilah will also get rid of Jimmy, making Jimmy hateful!It might be fine if there is no benefit, but...


    "Are you sure?" Chloe was still skeptical.


    Su Bai smiled and turned to Jimmy''s direction and said: "Jimmy, you are arrested!"


    This shout instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Just as Chloe wanted to say something, he saw the bridegroom Jimmy suddenly turn around and ran out from the back of the auditorium.

 C1863

    His run was even more stunned, and then in an uproar.


    "The bridegroom ran away? Could it be that he..."


    "Oh my God..."


    Amid the noise, Chloe had already drew his gun and chased him out.


    Ran!


    Jimmy ran away!


    Chloe no longer doubts and hesitates now, it must be him!


    Otherwise, why run!


    Su Bai also followed Chloe to catch up.


    This was originally an open space, and the surrounding area was almost like a forest.Jimmy ran into the woods soon after running. He was still wearing the groom''s white suit. Regardless of his old age and short body, he ran very fast at this time, very agile!


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    "You can''t run away!"


    Chloe yelled after chasing behind.


    But Jimmy didn''t care about that much anymore at this time. The matter was finally exposed. The police came, and once he was caught, he was over!This thought filled his brain for a while, making Jimmy completely forget it, even if he was not caught, it was over!


    boom!


    The panicked Jimmy felt as if he had hit the wall, his head and body smashed heavily, and for a moment he knocked to the ground with a painful grunt.


    The sky is spinning!


    After struggling for a few times, Jimmy couldn''t get up from the ground, showing how hard the crash was.


    He looked up and looked forward.


    In the end, there was nothing at all!


    "How could this be?"


    Jimmy couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, Chloe, the Soviet Union defeated, and Lucifer had chased them.


    "Jimmy, you have been arrested!"


    Chloe slowly approached Jimmy with the gun, but Lucifer walked over and picked Jimmy up.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Let him go!" Su Bai stopped Chloe.


    Delilah became a star because of him. He encouraged Delilah to live an active life and was killed in a blink of an eye. Can Lucifer be angry if he hits Lucifer directly in the face like this?


    "Remember not to kill him!" Su Bai said towards Lucifer, pulling Chloe towards the distance.


    "That''s not good, after all..." Chloe was still a little worried. She was a policeman, and it certainly wouldn''t make sense for people to beat the murderer privately.


    "It''s okay, Jimmy won''t talk nonsense, no one will know!" Su Bai shook his head and said with a smile to Dokroy: "I helped you solve the case, how do you plan to thank me?"


    Chloe looked at him and said: "I didn''t let you help me solve the case, and...how can I thank you?"


    Su Bai thought about it very seriously, "That''s right, you are all mine!"


    Chloe was slightly shy and did not speak.


    Before long, Lucifer came back with Jimmy in his arms.


    From the outside it looked like Jimmy hadn''t suffered any injuries and was completely undamaged, but his spirit seemed to be a little broken, as if he had seen something terrible.


    "Devil! Devil! You take me out of here, I killed Delilah, I want to surrender, I want to surrender..." Jimmy looked frantically.


    Chloe looked at Lucifer suspiciously, who smiled slightly.


    Jimmy was taken back to the police station by Chloe and soon confessed to his crime.


    Because the real murderer was caught, Chloe''s position in the police station instantly improved a lot!


    How should I put it, after all, Chloe was a monk halfway through, and was a movie star and a woman before!Therefore, in the police station, Chloe is actually not taken seriously. For example, this time, everyone feels that there is no need to investigate. After all, the murderer died on the spot, so that the case is over, otherwise it will be unprovoked. Doesn''t it put pressure on the police station to create a murderer behind the scenes?So many people are not optimistic, persuade, and even think that Chloe will not succeed at all.


    How can I expect that the murderer will really catch it before one day has passed!


    Light it!


    Su Bai and Lucifer sat aside drinking.


    "I''m done with your favor, what''s my business?" Su Bai asked.

 C1864

    "I will let Maizi go back and investigate it!" Lucifer said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your news!" Su Bai said casually.


    "This time, thanks to your help, there is a party in the evening. Do you want to celebrate together? There are many beautiful women!" Lucifer asked with a smile.


    "Okay!" Su Bai doesn''t matter, Chloe is in the police station and he has nothing else to do!


    Lucifer seemed very happy to see Su Bai agree.


    Speaking of which, the dignified king of hell, indeed...no friends!


    Although he knows a lot of people, Lucifer Morningstar, the owner of Bar of Light, is considered a celebrity, but like Su Bai, he knows his identity but can talk on an equal footing. No... it can be said that there are not many people who have even beaten him. .


    This feeling is very fresh!


    As night slowly fell, Lucifer, the old driver, drove again.


    Su Bai sat in the co-pilot, and the two soon came to a private villa.


    After Su Bai went in with Lucifer, he soon discovered that it was quite lively. Men and women gathered together, and there were all kinds of beautiful women in sexy swimsuits in the swimming pool!


    This is a fallen place!


    "Oh my God, see who this is..." Suddenly a beautiful lady looked at this side excitedly and walked over with excitement shouting.


    A smile appeared on Lucifer''s face, she tidied her clothes slightly just to speak, and saw that the beautiful woman ignored herself and came to Su Bai''s side!


    "It''s Su Bai!"


    "Su Bai is here!"


    Item 0017


    Although the party is noisy, the woman''s voice is very penetrating.


    Su defeat is coming!


    This voice instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Who is Su Bai?


    I''m afraid there is no one here who doesn''t know. No one thought that Su Bai would come here suddenly. Haven''t I heard that Su Bai will come before the party?For a while, the men wanted to come over and get to know Su Bai, and the women wanted to come over to have a chat too!


    But men and women have different ideas.


    The man just wants to meet to see if he has a chance to make money, while the woman...but wants to see if he can have a chance to be with Su Bai!


    Then only once!


    Isn''t the exposure rate just fine?


    Someone touched up their makeup, some took off their coats.


    All in all, in the blink of an eye, Su Bai was surrounded by a bunch of people, which made Lucifer, who feels good about himself, very frustrated!


    Doesn''t this kind of thing happen to you usually?


    Who is he?


    Lucifer, the king of hell.


    The owner of the light bar.


    It turned out to be... I ignored it!


    Lucifer looked at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai smiled and said: "Money and status are the root causes of depravity. Even the king of hell, Lucifer, cannot compare to this point!"


    The people around me didn''t think much about it, only Lucifer himself was depressed!


    Seeing Su Bai being surrounded by people like stars and stars, Lucifer looked silently in the crowd!Soon, he saw someone!Also the organizer of this party!


    Thai!


    A rugby star!


    At this time, Tai was talking to a woman, a woman in a red dress.


    Regardless of appearance or figure, it is considered good!


    "Sorry, I just... I''m just not in the mood!" Tai said to the woman in red.


    "How can you refuse the kind invitation of such a big beauty?" Lucifer walked over and said to Tai.


    The red-dressed beauty smiled: "If Los Angeles has taught me anything, it is that being rejected can shape a person''s character."


    "A beauty like you will always be rejected, I deeply doubt it!" Lucifer said with a smile.


    The woman in red chuckled and looked at Tai and said, "You can learn from this man." After speaking, she turned and left.

 C1865

    "Witty and witty, are you crazy?" Lucifer said towards Tai.


    Tai looked at him suspiciously, "Do I know you?"


    "Lucifer Morningstar!" Lucifer said with a smile.


    "I remember, you are the bar owner who likes to help people!" Tai said."But I don''t need your help!"


    Lucifer said very familiarly: "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily, Tai! I¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time, and you absolutely need my help! Star quarterback, rookie champion, but for some unexplainable reasons, you Still a virgin!"


    Tai was a little unhappy and said, "Man, there are already some scolding me on the Internet!"


    "No, no, no, I am not criticizing you! I am curious!" Lucifer said with some excitement."Do you know how rare you are? A virgin celebrity in Los Angeles. Surrounded by temptations, and you...Tai... are as rare as the combination of a four-leaf clover and a unicorn. Of course, they can''t do that. Kind of thing!"


    Tai smiled lightly: "My agent asked me to have this party. He wants me to relax."


    "He''s right, I have seen people like you who are too eager to control their life and forget to try to enjoy life. You answer me... If you are given a chance to relax, what do you really want to do?" Lucifer Asked in that alluring voice.


    Tai never took it seriously and gradually became serious.


    "I... I sometimes don''t want to participate in morning training."


    "Bored!" Lucifer was disappointed.


    Tai continued: "Just lie on the sofa and watch TV."


    "Thai, you must have a deeper desire for it!"


    "I...I really don''t want to be a virgin anymore!" Tai said.


    "Yeah!" Lucifer excited!"now it''s right!"


    "You don''t know how difficult it is to protect your marriage, buddy, I wanted to be with my girlfriend, but we broke up! I thought she would have a baby with me..."


    "She wants to have a baby with you..."


    Lucifer pointed at Tai''s back, the woman in red just now.


    "Tai! Although the game is almost over, you still have a chance to win. Look at her, she is absolutely reliable..."


    "No way!"


    "But you want her! Why resist?"


    Tai took a deep breath and said, "Because my mother taught..."


    "Don''t pull your mother in, it''s too heavy, it''s up to you, what you want! Have fun in time, friend!"


    Tai took a deep breath and looked at the woman in red. Although the woman in red had just been rejected, she was obviously still interested in Tai.


    Lucifer patted Tai on the shoulder, and Tai slowly walked over!


    Laughed!


    Lucifer felt full of accomplishments!


    "I''m very curious, are you tempting to degenerate, or helping him!"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly rang behind Lucifer, and Lucifer was startled to realize that it was Su Bai!


    "You don''t understand, it feels good!" Lucifer smiled.


    "I really don''t understand! There is a saying that the most depraved king of hell wants to change, but he turns into a good person, and he is still a good person who is troublesome. This is indeed...I don''t understand!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "At least I am in a good mood now, so..."


    Lucifer said, staring at a woman who seemed to have just come out of the bath and was wiping her hair in a blue dress!


    Such a party is for Lucifer.


    It''s a hunting ground!


    After smiling, Lucifer walked over directly: "Hello, I met a beautiful woman again, sorry, I couldn''t introduce myself before, I am Lucifer Morningstar!"


    The beauty stopped and shook hands with Lucifer, without any doubt!


    This routine is really six!


    Su Bai can be sure that Lucifer had never seen her before.


    But this kind of people coming and going, lively parties, no matter who you say this sentence, basically you will not make a mistake!


    Of course, except for the new ones!


    "Are you serious?"


    "of course!"


    "Lucifer Morningstar, the boss of the Bar of Light?" the woman asked.

 C1866

    Lucifer smiled and said, "It''s me!"


    But the woman shook her head and said, "No, it''s not you. I met him, and he raps so well!"


    Item 0018


    Lucifer Morningstar!


    Light it boss!


    In Los Angeles, especially recently, it is still very famous, and it is hard to forget the special name of Lucifer Morningstar.


    There are often only two possibilities when Lucifer reports on his family.


    One is that the other party has never heard of his own name, and the other is that he has heard it and got it naturally.


    But like this woman, I have heard of Lucifer Morningstar, but she shook her head and told Lucifer that you were not him. This is the first time Lucifer encountered this situation!


    "I''m very sorry, what did you say? Rap?" Lucifer couldn''t help but ask for a long time.


    "Right!" the woman said of course: "He had a rap duel with people in San Fernand Valley last week."


    Lucifer''s eyes were straight."Every word you said made me terrified."


    The woman looked at Lucifer with her hands on her shoulders and said: "This is really bad, pretending to be someone who is not you at all! Even your accent is fake!" After that, the woman turned and left.


    Lucifer couldn''t help grinning.


    It''s so ironic!


    Lucifer turned around and walked back to Su Bai''s side. At this time, Su Bai had just dealt with the crazy bee wave butterfly who came to strike up a conversation. He naturally saw what Lucifer had just encountered.Su Bai couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw Lucifer''s face of a dog coming over!


    Lucifer, the king of improperly, is really unlucky.


    First, he encouraged people to live an active life. As a result, the subject was shot and Lucifer was beaten in the face!Now in the past, a conversation can be considered a fake, and the fake is still yourself!


    "It''s not your father who is playing tricks on you?" Before Lucifer came over, Su Bai couldn''t help but teased: "It''s fine if someone pretends to be you. You are still being treated as an impersonator. Lucifer, I Suddenly I feel that knowing you, even if there is no earth-shattering event, it can make me feel very interesting!"


    "Are you watching a play?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Bai laughed and patted Lucifer on the shoulder.


    Lucifer was depressed and just wanted to talk, but suddenly saw three young girls who seemed to be opposite. They were dressed sexy and looked at him with great body, and raised a glass to give a slight gesture.This caused Lucifer''s expression to change instantly, and he muttered in a low voice: "Actually...I don''t mind impersonating myself that much." After that, Lucifer walked in toward the three girls.


    Su Bai shook his head.


    The Lord of the Hells no longer dominates fear, it is really depraved!


    Lucifer found his goal, and Su Bai felt the atmosphere of the party. After thinking about it, he felt that he had withdrawn first.


    The beauty here is of course not, but he is not Lucifer, he likes the depraved taste!Without saying hello to Lucifer, Su Bai left the party quietly.Sensing Chloe''s position, Su Bai went straight over!


    Chloe lives in the apartment by herself, and he is still hesitating to find Su Bai after taking a shower.


    After all...Is this relationship confirmed?


    Although not the kind of relationship she thought!


    As a result, I saw Su Bai standing in the living room of the apartment as soon as he came out.


    "You, how did you get in?" Chloe asked in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak, just rushed towards Chloe.


    Another sleepless night!


    ...


    Ring Ring Ring... Ring Ring Ring...


    The phone''s ringing suddenly rang, breaking the sweet dream.


    Su Bai opened his eyes in a daze, and saw Chloe in his arms stretched out his arm to get the phone, and said dazedly: "Hey, I''m Chloe!"


    "What? I know, I''ll go over!" After a few words on the phone, Chloe seemed to be energetic, and answered the phone and put down the phone, "Something happened, I have to go to the scene."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked casually.


    "There was a party in Rugby star Tay''s apartment yesterday, and someone died!" Chloe said while getting up and getting dressed.


    "..."


    Su Bai was stunned, isn''t that the apartment with Lucifer yesterday?


    Someone died?


    "I don''t know if it is the hidden attribute of the King of Hell, or if it is really his god father who is playing tricks on him, no matter where he goes, no matter what happens!" Su Bai muttered secretly, and stood up and came in: "I follow You go together!"

 C1867

    "what?"


    "This... isn''t it great?" Chloe hesitated."After all, this is the police handling the case!"


    "I was there yesterday!" Su Bai said casually: "Lucifer took me there, but later I found it meaningless and I came back."


    "Why do you feel boring there? There should be many beautiful women?" Chloe really didn''t know that Su Bai was there yesterday. Although he was happy that Su Bai did not play at the party but came to find himself, he was also curious.


    After all, there must be a lot of beautiful women at that kind of party!


    Su Bai is not a person who defends himself like a jade, and coupled with his status, how could he not stay?The most important thing is that Chloe knows his own affairs. Although it is not bad, it is definitely not the top beauty.


    "It''s not the original product, so I''m not interested!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chloe rolled his eyes silently, and finally took Su Bai to the scene.


    When the police arrived at the scene, the scene was already under control.The deceased is lying on a mobile hospital bed by the swimming pool, and the forensic doctor seems to be conducting a preliminary examination.Su Bai took a glance and found that the deceased was a bit familiar!


    Isn''t this the woman in red at the party yesterday, who took the initiative to talk to Tai but was rejected by Tai. In the end, it was Lucifer who instigated Tai to keep the two together.Seems to be drowned?But she should be with Tai, how could she be drowned?Look at Tai, who is still a virgin, and he doesn''t know how to play with mandarin ducks, right?What''s more, this kind of party is not everyone will leave at night, and some of the rise of fun will stay here!


    Su Bai, a virgin Thai who is not aware of it, can play in the swimming pool when there are others in the villa like an old driver!


    But... this thing really has something to do with Lucifer!


    After all, he instigated it!


    Su Bai turned his head and saw Lucifer with a solemn expression in the distance.


    Su Bai made contact with Lucifer twice.


    Seeing Lucifer helping others twice.


    It happened both times!


    Did not run!


    It must be his god father who is playing tricks on him, even saying that he is warning him and let him continue his promising job as the king of hell!


    Item 0019


    "Potted bleeding in the eyes and bruises on the neck!" The forensic doctor said softly.


    Chloe nodded: "Signs of strangulation."


    "Also, one of the deceased''s fake nails was pulled off."


    "A trace of struggle!" Chloe whispered."This is a murder case!"


    Although the judge is only preliminary verification, these signs are too obvious, the real cause of death forensic doctors will certainly continue to investigate, but this does not prevent Chloe from being treated as a murder case first.


    "Actually, I think you should just go back to hell!"


    Su Bai came to Lucifer and said with a smile: "Look, something happened one after another! Whenever you want to do good things, good things will turn into bad things right away! I think your god father can remind you.


    Lucifer did not speak, he was indeed a little bit shocked!


    "Perhaps you are right, but..." After a while, Lucifer looked up at Su Bai and said, "Before you came, I didn''t help people less, and nothing happened! After you came, there were accidents. I think... Maybe it''s not that Dad wants to remind me to go back to the Lord of the Hells, but to remind me to stay away from you, right?"


    Su Bai shrugged indifferently: "Then you quickly find someone for me, as if I am willing to play with you! Don''t forget, the person without friends is you and not me!"


    "..."


    These words hit Lucifer''s weakness, although he didn''t have a long contact, he really thought Su Bai was very interesting!He has no friends, but there are more friends in the Soviet Union Justice League.


    Of course, the two of them were just joking.


    "You were here last night? Didn''t you find anything unusual?" Su Bai asked.


    Lucifer shook his head."It was so hilarious last night, I went to bed early!"


    "Speaking..." Su Bai looked at Lucifer."Did you cut your wings? It seems that there is no other ability besides the immortal body, using the ability to lure others to say what is in the heart, right? Even if you show your true body, you have to rely on illusion, you are very useless now! "


    "Do you even know this?"


    Lucifer was surprised. Not many people know about cutting off his wings!


    "I should have almost all the abilities your god father has. So, although I am not a god, I don''t mind if you call me father!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lucifer stared at Su Bai silently.


    "It''s not funny!"


    "Although I have a little conflict with my father, it is my father after all!"


    "I wish he could come down and beat you up, and then...I can reason with him."


    "I think you want to see your father!" Su Bai pouted.


    By this time Chloe and his colleague had already come over, and it seemed that they were planning to take the inquiry transcript.

 C1868

    "What happened?" Chloe asked Tay, who was walking over.


    "I got up a bit early and my head hurts. I drank too much yesterday. I...I had never drunk before, so I came down to drink some water and saw her in the swimming pool!" Tai said.


    Chloe asked, "Do you know each other?"


    "No, I didn''t know each other before last night!" Tai shook his head."Her name seems to be...I can''t remember it!"


    "Do you think she fell into the pool and drowned?" Tay asked Chloe.


    "No! I think she was killed!" Chloe said solemnly.


    The answer is obvious. Drop into the pool and drown?How deep is this pool!It can be seen that this Tai is a little flustered, perhaps he had never thought that such a thing would happen.


    "God, that... that''s terrible!" Tai seemed shocked.


    Chloe asked: "The last question, did anyone contact her yesterday?"


    "I don''t know, but you can see the guest list!" Tai said, turning and leaving, and soon took a printed list.Chloe took a look and realized that there were two hundred and fifty guests!


    Su Bai was a little surprised when he saw it. There were more than 200 people last night?


    No wonder it felt like people were coming and going!


    The rest is to investigate the scene, investigate the guest list, remove the suspect list, etc...


    There are a lot of police officers, and Chloe seems to be devoted to the case.Su Bai thought for a while and said to Lucifer: "Send me to the Light of Light first."


    "What?" Lucifer asked.


    "Go find Maizi!"


    "She just went back yesterday!" Lucifer said.


    "Isn''t one day enough? She is Maizi, the person of the King of Hell. It will take so long for this matter?" Su Bai asked.


    This kind of rhetorical question makes Lucifer really a bit difficult to answer.


    If one day is not enough, wouldn¡¯t it lose face?


    Although in just two days, his face in Su Bai''s heart should have been lost, but he still wanted to fight again!


    "Okay! I just want Maizi to find the guy who is posing as me!"


    Lucifer said, and then left with Su Bai.


    Drive to the light!


    The bar is not open yet, Maizi is wiping the table in the bar.


    Seeing Su Bai and Lucifer coming back, Maizi smiled and said hello.


    "Is there any news?" Lucifer asked.


    Maizi nodded: "Found it!"


    "Where is it?" Su Bai asked.


    "Below, I can''t bring him up!" Maizi shook his head and said, "Because Lucifer is not there, hell is a bit... chaotic. Both the devil and the undead began to agitate and have lost order! I didn''t dare to take it easily. Come up...That might cause trouble!"


    "Lucifer!"


    "You really don''t plan to go back, just watch the hell mess up like this? That''s your place!"


    "You are the king of hell!"


    Maizi questioned Lucifer!


    "Said many times, Maizi! I''m on vacation!" Lucifer said helplessly.


    "On vacation? The King of Hell shouldn''t help these mortals? This is not what you should do!" Mai Zi hated iron and steel.


    "I don''t need you to tell me what I should do!" Lucifer said in a deep voice toward Maizi.


    The atmosphere suddenly stalemate!


    Lucifer, a rebellious young man, is not even willing to obey the arrangements of his god father, let alone wheat?


    Maizi took a deep breath and turned around to leave.


    Obviously she was also very angry, but she also knew that she could not persuade Lucifer!


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai stepped forward and blocked Maizi.


    "Get off!" Maizi said angrily.


    Item 0020

 C1869

    "Step aside!"


    Maizi looked at Su Bai and said in a deep voice.


    She is a demon and Lucifer¡¯s most loyal subordinate and supporter. It can be said that she has been with Lucifer for a long time. She has always hoped that Lucifer can return to hell. I really don¡¯t know what is so good about this world that Lucifer can¡¯t miss. With curious ones.Originally, she wanted to cooperate with Su Bai, but Su Bai did not agree at all, but because of Lucifer''s order, she went back and found the person, Gwani John Zatara!


    Lucifer refused to go back, and asked himself to help find someone. Now Su Bai is still stopping him.


    This makes Mai Zi''s very unhappy!


    Perhaps it is the reason why the devil looks down on humans, and Maizi is not an ordinary demon!


    Very strong!


    "I''m too lazy to get along with Lucifer. You want to persuade him to go back. It''s your business. I didn''t stop Lucifer from letting him go back! Tell me the position of Gwani John Zatara!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Maizi stared at Su Bai."He is in hell, you can find it yourself!"


    "Why bother!"


    Su Bai shook his head and slowly raised his hand towards Maizi. At that moment... Maizi felt that he could not move anymore.


    This... how is this possible?


    Maizi struggled hard, but the strength of the struggle seemed to be just her imagination, and she didn''t get any physical feedback at all.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai raised his finger, and Maizi flew back with a bang.


    Boom.


    Maizi slammed heavily on the wall, followed closely... She felt a strong dark atmosphere!


    This breath is too familiar.


    This is the breath of darkness, the breath of hell!


    Maizi stared at Su Bai with wide eyes. How could he release such a pure dark aura?Could it be... he is also a man in hell?impossible!Maizi looked at Lucifer suspiciously, only to find that Lucifer also showed a puzzled and surprised expression.


    Obviously even he didn''t know!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Just as Lucifer was about to speak, he saw Su Bai shook his head slightly: "Wait a moment!"


    In an instant, Su Bai came to Maizi.


    "I know that you hate Lucifer and iron is not a steel. I also know that you have emotions just now! But it is not good to anger others, so... I will give you another chance. Tell me about Gwani John Zatara Location, otherwise...trust me!"


    "My temper is not that good!"


    The power of the dark dimension radiated from Su Bai, as if to surround the wheat, and the wheat could clearly feel the fear of being swallowed.


    "He''s right here..." Maizi paused and slowly said an address.


    Su Bai smiled: "That''s all right!"


    After speaking, Su Bai let go of Maizi and said to Lucifer: "I''ll go take a look first!"


    The voice fell, and the dimensional transmission was launched.


    Su Bai had disappeared in front of the two.


    Maizi felt that he had regained his freedom, and said to Lucifer in a daze: "Who is he... on earth!"


    "Interesting person!" Although Su Bai did not release too much power of the dark dimension, to the king of hell, Lucifer could feel the purity of the dark power, the purity...not related to him. Up and down!How could a human being possess such a powerful dark dimension power?


    ...


    hell.


    Su Bai appeared again.


    The dim environment, the suppressed breath, and the faint flames of hell in the distance made people feel fear and despair.


    Looking around, there are not too many demons and ghosts around, and soon... Su Bai found the person he was looking for!


    Gwani John Zatara!


    Zatanna''s father.


    Wearing a black tuxedo, it looks a bit similar to Zatanna.


    "Gwani John Zatara!" Su Bai shouted.


    Gwani John Zatara was taken aback."you know me?"


    "Obviously, yes!" Su Bai nodded with a smile."I don''t just know you, but I came here specifically for you. To be honest, I really waste a lot of effort!"

 C1870

    "You...you are Su Bai, I know you, but..." Gwani John Zatara was a little confused.


    "I also have the identity of Mr. Immortal from the Justice League. I know your daughter Zatanna. She has been looking for you!"


    "I know I know!"


    Speaking of her daughter, the expression on Gwani John Zatara''s face is obviously richer."It''s just... I can''t tell her!"


    "It''s okay now! You wait here, I will bring Zatanna over!"


    bring it here?This is hell, how did he bring it here, and how did he come here?Gwani John Zatara knows Mr. Immortal, but he doesn''t understand, or to say... Few people really understand the strength of Supai, and what kind of abilities they have!


    villa!


    Mrs. Shangdu had already rested, and Zatanna stood alone in the bedroom window looking out in a daze.


    "Wow!"


    There were energy fluctuations coming from behind, Zatanna turned around in surprise, the next moment Su Bai had already appeared.


    "Is there any news?"


    Su Bai will come over suddenly, something must happen!If it''s other things, he should appear in Mrs. Shangdu''s room or in the living room instead of his own room. The only possibility is...


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded."Find your father!"


    Zatanna was taken aback for a moment, and then overjoyed, but a little sad after the overjoy.


    Emotional expressions are constantly changing!


    In fact, Zatanna is more or less lucky, maybe her father is not dead!but¡­¡­


    "I will take you over!"


    Su Bai reached out to Zatanna, and Zatanna nodded.


    next moment.


    Su Bai took Zatanna to hell.


    As soon as she appeared, Zatanna had already seen her father.After a moment of stunned, his eyes were red and he rushed over!


    Father and daughter meet.


    Su Bai did not speak, but quietly moved away.


    Hell is indeed messed up!


    It can be felt that there is no order and rules here, and the restlessness of the whole hell can be felt!


    Su Bai did not go far, but released the power of the dark dimension to devour the power of these demons and souls, and at the same time enriching himself, it also saves people from disturbing Gwani John Zatara and Zatanna!


    Item 0021


    Su Bai didn''t pay attention to what Gwani John Zatara had talked with Zatanna. When Zatanna came over, her mood seemed to have stabilized a lot.


    "Thank you!" Zatanna said with sincere gratitude.


    Although her fluke did not come true, at least...she saw her father.


    Su Bai smiled and said nothing.


    "Now hell is more chaotic, I will leave a clone here to look at your father!"


    "If you want to come, you can come and see him anytime!"


    "Really?" Zatanna said in surprise.She thought it was a farewell this time.


    "Really!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he immediately released the puppet clone!


    "If you want to leave, the puppet clone will send you out!"


    "Ok!"


    Zatanna nodded heavily, her gratitude for Su Bai now could not be described in words.


    Su Bai smiled, and then left hell by himself.


    Light it!


    A man was hung up.


    Lucifer was sitting at the bar and drinking, Mai Zi looked at the man with interest, his expression eager to try!


    "Let it go, let me go, I won''t dare anymore!" He trembled and begged for mercy, his face full of regret.

 C1871

    "Is this the one impersonating you?"


    Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded, and immediately after that, he saw Su Bai walked to Lucifer and sat down to give himself a glass of wine to look at this guy!


    Now it looks like this guy is really embarrassed. He is neither tall and mighty, nor has a handsome face. The most important thing is his temperament. There is no cynicism like Lucifer!


    Lucifer was nothing. When Su Bai appeared, Maizi was obviously stiff for a moment. Obviously... she was somewhat afraid of Su Bai now.


    "Save me, save me... Mr. Su Bai... They kidnapped me!"


    The appearance of Su Bai made the guy who faked Lucifer seemed to see hope. Although he also noticed the casual chatting between Su Bai and Lucifer, he selectively forgot.


    When people are in danger, they will definitely grab any possible life-saving straw!


    Su Bai smiled: "Trust me, if someone pretends to be me, I will...kill him!"


    "..."


    The counterfeit was instantly desperate.


    "However, you are pretending to be Lucifer, or a changed Lucifer, so you can rest assured! If you die, you won''t die, you just have to pay a price!" Su Bai finished with a smile and turned his head. To Lucifer said: "The man has been found, and I should prepare to leave Los Angeles!"


    "Where?" Lucifer asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Where to go is just a step away for me!"


    Lucifer smiled, and bumped into Su Bai with a toast!


    Leave the Light, Su Bai went to find Chloe.The football star''s case is still under investigation, and it seems that there is no time to see Chloe''s appearance. Su Bai told him to leave temporarily and have time to visit her at any time, and then left Los Angeles.


    Where to go


    Su Bai thought for a while and planned to go to the cutting-edge laboratory.


    I remember that before the Dominator invaded, Barry seemed to be dealing with a guy called the Alchemist, and didn''t know how it was going.


    Quickly launch!


    The black lightning gleamed, and Su Bai came to Midtown!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    The force stopped quickly.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared!


    "Su Bai!" Caitlin shouted in surprise.


    Others also noticed the arrival of Su defeat at this time.


    "Hey, you came just right, we need help!" Barry said towards Su Bai.


    "Isn''t the alchemist done yet?" Su Bai asked casually.


    Barry shook his head: "It''s not the alchemist''s business. The alchemist''s business is over. He is my colleague Julian. He is controlled by... Savitan!"


    "Savitan?"


    "A haste who claims to be the god of speed, he...killed Iris in the future!" Barry said in a deep voice.


    The god of speed?Savitan?


    Kill Iris in the future?


    This news made Su Bai really surprised!There are quick ones?And dare to claim to be the god of speed?


    "How fast?" Su Bai asked with interest.


    "Soon..." Barry said solemnly: "I...I can''t catch him at all, I think his speed should be about the same as you! And, this Savitan, only the quick can see!"


    Su Bai nodded, faster than Barry?


    This is interesting.


    Although his speed has always been faster than Barry, Barry has been improving. It can be said that Barry''s speed has improved a lot, but... faster than Barry now, it seems that this Savitan is really fast of!But... Su Bai was even more surprised by the changes in the laboratory.


    Caitlin, Sisko, it goes without saying.


    As Barry''s girlfriend, Iris is also considered the core team, but there are two more people.


    One is the lightning boy, his yellow suit is next to Barry''s.The other is Harrison Wells!


    However, it is not Earth II!


    Seeing Su Bai and looking at Harrison, Caitlin introduced: "This is from Earth 19. You can call him HR."


    "Hi, hello, I heard them say you, you are Mr. Immortal, right? In fact, in my universe, I have also heard your name..." HR, who is exactly the same as Harrison, said a little joggingly. It is very different from Earth Two. Earth Two is stable. This one... is more like a child with ADHD!


    "Are you from Earth Nineteen?" Su Bai asked.

 C1872

    HR nodded.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being caught?" Su Bai said with a smile."Since you have heard of me, you should also know about my cooperation with Earth 19, right?"


    "Know...Know..." HR was slightly guilty and embarrassed.


    Su Bai just said it casually and didn''t follow up. If HR is helpful to the cutting-edge laboratory, even if the gypsy comes to catch him, Su Bai can keep her.


    This little face, Earth 19 still has to give!


    "Speaking of Savitan, I am very interested in him." Su Bai said towards Barry.


    Barry took a deep breath and said the matter as it was. In the future, Barry will subdue Savitan and imprison him in a super force. In order to change this result, he deliberately came to the present to reverse the situation.Barry traveled to the future and wanted to know the truth, only to find that... Future Iris died tragically at the hands of Savitan!


    Chapter 0022 Can the future change?


    "The future... can it be changed?"


    After speaking, Barry couldn''t help but ask Su Bai in a deep voice.


    This was the first time he touched the future. What he changed in the past was the past, but he has never experienced the future.After seeing the future, he also asked other people, but he came to the conclusion that... the future cannot be changed, but he can¡¯t see the death of Iris. That scene, the scene of Savitan killing Iris, obviously I feel pain in my heart when I think about it, I don¡¯t dare to think about it, I can¡¯t breathe, my heart stops!Now his only hope is that Su is defeated!


    If Su Bai did not come, he also plans to find Su Bai!


    For speed, for super power, for the future!


    Su Bai knows more than himself!


    "The so-called inability to change is just because time has its own inertia, you change a little, cause different changes, and... will produce some changes, and the timeline will be automatically repaired, so in the end... you will find The result has not changed at all!" Su Bai said slowly.


    Barry was stunned, the sadness in his eyes could not be contained, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Iris next to him!


    Aries'' expression was slightly sad.


    After all, anyone who knows that he will be killed soon for no reason will not feel good. This is equivalent to an early sentence of death!


    Barry, Iris, Lightning Kid, and Joe.


    It should be the most painful!


    "No matter what method I use, I won''t let you die!" Barry assured Iris.


    Iris did not speak.


    Obviously she doesn''t think that the future can really change!


    "Don''t be so pessimistic... What I''m talking about is just the normal situation, whether it''s super speed or the time axis, it will definitely not make people change the time easily! Whether it is the past or the future. Barry, you should be clear about this!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barry nodded.


    Of course he knew, because he changed how many things happened in the past!


    "You mean... there are other methods outside of the routine?" Barry asked a little excitedly.


    Others also looked over!


    "Yes... and there are more than one!" Su Bai smiled and said: "Let¡¯s talk about the simplest first. Have you seen me in the future?"


    Barry was taken aback for a moment and shook his head: "No!"


    "Then the question is, why not? There may be several. First, I am dead! But it is not impossible. I am afraid that there are no people who can completely die. Second, I was not there at the time! But if this happened Caring for the life and death of Reese, Barry, you can''t help but ask me for help, right?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Barry nodded repeatedly: "In fact, if you don''t come, I''m going to look for you."


    "Then, as long as I show up at that time, or solve Savitan in advance?" Su Bai said!


    Everyone can''t help but raise hope when they think of this, Iris couldn''t help but ask: "But, in the future, you don''t appear, then...will there be any changes that we don''t know? Because according to normal development...you It should appear, right?"


    Su Bai smiled: "It doesn''t matter, there is another way!"


    "Since it doesn¡¯t work to change the future from the present, then I will directly change the results of the future! Before, I didn¡¯t know about this. Then I know now, I can go directly to that point in the future. When Savitan wants to kill Aris!"


    "Aren''t you saying that time will have inertia and the result will be the same no matter how you change it?"


    "That refers to you, and not me! No matter the timeline or the complaint list, nothing can change me! Do you still remember the flashpoint world? The people related to me are not there, and I still retain the memory! What does this show?"


    "It means that time can''t change you, it can only acquiesce in the existence of you, and acquiesce in the things that have caused you! That is to say, if you save Iris, then... Iris survives, this is the result of time acceptance! "Barry is excited, really excited!


    There are sequelae to changing the time, but what if not?


    As long as the changes you make will be accepted in time, then...what else to worry about?


    As for Su Bai couldn''t save Aris from Savitan?Barry is not worried about this!


    He knows how fast Su was defeated, and he also knew how fast Savitan was!


    Savitan is faster than him, but... Savitan is not as fast as Su defeat!


    "What should I do now?" Barry asked.

 C1873

    "Of course I will go back and continue living your lives. If Savitan appears, I will meet him! If it can be solved in advance, it will save trouble. If it can''t...it won''t be too late to change the future result!" Su Bai smiled Said: "In short, you can rest assured! Even if I fail, I can go back and solve it again, right?"


    It''s right to think about it this way. It''s no trouble for Su Bai to change the result through time.


    If he really doesn''t want anyone to die, he will definitely not die!


    Su Bai smiled and turned to Caitlin and said, "Are you going to eat out?"


    "Ok!"


    Caitlin nodded heavily, cleaned up, followed Su Bai and left the laboratory!


    After coming out of the laboratory, Su Bai and Caitlin did not go to the restaurant to eat, but bought some dishes and came to Caitlin''s house.


    Cooking, eating and chatting together.


    That kind of atmosphere is much better than going to a hotel for dinner!Su Bai didn''t have much time to be with Caitlin when the dominator came last time. This time, he could spend a few days with her!


    Night fell slowly.


    Su Bai took a shower with Caitlin, neither wearing clothes nor wrapped in bath towels. The people who were already familiar with each other before can no longer be familiar, and there is nothing to be shy!


    In the room, Su Bai and Caitlin lie down, and the rest will come naturally, very natural!


    Barry and Iris can finally relax while enjoying the happy time with Su Bai.The pressure of death not only affected the two of them, but also affected their family. Now that the pressure is relieved, the family celebrated.Originally, Joe planned to find Su Bai, thank him very much, but Barry and Iris stopped him, after all... Su Bai is with Caitlin now...


    Chapter 0023 HR and Gypsy


    Savitan, the god of speed, this name sounds really cool.


    The god of speed!


    What is God?That is the fastest, strongest, no rivals!


    Su Bai didn''t think about what happened in the future, because for him, the future and the past can be changed. He was just curious that since Savitan dared to call himself a god, it must be the fastest, or at least the fastest. That''s fine!So Su Bai felt that if Savitan really wanted to be the god of speed, he would come to him!So, after waking up the next day, Su Bai wandered around in Midtown, watching the Flash and the Flash boy cooperate to save the citizens and maintain justice. Su Bai was expecting Savitan to appear!


    It''s just that Su Bai was a little disappointed, because he never encountered Savitan!


    Did not meet Savitan, but let Su Bai meet another person!


    "Su Bai, something happened!"


    With a swish, the Flash suddenly came to Su Bai and said nervously.


    "What happened?"


    "The people of Earth Nineteen are here, and they want us to hand over HR!"


    Su Bai nodded and followed the Flash directly back to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    As soon as I returned to the laboratory, I saw other people look nervous and wary, and the flashing kid was holding his chest as if he was injured!Following everyone''s gaze, Su Bai quickly saw the...Gypsy of Earth Nineteen!


    "If you can cross over from Earth Nineteen to catch people, I know it can only be you!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, walked out of the crowd and walked towards the gypsy.


    Gypsy was taken aback for a while, seeing Su Bai opened his arms and hugged subconsciously, and then... he reacted.


    This seems to be the first time Su Bai greeted himself with a hug, right?


    "What are you doing!" Gypsy asked suspiciously.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Welcome to the earth! The coffee here is very good, I will take you to taste it?"


    "The coffee thing can be late, I want to bring people back to Earth Nineteen first!" Gypsy replied.


    Before Su Bai mentioned Earth Nineteen things, now that Su Bai talked so easily with Gypsy, everyone was relieved.This gypsy has the same shock wave ability as Sisko, but her ability is much more powerful and proficient by Sisko, and even Lightning Boy is not her opponent!


    "That... Su Bai, can we talk a few words?" Sisko interrupted in a low voice.


    Su Bai glanced at Sisko, perhaps because Harrison¡¯s presence had too much influence on Sisko, whether it was the previous flashback, or the father of the second-earth Jesse Kuaik, or the HR of the Earth 19 , This face, this identity... all have different meanings to him, although this HR is not a genius at all, and can''t even help, but... Gypsy also said before Su Bai came back, according to the earth The nineteenth law, there is only one dead end after HR goes back!


    So Sisko wanted to chat with Su Bai alone to see if he could let HR stay!


    After all, Su Bai seems to be very familiar with Gypsy, and he also said that he has business dealings with Earth Nineteen!


    "Caitlin, you take Gypsy to drink coffee, I will come to you in a while!" Su Bai said, Caitlin got up and walked towards the Gypsy. Gypsy hesitated. Obviously she also guessed that Su Bai might have to interfere. But in the face of Su Bai, she really didn''t have the confidence to refuse, so she had no choice but to follow Caitlin away.


    After they left, Su Bai looked at HR.


    To be precise, look at his past and future!


    "A novelist? I was timid, influenced by Sisko and others, and finally... actually replaced Iris and was killed by Savitan, changing the future?"


    Su Bai looked at HR with a bit of surprise. He said before that the inertia of time is not that easy to change. The future that Barry sees is that Iris died in the hands of Savitan. He did not expect that HR would eventually change into Iris died in Savitan''s hands, changing the future!


    Small people can do big things too!


    Although Su Bai sees the future that he has not changed, but from this change and HR to the subsequent transformation, Su Bai feels that there is no harm in keeping him, at least Sisko hopes that he can stay, and Sis Ke is still very helpful to myself!

 C1874

    "That...actually..."


    HR couldn''t help but speak.


    Su Bai has been watching himself like this, his eyes will change slightly, and he can even see surprise, which makes HR feel a little frustrated!Although he just came to Earth One, whether it is Earth One or Earth Nineteen, Mr. Immortal''s name is very loud, especially when he summoned alien warships and aliens to appear in the presidential palace, and asked the president to agree to follow him. The matter of trading and providing extraterrestrial technology has been spread on Earth 19, and even...HR even wrote it in its own book!


    "Do you want to stay?" Su Bai asked.


    HR nodded.


    "I will tell Gypsy, you will stay on Earth in the future."


    "Really?"


    "Thank you!"


    "Su Bai, I..." HR said excitedly, and Sisko also wanted to say something.After all, he spoke up, although he hadn''t said yet, Su Bai had already agreed to help, which made Sisko very grateful.


    "If you want to thank me, please help me study more seismic, time and space. For example, I recently heard of a theory!"


    "The Wall of Origins!"


    Sisko is a genius, and with his shock wave ability, Su Bai feels that he can help himself in this regard.So, the HR thing is just a sentence, and then Su Bai told Sisko about the wall of origin he heard from Dr. Manhattan!


    For an ordinary person, this starting point is indeed a little higher.


    But Sisko is very clever, and with the special shock wave ability, maybe there is something to discover!Of course, whether it is Sisko or Dr. Manhattan, this is actually a two-handed preparation. After taking the time, Su Bai will study this himself.


    After chatting for a while, Su Bai went to Caitlin and Gypsy!


    Obviously, the two people get along alone not as good as imagined!


    The main reason is that the gypsy''s personality is a bit cold. After all, she is a bounty hunter. If she is really so kind and easy to touch, she can''t do this job.Although Su Bai has no special feelings, for ordinary people, this kind of temperament is more obvious!


    Chapter 0024 Su defeated VS Flash, the Flash kid


    "Su Bai, you know that the law of the nineteenth of our earth is absolutely not allowed to cross privately, so I must take HR back!"


    Before Su Bai could speak, Gypsy said first.


    She knew that Su Bai would definitely want to keep HR, and she had no personal grudges against HR, but... the mission was the mission!


    "I know! I know!" Su Bai smiled and sat down beside him."I know it''s illegal to travel privately on Earth Nineteen, but... if you want to catch HR, you have to catch me first! After all, I''ve broken the law several times!"


    Gypsy frowned and looked at Su Bai.


    Catch him?


    It''s weird if you can catch it, what if you can?Now that Su Bai has traveled to Earth Nineteen, not only will no one catch him, but he will be very enthusiastic!


    "You make it hard for me to do this!" Gypsy said embarrassed.


    Su Bai smiled: "Do you have to take him back?"


    "Yes!"


    "So... I can only propose a duel!" Su Bai said with a smile: "According to the rules of the Earth Nineteenth, I will fight you. If I win, HR can stay, and your life belongs to me. ,right?"


    "How do you know this rule?" Gypsy was surprised!


    Although Su Bai often traverses Earth Nineteen to understand the situation of Earth Nineteen, but this kind of rule... Su Bai should not have a chance to encounter it, he can''t specifically inquire about it, right?


    "That''s not important, the important thing is... Are you going to let HR go? Or are you going to fight me? Honestly, you don''t have any hope for a duel with me." Su Bai said with a smile: "So, you still do it. Let go of HR, go back to Earth Nineteen and say that HR is my person, and you will naturally not be in trouble!"


    Gypsy hesitated!


    Su Bai knew this rule, and if he really followed this rule, he would definitely have no chance of winning.


    Taking a deep breath, Gypsy said helplessly: "Okay...I don¡¯t need to arrest him, but I hope that¡¯s it! Su Bai, you said before that you would help if I had trouble catching the prisoner. result¡­¡­"


    "Only this time!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "I hope!" Gypsy finished drinking the coffee, got up and said, "I''m going back!"


    "I see you off!"


    Su Bai smiled and raised his hand and waved the shock wave, Gypsy nodded and jumped directly in.


    After the gypsy was gone, Su Bai took Caitlin back to the laboratory.


    When I arrived at the laboratory, everyone was very happy.


    Especially HR and Sisko, for Sisko, he doesn''t need HR to have any extraordinary ability, just be a mascot!


    "Okay, HR can stay, let''s continue with the previous things!" Barryang said: "Su lost here, Iris'' safety can be assured, but... I think we still have to find it as soon as possible. Savitan, beat him! I will train Wally!"


    "Really?" The flashpoint kid Wally beside him couldn''t help being a little excited!


    After he gained the super power, the name of Flash Kid is getting louder and louder in Midtown. Perhaps because of his age and personality, the Flash Kid is much more fancy than the Flash, so he is quite famous in Midtown now!

 C1875

    "Since you want to deal with Savitan, you must first catch up with Savitan, then..." Sisko looked at Su Bai."Now there are people who are faster than Savitan, as long as you can catch up with the Soviet defeat, you can catch up with Savitan!"


    Barry and Wally turned to look at Su Bai.


    Su Bai laughed: "Okay, I can play with you!"


    "I''ll help you plan the route." Sisko said excitedly.


    The Three Hurryers!


    Mr. Immortal, the Flash, the Flash kid.


    This is a rare scene!


    "You don''t need the route, don''t you have a tracker, just one person! If you really go to Savitan, he won''t be able to follow your prescribed route!" Su Bai said towards Sisko.


    Sisko nodded, and quickly installed trackers and communicators for the three!


    "Twenty minutes! I will give you twenty minutes, covering the entire Midtown! If you can meet me within twenty minutes, I will take you to Earth Ten, which is my site for two days! If you Can''t touch..."


    "What can''t you see?"


    Seeing Su Bai paused intentionally, the Flash was okay, the Flash kid could not help but ask.


    "Keep working hard if you don''t touch it!" Su Bai smiled, and the whoosh was gone.


    The Flash and the Flash looked at each other, and the two rays of light instantly lit up and chased them.


    Midtown!


    The three rays of light quickly shuttled through the city.


    Su defeated the lead, and the Flash behind him and the Flashing Kid desperately pursued.From the speed point of view, the Flash kid seems to be on par with the Flash, which makes Su Bai feel that the Flash kid''s life is really good.


    Not only is there the brother-in-law of Flash, but he also gained superb power because of lightning!


    The most important thing is that his speed is not even slower than that of The Flash. You must know that the Flash''s speed has improved a little bit.


    The only thing Lightning Boy lacks is experience and ability!


    However, in terms of feeling, the Flash kid is always the feeling of an assistant, not like the Flash!


    In short, he has not yet been recognized!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Three rays of light flashed back and forth in the city, Su Bai was the first, and the two were behind, always keeping a distance!


    "There is an opportunity ahead!"


    Ahead is a building blocking the way. If it is a detour, it may delay time, but...


    The Flash suddenly accelerated, watching Su Bai circling around and running past the building, he actually ran into it directly.


    Whoosh!


    He walked through the building.


    The Lightning Kid can''t do this, he can only run up helplessly!


    Whoosh!


    Walking out of the building, the Flash thought he would get closer to Su Bai, but he found that although the two points were the closest in a straight line,...the speed was still too different.


    One goes through the wall and the other runs from above.


    Even so, the distance has not been opened.


    On the contrary, the Flash kid has moved away from the front because he can''t go through the wall, and has become a three-echelon team like Su Bai, The Flash, and Flash Kid!


    "Oh, what a pity!"


    In the laboratory, HR shouted regretfully.


    Item 0025


    "It''s not a pity!"


    Sisko shook his head and said: "It just looks like there may be a chance, but in fact there is no chance. The Soviet Union loses much faster than them. Even if Barry takes shortcuts, the speed gap will not narrow the distance. , And... Su Bai is not unable to pass through the wall, so this means that Barry and Wally actually have no chance at all!"


    "You can attack me!"


    Su Bai''s voice sounded on the communication channel.


    "it is good!"


    The Flash and the Flash boy agreed, and...started to attack.


    The Flash released thunder and lightning, and the Flash kid waved his hands to release the whirlwind.

 C1876

    So far, there is only such an attack method.


    However, there is no improvement in the current situation, because Su Bai is too fast, so fast that their attacks will not work at all!


    Time passed quickly with you chasing me. Twenty minutes...It was about to end. Although the Flash and the Flash kid tried their best, they could not catch up with Su Bai!Just when the time came, and the two were about to give up, Su Bai suddenly turned around and came back!The two were taken aback for a moment, and then they saw Su Bai rushing towards him.


    Two bangs!


    The Flash and the Flash kid flew out instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai release the puppet clone, and two identical him appeared!


    "Next, change the gameplay, let you get used to if you are caught by Savitan and someone faster than you attacks you, how should you deal with it!" After speaking, the two puppets dashed towards the lightning. Xia, a kid rushing towards Flashpoint.


    It was just a puppet avatar and didn''t care about it at first.


    But soon they found out that they were wrong, even the puppet clones were faster than them, and they acted mercilessly.This made them react. This should be what Su Bai said... the untouchable punishment!


    At this time, the two dare not relax anymore, focusing on their respective puppet clones!


    at the same time.


    Su Bai has returned to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Seeing Su Bai returning with a relaxed look, the Flash and the Flash kid were dealing with the puppet clone in embarrassment, and everyone didn''t know what to say.


    This gap... it''s not just a star!


    But this is also good!


    Even if Savitan has the Soviet defeat to deal with, the Flash and the Flash need such improvement. Who knows what kind of opponents they will encounter in the future?


    Half an hour later, Su Bai''s puppet clone brought the Flash and the Flash back.


    Puff and puff!


    The two fell to the ground, and the puppet clone disappeared.


    The appearance of the two is not only embarrassed, but the injury is not light!It was painful and tired, and after lying on the ground for a while, I struggled.


    Fortunately, they have superb power, and their injuries will soon heal!


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The Flash thought for a while and said, "It''s hard to deal with! You haven''t gotten a dead hand. If it were Savitan, you might have been unable to resist it. My reaction needs to be faster!"


    Su Bai nodded and looked at the lightning boy.


    The Lightning boy didn''t speak, but his eyes and expressions dodge slightly.


    Seeing him like this, Su Bai knew... he was scared!


    The Flashpoint Kid¡¯s abilities come so easily, he has never experienced the ordeals of the Flash!Having encountered so many opponents and dangerous situations, when his abilities are useless, his temperament is naturally not as tough as the Flash, and it is normal to be afraid!


    "You are scared!"


    Su Bai looked at the lightning boy and said.


    "I, I don''t have...I..." The flashing kid hurriedly wanted to explain, but he heard Su Bai shook his head: "No need to explain, you don''t think I can''t see through you, do you? Your psychological fear, I feel It''s clear!"


    Flashpoint kid was silent.


    Everyone was silent.


    "You gain the ability and start training. This is normal, but you have never encountered decent, dangerous actual combat! Barry can find problems and calmly consider how to deal with it. That''s because he has gone through many such times. And you don''t! This is the gap between the two currents. If this gap is not filled, it will be useless even if you learn more abilities! You are not a strong one!" Su Bai said flatly.


    The flashing kid looked sad, and said nothing.


    At this time, the Flash''s phone rang. It was a matter from the police station. He patted the Flash on the shoulder and turned away.


    Su Bai did not speak, but completely ignored the Lightning Boy and chatted with Caitlin on his own.The lightning boy was silent, and HR was relieved.It can be seen that HR has a very good relationship with Flash Kid, and it helps Flash Kid to increase speed in private!


    "Wow!"


    After a while, the Flash returned.


    He also brought back two people, one and one corpse to be precise.


    "This is Julian. The police station found a dead body. The laboratory equipment can investigate it as soon as possible!"


    "I''ll help!"


    After an introduction, Caitlin was ready to help. After all, she is a PhD in biology...this is also her strength!


    Su Bai looked at Julian and found that he was a bit familiar!


    Take a closer look and think carefully.


    Su Bai remembered, this Nima is not Malfoy in Harry Potter!Because I grew up, I just didn''t think of it at first glance.

 C1877

    Julian, that is... the alchemist?


    "This case is very strange. This person was killed last night, but now it looks like a corpse who has been dead for many years!" Barry came to Su Bai and explained.


    "Superpowers?"


    In this case, you should be a superpower in all likelihood!


    Barry said solemnly, "Not sure, but it should be..."


    Bell Bell Bell...


    At this time, the phone rang suddenly and interrupted Barry. Barry took out the phone and connected, his face became solemn.


    "Another victim, just like... this one!"


    "Then it must be a superpower, I''ll go and see with you!"


    Su Bai finished speaking, and followed Barry to leave the cutting-edge laboratory!


    An alley outside a bar.


    The police have isolated this place, and Su Bai was already dressed as Mr. Immortal when he appeared.


    A corpse was lying on the ground, the whole body was dry, flat and black, as if it was decaying!


    Item 0026


    Caitlin and Julian were checking Su Bai before that corpse and they didn''t look closely, but now this corpse Su Bai is very real!


    decay!


    His body is decaying fast, even though he is dead, his body is still decaying!


    In Su Bai''s eyes, the corpse turned into a quantum entangled picture, and it was clear that a substance that did not belong to his body was eroding his body quickly!


    It should be this substance that caused the rapid decay of his body!


    "This guy is a member of this bar band, and it didn''t take long after he came out!" Joe said the identity of the deceased, while using his mobile phone to find the photo and hand it to Barry.


    After all, the corpse was so decayed that it was no longer visible.


    "It''s him!"


    After seeing the photo, Barry couldn''t help but stunned and shouted.


    "Do you know him?" Joe asked hurriedly.


    Barry nodded: "Are there any photos of the dead you just sent?"


    "Yes, it was the last one!" Joe said.


    Barry flipped the phone and soon a picture of another person appeared!


    This made Barry more convinced.


    He handed the phone to Joe and said in a deep voice: "These two men are both midtown policemen in Flashpoint World!"


    "The policeman in the flashpoint world?" Joe was surprised!


    "Dididi, dididi..."


    The phone rang again.


    Su Bai felt that Barry''s phone call was really busy enough.Barry answered the phone. It turned out that the laboratory had already checked the results, and the murderer had been locked out immediately!


    I have to say that the efficiency is very fast!


    Barry hung up, and the laboratory sent a photo to Barry!


    "It''s him!"


    Barry was surprised: "His name is Jokin. He was caught by the Midtown Police Department in Flashpoint World. Those who caught him were the two dead, and there was another person, but I forgot, but... Joe ..."


    Barry looked at Joe, and Joe reacted immediately.


    I''m afraid that the person who caught the gold in the flashpoint world, and himself!


    "I think you should go back to the lab first!" Barry said to Joe.


    Joe shook his head: "I asked Cecil to have dinner with her daughter, Joanne. Did you forget?"


    "No, no, I just..."


    "Dangers happen every day, not to mention you and Wally will go too! I think there is nothing better than being with two sons with super speed and being safe!" Qiao said: "You know, this time is very important to me. !"


    Barry still hesitated!


    Obviously, this Yojin is to retaliate against the policeman who caught him in Flashpoint World, and this ability is too tricky!

 C1878

    It can make people decay, and I haven''t figured out how to deal with it yet.


    Too risky!


    Barry looked at Joe hoping that he could change his mind, but Joe looked very determined.


    "This appointment is very important to me, and... I choose to be a policeman, and I will encounter danger every day. Even if I don''t go, this appointment may come to my door, and I will meet if I encounter it!" Qiao said .


    Barry took a deep breath and said, "Okay!"


    He breathed a sigh of relief when Barry finally agreed to Joe, then turned to Su Bai''s invitation.It was not because of Su Bai that he also went to be more secure, but the affairs of Aries made him want to find an opportunity to thank Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "Since it''s a family date, then...I won''t participate, I will have a chance in the future!"


    Su Bai said so, and it is natural for Qiao to refuse!


    Time passed leisurely.


    Barry, Wally, Iris, and Joe went to the frequent cafe!


    There are two more people together!


    One is Joe¡¯s second spring target, Cecil, and the other is Cecil¡¯s daughter Joni!


    This little girl has just graduated from high school, but the university she chose is not Midtown, but Seaside City!As soon as we met, everyone was impressed!


    Everyone drank coffee, only she drank other beverages.


    The reason is that she never drinks coffee again when she knows that there is a substance in coffee that may cause cancer!


    Whether there is any scientific basis for this matter, let¡¯s leave it alone, when everyone is drinking coffee, it can be seen that this little girl is also a master of her own way!But the topic is not cold because of this, because this girl likes the Flash kid, thinks that the Flash kid is a hero or even surpasses the Flash, the reason is actually very simple, the Flash kid is very fancy!Wally was naturally very proud of it. Iris provoked the topic and said that Joe knew the Lightning Boy, and then the topic slowly changed to a question that was difficult for Joe to answer!


    The Flash or the Flash, who do you like better!


    Wally and Barry seemed to look at Joe with interest, waiting for his answer!


    "This, they are both heroes in Midtown, I...I like both, that... Wally, can you help me get some sugar?" Joe handed the cup to Wally, and Wally shook his head helplessly Turn around and go down!


    "Joe West!"


    "We meet again!"


    A voice suddenly sounded, the door of the coffee shop opened, and a man walked in and raised his head and shouted at Joe on the second floor.


    About gold!


    "I don''t know you!" Joe got up and said to Yokin.


    "No, you know me!" Yokin smiled: "You can''t run away!"


    On the one hand, while about Jin''s fingers stroked the table next to him, as his fingers stroked, the table turned into dust in an instant.


    "Run! Run!" Joe yelled.


    In fact, even if you didn''t call out the guests in this cafe, they would voluntarily leave, and for a while, everyone ran away from the back door.


    Barry glanced at Wally, and Wally nodded and swished away!


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    After Wally came back, he put on his suit as quickly as possible and was ready to go back!


    Come and go, like a gust of wind!


    "Is this something wrong?"


    Caitlin looked at the lack of Lightning Boy''s suit in the window, and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai didn''t say a word, just followed the lightning boy, saw the flash point boy return to the coffee shop, and then saw Yojin.


    "Yo Jin appeared!" Su Bai said.


    "Aren''t you going to help?" Caitlin worried.


    Su Bai did not speak, but just paid attention to the situation.


    The Flash obviously didn''t mean to show up, but when Wally came back, he made a swing of his arms while no one thought!


    Wally reacted immediately, waving his arms quickly, and the two whirlwinds hit Yokin directly.


    Item 0027


    "boom!"


    The whirlwind hit Yojin directly, and Yojin flew out instantly, smashing the door of the cafe.


    At this time, Joe and the others hurriedly descended from the second floor. When they got down, they looked towards the door, but Yokin was gone!


    Ran!

 C1879

    It ran so fast!


    Everyone glanced at each other, and the lightning boy took the opportunity to change back to his uniform!


    "The danger is lifted!"


    Su Bai said to Caitlin.


    The lightning boy''s uniform reappeared, and Caitlin knew that the danger should be over!


    But only this time.


    Before long, Joe, Barry, and Wally returned to the laboratory!Barry talked about what had just happened, and then said in a deep voice, "Yokin should not come again for the time being, but he is likely to attack another person! It''s just...I can''t remember it!"


    Barry is a little upset!


    When I first arrived in the world of Flashpoint, the whole world changed drastically. When Yokin was arrested, Barry had not yet been familiar with this brand new police station, and indeed did not remember who the other person was!


    "If we can know who the other person is, we can find Yokin!"


    "Sisco, is there any way?"


    Now Sisko can be regarded as a troublesome helper in the cutting-edge laboratory, and Sisko will be referred to some difficult problems.


    Sisko really used his brain to think about it, but unfortunately he is not a brother, and he can''t think of a way!


    "It''s really fast!"


    Su Bai suddenly said!


    Such abrupt sentence made everyone feel a little puzzled, and Barry was stunned: "What moves fast?"


    "About Jin!"


    "Maybe I knew I had been discovered, so I went straight to find another person! Well, it''s at the train station in Midtown now!" Su Bai said casually.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With two swishes, the Flash kid and the Flash had put on their uniforms, and then went straight to the train station with a swish.


    Naturally, they will not doubt the accuracy of the Soviet defeat!


    station.


    A woman in a trench coat got on the train, she is a private detective!In the world of Flashpoint, she is a policeman and a colleague of Joe!


    She had a case where she needed to rush to another city, without knowing that the danger was already coming!


    The train started slowly, and the Flash and Kid Flash caught up with the train, but they didn''t find Yojin!In the process of searching, the Flash saw this woman, and the familiar face reminded him immediately that this was Jokin''s goal!


    But Yoo Jin is not there!


    "I''m going outside!" The Lightning kid said and left the train, started moving fast near the train, and ran to the front of the train!At the speed of the train, a bridge will pass in about five minutes.


    at this time!


    The bridge has collapsed.


    The lightning boy stood here stunned, and he could see that this bridge was corrupted!


    About Jin did it!


    He didn''t even stop at the train station, but came here early and destroyed the bridge!


    The wreckage of the bridge has blocked the railway. At this time and this distance, the train has no time to slow down.


    Once hit...


    The Flash kid hurriedly told the Flash about the situation, and the Flash was also taken aback!


    Watching the fast moving train, the Flash squatted down on the train, took a deep breath and shook!


    The whole train... all trembled.


    Shaking, becoming a little illusory!


    Kid Lightning watched from the side, watching the train pass through the past as if it had no longer existed!


    "call!"


    The Flash sat on the ground with a sigh of relief, completely exhausted!


    "Wally, you have the rest!"


    Wally: "Jokin, still here..."


    "Beat him, Wally!" Barry said deliberately.


    "You can''t even touch it, how do you fight this?" Wally said with a wry smile.

 C1880

    "Your blood!"


    In the headphones, Su Bai''s voice suddenly sounded!"His ability is a decaying virus. As long as you can put your blood into his body, his ability will be invalid."


    "This...what should I do?"


    "Go through him!" Barry exclaimed a little passionately, "Wally, believe in yourself, you can do it, you can leave the blood in his body as long as you go through his body!"


    Wally took a deep breath and cut his palm, looking at Yokin!


    "Run! Wally, run!" Barry shouted encouragingly.


    Wally moved!


    The swift force was launched, lightning appeared beside him, and Wally rushed to Yokin in an instant!


    Getting closer, getting closer, and when he was about to hit Yogin, Wally suddenly flinched!


    He thought in his mind what he would become if he failed, he would be decayed, and he would become a corpse!


    This thought flooded his brain in an instant, and his newly born courage was instantly dispelled!


    When he was about to meet Yokin, Wally suddenly changed direction and rushed past Yokin!


    Yokin turned to look at Wally, and laughed triumphantly: "Come on! Catch me!"


    "I...I can''t do it!" Wally trembles and cries out in shame.


    "Wally!"


    Barry is a little helpless!


    "You are too courageous, Savitan, you are afraid, I am also afraid of you, and now you are also afraid of you!" Su Bai''s voice sounded again, but this time it was not in the headphones, but in Wo Next to Lee.


    Seeing Su Bai, Wally bowed his head in shame and said nothing.


    He is really scared!


    That kind of fear can make people lose courage!


    Time and time again, Su Bai didn''t expect anything from the Flash, he wanted to take the Flash class like this?It''s still early!


    Turning his head, Su Bai looked at Yokin and walked over slowly.


    "Mr. Immortal? I know you! Ha ha, immortality means immortality? I want to see if you meet me...will you die!" Yoo Jin is not afraid, but rather confident!


    Yes, his body is a virus.


    Whether he touches others or others touch him, he will be infected and will be decayed!


    "Try it, you''ll know!" Su Bai walked to Yojin''s side, looked at Yojin''s triumphant mood, raised his fist...


    "boom!"


    Punch down.


    Yojin''s body flew out instantly.


    With a loud bang, Yoo Jin lay heavily on the ground, his head slightly tilted and twitching, and blood was already overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t expect that Su Bai would really dare to do something, and he didn''t expect that... the power is so great!


    He twitched and smiled, waiting to see Su Bai begin to decay...


    Item 0028


    One second, one second.


    The smile on Yojin''s face gradually solidified. He looked at Su Bai in disbelief, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "You...how can you...how..."


    "Why is it all right?"


    Su Bai answered with a chuckle, and said lightly: "It seems that your ability is not that strong. I didn''t actively use any ability. Your ability has been offset!"


    "How is this possible... how is this possible..." Yokin couldn''t believe it.


    Your own ability, anyone, anything will be decayed when they touch it, why...why, why is he okay?


    Can''t believe it, Jokin can''t believe it!


    He stared at Su Bai with wide eyes, his body twitching violently, then... his head tilted, his eyes closed, and there was no movement!


    died!


    Was defeated by Su and KO!


    This result made the flashing kid next to him speechless. Su Bai didn''t have any special reaction. He deliberately received his strength with this punch, otherwise he would explode if he punched it down and about gold. Opportunity to let him stay here for a long time?


    Su Bai turned his head to look at Flash Pointer, shook his head and left with a whistling sound.

 C1881

    That look and movement made the Lightning kid feel a little uncomfortable for a moment!


    That was the look in the eyes that was abandoned!


    Returning to the cutting-edge laboratory from the scene, Su Bai said that Yue Jin was dead!


    Not long after, Barry and Wally also returned.


    Wally looked downcast and looked very depressed, and everyone didn''t know how to persuade him!


    Yes, this time his appearance is a bit off the chain at a critical moment, but the thought that Wally is still young seems to be justified?After all, everyone didn''t think that Wally could be alone, so naturally he wouldn''t be so demanding for an assistant!


    From the lightning boy Su Bai to Jesse Kuai Ke!


    It didn¡¯t take long for the new superpowers to be acquired, but Jesse Kuai¡¯s performance seemed to be much better than Flashpoint Kid!Speaking of Jesse Kuai Ke, I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s been recently. Su Bai is planning to release the shock wave ability to sense the situation of Earth II, but his shock wave transmitter rang!Su Bai took it out and saw that it was an oral message, and it was from Earth II, from... Jessie Kuai Ke!


    "Su Bai, my father is missing!"


    Just such a message, the content is very simple.


    Before Su Bai said a word, he heard Sisko in surprise: "Wells is missing? How could this happen!"


    "Don''t worry! You''ll know if you go!" Su Bai said, "I''ll go to Earth II!"


    "I''ll go too!" Sisko said hastily.


    Su Bai nodded: "Okay, you go with me, and others will continue to do your things!"


    "I...I want to go too!" The Lightning kid said at this time.


    "You? What are you going to do?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I...I...I will help! I know, I know that my performance has disappointed everyone, but...but everyone gives me a chance, I will definitely...I will prove myself!" The Lightning boy said in a deep voice. .


    "I have some doubts, but... I can give you one chance, the last chance!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then threw the shock wave directly.


    Su lost, Sisko, Lightning kid.


    The three of them jumped over and came to Earth Two!


    Earth II, cutting-edge laboratory!


    The Su Bai trio just saw Jesse Kuai Ke!


    With worry and anxiety on her face, she rushed over when she saw Su Bai.


    Holding Jesse, Su Bai comforted: "I''m here, you don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Yeah!" Jesse nodded and said about the situation.


    She doesn¡¯t know much about it. Wells has disappeared since last night. At first Jesse thought he had something to do. He hasn¡¯t come back until now, and she can¡¯t get in touch. So Jesse became worried. , Notify Su Bai!


    "I don''t know where he went, now there is no clue!" Jesse said worriedly.


    "It''s easy!"


    Su Bai smiled, and his spiritual power was released.


    It didn''t take long to lock Wells'' position!


    There is a city far away from Midtown!


    Orangutan City!


    A city made up of orangutans, high IQ orangutans!


    Wells is there!


    The man is still alive and has not suffered any injuries. It seems that he is just locked up.


    Orangutan ride, Gurud?


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I found your father, he is not in danger but he is not locked up. In a gorilla city, if I guess right, it may be related to Gruud!"


    "Gurud?" Sisko shouted in surprise.


    Of course he knows who Gruud is. This is the research project of the back flash Wells, and cultivated a gorilla with mental abilities. Gruud was later thrown to Earth II!did not expect¡­¡­


    "Does he want revenge? Want to use Wells to lead us over?" Sisko said.


    "I''ll know when I go!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and the shock wave ability was released.


    next moment.


    Su defeated, Sisko, Lightning Kid, Jessie Quick.

 C1882

    Four people came from a cutting-edge laboratory to a place similar to a dungeon!


    Wells sat on the ground in the cell!


    "You... why are you here?"


    "father!"


    "Jesse, Jesse..."


    Wells just said something, and Jesse Kuai Ke has already rushed over.Across the fence, Wells comforted Jesse!


    "Walley, don''t you want to prove yourself?"


    Su Bai suddenly spoke.


    Wally was stunned and nodded suddenly.


    "The opportunity is here. There are many gorillas in this city, and there are two extremely powerful. I need you to attract their attention now, dare you?"


    Wally did not answer, but ran out with a whistle!


    As soon as Wally went out, he saw many gorillas wearing armor. Although they looked like gorillas, they felt no different from humans, and they were even stronger than humans!


    Su Bai walked to the cell with a light wave of his arm, and saw that the fence of the cell was suddenly twisted, as if being pulled apart by a huge force!


    Wells hurried out.


    "Sisco, you take Wells home first!"


    "What about you?" Sisko asked.


    "These gorillas must be solved, I have already figured out how to arrange them!" Su Bai said with a smile, and threw a shock wave casually.


    Item 0029


    Sisko took Wells into Shock and left the Orangutan City and returned to the laboratory.


    The shock wave is off.


    Su Bai said to Jesse: "How have you been during this time?"


    "Very good, I have the ability to help others, and I get along well with Betty, Shawna, and the Frost Killer Sea-Monster, just...that''s..."


    "What is it?"


    "Just miss you!" Jesse lowered his head and said shyly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I miss me when I think about it. Why are you shy! In fact, I miss you too. I just wanted to see how you are doing. In the end, you sent a message. It''s really...


    "What are you going to do with these orangutans? And Wally, will he be fine?" Jesse asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "These orangutans have simple IQs, especially Gurud possesses spiritual abilities. I am going to take them to Earth Ten! Look at this orangutan city, and you will know that these gorillas are good at building. As for Wally, don''t worry about him!"


    "Although he wants to gain speed, but after he really gains speed, he doesn''t have the courage before. It is good for him to be injured and encounter some danger!"


    Su Bai smiled, and then the energy was released!


    An invisible energy barrier began to spread around the Gorilla City, enveloping the entire Gorilla City.The orangutans hadn''t noticed it at first, but when the entire barrier completely surrounded the orangutan city, the barrier glowed with blue light.


    Now, all the gorillas have discovered it.


    Especially the current leader of Orangutan City, Sorowa is even more angry!


    It glanced at Grud next to him, and Grud turned and left to the cell.


    He saw an empty cell.


    Wells is gone!


    "Roar!"


    The angry Gurud immediately thought that Wells had been rescued, just when the Flashpoint Kid was attracting attention outside!


    The psychic abilities are activated, and Grud wants to capture the lightning boy and use his psychic abilities to control him!But when he found the lightning boy and released his psychic powers, Gruud suddenly realized that he had not succeeded!As if there is some energy blocking one''s own spiritual ability, it can''t penetrate into it at all!This made Gurud even more angry, constantly urging his spiritual ability to launch an impact!


    over and over again!


    Stronger than once!


    But it turned out to be useless!


    He didn''t know all of this, he had already discovered the energy barrier and tried to leave, but found that he couldn''t get out at all!The orangutans in the entire Orangutan City began to take action, and began to capture the Lightning Boy, all kinds of spears, long swords, and even flying all over the sky. Although the Lightning Boy was fast to avoid it, he could not rest at all!


    "Wow!"


    He returned to the cell.


    I was dumbfounded when I came back!

 C1883

    The people were gone, only one gorilla looked at him angrily and rushed towards him.


    Wally waved his hands, and a whirlwind came out suddenly.


    It''s a pity that this whirlwind hit Grud, but failed to knock Grud into the air!


    Seeing Grud approaching step by step, the Lightning boy could only step out.


    He contacted Su Bai through the communicator, but the communicator seemed to have failed.


    There are densely packed orangutans, and there is no besieged city to retreat.


    Boy Lightning''s face turned ugly, this situation... is very serious!


    He knew that Su Bai would definitely not let himself die here deliberately. This... maybe it was a test?A proof!


    very dangerous.


    However, the lightning boy decided to prove himself.


    But what to do?


    Is it to leave this energy barrier, or to defeat these orangutans?


    "Shall we not help him?"


    In the mirrored space, looking at the scene outside, Jesse Kuai Ke asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Will you go through walls?"


    Jessie Kuai Ke nodded: "Yes! This is a trick I learned before. As long as the frequency of the body vibration is fast enough, the body will become molecular at the moment of crossing the object, and then it will recover instantly after crossing! Just master it. Speed ??and frequency can be done, this is scientifically based, and the formula is not complicated!"


    "I forgot that you are a high school student, using scientific methods to achieve the desired effect, not bad!" Su Bai said with a smile: "But the Flashpoint kid doesn''t know how!"


    "He now has two choices. Whether it is to defeat these gorillas or to leave through my barrier, these two points can only be achieved, even if it is not in vain this time. Therefore, I will not help him!" Su Bai laughed He put his arms around Jesse and said, "At this time, it''s better to accompany my little Jesse! If you are the quicker, count you, I have three by my side!"


    "Three?"


    "You, Ballistics, there is also a Flasher, the Flash of Earth Ten!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Find a time to compare the three of you and see who is faster!"


    "I won''t lose!" Jesse looked very confident!


    Su Bai was chatting with Jessie, but the situation of the lightning boy became more and more embarrassed.Running for a long time made his physical strength very exhausted, and Gurud and Sorowa are very strong, not to mention those gorillas!He tried a counterattack, but regardless of the whirlwind or the lightning, none of the tricks learned from the Flash seemed to have any effect on them, and the thick skin had no effect!Even, he went all out and used the vibrating hand knife, but... it turned out to be useless!


    Embarrassed?


    Dangerous.


    At first, the lightning boy was a little scared, and the sense of desperate fear gradually permeated, but several times of escape, let his thinking slowly forget the fear, and focus on avoiding thinking.


    You can''t win a fight.


    That can only run!


    Run out of Gorilla City!


    Barry once taught him how to traverse objects, but the teaching method is more general, plus the hesitation and fear in the Lightning boy''s heart every time he hits him, so he has not succeeded!


    But this time, it must succeed!


    The Lightning boy ran in, the light of thunder and lightning flickered, and the gorillas rushed up behind him, and the Lightning boy ran towards the energy barrier.


    There is only one chance, once he fails... it is the end of being besieged by the gorilla!


    What is the end of being besieged by gorillas?Seeing them angry, you know...definitely die!


    Chapter 0030 Gorilla Legion


    "It''s a desperate move!"


    Seeing the actions of the lightning boy, Su Bai also became interested.


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. He wants to see if the Lightning boy will succeed!


    run!


    Run fast and fast!


    Lightning rays surround, in front of the gorilla army, the lightning boy takes the lead, getting faster and faster and getting closer and closer to the energy barrier!


    The sense of fear struck again.


    This is an uncontrollable emotion, a normal response.


    It¡¯s like bungee jumping. Even if you know that you have a rope to jump down, it¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re still scared. Many people don¡¯t dare to jump.The same is true for the Lightning Boy. He knew that Su Bai couldn''t really watch him being killed by these gorillas, but he should be afraid or afraid!


    Near, near!

 C1884

    Getting closer.


    Kid Lightning took a deep breath to refrain from the thought of turning around and leaving, thinking of what Barry had said.


    You will feel your body blend with nature...


    Melt into one, into one!


    Rush!


    The lightning boy suddenly rushed out.


    His body rushed towards the energy barrier, the feeling of collision did not come, nor did he feel pain.He opened his eyes sharply, and suddenly realized that he had come outside the energy barrier. He immediately turned around and saw the gorillas hit the energy barrier one by one.It''s like a stack of Arhats!


    "Yay!"


    "I succeeded, I succeeded!"


    Kid Lightning shouted excitedly, and immediately saw Su Bai and Jesse Kuai Ke appearing beside him.The lightning boy turned his head and said: "Did you see it? I succeeded..."


    "Okay, be quiet, what''s the excitement about this? If you can''t learn it all the time, there will be ghosts!" Su Bai said lightly, and then stepped into the energy barrier.


    Pass through the past easily.


    That''s not the case, the Lightning boy found that Jessie Kuaiqi also learned the same way, is she...


    Jesse Kuai Ke easily penetrated the energy barrier, even through the mountain of gorillas, and followed Su Bai to the center of the Gorilla City!


    Seeing that Jessie Kuai Ke was so easy to complete, the lightning boy felt as if he was poured with cold water, and his excitement slowly dropped.Then... I tried to cross again and came to Su Bai and Jesse Kuai Ke!


    The reappearance of the three made the gorillas react, struggling to turn around and rush towards the three.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard two pops.


    Two tall figures jumped from the air.


    Sorova, Gurud, the leader of Orangutan City!


    "Roar!" Sorowa opened his arms and yelled at them angrily, banging his chest with both hands!


    What an iconic action!


    All the gorillas behind it are all the same, howling and beating themselves at the same time!


    Although this Sorowa is very smart, he is not yet able to speak or telepathize. It looks at Gruud, obviously using Gruud as a microphone.


    "It says it will kill you all!"


    "We can work together! You help me solve it, I will control all the orangutans in Orangutan City not to make trouble, and live a stable life here!"


    Gurud first conveyed Sorowa''s meaning, and then said his intention!


    This is the reason for mental abilities, and communication is more convenient!


    Of course, it is limited to this.If Gurud wanted to take the opportunity to do anything, it would be impossible to break through Su Bai''s spiritual barrier.


    "I don''t think you will stay here obediently, otherwise... Why do you want to catch Wells, do you want to return to Earth One? Revenge? Tell Midtown? Hehe! Of course, none of this matters, because I have more Good proposal!" Su Bai looked at Gurud and replied: "I can help you kill Sorowa and let you lead the orangutans in Orangutan City, but I want to send you to Earth Ten, you have to help me do things! "


    "In return... I won''t kill you!"


    "You dream!"


    Gurud¡¯s reaction was fierce, and he turned his head and followed Sorowa''s twittering. It sounded like an unconscious bark, but Solowa became angry and looked at Su Bai¡¯s eyes full of After getting angry, the feeling can be easily seen, it is angry, and it is still the kind of extreme anger!


    "Roar!"


    Sorowa roared, and the orangutan army behind him instantly rioted.


    It seemed to say something that caused the gorilla army to be angry, but... just a roar, how did it express different meanings?Orangutan language is really extraordinary!


    "This...what is going on? It seems that they are angry all at once, even more angry than... than before!"


    Imagine that hundreds of chimpanzees stand together like an army, and then grinning at you with angry roars, as if they might rush over and crush everything at any time.


    Anyone who watches this scene will feel trembling in their hearts.


    Even if it is the Lightning Kid who has been facing all the gorillas before, he can''t help feeling a little flustered at this time!


    Suddenly, Sorowa gave a big hand for a while, and immediately followed him and rushed towards Su Bai, and the gorilla army behind him also followed.


    Horse gallop is spectacular, right?The gorillas are also spectacular!


    The Lightning Boy and Jesse Kuai Ke looked at Su Bai, wanting to know what he was going to do.


    result!


    Su Bai didn''t seem to have seen it at all, and was unmoved.


    The ground began to vibrate violently, and Sorowa, who took the lead, was already close at hand and then jumped up abruptly, the huge body seemed to block the sun.

 C1885

    This is about to jump off, I''m afraid it''s just smashing!


    That impact is not small!


    Seeing Sorowa jump up, Su Bai''s mouth was slightly raised, and his finger gently hooked up!


    The solid ground sprang up suddenly, piercing out like a ground thorn.


    Puff!


    Solow in midair hadn''t waited for it to fall, his sturdy and heavy body was directly pierced by the ground piercing, and the movement stopped abruptly, and his body instantly hung on the ground thorn!


    Quiet!


    The whole world seemed to have been pressing the mute button, and there was no sound. The gorilla army that had run wild came to an abrupt end, staring at Sorowa hanging on the ground in a daze, incredible!


    Gurud was even more surprised.


    But its reaction is much faster than other gorillas!


    Chapter 0031 Gurud burst!


    When all the gorillas were still shocked, Gruud suddenly roared, and his voice was very similar to that of Solowa!


    The content is also very similar, but somewhat different!


    The sound that Sorowa said just now was to tell all the orangutans to start fighting and charge along with him, and Gurud''s shout also meant to charge. The difference was more detailed. He told all the orangutans that Su Bai was planning to kill them all. Everyone charged. !


    Not for Sorowa!


    But for yourself!


    Races like them usually obey the command of the leader, and the winner is king!Before Sorowa did not become the leader, he also killed the leader and replaced him.Now that Sorova is dead, it is natural that Grud will take over in terms of strength. What''s more, Grud instigated Sorova''s death, and all orangutans felt that the defeat of Su was really driven to death!The crisis of survival made them forget about fear. This is the instinct of animals. Although they are afraid, they will give up everything when their lives are threatened!


    In this way, the gorilla army that had not stopped for a long time actually rushed over again, even more crazy than before!


    "Oh my God!"


    Jesse Kuaiqi couldn''t help but shout out.


    When the entire army of the Orangutan Army attacked, Gurud did not move.


    "It''s smart, but it''s a pity... not really smart!"


    Su Bai shook his head, his palm suddenly raised.


    There was a loud bang.


    The ground cracked suddenly, a trace spread instantly, and the ground flew with a bang.


    Flew directly from the ground.


    Suddenly the gorilla legion above was stunned, and this shaking caused many gorillas to fall from above, banging, banging and banging.


    The remaining gorillas held their bodies in embarrassment, and did not dare to move.


    The ground floats in the air.


    Su Bai raised his hand again.


    A series of dust and sand particles floated from the ground, slowly drifting to the ground in the air, and then quickly piled up together, forming a shape like a prison cell, trapping all the gorillas above.Although these gorillas tried to attack and smash, they were so strong that they could not be broken at all!


    When the thought moves, the magnetic field power is activated.


    The fallen gorillas flew up one by one, and finally...


    The cell is closed!


    All the gorillas are trapped inside, only Gruud is left!


    "I promise your terms!" Gruud said without hesitation.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s too late to agree to it now? You are smart, even smarter than some human beings, but unfortunately...not smart enough!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s words came out, Gruud had a hunch.


    Not bad!


    It reacted quickly, turned and ran!


    Unfortunately, how fast can it run even if it runs?Can''t escape the scope of this energy barrier at all.After running for a few steps, its body slowly floated up, but its struggles with hands and feet were ineffective.


    boom!


    Dominate the particles.


    Grud''s body exploded in an instant, not even a scum was left, and it disappeared in the air.


    "This... what is this ability?"

 C1886

    The Lightning boy couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    Jessie Kuaiqi frowned and said, "It seems to be controlling particles, dispersing Gurud''s body into particles in an instant, but... how is this possible, this ability..."


    "boom!"


    When the shock wave appeared, Su Bai controlled the cell and threw it directly in.


    The other end is Earth Ten, I believe Astra and the others will greet these gorillas!Speaking of which, although these gorillas are inferior to humans in some aspects, they are far more powerful than regular gorillas. Let them do their work... I don''t know if they are considered animal cruelty!


    Su Bai shook his head to close the shock wave and removed the energy barrier.


    Then release superb power.


    The three returned to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    During this process, the lightning boy and Jessie Kuaiqi couldn''t help but want to compete to see who is faster!


    Su lose, forget it.


    But Jesse Kuai Ke can be said to have gained abilities almost at the same time as him, and Jesse Kuai Ke''s ability to pass through the energy barrier so easily just now made him more competitive.


    Su can''t beat him, and Barry can''t beat him. Isn''t it even Jessie''s quick off?


    The seriousness of the lightning boy, Jesse Kuaiqi naturally felt it.


    Immediately, the two people really compared.


    Cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Bai drew a line on the ground with great interest and looked at the nearby Lightning Boy and Jessie Kuaicha in the distance!


    Whoosh!Whoosh!


    The two crossed the line and looked at Su Bai almost at the same time.


    "Jesse!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Jesse smiled instantly, and the Lightning boy was a little unwilling."It must be that I was too tired before, if I rest well... it won''t be slower than you!"


    The speed of the two is really not much difference!


    When I returned to the laboratory, I saw Sisko and Wells. When things were said, Wells was finally relieved!


    This trip came mainly because of Jesse''s help. Now Wells is safe and ready to go back, at least Sisko and the Lightning boy think so.But... Su Bai didn''t plan to go back so soon.


    Jesse is giving him a secret look!


    Jessie said before that Su was defeated. Since he rarely comes here, he can''t just leave like this!


    Leave the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Bai sent Sisko and Lightning Boy back to Earth One, and then went to Frost Killer by himself!


    After all, Wells and Jesse must have something to say!


    The so-called two flowers bloomed with one branch each, not to mention that Su Bai went to the Frost Killer side for the time being, not to mention the conversation between Jesse and the Wells father and daughter, but that Sisko and the Lightning boy returned to Earth One.


    First, I talked about the well-being of Wales, so everyone can rest assured, and then...the Lightning boy can''t wait to show it!


    Through the wall!


    He finally learned to walk through the wall!


    Hearing that the Lightning boy had learned this trick, everyone was very happy, and soon found something for the Lightning boy to perform.


    Seeing the lightning boy really passed through easily, Barry was very happy for the lightning boy!


    "Su Bai is a very good teacher. He helped me a lot at the beginning. Don''t live up to his expectations of you!" Barry said seriously to the lightning boy.


    The lightning boy nodded repeatedly: "Of course! But...I want to compare with you now!"


    Self-confidence is bursting!


    Barry smiled: "Okay, those who lose are responsible for buying burgers!"


    Chapter 0032 Savitan appeared and dedicated to the Black Sea Monster!


    Although the Flash kid is full of confidence, this trip to Earth II has indeed improved a lot under the pressure of the gorilla army, but it is not enough to defeat the Flash in this way!


    The bet is to buy a burger if you lose.


    Without Su Bai, the Flash once again compared with the Flash, and even the others in the laboratory smiled and bet.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The light of lightning illuminates in the city, and the two of you chasing me seem a bit similar, especially when facing obstacles, almost all pass through, the gap can be said to be very small.The Flash glanced at the Flash Kid and suddenly increased his speed, and arrived first before the end!


    "Oh, no..." Boy Lightning shouted with a depressed headshot.

 C1887

    The Flash smiled: "I''m going back to the lab first, waiting for your burger"


    After speaking, he went back with a whistle.


    The lightning boy turned helplessly to buy a hamburger.


    With a swish, the Lightning Boy disappeared, passing through the secluded alley and preparing to buy a hamburger.While running, the lightning boy suddenly saw a blue light, turned his head to look, the lightning boy stopped instantly.


    Sa...Savitan...


    The tall body, exuding blue lightning light, seems to be covered with mechanical armor!


    The glasses are shining blue, which makes people feel oppressed!


    Seeing Savitan, the lightning boy felt that kind of fear!


    Whoosh!


    Savitan moved suddenly, and the lightning boy didn''t even change the reaction time and was caught.


    It''s too fast, the lightning boy is like a boat in the storm, shaking from side to side, involuntarily!


    The most important thing is that no one saw this scene at all!


    To be precise, no one saw Savitan, only the lightning boy himself seemed to be attacked, staggering!


    boom!


    The Lightning boy hit the wall heavily, and Savitan was gone.


    Panting with big mouths, the Lightning boy felt like he was left behind. It took a long time before he slowly got up to buy burgers!After returning, he didn''t mention seeing Savitan, maybe...because it was too embarrassing, he obviously has become stronger, he had received Su Bai''s training before, but he was still weak when facing Savitan. Fight back.Or is it because of self-esteem?All in all, Kid Lightning didn''t say anything, so even though everyone asked the Kid Lightning why it took so long to come back, they didn''t think about it!


    ...


    Earth two.


    bar!


    The golden lightning lit up, and Jesse appeared directly on the second floor of the bar.


    On the second floor, Su Bai was chatting with the Frost Killers and the others, asking about the situation here, and seeing Jesse coming, the girls smiled and separated.


    They knew that Su Bai was waiting for Jesse!


    Before long, the entire second floor was empty.


    Only Su Bai and Jesse are left!


    Beckoning, Jesse sat down beside Su Bai.


    Just sitting down, Su Bai has stretched out his arms to put his arms around Jesse''s waist, and Jesse leaned in his arms.


    Be nice and quiet, but there is that kind of heat in his eyes!


    This appearance made Su Bai a little surprised. I originally planned to chat with her and then... But seeing Jesse''s reaction... let''s do business first!


    The hand went straight in along the clothes, Jesse hummed slightly, and her body shook slightly. Su Bai held Su Bai''s chin with her other hand to make her raise her head and kissed him directly!


    Hot and strong!


    Jesse responded proactively, unknowingly that the clothes on her body had been cleaned by Su Bai.


    Although Jesse was young, but she was... but she couldn''t see her young at all.


    Taking off her clothes, Su Bai pressed Jesse''s shoulder, she squatted down obediently!


    Su Bai stroked Jesse''s hair lightly, thinking of Wells inexplicably!


    If you let him know what his daughter is like now, I''m afraid he can''t fight him hard?


    Secretly smiled, Su Bai suddenly came to the room with Jesse in his arms, not long after...the sound rang out, and then...the power was activated!


    crazy!


    Jessie felt like she was going crazy, and she could not resist Su Bai. With the super fast speed of super-speed force, she felt that she was about to burn. I don¡¯t know how long it took. When the curtain came to an end, Jessie Lying on Su Bai''s body, there was no strength to move anymore, the ruddy face fully explained Jesse''s state at this moment.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a knock on the door, Su Bai yelled lazily, and soon saw the Black Sea Monster come in.


    The Black Sea Monster is the double body of the Black Canary!


    Looking at the lying Jesse and Su Bai, the Black Sea Monster didn''t speak, but slowly took off his clothes!


    Su Bai''s eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    So proactive?


    Although Su Bai let the Black Sea Monster come to the bar, he regarded the Black Sea Monster as his own, but he had not eaten it yet.Unexpectedly, the Black Sea Monster himself was so active.

 C1888

    Beckoned to let the Black Sea Monster come up, and soon... it was another fierce battle.


    At this time, Su Bai''s powerful combat effectiveness has been shown, and the Black Sea Monster here is overwhelmed. Jesse has just rested, so he will immediately change to continue!


    Fight overnight!


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, it was almost noon. Looking at Jesse and the Black Sea Monster beside him, Su Bai slowly got up and cleaned up, and then left Earth II!


    But instead of returning to Earth One, he went to Earth Nineteen instead.


    The reason is simple, Alex is looking for him!


    Last night, during the intense battle last night, Alex¡¯s message came from the Seismic Transmitter, saying that there was something to hope that Su Bai could go there. Su Bai was talking to the Black Sea Monster and Jesse at a critical moment and asked Was it urgent? Knowing that it was not so anxious, Su Bai didn''t go over immediately!


    Earth nineteen.


    Supernatural Action Bureau.


    Su Bai suddenly appeared!


    Alex and Kara saw Su Bai directly coming over.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked towards Alex.


    "We saw Hank!" Alex said.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment: "Is there any surprise seeing Hanke? Hasn''t he been there all the time?"


    Alex shook his head: "We are talking about Hank Henshaw, not Martian Hunter!"


    "The real Hank Henshaw?" Su Bai reacted.


    "Yes! He''s in Cadmore!" Alex nodded!


    Everyone thought that the real Hank Henshaw was dead, otherwise the Martian Hunter would not pretend to be him for so long. Didn''t expect that he is still alive?


    Chapter 0033 The Real Hank Henshaw


    In the office!


    Su Bai, Alex, Kara and Martian Hunter.


    The four people sat down, and they said something about Hank Henshaw.


    When the Dakosam star Mon El was awake, he was locked up again by Su Bai''s flick, but over time, Mon El¡¯s understanding of the earth and the Supernatural Action Bureau¡¯s response to Mon El Your understanding slowly released him.


    After all, the environment on Earth Nineteen is still relatively relaxed, not to mention the Alien Registration Act, Mon El did nothing bad, it is impossible to keep him locked up!


    Knowing the destruction of the home planet, Mon El was still sad for a while, and the Paranormal Operations Bureau was also helping him integrate into the new environment of the earth!The effect is not bad, but precisely because of this!Something happened!


    Mon El was taken away by Cadmus!


    Green Lantern, Supergirl, Martian Manhunter.


    The three teamed up to rescue Mon El.


    The man was rescued, but in the process I saw the real Hank Henshaw, and... the strength that Hank Henshaw showed was unexpectedly powerful!


    "That''s it!"


    "We all thought Hank Henshaw was dead, but he was rescued by Cadmus men. Although I don''t know what happened to him, it is clear that he has taken refuge in Cadmus!" Si Shen Sheng said.


    Su Bai nodded: "So, what do you need me to do?"


    "This is the conspiracy of Cadmus. Their purpose of catching Mon El is for Carla!" Alex continued: "During the battle, Carla was injured and the opponent got blood. We didn''t have Think about it, it¡¯s normal to get injured in the battle. After all, the opponent has Kryptonite as a weapon, and Kara recovers quickly. But then we discovered that Hank Henshaw used Kara¡¯s blood to go to the Lonely Fortress and got it there. A plan!" When talking about this, Alex''s expression had become serious.


    After taking a look at Martian Manhunter and Kara, Alex continued, "Project Medusa!"


    "The Medusa project is a defensive virus developed by Carla''s father. Once this virus is released, it can kill all aliens except the Kryptonians!"


    "Because of this, we need your help!"


    Su Bai nodded intently. The Cadmus plan has always been targeting aliens and opposing the alien registration bill. If they are allowed to create this Medusa virus, then everything on earth except the Kryptonians Aliens will die!This is not okay...Because Earth Nineteen is the main alien series, there are so many aliens lurking on the earth, Su Bai also counts on a steady stream of recruits from here, if Cadmus is eliminated, then How can it work!


    "Let me find out first!" Su Bai nodded, and then disappeared.


    Seeing Su Baiken to help, everyone was relieved!


    In a certain villa, Lolita dressed in a signature red cheongsam sitting on the sofa and drinking red wine elegantly.


    Just a few days ago, she and the people of the Earth Ten came to a black eater and smashed the Madorian star. Of course, her smuggling business... could not be done, but because of the strong performance. Strength, she started selling weapons along the way, and she has to say...These are the same as Su Baiyi had envisioned at the beginning!Although she is no longer private, the benefits are not less than before, and even... she has more status in the eyes of aliens, which is far different from when she was private.


    "Wow!"


    The figure flashed, and Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    Lolita was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Su Bai, why are you here!" Lolita now respects Su Bai.

 C1889

    "Ask you something!" Su Bai was not polite: "You know, Cadmus, I want to know, who is the leader!"


    "This..." Lolita asked Cadmus plan without waking up to Su Bai.


    Regarding the Cadmus project, she does know more than the average person, because the aliens she smuggled will be sent to Cadmus after failure in the fighting arena, so that Cadmus can study it. This is also considered A kind of cooperation!


    "Lenna Luther!"


    After hesitating for a while, Lolita said it immediately.


    Luther?


    Su Bai knows exactly what this surname represents.


    "She is Lex Luthor, and Lena Luthor''s mother!" Lolita said.


    "Well, I got it!"


    Su Bai nodded, and immediately disappeared.


    This kind of hurried and hurried posture made Lolita somewhat unresponsive.


    Cadmus is obviously a huge and powerful organization. I didn''t expect the leader or leader to be Lena Luther!


    The Luther family is really extraordinary!


    A Lex Luthor is crazy enough, I didn''t expect his mother to be even crazy!


    Company L!


    Lena Luther''s office!


    At this time, Lena Luther was burying her head at the desk and dealing with documents. She now has to manage not only the L company after her name change, but also the Lex Group of Earth One!Although traveling back and forth between two earths and managing two companies, Lena Luther is not that hard. She does have outstanding talents in business and management!


    Looking at Lena Luther seriously.


    Su Bai smiled, manipulating the coarse particles that existed around him to fuse, and then he saw a flower in his hand!


    Create life!


    Although it is just an ordinary plant, it is indeed the life created by Su Bai.


    Holding the flowers, Su Bai jumped in from the window, reached out from behind Lena Luthor, and handed the flowers to her.


    Lena Luther, who was working, was startled by the flowers that suddenly appeared in front of her. She turned around and saw Su Bai who was smiling.


    For a moment, Lena Luther paused and smiled and said, "Are you here to check work?"


    "Of course not!" Su Bai smiled and gave the flowers to Lena Luther, casually sat down on the desk and looked at her: "How are you getting used to it? The two worlds run back and forth!"


    "Not bad! This is much easier than running back and forth between two cities!" Lena Luther said with a smile.


    Chapter 0034 The women of the Luther family are not simple!


    Lina Luther knocked her leg and turned to look at Su Bai. The black stockings covering her legs are very eye-catching!


    "I think you shouldn''t come to see me so freely, or..." Before Lena Luthor finished her words, she saw Su Bai staring at her leg, which made Lena Luther quite happy. of!After all, there are all kinds of women around Su Bai. Although he never said that he is his woman, what should happen has already happened. In Lena Luthor¡¯s heart, I¡¯m afraid that she is not a Su Bai¡¯s woman. !Therefore, when Su Bai looked at her with such a look, Lena Luther was inevitably a little happy and proud.


    Women.


    Even if you don''t mind, you will have the idea of ??comparison!


    "What? Are you... thinking of me?" Lena Luther leaned slightly, asking in a seductive tone.


    In fact, Su Bai really didn''t have this idea, mainly because he saw the black silk and glanced subconsciously, but it was obviously misunderstood to look at Lena Luther''s appearance, and...Lina Luther''s appearance seemed... Also active.If you say no at this time, it is simply an orphan!So Su Bai smiled softly, stretched out her hand to lift her hair, followed her cheek down, pinched Lena Luthor¡¯s chin to lift her up, such a strong posture would make Lena Luther a little bit Not used to it, after all, she is the president of the company, and she is also used to being strong!


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t resist Su Bai''s actions at all!


    "What about you, do you miss me?" Su Bai did not answer, but asked instead!


    Lena Luthor wanted to make fun of her and said she didn''t think about it, but she didn''t know why, her eyes met, but she couldn''t say it to her lips.The two worlds ran back and forth, and every world could hear news about Su Bai. The sound of these news was heard, and she couldn''t listen to it or not. In this case... it is fake to say that Su Bai is not wanted!


    Lena Luther nodded slowly, a little shy!


    Su Bai laughed."Notify your secretary, all the itinerary will be cancelled today, go to your house!"


    "it is good!"


    Lena Luther nodded, picked up the phone and notified the secretary, then got up to pack her things.


    Subsequently, Su Bai took Lena Luthor to Lena Luthor''s home!


    A solitary apartment!


    After entering, Lina Luther took the initiative to hug Su Bai and kissed her passionately, and their clothes gradually disappeared when they were moved, and soon... voices sounded.


    After more than an hour, Su Bai held Lena Luthor in his arms, and it felt very fulfilling to see her lying in his arms like a cat.


    After all, this is the president of the two Lex Groups, after all...this is the woman of the Luther family!

 C1890

    Such an identity naturally easily brings a sense of conquest!


    "How is your relationship with Lena Luther?" Su Bai asked suddenly.


    Lena Luther smiled: "It''s hard for you to ask now, I know you won''t come to me if you''re okay, but...I''m still glad that you didn''t say it right away!"


    As a smart woman, Lena Luthor may not react at first, but it is impossible to keep reacting!


    "What do you want to ask?" Lena Luther asked."Is my relationship with her? Our relationship is not good. As for the entire Luther family, the only one who accepted me was Lex! But... I now know who I am, although it is not that resentful Lina Lu Se, but it''s not a good idea! You ask this, what has something to do with her?"


    "Ok!"


    Su Bai nodded: "You should know the Cadmus plan, she is the person in charge of the Cadmus plan!"


    "what?"


    Lina Luther sat up from Su Bai unexpectedly."No? Wait... I see!"


    Lena Luther seemed to have thought of something, and said solemnly: "It''s no wonder that after Lex went to jail, I took over the company and changed her name and she didn''t stop her. After all, Lex Group is a symbol, and changing the name will have a great impact. I thought she didn¡¯t have the right to manage, and because Lex was locked up and she might not be able to come out when she was locked up, she let me manage the company. The name change was also to eliminate Lex¡¯s impact on the company... Now it seems that she She¡¯s not focused on the company at all! No! I have to check the company¡¯s accounts carefully. Since she is the person in charge of the Cadmus project, there must be a lot of funds for such a huge project, but she is definitely not enough, maybe What hidden accounts does the company have!"


    Lena Luthor seemed to have been completely immersed in this incident, on the one hand, on the other hand, it was like stepping over Su Bai and wearing clothes and leaving.


    As a result, Su Bai stopped Lina Luther and let her sit directly on her body.


    "What''s the rush, even if the company''s accounts are wrong, it''s useless for you to check it now!" Su Bai stopped Lina Luther and said: "Go tomorrow, check the accounts, and then... I want to know all the possibilities with Lina. Luther''s related accounting information and projects!"


    "What are you going to do?" Lena Luther said unexpectedly: "With your ability, you should be able to do it directly, right?"


    "Help you!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Don''t you want to get rid of the influence of the Luther family''s reputation and make people believe you? You prepare this thing, and I will take you to the Paranormal Operations Bureau. At least this will allow you to be in the Paranormal Operations Bureau. Bian¡¯s impression has changed! Of course, you don¡¯t have to do this, as long as I tell them that you are mine!"


    Lena Luther pondered for a moment and said: "I will sort it out as soon as possible."


    The same result, but Lena Luther hopes to prove it by herself, rather than Su Bai, who said she is mine!In this way, even if everyone believed on the surface, in the bottom of their hearts... they would not believe it.


    She doesn''t want this!


    "So, let''s continue!" Su Bai smiled and pushed Lena Luther''s hand to let her rush down. Lena Luther was taken aback for a while and immediately reacted, smiling, looking down!


    It didn''t take long for the temperature in the room to seem to become hot again!


    Early the next morning, Su Bai brought Lena Luther to the company, and Lena Luther quickly began to investigate the project. Su Bai originally planned to wait here for the results of Lena Luther¡¯s investigation, but shock wave The teleporter... rang!


    Item 0035


    Su Bai discovered that the shockwave transmitter had almost been silent before, but it seems to be very frequent recently?


    From earth one to earth two, from earth nineteen to earth one!


    It seems like a lot of things.


    This message came from Earth, and the sender is Barry!


    "Barry, what''s the matter?" Su Bai opened the teleporter and asked.


    "Something went wrong! Savitan came out, and Wally was caught with superb power!" Barry said in a deep voice.


    "..."


    It''s only been two days, right?


    "I see, I''ll be over in a while!" Su Bai turned off the communicator and looked at Lena Luthor. Lena Luther said with a smile: "If you have something to do, go slowly. So many accounts must not be cleared so quickly Yes, I will let you know when I finish checking!"


    "Okay, then I will return to Earth first!"


    "it is good!"


    The shock wave was released and Su Bai returned to Earth One!


    In the cutting-edge laboratory of Earth One.


    People are complete!


    Barry, Iris, Joe, Caitlin, Sisko, and Julian.


    Iris and Joe''s faces were full of worry, and they relaxed as if seeing Su defeated.


    "Explain what happened in detail, why didn''t I have another accident in two days?" Su Bai asked directly after returning.


    "We were all wrong!" Barry said astonishingly: "At first we thought Savitan was fast, so only the haste can see it. But this is wrong. He is actually trapped in the super power, using The illusion confuses Wally and makes Wally think that the Philosopher¡¯s Stone is the key, so Wally threw the Philosopher¡¯s Stone into the speed force, thinking that Savitan would never come out, but it was a conspiracy of Savitan. He was free and captured Wally into the super power!"


    "Didn''t Wally discuss with you before doing something?" Su Bai asked.


    Barry did not speak, and everyone fell silent.


    Come on, I know it is gone when I look at it. Lenovo Wally¡¯s personality is stronger and a little self-defeating. I have overcome the fear of things before, and I have learned to walk through the wall. His character must be full of confidence. Right?In addition to Savitan¡¯s confusion, his idea of ??proving himself exploded and was duly fooled!


    Su Bai couldn''t help but shook his head, this Wally really felt like the mud couldn''t hold on to the wall!

 C1891

    Forget it!!


    "Okay, let Savitan''s business go ahead and bring Wally out first!"


    "Ok!"


    Barry nodded, then turned around to explain to Joe Aris and the others, and then began to run quickly in the laboratory, circle by circle... Soon the wormhole opened, and Barry and Su Bai jumped in!


    Su Bai tried to travel through time with superb power, but it was obviously different from what he saw.


    There is no time for the corridor of the tunnel, it is a room when it appears.


    After a closer look, he quickly recognized that this seemed to be Barry''s office in the Midtown Police Department, where he was struck by lightning before he became the Flash!Outside the window, thunder and lightning flashed, and there was a sense of oppression coming from the wind and rain!


    "This is the super power?"


    This is the first time that Su Bai has come to Shen Su Li. It seems that there is a structure similar to illusion, which can change different environments?Su Bai tried to sense, but found that his psychic abilities seemed to be blocked, unable to detect any environment!


    "As expected of super power, it''s interesting!" Su Bai was not in a hurry, nor worried!Instead, I became curious about this super power!


    There are different opinions on the origin or explanation of the speed force, but no matter which kind, the focus is on the power and mystery of the speed force!Su Bai really wanted to explore it!


    "Wally?"


    Barry yelled tentatively, then went out to find Wally.


    When the two came out of the office, it was the stairs of the police station, and down the stairs was the lobby!


    There is no one in the familiar environment, and there is thunder and lightning outside, and the dark clouds are pressing against the village!


    "Wally!" Barry turned his head and looked in the direction of Joe''s desk, and he saw the window with a man standing with his back turned.


    Su Bai opened the door with Barry and walked in, Barry yelled tentatively!


    The man turned around!


    It turned out to be Joe!


    "Joe?" Barry yelled tentatively, but quickly realized that it was not Joe, but super power."Where is Wally?"


    Barry asked hurriedly.


    Joe pointed to the elevator at the entrance of the lobby: "You want to save Wally, you only need to enter the elevator, but you have to exceed the speed of that thing!"


    Qiao''s voice fell, and suddenly a cry of ghost and wolf howling sounded, and immediately after that, an undead skeleton came out accompanied by the black mist.


    "Time Undead!"


    As soon as the time undead appeared, he rushed towards Barry, and Barry quickly dodged and shuttled around in this hall with the time undead!


    The speed of the time undead is very fast, and Barry has no chance to get rid of or pull away from the chasing. On several occasions, Barry passed near Su Bai, but the time undead did not see Su Bai, and did not chase after him!


    This made Barry very puzzling, and it was also surprising that Su lost!


    "Is it none of my business?" Su Bai asked towards Qiao, to be precise, towards the super strength.


    Shen Su Li looked at Su Bai and slowly said, "Yes, it''s none of your business!"


    "Why? I also have super power!" Su Bai asked!


    Speed ??force said: "You do have speed force, but there is another kind of energy in you that can make you ignore the influence of speed force. Everyone has a past and a future. As long as they exist, they will leave traces in time. But you are different , I can see your past, starting from your appearance on Paradise Island! Going forward, how you were born, and where you were after so many years, I can¡¯t see it at all! Even your future, I can¡¯t see it either You are the only one!"


    "So, although you have changed the results of the time countless times, but... the timeline has acquiesced and tacitly agreed, and I have nothing to do with you!"


    Su Bai shrugged, his ability to ignore causality is really awesome!


    Su Bai thought for a while: "Sure Speed ??Force should cover 52 parallel time and space, right?"


    "Yes!" Shen Su Li nodded and admitted.


    "What about the 52 time and space?" Su Bai asked again!


    This time... the speed force was silent!


    The silence of the speed force made Su Bai couldn''t help thinking about it. It was normal that the speed force could cover 52 time and space, and there were rapid people in every time and space.But...the world of the watchmen does not, that is to say...out of 52 time and space, is it not the jurisdiction of the speed of the relationship?Then... how can you still have speed in the world of watchmen?


    Item 0036


    "Su Bai!"


    Barry interrupted Su Bai''s thoughts with a shout, and immediately saw that Barry had already lost time and the undead ran to the elevator, obviously reminding Su Bai to follow up.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s body moved lightly, and he had already stepped forward to the elevator.


    Barry had just entered the elevator at this time.


    Can''t be surprised that Su defeated and sent the first shot faster than himself. After all, his speed was already fast, so he hurriedly closed the elevator door when he came in.

 C1892

    Seeing the undead of time outside quickly pounced over, Barry couldn''t help being a little nervous and worried. If the undead of time was faster than closing the door, then... must be caught!


    Near, near...


    The time the undead is getting closer, and the elevator door has not been completely closed, which made Barry''s heart raised his throat!


    "go with!"


    Su Bai suddenly gave a soft drink and waved his hand suddenly. Through the gap of the elevator door, you could clearly see that the body of the time undead suddenly burst, like an inflated balloon, with a bang!


    Immediately afterwards, the door was closed!


    Barry let out a sigh, but the elevator started moving by itself.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened.


    Barry and Su Bai walked out, but what appeared was not the downstairs of the police station, but... the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Stepping out of the corridor, the two followed the corridor into the laboratory.


    But no one was seen!


    Barry looked around and just wanted to finish talking to Su Bai, when he suddenly heard Su Bai yelling out of caution, followed closely... Su Bai dodges instantly.


    Barry''s reaction was a little slower, he only saw the black shadow rushing towards him, followed... and flew out.


    Puff!


    Barry fell to the ground and looked up and saw the black shadow!


    In a black tight-fitting uniform, half of the face was destroyed, revealing a distorted face!


    "Hunt Zollmond!"


    Barry recognized it, this was the extreme speed that was pulled into the superpower by the undead of time!


    He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a howl like an animal, followed by the red lightning.Barry dared not delay, and ran out instantly.


    Golden Flash, red black lightning.


    Two rays of light shuttle quickly in the laboratory!


    Su Bai found out that it seemed that there was nothing wrong with him?


    The speed force seems to be completely in a bystander''s perspective to himself?Whether it was the undead of the previous time or the current Black Lightning, they seemed to completely ignore themselves!


    You chase me after the Flash and the Black Lightning, the threat of Black Lightning is much greater than the time undead, even the reverse lightning is full of fear for the time undead!Black Lightning can be said to be the god of death with speed force, and it can also be said to be the dark side of speed force. He will specially catch some haste into the speed force and turn them into the power of speed force!This is also one of the reasons why Su Bai did not kill Jisu, but let Jisu be captured by the undead of time!Let him act as a goalkeeper.


    "Wow!"


    Barry passed by Su Bai again, this is not Barry deliberately causing trouble, but the laboratory is so big!


    When Bari flew by Su Bai, Black Lightning also reached out from Su Bai and grabbed Bari.


    When his arm just stretched out, Su Bai suddenly took a shot and grabbed Black Lightning''s neck and threw it out.


    boom!


    Black Lightning was thrown out heavily, and Barry was taken aback and hurried to press the elevator!


    The door opened.


    Barry entered, Su Bai turned around and walked towards the elevator slowly.


    The Black Lightning had risen, but it did not attack, but looked like looking for something!Su Bai entered the elevator and looked at Black Lightning. He realized that it wasn''t Black Lightning that didn''t make trouble for himself. It seemed... he couldn''t see himself?


    Is he judging the target location based on his speed?


    The elevator doors closed slowly!


    Su Bai is still considering this issue.


    First is the time undead, and then the black lightning.


    Barry was really out of breath!The main thing is, Wally!Where is Wally, he doesn''t know yet!


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened again.


    This time, it seemed that it was the corridor of the hospital. Two people walked out. On both sides of the corridor, the doors of the wards were closed. Only one door was open in the distance.


    When they walked over, they saw Wally in the ward looking at the person in the bed with a sad expression on his face!


    That is Wally''s mother!


    "Wally West is trapped in an endless loop of time, just like you will trap Savitan here in the future, no wonder he hates you!" Joe, that is, the speed force appeared again, and answered softly.

 C1893

    Although it has become Joe''s appearance, it doesn''t feel at all for Wally or the woman in the hospital bed. After all... it''s not real Joe!


    "What''s wrong with him?" Barry asked in a low voice.


    "He kept repeating the most painful moments of his life and saw her mother''s death again and again!"


    "Wally..." Barry felt very sad, he knew better than anyone what kind of pain this was, because he himself saw his mother''s death more than once!"He shouldn''t bear these!"


    "Then I guess, is it you?" Shen Su Li asked."If you want to save Wally, someone must stay here. You...or him!"


    Quickly pointed at Barry, and pointed at Su Bai!


    Barry took a deep breath and slowly said, "I already know what my hell is like. I see it in the future, so I can''t let this happen."


    "I will stay and replace Wally!"


    After finishing speaking, Barry looked at Su Bai and said, "Iris, you must save Iris and defeat Savitan."


    "Since I promised you, I will definitely do it!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Then I can rest assured!" Barry said relievedly, and then he was about to go in to replace Wally.


    Whoosh!


    Barry went in and brought Wally out.


    Coming out of the ward, Wally seemed to be freed from the endless loop of super strength, and he was sober!


    Seeing Barry and Su defeated, Wally was a little excited, then bowed his head in shame and chagrin.


    "Sorry, I... I messed up!"


    "It doesn''t matter Wally, promise me, take care of your sister for me!" Barry said with a smile.


    "What are you going to do? This is a prison of super fast power, you must be locked up here, I...I can''t leave here!" Wally said in a deep voice.


    Item 0037


    "I let Savitan go, I should stay here!"


    Wally¡¯s first reaction after being caught by Savitan¡¯s superpower was anger and regret, but as time went through the most tragic moments of life, Wally seemed to grow up a bit. In other words... you have matured your temperament, at least you have a responsibility!In particular, Wally thought that in the future, his sister Iris was killed, it is very likely that Savitan escaped from the super power because of his actions this time, that is to say... it was his sister''s disappointment!


    This makes Wally feel unforgivable!


    Can''t forgive myself!


    "Wally, listen to me! The person Savitan hates is me, and all this is because of you. You have great potential, and you have the possibility of danger, Joe... Iris is waiting for you to go back! After speaking in a deep voice, Barry looked at Su Bai."Take him back!"


    "No, I should be left!" Wally argued for reason.


    The two of them couldn''t persuade anyone, and they were a little bit arguing.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Su Bai couldn''t help shook his head: "I said... Did you forget me?"


    "No way!"


    Wally and Barry said at the same time: "This incident has nothing to do with you, how can you stay. What''s more, you are the only person who can deal with Savitan. Maybe... you didn''t show up in the future because you stayed. In the super power, so this time I can¡¯t let you stay anyway!"


    Seeing the excitement of the two, Su Bai said dumbly: "What are you thinking about."


    "There are a lot of things outside of me, how can I stay in the super power because of you, I am not that great! Believe me, if I can save, I will save, if I have to sacrifice myself... it is absolutely impossible !" Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "But, have you forgotten...I will do it again!"


    "My puppet clone can also have superb power!"


    Puppet clone!


    Su Bai said that the two talents are awakening like a dream.


    Yes indeed!


    Puppet clone!


    As long as you have the speed force, you can stabilize the situation in the speed force prison!Anyway, this is just a clone and it doesn''t delay Su Bai''s actions, and... Su Bai can release more than one clone!Wanting to understand this, the two suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they are willing to stay, after all, no one really wants or likes to be locked up in the speed force prison!


    The puppet clone appeared quietly, and Su Bai let him into the room.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, and then took Barry and Wally directly out of the speed force and returned to the laboratory!


    In the laboratory!


    Everyone was looking forward to it, waiting nervously.


    Seeing three people appear, Wally returned.


    Everyone was relieved instantly, Joe hugged Wally directly, and Iris hugged Barry too!

 C1894

    However, Su Bai is not alone, Caitlin is here!


    "Thank you!"


    Joe, Iris and Wally were grateful when they came to Su Bai.


    First Iris, then Wally.


    For them, they don¡¯t know how to report it!


    Su Bai waved his hand, and the shockwave transmitter rang.


    This time, it may be Lena Luther!After Su Bai was connected, it really was Lena Luther!


    She is in Earth One, the president''s office of Lex Group!


    "You guys, I''ll go there. If Savitan appears, remember to notify me!" Su Bai said, and then the person has left the laboratory.


    next moment.


    Su Bai appeared in the president''s office of Lex Group!


    In the spacious office, Lena Luther is sorting the accounts of Company L in the office!


    "Got a clue?" Su Bai asked Lina Luther.


    Lina Luther nodded: "It is true that I have found a few incorrect accounts, the numbers are more than one million, and I have also found a few locations, most likely the locations planned by Cadmus! However, I I feel that this is just the tip of the iceberg. Although the number of millions is very large, it is too small for a plan like Cadmus. Moreover, in terms of L Company¡¯s account flow, millions of millions are inconspicuous. I found out after careful reconciliation, I believe there must be more!"


    "how long?"


    "It will take three days at the fastest!"


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you!" Su Bai smiled and said: "By the way, why did you come to Earth?"


    "I''m afraid she will stop me if she knows it. After all, the company over there is not entirely mine, there must be hers! And it just happens that there is something to deal with here, so I am here!" Lina Lu Se explained.


    "Boom boom!"


    Knocking on the door suddenly sounded, Lena Luther shouted in, and saw Ren Ci opened the door and came in.


    Seeing Su Bai, Ren Ci was slightly surprised.


    He seemed to be wondering when he came in, but he nodded politely.


    "There is a document that you need to sign!" Ren Ci walked over and handed a document to Lena Luther.


    Lena Luther took a look, soon signed her name, and turned around mercifully!


    "Are you interested in this little secretary?" Lina Luther asked with a smile when she saw Su Bai looking at her kindness.


    Su Bai did not hide it, and nodded: "She is very similar to someone I knew before. It should be said that they are exactly the same. Of course...this is just the appearance! So I will feel nostalgic when I see her!"


    "I am busy here, I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you!" Lena Luther said with a smile.


    Su Bai raised the corners of her mouth and smiled. Obviously, Lena Luther said this to let herself find kindness.Right, Su Bai told Lena Luther at the beginning that she would fix this little secretary. She knew it was normal to be interested in kindness!


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai smiled and got up and walked out of the office.


    Mercy office!


    After Ren Ci came back, he was about to sit down and continue to work, but suddenly saw the door opened.


    Turning his head and seeing that it was Su Bai, Ren Ci was slightly surprised."Problems?"


    Renci asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked kindly.


    "Soak you!" Su Bai smiled.


    Ren Ci couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "This is not funny!"


    Su Bai shrugged, walked to the merciful desk and sat down and asked casually: "Is the boss still used to this time?"


    Item 0038


    "My boss hasn''t changed. It''s still Mr. Lex. It''s just that the company is temporarily handed over to Lena Luther to manage it!" Benevolent and flat replied.


    "Really?" Su Bai smiled disapprovingly: "You should be very clear about the company''s situation during this period. The impact of Lex has basically been reduced to a minimum, and the company has not been affected too much as usual. It¡¯s not a problem to manage the company with Lena Luther¡¯s ability, and Lex Luther..."


    Su Bai smiled and asked, "Do you think he really has a chance to come out? You know very well that what Lex Luthor did may not be able to come out in this life. If he could come out, it would be very useful. I am afraid that it is impossible to continue to manage the company! The most important thing is that with me in one day, do you think Lex can come out?"


    The benevolent face suddenly changed!


    She knew that Su Bai said that the possibility of Lex coming out of prison is very slim, even if he can come out, don''t even think about controlling Lex Group!

 C1895

    "Also, I know your loyalty to Lex, but...what about Lex to you? Does he really trust you? He is in jail, you are outside of jail! You are the only one who can completely let him change your camp Lex, the person who lost hope, do you think...he really trusts you?" Su Bai asked!


    "I believe Mr. Lex!" said kindly and confidently.


    "Really?" Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly."How about making a bet?"


    "You come to Lex and ask him to sign a share transfer contract. You can control the amount by yourself. Just tell him that he did this to paralyze Lena Luthor. See if he doubts you!" Su Bai smiled. Said: "If he doubts you, it means he doesn''t trust you at all, then... I hope you can reconsider and follow me... at least better than following Lex Luther? And I can promise you, wait until After Lex Group is mine, I can give you 10% of the shares and let you manage Lex Group alone!"


    Ten percent of the shares manage the Lex Group.


    This condition is not unreasonable. You must know that the price of the Lex Group is quite high, and only 10% of the shares may make her one of the top rich men in the United States!


    "If you lose!" Kindly asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s very simple, I don''t need unconventional means to get Lex Group!" Su Bai said: "You should know that with my ability, if I really want to get Lex Group, I have many ways? "


    "Well, I bet with you!" Kindness took a deep breath and said, "But I believe Mr. Lex will trust me!"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    After the gambling agreement was established, Su Bai did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he smiled and said kindly: "You can go to this matter tomorrow, let''s talk about today''s first!"


    "Today? What else is going on today?" asked kindly and unexpectedly.


    "I want to invite you to dinner!" Su Bai said.


    "This..." Kindness hesitated.


    "That''s it. I''ll talk to you Lena, arrange your work for today, and then let''s go out!" Su Bai said with a smile and turned and left.Say something to Zelena Luther and come back again!


    Although Renci hesitated, Su Bai had already come over and took Renci and walked out of the office. In desperation, Renci could only obey!


    After coming out of Lex¡¯s company, Su Bai took Renci to a relatively high-end restaurant. During the period, Su Bai had been chatting with Renci, doing what he liked, or talking to his heart. This paired Su Bai with spiritual power. It was too easy to say. After a bottle of red wine, Ren Ci had already let go of that kind of guard against Su Bai. Not to mention that it was too late to meet. At least there was an idea that Su Bai would know him so well.So when he came out of the restaurant, Ren Ci took the initiative to take Su Bai''s arm!


    "It''s still early, go to your house?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Kindness hesitated slightly, seeing Su Bai''s expectant eyes, finally nodded and agreed!


    Come to the apartment where Kindness lives!


    Just when he entered, the kindness put the bag down and was about to greet Su Bai, but Su Bai suddenly hugged her!


    "Don''t, don''t be like this..." He hurriedly tried to push Su Bai away, but Su Bai directly kissed him!


    Wei Wei pried open her benevolent teeth, and stroked her body with her hands!Kindness felt as if she had lost her strength, her resistance was getting weaker and weaker, the feeling that made her feel weak, she had unknowingly let Su defeat do it!


    The clothes on her body were taken off one by one, and Su Bai looked at her ketone body with that kind of appreciation!


    "It''s the same as my impression...!" Su Bai said softly.


    "What do you mean?" Ren Ci couldn''t help but ask.


    "The same is so beautiful!" Su Bai laughed fiercely, hugged Renci and went directly to the bedroom.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the inability to withstand Su Bai¡¯s technique, or because of alcohol, or maybe it was the good impression Su Bai had left on him just now. Kindness only resisted for a while, and Su Bai won smoothly. A blood!


    The pain made her awake for a moment, but soon... she fell into that feeling of speechlessness!


    For a long time, Ren Ci has never considered the relationship between men and women. She once thought that career is the most important thing for herself. She might never find a man in her life!But after that night, Ren Ci found out that he was wrong. It turns out that there are more wonderful things in this world than accomplishing a career!


    The bodies that hug each other tightly, the feeling that they are connected together as if there is no distance between them.


    When I got up in the morning, the kindness who looked at Su Bai felt that Su Bai had changed in his own heart overnight!


    "Wake up? Good morning!" Su Bai opened his eyes and saw Renci looking at him, smiled and said hello, and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Good morning!"


    Kindly responded, got up and said: "I''m going to the company!"


    "Yesterday''s bet..." Mercily paused, and said: "I know you did it on purpose, but I still believe that Lex will not believe me!"


    "Speaking of that sentence, wait and see!"


    Item 0039


    To be Lex Luthor''s most trusted secretary, and to help her manage the huge Lex Group, kindness is obviously not a person with IQ!


    There is no problem with gambling, but there is a problem with Su Bai''s approach.


    First, I went to the office to find myself alone, and then ran to find Lena in the middle. Finally, I left the company with my own waist and had dinner together. Then... I stayed overnight at my own home successfully!


    What will others think?


    Su defeated himself, what about Lex Luther, what would he think?


    You must be misunderstood?


    After all, now Lena Luther manages the company, and Lena Luther was brought by Su Bai, and she slept with Su Bai, ordinary people will definitely think that they have taken refuge in Su Bai!But benevolent believes Lex Luther would not think so!

 C1896

    Ren Ci went to the company after coming out of the house.


    Su Bai did not rush away, took a rest and took a shower, and then went to the company slowly and came to the top!


    The top floor, the president''s office!


    Lina Luther was sorting out the account files, and when she saw Su Bai come in, she smiled and joked: "It looks like this is a success?"


    "Yes!" Su Bai said with a smile: "As long as I want to, how can I miss it! Not only is kindness, I''m afraid this company will soon be handed over! Didn''t I tell you about betting with kindness yesterday? In all likelihood, you will lose!"


    "Are you so sure?" Lena Luther asked curiously: "According to my understanding, Kindness is indeed very loyal to Lex, and Lex also trusts Kindness. I am afraid that I will not lose trust in Kindness because of this. , Especially when he is still in prison, the only thing he relies on is kindness, even if he doesn¡¯t trust him, he won¡¯t show it!"


    "It''s possible, but... I didn''t say that I did nothing!" Su Bai shrugged.


    "What did you do?" Lena Luther asked curiously.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I just magnified his skepticism! Moreover, Lex Luthor is definitely not only kindness in the company! So, Lex must have known what happened yesterday, plus what I did. Little action!"


    "That''s really possible!" Lena Luther said after analyzing.


    "Can you know it soon!"


    Su Bai was confident, and didn''t even use his psychic power to figure out what kind of talks with Lex!


    Time passed by, and it was the afternoon without knowing it.


    "Finally it''s all sorted out!" Lena Luther breathed out, stretched her waist, and worked continuously these days. This intensity is not light for Lena Luther!Su Bai walked to Lena Luthor with a smile, time ability was released, and soon... Lena Luthor felt that her exhaustion was swept away, and her condition was too good!"It''s amazing!" Lena Luther said with a smile, and then handed a piece of paper to Su Bai!"This is a location that I recorded and may be related to the Cadmus project."


    Su Bai nodded: "When Kindness returns, let''s go back and go to the Supernatural Operation Bureau!"


    "Good!" Lina Luther nodded.


    It''s a coincidence. Just now I talked about kindness, and kindness has returned.


    "Boom!" A knock on the door sounded.


    "Come in!" Lena Luther shouted, and the door opened.


    Kindness walked in.


    Seeing kindness, Lina Luther glanced at Su Bai, and the two looked at the kind expressions and eyes!


    It seems to be calm, there seems to be nothing unusual!


    However, it is precisely this kind of calm that is the biggest anomaly. If she wins the bet, she definitely shouldn''t be so calm!After all, in this case, you can still get Lex Luthor¡¯s trust. This is definitely a happy thing. If you only rely on your opponent¡¯s bed, anyone will doubt that any trust will be greatly reduced, so At this time, you can still trust, it is precious and worthy of joy!But there is no kindness, and there is no sign of happiness!


    "It seems that I won!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Benevolence paused and said, "Yes, you won. He refused to sign this equity transfer contract and resigned from my position!"


    "So simple?" Su Bai was a little surprised. It is normal not to sign the transfer contract. The contract itself is just a test!I just didn¡¯t expect Lex Luthor to fire Mercy?


    "Yes! Because he knows I have sex with you!" said kindly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Do you regret it?"


    "Bet with you, or go to bed with you?" asked kindly.


    "All count!"


    Kindly shook his head: "Because I believe that Lex will trust me, and I have sex with you because of my own reasons. I don''t resist, or the resistance is not so thorough, otherwise you will not succeed!"


    "What''s more, although I lost and lost my job and the relationship I have established with Lex Luther for so many years, but... I remember you said that if I lose, you will give me 10% of the shares. And let me manage the company on my own!" said kindly, and glanced at Lena Luther.


    Lina Luther knew what she meant and smiled and said: "If the company''s problems are resolved, I will naturally not manage the company again!"


    "But the premise is... the company has completely acquired it!"


    "Lex Luthor''s shares, isn''t it easy to solve? He doesn''t trust you now. Is there any way you can get these shares?" Lena Luther asked kindly.


    This issue is of course the most urgent and the most critical point!However, Lena Luther asked this, also to test whether Kindness really changed camp, and also wanted to see the ability of Kindness!Although, this is not the Lex Group of its own world!


    But after all, it is also the Lex Group. This name is enough to make Lena Luthor caring about it. What''s more, it is totally impossible to manage the company during this period and say that it doesn''t care at all!


    "The company still has his people, I know who it is, and I know how to solve it!"


    "Give me a week, and I will get Lex Luthor''s shares! Although it may not be all!" said kindly and confidently.


    "it is good!"


    Lena Luther nodded.


    "Well, since everyone has become their own, then getting along will be easier in the future. Let''s go, I invite you two to dinner!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Item 0040


    Su Bai took Lena Luther and Ren Ci for a meal, but there was not much laughter during the period. It was not that Lena Luther and Ren Ci did not get along well, but these two women belonged more or less. The kind of professionalism!And now the most important thing is Lex Luthor''s shares, so apart from a few opening remarks at the beginning, Lena Luther and Ren Ci are basically talking about how to get the shares!This meal is for... a strong business atmosphere!


    After the meal, Ren Ci went home early.

 C1897

    She left the company, and there are still many things to deal with.


    As for Lena Luthor, she has to return to Earth Nineteen, and the Cadmus issue is resolved!


    Earth nineteen!


    After Su Bai and Lena Luther returned, they did not go to the company, but went directly to the Supernatural Operation Bureau.


    "Lina Luther!"


    Seeing Su Bai brought Lena Luther over, everyone was a little surprised.


    "You all know each other? Then I will save you more. This is what Lena Luthor investigated in the company. In all likelihood, it should be related to the Cadmus plan!" Su Baijun Lena Luther prepared The good list was handed to the Martian Hunter.


    The Martian Hunter glanced suspiciously, and heard Su Bai continue to say: "The leader of Cadmus is Lena Luthor!"


    "Really?" The Martian Hunter asked in surprise.


    "Lina Luther investigated this for several days before investigating this, it should be right!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The Martian Hunter and the others looked at Lena Luther and said, "If this is all true, then... Thank you so much!"


    Lena Luther smiled and did not speak, at this time there is no need to say anything to claim credit!


    I took out this list and added that Su Bai brought himself.


    These two points are enough!


    The Martian Manhunter was planning to let someone investigate the situation on this list, but the alarm sounded abruptly.


    Everyone looked at the big screen and saw a person appeared on the big screen, his back facing the screen, waving his hands to release lightning!


    "This is... an electric girl?" Supergirl said subconsciously: "The electric girl hasn''t appeared for a long time. After the last incident... I thought she had already corrected herself, why..."


    Supergirl turned to look at Su Bai!


    Su Bai shrugged: "Don''t look at me, I let her stay, but she refused. But... Okay, you can investigate the Cadmus plan. The electric girl gave it to me. "


    "Ok!"


    This is naturally the most appropriate way to deal with it, and who makes the electric girl a defeated person?Speaking of which, the enemy I encountered was a woman... and it turned out to be a Su defeated person. Both Super Girl and Alyx seemed to be very troublesome at first glance.In fact, if you have trouble, you have to benefit. For example... it can be handed over to Su Bai!In this way, things are much easier to handle.Su Bai first sent Lena Luther back, and then sensed where the electric girl was!


    It turned out that she was not in the position where she appeared in the video just now, but in another place, and the situation...very bad!


    Su Bai frowned and teleported directly.


    Whoosh.


    Su Bai appeared in a laboratory that seemed a little rudimentary.


    In the middle of the laboratory is a hospital bed, where a white-haired electric girl is fixed, her body is emitting electric currents, and these electric currents are led into other equipment along with the machine on her!


    At first glance, the electric girl looks like a huge battery!


    Su Bai''s sudden appearance made the electric girl stunned for a moment, and her expression of joy was instantly revealed, but she quickly converged on purpose, pretending to be plain!


    To save face!


    Su Bai laughed and said, "I haven''t seen you for a while, are you...have you changed your job to a battery?"


    "Hey, stop talking coldly!" The electric girl hummed.


    "Do you want me to save you?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "If you like to save, you can save, if you don''t, I will definitely escape and kill that guy!" The electric girl hummed.


    The guy in his mouth... just came in right now.


    "It''s you!"


    A terrible old man who seemed to be a little older, he recognized Su Bai at a glance!Perhaps for ordinary people, he may not be able to recognize Su Bai, nor may he be able to tell it at a glance, but he is different, he knows this aspect very well, and naturally also knows Su Bai.


    Obviously, Su Bai is here to save the phone girl!


    He yelled in surprise at first, but didn''t see what he was doing. Suddenly two electric currents flashed by his side, and then a man and a woman appeared!That''s it for the man, the woman...looks a lot like the''electric girl'' seen on the screen before.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi!


    Electricity flashed through the hands of the two.


    "Damn fake!" The electric girl scolded angrily when she saw these two people!


    Counterfeit?


    Is the purpose of catching electric girls to train more electric girls?


    Su Bai laughed."Don''t be angry, I''ll help you out!"


    With that, Su Bai disappeared suddenly.

 C1898

    The next moment, Su Bai had appeared behind the two of them suddenly, and the two of them felt that their necks were being grabbed before they could react.


    Can''t move at all!


    The two of them hurriedly released their abilities in a panic, and the current was released from their bodies instantly.


    However, this kind of electric current seemed to be of no use to Su Bai. Allowing the electric current to sweep through, it would not be affected at all!


    "No matter how large the current is, it doesn''t feel at all!"


    Holding the necks of the two of them with both hands, Su Bai said indifferently: "Go hard, if you don''t work hard, you won''t even have the chance to work hard!"


    Feeling the force of their fingers, the two of them panicked and almost exhausted their greatest strength. The electric current was crackling, as if it was about to explode!


    Getting stronger and stronger.


    The entire laboratory seems to be flooded with lightning and thunder!


    "Is this the biggest? Then you can...go to death!" Su Bai finished speaking, fingers suddenly hard.


    Click, click!


    The necks of the two of them were snapped off instantly, their eyes protruded sharply, and their heads drooped instantly.


    Give it a hand!


    The two of them fell to the ground with a thud, no more sound!


    Turning his head, he saw that the old man wanted to run, and Su Bai Dumping suddenly waved.


    In an instant, the entire laboratory seemed to be closed, and an energy barrier appeared!


    Chapter 0041 Parasitic Demon Appears Again!


    "boom!"


    The old man slammed into the energy barrier, and then slammed back!


    Looking at the energy barrier that appeared in front of him in disbelief, his hands actually released electric currents. The difference was... his electric current was golden, but he felt a bit like a super power.I saw this golden current hitting the energy barrier, but... the energy barrier was not affected at all. His current may be stronger than the two people just now, but... it was not enough to shake the energy barrier of Su Bai!Here he is trying hard to find a way to escape, on the other side Su Bai is not in a hurry to do anything to him!


    "Do you want to come in person?" Su Bai asked with a smile when he came to the electric girl.


    "Let go of me!" At this time, the electric girl didn''t care about saving face.


    Su Bai laughed, and heard a click, and the bondage on the electric girl was instantly opened.The electric girl jumped down, her hands radiating electricity, and walked towards the old man!


    "go to hell!"


    Zi Zi Zi!


    The powerful blue electric light struck the past instantly, and the old man''s reaction was also quick, hurriedly releasing a golden electric current to resist.


    The two electric currents collided with each other in the air, and the surrounding machines burst due to the interference of this electric current. A bang was heard right after that!


    The old man flew out in an instant, his body hit the energy barrier and fell down, his body was slightly hot!


    like a statue!


    "Humph!"


    The electric girl snorted, her resentment disappeared.


    Turning to look at Su Bai, the electric girl hesitated.However, Su Bai walked over and hugged the electric girl''s shoulders, and then left with a teleport!


    Artificial island!


    Su Bai took the electric girl directly to the room. The electric girl obviously knew what was going to happen, but... didn''t resist?


    Maybe it''s because you can''t resist it?


    All in all, after the electric girl was brought back, she lived on the artificial island that night.


    the next morning.


    The electric girl woke up from Su Bai''s arms and watched Su Bai looking at herself, which made the electric girl a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t think that I will change my mind like this, I..."


    "What are you?"


    Su Bai was interrupted before he finished speaking."The last time I let you leave was to let you know that you are not easy to mess with outside alone! Especially your character! Look, nothing will happen now, without me, do you think you can be safe this time? "


    "I..." The electric girl wanted to refute, but she couldn''t speak at all.


    "Okay, follow me obediently from now on!" Su Bai smiled and patted the bust of the electric girl, and said: "You can stay on the artificial island, or I can take you to Earth Ten. But now, you first Rest, I''ll go to the Paranormal Operations Bureau!"


    The electric girl said nothing!


    Su Bai got up and tidied up, and then went directly to the Supernatural Operation Bureau!

 C1899

    Su Bai saved the electric girl and fought overnight.


    The Paranormal Operations Bureau was not idle either. According to Lena Luther¡¯s list, most of them were the bases planned by Cadmus, but they shouldn¡¯t be too important. Clean up these bases one by one. It has gained a lot, especially many of the researches, which have made the supernatural action giant better understand the roots of the Cadmus plan.So when Su was defeated, the entire Supernatural Action Bureau was in a very happy and excited atmosphere.


    When Kara and Alex saw Su defeated, they said excitedly: "The addresses on this list are basically correct. Without this list, it''s really hard to imagine Cadmus''s plan so deep! If they are allowed to develop, I am afraid the situation is unthinkable!"


    "That''s good!" Su Bai smiled: "What plans do you have next?"


    "We have obtained a lot of information from these bases. Wen is cracking it to see if we can find Cadmus'' main base." Alex said.


    "I can help if necessary!" Su Bai said.


    Just probe Lena Luthor''s memory, and you will know everything soon.


    However, Alex and Kara looked at each other and shook their heads!For now, they still hope that the Supernatural Operations Bureau will investigate themselves, after all, the Cadmus plan is too large, and...this is also the mission of their Supernatural Operations Bureau.Of course, the main reason is that they have obtained information about the Medusa project. It is a virus prepared by the Kryptonians for alien invasion. There are many things in it...but there are none on earth, or very few, so they have Time can investigate by yourself to stop this!


    Otherwise, they would definitely let Su Bai help directly, after all, this Medusa plan was too vicious.


    "Are you...what will happen soon?" Carla suddenly asked Su Bai in a low voice.


    "For a while? It''s okay." Su Bai said.


    "Then, can you go to my house?" Kara whispered.


    ...


    Su Bai looked at Carla, then looked at Alex''s ridiculous smile and immediately reacted, haha ??said with a smile: "Of course, when will I go back?"


    "Let''s go!" Carla lowered his head and said, then turned and left.


    It didn''t take long for Cara to clean up and go home with Su Bai.


    Coming out of the Supernatural Action Bureau, Su Bai and Kara wandered down the street, like many ordinary lovers, holding hands and arm around the waist.


    As we walked, just when we were about to get home, there was a chaotic exclamation in front of me!


    Kara was taken aback, and rushed over quickly.


    Rush when you get into trouble!


    This is almost becoming Kara''s instinct!


    "This... how is this possible?"


    After Su Bai and Kara crossed the two streets, they saw a behemoth on the street unscrupulously destroying the surrounding buildings and streets, and Kara was stunned.


    "This is a parasitic demon? How is this possible? Didn''t the parasitic demon be defeated by you?" Kara asked Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised!


    Parasitic monsters are definitely not mass-produced, even if one can appear, it is extremely rare.The parasitic demon had been wiped out before, but now there is another one, which is really unexpected!


    Seeing the parasitic demons wanton, Kara rushed over.


    The laser beam shot out instantly, attracting the attention of the parasitic monster!


    Item 0042


    As Kara¡¯s laser beam hits the parasite, the parasite quickly absorbed its energy and evolved stronger.Although he knew it would be so, Kara had to do it, and he had to attract the attention of the parasite.Found Kara, the parasite gave up the destruction and rushed towards Kara.


    "Let me do it!"


    The previous experience has proved that Kara has some difficulty dealing with parasitic demons, mainly because of the restraint of this ability.So Su Bai didn''t intend to let Kara really deal with the parasitic demon. Seeing the parasitic demon''s attention was attracted, Su Bai shouted and followed the man to the parasitic demon!


    The sturdy fist of the parasitic demon directly fought Su Bai.


    Su Bai raised his hand slightly, the parasitic demon seemed to be caught by something, his fist stopped in the air and stopped abruptly, unable to move.


    Muscles skyrocketed, and the ugly and terrifying face of the parasite demon showed a hideous expression, as if struggling.


    But the body doesn''t move at all!


    Su Bai walked over slowly, raising his hand to release the power of the phoenix.


    As soon as the power of the phoenix appeared, it directly wrapped the parasitic demon, and then quickly absorbed its vitality!


    Getting smaller and smaller.


    In the end, the power of the phoenix broke out, leaving only a flat bug on the ground.Su Bai didn''t even bother to talk, snapped his fingers slightly.


    boom!


    The bug has exploded!


    "Finish!" Su Bai said to Kara with a smile.


    "Slap!" "Slap!" "Slap!"


    Applause suddenly sounded, and then I saw a man in a suit walking by the side of the street.The man smiled and applauded.

 C1900

    "I knew that the parasite was not your opponent!" he said.


    "You made the parasite?" Kara asked in a deep voice.


    He smiled and said, "Yes! I just want to make a little mess for you, and it doesn''t seem to be successful now!"


    "make trouble¡­¡­"


    Kara looked at this man warily. The parasitic demon had already died once, and this man could still be found out. Who is this guy?


    Kara is curious, and Su Bai is also curious.


    Parasitic demon is already a relatively strong role, if there is no suitable way, it can destroy the world.And the tone between the lines of this guy treats it as a messy toy. It can be seen that this guy is probably not easy!With such strength, it should be ranked as the number one in the DC world, right?


    make trouble?


    Could it be... a mischief?


    Trickster is not a normal character in the DC world, it is more like a funny character, but the strength is very strong.From the five-dimensional world, it can be said to be everywhere, and the strength is very strong and can easily change the reality!The only way to deal with him is to let him read his name backwards, so that he will leave the earth and return to the five-dimensional world!Unfortunately, this troublemaker is not a villain. He has powerful abilities but doesn''t have Thailand''s desire to do evil. He just likes pranks and troubles!


    In the manga, it was a white-haired villain, but now... it has naturally changed.


    Although not handsome, at least he is a handsome guy with a little appearance!


    "Are you a troublemaker?" Su Bai asked.


    He was stunned for a moment: "You actually know me?"


    "Haha, come from the five-dimensional world, why? Can''t you mix in the five-dimensional world?" Su Bai asked with a chuckle.


    The troublemaker is even more surprised!


    "You even know things about me from a higher dimension? Strange, but why don''t I know you? No, to be precise, I don''t know where you come from, don''t know who you are, you know... this is actually quite difficult Yes, after all, your dimension is too low. But it is precisely because of this that it is more interesting! How about, be my opponent!" The troublemaker said to Su Bai with some excitement.


    "To be honest, I have no time to answer you! But I think, even if I refuse you, I won''t stop, right? And... I hate your tone of voice!"


    Su Bai laughed: "Your only ability is to change reality, so you can get the parasitic monster out, but... it just so happens that I can change reality too!"


    "That''s more interesting!" said the troublemaker, snapping his fingers!


    Full of confidence seems to be planning to do something.


    However, when the sound of snapping fingers fell, there was no change in the surroundings!


    The troublemaker froze for a moment and snapped his fingers again!


    over and over again!


    Su Bai felt that his fingers were almost cracked, but still...no change...


    "What is he doing...?" Kara watched the troublemaker snapped his fingers again and again, and couldn''t help but curiously asked Su Bai.


    "How could this be?"


    The troublemaker exclaimed in disbelief, then snapped his fingers to the side again.


    Immediately afterwards, he discovered that a dinosaur appeared beside him, and then snapped his fingers again, and the dinosaur was gone.


    The troublemaker turned his head to look at Su Bai and shot again, but...


    There is no change.


    This is embarrassing!


    His ability comes from the control of high latitudes over low latitudes, which is to change reality, which is why he has the ability to make trouble.But now, his abilities are invalid for Su Bai, and even for Kara. This is not making trouble, but embarrassing!


    "Well, maybe I should come again at a different time!" The troublemaker said slyly and prepared to leave!


    "Didn''t you say that this is interesting? Didn''t the interesting thing go away before it started? That''s not good!"


    Not to mention that it has the ability to change reality itself, coupled with Dr. Manhattan''s ability to change reality, coupled with reality gems!


    It''s only strange that the abilities of the troublemaker are useful.


    Disabled troublemaker, that is a scum!


    Su Bai''s voice fell, and the man suddenly appeared in front of the troublemaker, followed by a punch!


    boom!


    The face of the troublemaker was hit instantly, and the huge power made the troublemaker fly out instantly.


    When people are in the air, they can see the grinning expressions of troublesome ghosts!


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai appeared in front of the troublemaker, and when the troublemaker flew over, Su Bai smiled at him, and then... a punch from top to bottom.


    "vomit!"

 C1901

    The abdomen was hit hard, the troublemaker fell to the ground instantly, and the huge force made the ground crack and sink.The troublemaker hadn''t waited to feel the pain, and people couldn''t help standing up!


    Item 0043


    The body is out of control!


    Is it the first time that the troublemaker felt that he could not control his body?He tried to use his ability to leave, but found that his ability was effective again, as if there was a special energy field around him, making his ability useless.


    "This is, quantum?"


    After all, the troublemaker comes from the five-dimensional world, knows more, and soon feels a circle of quantum energy around him!


    Normally, even quantum energy cannot invalidate his ability, but I don''t know why, Su Bai did it!


    After the troublemaker slowly stood up, he saw Su Bai''s fist hit head on.


    boom!


    In the middle of the door, there was a groan of mischief, but he found that his body did not lean back, as if he was fixed here.


    Following Su Bai''s fist swinging, he even slightly used a little power gem''s ability to beat him like a storm.


    Sandbags!


    This is the humanoid sandbag!


    You can''t move, you can''t run away.


    The poor mischief had just arrived on Earth from the five-dimensional world, and was planning to make trouble happily. As a result... he met Su Bai.


    Not only did he restrain his ability, but he also treated him like a sandbag.


    Although this power is not enough to make troublemakers die here, the pain is real!


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    Seeing that Su Bai didn''t mean to stop at all, the troublemaker had to shout.


    "Oh!"


    Su Bai responded and said with a smile: "It just so happens that I am also a little tired!"


    "Are you saying your name back to your world by yourself, or should I continue to fight?" Su Wei asked with a smile.


    "I...I won''t go back." The troublemaker said stubbornly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "Then there is no way."


    After that, the puppet clone was released.


    Several puppets surrounded the troublemaker, punching and kicking!


    "Is this... too cruel?" Carla asked hesitantly.


    "Ruthless?" Su Bai laughed: "It would be nice if I didn''t kill him. I really thought that a five-dimensional person could pretend to be on the earth! What''s more, if he wasn''t ruthless, would he go back himself?"


    "What''s the matter with reading your name backwards?" Cara asked.


    "It''s like a spell, only if he says his name backwards can he return to the five-dimensional world!" Su Bai said."Speaking of which, I can try my mind power!"


    Spiritual power release.


    The result is like sinking into the sea, without any feedback!


    Su Bai licked his lips and directly used the soul gem!


    With the increase of the spiritual gems, coupled with the powerful ability of the Phoenix power, this time, Su Bai finally invaded the daring of the troublemaker smoothly. When the ability was activated, he saw the troublemaker opened his mouth trembling, and the sound of trembling fell. I read my name!


    Strange to say, after reading the name.


    The body of the troublemaker began to dissipate, he looked at Su Bai with a little unwillingness and a little fear, and then... completely disappeared!


    Thinking of the eyes and expressions of the troublemaker, Su Bai couldn''t help but grinned!


    Thinking about it, I think it¡¯s too funny, the troublemaker is too unlucky!


    If he is going to make trouble for others, maybe it can really cause headaches and make people feel unhappy but helpless. This should be what the troublemaker is looking for!


    See how you are upset, but I can''t help it!


    what a pity.


    He just found Su Bai, but...


    It is estimated that even if the troublemaker reappears in the future, I am afraid I will not dare to face Su defeat!


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Kara''s shoulders, and left like this.

 C1902

    As for the destroyed streets, the panicked crowd will naturally be dealt with!


    Although there was an episode of troublemakers, it did not affect the mood of Kara and Su Bai!


    Back home, just closed the door.


    Su Bai hugged Carla and lowered his head to kiss.Kara''s reaction was even more enthusiastic, and he took the initiative to put his arms around Su Bai and responded enthusiastically.


    Kissing and undressing, the two followed suit and went to the sofa in the living room.


    Looking at each other, you can see the enthusiasm of each other''s seriousness, and a fierce battle kicked off!


    For Kara, he was busy saving the world every day, and Su Bai was running back and forth in different worlds. There really weren''t many times when he could stay together safely.Finally, I have a chance. Nothing sweet talks or sweet talks will be as effective as a post!This is human instinct, just like long-distance love!


    Haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    There will definitely be a post after meeting, not only men will think, women will think too!


    After a fierce battle, the two went from the living room to the bedroom, from the bedroom to the bathroom, and finally from the bathroom to the bedroom!


    The fighting power is so powerful, it is estimated that the physique of Krypton like Kara can cooperate!


    "call!"


    Kara let out a long sigh, slammed on Su Bai''s body and began to twitch lightly.


    After a long time, the convulsions stopped, and Carla got off Su Bai and got into Su Bai''s arms!


    "Satisfied!" Su Bai asked Kara with a smile.


    Kara fluffed her hair and said with a smile: "Now I finally feel that I also have a boyfriend. You don''t know how uncomfortable it is for me to see other people getting in pairs every day!"


    "I will take the time to accompany you as much as possible!" Su Bai said apologetically.


    In fact, most of the women around him belong to the best, the kind that others can''t imagine and can get. Before crossing by himself, watching the comics and TV series of Marvel and DC, he never thought that there would be such a day!


    "It''s okay, I know your business is relatively busy! As long as you can come and see me occasionally! Moreover, if you really stay with me every day, I don''t have time to stay with you!" Kara lay in Su Bai''s arms , Chin stared at his chest and said with a smile!


    "Wait!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I''m still developing Earth Ten. When Earth Ten is developed and my goal is achieved, I will help you stabilize the situation in each world. Then you will have time. Now you can be together often!"


    "How easy is it!" Kara said with a smile.


    "It''s man''s work!"


    Seeing Kara did not seem to be serious, Su Bai did not say much.


    In fact, it is not difficult to accomplish this goal, as long as the strength is strong enough to allow anyone to live under the rules set by themselves, then... naturally these troubles will be less!


    Item 0044


    Night fell.


    Starry, some people fall asleep in the city, some people enjoy the nightlife excitedly!


    Su Bai and Kara belong to the latter, and the two seem to have endless energy. If it weren''t for Su Bai to release the barrier to block the sound, I am afraid... the neighbors around would not want to sleep this night.It wasn''t until the sky was bright that Su Bai and Kara hugged and fell asleep!Perhaps it was because they knew that Su Bai and Kara would not get up so early, so they didn''t bother them at all.Early in the morning, the Martian Hunter and Alex acted on their own!


    After all, one is a Martian and the other is Green Lantern.


    Even if Kara is not there, it is not weak!


    The busy night allowed them to find clues and found the headquarters of the Cadmus Project.


    "Swish" "Swish!" Two figures fell from the air.


    As soon as the Martian Hunter and Alex fell, a group of people suddenly appeared around them.At first glance, this group of people seems to be mercenaries, but the weapons in their hands are definitely not ordinary guns!After that, a person came out in the crowd.


    That face... is so familiar!


    It is Hank Henshaw!


    Hank Henshaw didn''t mean to talk nonsense with Martian Manhunter and Alex after he came out, although his expression and eyes when he looked at Martian Manhunter were full of hatred!


    "Kill them!"


    As soon as the bloody words were uttered, the mercenaries around shot one after another, and in an instant, energy beams hit directly.Alex raised his arm, and the green light energy instantly enveloped himself and the Martian Hunter.


    Da da da!


    Da da da!


    The energy beam hitting the green light energy was bounced and dissipated.


    Alex held his arm slightly, and didn''t seem too strenuous!


    boom!


    Suddenly, the energy of the green light changed and it suddenly became a submachine gun.

 C1903

    The bullet came out as if I didn''t need money, okay... I really don''t need money!


    At the same time, the Martian Hunter also moved.


    The whole person disappeared invisibly, and then one after another mercenaries were seen on the ground.


    "Humph!"


    Hank Henshaw came to Alex''s face with a cold snort and slapped him, the green light energy instantly turned into a fist and ran towards him.


    boom!


    Fists punched each other.


    Alex''s green light energy was shattered, and Hank Henshaw moved forward again.


    Alex was too late to gather the green light energy, but his body flew up suddenly, just to escape the punch!Flying in the air, Alex''s green light energy hit the past again.


    boom!


    This hit Hank Henshaw, Hank Henshaw was knocked out in an instant, and a long mark was drawn on the ground. After that, he saw that his left side seemed to be injured, from arm to face. Skinny!


    The broken skin turned out to be a machine!


    This surprised Alex and the Martian Hunter who had just dealt with the mercenaries.


    "You...how did you become like this?" The Martian Hunter appeared, looking at Hank Henshaw in surprise.


    "Why is this? It''s not because of you!" Hank Henshaw got up and shouted angrily at the Martian Hunter.


    Half of it is a normal face, and half is mechanical, and even the eyes are a black frame with red light, which looks unusually peaceful."You thought I was dead, and I thought I was dead, but the people of Cadmus showed up. They saved me, transformed me into this way, let me survive, and gave me revenge. Ability, turned into a machine... Superman!"


    Superman?


    The Martian Hunter and Alex were still surprised, but they saw the superman mechanically...flying.


    Whoosh.


    Then... disappeared.


    Yes, it''s gone.


    He actually ran away!


    The two looked at each other, but they didn''t react. They didn''t expect that the mechanical superman, who was just looking for revenge, would actually run away!


    "This¡­¡­"


    "not good¡­¡­"


    The Martian hunter yelled and quickly entered the base, and immediately found that...the base had gone to empty buildings.


    "He was delaying time on purpose!"


    "He ran away now, I am afraid it will be difficult to find!" The Martian Hunter said annoyedly!


    Alex first summoned people to come over and inspect the base thoroughly, hoping to find any clues, but unfortunately... it is estimated that the possibility is very small. From the scene, it is not that they moved after they arrived, that is to say... ¡­Maybe it was moved when the Supernatural Operations Bureau destroyed several strongholds in Cadmus in succession, but it was not all finished when they came, so the mechanical super talents came out to delay the time!


    That''s why he ran away so simply!


    "No."


    "Neither here."


    "Me too..."


    "There is no data in the computer, it should have been completely deleted. I am trying to repair it, but...the possibility is very small!" Wen also said.


    Obviously, there is no gain!


    "What are you up to?"


    Supernatural Action Bureau, after Su Bai and Kara came, they found that everyone was busy. Kara asked, and Alex explained what had just happened. I heard that Hank Henshaw became the superman Su Bai. Wei Wei was a little surprised. Although he didn''t know much about it, he still heard the name Mechanical Superman!


    "Since Cadmus has already shifted the position defensively, then... I am afraid Lina Luthor can also guess who betrayed her!"


    "I''m going to see Lena Luther!"


    Knowing the details, so targeted, Lena Luthor is not a fool, I can guess that it must be related to Lena Luthor.When the voice fell, Su Bai had disappeared.


    The next moment, suddenly appeared in a workshop!


    Several people followed Lena Luther, and Lena Luther was beside him!


    Although there was no action, I knew at a glance that Lena Luther must be controlled!


    "What are you taking me here for? Are you going to kill me?" Lena Luther said with a sneer.


    "Kill you? No, no, no! You are a member of the Luther family, how could I kill you! If I wanted to kill you, from the moment your father took you home, I would have done it, even... If you don¡¯t agree with you to stay, your life will be another trajectory!" Lena Luther smiled and said: "So, you should not hate me!"

 C1904

    Chapter 0045: Luther''s Secret Base


    "I don''t hate you!" Lena Luther said lightly.


    Lena Luther chuckled, "I am your mother. If you don¡¯t hate me, why would you betray me? You investigate the company¡¯s accounts, know the information about Cadmus¡¯s plan, and then give it to the supernatural Action Bureau, what good is this for you? You know, you are from the Luther family!"


    "benefit?"


    Lena Luther seemed to really think about it seriously, is this good for herself?It seems not!Do you hate Lena Luther?I may hate it before, but it will be better after I know my life experience!


    It can only be said that the relationship is not so good.


    So, what is it for?


    Su Bai''s face flashed through Lena Luther''s mind!


    It''s him!


    He came to ask himself about the Cadmus plan, and he told himself that it was related to Lena Luthor, so he started the investigation without hesitation!But... is it just that?Thinking of what Cadmus planned to do, Lena Luther disagreed.Although she is also a member of the Luther family, her three views are different from them, and she cannot accept these!


    "Give up! Give up the Cadmus plan!"


    Lena Luther said suddenly: "Your plan is destined to be unsuccessful. If you give up now, I can find a way to keep you alive! I promise!"


    Lina Luther''s smiling face suddenly stiffened, and her smile turned into a sneer!


    "You are really obsessed with it, in that case... don''t blame me!" Lina Luther said with a sneer.


    "What can you do? Kill me, if I die, the company will be completely in chaos, and the Paranormal Operations Bureau already knows your identity, you can do nothing!" Lena Luther said without fear.


    "Then the Supernatural Action Bureau can still exist!" Lena Luther said confidently: "Once the Medusa project succeeds, all aliens in the entire world except the Kryptonians will be wiped out. Only Supergirl What is the use of only the Green Lantern Woman?"


    After speaking, Lena Luther looked around and said, "Do you know what this place is?"


    "This is a secret base for Lex, where the good things Lex has collected over the years are stored! It''s a pity... It''s a pity that only the blood of the Luther family can open this restriction!" said Lena. Luther took a few steps forward, and in front of him was a huge container, at least from the outside!In front of this container, there seems to be a fingerprint collector, which should be the key to opening the container!


    However, this requires not fingerprints, but blood!


    "Do you want me to open it for you? Stop thinking about it, I won''t agree to it!" Lina Luther reacted immediately and said with a sneer.


    "This is not for you!"


    Lina Luther said lightly and glanced at the superman next to her.


    The mechanical superman pressed Lena Luthor''s arm, and was about to go to force verification.


    However, after two steps, Superman stopped.


    "what happened?"


    Lena Luther asked suspiciously.


    Mechanical Superman did not move, but said with some difficulty and horror: "I... I can''t move?"


    "what?"


    "Can''t move?"


    These words made Lena Luther a bit stunned, unable to understand what it meant by being unable to move!


    "There are...someones!" Superman said, and Lena Luther finally reacted. Someone must have controlled Superman.


    When his words fell, Lena Luther and several people around him looked around.


    This factory building is very empty, there is no shelter at all, anyone can tell at a glance.


    "No one¡­¡­"


    Lina Luther had just finished speaking but suddenly saw a person appeared in front of him, close at hand, which made Lina Luther startled, and subconsciously stepped back quickly.


    "It''s you!"


    "Su Bai!"


    Lena Luther and Lena Luther yelled almost at the same time, but their moods were completely different.


    Su Bai glanced at Lena Luthor without speaking, turned around and came to Lena Luthor''s side. He glanced at the mechanical superman who could not move but was still holding Lena Luther''s shoulder. Su Bai stretched out his hand lightly. Gently pull!


    Click!


    The sturdy robotic arm of Superman was directly broken by Su defeat.


    In three hits, Lena Luther has regained her freedom!


    "Hey, wait for me by the side!" Su Bai said to Lena Luthor, Lena Luthor nodded and walked aside, and immediately saw the energy barrier covering her side!


    After doing this, Su Bai turned around!


    At this time, Superman Robot has regained his freedom, with Lena Luther and others!

 C1905

    "You deal with him!"


    Lena Luther said in a low voice and withdrew quietly.


    The gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall!


    Lena Luther is an ordinary person, and naturally she will not put herself in danger.


    He backed away, but Superman rushed up.


    At the same time, the other people even took off their clothes.


    That''s right, just take off the clothes.


    Is this going to fight shirtlessly?


    Su Bai was slightly surprised, but when they took off their clothes, the green light appeared on their chests, Su Bai knew why.


    Metal man!


    These few turned out to be metal people transformed from Kryptonite!


    Before the appearance of the metal man to Supergirl, Superman caused a lot of trouble, but I did not expect...There are still several here!


    Several metal people are adding Superman, this lineup is really not weak!


    Although the mechanical superman broke an arm, it didn''t affect much, and he rushed over.


    Before the man arrived, the metal man''s chest emitted a few energy beams of Kryptonite and went straight to Su Bai.


    Bang bang bang!


    A few beams of light hit Su defeat, and Superman''s fist had already hit him.


    boom!


    There was a heavy thumping sound from his fists, and Superman looked up and saw Su Bai''s hand... he grabbed his fist.


    Mechanical Superman hurriedly wanted to withdraw his fist, but was caught dead and unable to move. At this time, Su Bai''s other hand had already been raised.


    Gently empty your fingers!


    With a click.


    The mechanical superman arm is deformed!


    The mechanical superman instantly showed a horrified expression!


    How could this be?


    Item 0046


    "How could this be?" Superman looked at his twisted arm in disbelief, Ming Mingsu''s defeated hand did not touch him, but he clearly felt the powerful pressure!


    No, to be precise, this pressure is not generated from the outside, but from the inside of your arm!


    "This is... what ability?"


    Feel the distortion of my arm, and feel that I have lost control of the arm.


    Click, click sound.


    The mechanical superman''s arms twisted stronger and stronger, all twisted together like a twist.


    Finally, I heard a click!


    Superman''s arm is completely broken!


    The mechanical superman who had lost his arms fell backwards violently, Su Bai grabbed it, but the mechanical superman was caught back.


    Bang bang bang!


    The metal man next to him rushed over and wanted to help, but it turned out to be like Superman, completely losing control of his body!


    "Mechanical Superman, Metal Man!" Su Bai laughed: "Your abilities are indeed good, but it just so... How strong, as long as I control the magnetic field on your body, you will be like now...involuntarily controlled by me!"


    Su Bai said on the one hand, on the other hand, the magnetic field ability was activated.


    Suddenly, I saw the mechanical superman showing a painful expression.


    His body is twitching!


    Several metal people could see clearly that the machinery of his body was distorting, and the whole person was distorting, except for his head!


    His head remained motionless, but his body seemed to be twisted together one by one. Although he knew that Superman was mechanical, the scene still made the metal people feel trembling!


    "Damn it, if this goes on, Superman will definitely die, let''s not think about it!"


    "Controlling the magnetic field, this ability is really abnormal."

 C1906

    "If this goes on, there is only a dead end!"


    "I... my energy is starting to mess up!"


    Several metal figures secretly thought that because the energy of one of the metal figures lost the control of the body, the chaos of the magnetic field caused his energy to become disordered, and he was almost on the verge of losing control. If this continues...the result It might just explode!


    explosion?


    explosion!


    The metal man suddenly reacted, and he couldn''t escape the current situation anyway. In the end, it might just be a dead end... Since it was all dead!Why don''t you... die together?


    No matter how strong his ability is, it is impossible to resist the power of self-destruction at such a distance!


    Originally, he was still controlling the energy that wanted to stabilize the chaos, but now he let it go. Not only that, but also actively stimulating the energy!


    The light of the Kryptonite on his body became stronger and stronger, and several Kryptonites, including Su Bai, noticed it!


    Immediately thought of the possibility of an explosion.


    The remaining Kryptonians glanced at each other, and they spurred energy at the same time...


    It''s not that they are so indifferent to death, they are really so fearless and willing to sacrifice themselves, they are really a fight...No, it should be said that Su Bai used his powerful ability to make them despair at the beginning!


    There is no hope at all.


    In this case, it is the most cost-effective idea to pull Su Bai to back up together!


    "If you want to explode, you have to say that you are really decisive, because it seems that this may be the only possibility for you to kill me and show your own worth! But..." Su Bai shook his head slightly, obviously not doing this Blew in the eyes.


    If this energy can be absorbed by the power of the Phoenix, it should be good!


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth, and didn''t mean to stop it!


    boom!


    Superman''s body suddenly exploded, like a cracked steel bar, shattered into segments, only one head was left rolling on the ground, not even dead?Su Bai really admires Cadmus''s technology, and he doesn''t know which alien technology it is. It feels as if human thinking is transferred to the machine!Can the soul survive without the body?


    On the one hand, Superman was just exploded, and on the other side, the metal man with the first energy disorder exploded!


    He took other people''s metal people with him at the moment of explosion, bang bang bang...Several people exploded one after another, huge energy roared out in an instant, huge green energy swallowed the entire factory almost in an instant. A metal man was crushed into powder by this powerful energy almost instantly, followed by Superman.The remaining head was directly crushed and disappeared!


    The huge power radiated, the ground began to tremble violently, the energy rushed straight into the sky, the powerful impact rippled out, and it began to sweep out in all directions.


    Several metal men blew themselves up!


    This power is no less than a normal nuclear bomb!


    Lina Luther, who took the opportunity to ran out before, got in the car and didn''t drive for long. She felt the car bumping up violently. She turned her head and saw that green energy was swept in like waves.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Lena Luther yelled in horror, but unfortunately, before the shout was passed, even the people and the cars were enveloped by the green energy!


    Explosion center.


    Su Bai released the energy absorbed by the power of the Phoenix. With Su Bai''s physical strength alone, this explosion would hardly cause any fatal damage to him, not to mention the ability to heal himself!It was Lena Luther, Su Bai was worried that the energy barrier might not be enough, so the power of manipulating the Phoenix was mainly around her!


    "Oh my God!"


    "This explosion..."


    Such a powerful explosion was naturally discovered by the Paranormal Operations Bureau.


    Think of Su Bai going to Lena Luther, plus such a super explosion.


    There is no doubt that this must be related to Su Bai!


    "go!"


    Martian Hunter, Supergirl, and Alex hurriedly prepared to pass, but suddenly heard Wen said: "Wait, the energy index of the explosion is falling rapidly. Unbelievable, how is this possible? It''s as if the energy of these explosions is fast It¡¯s sucked away!"


    "Su Bai!"


    "Only Su Bai can do it!"


    In this case, apart from Su Bai, they really can''t think of anyone else!


    "The energy of the explosion has been reduced to a controllable range, wait... it''s gone, it''s completely gone..." Wen shouted in disbelief.


    Supergirl and Alex said without hesitation.


    Item 0047


    The factory has been reduced to ashes and completely razed to the ground, with no traces even visible.


    This is almost all hundreds of meters around.


    Fortunately, the neighborhood is relatively remote, so I don''t worry about it spreading to others and harming the pond fish.

 C1907

    Su Bai took back the power of the phoenix and removed the energy barrier. Lina Luther instantly felt that the surrounding air was extremely hot, and she felt as if she fell into the furnace for an instant.


    Very stuffy!


    "It''s a pity!" Lena Luther couldn''t help saying.


    "What a pity?" Su Bai asked.


    Lena Luther said slowly: "Luther''s stuff!"


    The previous vault, which looked like a container, was also turned into ashes in this explosion. Since it was used to store important items, the strength of this container must be unusual. Otherwise, if it is so easy to blast, how can you put things in it? Don''t worry?But the result?


    Don''t talk about blasting!


    This is the bottom line, there is nothing left.


    "Lina!" Lina Luther remembered and shouted and hurriedly looked around.


    No one!


    Did you let her run away?


    Lena Luther was thinking, but suddenly saw the wreckage of a car in the distance, just a little bit!If it hadn''t been for Lena Luther to take the car when she came, she might not have recognized it if she knew the car was parked outside.Looking at the location of the wreckage of the car, it is far away from the factory, so... it must be Lina Luthor driving it?Now there is only a tiny bit of wreckage left in the car, so...Lena Luther...I''m afraid I won''t survive!


    Su Bai also noticed this!


    He didn''t care about Lena Luthor''s death at all. Although this woman was very powerful, as Su Bai said before, there is no simple one in Luther''s family.However, this is only for the same level. From the perspective of Su Bai, that''s the case!She is dead, and the Cadmus plan is going to be terminated too!


    "Su Bai, Lena Luther, are you all right?"


    Just thinking about it, in the air, the Supernatural Action Bureau trio has arrived.


    Martian Manhunter, Super Girl, Green Lantern Woman!


    As soon as they landed, Super Girl and Green Lantern Women gathered around, but fortunately... they did not ignore the existence of Lena Luther next to them.


    "It''s okay!" Su Bai shook his head.


    "What happened here?" The Martian Hunter asked as he watched the surroundings being razed to the ground by the explosion.


    "A few metal guys blew themselves up!"


    "When I came, Lena Luther brought Lena Luther to here to open a secret vault of Lex Luther. I guess there may be elements needed for Medusa¡¯s plan! But I haven¡¯t waited yet. Open it, and I''m here. Superman made me useless, and several metal men blew themselves up! Lena Luthor wanted to escape, but she should have died after being affected by the explosion!"


    Su Bai explained the matter roughly, and the three of them couldn''t help but marvel after hearing it.


    Fortunately, Su Bai remembered that Lena Luthor might be in danger to come to her. Otherwise, Lena Luther would get the materials of the Medusa project and release the Medusa virus... all the aliens on the earth I am afraid that people will be killed in an instant!Mechanical superman, metal man, and more than one!Such a powerful explosion, if you change to Super Girl and Martian Hunter, I am afraid that there is no way to stop it, but Alix can use the green light energy!However, it is only to prevent it, and it is impossible to absorb this energy!


    If it weren''t for the defeat of the Soviet Union, let this energy continue to spread, and the damage caused might be immeasurable.


    "Since Lena Luthor is dead, then the Cadmus plan should end here, but... we still need to investigate as soon as possible to find out. Who knows that Lena Luthor is in the Cadmus plan What have been studied, it is easy to cause trouble if you lose control!" The Martian Hunter said in a deep voice.


    "Then leave it to you!"


    Su Bai was too lazy to participate in such trivial things. The reason why he would intervene was because of the Medusa plan!


    If Lena Luther succeeds, all aliens on the earth will have to die, which will affect his needs!


    Since the Medusa plan can''t be implemented now, it''s nothing!


    Of course, Martian Hunter did not think that Su Bai would take the initiative to intervene in these trivial matters, and he never thought that Su Bai would help...


    Everyone left here together.


    Su Bai returned to her home with Lena Luther!


    "Lex is in jail, Lena Luthor is dead again, now the Luther family and company are all taken care of by you!" Su Wei smiled and said to Lena Luthor.


    Lena Luther nodded: "I''m having a headache with Lena Luther! She died suddenly, and it is difficult for the public to explain! After all, the Luther family is now an eventful time, and the influence of Lex Luther has just been affected. Calm down, now Lena Luther is dead again, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of!"


    "As long as no one attacks you, it''s fine. As for reputation impact... if it doesn''t work, you should tell the story of Lena Luther as the head of the Cadmus Project, and say that she died unexpectedly during the experiment. Anyway, I believe many people will know about the explosion just now! In this way, although the Luther family may be affected, after all, the son destroys the metropolis and the mother forms the Cadmus plan. The reputation of the Luther family will inevitably be greatly affected, but As long as you are not affected! Over time, people will forget!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lena Luther nodded, this is indeed a way!


    Although she is also a member of the Luther family, she will definitely be affected, but the impact is not so serious. After all, changing the company''s name from the beginning is a clear line!"I have to think about what I should say tomorrow, you...are you staying with me, or?"


    "Stay with you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Ok!"


    Lena Luther nodded.


    Su Bai stayed with her, but didn''t do anything, and Lena Luther was also very devoted to preparing for the death of Lena Luther, and minimize the impact as much as possible.


    But at this time, an unexpected person came to the Supernatural Operations Bureau!


    "father?"

 C1908

    When this person appeared in the Paranormal Operations Bureau, Alix and Kara were dumbfounded.


    This man is Alex''s father, Carla''s adoptive father!


    Chapter 0048 Lucifer''s Wings Lost


    Lena Luthor thought about it all night and finally figured out the approximate method, and went to the company early in the morning.


    Sure enough, yesterday¡¯s explosion has caused a great sensation. The news media and the public are all speculating about the cause of the explosion. After all, such an explosion is too dangerous and may cause an uncontrollable situation. No wonder people. Will care so much!Although Lena Luthor cannot be contacted yet, with Lena Luthor''s disappearance, it is believed that someone will contact her soon.So before no one knows, explode first, so that the impact on yourself and the company will be minimized!


    Here Lena Luthor handled this matter, while Su Bai went to the Supernatural Operation Bureau on the other side.


    Only then did I know that Alex''s father had returned.


    He was also in the Supernatural Operations Bureau before, similar to the mechanical superman Hank Henshaw, but was also transformed after being rescued.But he is not like Hank Henshaw, the whole person has become mechanical, he just turned into a mechanical part of his arm.Now that Lena Luther is dead, he naturally ran back quietly, and also told the Occasional Operations Bureau about the beliefs of the Cadmus plan. With this information, it was just the solution to the Occult Operations Bureau¡¯s desire to completely dismantle the card The result of Demus''s dilemma was that the entire Occult Action Bureau had no rest last night and had been dealing with all kinds of things.


    When Su was defeated, it was not over yet. The Martian Manhunter, Supergirl, and Green Lantern weren''t there. Only Lucy Lane stayed in the Supernatural Operations Bureau to watch the house!


    Lucy told him this too!


    "Well, that''s not bad, as long as Cadmus plans to solve it completely, there shouldn''t be any major trouble here!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "So, are you going to another world again?" Lucy answered.


    Su Bai nodded.


    His time is still not enough!


    The Flash still has Savitan''s affairs to deal with, and then he has to practice to get the Infinite Gems and the Heart of the Universe to find a way to go home, and to study time and space, also to go home!


    Coupled with all kinds of miscellaneous things, it can be said that the bigger the stall, the more and more things naturally!


    Since there is nothing to do for him at the moment, he will simply find a room in the Supernatural Operations Bureau to practice!


    Anyway, Lena Luther, Super Girl, they are all busy!


    The cosmic energy turned into starlight and surrounded him, and Su Bai began to absorb it.


    Unconsciously, Su Bai was completely absorbed in the absorption and cultivation!


    With the unblocking of the three infinite gems, the upper limit of absorption has also increased a lot, and the time for each absorption practice has naturally lengthened a lot.


    It was only after Su Bai''s practice was over that they discovered that Super Girls had come back. It seemed that the gains were not small!Since there were no more obstacles or changes, Su Bai was relieved.


    I stayed on Earth Nineteen for a few more days, accompany Cara and Alex on the one hand, and watch Lena Luthor''s situation on the other.


    Facts have proved that even if the public knew that Lena Luthor was the person in charge of the Cadmus project, it did not have much impact on L Company or Lena Luthor. After the situation stabilized, Su defeated Lena Luther returned to Earth One.Let Lena Luthor follow up the kind thing, as soon as Luther Group gets it, I go to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    Savitan seems to have not appeared since he was released, and there was no action!


    Everything is business as usual in the cutting-edge laboratory.


    Su Bai was planning to stay in the cutting-edge laboratory for a while, concentrating on cultivation to unlock all the infinite gems.As a result, a phone call came over!


    Lucifer''s call!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, his senses for Lucifer were pretty good, but... he wasn''t really familiar with Lucifer, right?How do you feel that Lucifer seems to have a familiar attribute!


    "What''s the matter, just say it!" Su Bai said lazily after answering the phone.


    "I''m in trouble!" Lucifer said directly.


    "What then? What does it have to do with me!"


    "I need your help!" Lucifer said.


    Su Bai said silently: "What does your trouble have to do with me? You are Lucifer, the king of hell!"


    "My wings were stolen..." Lucifer said quietly.


    "..."


    Su Bai was silent. He thought that Lucifer was all right again. He could find something small to help himself.Never expected that Lucifer''s wings were actually stolen?


    "Aren''t your wings growing on you?" Su Bai asked.


    "When I left the area, I just... cut it off. I kept putting it well, but suddenly I found it was stolen. You should know how powerful my wings are if they fall into the hands of bad guys. I''m afraid it will cause trouble to you and the Justice League!" Lucifer said.


    "You are the biggest bad guy!"


    Su Bai said silently, followed by a teleport to the Light!


    In the bar of light.


    Lucifer and Maizi were drinking, and Lucifer was still holding a phone. He put down the phone when he saw Su defeated.


    Maizi poured a glass of wine for Su defeat, still looking very jealous.


    "The king of hell is the king of hell. For ordinary angels, let alone their wings being chopped off, it will be troublesome even if they lose a feather. That''s your wings, don''t you feel it?" Su Bai sat down and drank. Sip wine, said.

 C1909

    Lucifer shook his head wryly.


    "I can help you, what good do I have?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What good do you want!" Lucifer asked.


    Su Bai thought for a while, but he really didn''t expect what benefits he could get from Lucifer to bring people back to life, soul?These things can be done without losing Lucifer!However, it is too unreasonable for Nima to help Lucifer find wings like this. After thinking about it, Su Bai said: "If you take back your wings and regain your strength to become Lucifer the king of hell, are you sure you can Leave this world? I mean, these 52 parallel worlds?"


    "You mean outside the wall of origin?" Lucifer asked.


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment: "Do you know the Wall of Origin?"


    Item 0049


    "I know!"


    Lucifer said for granted: "The wall of origin can be regarded as the border of the world. No one knows what is on the other side of the wall, only the source! Let¡¯s be the source together! Any creatures who want to get close will be stuck to the wall of origin. On, become an unconscious prisoner and cannot escape. What are you asking for? Do you want to go outside the wall of origin? If you have this idea, I advise you to give up, even in the heyday I dare not explore the origin The wall!"


    "Dare you, can that be my business!" Su Bai paused."I will help you retrieve your wings. In exchange, you tell me where the Wall of Origin is! How?"


    "Are you really going? It''s no different from sending you to death!" Lucifer frowned.


    He didn''t expect that Su Bai would know the Wall of Origins, but it was nothing, but he didn''t expect Su Bai to actually plan to explore the Wall of Origins. This was not a joke.That place can be said to be an absolute forbidden zone. No one may dare to go anywhere except Heavenly Father!Although he admitted that Su Bai is indeed very strong, stronger than the average person he knows, but this strong... is far from exploring the wall of origin!


    "I must go!" Su Bai said affirmatively.


    "Why?" Lucifer was a little puzzled!


    "This is very, very, very important to me!" The reason Su Bai did not tell Lucifer, but the Wall of Origin should be a barrier between DC and the Marvel world, although it may not be, although it may be behind the Wall of Origin It''s not the Marvel world, but this is the only chance that is more likely, he must try it!


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s determination, Lucifer felt a pity, but he nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Lucifer''s promise, Su Bai was also relieved, feeling that his whole person had become rushing."Then, I will help you find your wings first, and first tell me where you lost your wings."


    "Come with me!"


    Lucifer got up and left with Su Bai from the light bar.


    Driving the car, Lucifer brought Su Bai to a warehouse area.


    This warehouse area is leased to the outside, specializing in the business of renting out warehouses and places.After Lucifer and Su came over, they came directly to a certain area, in front of a container!


    Open the container, it''s empty inside!


    "It''s here, I put the wings here before, and it''s still a partition inside the container!" Lucifer said, and when he reached the end, Su Bai discovered that the end of the container was hidden. An institution, how can ordinary people think that there are institutions in the container?But that''s it, but the wings are still missing?This shows that the other party can either feel the presence of wings, or... just know the container very well!


    "Who knows that your wings are here except you?" Su Bai asked.


    "Mai Zi!" Lucifer said, "But Mai Zi has been with me for so long, it is absolutely impossible to betray me!"


    "That''s not necessarily!" Su Bai thought to himself, Maizi would not betray Lucifer, but it depends on how to understand the meaning of the word betrayal!If things are harmful to Lucifer, Wheat will certainly not do it, but if...there is no danger but another purpose...that''s possible!


    For example, let Lucifer return to the king of hell!


    This should be Maizi''s biggest idea!


    As soon as the wings were lost, Lucifer became anxious. This shows that wings are very important to him. This may also be an opportunity for him to change his attention and return to hell!


    Su Bai thought for a while, and suddenly passed time!


    The body did not move, but the time around was going backwards!


    This is the ability of Dr. Manhattan!


    As time goes back a little bit, the surroundings are gradually changing.


    It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see Lucifer''s wings reappear, and a wooden box appeared in the container. At first glance, others would think that this wooden box was the valuable item here!Time continued to go backwards, and a person appeared in the container immediately afterwards!This person looks like forty or fifty years old, and the whole person looks sneaky, with wicked eyebrows, and he doesn''t look like a good person!Maybe he stole Lucifer''s wings?


    But no matter how he looks at it, he seems to be just an ordinary person!


    How can an ordinary person know Lucifer''s wings?


    Su Bai was in time at this time, so this person could not see Su Bai''s existence at all.After he came in, he first glanced at the box, but did not open it. Instead, he walked directly to the end of the container and started to fight.


    The purpose is clear!


    Obviously, I knew from the very beginning that there was a mechanism here, and it was here that I rushed to it!


    Seeing him fiddling for a while, the mechanism was opened!


    Right.


    I guess Lucifer didn''t expect that someone would even check the end of the container so carefully. If you hadn''t known it for a long time, you would definitely not think about this place!


    As the mechanism opened, Lucifer''s wings appeared.


    Seeing this pair of wings, the man seemed to be surprised too, but he didn''t expect it to be this thing!

 C1910

    That is to say.


    He should be hired too!


    Su Bai continued to watch, and saw that the man took the wings out of the container carefully and put it on his car, and then took the wooden box from the container!


    Although Su Bai was certain, this wooden box was definitely not his goal.


    Is this to create the illusion of theft?


    Seeing the man driving away, Su Bai was planning to chase the mountain and take a look.But suddenly I saw a person suddenly appear!


    To be precise, not alone.


    But an angel!


    It was the angel I saw in the bar of light before, the angel who wanted to return Lucifer to hell!


    I saw that the angel looked around first. At this moment, the security guard in charge of the warehouse came to check.


    With a light wave of the angel''s hand, a loading and unloading forklift next to it suddenly moved by itself, and then...


    With a bang.


    The man was directly hit by the forklift that he moved, and the blood was flowing!


    "It''s so cruel!"


    Su Bai frowned!


    Chapter 0050 is he stole the wings!


    Angels symbolize sacredness, justice, and kindness!


    The duty of angels is to protect mankind!


    But who would have thought that angels would kill people?


    And it was not to punish the wicked, but to complete his plan, and killed an innocent person!


    If it is an ordinary person, after all, there are more homicides in this world, or there are so many people who have died for no reason, even if they kill others for their own plan, it is common!But this is different, this is an angel!


    Obviously it was all this angel planned.


    The person who stole Lucifer''s wings was probably arranged by him, right?Now that he killed the manager of the warehouse, the police will soon find out that Lucifer''s things will be lost and Lucifer will look for it.Maybe he can come forward and help find the wings as a condition to get Lucifer back to hell?His goal is the same as Maizi, so... Has Maizi cooperated with him?Tell him that Lucifer''s winged angel is hiding there in order to get Lucifer back to hell.


    It is reasonable to say that, and it can be justified.


    just¡­¡­


    It is understandable that Maizi sent Lucifer back to hell. What about this angel?


    Even if he was ordered by God, he wouldn''t use this method, right?This sinister... is still an angel?


    Su Bai thought for a while and released his ability directly from time.


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai''s voice appeared again, and Lucifer hurriedly looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai suddenly disappeared before, and Lucifer couldn''t even feel where he was going!


    "Where have you been?" Lucifer asked eagerly.


    "Go find your wings!" Su Bai said casually.


    "did you find it?"


    Su Bai nodded: "If nothing happens, I can help you retrieve your wings. However, I have a question before then!"


    "Is it about the Wall of Origin? I''ll tell you when I find the wings!" Lucifer thought that Su Bai wanted to talk about the Wall of Origin, but who knew that Su Bai shook his head: "The Wall of Origin does not matter. Urgent, even if you tell me now, I won¡¯t go right away. What I¡¯m talking about is another thing...Last time I went to the light bar to find your angel, what¡¯s his name!¡±


    "You said Amanadier? What did you ask him for..." Lucifer said subconsciously, and his eyes widened suddenly.


    I have to say that although Lucifer is a bit funny, as the king of hell and the most famous angel, Lucifer''s IQ is naturally not too low.


    Su Bai suddenly asked Aman Nadir for no reason, Lucifer''s thinking immediately expanded.


    "This matter has something to do with him?"


    "If you don''t return to hell, what impact will it have on him?" Su Bai did not answer, and continued to ask.


    But no answer is actually an answer.


    Lucifer said with a sneer: "I won''t go back to hell, hell will naturally not be unmanaged, so my dear father will definitely find another person to replace me and manage hell! And this person is Aman Nadir! So he He has been persuading me to go back to hell, because he also doesn''t want to manage hell, the land of evil and sin!"


    "I think he is quite suitable!" Su Bai smiled and said: "In order to get you back to hell, he also took great pains. He found someone to steal your wings and killed an innocent human to make sure Let you know that your wings have been lost. If I''m right, he might come out to contact you when you can''t find the wings. In exchange..."


    "He gave me the wings and I will go back to hell!" Lucifer answered.

 C1911

    Su Bai shrugged, and when it came to this, naturally there was no need to say anything.


    Amanadier''s purpose is too obvious.


    "Amanadier!" Lucifer gritted his teeth coldly.Although he knew that Amanadier had been persuading himself, he did not expect that he would use this method.And...not only Amanadier, but also wheat!Before, he was very sure that Maizi would not betray him, after all, it was not good for her, and it was impossible for Maizi to be loyal to him.But now that the mastermind behind it is Amanadier, then this is possible!


    After all, only wheat knows where to put his wings!


    "Let''s go, it''s time to get your wings back. As for the rest...you can solve it slowly!" Su Bai said towards Lucifer.


    Lucifer nodded.


    Su Bai grabbed Lucifer''s shoulder and teleported directly!


    next moment.


    The two have appeared in a high-rise apartment!


    As soon as he appeared, Lucifer had already seen the white wings hanging on the wall!


    Like... decorations!


    This made Lucifer quite angry!


    That was his wings. Although he cut it off, hoping to prove his determination not to return to hell, he still kept it cautiously, which could be considered a way for himself.This... but the wings of an angel, this... but the wings of his Lucifer.


    Now he is hung on the wall like decorations, which is an insult to him!


    "who is it!"


    Lucifer yelled angrily in a low voice.


    At this moment, a person appeared in the room.


    As soon as he came out, he was taken aback by Su Bai and Lucifer in the room.


    "Who are you and why come to my house?" the person asked subconsciously.


    "This is your house? Then this wing... you stole it?"


    Lucifer came to the man quickly, grabbed his neck with one hand like a lion that might be angry at any time, and asked in a deep voice.


    The man was completely frightened.


    "It''s him!" Su Bai said lightly beside him. This person is the one who stole the wings before!


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you... steal my wings!" Lucifer looked like he was about to eat people, and the person who raised the wings immediately reacted and hurriedly explained: "It''s not me, no , It''s me, but I don''t know this is your thing. Someone asked me to steal it. He will come and fetch it, but he didn''t come. That''s why I...I just hung up!"


    "What''s his name?" Lucifer asked.


    The man shook his head and said: "I don''t know, he didn''t say his name, I only know that he is a black!"


    Item 0051


    "Does it look like this?"


    With a wave of Su Bai''s hand, a virtual image suddenly appeared.


    Exactly what Aman Nadir looks like!


    Lifelike, very clear!


    But this frightened that person.


    Yes, anyone who encounters this kind of situation seems to be frightened!


    "Ask you, is it him?" Lucifer shouted in a deep voice.


    "Yes, it''s him, it''s him!" The man hurriedly yelled like he had just woke up from a dream.


    "Sure enough, it is him!" Although it was determined that it was Aman Nadir, Lucifer was still upset when he heard this person admit.


    Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, his brother could do such a thing.


    Not only to design oneself, but also to kill an innocent person!


    Lucifer had already decided not to go back to hell, but now this idea is more determined.Not only for himself, but also for Amanadier!


    Don''t you want me to go back to hell?Are you afraid that if I don¡¯t go back, you will be arranged by your father to take over hell?Then you go!


    Let you taste what it''s like to be in hell!


    Lucifer''s expression kept changing, and it looked incredibly hideous. This made the man couldn''t help shouting: "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I don''t know anything, I really don''t know... ¡­"


    Lucifer looked at the man coldly, but his appearance changed abruptly.


    In Su Bai''s view, Lucifer''s appearance has not changed, but in that person''s view, he has changed!


    Become a devil!

 C1912

    Become Lucifer in hell, the king of hell!That kind of intense fear seemed to come from the depths of the soul, the man convulsed, shouted, and finally fainted!


    Really scared fainted!


    Su Bai tentatively sensed his mental state and found that not only was he dizzy, but also...insanity.He was frightened and confused by Lucifer, and if it weren''t for fainting, he might be scared to death, and the act of fainting was also a kind of self-protection of his brain.


    It''s not that he is timid.


    It is not impossible for ordinary people to see the devil, especially in this country that believes in them, to be fainted and scared to death!


    After all, American religious beliefs are still very strong and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people!


    "Papa!" Lucifer threw him on the ground, turned and looked at his wings, then took it down and put it away!


    "Send me to the beach!" Lucifer said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded indifferently and sent him directly to the beach.


    On the beach, Lucifer placed his wings, then...turned and left.It didn''t take long to get the gasoline back, and then drip it on the wings.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to burn it?" Su Bai asked.


    Lucifer nodded: "Yes! It''s useless to keep it, Aman Nadir thought that using it would make me go back to hell, haha... That''s a delusion, I will never go back to hell!"


    "Are you sure that''s okay?" Su Bai asked.


    Lucifer said: "No problem, I have made a choice!"


    Su Bai shook his head and said: "No, I mean, are you sure that ordinary gasoline can burn angel wings? After all, these are angel wings. I have seen that just a feather can do many things, you This is a whole wing!"


    "Of course my wings can exert a strong ability, but...this is just ability!" Lucifer said.


    Su Bai got it!


    To put it bluntly, although this thing is powerful, it is not strong.


    So Lucifer, who seems to be a child''s play, needs to burn the angel''s wings with gasoline.


    "It''s a bit boring to burn directly like this. I''ll give you a suggestion. You can let Aman Nadir come over. I think he saw you burn his wings and burn his hope with his own eyes. That feeling must be desperate. !" Su Bai said, then turned and left.


    After a few steps, Su Bai disappeared.


    Hiding aside, preparing to see what Aman Nadir would look like.


    Lucifer seemed to think it was good too, and began to summon Amanadier.


    Amanadil quickly sensed Lucifer''s call, and it appeared in the first place!


    To be honest, Su Bai doesn''t know why there are blacks among the angels. Is this to prove that there is no racial discrimination?


    Also, if the angels are all white, then maybe only white people will believe in these things, and black people will definitely not, but if there are black angels... well, naturally there will be more faith!


    "Lucifer, are you looking for me?" Amanadier was fairly calm.


    "Yes, I''m looking for you!" Lucifer nodded, took a deep breath and said, "I lost my wings!"


    "What? Why did you lose your wings?" Amanadier pretended to be surprised: "Who would be so bold that would steal your wings, you... don''t worry, I will find them for you."


    "Are you sure?" Lucifer asked.


    "Of course, I''m an angel! Lucifer! My brother, if I help you get your wings back, you''d better go back to hell. Look at yourself. If your father sees it, he will definitely feel sad for you." You are Lucifer, you are an angel, you are the king of hell, now... but you can''t even control your own wings!" Aman Nadir persuaded me kindly, and the meaning is very simple, you Go back to hell!


    Lucifer chuckled."Look back!"


    "Look back?" Amanadier was taken aback and turned his head.


    Then, I saw the wings on the beach, which made Amanadier stunned.


    After he came over, he faced Lucifer. After all, he couldn''t come out too far and then walk over again, right?And Lucifer directly said about the missing wings, and Amanadier didn''t suspect him at all.


    Now seeing Lucifer''s wings lying on the beach, Amanadier was a little nervous.


    He thought Lucifer might have discovered something!


    But after thinking about it, there shouldn''t be any signs of showing off!


    "You are..." Amanadier pretended to look blankly at Lucifer.


    "Is it surprising? Yes, I found the wings, and... I also found the person who stole my wings! Aman Nadir, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing to get me back to hell!" Lucifer sneered and said to Amanadier, Amanadier''s heart, chuckle!


    Item 0052


    "This is your duty. I just complete the task my father gave me. I just let him know... I can do my best for his tasks!"


    Hearing Lucifer''s questioning, Amanadier froze for a moment, then retorted.


    "Do you think my father would agree?" Lucifer asked back: "In order to get me back to hell, you...killed an innocent person!"


    Amanadier was silent!

 C1913

    He really had no way to answer with confidence. At that time, he was also pressed by Lucifer''s determination. There was really no other way.


    He wanted to complete the task his father gave him, and he didn''t want to... go to hell instead of Lucifer!


    "Is nothing to say?" Lucifer smiled, and suddenly took out the lighter from his pocket.


    At the beginning, Amanadier didn''t care too much.


    Drugs, smoking, and drinking are nothing special to Lucifer as an after-dinner meal. These degrading things are not good for ordinary humans, but they are really nothing to Lucifer!So when Lucifer took out the lighter, Amanadier didn''t think much about it.But when Lucifer threw out the lighter and his wings were instantly ignited and burned, Amanadier was stunned!


    He reached out to save him.


    But it was too late.


    The wings burned in an instant, turning into a cluster of fire!


    Amanadier slowly knelt on the ground and watched the burning wings, the expression on his face was beyond words at all!


    "why!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Amanadiel turned to Lucifer and asked.


    Lucifer burned his wings, which meant that he had cut off his only escape route.


    Also means...


    He declared war on his father, who is God...?


    No one can go against God''s will, especially Lucifer!


    Back then, it was because Lucifer did this and was sent to hell by God.Now, Lucifer leaves from hell, even burned his wings and gave up his status as king of hell, then... what would God do?What will father do?


    Amanadier could not imagine!


    "Crazy? I just don''t want anyone to arrange and dominate my life!" Lucifer sneered and turned away.


    Amannadir knelt there, motionless!


    "Send me home and drink with me!" Lucifer said, after walking a few steps.


    Su Bai came out of his invisibility, and took Lucifer''s shoulders directly back to the Light.


    It is not wrong to say that Lucifer is a rebellious boy!


    I think he was sent to hell by God and he didn''t cut off his wings when he became the king of hell. Now... but he is completely burned!As you can imagine, he really made up his mind.


    Come back to the light!


    Lucifer didn''t speak at all but just dragged Su Bai to drink.


    A cup, a cup...


    I can''t remember how many glasses I drank, how many bottles I drank, and finally...Lucifer finally became drunk.


    Su Bai shook his head and quietly left the Light.


    From the Bar of Light, Su Bai did not leave Los Angeles at all, but went to find Chloe.


    It was already nightfall at this time, but Chloe hadn''t rested yet. She was very surprised by Su Bai''s arrival. She probably didn''t expect Su Bai to come at this time, and she was still full of alcohol.However, although he was drunk, he was not drunk!


    Talked a few words with Chloe, but didn''t do anything.


    Finally hugged Chloe and fell asleep!


    When Su Bai woke up the next day, Chloe was no longer there. After checking the time at nine o''clock in the morning, she might have gone to work at the police station, right?Coming out of the room, Su Bai saw the breakfast Chloe had left for him, took a simple bite, and felt Lucifer''s state.


    Not awake yet!


    Then continue to practice!


    He doesn¡¯t understand the wall of origin, Su Bai, mainly because he doesn¡¯t understand the DC world so deeply, but he can know from Lucifer¡¯s mouth. I¡¯m afraid this wall of origin is very dangerous. Just think about it. The wall of origin is really the border of the DC world, so this source will certainly not allow anyone to pass through it casually, and this kind of power must be extremely powerful.Therefore, although Su Bai was eager to know what was behind the Wall of Origin, he still had to be fully prepared.


    He is not afraid of death!


    But if you are really trapped in the wall of origin, then life is better than death.


    So before going, Su Bai felt that it would be safer to unblock all Infinite Gems.


    Just taking advantage of the time now, Su Bai began to absorb the energy of the universe!


    With the cosmic energy pouring into the body and being absorbed and transformed, Su Bai was completely immersed in it!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. When Su Bai felt that he was about to reach his limit, the ringing of the phone interrupted him!


    Stopping from practicing, Su Bai picked up the phone and saw that it was Lucifer.


    It should be awake!

 C1914

    "Hi, good morning!" Lucifer''s slightly frivolous voice sounded.


    This frivolousness is not a provocative one, it refers to a tone.


    "Woke up?"


    "Uh...woke up, where are you? Come to the Light?"


    "A while later!"


    "Okay, just let me take care of other things first!" Lucifer finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Other things refer to wheat matters!


    After all, this time Maizi conspired with Amanadier and stole his wings.


    Although he didn''t fight or punish Amanadier, he burned his own wings. This was already the biggest blow to Amanadier, but the matter of Maizi must be resolved!


    Su Bai put down the phone and continued to practice, until he reached the limit before stopping, and then simply washed and cleaned up, Su Bai''s Shi Shiran teleport appeared to the Light!


    In the bar of light.


    Only Lucifer was sitting at the piano and playing.


    Su Bai didn''t understand any music, but could he hear a hint of helplessness from the sound of his piano?


    Looking around, Maizi was not there, and did not feel her breath.


    "Mai is gone!"


    As if guessing what Su Bai might ask, Lucifer stopped and stood up and said slowly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "This is your housework!"


    Lucifer poured a glass of wine for Su Bai, then poured himself a glass of wine and said with a smile: "I haven''t tried drinking so much in a long time, and it feels not bad!"


    Chapter 0053 Lucifer Looking For Mother


    "I don''t know much about the Wall of Origins, at least I haven''t seen it personally. All I know is that it has existed since the beginning of my birth. Father... once reminded us not to approach it easily. That place is the forbidden zone, God''s forbidden zone!" Lucifer drank and slowly said, "If you want to go to the Wall of Origin, I only know one way!"


    "It''s just... I don''t think you can succeed!"


    "Talk about it!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "heaven!"


    "heaven?"


    Su Bai was really surprised. Didn''t expect that the only way Lucifer said was heaven?


    Lucifer nodded: "Yes, because heaven is the farthest place from the earth, and... Father knows the wall of origin very well, so if you want to go to the wall of origin, you have to go to heaven first! But... It¡¯s very difficult. Because it¡¯s hard to go to heaven. Even if you go to heaven, it¡¯s hard to get the answer you want from him because he never tells you the exact answer. Right or wrong, you can only Guess, judge for yourself!¡± Lucifer said, and there was obviously a bit of anger afterwards.


    Perhaps it was because God treated him the same way.


    For any matter, God will not give you a clear answer, only let you make your own choice!


    This is really annoying sometimes!


    "Don''t tell me to go to heaven after I die, then I will never be able to go!" Su Bai said towards Lucifer.


    He wanted to die, but unfortunately...he couldn''t die.


    Lucifer nodded.


    Heaven, this is not an easy place to go!


    Su Bai shrugged: "Okay, so what I want to figure out now is how to go to heaven. Only after going to heaven can I go to the Wall of Origin!"


    Strictly speaking, heaven is also a dimension, it''s just a dimension different from that of the earth. Going to heaven is not particularly difficult if you find it right!So the next thing to do is to unblock the Infinite Gems while looking for the heaven!


    "boom!"


    Just as the two were talking, the door of the bar was pushed open, and a person walked in staggeringly.


    It seems to be injured!


    "Maizi?" Lucifer and Su Bai were a little surprised.


    Didn''t Maizi just be driven away?Why are you back, and it seems to be injured?Although Lucifer was still angry with the wheat, he got up and walked over to support the wheat.


    "What''s the matter? Who hurt you!" Although he was annoyed with Maizi, it was his and Maizi''s business, but as his subordinates naturally cannot allow her not to be injured!


    "hell¡­¡­"


    "I went back to hell."


    "Hell has been completely messed up, and the gates of hell have been closed. I''m fine... finally came out. Lucifer...someone has escaped from hell!" Maizi whispered weakly.


    "Who?"

 C1915

    "your mom!"


    Maizi said a word that would make Lucifer and Supai unexpected!


    mom!


    Lucifer''s mother?


    Lucifer still has a mother?


    Are not all angels created by God?God the fuck has a wife?


    This is really unexpected!


    "How... how..." Lucifer''s face changed!


    The corners of his face twitched slightly, his eyes clearly exuding a look of fear!


    He is scared!


    And still very scared!


    It was the first time that Su Bai saw Lucifer with such a scared expression. It seemed that her mother was very unusual!


    "You must find her!"


    Lucifer said solemnly.


    "Where to find?"


    "Los Angeles, she will definitely come to Los Angeles. She has been locked in hell for so many years, and she will definitely want revenge! So she will definitely come to Los Angeles to find me, but... She has no body, so she will definitely look for the flesh, she just died soon People!" Lucifer said solemnly: "Help me take care of the wheat!"


    After speaking, Lucifer turned and went out.


    Seeing Maizi weakly leaning on the sofa, Su Baiyao, time magic released!


    It didn''t take long for Maizi''s injuries to fade away quickly.


    In no time.


    Maizi felt that his state had completely recovered.


    "This... how did you do it? Even the devil''s injury can be healed?" Maizi looked at Su Bai in surprise!


    Su Bai shrugged without explanation.


    "Lucifer''s mother, who is it?" he asked curiously.


    Maizi''s expression is solemn: "Is a very terrible guy. At the beginning, Lucifer was sent to hell by his God, and his mother was indifferent. Later, his mother was imprisoned in hell, and Lucifer was also indifferent. For so many years, I I have been torturing her all the time, but because she has no entity, she has never let her succumb. Floods, disasters...who knows what she will do, after all...she is the mother of all things on the earth."


    After talking for a long time, Su Bai still didn''t know the name of Dao Xifa''s mother.


    But from the reaction of Lucifer and Maizi, adding her identity.


    The force frame should be very high!


    It feels like God!


    "She has been locked in hell before, how did she escape?" Su Bai asked.


    Maizi shook his head, "Perhaps it was because of Lucifer''s absence. I said that hell has been messed up before. I didn''t expect it to be worse now! Now, even I and Lucifer may not be able to return to hell easily , Once you have passed through the gates of hell... I am afraid I will never come back."


    "is it?"


    Su Bai felt the avatar of the puppet left in hell, and quickly got feedback over there!


    Hell is really messed up, and there seems to be a mysterious force blocking between the dimensions, his teleportation is not a problem, but...under normal circumstances, it may be difficult to enter or leave hell.


    I don''t know if this mysterious power is related to God.


    It is still related to the rise of darkness a long time ago!


    "Let''s go, let Lucifer find her mother first!" Su Bai said, and took wheat and went to find Lucifer!


    Death happens all the time.


    Lucifer''s mother wants to be possessed by the person who has just died, but how can Lucifer know such a coincidence?Although Lucifer had his own sources of information, they found out that they were not at all!This method of searching is like finding a needle in a haystack, it is very difficult!


    Chapter 0054 Lucifer''s Mother


    Death can be said to be everywhere. Sudden death from a heart attack on the street, a gang fight in the alleys, or a sentence of heart disease death and a miraculous rescue run to rob the bank. It is called a free robber.


    Su Bai, Lucifer, Maizi.


    Whether it is resurrected from the dead, it is really dead.


    The three of them saw a lot, but unfortunately...none of them had Lucifer''s mother.


    "Forget it, I really don''t bother to toss with you all the time, you continue to look for it, I will return to the light and wait for you."

 C1916

    After a long lap, Su Bai finally gave up.


    Even if Lucifer is sure she will find herself in Los Angeles, but Los Angeles is also very big. The ghost knows where to die suddenly, and the ghost knows whose body Lucifer''s mother will use!So, Su Bai plans to return to Guangzhi first, wait, has Wanlu Xifa''s mother come here?After all, Lucifer¡¯s Bar of Light is also very famous. Maybe she asks where to find Lucifer. If you ask, then you can find out about the Light!


    Su Bai, return to the Light, Lucifer and Maizi continue to search.


    The Bar of Light was closed, Su Bai was drinking and resting, absorbing the energy of the universe by the way.


    I don''t know how long it took, Lucifer and Maizi returned.


    By looking at them, you know that there is nothing!


    "Are you sure she will come to Los Angeles?" Su Bai asked.


    Lucifer nodded: "I can be sure."


    "You can find it slowly, I''m going back, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Su Bai is actually quite interested in helping Lucifer find her mother. After all, this is Lucifer''s mother, in other words, God''s wife?Regardless of her strength and identity, she was also kicked out of heaven. According to Lucifer, his mother is probably not easy, she will definitely find a way to return to heaven. This is an opportunity!It is also the reason why Su Bai is enthusiastic!Returning to Chloe, Chloe hadn''t slept waiting for him. After the battle ended, Chloe fell asleep, and Su Bai continued to absorb the energy of the universe.


    Unconsciously, the night passed.


    The next morning, Chloe went to the police station, and Su defeated the Light.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the Bar of Light, Su Bai felt that a person came up behind him!


    Turning around and looking, the first thing that catches your eye is a body with perfect proportions, convex and backward!


    A blonde was standing behind her.


    It just seemed to be a little embarrassed, and not to mention the messy body, but also faint blood.


    "Lucifer is here, right?"


    Seeing Su Bai turned around, she spoke.


    Su Bai didn''t speak, but took her into the Light.


    From what Lucifer had learned before, it was obvious that this woman should be Lucifer''s mother.


    Really...I will find it!


    This body is indeed perfect.


    Enter the Light, and you will see Lucifer in the hall after waking up, and seeing Su Bai come over, Lucifer greets him, and...sees the woman next to him!


    Four eyes face each other.


    Lucifer was stunned.


    Although I haven''t spoken yet, from the look in the eyes and the feeling, I can confirm that this is my mother!


    Sure enough, I still found it.


    "Lucifer!"


    "I''ve been looking for you, son, at least I didn''t get this skin into pieces. This is not easy. There are several male animals staring at me eagerly. Will humans eat their kind? "Lucifer''s mother asked Lucifer.


    Lucifer said silently.


    Su Bai couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    Obviously, Lucifer''s mother has been locked up in hell for too long, and she doesn''t know much about human beings and human life.But... he can understand the misunderstanding of Lucifer''s mother.


    Mainly because her figure is too spicy!


    "You are talking, aren''t you happy to see me?" Lucifer''s mother looked at Lucifer."Sorry to see you in this human skin, but at least this person''s butt itself is great!"


    "you are lying!"


    Lucifer looked at her and said.


    "No, aren''t they very strong, feel it." Lucifer''s mother turned to face Lucifer.


    Lucifer said in a flustered speech: "I''m not talking about this, and I will never talk about your buttocks, mother! I just don''t believe your wounded bird rhetoric, you are the mother of all things!"


    "It''s a pity, it''s not anymore." Mother Lucifer said."I''m just trapped in this smelly body with a perfect buttocks! Believe me, I am trapped here and keep asking these brainless idiots how to find you."


    Lucifer didn''t speak, but just muttered softly with his hands folded.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Summon Amanadier!"


    Lucifer''s mother was stunned for a moment, and said happily: "Great, is he here?"


    "Yes, and he will be the one who drove you back to hell!" Because of the closing of the gates of hell, Lucifer lost his wings and lost the throne, so it must be Aman Nadir who is able to send his mother back. angel!


    "what?"

 C1917

    Lucifer''s mother was taken aback for a moment and hurriedly interrupted Lucifer''s call."why?"


    "Because you are dangerous and terrible!" Lucifer took it for granted.


    Mother Lucifer shook her head helplessly: "I assure you that I am not here to hurt people. You must believe me. All I think is just looking for you, son!"


    "So ruined me? Understood!" Lucifer said.


    "No! We have wasted too much time, alienating each other! Now I am willing to make every effort to make up."


    Lucifer chuckled lightly: "Are you sure your ability is not revenge?"


    "Lucifer, your father put me in jail, not you!"


    "But I am your guard!"


    "You weren''t willing, we were all wrongly treated, but you should visit me several times..." Lucifer''s mother said quietly.


    "Excuse me, when my father drove me away, who was sitting on the sidelines?" Lucifer asked angrily.


    Mother Lucifer seemed a little excited too."Perhaps you should talk to me in hell instead of sending your little devil to torture me! I can explain it clearly to you!"


    "I said...before you discuss family relationships, can you let her take a bath and change her clothes? Honestly... this smell really doesn''t smell good!" Su Bai said suddenly.


    Item 0055


    "who are you?"


    The two stopped, Lucifer''s mother looked at Su Bai and asked.


    "I brought you in!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Then you can go now!" Lucifer''s mother said casually.


    That kind of attitude is as casual as facing the waiter who finished the food. Although she knew that she had been locked up in hell for a long time, her head might not be bright. Although she might know how to get to heaven, Su Bai was still very upset.Raising her eyebrows and looking at Lucifer''s mother, she said faintly, "Do you need to change a skin for me?"


    "No, this skin is not bad!" Lucifer''s mother said casually.


    It seemed that he hadn''t heard the meaning of Su Bai''s words at all.


    However, Lucifer heard it. During this time, Lucifer also knew about Su Bai. What''s more, his mother was trapped in her skin and couldn''t exert her power at all.The most important thing is... Once she leaves this skin bag, it will be difficult to find her.Thinking of this, Lucifer opened his mouth and said: "I''ll take you upstairs!"


    Lucifer''s mother frowned slightly and looked at Su Bai. She could see that Lucifer seemed a little jealous!


    Lucifer took his mother upstairs and turned around not long after.


    "She is dangerous! She must be sent back to hell as soon as possible!" Lucifer said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai said: "I don''t know if she is in danger, I only know... her arrogant character makes me a little unhappy. And... I don''t think you really intend to send her back to hell!"


    "How could it be, of course I..." Lucifer was a little flustered and wanted to deny it, but seeing Su Bai''s smiley face, the next words couldn''t be said.


    "Maybe you are afraid of her, maybe you hate her, but she is your mother after all. If you are really so determined to return her to hell, I don''t think you will interrupt the summoning of Amanadier just now!" Su Bai smiled and said, "What do you think she has? I don''t want to go back to hell. That''s for sure. She really wants to stay and repair the mother-child relationship with you?"


    "I do not know!"


    Lucifer shook his head: "However, I don''t believe her. So, if she really didn''t hurt anyone, I will temporarily let her stay and think of a solution!"


    Regarding Su Bai, Lucifer could have a good time and talk about ideas that he and others don¡¯t think he would admit, or would not say!


    People.


    There will always be a few close friends. For Lucifer, Su Bai is such an existence.


    Someone came down upstairs after a while.


    Lucifer''s mother.


    After taking a shower and changing my clothes, it feels...more spicy!


    High heels, black dress, very eye-catching!


    "Is this Maizi''s clothes?"


    The style of this kind of clothes, at first glance, you can tell that it is of Maizi, because Maizi likes to wear this kind of clothes with much exposure!


    However, wearing this dress on Lucifer''s mother is really... completely different.


    She is taller than wheat, her skin is whiter than wheat, and her figure is much better!


    Su Bai couldn''t help but look a few more!


    "Let''s go, take me to where you woke up!" Lucifer said.


    "Oh, good!" Lucifer''s mother said indifferently."But... who is he?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Su Bai said lightly.


    Lucifer''s mother went to Su Bai, bowed her head and sniffed!

 C1918

    With this bow, the profound career line is almost clearly visible.


    Lucifer turned his head directly.


    The skirt is too short.


    With bending over... he is really not suitable to continue watching.


    "Without the breath of the devil, you are a human?" Lucifer''s mother didn''t feel that her actions were excessive.Maybe she hasn''t gotten used to human life and doesn''t feel ashamed of being naked?


    "To be precise, I am a human being who can send you back to hell!" Su Bai said indifferently."So, I think you''d better be polite to me, otherwise... Lucifer can''t save you!"


    Lucifer''s mother looked at Lucifer.


    Lucifer nodded.


    This surprised Lucifer''s mother. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful?In that case... Lucifer''s mother looked at Su Bai with a weird look in her eyes.


    At first glance, this look seemed to surprise Su Bai''s ability.


    But Su Bai felt that it had another purpose.


    Lucifer''s mother, God''s wife!


    Hey, it''s definitely not just an ordinary woman who wants to make up for the relationship between mother and child!


    The three of them came out of the bar of light and went to the place where Lucifer''s mother''woke up'', which is where the skin was before!


    A hotel room!


    Entering the room quietly, I saw some mess in the room, and blood stains still stuck to the carpet in the room."I''m here... I woke up. When I woke up, there were still things ringing and talking, and then I put it there..." Lucifer''s mother said. One side opened the ice bucket with ice cubes.The ice cubes inside had already melted into water, and a phone was soaked in the water, it was obviously no longer usable.


    Lucifer glanced without speaking, and checked the situation in the room.


    When he opened the door of the inner room, a man was lying on the bed, apparently dead for a long time.


    "How do you explain?"


    Lucifer has always worried that his mother will hurt people!


    Because she is a god, she has that kind of contempt for people, as if people would trample on ants to death. This is what Lucifer worried about.


    Lucifer''s mother couldn''t help being surprised when she saw the man in the bed."I swear, I don''t know!"


    "I just woke up and left to find you at the time. I didn''t find anyone here! Son, you believe me, if I really killed him, then why should I bring you back here?" Lucifer''s Mom explained.


    "Boom boom!"


    "hotel service!"


    There was a knock on the door suddenly.


    Lucifer''s mother turned around as if to open the door, but Lucifer hurriedly stopped her.


    "Don''t let people see, humans... humans are very uncomfortable with corpses."


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Leave first!"


    After Lucifer finished speaking, he looked towards Su Bai, and Su Bai teleported out directly on the shoulders of the two.


    The staircase corridor of the hotel.


    Three people appeared.


    Lucifer''s mother looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Chapter 0056 Could God''s Head Be Green?


    "How did you do it?" Lucifer''s mother asked Su Bai in surprise.


    If she hadn''t been trapped in this skin, she would be able to do such a thing, but Su Bai... is just a human!She suddenly understood why Lucifer was a little jealous of him before.


    Su Bai shrugged and said nothing.


    Lucifer said: "Let¡¯s go back first, the police should be here soon. Mom, can you follow Su Bai first and don¡¯t show up? Wait until the case is over and find out who you are. I''ll talk after you kill you?"


    "Okay!"


    Lucifer''s mother looked at Su Bai and readily agreed.


    Lucifer looked at Su Bai, and Su Bai nodded.


    He just wanted to talk to Lucifer''s mother about heaven!


    "I''ll go to the hotel and open a room!"


    He used to live with Chloe, but it would be inappropriate to take Lucifer''s mother with him.

 C1919

    After finding a hotel and opening a room, Su Bai took Lucifer''s mother directly up.As for Lucifer, it is estimated to investigate the circumstances of Lucifer''s mother''s case.


    "Except for the angel brothers of Lucifer and the devil who has tortured me for many years, you should be Lucifer''s best friend?" Lucifer''s mother sat opposite Su Bai and said slowly.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I can only say that he has too few friends!"


    "A useful friend, one is enough! In fact, Lucifer has been misunderstood for so many years. It was not his father who drove him to hell...but me!" Lucifer''s mother slowly said: "At the beginning At the end of the war, Lucifer¡¯s father wanted to destroy him, the complete destruction! It was me who suggested that Lucifer go to hell. So when he was driven away, I just watched and didn¡¯t help him because... ¡­This was originally my plan!" Lucifer''s mother said quietly.


    Su Bai looked at her and said, "What is the use of you telling me this? Let me pass the message for you? Sorry, I''m not a microphone!"


    "No, I just want to let you know, I really just want to make up for my mother-child relationship with him!" Lucifer''s mother said seriously.


    Su Bai curled his lips: "What do you want to do has nothing to do with me!"


    "But you can help me!"


    Lucifer''s mother suddenly got up and walked in front of Su Bai: "I can see the desire in your eyes, you... can do what you want, as long as Lucifer can let me stay here!"


    "Do you know what I want to do?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Although I don''t understand human conditions, I''m very smart!" Before, she felt that men''s eyes were strong, and she still wondered if she could eat people?But in a short period of time, even she didn''t have much contact, and she could understand the desire between men and women!


    I have to say that she is really amazing!


    Wow!


    Lucifer''s mother suddenly took off her clothes, and just stood in front of Su Bai!


    This body is awesome!


    This soul... is probably the soul, but the mother of all things, Lucifer''s mother, God''s wife...


    Although Su Bai felt that God might not necessarily have the desires of humans, and of course creating angels would not be like humans giving birth to children, but... she is still God''s wife after all!


    This green hat.


    Is it too big?


    With God¡¯s character, he would not choose to forgive her, right?


    The hand was held by Lucifer''s mother and placed on her ass!"Is it strong?"


    Su Bai smiled and squeezed, it was really good indeed.He looked at Lucifer¡¯s mother, this woman... it¡¯s not easy, she did such a thing so quickly, of course, maybe for her, it¡¯s just a matter of the skin, so she didn¡¯t care much, but ...I guess Lucifer would be depressed if he knew it. Although his body is not, the person inside is his mother!


    "Come on, squat down!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lucifer''s mother slowly squatted down, Su Bai hand pinched her chin to make her look up.


    This posture seemed to make her somewhat unsatisfied, but she did not refuse.


    "You want me to help you stay, I can promise you! Even if it is Lucifer, or Amanadier, or even other angels, I can help you solve it! But... I want to know, you stay After coming down, your relationship with Lucifer improved, and...what are you going to do?"


    "Won''t you really stay in this body and be a human forever?"


    "Go home! Back to... heaven!" Lucifer''s mother said.


    Su Bai smiled.


    "Then my condition is that I also want to go to heaven!"


    "It''s not easy, as long as he lets me go back, I can go back. But I can get his forgiveness, and then...I can let you go to heaven!" Lucifer''s mother said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Bull check, since you were driven to hell by him, do you think he still cares about you? You have escaped, and he hasn''t appeared, right? And, even if you can be forgiven Back to heaven, why would you let God also let me go to heaven?"


    "I can!"


    Mother Lucifer was very sure.


    "Really? Unless...heaven is yours!" Su Bai raised his lips: "So, you didn''t go back to heaven to go home, nor to reunite your family. Lucifer is right, you are from hell. Come out for... revenge!"


    "How is it possible?" Lucifer''s mother said without hesitation: "I don''t have the ability to defeat God, I just want to go home!"


    "Ha ha."


    Su Bai smiled softly, loosened her chin, and said casually, "Ask you, you have been imprisoned in hell for so many years, you should know about the rise of darkness? So... Where is the beast?"


    "You...you know the monster beast?"


    Lucifer''s mother couldn''t help but shudder in surprise.


    "If God represents light, then the monster beast represents darkness! It is the opposite of God, and it is also a powerful existence that can compete with God. Darkness is ready to move. Once the monster appears, God can''t be so leisurely, right?"


    Item 0057


    "What...what do you want to do?" Lucifer''s mother didn''t expect Su Bai to know so many secret things. The most important thing is that she could feel Su Bai''s eager heart!


    He seems to want to... release the monster beast!

 C1920

    This made Lucifer''s mother panicked!


    Her thoughts are really not that simple, because she understands God. God is actually an arrogant guy. She believes that as long as she returns to heaven, she can get everything back to her, but... she has never thought of a giant beast!


    Although she is the mother of all things, this is just a title.


    Just like Lucifer''s king of hell, when she was driven to hell, this title naturally no longer belonged to her!Therefore, she has no confidence to face the giant beast, let alone let the giant beast deal with God!Because even if God fails, she can''t be the opponent of the beast!Then the final result is no benefit to her at all.revenge?This is for sure, but the result after revenge is even more important!


    "I''m just curious, can the giant fierce beast go to heaven? Although heaven is God''s territory, God shouldn''t have the ability to keep the giant fierce beast outside?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yes.


    Su Bai really wanted to fight the giant beast!


    The giant fierce beast is very strong, it can be said to be the incarnation of darkness. If he can gain his abilities and increase his strength, he can still enter heaven, even if he goes to the wall of origin, he will have more confidence!


    However, Su Bai didn''t know where the beast was.


    "I don''t know where the monster beast is, and I don''t have the ability... to let the monster attack heaven!" Mother Lucifer said: "I can only let my sons understand that their mother... is right!"


    Su Bai laughed: "It doesn''t matter, I will let you stay in the world, I also believe that you can take me to heaven!"


    Does Lucifer''s mother know the whereabouts of the giant beast? Su Bai is skeptical, but he can feel her fear of the giant beast!


    "Then... what else are you doing?" Lucifer''s mother asked.


    Su Bai looked at it and shook his head slightly!


    Of course, whether it is body or soul, it is really exciting to experience it once!


    Just putting a hat on God is exciting enough!However, this is not Lucifer''s mother after all. No matter how good it is, it is not an original. Although it is really hot and attractive, it is not to the point that Su defeat cannot be restrained!On the contrary, it was the identity of Lucifer''s mother that made Su Bai think a little bit!He wanted to wear this hat to God, but...not necessarily the direct method!According to what she said just now, and some of his actions towards his own son and his wife, it can be seen that God is not only arrogant, but also a character that does not allow others to refuse and provoke!


    So, if you really do something to Lucifer''s mother, God will definitely be angry and will target yourself, right?


    At least, if you let her stay, this should be considered as an enemy of God.


    So, will God act on himself?


    If he kills himself... he doesn''t need to think about the monster beast!


    "Get up, put your clothes on!" Su Bai said towards Lucifer''s mother.


    Lucifer''s mother didn''t ask why, she put her clothes on simply.


    "This is called TV, you can watch it, it is very helpful for you to understand the current world!"


    Su Bai turned on the TV and taught her how to use it. Then he ignored her and went straight to the suite to absorb the energy of the universe!


    As for when Lucifer will return, Su''s defeat doesn''t matter.


    He had planned it now, and took Lucifer''s mother with him. He didn''t believe that God could be indifferent.It just so happens that I can take advantage of this time to unblock Infinite Gems!Soon, Su Bai was immersed in it, ignoring Lucifer''s mother outside.


    Where''s her?


    She didn''t care too much about Su defeat when she arrived, but watched TV to understand the world as much as possible!


    She was locked in hell for too long.


    Especially in the place where she was imprisoned, there were almost no other souls close to the devil, only the wheat that tortured her... At that time, she had no entity, so this so-called torture could not make her surrender, but it is a pity that Mai would not tell her The situation in the outside world.Lucifer lives in human society, so oneself... must adapt and understand human life so that he can repair the relationship with his son!So she is absorbing knowledge crazy. In an era of information explosion, television is no longer as convenient as computers, but for Lucifer''s mother, it is enough.


    She can see the changes of the times.


    Seeing the changes in human beings, I understand the rules of human society, the usage of daily necessities and so on.


    Although she swallowed the date, although she may not agree with it, she has to say... She absorbed it quickly!


    As the mother of all things, even if this is just a title, her IQ cannot be too low!


    Therefore, when Su Bai finished absorbing the cosmic energy and saw Lucifer''s mother again, although the appearance was still the same, it had a slightly different feeling.I don''t know when there was a bottle of red wine on the table.


    Lucifer''s mother put her legs on her legs, drinking wine leisurely in one hand, and jumping off the stage skillfully with the remote control in the other.


    That kind of feeling is like being at home, there is no way of being unknown before.


    "It looks like you should have mastered a lot!" Su Bai walked over and sat down beside him.


    Lucifer¡¯s mother poured a glass of wine for Su Bai, and said with a smile: ¡°Learn more, for example...what will happen if you continue before? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand. It seems that men like to do that on TV. Why don¡¯t you do this? Is it because my body is not perfect and not attractive enough?"


    "There is indeed progress. You don''t need a skin to describe your body anymore!" Su Bai smiled and said, "If you watch the TV of the Heavenly Dynasty more, you will know why I didn''t do it!"


    "Is there any difference?" Lucifer''s mother didn''t ask what the heaven was, but asked what the difference was.


    It seems that she even knows the heavens.


    Item 0058


    "If you have a chance, you can learn more slowly." Su Bai said casually.


    Lucifer''s mother nodded and didn''t ask much.But continue to look at it.

 C1921

    Unknowingly it was already dark outside, Su Bai was trying to see if Lucifer was back, but he heard the doorbell ring.Su Bai raised his hand, the door opened by himself, and Lucifer entered directly.


    "how about it?"


    Lucifer asked worriedly as soon as he came in, and finally saw Su Bai and his mother on the sofa. It seemed...the picture was very harmonious, as if he was resting at home after get off work.


    Watching TV and drinking wine...


    Although this picture is harmonious, Lucifer looks so awkward.


    That''s my mother, this is not my father!


    Uh¡­¡­


    Lucifer inexplicably thought of a joke that Su lost before, this guy...could it be that he really wanted it?


    Lucifer looked at Su Bai, and heard Su Bai ask casually: "How is the investigation?"


    "Charlotte!"


    "Her name is Charlotte, she is a lawyer and has her own law firm. She is married and has a husband and son! But her husband is an otaku and does not have a job but is at home!" Lucifer explained, "As for the murderer. , Has also been caught, so... Mom, you can go out and walk around."


    "That''s it!"


    Lucifer''s mother, Charlotte, didn''t seem to be too surprised. After thinking about it, she said, "Perhaps I should go out and get acquainted with the world first, and then go back! What do you think, son?"


    "I think I should send you to hell first!" Lucifer said lightly.


    Charlotte haha ??smiled: "Su Bai has promised me that he will take care of me."


    Lucifer looked at Su Bai: "You... didn''t do anything, right?"


    Su Baitan Tanshou: "If you want to ask if you have sex, then I can tell you...not yet!"


    "Huh, that''s good..." Lucifer breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "What does it mean to have not yet?"


    "Maybe there will be in the future!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "That''s my mother!"


    "Look at her, go out and tell others that it''s your mother, who believes it? Okay, let''s not talk about this, what''s the next arrangement?" Su Bai asked.


    Lucifer is also a little worried!


    Whether to send his mother back to hell, he is very conflicted.


    To put it simply, he didn''t have to send his mother back to hell, and he didn''t know what his mother said to Su Bai. Obviously, Su Bai intended to let her stay.But... where should she live?Also... if my father knew, he would not be indifferent, he would certainly let himself send her back to hell, right??For a while, Lucifer really hesitated.


    Seeing Lucifer''s silence and embarrassment, Charlotte said, "Why don''t you let me follow Su Bai temporarily? He will help me get acquainted with the situation in this world, and he will protect me, or monitor me, right?"


    "At least you don''t have to worry about what I will do to harm humanity!"


    Charlotte''s proposal made Lucifer so slightly moved. After hesitating, Lucifer nodded and said: "Then this time...I will trouble you!"


    Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    Lucifer stayed here for a while, then left.


    When Lucifer was gone, Charlotte got up and went to the bathroom.


    The patter of water sounded, and it didn''t take long for Charlotte to come out of the shower, but she didn''t wear anything, and the expression on her face was very calm and natural.


    "You should know what you are doing now? Or... Are you still planning to seduce me?" Su Bai asked her with a smile.


    "Of course I know what I am doing, but I don''t care about it." Charlotte said.


    Su Bai shrugged: "I hope that a god who has been imprisoned in hell for thousands of years, or a god without a body, cares about whether to wear clothes or show his body. It is indeed a bit difficult. Then do it yourself, I will go first. Take a shower, I will show you around tomorrow!"


    After that, Su Bai also entered the bathroom!


    When Su Bai came out of the shower, he found that the lights in the living room were off and the TV was off. Su Bai entered the room, only to find that there was a dim wall lamp in the room, and Charlotte was lying on the bed, half exposed. Short shoulders, at that moment there was really a little time to freeze.


    "You want to sleep with me?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Charlotte nodded: "I want to integrate into the human society and there are many things to learn, so I want to ask you!"


    Su Bai said indifferently: "God''s wife wants to sleep with me, I can''t ask for it!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned over and lay down.


    Charlotte leaned her body, watching Su Bai ask her curious question!Su Bai naturally has questions.


    Unconsciously, the two chatted like this for a long time.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Su Bai fell asleep!


    I don''t know if Charlotte has this need, or on purpose, anyway, after falling asleep, Charlotte has already gotten into Su Bai''s arms.


    Of course, it''s just that!

 C1922

    The two woke up early the next morning.


    Su Bai watched Charlotte get up and put on clothes like this, and had to say...Although he didn''t do anything, it was also very pleasing to the eyes, right!


    After packing up, Su Bai began to take Charlotte around the city. Fortunately, after a whole night of edification, she did not do anything shocking, and she followed Su Bai quietly and obediently. , Absorb knowledge, and ask if you don¡¯t understand!Later, she also bought a lot of books on law, after all... she seems to be a lawyer?If you want to integrate into human society, you can''t have money or work, so Charlotte is ready to learn and try to get familiar with her original identity.


    But from the bottom of my heart, she still doesn''t like this body very much.


    The human body is too bad for her!


    In addition to books, Su Bai also bought a lot of clothes for her, as well as daily necessities such as telephones!After shopping for a whole day, when I returned to the hotel in the evening, there were already a lot of things!


    "The people at the hotel just now, why did they look at me with that look?" Charlotte asked after returning.


    "You should be regarded as a call girl, after all, this body of you is really too... seldom ordinary people wear this, plus you have bought so many expensive things, or you are in a hotel... be misunderstood It''s normal too!" Su Bai said lightly.


    Item 0059


    "Not to mention, although no one knows you!"


    "But someone knows me!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I am the world''s top rich man. If wealth is used to describe strength, in human society, I am like a god in heaven!"


    "You really don''t care about him at all!"


    Charlotte knew that Su Bai wanted to go to heaven and had no fear of God, but what she didn''t understand was...why did he have such confidence.Even if Charlotte knew he was capable, but...that''s God!But that''s fine, with his presence, Charlotte believes that God will definitely...get angry!After speaking, Charlotte looked at the things she bought, and her tireless look made Su Bai feel that whether she is a goddess or a woman, her hobbies are the same!


    Watching Charlotte take out a piece of clothes to match there, he didn''t care about the existence of Su Bai.


    Su Bai is naturally happy to appreciate!


    Absorb the universe, go shopping with Charlotte, learn this knowledge of social life, and sleep!


    This is Su Bai''s daily life with Charlotte over the past few days.


    I have to say that Charlotte''s learning ability is really strong. At this moment, she seems to have no other problems at all. It seems to be no different from ordinary people, and even for legal knowledge, she has already learned it!


    "What will you do tomorrow?"


    Charlotte asked Su Bai before going to bed.


    "Nothing else, you can visit your house tomorrow." Su Bai said.


    "To be honest, I have no interest at all. Is there any way I can not go back?" Charlotte didn''t know any so-called husband and children at all, and the person he knew was no longer there.


    "I still have to go back, and watch it later!" Su Bai said.


    "OK then!"


    Charlotte responded, and got into Su Bai''s arms.


    Yes!


    She slept with Su Bai these days, and she also developed the habit of sleeping naked.


    According to her understanding, she thought that Su Bai would not be able to bear it anymore, and she also knew what Su Bai said before, but she could feel that Su Bai was interesting to herself, but she was restraining it. .


    night!


    Just pass quietly.


    The next morning, Su Bai and Charlotte had just woke up and came out of the room in their nightgowns.


    As soon as I came out, I saw an extra person in the room!


    Not Lucifer, nor any hotel staff.


    It''s Amanadier!


    There is no change in his appearance, but his expression and temperament are a little...a lot more decadent.


    After Lucifer burned his wings, Aman Nadir''s life is probably not easy!


    Amanadier looked at Su Bai and Charlotte, the expression on his face was angry and cold!


    As an angel, although something went wrong recently, he still knew the existence of his mother.However, she didn''t expect her mother to sleep with humans!


    This is a shame!


    She is a god!


    But...her mother, how can she sleep with humans?


    The angry Amanadier''s eyes burst into flames. Charlotte was happy to see the arrival of another son. Just about to say hello, he saw Amanadier directly approaching Su Bai.


    "you wanna die!"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and the strength on his body was suddenly shaken.

 C1923

    oom!


    Amanadier, who was caught off guard, was instantly shaken out and hit the wall with a thud.


    This bump made his grinning grin. Just when he got up, he saw that Su Bai had come in front of him. When he grabbed the palm of his hand, Amanadier felt that his neck was caught, and he involuntarily raised it!


    "What you said just now, I didn''t hear clearly, can you...say it again?" Su Bai looked at Aman Nadir and said lightly.


    Amanadier''s face was flushed red, his hands trying to grab Su Bai''s arms were out of reach, and he opened his mouth, unable to make a sound.


    "Su Bai..."


    Charlotte hurried to Su Bai''s side: "This is my son!"


    "And then? I''m not his father!"


    Su Bai said indifferently: "Suddenly ran to me and said I was looking for death? Haha...I thought I was an angel? What''s more...Are you still an angel now? Your power is gone, right? You...fallen!"


    Amanadier''s flushed face was stunned for a moment, and his eyes stared at Su Bai.


    At first glance, it seems that the strangled eyes are about to stick out.


    "You... how do you know?" He asked hard and painful!


    "Son, are you really... degenerate?" Charlotte looked at Amanadier in surprise!


    This depravity is not that kind of adjective, but a vocabulary of angels'' transformation.


    For example... the fallen angel!


    Yes, Amanadier has fallen.


    Burning his wings in Lucifer, the desperate Amanadier fell.


    He did a lot of things that angels shouldn''t do, and they have been irreparable.The most important thing is that he found that Lucifer was still alive, and he was not punished by God or his father for burning his wings!This made Amanadier think that everything he did was ridiculous. He did not resent Lucifer, but... a bit resented God!Of course, this little bit of resentment is just a seed, and it has not sprouted, otherwise he would not be here now!


    "boom!"


    Amanadier slammed his body against the wall, and immediately felt that he was free.


    "An angel who has lost his divine power has no interest in killing it!"


    "Kill you, and God won''t help you!"


    Su Bai said lightly, and turned to wash.


    Amanadier''s expression was unspeakable grief and anger, but he felt...maybe it was true.


    He wholeheartedly pleases his father and completes the tasks his father gave him, but to his father...what is he?


    Sad Amannadir sat on the ground and didn''t get up, Charlotte''s eyes lit up slightly, and he went to comfort him.


    Her comfort method is very interesting!


    He did not say that God is not good, but that he is not good enough.


    But precisely this way, this kind of parental comparison, made Amanadier feel that his father is not good!


    Originally, he wanted to send his mother back to hell, maybe this would make his father happy, but now... he hesitated!


    Chapter 0060: Two Greens?


    Su Bai washed out, Aman Nadir and Charlotte were sitting there chatting. It seemed that after Charlotte''s persuasion, Aman Nadir''s mood was much better, but when he looked at Su Bai, his expression was a bit... embarrassing. !


    It was embarrassing to provoke himself but was crushed.


    Also embarrassed, he slept with his mother!


    If you think about it according to human thinking.


    Didn''t Su Bai become his stepfather?


    This is absolutely an embarrassing thing, he knows why Lucifer is not here anymore!So embarrassing!


    "I''m going to wash up first. You have a good chat with Su Bai. In fact, everyone is a family, and the ideas are the same. Back to... heaven!" Charlotte patted Aman Nadir on the shoulder, and then turned around. The bathroom.


    family¡­¡­


    family¡­¡­


    Hearing what his mother said, Amanadier was even more depressed. This is too bad!


    Su Bai sat next to Aman Nadir, looking at his tangled appearance, and guessed the reason, with his legs crossed, Su Bai said to Aman Nadir: "Family, tut...Should you call Dad? !"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Amanadier glared at Su Bai angrily.


    Su Bai smiled: "You said you are too, you are not idle? You have to run over to pretend to be forced, but also said that I am looking for death? The result? Run over to be a son, you are asking yourself!

 C1924

    "..."


    Amanadier didn''t know what to say anymore, and he didn''t know what to do when he was angry.


    I''m not idle, it''s damn cheap!


    "Okay, since you also want to go back to heaven, then just as your mother said, we are all a family! Just remember not to act like that in the future!" Su Bai teased Aman Nadir, No interest in teasing anymore.


    If it wasn''t because he had fallen, and he was still Charlotte''s son, he wanted to go to heaven and had the same goal.


    Based on his actions just now, it is impossible for him to stand here without incident!


    It didn''t take long before Charlotte had packed up and changed into a capable outfit, which was more in line with her original professional identity.


    lawyer!


    "Let''s go!" Su Bai stood up and said.


    Charlotte nodded and waved to Amanadier, holding Su and defeated.


    Amanadier didn''t know what to say anymore, he felt that he couldn''t feel depressed, he was going to tell Lucifer!


    "Go directly to your house?" Su Bai asked towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte nodded: "It''s okay to solve this trouble earlier, but... have you figured out how to deal with it?"


    "Are you sure you don''t intend to maintain your original identity relationship?"


    "Besides work!"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and then took Charlotte directly to her predecessor''s home!


    A villa that looks very valuable.


    Lawn, swimming pool, make the most of it.


    It seems that Charlotte¡¯s predecessor should be in good conditions. After all, he is a lawyer. This is a lucrative job. Otherwise, how can he afford such a villa and raise a housewife?


    "You are back, where have you been these days?"


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the villa, I saw a man running out with some excitement.


    The age is not particularly large, but the figure and appearance... plus dressing.


    It really fits the identity of a housewife!


    "Is he?" The man looked at Su Bai and asked Charlotte tentatively.


    Charlotte did not speak, Su Bai did not speak, just looking at this man!


    My wife hasn¡¯t been home for several days. It¡¯s just this. As a husband, a man probably shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude and reaction, and he¡¯s been so excited and kind to ask. He shouldn¡¯t be angrily asking you to go. What''s wrong, and... After returning with a man, as long as he is not a fool, I am afraid he will think of something?but none!


    This man has no such emotions!


    This is interesting.


    Is it because the head is green, so you can live a good life?


    Speaking of it, it seems that I can barely be regarded as two greens, one is God, the other is the man in front of him.


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a smile: "You don''t know who I am? Check online and you will know!"


    On the one hand, while Su Bai had already taken the lead in leaving the house, Charlotte naturally followed Su Bai.


    The man was stunned for a moment, and when he saw that both of them had entered, he hurriedly followed.


    After entering the room, the man still didn''t know who Su Bai was. He hesitated and took out the phone to go online to check, but he suddenly realized that there was no information. How to check?He was about to ask Su Bai''s name, but the webpage suddenly found a pop-up news.


    The international billionaire Su Bai changed his taste and entangled with the beautiful lawyer...


    The news opens.


    It is the pictures of Su Bai and Charlotte coming out of the hotel.


    I have to say that these tabloid reporters are really magical, and they figured out Charlotte''s identity so quickly!


    International tycoon Su lost!


    Now this man knows.


    "Charlotte has been sleeping with me these days!" At this moment, Su Bai slowly spoke.


    The man didn''t speak, just looked at Su Bai.


    With that kind of probing eyes.


    It seems to be asking, then?

 C1925

    Su Bai shook his head speechlessly, and simply said: "I like Charlotte very much, so Charlotte will follow me in the future, this family...she probably won''t come back again, so what do you think?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The man hesitated and said: "Charlotte, our previous agreement... still counts?"


    "protocol?"


    Charlotte froze for a moment, she had no impression at all.


    Su Bai was also a little surprised: "What agreement?"


    "Don''t you know?" Hearing Su Bai''s question, the man looked at Su Bai in surprise and surprise."I thought you knew that''s why..."


    "Talk about it!"


    "Yes, that''s the case. I am married to Charlotte, and he will give me 50,000 yuan a month for living expenses, and if I get divorced, he will also give me 5 million yuan in compensation!"


    "..."


    Should this agreement be transferred between men and women?


    "and then?"


    Since there is such an agreement, does it mean Charlotte must have requested it?


    "It''s... just to create a family harmony together, and then... don''t allow me to touch her, don''t allow me to bring women to the house!" the man Ai Ai said.


    Item 0061


    "So you haven''t slept?"


    Su Bai asked unexpectedly.


    The man nodded, "No, we slept in separate rooms from the first day of marriage."


    "What about the kid?"


    "I remember you have a son?" Su Bai asked again.


    "We adopted it!"


    "..."


    Hearing this agreement, Su Bai really didn''t know what to say. After spending a long time in the relationship, the husband was looking for it with money, and the son was adopted?Doesn''t that mean... Charlotte might still be there?


    But this is a bit ridiculous, right?


    After all, Charlotte is not a young girl, so how could it be possible?Moreover, this kind of negotiated marriage is more like a special preparation for dealing with a situation!You know, it''s not cheap!"Have you never asked why?" Su Bai asked the man curiously.


    The man said: "At first I thought she liked women. After all, she is a lawyer. Although this society has accepted same-sex together, after all, there are not many people who accept it, plus public influence, so she did it for Keep her job! Later, I learned that she had seen a rape scene accidentally when she was young, so she was scared and left a shadow! I thought she might continue to do this, but I didn¡¯t expect..."


    Unexpectedly, she actually followed you!


    The man said secretly in his heart.


    It''s a bit unpleasant.


    After all, she is a husband and wife in name. It would be fine if she had been like that, but now she suddenly followed it, and it was normal to feel uncomfortable!


    "That''s it! It''s easier!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I give you two choices. One, you continue to maintain the marriage relationship, and you will double your monthly money! Two, if you divorce, I will directly give you 30 million, but... You are responsible for raising the child!"


    "You choose it yourself!"


    The choice was given, but the man hesitated.


    Is it 100,000 yuan a month, or 30 million all at once?


    This is thirty million!


    It is not a small sum for a rich man, let alone a housewife, a man who married for money!


    With these thirty million, he can do many things.


    He can find a beautiful woman to marry and live his life!


    "If you choose the latter, this house will be reserved for you too!" Su Bai said again.


    "I choose to divorce!"


    The house, this house is very valuable, so the man made a choice without hesitation!


    "Tomorrow the divorce procedures will be done, and you will get what you want after signing!" Su Bai said, and walked directly with Charlotte.


    Charlotte said nothing during the whole journey!


    "The family affairs are settled, then go to your law firm." Su Bai said.

 C1926

    "Ok!"


    Charlotte nodded.


    Family, work!


    If these two things are handled properly, there will be no trouble!As for the news in the report, or some rumors, Su Bai doesn''t mind, and Charlotte doesn''t mind!


    In fact, there is a lot of news.


    After all, looking at Charlotte''s situation, we know that she is still very strong, strong and attractive, but has always been the image of family love, but in the end, Su Bai, the famous playboy got it!Of course, most people are a kind of ridicule, and the ridicule is Su Bai!After all, Charlotte''s identity is far from Su Bai''s identity. If it were only Charlotte, then the newspapers would not be so popular!However, these news will dissipate after a while, and there is nothing to worry about even if they do not disperse Su Bai!


    "Hey!"


    The phone rang, Su Bai then answered the phone.


    "Are you with Charlotte? Did you know that my case was related to her," Chloe asked in surprise.


    "I know, but isn''t the case over?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "you know?"


    "This matter is a bit complicated, I''ll tell you when I have a chance. By the way, how are the past few days?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "What can I do! Being a policeman means one case after another. Recently, I was investigating the time when a girl was killed. It seems to be related to a private party. No clue has been found yet!" Chloe said.


    "Do you need my help?" Su Bai asked casually with a smile.


    "No... wait..."


    Chloe subconsciously wanted to refuse, but suddenly thought of something.


    There was silence on the phone for a long time, and then I heard Chloe say: "It seems that you really need your help. Didn''t I just say that this case is related to a private party, it''s a...sex party! I was originally. Can''t find a suitable person to investigate, you..."


    "Do you want me to go?"


    Su Bai said dumbly: "You don''t want to ask, although I am a lot slower for women, when have I been to such a down-grade party?"


    "Why is it out of grade? This private party is specially for rich and powerful people, and the girls we look for are all students who come out to work part-time!" Chloe explained.


    "That''s also downgrade!" Su Bai thought for a while: "I won''t attend this party, but...I can help you find someone to investigate!"


    "In this way, you will wait for me at home tonight, and I will come to find you!"


    "Ok!"


    Chloe nodded, then hung up.


    Su Bai did not put away the phone, but called Lucifer.


    "Private sex party, are you interested?" Su Bai said straightforwardly.


    "Aren''t you planning to take my mother to that kind of place? If so, Su Bai... I''m never finished with you!" Lucifer shouted.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It has nothing to do with Charlotte. The police have a case that needs someone to investigate. This kind of opportunity should suit you well, let alone you don''t like it! You can call Aman Nadir, he must be in a very good mood now. Depressed, just can be released!"


    "This is a good proposal."


    "Where is the location?"


    "Just wait for my call!" Su Bai said.


    Putting away the phone, Su Bai took Charlotte and left.


    I don¡¯t plan to live in the hotel for the time being. Su Bai is going to buy a house in Los Angeles. I think it¡¯s a temporary settlement, and then buy a car... When I leave later, I will leave it to Chloe!


    Night is coming!


    Su Bai drove the sports car to Chloe''s house!


    Chapter 0062-The Sword of Yazlar


    At Chloe''s house, Chloe is waiting for the defeat of the Soviet Union.


    Seeing Su Bai coming over, Chloe was about to ask about the situation of the mission, but Su Bai first said: "I have already told Lucifer, he will go! With Lucifer''s hungry style, no one would know Doubt. You tell me the address and the details of the mission, and I will notify Lucifer."


    "Good!" Chloe said hurriedly.


    After hearing this, Su Bai called Lucifer and informed him that there should be nothing wrong with Lucifer.


    After solving this matter, the rest will wait for the news.


    With Lucifer¡¯s character, that kind of gathering would have no results in a short time, so Su Bai had a chat with Chloe for a while, and naturally they talked about the case!Speaking of, Su Bai is not short of money, and the people around him are basically not short of money. I don¡¯t know much about this so-called part-time job, but Chloe is different. As a policeman, as a person in the grassroots circle, This kind of part-time job is really too common and too knowledgeable, and many murders, many of the dead are such part-time jobs, or the kind of people who sell their bodies!


    Regarding this case, Su loses no idea.


    To be precise, his attention is not on this aspect now!


    After chatting, I saw that Su Bai had no interest in the case, and the only thing I needed now was to wait for the results from Lucifer, and there was nothing to say!So the topic naturally shifted to Charlotte!

 C1927

    Why is Su Bai with Charlotte?


    Regarding this point, Su Bai didn''t know what to say, after all, Charlotte''s situation was quite special, and in the end it was just perfunctory.


    Chloe didn''t say anything, there was an extra woman beside Su Bai, which was all too normal!


    Before I knew it, it was too late.


    Lucifer''s call finally came and told Chloe about the situation. Chloe put on his coat and was ready to go to the police station!


    It seems to be busy again!


    Su Bai shrugged, took Chloe to the police station, and then returned to the hotel!


    Although I bought the house, I still need to clean up before I can live. I have to stay in the hotel for a few days!Back at the hotel, Charlotte had just come out of the shower, wiping her hair with a towel, she looked like a beauty out of the bath, the most important thing was...nothing!


    Charlotte has already understood the situation of human society, especially the clothes and body, but she doesn''t seem to care about it with Su Bai, let alone sleep together naked every day, and don''t mind the other time!


    "I''m back, everything is done?" Charlotte asked Su Bai.


    "Forget it!"


    Su Bai nodded and sat down, Charlotte came to Su Bai''s side: "Then should we consider our plan?"


    "Go to heaven?"


    "Yes!" Charlotte headed.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Of course it''s okay to go to heaven, but...how to go? I think you should have a plan?"


    Charlotte shook her head in frustration: "It''s because there is no plan, so we should consider the plan!"


    "What you said is the same as if you didn''t say it. If you have any ideas, I can help. If you don''t...I can''t help. I have never been to heaven and don''t know heaven. The only idea is to let God come down!" Bai shrugged.


    Charlotte shook his head: "Impossible, he has never descended on the earth, the earth is a toy for him!"


    "Wait and see!" Su Bai said: "Lucifer left from hell, and Amanadier has fallen again. Now even you have escaped from hell. God can''t be indifferent, right?"


    "The last possibility is that he will send someone to Earth! My...other kids!" Charlotte said.


    "Then wait!"


    Su Bai said, got up and went to take a bath.


    After taking a shower, Su Bai began to absorb cosmic energy, and Charlotte continued to understand the world playing with a tablet in the room.


    When the night was getting deeper and Su Bai had absorbed it, he returned to sleep.


    In a flash, a few days passed, the house was cleaned up, and Su Bai took Charlotte and moved there.


    at the same time.


    Lucifer and Amanadier are here too!


    In the villa.


    Su Bai sat on the sofa, Lucifer and Amanadier sat on both sides!


    Charlotte came downstairs, walked straight to Su Bai and sat down, and said to his two sons: "You mean, your brother has come down?"


    "The one that is still very troublesome..." Lucifer pouted.


    "It''s Uriel!" Amanadier said.


    "It''s him, my lovely child!" Charlotte smiled and said, "I still remember that he was younger than you, and he was always with you and wanted to play with you!"


    "That was before! Mom, Ulay is here for you this time!" Lucifer looked at Charlotte and said: "We met once, and he wants me to send you back to hell, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    "Otherwise he will kill Su Bai!" Lucifer looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai pointed at himself in a daze, "Kill me?"


    "That''s right!" Lucifer nodded and said: "Ulay is very good at calculations. He can calculate what may happen in the future through various possibilities. He... may have calculated that you will help mother!" Lucifer Tao.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "It doesn''t need to be calculated, I can tell him directly, yes! But...you say he is good at calculation? Why do I think this guy is not accurate at all, otherwise...he should know. Kill me, he can''t do it!"


    "No, he can do it!"


    Lucifer shook his head."Although your strength is very strong, if you fight against each other, you will soon be suppressed, because he can calculate your attack means at every step. And... he came down this time and brought Azra, the Angel of Death Your sword! That is the one, the sword that can completely destroy the soul, even me, even my mother, all... the same!"


    Lucifer''s expression was very solemn. Although he was not afraid when talking about the sword of Yazlar, it was enough to show him that the sword of Yazlar was not simple!


    Item 0063


    The DC world is different from the Marvel world. God, giant beasts, these angels, etc. are already the strongest wave of gods in the DC world.


    Therefore, even Lucifer thought that the sword of Yazlar was dangerous, so this sword was really dangerous!

 C1928

    Although Su Bai felt that even if the sword of Yazlar could kill the top gods, it might not be able to kill himself. After all, his golden fingers were very powerful, but it also showed...this Ulay''s determination to come this time!


    In other words.


    God has noticed the situation here, it is very likely... God is already angry!


    Otherwise, how could Uriel really get such a powerful artifact from the Angel of Death?


    Looking at Lucifer, Amanadier, and even Charlotte showed a solemn and troublesome expression, Su Bai smiled and put his hand on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder, and said loudly: "So? You are planning to take Charlotte Are you sent back to hell?"


    Lucifer and Amanadier said nothing.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I said before, I will let Charlotte stay, see...I have bought my house, and now I want to send her away, I can''t agree to it!"


    "Are you crazy? Just for a house, do you take risks? That''s the sword of Yazlar, it will kill you!" Amanadir said.


    Su Bai laughed: "You have two choices now!"


    "One: beat me, and then send your mother back to hell."


    "Two: I will deal with Ulay!"


    "But I have to say to you first, if I do something with Ulay, there will only be two endings. One is his death and the other is mine!"


    "Choose your own!"


    Su Bai will definitely not let Charlotte go back to hell again. After all, Charlotte has a much stronger mind about going to heaven than others, and she knows more, she will definitely try her best to return to heaven!


    Lucifer said in a deep voice to Amanadil: "Why don''t you go and meet Ulay? He probably doesn''t know that you have lost your power, maybe you can persuade him!"


    Amanadier hesitated.


    It was not afraid, but he was not sure he could persuade Ulay to go back, after all, Ulay appeared very determined this time!What''s more, he still has the sword of Yazlar. In this case, even if he didn''t know that he had lost his supernatural power, he would not give up easily.


    "That said, you have chosen to stand on our side, that''s simple!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "You don''t need to let Aman Nadir go. If you go, it''s no use. I''ll go look for him directly!"


    "Are you... okay?" Lucifer was a little worried!


    Su Bai raised the corners of his mouth: "If it works, you will know when it is time!"


    After speaking, Su Bai disappeared from the villa instantly.


    The next moment, it has appeared on the edge of the city of Los Angeles, and there is no one around.


    Su Bai appeared alone.


    Since Ulay has used himself to threaten Lucifer, then... he will definitely pay attention to his own dynamics, and there is no need to summon him or make an appointment with the time and place. Su Bai believes that Ulay will come!


    It turns out.


    Su Bai''s idea is correct!


    Ulay is indeed concerned about the defeat of the Soviet Union!


    To be precise, he paid more attention to Su defeat than to his mother!


    Because of this mission, of course it is to send my mother back to hell, but... there is another mission.


    That is to kill Su Bai!


    According to his calculations, it is very likely that Su Bai will take his mother back to heaven in the end, so he must solve this trouble ahead of time, which is why...he can get the sword of Yazlar!


    Feel the breath of Su Bai moving!


    Uriel teleported directly.


    Whoosh!


    Wu Lie is now in front of Su Bai.


    With eyes facing each other, Su Pai looked at Ulie.


    There is no Lucifer''s cynical temperament, nor the rigid feeling of Amanadier.


    He is not tall, and his appearance is not particularly outstanding. Walking on the street may soon be submerged in the crowd!


    "You are Ulay? I heard that you are good at calculating?" Su Bai asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "So, I already know your ending!" Ulay said lightly, and the wings behind him suddenly opened!


    boom!


    With the huge white wings coming to life in the sun, Ulay has the feeling of an angel at this time!


    A sword appeared in Ulay''s hand!


    very short!

 C1929

    It was about half the length of an arm, and it didn''t seem to be anything special, just a short sword, neither mighty nor sharp.


    "This is the sword of Yazlar?"


    Su Bai asked curiously.


    Ulay nodded.


    "It doesn''t look like anything special." Su Bai smiled and said, "I think you should go back, at least you can save your life!"


    "I guess you would say that!"


    Ulay said lightly: "On the earth, you may be very capable, but... the earth... is too small."


    "is it?"


    Su Bai''s words fell, but people suddenly came to Ulie and punched them.


    Uriel''s wings flickered and moved after an instant, gently avoiding."I said, I calculated, you have no chance of winning!"


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, without speaking, he rushed up again.


    One attack, one dodge.


    It can be seen that Ulay is indeed very proficient in calculation, maybe this is his ability!Su Bai didn''t think much about his shots, but Ulay was able to calculate the trajectory of his moves through this instinctive shot habit!


    "I said, you..."


    Ulay dodged one after another, and was proud to say that you should give up, but suddenly saw Su Bai in front of him suddenly change his moves. The speed made Ulay a little unprepared, and he received a punch in the face!


    boom!


    This punch used the power of the power gem, and almost instantly, half of Ulay''s face was blasted off!


    The body is involuntarily backing away!


    Pedal!


    Ulay stepped back a few steps, his face quickly recovered at a speed that was visible to the naked eye!


    "Have you calculated this punch?" Su Bai asked towards Ulie.


    Ulay''s expression became serious: "How is it possible?"


    "Don''t believe it? Then come again!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and he rushed up again.


    Ulay still escaped easily this time, but after hiding several times, Su Bai suddenly changed again.


    He has even calculated all the possibilities of Su Bai''s changes, but still... was beaten!


    Chapter 0064 Ulie is dead!


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?"


    Seeing your stunned expression on Ulie, Su Bai smiled and said, "I thought it would be awesome if you can calculate, you can calculate, and I can also calculate. My calculation speed is not slower than you!"


    "No! I have calculated all the possible routes and methods of your moves!" Ulie said solemnly.


    The injuries on his body began to recover quickly!


    "But... I am faster than you!"


    "..."


    If Ulay has read martial arts novels, he must have heard a sentence, martial arts in the world, only fast is not broken!


    What do you know?What if I tell you clearly where I want to fight?


    I''m faster than you, it''s useless if you are prepared!


    "I''ve done it!" Ulay said in a deep voice, "Sweet speed, but...you won''t succeed anymore!"


    When the voice fell, Ulay took the initiative to beat Su Pai.


    This time, Ulay directly used the sword of Yazlar to stab Su Bai.He didn''t have super power, but his speed was equally fast, so fast that Su Bai was so unexpected.


    Worthy of being an angel!


    Angels, Su Bai has also encountered many, such as the black angel next to Constantine before, such as the fallen angel.However, the strength of these angels is too far from that of Ulay, they are indeed archangels!Su Bai thought this way, the supernatural speed force suddenly activated and instantly escaped, and the Phoenix shock wave hit directly.


    Ulay did not dodge, but swung his sword and slashed directly.


    The sword of Yazlar hit the Phoenix Shockwave, and even split the Phoenix Shockwave into two, and flew out from both sides of him.After a while, two loud bangs were heard, two explosions came from behind Ulay, and then the smoke filled!


    Uriel moved forward again, and the sword of Yazlar even blocked the Soviet defeat''s course of action, and the speed seemed to not give the Soviet defeat a chance to consider and change!


    Seeing that the sword of Yazlar had pierced through.

 C1930

    Su Bai hasn''t done anything yet, it seems... has been unavoidable?


    Ulay''s mouth raised a smug smile. Once he was stabbed by the sword of Yazlar, he would definitely die...


    "boom!"


    exploded!


    Su Bai''s body burst instantly, as if the bubble had been punctured, and disappeared instantly!


    Ulay retracted the sword of Yazlar, but the smug smile on his face disappeared. He should have been happy that he had killed Su Bai, but... his brows were frowned tightly, as if he had encountered some problem. .


    "wrong!"


    Seeing the disappearing Su Bai, Ulie frowned and said in a low voice: "Although no one or any god can resist the sword of Yazlar, it shouldn''t be the way to be killed by the sword of Yazlar..."


    "who is it?"


    "Who suddenly appeared and killed Su Bai?"


    Ulay looked around subconsciously, and felt it.


    But there is no one around.


    "Is it the father?"


    It can make people burst like this, but there is no one nearby, Ulay subconsciously thought of his father, God!!


    "Yes, it''s your father and me!" A voice suddenly sounded, and Su Bai''s figure quickly appeared and recovered.


    As if reorganized, Su Bai had reappeared in no time.


    "You taste this too!"


    Su Bai waved his hand abruptly, and Ulay instantly felt a restlessness in his body, as if he was about to separate.


    "boom!"


    Ulay suddenly exploded!


    The tremendous power turned Ulay into ashes in an instant!


    Click!


    The sword of Yazlar fell to the ground.


    Su Bai grabbed the palm of his hand, and the sword of Yazlar trembled violently, and then flew into Su Bai''s hand with a swish.


    "This is the sword of Yazlar? It feels... nothing special!"


    Holding the sword of Yazlar, Su Bai really didn''t feel anything special!


    "Wow!"


    The wind screamed, Su Bai looked up, and he saw Ulay had appeared again.


    Regarding the resurrection of Ulay, Soviet defeat is not unexpected!


    Archangel, this is already considered top in the DC world. If it is so easy to die, then it is not worthy of the word top. After all, the more top, the stronger the strength. Basically, it belongs to the kind that is difficult to be killed. dead!After Ulay was resurrected, he glared at Su Bai!


    "The sword of Yazlar, hand it over, it''s not something you deserve!"


    "is it?"


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and waved his other hand again!


    boom!


    Uriel exploded again.


    The difference is that this time it didn''t seem to be that thorough. At the moment of the explosion, it seemed that there was a force that sucked it back, and then I saw that Ulay had quickly assembled.


    "Puff!"


    At the moment his body had just assembled, Su Bai had already appeared in front of Ulay, and the sword of Yazlar in his hand had been pierced in!


    Pain appeared on Ulay¡¯s face. Ulay grabbed Su Bai¡¯s hand and his body began to twitch!


    This kind of pain, this kind of death... is real!


    Before Ulay was exploded, he didn''t seem to feel any pain, but this time... the pain is different!


    Can make angels feel pain, that is... real pain.


    "Tell...tell Lucifer...an...anning..." Ulay said in a trembling voice, then...


    died!


    Just die!

 C1931

    The body did not disappear, nor did the soul appear.


    Just died silently!


    Su Bai looked at this sword of Yazlar. Although it seemed ordinary, it was indeed...not ordinary!


    A good thing that can completely kill angels, ha ha... This thing should be kept!


    Su Bai took the sword of Yazlar, then took Ulie''s body, teleported back to the villa.


    In the villa, Lucifer, Amanadier, and Charlotte are all there!


    Seeing that Su Bai came back with Ulie''s body...


    The three of them showed sad expressions at the same time!


    Yes, whether it was Amanadier or Lucifer, even Charlotte, who should have been relieved by Uriel''s death, showed a sad expression.


    Very real!


    "Ulie, my child..."


    Charlotte reached out and stroked Ulay''s cheek, whispering softly.


    "I said, there were only two in the end. Either he died or I died!" Su Bai didn''t think there was any problem with killing Ulie. If he didn''t kill him, he would kill himself.Unless you give up Charlotte, it means giving up going to heaven and the wall of origin, which is absolutely impossible for Su Bai!Therefore, anyone who stands in front of this road will be wiped out by Su Bai!


    Chapter 0065 The Flame Sword That Splits The Gate Of Heaven


    "This is... the sword of Yazlar?"


    After they lamented Ulay¡¯s death, they even helped Ulay find a place to be buried, and returned after the burial.


    When I entered, I saw Su Bai was holding a short sword.


    This sword can completely kill angels!


    Lucifer walked over to take a look, Su Bai handed it over.


    Anyway, the goals of these three people are the same, not to mention that since the sword of Yazlar has fallen into his own hands, it is naturally impossible for others to take it away!


    "Is this the sword of Yazlar?"


    Lucifer looked at it with the sword of Yazlar, and felt sad when he thought that Ulay had died on the sword he brought.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    When Lucifer was sad, Amannadir and Charlotte were stunned and looked at Lucifer in surprise.


    No, it is the sword of Yazlar in Lucifer''s hands to be precise!


    The sword of Yazlar at this time turned out to be shining, as if it were red and as if it were golden, like a flame!


    "Sword of Flame!" Charlotte shouted in surprise.


    "The sword of flame? Mom, don''t be kidding, this is the sword of Yazlar! And you know, the sword of flame was ruined by his father after that war!" Lucifer woke up from sorrow. , Said towards Charlotte.


    Amanadier nodded in agreement.


    The sword of flame is the most advanced artifact, it can open the door of heaven, even hurt and destroy God!Because of the sword of flame, Lucifer had the opportunity to attack heaven in the first place!But after the defeat, God has already destroyed the sword of flame, which means...unless God allows, no one else can enter heaven again!


    "No, this is the sword of flame!"


    "Lucifer, my son, my angel of light!" Charlotte stroked Lucifer''s cheek excitedly, and said with a trembling: "Your father did not destroy the sword of flame, but changed the sword of flame into Become the sword of Yazlar! Son, only you...only you can activate the sword of flame, and then...we open the door of heaven and return to heaven!"


    "Are you sure this sword of Yazlar is the sword of flame, and it can open the gate of heaven to go to heaven?" Su Bai asked towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte said excitedly: "Yes, I am sure, finally, I finally found a way back to heaven!"


    "well!"


    Su Bai smiled satisfied.


    I was still worried about how to get to heaven, but I didn''t expect that there would be a way. This Ulay is really a good person... No, he is a good angel!


    "By the way, I almost forgot! Ulay told you before he died, Anning!" Su Bai suddenly remembered and moved towards Lucifer.


    "What?" Lucifer was taken aback for a moment.


    peaceful?


    What does it mean!


    Seeing Lucifer''s dazed look, Su Bai shrugged: "Don''t ask me, he said this word, Anning!"


    Lucifer frowned very incomprehensibly. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out what peace meant.But what Ulay said specifically before his death must be of ulterior motives, especially he was good at calculating!


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it, you should try the Flame Sword!" Charlotte urged.


    Lucifer nodded and held the sword of flame to urge it, but this time... it seemed that there was no response.

 C1932

    "How could this be? You try again!" Charlotte said.


    Lucifer tried a few more times, but the result was the same, and there was no response.


    If everyone hadn''t seen it just now, I would definitely think it was just an illusion!


    "I''ll try!"


    Amanadier said.


    "It''s useless, you are not an angel of light, only Lucifer can do it!" Charlotte said angrily.


    Obviously saw hope, but suddenly disappeared, which annoyed her!


    Amanadier did not speak, but took it.


    As a result, there is still no light!


    "Why don''t you try?" Amanadier was a little depressed, but soon adjusted his mood and asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, if you let me destroy it, maybe I can do it. If you let me use him, forget it. This is not about ability, but about identity!"


    After a pause, Su Bai said: "Lucifer, let this sword be with you first, take the time to practice and find the reason!"


    Lucifer nodded.


    Su Bai asked Lucifer to take away the sword of flame, and Amanadier followed suit.


    Charlotte turned around in the room, still in that kind of annoyance and atmosphere.


    "Don''t turn around, now that you have found a way, you just have to try slowly, it''s better than nothing!" Su Bai was dizzy because of her profit, and said casually.


    "I''ve been waiting for so long, can I not be in a hurry?" Charlotte said, slamming the table, but the table banged and broke!


    Charlotte froze for a moment."Sorry, I didn''t mean it, I..."


    "Your divine power is restored?" Su Bai didn''t care about the table, but asked Charlotte with interest.


    After all, Charlotte is also the mother of all things, and God himself!In the human body before, there was obviously no ability.But just now, it was definitely not something a human woman could do.Even if it is a man, it may not be necessary. After all, the furniture in the house that Su Bai bought cannot be too ordinary. The table is very strong!


    "I..." Charlotte stopped talking.


    "Because of this, you are in a hurry?" Su Bai guessed the reason, and said to himself: "You are a god after all, and your human body cannot withstand your power. Once the divine power is restored to a certain level, this The human body will respond... with a bang! If it is just a human body that explodes, you shouldn¡¯t be so anxious to change it. The reason you are so anxious is that if your body explodes, you will explode too The heaven before, the hell afterwards, the environment can withstand your power, but the earth can¡¯t, right?¡±


    Charlotte nodded slowly: "That''s it! My strength is recovering quickly, and I can feel that this body is about to be unbearable, such as..."


    After speaking, Charlotte raised her wrist!


    Item 0066


    Charlotte''s body Su Bai is really seen every day, although I haven''t explored it yet, but it''s very clear what each place looks like.Seeing Charlotte raising his arm, Su Bai looked over subconsciously.There is nothing special about the wrist, just stick a band-aid!


    Bandage?


    Is Charlotte injured?


    It shouldn''t be!


    Su Bai looked towards Charlotte and saw Charlotte lifted the band-aid with a solemn expression.


    Just lifted a corner, a burst of golden light lit up, very dazzling, and...very powerful!


    Charlotte reapplied the band-aid and looked at Su Bai.


    "Your body... has begun to be unable to bear it!" Su Bai looked at Charlotte, and she didn''t show any abnormality in getting along with Charlotte these days. Of course... it might be because it has just begun!


    But she has already started to use band-aids to repair her body that had collapsed because she couldn''t bear the power.


    So, she was anxious!


    She didn''t want to return to hell, so she was anxious to return to heaven!


    "How long can your body last?" Su Bai asked.


    Charlotte shook her head: "I don''t know either! So, we must open the door of heaven as soon as possible!"


    "Although Lucifer will try his best, he is definitely not that big. After all, he is not the angel of light at the beginning, and the sword of flame is not the sword of flame at the beginning! So, you should prepare with both hands!" Su Bai Tao.


    Charlotte shook her head and resolutely said, "Do you want me to go back to hell? No, this is absolutely impossible... I will never go back to that place!"


    Seeing Charlotte''s resolute appearance, I knew that hell did leave her an indelible impression!


    "I will let Lucifer master the skilled flame sword as soon as possible!" Charlotte said.


    Just as Su Bai opened his mouth to speak, he heard the phone ring.


    Picking up the phone and seeing Chloe!


    "Something went wrong with the case?" Su Bai asked.

 C1933

    "No, the case has been...resolved, is...other things, will you have time soon?" Chloe''s tone was a little heavy, and it felt like something was wrong.


    Su Bai glanced at Charlotte and said to Chloe on the phone: "I have time."


    "Can you come and pick me up?"


    "Yes, wait for me!" Su Bai finished speaking, hung up the phone and said, "I''ll go out!"


    "Ok!"


    Charlotte nodded.


    Subsequently, Su Bai drove to pick up Chloe.


    When she saw Chloe, Chloe looked a little cramped, as if nervous.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Bai hugged Chloe and asked in a low voice.


    Leaning on Su Bai¡¯s arms, Chloe seemed to feel dependent, and slowly calmed down. He raised his head and said: "The murderer who killed my father got home leave today. I... I want you to accompany me. Go to prison!"


    "If you don''t want him out, I can help you!" Su Bai said.


    Chloe didn''t speak.


    Su Bai did not say much, and drove Chloe to prison.


    After arriving at the prison, Chloe met the deputy warden of the prison and the murderer who was about to be released!


    The murderer even smiled at Chloe, which made Chloe''s calm mood suddenly excited again. He followed the deputy warden to protest that a murderer should not be let out, what if she was committing a murder ?Su Bai didn''t get out of the car. Looking at Chloe like this, he knew that she had brought some personal feelings, so what?I don''t know the murderer, Chloe is his own woman, it''s normal to help the relatives or not to care!Thinking of this, Su Bai turned to look at the murderer!


    Didn''t he want to go out?


    You should stay inside.


    With his psychic power released, Su Bai was planning to let this guy cancel the holiday by himself, only to discover something very unexpected!


    He was not the murderer of Chloe''s father!


    Exploring his memory, Su Bai found out very clearly that Chloe¡¯s father was not killed by him at all, he was just a substitute for the crime!And the person who made him talk back... Su Bai turned to look at the deputy warden who was smiling and explaining to Chloe why he wanted to visit the murderer!


    "Unexpectedly, really unexpectedly... So, this is a dirty asshole deal?"


    Su Bai pouted his lips, probed the memory of the deputy warden, and then everything understood.


    This guy is the deputy warden, but he doesn''t have a lot of oil and water in this position, at least not in his opinion, so he has another business, which is specifically responsible for finding someone to help with the crime!After the contact is made, he enters his prison, he will give some care!When Chloe''s father was investigating a case, he found this clue!In desperation, the deputy warden killed him and convicted the murderer!


    Without knowing it, Chloe was still discussing with the deputy warden about the murderer, but unfortunately, there was no result in the end, so he could only turn into the car unwillingly!


    At this time, the murderer had been escorted to the police car and was about to leave.


    ...


    "Can you... keep up with him?" Chloe asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "It''s no use keeping up with him, he is not the murderer of your father!"


    "What?" Chloe said in a daze: "Don''t be kidding. Of course he was the murderer of my father. Otherwise, how could he go to jail?"


    Su Bai wanted to start his head and said: "The real murderer is someone else!"


    "How did you know?"


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Bai did not answer, but instead asked a question that felt a little abrupt and absurd.


    Chloe looked at Su Bai: "I shouldn''t even know who my man is!"


    "In fact, you really don''t know, or you don''t know everything!" Su Bai smiled: "You should have heard of the Justice League, right?"


    "of course!"


    Chloe nodded.


    "Where is Mr. Immortal?"


    "My dear, this joke is not funny. Since I know the Justice League, of course I know Mr. Immortal, but what does this have to do with your identity? Wait...You don''t want to tell me that you are Mr. Immortal, right?" Chloe looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    "Actually I planned to tell you a long time ago, but there is no suitable opportunity!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and immediately... the outfit suddenly changed!


    Exactly, Mr. Immortal!


    Item 0067


    Chloe looked at Su Bai in a daze, to be precise, he was dumbfounded at Mr. Immortal!


    Su Bai is Mr. Immortal?


    Is his man Mr. Immortal?

 C1934

    "Well, I might need to calm down!" Chloe took a deep breath. She needs to calm down now.


    This news was too shocking for her. Her own man, an international rich, turned out to be the Immortal of the Justice League?


    Too unexpected!


    Su Bai did not urge, she knew Chloe must calm down.After all, it wasn''t that she was told her identity at the beginning, so she would accept it after a brief surprise!During this period of time, Su Bai did not show anything special, so now telling her that she is Mr. Immortal, she has an impact on her inherent impression!


    After almost a lot of varieties, Chloe spoke."So, you are Mr. Immortal, so... you tell me now?"


    "First of all, I have nothing to hide, but there is no suitable opportunity to tell you. Second, I tell you now to make you believe what I just said, the murderer who left for family visits is not the murderer of your father!" Su Bai He whispered: "I originally planned to use my spiritual power to change his mind and go back to jail, but I found out that he was not the murderer at all, he was just a criminal, and the murderer was someone else!"


    "The most sinister?"


    Chloe was stunned for a moment and asked eagerly: "Who is the murderer?"


    Unexpectedly, the murderer who had hated for so many years was only the most guilty one, which made Chloe feel very angry, and eagerly wanted to know who the real murderer was!


    Speaking of which, this is also the benefit of identity.


    Su Bai said that Chloe would doubt.


    But Mr. Immortal said, it won''t!


    This is not distrust, but the inherent impression of identity.


    "The warden who was chatting with you just now!"


    "It''s him?"


    "That''s right!" Su Bai nodded and told Chloe the whole thing.


    After hearing this, Chloe vaguely remembered, as if his father was indeed investigating some case before his death!


    "How could this be!"


    Unexpectedly, Chloe really did not expect that the real murderer would be him, and that he killed his father just for this reason.


    "Can you find evidence?" Chloe looked at Su Bai expectantly.


    Su Bai smiled."You''ll know tomorrow!"


    "Ok!"


    Chloe nodded.


    Su Bai drove away from the prison and returned to Chloe¡¯s house. Chloe felt the kind of restlessness throughout the whole person, and that¡¯s right... If nothing happened in this case, That doesn''t mean that she has a big heart or a good psychological quality, but that she doesn''t care about her father''s death at all!Su Bai accompanied Chloe to the evening before leaving!


    "Tomorrow you go to the police station and you will know the result!" Su Bai said to Chloe before leaving.


    Leaving Chloe¡¯s house, Su Bai went directly to the deputy warden¡¯s house!


    A private villa.


    It doesn''t seem to be too luxurious, and in line with his work status, it is not particularly ostentatious.However, it is obvious that this is all an illusion, just for fear of people''s suspicion. His black money... can make a lot!


    "Who!"


    As soon as Su Bai came out, he heard a soft drink.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw the deputy warden walking slowly tentatively with a pistol. When he saw Su Bai in the living room, the deputy warden was obviously taken aback.


    "Su Bai?"


    The deputy warden was stunned, apparently he knew Su Bai!


    It''s just that he didn''t expect, how could a rich international man appear in his home in the middle of the night!


    This is really unscientific!


    Anyone who sees a rich international man appearing in his home in the middle of the night will be surprised, but the deputy warden has a good psychological quality. After all, it is impossible to do such a business if there is no psychological quality. So after the surprise, he quickly calmed down Go down.


    "Why did you show up at my house?"


    Instead of putting down the gun, it aimed directly at Su Bai.


    After the surprise, it was obvious that the deputy warden wanted to know why Su Bai appeared here.


    Seeing his vigilant look, Su Bai chuckled and slowly took out a voice recorder... "I want you to confess the murder of Chloe''s father!"


    "What are you talking about? What does Chloe''s father''s death have to do with me? The murderer had already caught it!" The deputy warden''s expression did not change at all, it seemed that he really didn''t understand.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Your acting skills are good, and your mental quality is also good. It''s a pity..."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to waste time with you."


    After speaking, Su Bai directly released his spiritual power to control him, and saw the expression on his face suddenly change, and he said it blankly.


    Doing business by myself, why kill Chloe¡¯s father and then let others commit the crime, etc.!

 C1935

    After the original recording, Su Bai left quietly.


    As for the deputy warden, he would forget this paragraph, and then obediently return to the room to sleep.


    But what awaits him... is prison.


    The next day, Chloe received a package shortly after he went to work. Inside the package was a voice recorder!


    Opening it, Chloe was stunned to hear the content inside, and then excitedly took out the phone to call Su Bai and beat him over.


    "Recording pen¡­¡­"


    "For your gift, I think you should go catch the murderer now! Catch the murderer of your father personally!"


    "Thank you!"


    Chloe said solemnly, and then hung up the phone to prepare for arrest!


    On the other side, Su Bai also put down the phone.


    Chloe went to arrest the murderer for now. Su Bai put down the phone and glanced at the sad Charlotte beside him!


    "The situation is getting worse?" Su Bai asked.


    Charlotte nodded characteristically: "The recovery of divine power is too large. If it does not exceed a week at the current rate, it will not be able to support it. Lucifer has not made progress yet, I don''t know what to do!


    "I know!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Charlotte looked at Su defeat."What can you do? You can''t let me go back to hell, right? I said, I won''t go back to hell!"


    "No, I didn''t say to let you go back to hell!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and smiled mysteriously.


    Item 0068


    "If you don''t go back to hell, and you can''t go to heaven, is it possible that you want me to change a skin? I don''t think you would be willing to be with men, or even those ugly women!"


    Apart from going back to hell or changing the skin, Charlotte couldn''t think of any other way to solve the immediate problem.


    I''m afraid it won''t last long even if I change a skin bag. After all, my divine power is recovering faster and stronger, and the human body can''t support it at all!


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled, and hooked Charlotte''s chin in his hand and said, "I think you look good now, but the main thing is that you are still a stranger! So, just keep it like this. As for the way... Ordinary human bodies cannot withstand the divine power, but what if they are not ordinary bodies?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s face in his chest, Charlotte couldn''t help being a little curious, could he have any other way.


    "Meaning, I will help you strengthen your body, or...just change your body!" Su Bai smiled, and pulled Charlotte to the sofa to lie down.Charlotte looked at Su Bai suspiciously, Su Bai smiled without saying a word and directly began to absorb the energy of the universe!With a little bit of starlight, Su Bai controlled the cosmic energy and injected it directly into Charlotte!He controls the amount of energy, a little bit of temptation!For example, Charlotte''s body is no longer good enough, maybe a little bit of energy will make her body explode!


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Although it was only a small amount of cosmic energy, Charlotte soon felt it. There were physical pains, but for Charlotte, being locked in hell for so long, what kind of pain has not been endured?This bit of pain is not enough to make her intolerable and gaffe!


    "Cosmic energy!" Su Bai explained.


    Charlotte said: "I know this is cosmic energy, but... how can you control cosmic energy? This kind of subtle manipulation, I can do it without a body, God can do it, even ordinary angels... Not everybody can do it!"


    Su Bai smiled: "Since you know the cosmic energy, then I use the cosmic energy to strengthen your body, what you need to do now is to control your divine power not to be restless, if you can, it is better to protect your body, the stronger the cosmic energy , Your body will naturally get better!"


    "I try my best!"


    Charlotte nodded, using cosmic energy to strengthen the body?This method is really bold, but if it succeeds, then the physical crisis will be resolved.It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult to let your divine power cooperate to protect your body!The restoration of divine power is not something she can actively control now. If she can control it, there will be no crisis this time!Taking a deep breath, Charlotte focused on trying to sense, mobilizing her divine power, not to mention help, at least...don''t make trouble.


    Manipulating the cosmic energy to comb and transform Charlotte''s body, Su Bai can be said to be fully absorbed.


    Charlotte''s body is too fragile, so she can only repair her body first to increase her physical fitness, and then strengthen it again and again!


    This process is tedious, meticulous, and exhausting!


    Don''t know how long it took, Su Bai felt a little tired, and then stopped.


    At this time, he has strengthened Charlotte''s body three times. Although it is not so powerful, at least... it can temporarily resist her divine power!


    "call!"


    Taking a long breath, Su Bai leaned on the sofa to rest.


    "thank you!"


    Charlotte slowly got up and felt it, and then plunged directly into Su Bai''s arms!Sitting on Su Bai''s body, Charlotte took the initiative to kiss directly.


    Hot kiss!


    Quite intense kiss!


    It feels like the two people who are simply on fire are out of control. Originally, Su Bai was a little tired, but in the end he was stimulated by Charlotte''s reaction!

 C1936

    Flutter!


    The clothes that had been dampened with sweat were easily torn apart in this way, Charlotte took it off simply, and Su Bai also took off his clothes.


    This green hat!


    God is set!


    Su Bai fiercely hugged Charlotte upstairs.


    With a bang, Charlotte was still on the bed, but Charlotte didn''t feel any pain at all, and took the initiative to greet him when Su Bai pounced!


    "I... Am I hurt?"


    When the blood flowed out, Charlotte stopped and looked at Xiang Su Bai: "Did the enhancement just now fail?"


    Su Bai did not speak, just smiled.


    Charlotte who was laughing was a little hairy.


    "What are you laughing at, help me re-strengthen and close the wound!"


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai laughed loudly and rushed forward again.


    Charlotte was still a little panicked, but slowly realized that there must be reasons why Su Bai looked like he did not know, but it would definitely not be dangerous!Thinking of this, Charlotte relaxed.


    "call!"


    After a long time, Charlotte let out a sigh of relief, tucked up her messy hair, and said: "I finally understand why human women like this so much. It''s really... very comfortable, with an indescribable feeling. It seems that you are also very Comfortable, so this method is right? When you don''t want to talk nonsense with men, when you want to thank men, doing this kind of thing is the best way!"


    "I hope you can still learn that this kind of thing can only be done with your own man!" Su Bai smiled.


    "Really?" Charlotte didn''t seem to understand the situation: "I really don''t know this. I read the Internet... it doesn''t seem to be the case. But don''t worry, no one else is worthy except you."


    "But why did I bleed just now?"


    "You''ll know when you learn the science of students!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The flustered look of Charlotte just now, to be honest, Su Bai really thought it was cute.


    The dignified mother of all things panicked because of the bleeding in this situation, and she was even cuter than those little girls!.


    "Physiological knowledge? I will check it out!" Charlotte said seriously.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "The strengthened body should be able to support a period of time, but... I don''t know when Lucifer will make progress, so I will help you continue to strengthen if I take the time!"


    Item 0069


    Angel of Light, that was Lucifer''s identity before the fall.


    I got the Sword of Light and became the only one who could use the Sword of Light to open the gate of heaven. Lucifer has been really trying very hard recently to make the sword of flame work, but last time it seemed like a flash in the pan. There was no response after hard work.For this reason, he even went to ask a psychiatrist he met after he came to Los Angeles.The kind that rolled over the sheets...Although it was only the beginning, Lucifer trusted her very much and would often find her to understand or enlighten her feelings.


    Although some chickens talk with ducks, but I have to say that the effect is not bad!


    This time, the psychiatrist¡¯s advice was to let him put down his heart and recall his mood at that moment!


    But for Lucifer, it''s difficult!


    After all, a psychologist is a psychologist. He clearly pointed out that Lucifer had built a wall of heart for himself, hiding his emotions!Therefore, he should learn how to guide and control his emotions!


    "Ah, it''s so difficult!"


    Lucifer tried several times after coming out of the psychiatrist, but failed to realize the emotion he wanted."It seems that I need to relax!"


    After thinking about it, Lucifer took out the phone.


    For him, the best relaxation is nothing but women!


    quickly¡­¡­


    A yacht party took shape like this, Lucifer called Aman Nadir and Su Bai, ready to relax.Originally Su Bai didn''t plan to go, and just pushed Charlotte, it was the time to enjoy it, but Lucifer couldn''t stand Lucifer and used the Flame Sword as an excuse, although he knew it was nonsense, but in the end Su Bai came.


    Night is coming!


    By the seaside of the port, the yachts are brightly lit and people come and go, which looks very lively.


    This is probably the case in American parties, whether you know them or don''t know them, anyway, you know each other after a party.And there is no need for accurate time, as long as someone comes, the party has already started.Su Bai had just arrived at the pier and looked at the yacht from a distance, and saw Lucifer embracing a few little girls in his arms!Amanadier is also more obvious, not as exaggerated as Lucifer, but he is also holding a wine glass and chatting with people.It seems that the Fire Sword is not only a headache for Lucifer, but Amanadier is also very depressed!


    Su Bai was about to go up, but suddenly saw a girl coming from a distance with her eyes on the yacht, and she couldn''t help but take a deep breath, looking a little nervous.


    "Are you here to the party too?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    The woman stunned after seeing Su Bai, and nodded subconsciously: "Yes, yeah!"


    She has brown hair and a slight baby fat feeling on her cheeks, which is not obvious and looks very cute.


    "My name is Su Bai, how about you?"

 C1937

    "Liv."


    "Olivia Liv Moore." The woman reached out her hand as she finished speaking.


    That feeling...very formal!


    As if this is not a party, but a serious meeting.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his hand: "Do you rarely go to parties?"


    "This is the first time!" Liv said.


    "You look like a well-behaved girl. In America, in Los Angeles, there are not many people who haven''t attended a party!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Maybe I have been focusing on my studies before, I am a medical student." Liv said.


    "Medical school? Is that a beautiful angel in white?" Su Bai responded with a smile, and the two of them had been on the yacht while walking and chatting!


    The people coming and going on the yacht were very lively, Su Bai took two glasses of wine in hand, handed Liv a glass and said: "Do you have any friends here?"


    A girl like Liv who hardly attends a party suddenly came to attend Lucifer''s party. It would be almost impossible if she hadn''t known a friend to invite her!So Su Bai did not ask her if she had any friends here, but if the friends she asked were here?


    Liv looked around and soon saw her friend in the crowd.


    "Already here, I..."


    "Go, I''ll also go to say hello to my friends!" Su Bai smiled, and then went directly to Lucifer.


    "Hi!"


    Lucifer greeted Su Pai and introduced to the people around him, "I think you all know who this is?"


    "Su Bai!"


    These women who often come to parties may not be good at others, but they are best at two points.


    One is to dress yourself up.


    One is to recognize people!


    If you can''t recognize even the richest people like Su Bai, then these women should not come to the party!


    Su Bai, this is Su Bai.


    International rich!


    in case¡­¡­


    The arrival of Su Bai made the atmosphere more enthusiastic, Lucifer greeted him, and the yacht sailed straight out of the dock.


    Playing at sea is the key!


    If it''s just on the yacht, on the dock, what fun is there?


    But it didn''t drive too far!


    The music is loud, and men and women can be seen holding wine glasses and chatting everywhere. Of course... There are still many people who have seen it right. Maybe they have gone to some remote place to chat privately.


    Women, wine, and marijuana!


    This should be a must for parties, and this party is no exception, and Lucifer has never resisted this stuff.


    After chatting for a while, Su Bai found a place to drink and watch the night.


    The noisy environment, the quietness of one person.


    feeling not bad!


    Mainly... there are really no women at this party that can make her look at her. All of them are more active than themselves, all of them have experienced battles!


    "Hi, you are here!"


    A voice rang in his ears, Su Bai looked up and saw Liv, smiled and said, "Look for me?"


    "Well, come over and say hello to you!" Liv nodded, and said, "You don''t seem to... don''t like such parties very much?"


    "It''s okay, at least I really like the hustle and bustle."


    "Is there a feeling that everyone is drunk and I am alone?" Liv smiled."I am a classmate from the Celestial Dynasty, I learned this sentence from her!"


    "more or less!"


    Su Bai smiled: "The main reason is that the level is too low."


    "No? There are many beauties at this party, and they are also very beautiful!" Liv looked at it and said casually.


    Su Bai shook his head: "What I said is not this!"


    Chapter 0070 Zombie?

 C1938

    "What is that?" Liv asked curiously.


    Su Bai looked at Liv with a smile: "Let¡¯s put it this way, there are too many beauties in this world, there are countless, but there is nothing special! Uh, if you know who I slept with last night, you know me. Why is there no interest in these women at the party anymore!"


    "Who?" Liv was even more curious when he heard this.


    "God''s wife!" Su Bai looked at Liv and said with a smile.


    "God''s wife?" Liv was stunned and smiled: "It means, is this woman perfect?"


    "No, it means literally!" Su Bai shook his head.


    Liv said dumbly: "You can really make a joke. Although I am not a devout believer, I also know that God has no wife."


    "That''s just passed down. A long time ago, God''s wife was driven to hell by God, and just escaped from prison, so... I gave God a green hat, and I''m wondering... Will God be angry? , Will you come to trouble me!"


    "If God really has a wife, I think he will!"


    "After all, that''s God!"


    Liv said with a smile, her tone and demeanor showed that she obviously didn''t really believe in Su Bai''s words.


    Right.


    Even if you are serious about telling people that I am the wife of God, I am afraid that no one will believe it, either that you are joking again, or that you are crazy!


    Su Bai smiled and shrugged and drank a glass of wine. At this moment, there seemed to be someone in the distance beckoning here.


    "It''s my friend, let me go over!" Liv said and walked over.


    At this moment, a man seemed to accidentally hit her. Liv snorted and looked down at her shoulder. Her clothes were scratched, and she seemed to be bleeding.This makes Liv very depressed!Turning his head to look for the man, he found that the surroundings were in chaos and the man had disappeared.She can only admit that she is unlucky, go to her friend and say something to see if there is anything that can be dealt with urgently!Just two steps away, she saw that the entire yacht seemed...chaotic!


    Some screamed in panic, some screamed loudly.


    People started to bite each other like crazy. This scene made Liv feel like she was watching a zombie movie!


    In the chaos, Liv felt someone rushing towards her.


    Liv, the powerful general, plunged directly into the sea.


    The fire came from the yacht, and the yacht began to burn.


    Su Bai sat in the same place and looked at this sudden scene with a little stunned.


    Why did it suddenly become a zombie?It feels like the end of the world is coming.


    He subconsciously raised his head and looked at the sky. Could this be God''s action?


    "What are you doing in a daze, let''s go!"


    Lucifer came to interrupt Su Bai''s thoughts at this time, Su Bai looked up, Lucifer and Amanadier stood in front of him.


    "go?"


    Su Bai shook his head: "Why are you leaving?"


    When the voice fell, Su Bai suddenly shot, and the powerful spiritual ability instantly filled.


    Immediately after that, I heard the puff, the puff sounded!


    The crowd that was still chaotic collapsed in an instant.


    Even those who turned into zombies!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Su Bai''s fingers turn slightly, and the flames on the yacht seemed to be inspired, and they flew on Su Bai''s fingers and rotated, and disappeared after a while!


    The magnetic field ability is activated.


    The yacht, which had been scrapped, drove back toward the shore by itself!


    "So many people came to your party, now this kind of thing has happened, what''s the use of leaving!" Su Bai said lightly towards Lucifer."These people suddenly become crazy zombies, you say...could it be your father did it?"


    "impossible!"


    "After all, he... but he has always loved humans well, how could he use this way. On the contrary, this feeling is very much like a plague virus, more like... a mother''s handwriting!" Lucifer said and looked at Su Bai."Did you... have you done anything with my mother?"


    "Hmm! I did it!" Su Bai nodded.


    "..."


    The expressions of Lucifer and Amanadier suddenly became weird.


    Seeing the two of them, Su Bai smiled and said, "What is your expression? Are you embarrassed? Don''t worry, I won''t let you call you father!"


    "Stop kidding, do you know what you are doing?" Lucifer said with a wry smile.


    "What do you think?" Su Bai shrugged and said: "This was not done by Charlotte. She only wants to go back to heaven. If she doesn''t get the sword of flame again, she might do it to attract your daddy. Attention, but now that she has the sword of flame, she doesn''t need to do this at all!"


    "Not my father, nor my mother? Then..."

 C1939

    "Perhaps it is the human beings!" Su Bai said, and immediately activated his time ability!


    In an instant, time began to go backwards.


    He was going to figure out how this happened, how could there be a zombie virus outbreak, or at a yacht party!


    As time went back, Su Bai walked around in the crowd, observing everyone!


    Soon, Su Bai found a suspicious guy!


    A man!


    It seems that he is a drug dealer who specializes in peddling drugs, walking around in the crowd, giving others the drugs he brings.It is said to be the latest product and the effect is very good!A few people tried it out curiously, and soon they were ecstatic. This is the best publicity. Not long after, more and more people tried these drugs.Su Bai stared at the guy who sucked first, and with his upturned expression on his face, he saw him start to twitch, and then rushed towards the person next to him as if losing his mind. .


    one by one.


    Even the guy who gave away drugs came back and was bitten, and then he ran away in a panic and ran into Liv!


    It can be clearly seen that his nails had turned black at that time, pitch black as ink, very sharp!It was such an inadvertent collision that cut Liv''s shoulder!


    Thought about it.


    Su Bai suddenly returned to normal from time.


    "Did you find anything?" Lucifer and Amanadier hurriedly asked when Su Bai came back.


    Item 0071


    Su Bai nodded and said: "There was a guy on the yacht who was carrying drugs, and after inhaling it, it caused this zombie-like change! Although I don''t take drugs, I''m not interested in this, but obviously... drugs are so. Valuable things can be given away for free without a few large sums of money? The only possibility is a new product. Only when a new product is launched will it be given to others for free, so that they can promote the reputation of the new product! Your party, there is always Money people, or regular partygoers, so it¡¯s not suitable!"


    "Drugs? Viruses?"


    Lucifer was stunned."What kind of drugs can make people like that? Uh... I started to feel a little urge to try it."


    "Let''s go back and investigate it yourself and see the source!" Su Bai said.


    "it is good!"


    Lucifer nodded, and the yacht had returned to the dock.It is estimated that someone saw the fire just now. After all, the yacht did not drive too far, so when we returned to the pier, the police were already there.


    Chloe leads the team!


    "Is it you?" Chloe was surprised to see the Su Bai three people getting off the yacht."Don''t you like to go to this kind of party?"


    Su Bai shrugged: "Lucifer brought me here. Let alone this, the people on the yacht probably won''t be able to survive. Some took a new type of drug, and some were killed by those who took the new type of drug! "


    "drug?"


    "Well, you''ll know if you go up and have a look!"


    Chloe nodded and took the team directly onto the yacht. As expected, the people on the yacht died. Although Su Bai used his spiritual power to faint them, the impact of the virus on the body did not end!


    massacre!


    For people in the police station, this was a tragedy.


    Everyone died, they died miserably, and the entire yacht was almost scrapped.As the survivors, Lucifer, Supai, and Amanadil naturally took notes, but with Chloe¡¯s relationship, the confession is simple, and there are many things that are easy to say.The most important thing is that Chloe will not feel that there is anything wrong with the three of them. The identity of the immortal Mr. Su Bai is enough!


    After it was over, Su Bai had already seen that the police had sorted out the bodies one by one and put them into body bags.


    There are also a few corpses salvaged from the sea.


    Among these corpses, Su Bai saw Liv!


    This makes Su Bai really uncomfortable. We talked well just now, but I didn''t expect it to be dead!It''s a pity for a medical girl who followed the rules and went to a party for the first time and had an accident!


    Do you want to help her?


    Su Bai was considering whether to go back and save her through time, but suddenly found that Liv''s body bag moved.


    Although the magnitude is not large, Su Bai saw it very clearly and did move!


    "Wind?"


    Su Bai murmured, but shook his head slightly."No, it''s not the wind, then..."


    Su Bai was a little curious, and soon after the release of his spiritual ability, he felt Liv''s existence.


    What does it mean to be able to feel her presence?


    Dead, you can''t feel it telepathically!


    "not dead?"


    "Impossible, she fell into the sea before, and when she was caught, she must be checked by medical staff. If it is not judged to be dead, it is impossible to put it in a body bag! Wait... she seems to be caught The guy who gave the drugs got scratched. At that time, that guy should have been infected with the virus, so... Could Liv also get infected because of this scratch?" Thinking of this, Su Bai suddenly launched a superb power.


    Whoosh!


    Walking over and opening the body bag, she saw her eyes open, her face blank and scared.

 C1940

    Really not dead!


    Su Bai smiled, and the speed force stopped."Hi, are you okay?"


    "I...I am..."


    Liv stared at herself blankly, then stared around blankly.


    Gradually remember what happened?


    "I... I''m not dead?" Liv was a little unbelievable.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No, I''m afraid you are already dead. To be precise, you live again after you die. It''s interesting. The way you make me think of a word!"


    "what?"


    "Zombie!"


    "Zombie?"


    "Am I a zombie?"


    "Stop talking about this, you get up first, don''t talk, I''ll check it for you later!" After Su Bai finished speaking, he smiled at Chloe and others who were obviously surprised, "She¡¯s in a special situation. I will take her away first."


    "By the way, Chloe, show me if the death list is counted!"


    Su Bai said, then grabbed Liv''s shoulder.


    Before anyone else noticed, he directly released the super power and returned to the villa!


    "Wow!"


    Liv only felt the world spin for a while, and then found herself in a room from the shore.


    A feeling of dizziness came, causing Liv to subconsciously sit on the bed!


    "You...we...how did we get here? What''s this place?" After a while, Liv felt better, and then asked Su Bai in horror.


    "I''m Mr. Immortal!" Su Bai said his identity directly.


    "Mr. Immortal? Mr. Immortal of the Justice League, the international billionaire Su lost?"


    This news was obviously shocking, and Liv was unable to merge the two identities for a while, but now she cares more about her own situation!"What did you mean when you said I was a zombie?"


    "It means literally, neither life nor death, a very special existence! But don''t be too surprised, there are so many special things in this world, so what you have to do now do a comprehensive inspection of yourself. Check out the current situation!"


    "Then you should take me to the hospital!"


    "No, you will be discovered when you go to the hospital, you should go to our school! Our school also has laboratory equipment!" Liv said.


    Su Bai smiled and pointed to her and said: "That''s why I brought you to my house first! You are too panicked like this. You need to calm down and stabilize your emotions, and then accept your current changes, and then you can calmly understand. , Discover your own changes!"


    Liv nodded.


    She is indeed too panicked now. Anyone who encounters this kind of resurrection and then becomes a zombie will be like this!


    Item 0072


    She stabilized her emotions. Although she didn''t have any equipment to check her condition, she could probably tell the difference with her medical knowledge. Her heartbeat almost stopped, the blood flow was very slow, and she also noticed her skin color. The change is very white!Very white!This kind of whiteness is caused by the slow speed of blood circulation, it feels... just like the dead bodies she had dissected, pale and pale!


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You go take a shower first."


    Su Bai seemed to see what she meant and said, taking Liv to the bathroom.


    The patter of water sounded.


    Liv was taking a shower unconsciously, thinking about things, thinking about why she became a zombie, thinking about the difference between becoming a zombie, and thinking about becoming a zombie again. What impact will it have on future life?After a crazy meal, Liv came out of the bathroom for almost half an hour, because she couldn''t wear her clothes temporarily and could only be wrapped in a towel.Coming out of the bathroom and into the living room, Liv saw that Su Bai had helped prepare food and drink.


    "Come have a taste and see what it feels like!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Liv nodded and tasted it, then... a painful expression appeared on her face.


    Yes, it is pain!


    It feels like something unpalatable!


    Su Bai looked at Liv eagerly, Liv said: "There is no smell, there is no smell at all, how can this be..."


    "Then try others."


    But Su Bai deliberately prepared all kinds of things, Liv didn''t say much, and tasted everything.


    Whether it''s eating or drinking.


    All tasteless.


    "It seems that the zombie''s taste buds have also changed. Do you have anything special to eat?" Su Bai asked towards Liv.

 C1941

    Liv did not speak, but stared straight at Su Bai, the desire in his eyes was very obvious, and Su Bai even saw her throat squirming slightly.


    "Do you want to suck blood?"


    Su was not too surprised by Liv''s action like this. She turned into a zombie.Secondly, even if you stand here and let her bite... She can''t bite!


    Liv shook her head and seemed to calm down and said in horror: "I just wanted to eat your brain..."


    "Don''t suck blood, eat your brain?"


    Su Bai smiled, this zombie breed is quite interesting.


    "anything else?"


    "No!" Liv shook his head and said, "I, how could I become like this? I want a human brain, this...this...what can I do in the future? I already feel that kind of hunger, You... or you should go first, I''m afraid..."


    "Are you afraid that you will hurt me? Don''t worry, you don''t have this ability yet!" Su Bai said with a light smile.


    Maybe it was this smile, maybe because of hunger, Liv''s body seemed to begin to tremble slightly, as if restraining something.


    "Is there any change?"


    "Don''t control, let me see what changes you have, don''t worry, you can''t hurt me!" Su Bai''s voice fell, and Liv suddenly looked up.


    The eyes have changed!


    There seems to be an extra layer of shadow around the eye sockets.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Liv jump over and rushed towards Su Bai.


    It looks crazy!


    The speed is very fast, and the strength is very strong.


    Su Bai came to the living room slightly, followed by Liv turning his head again and rushed over.


    Reached out and grabbed Su Bai!


    Su Bai smiled and grabbed Liv''s wrist. At that moment, he could feel the strength coming from Liv was so great!


    Has far exceeded the power of ordinary people, or ordinary superpowers.


    "Liv!"


    "Control your state, do you want to become a zombie who loses your mind and then be wiped out by me?" Su Bai shouted in a deep voice.


    Liv paused, and his arms squeezed again.


    But this time she stopped waiting for Su Bai to force her to contain her, and her appearance gradually changed following her. It seemed that she had retreated from that state, and her eyes returned to their original state!


    but¡­¡­


    Su Bai looked at Liv and found that Liv''s appearance had changed!


    To be precise, the hair has changed!


    At this time, the hair turned silvery white.


    With silver-white hair, pale skin, and a slight black eye socket, the overall feeling is very gothic!


    "me"


    "You go and look in the mirror first to see your hair."


    Su Bai said, Liv looked in the mirror and took a look in the mirror, then...stunned!


    White.


    The hair turned white.


    "How could this happen? Is it because of... just now?" Liv turned his head fiercely and asked Su Bai.


    "There will definitely be some changes after becoming a zombie, perhaps because the state just now accelerated the process of change." Su Bai thought for a while."And... you are actually quite pretty like this!"


    "But I''m so hungry!" Liv said.


    "Want to eat your brain?"


    "Ok!"


    "Well, I''ll take you to a big meal first!"


    Zombies, it¡¯s normal to suck blood and eat brains. Although it may sound a bit heavy at first, in fact, it is estimated that zombie eating brains is no different from human eating, right?As long as you can accept this setting!


    "How to get out like this?" Liv tidied the bath towels, some of which fell off during the process.


    Obviously there is no way to get out like this.


    "simple!"

 C1942

    Su Bai smiled and snapped his fingers, and Liv suddenly found that her bath towel shattered in an instant, as if it had become individual molecules.Before she realized that she wanted to cover her body, these molecules regrouped, but the difference was...After the gathering, it was not the previous bath towel, but a set of skirts!


    "This... it''s amazing!" Liv looked at Su Bai in surprise."If you learn this ability, wouldn''t it mean you won''t even have to buy clothes in the future."


    Su Bai shook his head and took Liv out.


    Then she took her directly to the police station.


    "Go to the police station?" Liv asked with some confusion.


    Su Bai nodded: "Of course, or where can I help you find a big meal? To kill? Of course it is impossible, and the corpse in the hospital will not let you touch casually. The easiest way is to go to the police station. The morgue in the police station should have a lot of autopsied bodies, just fine!"


    Item 0073


    Su Bai said that Liv reacted, yes, no matter whether it was a murder, suicide, or a corpse found, an autopsy would be performed at the police station to give the result, and then... the corpse would naturally be handled properly, but ......After all, it is not lack of arms and legs, but lack of brain, no one should notice!Moreover, this is a good place to be upright!While Liv followed Su Bai, she wondered if she wanted to be a forensic doctor and work in the police station?After all, she is a high school student, so let''s not say that she is particularly good in this aspect, but at least, if she becomes a forensic doctor, she should be a little overkill, so she should be fine.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chloe was about to come out, and then saw Su Bai and Liv.


    "The situation is a bit complicated, wait for me if you are okay!"


    "it is good!"


    After Su Bai talked to Chloe, he took Liv to the place where the body was dissected. The gloomy hospital bed and the empty environment. Only one man was here looking at the computer, very focused!


    Su Bai directly released his spiritual ability and controlled him, and then said towards Liv: "Just let him help you. I''ll talk to Chloe for a few words, and I will come back to you soon!"


    "it is good!"


    Liv nodded, a little impatient.


    Su Bai turned around and found Chloe, took Chloe into the interrogation room, no one here!


    "She...what''s the situation?" Chloe asked.


    "Zombie!"


    Su Bai smiled and said: "I was infected with that new type of drug, and I don''t know if it was mixed with other things. Anyway, she is now a zombie."


    "Zombie... Zombie?"


    Chloe felt that his three views were about to collapse.


    She can accept Mr. Immortal. After all, all kinds of superpowers and even aliens in this world have become accustomed to it, but... Zombies?This kind of fairy tale, or something that is only in the movie, is there?


    "Don''t be so surprised. Although the method of formation of this zombie is a bit special, she is indeed a zombie now. That''s why I came here for her. She will eat in the back!


    "eat?"


    "Uh, brain! But don''t worry, she won''t harm others! Well, don''t be surprised about the zombie thing, there is nothing unacceptable, there are many weird things in this world, such as Lucifer... ..." Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Wait...Don''t tell me Lucifer Morningstar, it''s really...that Lucifer Morningstar?"


    Chloe stared at Su Bai with wide eyes!


    Under her gaze, Su Bai nodded slowly.


    OMG!


    Lucifer Morningstar?


    King of Hell?


    Chloe thought back to Lucifer, it was hard to put him with the king of hell no matter what.


    "Is the death list out?" Su Bai asked.


    "Out, out!"


    "Show me a look!" Su Bai said.


    Chloe nodded in a daze, and then brought the compiled death list to Su Bai in a daze.


    Su Bai looked through it one by one!


    When Su Bai checked the death list, Chloe was still accepting the shock!


    There are zombies, and Lucifer Morningstar is really the Lucifer Morningstar in the myth!


    Chloe feels that when he is a policeman, he is already well-informed. What kind of situation has he not seen?There are quite a few weird situations, and the ability to accept it is strong.But... zombies, Lucifer... These are just beyond imagination.


    "No?"


    "Nothing?"


    Hearing Su Bai''s voice, Chloe raised his head curiously and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I took a look at the guy who gave away drugs. He is not on the death list!"

 C1943

    "Isn''t there? But this is already a list of all sorts out, and I won''t miss it!" Chloe said.


    "There are two possibilities. Either he may have died in the sea, and he hadn''t been caught before. Or...just like Liv, he became a zombie!" Su Bai frowned, "It seems that we need to analyze the situation of this zombie. , So many people died, and many of them did not take drugs but scratched them. The situation is similar to Liv''s situation. According to the normal situation, either Liv should die, or...those people should also become zombies. Correct!"


    "This... isn''t it easy to study, right?"


    Think about the doomsday outbreak and the rampant zombies in the movie. It is very difficult to research virus vaccines. It may not be successful for a long time!


    "Try it!" Su Bai said with a smile, and then... took out a list and turned around, and in an instant, the appearance of a person appeared."It''s this guy, you can look for it! Also, if you really encounter it, remember to be careful. If the opponent is not dead, it will become a zombie, and the zombie can enter a state that can be called zombie mode for the time being In this state, the strength will be greatly enhanced, and it is difficult for ordinary people to deal with it! Also, remember to start!"


    "I''ve seen a movie!" Chloe said.


    Su Bai smiled, then turned and went out to find Liv.


    Fortunately, she didn''t eat when she saw Liv, and she seemed to have finished brushing her teeth, which may be the reason for eating, the whole mental state is much better.


    "how do you feel?"


    "Uh..." Liv was stunned, and her whole body suddenly fell into a trance.


    After a while, Liv took a deep breath, as if she had just encountered something frightening and dangerous.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked.


    Liv."I... I just saw an illusion? A illusion that doesn''t belong to me. It seems... like I was on a yacht in the accident. I saw someone attacking me. It should be an attack..." Liv looked away The corpse lying on a hospital bed.


    "You ate her brain, and you can still produce a picture of her experience?"


    Su Bai thought Liv''s situation seemed more interesting.


    "Well, let me take you to a place for a close inspection."


    Su Bai walked over and took Liv''s shoulder, followed by Search and disappeared.


    Of course, before leaving, Su Bai hadn''t forgotten the controlled forensic doctor and let him return to normal.


    next moment.


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    The two appeared quietly.


    Yes, cutting-edge laboratory!


    Su Bai took Liv to the cutting-edge laboratory, ready to let Caitlin check it out for her!


    Chapter 0074 Future?


    "Caitlin!"


    Seeing Caitlin burying her head in the desk and seriously calculating something beside the computer, Su Bai yelled softly.


    Hearing the voice, Caitlin raised her head and realized that Su was defeated!


    "Uh, she is?"


    Not only Su Bai, but also a woman!


    The white hair made her sound like Frost Killer!


    "This is Liv, Liv, this is Caitlin, a member of the Flash team!" Su Bai introduced each other vaguely.


    "The Flash team? Cool! Hello, my name is Liv, I am a medical student, ah... no, I should say I am a zombie now!" Liv held Caitlin''s hand with excitement.


    "Zombie?"


    Caitlin shook hands with Liv, then turned to look at Su Bai.


    Why does she think that Liv is so abnormal?It feels, it feels a lot like what those fans looked like when they saw the Flash or the Flash, but I...I am not the Flash. Except for the insiders, the outside world doesn¡¯t know themselves, right? After all, this is in front of and behind the scenes. the difference!


    "Sorry, I... I don''t know what''s wrong with me, I seem to be very excited to see you."


    "Are you Lala?" Su Bai looked at Liv with some doubt in his eyes.


    When she was with her before, she seemed to behave normally, how could she see Caitlin so excited.


    "No, I''m sure I am not. I don''t know why, but suddenly I seem to be very excited, as if I admire her!" Liv said with a wry smile.


    "Uh...maybe it has something to do with the brain you eat! Since you can see her vision, maybe...you will also be affected by some other influence!" Su Bai thought for a while.


    Liv nodded: "It''s possible!"


    "What brain?" Caitlin couldn''t help but curiously asked, why does this conversation sound so... weird!


    It''s a zombie again, it''s a brain again!


    "You can check it for her." Su Bai said with a smile, "Don''t be scared."


    Caitlin was suspicious, and then took Liv to check.

 C1944

    Before long, I heard Caitlin''s exclamation sound. Caitlin came out of the laboratory directly and looked at Su Bai and said: "This...this is incredible. Her physical condition is completely different from ordinary people. This... ¡­Is this really a zombie?"


    "Remind you not to be scared!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Caitlin took a deep breath: "OK, I''m not scared, I just think it''s incredible! This is the first time I have encountered a zombie. Well, it''s worth researching!"


    After that, Caitlin turned around and went in again.


    Not long after, Sisko came.


    "You''re back?"


    Sisko was a little excited: "Where have you been? Why haven''t you contacted us during this period of time?"


    Su Bai was a little stunned: "I went to find a zombie, what happened? If there is something, you can directly contact me. The phone and the shock wave transmitter are all smooth!"


    Sisko shook his head: "That''s it, but you know, about Savitan, you never came back, thinking you have something to do. By the way, Barry is going to the future, he wants to see if he can Discover who Savitan is!"


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    While speaking, Sisko suddenly waved his hand to look at Su Bai: "What did you just say you were looking for? Zombie? Is it the kind of zombie I thought?"


    "Yes, no! Caitlin is checking!"


    "Wow, zombies!" Sisko said excitedly and went directly to Caitlin to see the zombies!


    Fortunately, although Sisko is excited and excited, but at the very least polite, not to mention that although Liv is a zombie, it is obviously the same as a normal person, at least not the kind of delirious zombie!


    There is the examination by the biologist Caitlin, the high-tech equipment in the cutting-edge laboratory, and Sisko.


    It took almost two or three hours to complete it.


    "Liv''s situation is very special. If a normal person was in her condition, she would have died long ago. But there is a kind of power in her body, or a virus? Put her in this kind of body close to death, people are still alive In addition, her body structure has also undergone certain changes, such as sluggish taste buds, such as the kind of desire for the brain reflected by her brain, etc., and... if the test result is correct If so, she seems to be able to use this power to make her body reach a stronger state!"


    "Zombie mode!" Su Bai said.


    "Zombie mode, that''s a good name!" Sisko said with a grin.


    "I just took samples that can be drawn for testing and analysis to see if I can find out the reason why she became a zombie. If we can find the reason, then maybe we can find the antidote!" Caitlin said.


    Su Bai nodded as soon as he was about to speak when he heard a swish.


    A shock wave of time appeared, followed by the Flash jumping out of it.


    "Oh God, you are here, I''m looking for you for the province!" The Flash looked at Su Bai and said excitedly.


    "Look for me?" Su Bai was a little surprised.


    The Flash nodded: "Yes, you have to follow me to the future, this is very important!"


    To the future?


    The Flash suddenly came back to look for himself, and said that it is critical to let himself go to the future. Could it be that something related to him happened in the future?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you. Caitlin, you can take care of Liv for me!"


    "no problem!"


    Caitlin nodded, and Liv obediently nodded.


    After that, Su Bai followed the Flash into the future!


    future!


    In 2024.


    Cutting-edge laboratory!


    As soon as the two appeared, Su Bai was shocked.


    This is a cutting-edge laboratory?How does it look like it has been abandoned for a long time.


    "Very unexpected, isn''t it? I was also very surprised when I first came, totally... I didn''t expect it to be like this in the future!" Barry said sadly, and then led the way.


    It didn''t take long to come to the laboratory.


    Su Bai met Sisko.


    "Su Bai!"


    Sisko was surprised and excited to see Su Bai, and he took the initiative to embrace Su Bai.


    Su Bai was very surprised by this hug. After taking a look, he pulled Sisko''s hand away.


    He wears a glove on his hand!


    Su Bai took it off fiercely.


    What was exposed was a manipulator!

 C1945

    Chapter 0075 Su Bai went to heaven?


    "Sisco, your hand..."


    Looking at Sisko''s exposed robotic arm, it was Barry the Flash who spoke excitedly.


    He traveled to the future to meet Sisko and learned some things, but... he really didn''t know that Sisko''s hand became like this!


    "It''s all over, not to mention that all of this can be changed, right?" Sisko was quite indifferent. It seemed that he had already accepted this result. After all, this is 2024, which is already for him. It has been a while in the past, and the arrival of Barry coupled with the appearance of the Soviet Union, let Sisko see the opportunity to change all of this!


    "It seems I was not there at the time!"


    Savitan may be the only cause of this kind of vision in the future. Savitan can succeed, which means he should not be there at the time.But under normal circumstances, Su Bai could not be there, even if the incident happened suddenly, Su Bai would definitely have time!


    Sisko nodded: "Yes, you are not here. In fact, before the incident, that is, before Savitan killed... Iris, you were not there."


    "Where did I go"


    "Heaven!" Sisko said.


    "Are you dead?" Barry looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    When people go to heaven, most people think they are dead!But will Su Bai die?He is Mr. Immortal, so Barry is so excited.


    Sisko shook his head: "No, it''s either dead, or literally, to heaven!"


    "..."


    Barry was a little at a loss and couldn''t figure out the situation. Sisko knew that Barry might not have been in contact with Liv and Lucifer at this time, so he said the matter exactly!Su Bai also listened carefully, and took Liv to the cutting-edge laboratory to study and understand her situation, but for the time being, he has not found an antidote.Then, Lucifer, Charlotte found the other parts of the Flame Sword...and Lucifer mastered the Flame Sword proficiently, and then opened the gate of heaven!


    There is only one chance!


    Charlotte, Su Bai, and Amanadil went to heaven, but Lucifer stayed behind and did not take the sword of flame to revenge.


    The gate of heaven was closed, and Su Bai did not return.


    This is what Sisko knows!


    "It''s interesting!"


    Su Bai couldn''t help but murmur after hearing it.First of all, his situation is special, there is no future or the past, in short, there is only one him!Unlike Lightning, if you travel through the past or the future, you can still see yourself in different periods.So, in other words, this future does not hold true, because the future should not have oneself, so what happens is impossible!To take a step back, let''s not study the future or the past that Sisko said, let''s talk about the gate of heaven first!


    There are other parts of the sword of flame. Lucifer did open the gate of heaven, but he didn''t get in!


    This Su Bai is understandable. After all, Lucifer is not really interested in going back to heaven. He wants to stay in the world!


    I got my wish and went to heaven, but the point is that the time is wrong!


    Too long!


    If it succeeded, he should have returned long ago.Therefore, it is very likely that I failed, or got stuck in heaven, so I didn''t show up!


    In other words, I was either locked in the wall of origin, or... didn''t defeat God!


    Otherwise, even if you cannot leave heaven, God will let you leave!


    But this is strange!


    Your own golden finger, even if you can''t beat God, will not fail, and if you have the power of God, you can naturally go in and out of heaven!Therefore, this result should have nothing to do with God. The reason why he did not come back is still on the wall of origin!


    So... I was stuck on the wall?


    Uh, why does this sound so strange!


    Shaking his head, Su Bai looked at Sisko and Barry and said, "Now that I know things, it won''t follow the original track. Anyway... it will change, so you don''t need to worry too much! But this The future may no longer exist!"


    "This is better, and I also hope to have a better future!" Sisko laughed.


    Su Bai shrugged: "So, what about Savitan?"


    "Do you know who Savitan is?"


    Barry shook his head.


    Sisko also shook his head: "I don''t know. After Savitan killed Iris, Barry... disbanded the Flash team. I just knew that a few years later, Barry found someone. With her help, Savitan was locked in a superb power!"


    "Where is the Flash?"


    Su Bai asked.


    As soon as Sisko''s mouth was about to open, he heard a swish.


    A flash of light lit up.


    Immediately afterwards, the Flash appeared.


    The Flash of the Future!


    He doesn''t seem to have changed much, just...seems to have long hair?His eyes were also a little apathetic, and they looked...very decadent, with a feeling of being unlovable and walking dead.

 C1946

    "Let''s go!" Future Flash said lightly.


    "Tell us who Savitan is!" The Flash asked hurriedly.


    The Future Flash shook his head: "I don''t know. I can only tell you that Tracy helped me. She helped me create a trap of superb power and captured Savitan, but it was useless... everything It''s already happened!"


    "There is still a chance for change, isn''t it?" The Flash couldn''t help but said.


    "Maybe, maybe not! If you can save Iris, then...the best!"


    After the Future Flash finished speaking, he disappeared with a swish.


    th!


    It is his current situation, even if there are opportunities for change in the past, it seems that he cannot bring up his emotions. After all... those experiences were personally experienced by him!


    "Let''s go!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he took the Flash to prepare to return to the original point in time.


    Although they are all Flash, one past and one future, but... different experiences will naturally have different effects on people.Su Bai did not intend to awaken new confidence in the future Lightning, it was useless and unnecessary!Instead of considering these, it is better to go back and consider how to use what you know in the future to change this result!


    Item 0076


    Su Bai and the Flash come back from the future.Sisko and Caitlin in the laboratory are still doing other inspections for Liv, waiting by the way for the previous test results.


    Seeing Su Bai and the Flash come back, they both stopped.


    Obviously waiting for Su Bai to tell the Flash what happened in the future!


    "I want to find Iris!"


    The Flash lost his way towards Susu.


    After knowing the series that will happen in the future, Barry now wants to see Aris.


    "Go!"


    Su Bai patted Barry on the shoulder, and Barry smiled and turned around and disappeared.Su Bai turned around and found a chair to sit down, and then told what he knew in the future.There is nothing to hide, Iris'' death, Sisko''s severed hand, the disbandment of the Flash team, etc.After this series of things, Caitlin and Sisko were indeed surprised a lot, and it was not an exaggeration to say that they were dumbfounded, even Liv was a little surprised.The main reason was that Lucifer was really Lucifer, and even more surprised that Su Bai went to heaven!


    "That''s the way it is!" Su Bai paused, after finishing talking about the matter, he himself had a certain idea.


    The first is two general directions.


    One is to go to heaven, the other is Savitan!


    It should be no problem to go to heaven. Just find the Flame Sword and assemble it completely. After the heaven is gone, it is very likely to be stuck on the wall of origin. Although I don¡¯t know what the wall of origin is, it is obvious that once you are trapped I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to absorb any energy to unblock the infinite gems.Therefore, heaven is going to, but it shouldn''t be so big, it should be more sure, and then go!So in other words...this matter can be temporarily set aside, and Savitan¡¯s matter should be resolved first!


    Now that Savitan has come out of the super power, just find him.


    As for the future, the Flash found a man named Tracy and made a speed trap?This thing is not needed, because I was not there at the time, so I could only find a way to deal with Savitan.


    Now!


    Compared with speed, Su Bai really didn''t realize that anyone could be more expensive than himself.


    So Su Bai really worried that he could not deal with Savitan!


    "Then what should we do now?" Sisko asked Su Bai.


    "It''s very simple!"


    Su Bai smiled, and said: "Just do what you guys do, I''ll go to Savitan!"


    "But... Savitan never showed up!" Sisko said: "We also want to find him, but there is no way."


    "Use an old method that is more time-consuming!" Su Bai said with a smile: "Spirit ability, I release the mind ability to scan everyone. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know the identity of Savitan, as long as you scan him, you will know. !"


    "Then... when will I find out?"


    "It won''t be long, and I don''t need to do it all by myself!"


    Su Bai smiled, and directly released the puppet clone!


    Each of the puppet clones inherited the spiritual power, followed by a whistling sound, these puppet clones disappeared one by one, Sisko and others did not know where these clones went, in fact, Su Bai took these clones All were scattered around the Midtown, wrapping up the entire Midtown!Then, unify the release of psychic abilities, and start to explore one by one!Although Savitan doesn''t know where to hide, one thing is certain, it must be in Midtown!So, as long as you scan the entire Midtown, you should be able to find it!


    The spiritual power was released, scanning everyone in Midtown, exploring his memory and identity. Midtown was very large and there were many people, but it couldn''t hold many puppet clones searching at the same time. At this speed, Su Bai felt that it shouldn''t take long. You can scan the entire Midtown thoroughly!


    The facts are similar to what Su Bai thought.


    And luck may be better. In less than twenty minutes, one of the puppet clones had sent back news.


    Savitan has been found, and the identity of Savitan is known!


    "Why is it him?"


    After learning about Savitan''s identity, Su Bai couldn''t help being a little surprised!


    how to say?Unexpectedly, this result is really unexpected.

 C1947

    "Did you find it?" Sisko hurried over and asked when Su Bai''s voice was heard.


    Su Bai nodded...


    "Who is it?" Sisko was very curious about Savitan''s true identity!


    "You may not believe it, forget it, let me go and take a look." Su Bai shook his head, followed by a whistle, and the teleport disappeared!


    next moment.


    In an abandoned factory.


    A thing that looks like armor is parked here, and the back is slightly opened, and a person with his back facing Su Bai, seems to be repairing the mecha!


    Barry would be surprised if they saw it.


    Because this armor is exactly what Savitan wears!


    The person standing in front of the armor seemed to have a reaction, and slowly turned around!


    "You still found me!"


    He spoke slowly, his expression was not surprised, but half of his face seemed to have been burned, but this did not prevent Su Bai from being able to recognize him at a glance.


    "Should I call you Savitan, or should I teach you Barry, or call you... Time Remains?" Su Bai said slowly.


    This person has burn marks on this face. The true identity of this Savitan is Barry!


    However, this Barry is not Pibali, as if there were two Bari in the future!


    This is not the Barry I met!


    "Call me Savitan! Because I want to be the only god!" Barry, or Savitan said in a deep voice.


    "Good second line!"


    Su Bai shrugged: "I''m really curious about what has changed you, making you a secondary 2! Want to become a god? Or the only god? You didn''t wake up?"


    "Su Bai!"


    "Mr. Immortal!"


    "Hehe, I know you are very strong, it can be said that some of you helped me to get to this day, but... even so, I will defeat you!" Savitan said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It is getting more and more second. First of all, you can''t become a god, because I will destroy you. Second, there are so many gods in this world. It''s a bit difficult for you to be the only god!"


    Item 0077


    "I know!"


    "There are other gods, and heaven, I think... there may be gods!"


    Savitan followed Su Bai''s words and said with a sneer: "Because you will go to heaven and the gate of heaven is closed, you will never come back. Those gods... can''t come down!"


    "So, I can be the only god!"


    "Really? How do you deal with the people of the Justice League?" Su Bai was still interested to talk to him at this time. After all, the Flash team has been disbanded in the future, and Savitan did kill Iris!The Flash is not alone. If he is not there, there will be the Justice League. How did Savitan solve the Justice League matter?


    "To deal with it? Why should I deal with it?"


    Savitan chuckled: "You are not the fastest, the Flash can''t stop me at all. How can other people... stop it?"


    "Right!"


    Su Bai nodded. After all, Savitan¡¯s speed is really fast. Almost no one can catch up with him except himself. If it is a head-to-head matchup, maybe Savitan may not be an opponent of the Justice League, but he just wants Killing Iris instead of fighting the Justice League is still possible!


    "last question!"


    Su Bai looked at Savitan and said, "Are you going to do it with me, or surrender yourself?"


    "Surrender? Haha..."


    Savitan snorted and swished directly into the armor.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the heavy armor emitting a blue light, and Savitan moved!


    Whoosh!


    Savitan moved!


    In an instant, he came to Su Bai''s face and punched him.The corners of Su Bai''s mouth were raised slightly, and his ability was activated instantly. In an instant...a green force field traveled around, and the kinetic energy of the force field was instantly absorbed. Savitan''s speed instantly slowed down, and the whole person seemed like a snail.


    "I know you would do this!"


    Savitan didn''t panic, he looked like he had expected it long ago, and the speed of the force was followed by the speed of the dream!


    Savitan dashed forward, followed by abruptly changing direction, and unexpectedly ran out of the force field that absorbed the kinetic energy, and then disappeared with a swish.


    "Run? It''s not that easy!" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, his psychic ability had already locked him.

 C1948

    With a swish, Su Bai chased after him.


    In the city, one blue and one black, two rays of light swiftly shuttled through the city, passing by like a violent wind passing by, not to mention people turning their backs, but it is not without response!


    I have to say that Savitan is really fast!


    Much faster than the Flash, but it seems not only his own speed, but also the armor.This armor should be a bonus in terms of speed, otherwise, although I don''t know which period of time this guy came from, even if he is faster than the Flash, it should not be much faster!


    "Wow."


    "Wow!"


    Two rays of light suddenly approached from a distance, one left and the other right following Su Bai.


    The Flash, the Flash kid!


    Knowing that Su Bai has found Savitan.The two came directly to help.Although they may not have Savitan fast, this is not a reason for them to stand by.


    after all!


    The Flash saw the future, and Iris was dead.


    After all, Kid Lightning is the younger brother of Iris, not to mention that Savitan had used him to release him before. If Su Bai had not replaced him with a puppet clone in the speed force prison, he would still be locked up. So he certainly wouldn''t be by the side of the hand-held hall.


    Su Bai, the Flash, and the Flash kid, the three of them were chasing Savitan.


    Savitan ran in front of him with the feeling of being a rider.


    but¡­¡­


    He can''t run for long.


    Because he found that in all directions, many puppet clones were chasing him.


    Encircled him in an instant.


    Savitan accelerated fiercely to break through their blockade, and as a result... the speed of these puppet clones also increased!This made Savitan realize that it was not that Su Bai could not catch up with him, but that he had not chased himself at all!


    "Damn it!"


    Savitan yelled, shaking the hand knife and piercing the puppet clone beside him.


    Unfortunately, the puppet clone seemed to know he was going to do this, and suddenly disappeared!


    Savitan fell into a void, and immediately felt the ground in front of him suddenly protrude. The speed and timing made Savitan have no time to make other reactions. He could only dream of running along the protruding ground. Past.


    This run.


    The body instantly ran into the air!


    At the moment when he leaped high, time seemed to freeze at this moment, and immediately saw countless puppet clones flying into the air and rushing towards Savitan.


    Savitan didn''t even have the time to react, and he heard a pop after that, he had fallen to the ground heavily!


    Damn it!


    The armor hit the ground, and there was a clear sound.


    Savitan''s legs twitched slightly, and he found that his hamstring was broken!


    Not only that, but even the armor on his body was taken apart in an instant.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai has come to Savitan''s front, and countless puppet clones have surrounded him.


    Immediately afterwards, the Flash and the Flash kid appeared.


    They were dumbfounded when they saw Savitan showing his true face because of the broken armor.


    "How... how is it possible?" The Flash looked at Savitan in disbelief.


    The Flash kid will look at Savitan for a while, and the Flash for a while, which is also a little confused!


    "The time is left." Su Bai said lightly.


    "Savitan, it turned out to be me!" The Flash muttered in disbelief.


    "It''s you, not you!" Su Bai shook his head: "Anyone will have some changes after facing certain critical points or the most important moments in their lives. For example, the future Flash will be so decadent, for example, the residual changes in time. Savitan!"


    "why?"


    The Flash asked Savitan.


    "Because I want to be a god!"


    Savitan seemed to know what the Flash would ask again, somewhat exhaustive."Only by letting you go through all of this, you will become me. If I kill you, I can replace you!"


    "Do you know who you remind me of?" Su Bai said suddenly."Reverse Lightning!"

 C1949

    Chapter 0078 Savitan begs for mercy


    "Because he also wants to replace the Flash and become the only one?" Savitan said.


    Reverse Lightning can be said to be the strong enemy of the Flash. In the future era, he has always wanted to deal with the Flash and get rid of the Flash. As a result, many things happened by accident.However, if only this is the case, it seems to have to be considered a speed!After all, Extreme Speed ??also wants to get rid of the Flash and become the fastest one!So, if only this is the case, isn''t Insavitan just thinking of reverse lightning, right?So when Savitan finished speaking, the Flash and the Flash kid did think of this in their first reaction, but they immediately felt a bit far-fetched!


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "No, you do have something in common on this point. In other words, many haste villains seem to have this idea. However, I said that I saw you think of reverse lightning not for this reason, but because ...You are the same as him, you have been in the same situation as him, that is the remnant of time!"


    Savitan''s face changed instantly.


    Su Bai smiled and continued: "You came out of the speed trap but didn''t show up at all. Why? I wasn''t in Midtown before. If you want to deal with the Flash, there are many opportunities, even if you want to follow the steps. According to your "memory" development, then as for the appearance of such a short time, I have not been able to find you! The only reason is that you can''t stay for too long at a time, because the black lightning will come to you! It will catch you back to speed. ! And you want to kill Iris with all your heart, and you want to make the Flash painful. The purpose is to replace it, from a remnant of time to a real existence!"


    "This is the same as Reverse Lightning and the Legendary Squad. You are all thinking about getting yourself out of the predicament of being hunted down by the remnants of time!"


    "So what? If it is you, you will be told by others as soon as you appear. You are just a remnant of time. Everything you do is taken for granted. As a result, you are enjoyed by him, and you are just a sacrifice at any time , A remnant of time that can be discarded, I have his memory, I have everything he knows, everything he has experienced, but to him, to everyone...I am a remnant of time, and only a remnant of time! Therefore, I want to replace him, and I want to be the only god in this world!"


    "I''m... Savitan!"


    After Savitan finished speaking, he ran away with a swish!


    He is so injured, he can run?


    My hamstrings are broken!


    Unexpectedly, I never thought that Savitan''s vitality is so strong, the most important thing is so decisive!


    In this way, the speed itself has been affected. I believe that many people may not be able to run even if they want to run, but Savitan really got the risk.But that''s right, this is his only life!Even if he was badly injured, he ran far.


    But... as long as he is given time, his injury can still be recovered!


    So he ran away!


    Su Bai didn''t move at all, the puppet clone had already caught up.


    If there is no Su defeat, maybe Savitan can really run away, but now... it''s just lingering, just buy some time.Compared with speed, Savitan itself is not as fast as Su Bai, and now he is injured, it is even more unlikely that he can get out of it!


    Sure enough, without running far, he was once again surrounded by the puppet clone legion, which was able to resist for a few times, and then... was carried back.


    "You can go back and tell Iris and Joe, don''t worry anymore!" Su Bai said toward the Flash and Flashpoint Kid.


    "He... what are you going to do?"


    Barry asked hesitantly.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him! I will put him in the super power and let him continue to bear his destiny! I think...in the future, he should have no chance to be released again!"


    "Alright!"


    Although the Flash still sighed, the result... is already pretty good.Of course he hated Savitan, and he even had the idea of ??killing Savitan in his heart, so that Iris could be completely safe.Yes, the conscience of the Justice League, he really did everything for Eris!But this idea gave up after knowing that Savitan was his time remnant, after all... it was his time remnant.And through what he said just now, the Flash did indeed feel a little guilty!


    "Let''s go!"


    The Flash said to the Flash kid, and then...Two lightning bolts lit up, and people were gone.


    After they left, Su Bai took back the puppet clone, then grabbed the dying Savitan and directly entered the super power!


    Speedy prison!


    Su Bai threw Savitan in, and took his puppet clone back.


    "Keep going in your jail!"


    Su Bai waved his hand towards Savitan, turned around... and prepared to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Savitan weakly shouted at Su Bai: "Let me out, you need me!"


    "You are not a beautiful woman!" Su Bai said with a pouted mouth.


    "Wait, I''m serious! I know your power is huge, this earth is just the tip of the iceberg! You know my speed, I am faster than the Flash, I am less pedantic and cowardly than the Flash!"


    "I can help you do things that are inconvenient for you and the Flash is unwilling to do!"


    "I''m Savitan, with me, many things are very convenient for you!"


    Savitan was afraid that Su Bai would really leave suddenly, so he said quickly like a cannon.


    Su Bai stopped.


    Turning to look at Savitan, looking at the familiar face, and shook his head slightly: "I didn''t expect Barry to say this one day. Sure enough, people will change, especially after experiencing special circumstances. Later, this kind of change was even more astonishing, and it was simply earth-shaking. What you said earlier, you wanted to do things for me in exchange for the freedom to leave here.


    "Yes!"


    "I can guarantee that I will not kill Iris again, nor will I target Barry again... but I have one request!" Savitan said, "I hope I can team up with the Frost Killer!"


    "Oh? Why?" Su Bai didn''t remember what Barry had to do with Frost Killer, was it because of Caitlin''s dual body?If this is the case, he should also go to Aries in Earth II!


    "because¡­¡­"

 C1950

    "The only weakness of Black Lightning is the fear of cold!"


    Chapter 0079 The Flash''s business is over, what about Su''s defeat?


    "Afraid of the cold?"


    Su Bai looked at Savitan with a serious expression, really feeling like a dog.


    Black lightning, messenger of super power!


    You said he was afraid of the cold?


    Seeing Su Bai''s expression, Savitan knew that he definitely didn''t believe it!In fact, he didn''t believe it at first.The black flash point is simply the nemesis of all the haste, he can feel the existence of the speed force, so that the haste has nowhere to hide!But yes... he is really afraid of cold!The extreme cold directly froze the Black Lightning, and then broke him into pieces!It sounds ridiculous, but it is precisely because of this that many rushers can''t think of a way to deal with black lightning, and don''t believe that black lightning is afraid of cold!


    This is its only weakness!


    Looking at Savitan, Su Bai''s spiritual ability was directly released.


    Savitan is not Barry, and Su Bai still doubts what he said.As a result, the results of the detection of psychic ability proved that he did not speak.


    That means that Black Lightning is indeed scared!


    "It turned out to be, but... still feels ridiculous!"


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and said with a sigh.


    "Yes, so I hope I can be with the Frost Killer. As long as she can help me get rid of the Black Lightning, I don''t have to worry about being caught again even if the time remains. I... can be Savitan!" He looked at Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Unfortunately, Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    "The reason is not enough to move me!"


    "First of all, I don¡¯t trust you. Second, if I let you go out, Barry and the others will naturally worry. Letting you go out means that my puppet clone will stay here. Although it doesn¡¯t affect anything, I still I don''t want to let the puppet clone stay!" After a pause, Su Bai continued: "Do you know the main thing?"


    Savitan didn''t speak, but looked at Su Bai.


    "The most important thing is that you are not as fast as me! What you can do, I can do it. You said it¡¯s inconvenient for me to come forward? It¡¯s okay. I have a puppet clone. Let him change a little and he can become anything. !"


    "So, your proposal is not attractive to me."


    "If you didn''t kill you, you should be thankful, just stay!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he came out directly from the super strength.


    As for Savitan''s shout, Su Bai ignored it at all, and really didn''t have much interest!With his current layout and development, there is no need for any special people to do dirty work, even if he needs... he has many candidates!There is no need to leave Savitan, after all... Savitan is not Barry, that is someone who clearly has the memory of Barry, who has a deep love for Iris, but can still kill him!Su Bai believes this kind of person, and will not accept it!


    To put it plainly, to some extent.


    Savitan wants to kill his wife to prove the truth!


    How can such a person be trusted!


    Su Bai returned to the cutting-edge laboratory after coming out of the super strength.


    In the laboratory.


    Iris, Joe, almost everyone is here.


    Obviously, the Flash and the Flash kid had already told them that Savitan had been captured, and Savitan had been injured and was quickly locked up by the Soviet Union.


    Savitan was locked into a super power again, and there shouldn''t be another chance to come out this time, and even if it comes out... the future has changed!


    Iris, it''s safe!


    As soon as Su Bai came back, Iris threw himself into Su Bai''s arms.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Iris would rush to hug him. He looked at Barry and found that Barry nodded and smiled. Then he went to see Joe, well... Joe was still applauding!


    Of course, Su Bai will naturally not misunderstand.


    Iris just wanted to express her gratitude to herself.


    Su Bai smiled and patted Iris, then let go of her.


    "thank you!"


    Iris said gratefully.


    Su Bai smiled: "It''s just a matter of effort."


    "Your little effort saved my daughter''s life and our family!" Joe also came over and wanted to hug.


    Su Bai smiled and avoided: "Forget it, I''m still not used to hugging men!"


    Kindly joking, Joe smiled and changed to shake hands!


    "Okay! Savitan''s matter has been resolved, and everyone can rest assured. I should also be busy with my business!" Su Bai said with a smile.

 C1951

    "Going to heaven?"


    Barry answered, "Actually, I don''t understand why you are going to heaven?"


    "I mean, I can understand people''s yearning for heaven. After all, if people know that there is heaven, they must hope to go to heaven. Of course...before you die, but for you...it should be more than just right. Is heaven curious?"


    "Because I have gone to heaven, I can know how to get to the Wall of Origin!"


    "Wall of Origins, you are for this!" Sisko answered, "Unfortunately, I haven''t found anything yet, so I can''t help you! But...in the future, you won''t come back when you go to heaven. !!!"


    As soon as Sisko''s words came out, everyone''s mood suddenly sank.


    From the joy of Iris before to worry about defeat for the Soviet Union.


    After a trip to the future, Aris''s matter was resolved, almost by Su Bai alone.


    But what about Su Bai?


    Naturally they can''t stand by!


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I did not come back. I analyzed the situation, I may be trapped in the wall of origin! Because I can''t die, so the only possibility is to be trapped! Now that I know The result is achieved, so this time I will naturally not go in so hastily, I will go after raising my strength to the limit!"


    "Is there anything we can help?" Barry asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "I hope there is, but unfortunately...you really can''t help with this. So, don''t take it too seriously, just do what you should do!"


    "Okay!" Everyone was very frustrated, but...the fact is, they really can''t provide much help, the level...seems to be a little far behind!


    "Liv''s situation is very stable. I analyzed her situation and I can basically determine that there will be no danger or trouble, and I should be able to control myself. As for the antidote, you need to wait for the results. This may take some time. And..." Caitlin walked to Su Bai''s side and asked hesitantly: "Why are you... going to the Wall of Origin?"


    Chapter 0080 Lucifer is hospitalized?


    "Because I want to go home!"


    Facing Caitlin''s inquiry, Su Bai said softly.


    "Go home? Isn''t your home here? What does it have to do with the Wall of Origin?" Caitlin was a little at a loss. From the time she knew Su Bai, he seemed to be in this state?It''s okay to say that you have no fixed place, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the world is home.However, this only refers to where he lives, not home!But the situation of the Wall of Origins is different. It is no longer a question of where to live. This is about to extend beyond the universe!So Caitlin did not understand!


    Su Bai smiled and said: "This is my home, yes, but I still have another home before I came to this home! Everyone knows who I am, but no one knows where I come from, even Diana doesn¡¯t know! Because I first appeared on Paradise Island where Diana is!"


    "Well, this question is a bit profound. I guess no one except me can understand it." Su Bai smiled.


    "That... last question!"


    Caitlin looked at Su Bai and asked nervously: "If you find a way home, will you... come back?"


    Seeing Caitlin''s nervous appearance, Su Bai smiled and bowed his head and kissed.


    Until Caitlin could not stop breathing, Su Bai stopped and said: "Fool, I said I want to go home, but I can''t say that I can''t come back. What''s more, this is my home too!"


    "So, I will definitely be back!"


    "That''s good!"


    Caitlin was relieved.


    "To put it simply, if I do go back, it will be the same as if I went to other universes, but it might be a little troublesome and not so convenient! But if I can go back, then... I will definitely come back!" Su Bai smiled and said, "Liv will stay here first. I will go back to deal with my affairs first. If you have any situation, please contact me!"


    "it is good!"


    "But before you go to heaven, you must tell me!"


    "I will!"


    Su Bai nodded, and then teleported back to Los Angeles.


    Los Angeles.


    villa!


    After Su Bai came back, she saw Charlotte looking at the computer in the living room. She was wearing a black pajamas and felt perfect. The bumps were so looming that people couldn''t help but swallow.I have to say that Charlotte''s vision is really good, and the body he chose is really good!It seems that even if you don''t understand the situation of human society, the aesthetics of beauty and ugliness is still the same!


    "looking at what?"


    Su Bai walked over and took Charlotte''s shoulders and asked casually.


    "About some things about our myths and legends, I found that these people are really ignorant. There are God, Lucifer, and all kinds of angels, but there is no me! Even if I am locked in hell, but, There should also be my existence and records! But no, there is not even a bit!" Charlotte said angrily.


    Su Bai understands!


    This is annoyed that there is no longer her in the legend!


    That''s right, he is clearly the mother of all things, and his status is still very lofty. As a result, there is no information to mention now. It is really depressing!Speaking of it, Su Bai hadn''t heard of it before!


    "It''s not easy if you want people to know, I can let people publicize you at any time, and soon someone will know about the mother of all things!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Do not!"


    Charlotte shook her head."I''m just saying a few words casually, my current purpose is only one...Go to heaven!"

 C1952

    "Go to heaven..."


    Su Bai thought for a while and said: "We did successfully go to heaven, but we had some trouble after going to heaven! So, I want to postpone the time to go to heaven!"


    "What do you mean by this, do you know something?" Charlotte looked at Su Bai in confusion.


    Su Bai nodded: "I just went to the future. From the future results, I can tell that I did go to heaven. But I didn''t come back again. In other words, something went wrong after going to heaven! So, I must Make sure that my strength can change this! To be honest, I still feel surprised because I can ensure that I have the same ability as God. Why can''t I leave and get stuck on the wall of origin? This is strange! "At the end, Su Bai was already muttering in a low voice, just talking to himself.


    But Charlotte didn''t listen very carefully. She just listened to the first half sentence, and indeed went to heaven!


    In other words, her goal was achieved!


    "How to get to heaven, when?" Charlotte asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not possible to rely on the Flame Sword alone, at least the current Flame Sword is not enough, and other accessories are needed! Speaking of which, what about Lucifer?"


    "do not know!"


    Su Bai thought for a while and called Lucifer. Even if he is not in a hurry to go to heaven, it is the most important thing to find the other accessories of the Flame Sword. Su Bai does not understand this aspect, so he has no clues or clues. , So let Lucifer and the others find it by themselves!The phone was connected after thinking for several times, but it was not Lucifer''s voice that came through, but the voice of a woman!


    "Hello there."


    "Where is Lucifer?"


    "Lucifer Morningstar? Who are you from him? He is in our hospital now..."


    "Your hospital?"


    Su Bai was stunned for a moment, and then asked the address of the hospital.


    "Lucifer is in the hospital? I want to go too!"


    Charlotte followed, her son was injured?How is this possible, as a mother, Charlotte must take care of it!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai didn''t say much, and went straight out with Charlotte.


    Drive to the hospital.


    At the door of the hospital, Su Bai''s expression became a little weird and ugly.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Su Bai''s expression, Charlotte asked worriedly: "Is Lucifer seriously injured?"


    "Maybe... I hurt my brain!"


    This hospital, Nima is a mental hospital!


    Su Bai took Charlotte out of the car and into the hospital.


    The name in the paper said to look for Lucifer, but the hospital allowed visits, and he quickly told Su Bai about Lucifer''s room.


    Su Bai and Charlotte came to Lucifer''s room.


    Lucifer pushed the door in and was lying on the bed looking overwhelmed...


    Chapter 0081 God Is Coming?


    The corners of Lucifer''s mouth were raised at this time, and his eyes were a little blurred, very much like the kind of knock on the medicine and then hilarious!


    "Su Bai, mother? Why are you here."


    Fortunately, Lucifer is still sober, at least he can recognize people.


    "You are..."


    Charlotte looked at Lucifer frowning and didn''t know what to say.


    "You didn''t study how to control the sword of flame, and even took drugs? Instead, you went to the mental hospital, Lucifer... You disappointed me too much!" Charlotte said bitterly.


    "I''m doing business!" Lucifer said plausibly.


    Then he turned over and did a few times, his body still swayed slightly, and it took a while to stabilize.


    "I saw a guy who claimed to be God!"


    "There are many such people, would you believe it?" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Lucifer shook his head, but this shook made him even more dizzy. He held his hands on the side of the bed and stabilized before saying: "In the beginning I thought he was just a liar. After all...the people here are a bit abnormal in their heads! Later I found out that he didn''t... he knew my name! He knew my real name and knew many things. Mom, Su Bai, he might have really come to earth!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Before Su Bai had spoken, Charlotte was excited. "He has never been to the earth before. Even if something happens, he will only let others come. How could it be... how could it appear on the earth?"


    "Maybe it''s because he thinks he wants to get closer to the toy of the earth, maybe it''s..." Lucifer looked at Su Bai, meaning it was self-evident.


    How can Lucifer not know the Su Bai and Charlotte''s affairs.

 C1953

    However, embarrassment belongs to embarrassment, but after all this is Charlotte''s own business, let alone this kind of thing, to be honest, Lucifer doesn''t care too much!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Charlotte looked at Su Bai in thought.


    If it is for this reason, it is also possible!


    In the world for such a long time, Charlotte also understands some of the rules and concepts of men and women, and also knows that being cuckold is the most unbearable thing for men, and the identity and character of God is not to mention, so ...It''s really possible!


    "Really him?" Charlotte asked tentatively.


    Lucifer nodded: "I think it might be!"


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s in another ward!"


    Su Bai and Charlotte turned around and came to the ward of the guy who might be God.


    Charlotte trembled slightly, stood at the door and did not enter immediately!


    "Are you afraid or excited? Or are you in a complicated mood?" Su Bai asked towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte shook her head: "I, I don''t know either!"


    She has been imprisoned in hell for so many years, and the time she most wants is to return to heaven one day to avenge God!However, now that God has really come to the world, she is a bit... fearful?


    God, after all, is God!


    "I''ll go in by myself." Su Bai said, then opened the door and went in.


    Charlotte hesitated, but finally did not follow in.


    Let Su Bai see if he is God!


    In the room, a man is sitting on a hospital bed, he looks like he is in his fifties, with a long beard!


    Judging from his demeanor and behavior, he felt no different from normal people.


    "You came!"


    "I guess you will come to me!"


    He turned his head to look at Su Bai, that tone, that expression, a very familiar look!


    Su Bai frowned slightly: "Are you God?"


    "Don''t you believe it?" he asked lightly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Try it and you''ll know it!"


    When the voice fell, the spiritual power was activated in an instant, and it swept towards him in an instant.


    Almost for an instant, the psychic power enveloped it, and countless memories followed!


    He smiled silently.


    Su Bai quickly scanned her memory.


    From childhood to growing up, this guy is completely indistinguishable from ordinary people, and then when he enters a mental hospital, his spirit is indeed a little confused!Then, until not long ago!He changed suddenly!


    Become a god!


    There are countless memories about heaven, about God, about angels, etc. in my mind. The number of them makes Su Bai almost unable to receive it for a while, and the impact is very strong!


    After a long while, Su Bai regained his spiritual power.


    "Now, do you believe it?"


    He looked at Su Bai and asked.


    Su Bai did not speak.


    Judging from these memories, he seemed to be suddenly possessed by God.But... God shouldn''t be easily attached to living people, right?Take Charlotte, for example. She has been locked up in hell for so many years, but after she came out she did not occupy the body of a living person. I am afraid that God will not!However, judging from these memories, the possibility that he is God is indeed very high!Otherwise, it is impossible for an ordinary person to know so much information, and he himself... is convinced that he is God!


    "That''s interesting, are you really a god?"


    "Why are you down?"


    Su Bai looked at him and asked.


    "Just come down and have a look!" she said.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Isn''t it because I fucked your wife?"


    "You fucked my wife?" He was shocked, as if he didn''t know the same thing!


    "Yes, so, I think I should destroy you!" Su Bai said.

 C1954

    "What''s the reason? You have to destroy me when you get into my wife?" He was a little puzzled, but he didn''t see anger or panic.


    "How about you destroy me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    He looked at Su Bai inexplicably, as if he really didn''t understand.


    "Forget it!"


    Su Bai shook his head and waved at him suddenly!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, his body exploded directly.


    Without any hindrance, it burst very simply!


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Watching this scene, Charlotte was surprised: "You...you killed God?"


    Su Bai didn''t speak, just looked at his bed!


    Bed!


    He has disappeared, only one thing is left there alone.


    It seems to be a belt buckle!


    "How did you leave this thing?"


    In this explosion, nothing was left, but only one belt buckle was left?


    Su Bai stretched out his hand to take it, but suddenly saw that he was...reunited.


    In an instant, he has appeared again.


    "I said, I am God!" He slowly said!


    Item 0082


    Charlotte stared at this man who claimed to be God, with that look, that look, at that moment... Charlotte really thought he saw God.Just when she was about to ask, Su Bai moved abruptly.


    Whoosh.


    Su Bai came to God in an instant, with a light clasp.


    With a click, his belt buckle has been buckled from his waist by Su Bai.


    "No..." He hurriedly yelled to stop, but it was too late!


    The belt buckle has been obtained by Su Bai.


    "I almost thought you were God, but it''s a pity...you are not!" Su Bai said indifferently, and saw that the person''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Su Bai and Charlotte in a daze. Who are you, who are you, and why are you here?"


    "he¡­¡­"


    This change made Charlotte a little at a loss. He turned to look at Su Bai, but saw Su Bai holding the belt buckle, and said: "This should be a good thing. The divine power and memory contained in it, I don''t know how he got it. , Was originally a mental illness of insanity, plus the memory inside. Let him think that he is God!"


    "Do you... don''t you think this thing is familiar? It seems appropriate to put it somewhere?"


    Su Bai took the keychain and handed it to Charlotte. Charlotte took it over and looked at it. The person was still questioning Su Bai''s identity with Charlotte, but Su Bai waved his hand and fell asleep.


    "Sword of Flame!"


    After watching for a moment, Charlotte excitedly shouted at Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, I heard in the future that the sword of flame is composed of several things. If it is correct, I am afraid this is one of them!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned and walked out of the ward and came to Lucifer''s room.


    At this time Lucifer had somewhat calmed down. Seeing Su Bai and Charlotte coming in, Lucifer asked: "Have you seen it? Is he..."


    "No!"


    "He just got the artifact occasionally and mistakenly thought he was a mental illness of God. He is not important, what is important is this!" Su Bai pointed to the keychain in Charlotte''s hand, and said to Lucifer: "Sword of Flame What?"


    "I was put away by the hospital!"


    "Are you crazy? That''s the sword of flame, how can it be kept by mortals, they can''t be affected by the sword of low-grade flame." Charlotte turned and went out to get back the sword of flame.


    As a result, as soon as I arrived at the nurse''s station, I found several dead bodies lying on the ground.


    "It''s still too late!"


    Charlotte said, I don''t know who got the Flame Sword!


    "Really have such a big impact?"


    Su Bai also discovered this situation when he followed, but he didn''t feel anything when he got the sword of flame before.


    "Quickly, go find the Flame Sword, otherwise it will cause more trouble!" Charlotte said.

 C1955

    "When did you start to care about humans?" Seeing Charlotte''s anxious look, Su Bai was a little surprised.


    "I don''t care about human beings, I care about causing too much trouble and affecting our plans!" Charlotte said.


    "That''s right!"


    Su Bai smiled, and suddenly released his time ability.


    In an instant, time began to retreat quickly, and the surrounding pictures began to retreat quickly, and even Charlotte disappeared and returned to the room.


    After a while.


    Time has returned to before the accident, Su Bai saw with his own eyes a nurse opened Lucifer''s thing out of curiosity, as if he was bewitched by something, reaching out to get the sword of flame!


    "Snapped!"


    Just when her hand was about to touch the flame sword, Su Bai grabbed her wrist.


    This made her stunned for a moment, and then came to wake up.


    "You''d better not touch things that are not you, otherwise...you will die!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on, it''s like... as if someone is urging me, there is always a voice in my mind!" The nurse hurriedly explained.After all, this is the patient''s thing. According to the regulations, once it is archived, it can''t be taken out at will.


    "It''s okay!" Su Bai smiled faintly: "By the way, please help me with Lucifer''s discharge procedures!"


    "Lucifer? He is leaving the hospital, but..."


    "No but!"


    Su Bai shook his head, his mental abilities were activated instantly, and the nurse''s expression changed slightly, nodding and turning around!


    Returning to Lucifer''s ward, Charlotte was shocked: "Where have you been? Didn''t you just..."


    "The sword of flame?" Charlotte looked at the sword of flame in Su Bai''s hand and turned to look at Lucifer...


    Lucifer said, "I was taken away by the hospital before I came in."


    "Almost something happened!" Su Bai said lightly, then got the keychain and tentatively inserted it into the sword of flame!


    Penetrate the sword body, just stuck on the hilt!


    "Perfect!" Lucifer couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Charlotte couldn''t help but nodded repeatedly. Unexpectedly, this... the belt buckle was really an accessory on the Flame Sword!


    Compared with Lucifer and Charlotte, Su Bai was not too excited.


    Although the belt buckle does seem to fit well, it seems... something is missing, because although the belt buckle fits with the sword of flame, it doesn¡¯t fit tightly. It seems to fall in with a single flick. If that¡¯s all If it is, it definitely can''t be like this!


    "There is still something missing!" Su Bai said.


    "What else is missing?" Charlotte asked first, then let Lucifer try it.


    Su Bai handed the sword of flame to Lucifer, and Lucifer tried to shake it, but the buckle of the belt fell directly to the ground.


    The sound is very crisp.


    Lucifer looked at the Flame Sword, the belt buckle on the ground, bent over and picked it up and put it back on.Sure enough, it was so loose that it could fall down at any time.


    "There should be one more thing so that it can form a complete flame sword!" Lucifer said.


    "Let''s find it slowly!" Su Bai is not in a hurry, he will definitely find it anyway.What he needs more now is to improve his strength!"I have helped you with the discharge procedures, anyway, that guy is not a god, you don''t need to stay here!"


    "Ok!"


    Lucifer nodded, since it is not... then naturally there is no need to stay here!


    Chapter 0083 Liv''s''Ability''!


    After coming out of the mental hospital, Lucifer took the sword of flame and returned to the Light, Su Bai took Charlotte back to the villa.


    I thought that God came down, but found it was a counterfeit, and then found one of the accessories of the Flame Sword. This trip was a big ups and downs, and there were really many accidents!Especially Charlotte and Lucifer didn''t know that the Flame Sword was also causing trouble. If it weren''t for Su Bai to set back time and prevent things from happening, I am afraid that the trouble now is even greater.After all, so many people died at once!But it''s all right now, so don''t worry about it.After returning home, Su Bai went straight into the room to start absorbing cosmic energy!


    The endless cosmic energy was madly absorbed by Su Bai into his body for transformation. After the absorption was completed, Su Bai did other things, such as helping Charlotte use the cosmic energy to forge his body, such as going to a cutting-edge laboratory Liv took it back and arranged for her to work in the forensic department of the Chloe Police Department.


    Days pass by like this, as if they have become plain and full.


    Absorb cosmic energy, absorb cosmic energy.


    Such and such, such and such, it has become very regular!With the continuous absorption of the cosmic energy, Su Bai could feel it, the restlessness has gradually become apparent, and it should be possible to unblock an infinite gem soon!


    "Linglingling...linglingling..."


    Just after absorbing the cosmic energy, Su Bai''s phone rang.


    Seeing that the number was Liv, Su Bai answered the call.


    "Where are you?" Liv asked Su Bai.

 C1956

    "at home."


    "I''ll be there in a while, is it convenient?"


    "It''s no inconvenience, but... don''t you have to go to work this time?" It''s noon now, right?Although the forensic department is not that busy, and there is another person, after all... this is still working time!


    Speaking of another person, in order to make Liv more convenient, Su Bai directly told him Liv''s identity!


    Zombies!


    I thought he might be shocked and could not accept it. In that case, Su Bai planned to use his spiritual power, but the result was a bit unexpected!


    The other party actually accepted it.


    And it seems to be very excited, not afraid of zombies, but very curious!


    "I take a break today, and I can go back if I have something to do."


    "That''s fine, come here!" Su Bai didn''t matter, anyway he had already absorbed the energy.


    Getting up, Su Bai took a shower.


    Not long after coming out, Liv had already arrived.


    Hearing the door bell, Su Bai went to open the door.


    Seeing Liv outside the door, Su was shocked!


    "Why do you... dress like this?"


    A low-cut dress with slight makeup on his face and a pair of high heels!


    This dress is the first time I have seen Liv wear it!


    She usually wears sports shoes, very ordinary and conservative clothes, even if she puts on makeup, she is meant to hide her complexion, not in the direction of heavy makeup!


    "Isn''t it pretty?" Liv looked down and asked.


    Su Bai shook his head: "That''s not true, it''s just a bit unexpected!"


    With that said, Su Bai let Liv in.


    After closing the door, Su Bai turned around and was about to talk to Liv, only to see Liv turned around and hooked his neck!


    "what''s the situation?"


    Su Bai subconsciously hugged Liv''s waist, looked at Liv and asked.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Liv''s eyes and expression are indistinct, and the heat is like a man seeing a beautiful woman without clothes!


    I am eager to try and can''t wait!


    Su Bai, don''t you remember Liv... Will it be like this?


    "Have you just eaten?" Su Bai asked.


    Liv nodded.


    Sure enough...


    Through Caitlin¡¯s examination, it was found that after Liv became a zombie, in addition to the instinctive desire for the brain, eating the brain will have a certain impact on her brain. For example, she can see memories or fantasy, and her personality will also be affected. influences!However, this effect is only short-lived, and it will be fine after the next brain. At the same time, it can still be subjectively controlled.And there is another advantage, or characteristic, that is, you can have the original ability of the brain after eating it!


    For example.


    He is a painter, so Liv can also have superb painting skills.


    For example.


    He is a soldier and a sniper, so Liv can instantly become like a soldier, possessing extremely skilled and superb sniper capabilities!


    Of course, this is both good and bad!


    For example, now...


    Su Bai felt that her brain might not be too good!


    "What kind of brain are you eating this?" Su Bai asked.


    Liv said: "It was sent last night. The police said it seemed to be a...sex addict, because he couldn''t bear the impact of this situation on his life, and then... committed suicide!"


    "..."


    "So, are you affected now?"


    Liv smiled bitterly and said: "I think so. I haven''t learned how to prevent this emotion from affecting me. It''s just that it''s very difficult. This kind of influence comes from my brain, and it is not controlled by willpower. I originally wanted to go to work in the morning, maybe there is something else... I can replace it. But unfortunately not, and I feel very restless all morning, the feeling that I am about to explode is too much for me It''s painful, I...I haven''t done anything like that, it makes me feel even more uncomfortable!


    "So I think about it, but I still think I should come to you first, maybe... what can you do. If not, if you really can''t control it, I think...I think..."

 C1957

    If you really can¡¯t control it, then Supai is better than others, right?


    This is Liv''s idea!


    "It''s really a bit troublesome!"


    This ability can be regarded as a characteristic and ability of Liv. If you make good use of it, it can really bring her a lot of benefits, but...It really needs to be used carefully, or rather, carefully selected!


    "Okay, you just stay here first!"


    "I will help you pay attention to the forensic department. If there is a new body sent there, I will take you there!" Su Bai said.


    "Ok!"


    "By the way, what did Caitlin say? Did you think of a way to replace your need for your brain?" Su Bai asked.


    Liv shook her head helplessly.


    Item 0084


    The brain is the most mysterious and the most complicated!


    Human exploration of the brain has not stopped, and it can even be said that great progress has been made, but some areas still cannot be successfully explored!


    No normal brain can be explored, let alone a zombie brain changed by a mysterious virus?Therefore, Liv''s problem may be somewhat difficult to solve in a short time.


    "Well, since there is no way for you to change other needs for the time being, then try to pick some normal brains in the future!" Su Bai said helplessly towards Liv.


    Liv stared straight at Su Bai, breathing slightly and quickly: "I, I will..."


    Her voice became a bit weak, her eyes trembled, and her body shook slightly involuntarily. Holding her skirt corners with her hands seemed to restrain that impulse!Unfortunately, the effect does not seem to be obvious!


    Honestly.


    Sex addiction patients!


    I have really heard the term Su Bai, some of it is psychological, and some of it is physiological, which leads to the desire for that kind of thing.It sounds a bit absurd and ridiculous. Although that kind of thing is good, it is normal to have a demand, but it is not too uncontrollable, right?However, in a serious condition, it is indeed true... it is difficult to control!It can be seen that the original owner of the brain that Liv ate before was afraid that it was the kind of serious illness, and it should still be of that kind of serious illness!Otherwise, she cannot choose to commit suicide to end her life!


    Now, this influence has passed to Liv''s body.


    And Liv, the eldest daughter of the yellow flower, may be even more unable to resist!


    Her hand was already on Su Bai''s leg.


    "I need to!"


    "You calm down and consider this clearly, this is not what you want, but its impact on you!"


    "I know, but... but I can''t control it at all, I feel like I''m going to die!"


    "I believe you can!"


    "Do not!"


    Liv shook her head frantically, hissing somewhat."I can''t do it anymore. I can''t control it, whether it''s its impact on me or my own needs. Give it to me, or... kill me!"


    After speaking, Liv directly pounced on Su Bai!


    As a normal man, I am afraid that few people can sit still under the madness of Liv. After all, Liu Xiahui can be called a beast in modern times. After all, the concept of modern society has been completely different, so Dang Li With Fu''s crazy initiative, how could Su Bai be indifferent.


    It didn''t take long for him to turn to the guest.


    over and over again¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, or how many times it took.


    Finally, Liv was exhausted, with a satisfied expression on her face!


    That kind of expression not only made Su Bai have a sense of accomplishment, but also made him feel funny!


    "How do you feel?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "great!"


    "..."


    "I am not asking this!"


    "Oh oh!" Liv was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said: "It seems, it seems that there is no such uncontrollable impulse now. Oh my god, this experience is really...I don''t know how to say it, it was painful before. I can''t wait to die, now I feel so happy again!"


    "In other words, its influence on you has temporarily disappeared, so you can talk about the next thing. Although you are affected by it, after all, you are the one who does things! So, from now on you will be My woman, follow me! If you still have this influence, you can only come to me, understand?" Su Bai said towards Liv.


    Liv hesitated."but!"


    "No but!"


    "I know that we have known each other for a short time, and your personality may not fall in love with me so quickly, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t need your heart for the time being, as long as your person belongs to me! And, Think about the current situation, except for me... Do you think you can find a boyfriend who doesn''t mind your zombie status?" Su Bai said.


    Liv was slightly sad!

 C1958

    Yes, I am already a zombie, and my original life has gone away from her. She is not an ordinary student of the Medical University who never goes to parties!


    She looked at Su Bai.


    "Except for him, who else can not mind his identity as a zombie? At least... ordinary people should be gone!" Thinking of this, Liv nodded towards Su Bai: "I know!"


    Putting aside the identity of a zombie, Liv is actually pretty good, otherwise, at the previous party, Su Bai would not look at her differently, and talked so much with her!


    Su Bai asked Liv to rest here for a while, and release his psychic power to help Liv see if there is any new, suitable brain!The spiritual power was released, and it began to quickly cover the entire city, and soon something was discovered!It seems that a veteran was killed and the body is being sent to the police station!


    "I have food."


    Su Bai said to Liv."A veteran, this brain should be good for you!"


    "Yeah!" Liv replied lazily, and slowly got up.


    The two cleaned up, and then went directly to the police station.


    As a forensic doctor, Liv naturally went to the forensic medicine department. Su Bai was about to leave, but saw Chloe beckoning towards him.


    "What''s the matter?" Su asked after defeat.


    "Something happened!" Chloe looked around and whispered, "Is something wrong with the Justice League?"


    "Justice League? Something happened? Nothing!"


    Chloe''s words asked Su to be amazed, what can happen to the Justice League!


    "Look at this!"


    Chloe took out the phone and played a video.


    The video is an alley, it looks like it should have been taken upstairs, and a person below was walking through the alley, but a dark shadow flashed through and abducted the person directly!


    The video is very short, just such a segment, when the video is over, the title of the video appears.


    "Mysterious kidnapping? Suspected Batman?"


    Su Bai frowned slightly and watched the video again. Judging from the black shadows that appeared in the video, it really looked like Batman.However, Su Bai knew very well that Batman would never kidnap people!


    Passing the phone to Chloe, Su Bai called Batman and asked what was going on...


    Chapter 0085 Batman''kidnapping'' case?


    The phone rang a few times and then got connected.


    "Godfather!" Batman''s voice came.


    Su Bai smiled: "I heard you started playing kidnapping recently?"


    There was silence on the phone for a few seconds, and then I heard Batman say: "I''m investigating this. There have been several kidnappings and missing cases in Gotham City recently. I suspect it''s not that simple! I''m investigating this. There should be clues soon!"


    "There will be clues soon?"


    Su Bai was a little surprised. Looking at the release time of this video and the comments below, it was obviously not just a long time ago!And many people suspect that it is Batman. After all, the situation in the video really looks like Batman''s appearance. It is impossible for Batman not to know.When he knew it, there was no investigation result yet, and there was even no clue. This is abnormal!With Batman''s ability, if it''s just an ordinary kidnapping case, how could it be so long without a clue?


    "I''ll go over and take a look!" Su Bai thought for a while and said.


    I am going to heaven, then go to the Wall of Origins and then back to Marvel. I don''t know how long this matter will be delayed. Before leaving, I have to arrange everything here so that there is no worries.


    What''s more, although the matter of absorbing the energy of the universe is important, it is not necessary to absorb it all the time for 24 hours!


    Hanging up the phone, Su Bai said to Chloe: "This matter may not be that simple, I''ll go there and see! By the way, look at Liv. It¡¯s best to find out the identity of the corpse sent, don¡¯t let her What a weird brain to eat!"


    "What you said sounds weird, but that''s a brain!" Chloe said.


    "She''s a zombie!"


    "Of course it''s weird for people to eat brains. What''s so strange about zombies eating brains, just get used to it!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then teleported away without anyone paying attention!


    Get used to...just fine!


    Chloe shook her head, she felt that her three views were about to collapse, and many things became more and more strange!


    In Gotham City, Su Bai appeared directly at Batman''s house!


    Bat cave!


    Batman was looking for clues by the computer, and he felt that Su Bai appeared. He was not too surprised, but said directly: "This is the surveillance video of the kidnapping scene these few times. The other party is looking for the person who placed the order. There seems to be no clear goal for men and women, old people and children, as well as adulthood. Moreover, the other party''s speed is very fast, and the surveillance screen does not capture the facial appearance at all, but his clothes are somewhat close to me, but they are not The same, but it looks alike in the shadows! I think the other party didn''t mean to impersonate me!"


    "Pretending to be Batman kidnapping others, if this kind of thing was previously believed, but now..." Su Bai shook his head slightly.


    Before Batman¡¯s disappearance, Batman¡¯s reputation was really not very good, but after he was whitewashed and joined the Justice League, Batman¡¯s reputation is getting higher and higher, because Batman is the only one...the real meaning Ordinary people!


    Superman, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, all have their origins.


    Although the Flash is truly human, he has abilities.

 C1959

    Not to mention Su Bai himself.


    Therefore, the only ordinary people in the true sense are Batman!Of course, there is also Arrow, but to be honest, Arrow is not as famous as Batman!So if people think of ordinary heroes of the Justice League, they must think of Batman.


    "Any other clues?" Su Bai asked.


    "I have cross-checked the locations of kidnappings several times, and I am calculating the range where the opponent may appear or exist!"


    The software on the computer is calculating, and after a few minutes, the screen freezes.


    A circle mark appeared on the map of Gotham City!


    This circle should be the result of the check.


    Su Bai took a look, and there are marks around the circle, which should be the location of the previous kidnapping case!


    "This seems to be just an ordinary residential area, and there is nothing particularly suitable for hiding! And so many people have been kidnapped, it is impossible to have no clue!" Batman said as he stood up and said: "Let''s go and see!"


    "it is good!"


    When Batman passed on the equipment, Su Bai teleported directly with Batman!


    Alley!


    The two suddenly appeared.


    This alley is one of the locations of the crime.


    "To tell you something, I may be away for a while, but I''m not sure when I will come back." Su Bai said while releasing his psychic powers, facing Batman.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    Batman did not ask Su Bai where he was going or what he was doing!


    "There will be danger, but it won''t be too great! After all, I can''t die, at best I will be trapped!" Su Bai said lightly, and then... paused."found it!"


    "where?"


    Su Bai looked up at his feet.


    "the following!"


    "Down? The sewer? This is indeed a good hiding place. But after the reconstruction of Gotham City, the sewer was rebuilt. It is not easy to hide in it without being noticed. So, either, he has an accomplice , Or...someone may be dead!"


    The sewers are cleaned regularly. Although Gotham City is still chaotic, the sanitation is not as bad as the urban construction!


    After all, this is the project of Eternal Paradise!


    Su Bai pulled Batman, and a teleport appeared directly in the sewer.


    The location of the teleport is exactly where the opponent is.


    At this time, the place was facing the two with his back, wearing a hooded cloak. He couldn''t see clearly, but he was strong.


    He is installing something on the wall!


    Suddenly, he turned around sharply.


    Discovered Su Bai and Batman.


    Batman''s movements were very fast, and the bat dart was thrown out.


    The bat dart quickly hit the opponent, but there was a tinkling sound.


    "This voice..."


    Batman frowned slightly, it sounded like a metallic sound, and Batman fell straight down.


    He looked up and finally saw the face!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Under the hood and cloak, what appeared was a face like a robot!


    His finger quickly clicked on something installed on the wall, and the thing lit up.


    Square, like a box.


    There are criss-cross stripes on the box, shiny!


    Item 0086


    Light, brighter and brighter, and faster and faster!


    There is a look like it is about to explode at any time!


    Although I don''t know what the other party is from, what the box is, but Batman will definitely not sit idly by, so that he can figure out what it is!


    Just as Batman was about to rush over, Su Bai suddenly reached out and grabbed his shoulder.

 C1960

    Batman turned his head to look at Su Bai, and saw Su Bai raise his hand, the energy barrier opened instantly.


    boom!


    A loud noise followed.


    That weird box burst!


    The explosion caused the wall to collapse instantly and the smoke filled it!


    If Batman rushed up just now, he might be affected.


    Su Bai turned his finger lightly, and a breeze suddenly appeared, and after a while, the smoke dissipated.Batman hurriedly looked up. The first thing he saw was the broken wall, and then he noticed that there was an energy barrier next to him, exactly the same as the one in front of him.In the barrier, is that robot?


    Batman breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that at the moment of the explosion, this guy was defeated by Su.


    "This doesn''t seem to be a robot?"


    Batman and Su Bai walked in front of it, and Batman looked carefully.


    Although this guy seems to be mechanical, if you look closely, you can find that it seems to be an organic biochemical body?


    "not quite!"


    "It should be a combination and transformation of the genes of organic life forms and human flesh!" Su Bai said.


    "In other words, it might have been human before?" Batman asked in surprise.


    Su Bai nodded: "I think those people who were missing before are likely to be transformed into the same ones!"


    "Who can have such a technique?" Batman frowned.


    Combining humans with organic life forms to transform them into such monsters, who on earth is so crazy?


    "Darkside!" Su Bai said solemnly.


    "Darkside?" Batman said solemnly: "It doesn''t sound like an earthling!"


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s true that he is not a human being on Earth. Daxede is the new god of the Apocalypse and the most powerful evil god. His strength is much stronger than that of Zod of Krypton. This kind of thing is called a demon. It is an army of demons created by Darkside specifically to conquer the universe. It is made by Apocalypse technology. After transformation, it will become Darkside''s most loyal servant and obey the command of Darkside, the god of apocalypse! However, it is not only Darkside who has command authority, but there are also a few people who have such command authority! But no matter who it is, demons appear on the earth, which means that the people of Apocalypse are probably eyeing the earth!"


    "War, I''m afraid it is coming!" Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    "Go back to the Justice League first!"


    Su Bai said, then teleported back to the Justice League with Batman and the demon.


    After returning to the Justice League, Su Bai locked up the demon first, and immediately summoned all the members back!


    In the meeting room.


    Su Bai, Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, Flash, Aquaman, and Arrow arrive one after another!


    Information about Darkside, Apocalypse and Demon-Like, has appeared on the big screen in the conference room!


    Of course, Daksai De Supai has heard that this guy is similar to Thanos in the Marvel World. No matter how it is done, or in appearance, it is somewhat similar, but if you really want to talk about strength, unless Thanos is open, Infinite gems or the Heart of the Universe, otherwise, Darkside is stronger.Su Bai had heard some rumors before... Every parallel universe has Darkside, and the strength is very strong, but these are just the clones of Darkside, not his real strength!


    Su Bai is still in the business of selling cosmic technology, and he has naturally collected a lot of data on Daxed. Although they come from different universes, they are basically the same, and there will be no deviations!


    "Apocalypse."


    "Darkside!"


    "Like magic!"


    Everyone was a little serious after reading these materials!


    The earth, I am afraid it will go to war with aliens again.


    "When did they enter the earth? How many," Wonder Woman asked first.


    Although she is Su Bai''s wife, everyone knows this, but she is very serious about business matters!


    "It''s not clear yet!"


    "There are so many cases of disappearance, it is difficult to judge whether it is because of other things missing or being caught and transformed into a demon. I think it shouldn''t be long before they entered the earth, otherwise, they should have been discovered long ago. Speaking slowly, then with a wave of his hand, an image appeared in front of everyone.


    It was the kind of box that was detonated by the demon in the sewer before!


    "This thing is the mother box of Apocalypse. With the current level of technology on the earth, even if it is the technology I master, it should be difficult to crack!"


    "But I know who can do it, I will go to him to find out the situation. What you have to do now is to look around for the rest of the mother box, definitely not just the one that was destroyed before!"


    "Darkside is very strong?" Superman couldn''t help asking.


    Su Bai nodded: "If you don''t count me, maybe... you may not be able to win the battle together!"


    "He is called the most powerful evil god in the universe! And this is just a clone of a different universe. If it is the deity, the strength is stronger!"

 C1961

    Su Bai''s words made everyone present a bit sad, and a little bit unconvinced!


    But they believed that what they said was true.


    After all, Su Bai knows Daxede and the strength of all of them. His judgment should not be wrong!


    "What if you are added?" Arrow asked."We should have a chance?"


    Su Bai nodded: "Of course! But if the impact can be minimized, of course it is the best, so don''t waste time, look for the mother box! Also, if you see a demon, don''t hesitate to do it directly. Although the individual strength of these guys is not strong, it is also very troublesome in groups! The most important thing is that once transformed into a biological weapon that only obeys Darkside, and there is no chance to change back. Up!"


    "Like demon is like demon, no longer human, you must remember this!"


    This transformation and transformation of the demon-like is irreversible!


    Item 0087


    When the explanation was completed, everyone got up and left to look for the mother box of the apocalypse that Su Bai said, and Su Bai himself also got up and went to Gotham City!


    Gotham City, Red Room Lab!


    When he was destroyed by Bain in Gotham City, an olive athlete was injured as a result!


    Steel bone!


    Victor Stone!


    Later, when the Arkham lunatic asylum treated the injured, Victor did not come. Instead, his father took him to the Red Room Laboratory. Su Bai didn''t care too much!However, like Qixing¡¯s mother box today, when a demon appeared, Su Bai thought of him!Because the steel frame is integrated with the mother box technology of Apocalypse, it will become the steel frame!


    at this time.


    Su Bai came to the Red Room Laboratory!


    Just after appearing, the alarm sounded in the laboratory, and a group of soldiers were seen immediately afterwards.


    The guns were aimed at Su Bai.


    But after seeing Su Bai''s appearance clearly, these people stopped and their guns were all lowered.


    Mr. Immortal!


    Yes.


    The look of Mr. Immortal Su Bai used at this time!


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a white coat walked out of the crowd.


    The head of the Red Room Laboratory, Victor''s father, a scientist.


    "This is Silas, the person in charge of this laboratory, Mr. Immortal is here, is...what''s the matter?"


    Although Mr. Immortal is the most low-key in the Justice League, he does not have to guard the city. Unlike Batman in Gotham City, Superman is the metropolis, the Flash is Zhongcheng, Aquaman is Atlantis, and Wonder Woman Xia is Amazon and New York.Mr. Immortal does not have a fixed city, but no one would think that Mr. Immortal is not good!He does not have a fixed city, the whole earth... is his city!So Silas was really surprised by the arrival of Mr. Immortal. After all, if nothing happened, Mr. Immortal would be unlikely to come!


    "I''ll see Victor!" Su Bai said!


    Silas was shocked: "You know my son?"


    "I don''t know." Su Bai shook his head: "It''s just that I know!"


    Silas was still at a loss, but he waved his hand to let the guards disperse first, and then waited for Su Bai to enter the laboratory!


    A laboratory with a very high level of confidentiality!


    As soon as I entered, I saw that the laboratory was filled with all kinds of equipment, and there was a person in the center of these equipment!


    Uh... can be said to be human.


    A body of copper and iron, most of the body is mechanical!


    Half of the face is normal, but half of the face is covered with machinery!


    It is the steel frame.


    Victor!


    It can be seen that Victor''s mood doesn''t seem to be very high, and it''s right... I thought he was dead, even if he didn''t die, he would become disabled, but now he is alive again. This is indeed a joy!But people are not like people, and machines are not like machines, which makes it difficult for him to accept.After all, he used to be a rugby star, but now he has become a "monster", and he can''t even leave here. No matter who he is, his mood will not be good!Seeing Mr. Immortal, Victor was a little surprised, and also a little nervous, not knowing what happened!


    He looked at Silas, but Silas shook his head slightly to indicate that he didn''t know!


    Su Bai looked at Victor and said directly: "I know who you are, and I also know what happened to you! So you don''t need to be nervous!"


    Victor nodded, "Then...what can I do?"


    "The Apocalyptic Star Mother Box is combined with your body to create you now!"


    "Apocalypse Mother Box, you mean..." Silas couldn''t help but interject.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, the extraterrestrial technology integrated with Victor is the mother box of Apocalypse. This thing appeared on the earth, and... not only Victor! If not unexpected, the people of Apocalypse It will soon invade the earth, and the earth is about to usher in another war, which is more terrible than the war of Zord before, and more terrible than the war of Doom! The members of the Justice League have gone around looking for the mother box to deal with the class Devil, but I want to know the plan of Apocalypse"


    With that said, Su Bai looked at Victor.

 C1962

    The meaning is self-evident.


    Victor was stunned and said: "Me?"


    "Yes!"


    "You have integrated Apocalypse''s technology, you can use various technologies to know Apocalypse''s plan!" Su Bai nodded and said solemnly: "If you do well this time, I can let you join the Justice League!"


    Join the Justice League!


    Victor didn''t expect the opportunity to come to him like this!


    He can no longer become a football star, or even return to his original life, but if... if he could join the Justice League, he might still be able to live as before!But... Victor hesitated and said, "If, I mean, if I don''t join the Justice League, can you make me...return to normal?"


    "You don''t want to be a hero?"


    "Yes! But I want to be an ordinary person rather than a monster like I did before!" Ganggu said sadly...


    "Yes, I promise you!"


    The combat capability of Steel Bone may not be very good, but his comprehensive ability is still good, especially in investigating intelligence. After all, the technology of Apocalypse makes him look like a humanoid computer.But without him, it¡¯s no big deal!


    "Thank you! What do I need to do?" Victor said excitedly.


    He believes that since Mr. Immortal has said, there must be a way!


    "Find the other mother boxes first!"


    In this process of Su Bai chatting with Ganggu.


    Others in the Justice League have already encountered such monsters!


    Perhaps because the demon was arrested before, the news of the explosion of the mother box has been sent back to the Apocalypse, or the headquarters, they already knew that the people on earth had discovered their plan, so... changed their strategy!


    The demons hidden on the earth are making big moves!


    Superman, Batman, Flash, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, etc. have all encountered monsters, and they are still groups of monsters. The battle just started silently...!As soon as they played against each other, everyone could feel that what Su Bai said before was right. These demons are really difficult to deal with. Although the individual''s abilities are not that strong, they can''t hold up a large number, and they have wings to fly. It''s really not that easy. It can be done!


    Chapter 0088


    The previous demons were very low-key, carefully avoiding being discovered, and capturing humans also increased the demons.


    But this time, the demons appeared in full fanfare.


    Groups of demons appeared in groups, flying quickly in the air like a flock of birds.


    Not only is the Justice League facing the demon, but even some ordinary people have been caught by the demon.


    The sudden eruption of the demon suddenly plunged the city into chaos.


    Many people were caught by the demons and taken into the air, flying away towards the distance in the night sky.


    Panic, screaming, one after another!


    boom!


    A demon violently jumped into the courtyard of a house, then flew to the window and caught a child flying out!


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The child''s cry remembered, and immediately after seeing the child''s parents ran out of the house, chasing after the child who wanted to save, but the kind of demon flying in the air, how could they catch up?At the same time, in the attic of a house next door, a teenage child was lying on the window and saw the scene outside.


    Watching the neighbor''s child being captured by the monster, and watching the child''s parents shout in pain, he took a deep breath and suddenly shouted.


    "Shazan!"


    A flash of lightning lit up in the attic, and immediately after the window was pushed open, a strong man wearing a red tights and a cloak flew out from inside to chase the demon!


    Shazan!


    A more famous magic hero in the DC world, but also a first-line member of the Justice League!


    His real name is Billy Batson, a fifteen-year-old child who has acquired magical powers by an accident. As long as he shouts Shazam loudly, he can transform into an adult superhero who empowers the six gods, Shazam!


    They are the wisdom of Solomon, the power of Hercules, the endurance of Atlas, the supernatural power of Zeus, the courage of Achilles, and the speed of Mercury!


    It has also appeared in the world of flashpoint. The difference is that the Shazan in the world of flashpoint is a combination of a group of children, and there is only one Billy on Earth One!As Billy turned into Shazam to chase the demon, in an instant, Shazam snatched the child back.


    Suddenly someone snatched the trophy, of course the demon would not give up, turning his head and rushing towards Shazan.


    Shazan''s hand gathered strength, and a burst of lightning light instantly hit the demon.


    Seeing Lei Mo trembling a few times, he fell directly from the air with a boom.


    Holding the baby, Shazan flew back.


    Falling in front of the parents.


    "God, you are back!"

 C1963

    "You saved my child, what is your name?"


    "My name is Shazan!"


    "Are you a new member of the Justice League?"


    "Uh... not..." Shazan scratched his head and said, "I will fight to join the Justice League!"


    "Do you know that... what is that?"


    Looking at the demon, Shazan shook his head: "I don''t know, but I think the Justice League knows it. I will go to them to ask them clearly. You should hide at home and don''t come out again!"


    "Okay, thank you, Shazam!"


    The parents waited for their children to return home in a hurry and locked the doors and windows.


    Shazam thought for a while and flew, flying in the direction of the Justice League.


    "boom!"


    Wonder Woman smashed a demon with one sword, and watched other demon seem to fly in a certain direction, as if they were gathering.


    "That''s... the direction of the metropolis?"


    Not only Wonder Woman, but everyone else in the Justice League has discovered demon-like actions!


    It seems to be gathering in the metropolis.


    Needless to say, everyone gathered in the direction of the metropolis.


    Gotham City!


    Su Bai grabbed a demon-like and gave it to the steel skeleton. A mechanical plug appeared on the steel-boned body, and the data began to be transmitted!


    Although Su Bai can''t see it.


    But the steel-boned brain is rapidly deciphering and receiving information.


    After a long time, Steel Bone withdrew to intervene, Su Bai smashed the demon with a punch, and looked at Steel Bone.


    "They are gathering, preparing to invade the earth, the location is in the metropolis!"


    "There is a base!"


    "All those who are caught will be sent there for conversion!"


    Su Bai nodded: "Where is the leader? Who took the lead in this invasion plan?"


    "Steppenwolf!"


    "Steppenwolf?"


    Ganggu''s answer surprised Su Bai, who thought it would be Darkside!Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Steppenwolf!


    Although this steppe wolf is not as famous as Darkside, it is also one of the powerful new gods of the Apocalypse!He is the uncle of Darkside and the military commander of Apocalypse. He has conquered many planets for Darkside!At the same time, he is also one of the people used to manage the authority of the like magic!


    Although Steppenwolf is powerful, it is still slightly worse than Darkside!


    "I don''t know who this steppe wolf is, and there is not much information!" Gang Bone said.


    Su Bai shook his head: "No need, I know!"


    "Then what do we do now?"


    "Go to the metropolis!"


    Since the metropolis is the gathering point for the demons, you must go to the metropolis first!


    Watching the demons flying by from a distance, flying in the direction of the metropolis.


    The number of demons there, I am afraid... will not be less!


    Su Bai did not teleport, but followed the steel frame to fly directly from the sky to the direction of the metropolis.


    While the two of them flew, they did not forget to destroy the nearby monsters along the way!


    The purpose of this is to let the people see that the Justice League is in action!


    Flying all the way to the metropolis, I don''t remember how many demons have been eliminated.


    At least there must be a hundred and eighty, but!There are even more demons circling in the metropolis!Densely dense, like the black cloud against the village, the residents of the metropolis have already avoided one after another. Although shocked how aliens have appeared again, although the war broke out again, there was not so much panic!After several battles, superheroes have maintained their respective cities. The Justice League is very reliable in the minds of the people!


    In the first time the demon appeared.


    The White House has already found out.


    The guards of the White House are planning to wait for the president to take refuge. At the same time, the Department of Defense has also entered a state of readiness, and at the same time... contacted the Justice League!


    Yes.

 C1964

    The Ministry of Defense has to contact the Justice League too!


    Item 0089


    The Secretary of Defense is considered to be the Justice League, or a die-hard fan of the defeat of the Soviet Union, and an absolute supporter!Therefore, the relationship between the Justice League and the Ministry of Defense is still good. Here, the Minister of Defense contacted the Justice League to ask about the situation, and the Justice League told the Minister of Defense.


    Apocalypse.


    Like magic.


    Steppenwolf!


    As well as the possible spread and harm, etc., let the Ministry of Defense evacuate and evacuate as soon as possible!


    As for the battlefield.


    There is no doubt that it is a metropolis again!


    I don¡¯t know if Metropolis is a geomantic place. The probability of an accident can be said to be quite high, no less than that of Gotham City.


    At this time, Su Bai and Ganggu have arrived in the metropolis!


    Falling from the sky, what I saw was a group of demons, almost covering the entire city!


    "So many?" Steel Bone was a little surprised!


    Although I have seen a lot along the way, I only found out what is insignificant when I arrived in the metropolis!


    "It should not be completely human!!"


    With such a large number, even if the demons kidnap humans from all over the world, this number is too much, it is impossible not to be discovered!Mostly, it should be a magical creature from Apocalypse Star!


    Su Bai and Steel Bone rendezvous with the rest of the Justice League.


    When they saw the steel frame, everyone was quite surprised, after all, the appearance of the steel frame is really special!


    It looks like half human, half robot.


    "This is a steel frame. The football star of Gotham City had an accident and it merged with the mother box of the Apocalypse. A lot of intelligence has been obtained through the technology of the mother box of the Apocalypse. The Apocalypse will expand in the metropolis. Attack! Needless to say, I think everyone has seen it. But this time the person leading the Apocalypse is not Darkside, but Steppenwolf!"


    After finishing speaking, Steel Bone briefly talked about the situation of Steppenwolves.


    Of course, whether it is Darkside or Steppenwolf, since it has invaded the earth, then the war has already begun, and honestly there is not much difference!


    "Boom boom boom!"


    In the distance, the sound of an airplane exploding sounded.


    "That seems to be the president''s plane."


    Su Bai frowned, and Superman had already flown over to help!


    At the same time, other demons began to attack!


    Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Flash, Batman, Su Bai, Steel Bone, Arrow!


    Several people gathered in a group and began to release their abilities to attack such demons.


    The demons were bombarded from the sky and fell to the ground. Soon the streets were full of corpses of many demons. However...the number of demons in the sky is still a lot, it''s just a drop in the bucket, and I can''t feel any decrease. same!


    "boom!"


    A bolt of thunder and lightning lit up from a distance, and several demons were hit and fell from the air.When everyone looked up, they saw a man wearing a red tights and a cloak slowly drifting over from the air, and lightning was still permeating his body!


    "Who is this again?"


    Everyone was a little surprised!


    It was a steel frame at first, but now there are more guys?


    "Hello everyone, my name is Shazam!"


    Shazam slowly fell from the air, came to the crowd and introduced himself laughingly!


    Everyone didn''t answer, they still had a certain degree of scrutiny and suspicion for the guy Shazan who appeared suddenly.


    "What''s the matter with these things? Why do they suddenly appear, and there are so many?" Shazan didn''t seem to notice the scrutiny in everyone''s eyes, but curiously said to himself: "Right, I Can I join the Justice League? I am actually very capable. I...I know him, Victor! I am a fan of him!"


    Steel Bone looked at Shazam in confusion.


    "I do not know you!"


    "I know, but I know you, I know you before, the football star!" Shazan said with a grin.


    "Su Bai, is he..."


    Lightning came down to Su Bai''s side and asked in a low voice.


    This Shazan is very familiar!

 C1965

    Seems to be seen in the flashpoint world.


    Su Bai nodded: "Yes, that Shazan in Flashpoint World!"


    "That should..."


    "You can rest assured!"


    Su Bai nodded, and said to Shazan: "Although you are a little younger, it is not bad if you want to join the Justice League, as long as you pass the assessment!"


    "I''m not young!" Shazan said solemnly.


    Indeed, at first glance, Shazam is a complete man!


    Su Bai curled his lips: "You are not an adult yet, do you think you are young? Okay, others may not know you, but I know! Don''t say so much now, deal with these monsters first!"


    Shazan froze for a while and still had to explain, but Su Bai did not give him a chance!


    With the addition of Shazam, one more combat power is added. I have to say that Shazam''s abilities are still very good.


    Everyone took action one after another, and the number of demons was rapidly decreasing.


    Not long after, Superman returned from a distance.


    When people fly fast in the air, they will see each demon being blown up, which is as gorgeous as fireworks.


    suddenly.


    These monsters seemed to be summoned by something, and they flew away one after another to the seaside of the metropolis!


    At this time, in the far distance of the sea, waves rolled, as if something was about to come out.


    Bright light appeared on the bottom of the sea, and then something like a spaceship and battleship surged up from the bottom of the metropolis.


    "This... when is this..."


    Such a huge alien battleship appeared in the metropolis, but the Justice League people had not noticed it before, which really surprised them.


    After all, the headquarters of the Justice League is in Metropolis!


    It would be okay if it was just one or two aliens, but such a big battleship, coupled with the demon-like still has to capture humans and return to transform, but I didn''t notice it at all.


    "Apocalypse''s technology is very advanced, and it is normal not to find it!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and immediately saw someone appear on the battleship!


    A man in red and silver armor with an axe in one hand and a wide knife in the other!


    Steppenwolf!


    Although they are far apart, the disdainful expression on Steppenwolf''s face can still be clearly seen!


    Suddenly, Steppenwolf swung its axe fiercely.


    With a bang, all the demons swarmed!


    Item 0090


    The war broke out so suddenly!


    There is no verbal confrontation between you and me, there is no reason to speak righteously!


    With an order from Steppenwolves, the demon-like army has swarmed, densely packed, seeming to cover the sky!


    Everyone in the Justice League took a deep breath, and each shot!


    The Flash ran around quickly, followed by abruptly stopping and waving lightning!


    Batman''s bat dart, Arrow''s bow and arrow shot out.


    Aquaman holds the trident to release magic.


    Superman''s eyes released laser rays, and Wonder Woman took the mantra lasso to directly lasso the demon, her body flew up suddenly, and the sword slashed.


    The steel arm has been replaced with an energy cannon!


    Shazam¡¯s thunder power smashed down in the air one after another. Although each has achieved success, there are too many demons. When they are swarming, it is difficult to keep their attack low!


    Suddenly.


    A blue energy ray lit up, and the ray quickly diffused down the street, enshrouding the entire metropolis.


    Bang bang bang!


    The energy barrier keeps the demons out, unable to advance.


    And everyone is outside the energy barrier.


    Obviously, this energy barrier is protecting the city, and everyone subconsciously turned their heads to look at Su Bai, and saw that Su Bai''s body was already filled with black light.

 C1966

    "Phoenix Shockwave!"


    Su Bai''s hands flicked lightly, and a wave of phoenix shock waves hit out instantly.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the demon that was hit was crushed and crushed by a powerful force!


    The power of the phoenix was released, like a huge black phoenix screaming in the air, and began to devour these monsters.


    "Get out of me!"


    Su Bai shouted, and flew towards the steppe wolf in the distance.


    The dense crowd of demons fell from the air as if they had lost control with Su Bai''s loud shout.


    Boom boom boom!


    The explosion came from below, and through the flame of the explosion, Su Bai flew towards the Steppenwolf.


    Humph!


    Steppenwolf stared at Su Bai''s mouth with a disdainful smile, followed by a boom, and he had already greeted him.


    An axe headed down towards Su Bai!


    Su Bai did not dodge, the axe swarmed, but suddenly stopped in front of Su Bai.


    As if there is a force controlling it!


    Steppenwolf was stunned slightly, his huge arm muscles soared, but his axe didn''t move!


    "how is this possible?"


    Steppenwolf yelled, and the wide knife in the other hand slashed over.


    As a result, as soon as he slashed it out, he felt that the wide knife suddenly became as heavy as a thousand gold, still... unable to move forward!


    Seeing the wolves grinning in the wasteland, and the force is concurrent, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his fingers snapped!


    Click, click!


    The sound of the fracture remembered that the wide knife and the giant axe split from the middle in an instant, and the huge force caused the fracture to fly directly back towards the steppenwolf.The speed was so fast that Steppenwolf was caught off guard, and hurriedly bowed his head to avoid it!


    boom!


    With a crisp sound, Steppenwolf¡¯s helmet was knocked off, slowly falling from the air, and then with a thump, falling into the sea!


    "you¡­¡­"


    Steppen Wolf looked at Su Bai angrily, and threw the remnant blade in his hand directly.


    With two swishes, Remnant came to Su Bai''s face.


    Su Bai slowly raised his hand, and saw that the remnant blade began to corrode as soon as it approached. In an instant it turned into particles, drifted away with the wind, and disappeared!It hasn''t waited until Steppenwolf was surprised and reacted.Su Bai disappeared suddenly, and suddenly appeared behind Steppenwolf in the next moment.


    There is a slight light on the fist!


    The power of infinite gems The power of gems is instantaneous.


    boom!


    The fist hit the steppe wolf behind.


    The huge power oscillated, and the back vibrated instantly, and the Steppen Wolf''s body was leaning forward sharply, with a painful expression on his face, and his mouth opened subconsciously, as if all the saliva was sprayed out.


    Like a missile launched, Steppenwolf flew out instantly.


    Bang bang bang!


    In the air, Steppenwolf smashed into countless demons, and smashed a way out of the demons. He immediately heard a bang, and he hit the energy barrier.


    Then fell slowly from above.


    It hit the ground with a bang.


    The ground was shaken with a few cracks, and the Steppenwolf was struggling to get up. As soon as it moved, he heard a clatter and remembered that the armor on his body was broken!Shaking his head, Steppenwolf felt a little dazed!


    Are the earthlings so strong?


    There was a lot of pain behind him, and this force was even far better than him!


    How can this be?


    Whoosh!


    With a flash, Su Bai came to the steppe wolf.


    Steppenwolf looked up and saw Su Bai kicked it.He kicked Steppenwolf''s jaw with his toes, and the huge force hooked him up, and his body flew out instantly.

 C1967

    In midair.


    Su Bai stepped forward again, watching the stepper wolf flying over, Su Bai once again gathered the power of the power gem.


    the difference is.


    This time it is three infinite gems together!


    Heart gems, reality gems, power gems.


    The power of the three gems is increased, and the fist is aimed at the head of Steppenwolf!


    Whoosh!


    Seeing Steppenwolf getting closer and closer, Su Bai''s fist suddenly went down.


    boom!


    The fist hit the head of the Steppenwolf, and in an instant, the powerful force caused the head of the Steppenwolf to burst in an instant!


    Three infinite gems, the energy of the powerful gems is emitted!


    Steppenwolf is a strong body and a top master of Apocalypse, but... can''t resist it!


    There was a boom.


    Steppenwolf''s head exploded directly.


    Blood spattered, and the headless corpse seemed to pause for a while in the air, and then heard a click, falling to the ground!


    Quiet!


    The surroundings are extremely silent.


    Whether it''s the Justice League, or those demons.


    All stopped at this moment, watching this scene with some disbelief, watching Su Bai slowly falling from the air, watching the headless body of the wasteland wolf on the ground!


    Steppenwolf was killed in a second!


    Without the control of Steppenwolves, these demons naturally have no instructions.


    "What are you doing in a daze, destroy them!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, controlling the power of the Phoenix to devour it.


    At this time, other talents reacted and took action.


    The demons who lost their control couldn''t fight back at all, and were quickly wiped out one by one!


    Chapter 0091 Nemesis Team!


    With all the demons being resolved, the battle has come to an end.


    Ministry of National Defense, journalists, people.


    Even though people from all walks of life did not participate, they are all watching this battle!


    Seeing such a brave and mighty headshot of Mr. Immortal, he killed the alien leader in seconds, and the remaining aliens were also solved by the Justice League people. I was worried that the war would last for a long time. I didn''t expect it to end so soon?


    The energy barrier was withdrawn, and people from the Ministry of National Defense quickly came to help clean up the battlefield. After all, there are so many wrecks of demons that it is impossible to just throw them on the street.Although I know that these monsters are dead, seeing these corpses still makes the people of the Ministry of Defense feel a little nervous. After all, the monsters are not the same as the aliens they have seen before, and they really look like aliens. people!At least in line with their impression of aliens!This is because they don''t know that some of these demons may have been transformed by human beings. If they knew... it might be even more depressing.


    "Steelbones, you and Superman, Aquaman, go and see on their spaceship."


    Apocalypse''s technology is so high-end, there should be a lot of good things on the spacecraft, there are steel frames, and many technical problems should not be worried.Anyway, if the Justice League got it, it got it by itself, so the Soviet defeat doesn''t have to go over!


    "it is good!"


    The three nodded, and Steel Bone and Superman flew directly.


    The Aquaman jumped into the sea and swam quickly.


    The huge battleship stayed on the sea not far from the metropolis. After the steel skeleton, Superman, and Sea King passed by, the steel skeleton had already opened and the battleship was about to enter.


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    A beam of light appeared from the air with a bang, shining directly on the battleship!


    The sudden beam of light instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and the surrounding space seemed to tremble until it started.


    "come back!"


    This abnormal situation caused Su Bai to yell at the Superman trio.


    This beam seems to be a transmission beam?


    Someone is coming?


    Hearing Su Bai''s shout, Superman and Gang Bone left the battleship instantly and stopped in the distance.

 C1968

    And Aquaman jumped into the sea!


    After a few seconds, I heard a boom!


    The sky shook violently, and several people suddenly appeared in the beam!


    Bang bang bang!


    Several people landed on the battleship and looked around!


    There are eight in total!


    Five tall female soldiers in armor suddenly appeared.


    "This is...Apocalypse''s Nemesis Team!"


    Su Bai was a little surprised, he had actually noticed when he checked the Apocalypse information before.


    Mainly, this Nemesis team is still very famous in the universe. The members were originally the new gods of the Apocalypse, and they were trained as warriors by a person called Grandma Kind!


    Although her name is Grandma Kindness, she is actually not kind at all. She looks like Grandma Rong!And the screening of the Nemesis team is also very strict, bloody, and it''s all about fighting!


    It can be said that the Nemesis team is the apocalypse, is a relatively powerful team under Darkside, and belongs to Darkside, helping Darkside to fight for many years!


    Looking at the current situation, the Nemesis team shouldn¡¯t have planned to attack the earth with Steppenwolves from the beginning. After all, Steppenwolves are very powerful, plus there are monsters and planets like the Earth. The Nemesis team goes out together!In other words, as soon as Steppenwolf died, Darkside should have known it, and sent the Nemesis team directly!Apocalypse''s teleportation technology...really superb!


    "Kill them all!"


    The leader of the Nemesis team, or the captain Rasina, looked around and sneered coldly!


    The kind of contempt and contempt in the tone, as if it didn''t take the earthlings in the eyes at all!


    After all, Steppenwolf was killed by a spike as soon as she showed up, and she didn''t even care about it.


    I don¡¯t know if I am confident or arrogant!


    Regardless of that, with her order, the members of the Nemesis team around him have already taken action.


    In an instant, two people rushed out.


    One rushed to Superman and Steel Bone, and the other jumped into the sea to deal with Aquaman.


    But Rasina took the rest of the people directly towards the shore, and flew over in the direction of the Soviet Union Justice League!


    The soldiers of the Ministry of National Defense originally saw that the battle was not over, and new enemies appeared and wanted to evacuate, only to find that there were only a few women, which made them slightly despised, plus the previous strong headshot spike of Su Bai Steppenwolves, they also somewhat underestimated the strength of the Apocalypse!So they did not leave immediately, but planned to stay and help!As a result, before the Nemesis team came, they saw a figure flying over like a cannonball.


    thump!


    Smashed heavily on the wall of the building behind them!


    dusty.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a huge hole in the wall, and Superman got out of it in embarrassment!


    "Oh my god!"


    This is Superman, and was beaten back in this fight?


    Looking at the distance, the steel bones seemed to have been beaten up and flying around in the air. Several Nemesis teams had flown over, and these soldiers swarmed away in an instant!


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    When the Nemesis team landed, the huge power seemed to shook the ground directly.


    The Flash, Wonder Woman, Shazam, Batman, Arrow and others all took action, and they happened to find an opponent each!


    "Get out of here!"


    Rasina yelled, and suddenly waved the spear in her hand!


    The immense power instantly drew the Arrow back and jumped away, and a crack appeared directly on the ground!


    "It''s getting worse and worse!" Green Arrow grinned bitterly and was about to continue, but found that the other party did not pay attention to him at all, but went straight to Su Bai!


    Rasina¡¯s goal was to kill the Steppenwolf in a second, Su Bai!


    "You killed the steppe wolf, you have some ability, you should be the strongest man on earth! Kneel down, surrender, I can spare you not to die!" Rasina pointed at Su Bai with a spear and said lightly.


    "You are the first woman who dared to let me kneel and surrender!"


    Su Bai looked at Rasina and said lightly: "If you have this ability, just come!"


    "act recklessly!"


    Rasina snorted coldly, her toes sharpened, her body leaped high, and the spear in her hand smashed directly from the air!

 C1969

    Item 0092


    Under the spear, Su defeated!


    Su Bai did not dodge and raised his arms.


    boom!


    With the sound of the collision, Rasina couldn''t help looking at Su Bai with a little surprise.


    The spear was placed on Su Bai''s arm, but Su Bai was unharmed, and he didn''t even shake it!After the surprise, Rasina raised the corners of her mouth, revealing a look of excitement!


    Yes, it''s just excitement!


    It feels like a hunter has found his prey, and a man who has been hungry for many years has met a beauty!


    The eyes are very hot!


    But think about it, how did Rasina and the others come from this Nemesis team?Cultivation from an early age is just like Amazon warriors. Everyone is a warrior from an early age, and is trained completely as a warrior.In the end, whether or not to enter the Nemesis team is a life and death battle, a real life and death battle.The winner joins the Nemesis, the loser... has nothing, no life!This is why there are so few members of Nemesis. Everyone is a predator, cruel, and extraordinary!


    "what!"


    Rasina yelled and attacked again.


    Jingle bells!


    The crisp voice soon rang, Su Bai didn''t move at all, and even only used one hand to attack Rasina at a low level!


    His arm.


    It''s a weapon!


    The degree of rigidity makes Rasina''s spear impossible to break!Comparing strength, although Rasina is very strong, she is still the new god of the Apocalypse, but she can''t get any benefits compared to Su Bai!


    Rasina''s expression became more and more excited, her movements became more and more sharp, the muscles on her arms soared, and her strength increased!


    Suddenly, Rasina yelled, her body leaped high and her arms rounded the spear and slammed it down again!


    The spear went down and hit Su Bai''s arm.


    The moment I touched it, I heard a cracking sound, and then I saw the spear snapped off!


    Rasina was stunned, and saw the spear flew out in an instant, snorted and sank to the ground next to her.


    Looking at Broken Spear, Rasina reacted quickly.


    He directly used it as a stick and swept towards Su Bai''s chest.


    boom!


    The fight was justified, but Su Bai still did not move.


    It''s as if the feet are rooted.


    After hitting it, his expression didn''t even change.


    Rasina couldn''t help frowning, this guy''s defense is so hard?I''m afraid they are almost catching up with their master Darkside, right?


    After a moment of stunned thought, Rasina threw away the spear, and jumped lightly, over Su Bai''s head, and at the same time grabbed Su Bai''s neck with both hands and planned to make a shoulder fall!However, when her hand just touched Su Bai''s neck, Su Bai suddenly disappeared!


    With a whoosh, Rasina caught nothing!


    "What about people?" Rasina was surprised, and immediately felt that her foot was caught by someone. She reacted at that moment.


    It''s Su Bai!


    Whoosh!


    A strong force came, and Rasina was thrown away directly.


    Her body couldn''t help retreating in the air. Just as Rasina tried to stabilize her body, she saw that Su Bai had come to him.Rasina was shocked, crossed her hands and just wanted a low gear, but she was a little late!


    Su Bai came over with a punch.


    Puff!


    Lahina''s body arched like a prawn, and Su Bai''s punch hit her belly directly!


    The power is so great that Rasina has a feeling of overwhelming!


    boom!


    Rasina, who had flown out quickly, was like a missile, accelerating with a bang, and then heard a loud bang. Rasina¡¯s body smashed through several cars next to her, bursting with explosions one after another. Fire bursts!


    After a long while, Rasina did not come out!


    Su Bai turned his head and saw that the other people''s battles were fierce!


    Superman, Wonder Woman, is considered to have the upper hand, and there is no winner yet.

 C1970

    Steel bone, Shazan is barely a tie.


    The Flash''s speed is very fast, but her opponents are also very strong, in a situation where no one can help each other!


    As for Batman and Arrow, the two teamed up, it feels acceptable!


    This shows the strength of this Nemesis team!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, a car quickly smashed towards Su Bai from the air.


    With a wave of Su Bai''s arm, the car instantly changed its direction and flew out in the air, and immediately saw Rasina jumped down!


    "It''s useless!"


    "In front of absolute strength, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless. Your strength can''t break my defense and cause me harm!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and scratched his palm.


    For an instant, Rasina stopped in the air, unable to move!


    Rasina tried to struggle, but found that she couldn''t move at all, as if her body was out of control!


    "If Darkside came in person, maybe it would be worth seeing! You?" Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not that I despise you, it''s really a huge difference in strength!"


    After speaking, Su Bai''s palm fell sharply!


    Puff!


    Rasina has been smashed down heavily.


    The ground sank in an instant, followed by the collapse, the huge force directly smashed a deep hole, Rasina snorted, feeling that her whole body was about to shatter!


    This is not a play, she found that her body hadn''t been released from control, slowly lifted it up, and then... slammed again with a puff.


    Click, click!


    The ground sinks deep again and again, and the immense power makes Rasina almost faint!


    Su Bai''s body slowly floated into the air, and he didn''t see what he was doing. The surrounding cars, messy things, etc. flew up and hit the deep pit!


    boom!boom!boom!


    Smash them one by one, and soon fill up the pits, piled up like a mountain!


    In the end, Su Bai directly released an energy barrier on it!


    In this case, Rasina wants to come out is not so easy!


    After finishing Rasina, Su Bai turned his head to look at the battlefield, followed by a swish, and he suddenly teleported to the Apocalypse battleship!


    For the Apocalypse Star battleship, Su Bai is still very interested.


    Especially the teleportation of the Nemesis team just now, this should be a cross-galactic teleportation?


    After all, Apocalypse is so far away from the earth, and they should have teleported over immediately after Steppenwolf died. This technology is quite good!


    Item 0093


    Although Su Bai does not have the technology of the Apocalypse Mother Box like Steel Bone, he also has the same ability!


    The ability from Apocalypse allows him to control any machinery!


    Although this battleship or Apocalypse''s technology is developed and high-end, it is still not able to stop Su defeat!


    Ability to launch.


    I heard a sizzling sound, and the door of the battleship opened.


    Su Bai walked in directly.


    It should be an automatic sensing system. As soon as Su Bai came in, the hatch was closed.From the outside, the size of this battleship is very large, but only after entering it, it seems that the space is bigger than it looks outside!Although it is not so gorgeous and comfortable, there is a more frugal, at first glance, Su Bai found that he should be standing in the middle of the battleship, and surrounded by winding passages, I don¡¯t know where to go, the entire battleship is It''s a thick white, it doesn''t feel like inside a battleship, it''s more like a cave!


    Su Bai followed the direction and walked in, and it didn''t take long before he came to a place like a control room.


    As soon as he appeared, Su Bai saw that there were still people here!


    A man in a long robe who looks very short and thin!


    What are you quickly operating in front of the controller!


    Hearing the voice behind him, the man turned his head abruptly, what should I say...It was like an old man from seven to eighty, with a robe with a hood, there should be no hair, and the wrinkles on his face looked obvious.The skin tone is a little greenish, it feels like a little old man who can hang up at any time!


    Compare with the previous demons, steppenwolves, or the Nemesis team!


    It''s just like scum!


    However, it must not be too easy for him to be on this spaceship!

 C1971

    It may not be strong, but there are other aspects that stand out!


    Seeing Su Bai, the old man was obviously a little panicked, but he was not surprised, he saw his hand lightly pressing on the console, and he heard a banging sound immediately.


    Su Bai looked up and saw that there seemed to be a door open on the dark white cabin roof. The densely packed monsters were inside, suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had just awakened, one by one, they rushed out from inside.


    This is not over yet, the surrounding walls have also opened, and countless demons have also rushed out.


    It seems that this should be the garrison of the battleship?


    And this old man should have control authority!


    Countless demons rushed towards Su Bai, just like stacking arhats, they were densely packed within a short time, and there were already three levels inside and outside three levels!


    boom!


    Suddenly a huge force came, and these demons were instantly shocked.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The demon-like was shocked and flew in all directions and hit the wall. The alien old man reacted slowly for a while, and was directly overwhelmed by a demon-like on the console!The devil was pressed on him, making him unable to move, and he didn''t even know what happened to the console. The battleship shook slightly, and then he recovered calm!


    "Break it to me!"


    The ability to dominate particles was activated. In an instant, the surrounding demons turned into particles in an instant, and they exploded directly!


    Su Bai walked over and stretched out his hand to grab the demon-like demon pressing on the alien old man, his ability moved slightly!


    With a bang, broken!


    The old alien turned around and looked at Su Bai, with horror in his eyes!


    "Dominate the particles, you can dominate the particles? This is impossible! How can you be a human being with such a powerful ability in the universe?" The alien old man said to Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai laughed.


    "For me, nothing is impossible!"


    After finishing speaking, Su Bai raised his hand, and the old alien flew up instantly, following his spiritual power.


    At the beginning, it seemed that he was slightly blocked. This alien old man should have a certain spiritual ability, but it was not strong. After a while, Su Bai''s spiritual ability had invaded, and soon... his memory was completely mastered!


    This old man seems to be a commander under Steppenwolf?


    Specially responsible for commanding and controlling battleships!


    He was granted a part of the authority to control the monsters in the battleship, and used to deal with the protection if the enemy sneaked into the battleship!


    Other than that, it''s nothing special!


    "boom!"


    Su Bai squeezed the palm of his hand and the alien old man exploded directly!


    Followed to the console, the ability was activated, and the control was familiar with the operation of this battleship!


    Not long after, I saw a virtual screen suddenly appeared on the console, a blue sky!


    Looking at the environment and the coordinates, just a random touch by the alien old man seems to have activated the battleship and sent the battleship away from the metropolis, and the speed is very fast, it is already far away from the city!


    "This battleship is pretty good!"


    Su Bai thought for a while, first found a place to land the battleship.


    Then his fingers flew quickly on the console, preparing to tamper with the core commands of the battleship.


    Avoid being remote!


    When the Soviet Union was busy, there was an uninhabited plain outside the battleship.


    At this moment, a figure appeared quietly in the distance!


    A suit of armor and a giant axe on the back. This look looks exactly like the Nemesis Team!


    A member of the Nemesis Team?


    "This is Steppenwolf''s battleship, how could it be here? Could it be... is here to catch me back?"


    The woman who was suspected of being a member of the Nemesis Team looked at the battleship and frowned.After staring for a long time, she found that no one came out inside, nor did she move anything. Suspiciously, she took the giant axe from behind and flew in the direction of the battleship quickly and lightly!


    Her name is Big Bada, a member of the new Protoss of the Apocalypse. She originally belonged to the Nemesis team.Later, because of something, I left the Nemesis team and came to the earth far away from Apocalypse!Not long after she came to the earth, she has been hiding here, planning to find a suitable opportunity to understand the situation of the earth, but she did not expect...the battleship of the Apocalypse would come so soon!


    "I absolutely... I will never go back!"


    Big Bada thought so and this, people have come to the front of the battleship.

 C1972

    After all, she was also the captain of the Nemesis team. She knew a lot about the battleship of Apocalypse, and easily entered the battleship!


    Holding a weapon in hand, Big Bada walked vigilantly in the direction of the control room!


    Chapter 0094 Invasion of Apocalypse?


    Step by step.


    Big Bada had approached the control room, and there was no one on the way, which made Bada a little confused.


    She is very clear about the personnel on the Apocalypse Star battleship, it is impossible that no one has been encountered on this road, especially when it has already landed.


    "what happened?"


    Big Bada was puzzled and tightened his axe tightly.


    boom!


    The door of the control room suddenly opened, Big Bada leaped, and the giant axe in his hand smashed through the air.


    The moment the door opened, Su Bai came out.


    At the same time, Big Bada was already in the air, and the giant axe had come to Su Bai.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the giant axe slammed heavily on the ground, and Big Bada was taken aback for a moment, and then retreated and looked around vigilantly.After that, his eyes were fixed on...Su Bai who was not far away!


    Four eyes face each other.


    Almost instantly, Big Bada rushed up again.


    Although she hasn¡¯t figured out how the battleship seems to be the only person on the battleship and she doesn¡¯t know this guy, but since he is on the battleship of Apocalypse, and he happens to appear where she is, it should be out of all likelihood. Come catch yourself, since there is nothing to say in this case, naturally you must first defeat your opponent!


    The toes touched the ground lightly, and the giant axe struck again.


    The action is very fast!


    Su Bai looked as if he hadn''t reacted, until the strong wind had come oncoming, Su Bai suddenly stretched out his finger.


    Just a finger!


    Point to the sharp giant axe blade!


    Ding!


    With a crisp voice, the giant axe was stopped.


    Big Bada''s eyes widened and looked at Su Bai in disbelief, and he heard a bang, the giant axe was broken!


    It shattered in an instant, and then turned to ashes.


    The tremendous strength made Big Batta step back several steps.


    "You are also a member of the Nemesis team, how did you get here?" Su Bai did not take advantage of the situation to pursue it, but asked with interest.


    The battleship was accidentally started and flew to this place. It is difficult for ordinary people to catch up so fast, right?Moreover, she seemed to be a little strange, when the Nemesis team appeared, she didn''t seem to have seen her!


    Hearing Su Bai''s question, Bada was also a little surprised.


    This tone doesn''t seem to be someone who came to catch yourself?


    "who are you?"


    Big Bada asked in a deep voice.


    "Su Bai!" Su Bai replied."You didn''t come with other nemesis?"


    "There are other teleportation locations for Apocalypse on Earth? No, I checked that guy''s memory. If Apocalypse has other arrangements, he could not know it!" Su Bai frowned.


    "Are you an earthling?"


    Big Bada looked at Su Bai in surprise."When did the people on earth become so strong?"


    "Where did you get this battleship?"


    Listening to this big Bada''s question, Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth, and his spiritual abilities were suddenly released.


    Now that the situation is not clear, then figure it out!


    As soon as the psychic power was released, Big Bada felt it.But she can''t resist it. It can be said that unless she has the ability to be immune to the psychic ability, otherwise, she has defeated the current strength of the psychic ability, and there are really few people who can resist it!In an instant, Su Bai knew her identity!


    Big Bata?


    The former captain of the Nemesis team escaped from Apocalypse, escaped from the Nemesis team, and hid to the earth?


    The battleship landed, thinking that he was here to catch her?


    This series of messages really surprised Su Bai quite a bit. The main reason was that before the invasion of the Apocalypse, someone from the Apocalypse came to the earth!If it weren''t for the invasion of the Apocalypse, if it wasn''t for this chance that the battleship happened to fly here, it might take a long time for the Big Bata to be discovered!

 C1973

    "Introduction again, my name is Su Bai! I am the leader of the Earth Justice League! Steppenwolves invaded the Earth but was killed by me. Later, the Nemesis Team teleported and was fighting the Justice League! I boarded this battleship and flew I''m here! It''s not here to catch you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Big Bada didn''t quite believe it, it was Steppenwolf!And even though she withdrew from the Nemesis Team, she also knew the strength of the Nemesis Team!


    Can the strength of the people on earth do it?


    However, Big Bada looked at Su Bai, and he could see that in the short match, this person called Su Bai was very strong!


    "You have psychic power?" Big Bada asked.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "Otherwise, do you think I will stand here and chat with you now?"


    "Since you already know my identity, it was just a misunderstanding just now!" Since it wasn''t here to catch himself, then Big Bada would naturally not continue to do it, turning around and preparing to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Su Bai abruptly blocked Big Bada.


    Big Bada looked at Su defeat."Something?"


    "Since you are the captain of the original Nemesis Team, and you are still taking refuge on Earth now, how about... together?" Su Bai said with a smile."You should know the Apocalypse very well, and it should be much smoother if you join in!"


    "I''m not interested!" Big Bada shook his head.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "I''m not uninterested, I''m afraid that they will know that you are hiding on the earth? But, can you really hide? If the Apocalypse really attacks the earth, you can''t keep it for long! The steppe wolf is dead. The Nemesis team is afraid that it is inseparable from the earth. In this case, do you think that Darkside might just forget it? If Darkside comes, do you think... what is the chance that you will not be discovered? I''m not afraid to tell you directly, I don''t know when Daxed will come to Earth, but I am going to go to the Apocalypse!"


    "Are you crazy?" Big Bada looked at Su Bai in surprise.


    Su Bai smiled: "Only the Apocalypse is allowed to invade the earth, and I am not allowed to invade the Apocalypse? There is no such reason, right?"


    "Do you know where the Apocalypse is? If you go, you will definitely die!" Da Bada said: "You are going to die, I will not accompany you! I just left the Apocalypse, but I don''t plan to go back again!"


    Others don''t know the Apocalypse, but Big Bada knows it very well.


    Where is Apocalypse?


    For people on other planets, it''s hell, go... and die!


    Item 0095


    "Do you think you left?" Su Bai said lightly.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Big Bada held the axe and looked at Su Bai.


    If Su Bai disagrees, he will continue to do it!


    Su Bai shook his head: "I don''t plan to stop you. Although I hope you can join us, it''s not without you! But, you think carefully! Whether it''s attacking the Apocalypse or not, the earth is fighting against the Apocalypse. It has already begun. You are on the earth and will be discovered sooner or later! Do you think that by then, you will be able to run, or will you be able to survive? I think that should not be possible! You left Apocalypse for freedom, and revenge Goddess team! But freedom is achieved by yourself! If you don''t solve the troubles of the Apocalypse, you will never have real freedom!"


    "What do you think freedom is? Do whatever you want?"


    "wrong!"


    Su Bai shook his head and looked at Big Bada."Freedom is that you can do nothing if you want to do nothing!"


    "Fleeing to the earth and hiding is freedom? Don''t even dare to show your face, don''t dare to enjoy life at all, is freedom?"


    Su Bai''s successive questioning silenced Big Bada!


    "So, if you want freedom, you should join us and help us deal with the Apocalypse! Only in this way can you be truly free! I can promise you that after the end, I can let you not worry about any identity reasons , Do what you want to do safely and steadily!" Su Bai smiled and said to Da Bada.


    Da Bada looked at Su Bai: "Since you have spiritual power, you should learn about the Apocalypse from me and understand the strength of Dakside, do you think... how confident are you?"


    "If you say 100%, you definitely don''t believe it!" Su Bai smiled and said, "70% or 80% or more!"


    "So...what do I need to do?" Big Bada asked, it means that she has agreed to Su Bai''s request!


    I have to say, the choice of Big Bata is still very simple!


    "Go back and see if the Nemesis Team has resolved it!"


    Su Bai said with a smile, and then walked back to the control room!


    Big Bada followed and saw Su Bai maneuvering the warship at will, and took off directly back to the metropolis!


    The speed of the battleship is very fast, and no turbulence is even felt during the flight.It didn''t take long for the warship to fly back to the sea above the metropolis.


    The battleship floated slowly above the sea, followed by Su Bai and Big Bada out of the battleship.


    Only after this came out that the battle was fierce!


    When Su Bai left, he only managed to get Rasina, the other people''s battle was not over!


    And the battle continues until now!


    As for Rasina, it seemed to come out of the energy barrier.


    This made Su Bai Weiwei a little surprised, but he was relieved soon.

 C1974

    Since Rasina is the current captain of the Nemesis Team, her strength is definitely not too bad. If even the energy barrier can''t be broken, then... it''s impossible to say!


    Looking at the members of the Nemesis team, looking at Rasina, the look of Big Bada is a little complicated!


    She knows all these members!


    Especially Rasina!


    Before she left the Nemesis Team, Rahina was considered her competitor. She always wanted to beat herself to get the position of captain. After she left, she really got her wish!


    At this time, Rasina is fighting Wonder Woman with another member of Nemesis!


    Wonder Woman has a long sword in one hand and a shield in the other.


    Already one enemy two, not letting go!


    When Su Bai and Da Bada came over, everyone in the battle saw it!


    "It''s you, Big Bada. Why are you here?"


    Rasina stopped for an instant and looked at Big Bada in surprise.


    Not only him, but everyone else in the Nemesis stopped listening subconsciously.


    Big Bada looked at Rasina and said, "surrender!"


    "Surrender? Haha! You are a defector who dare to speak up! Big Bada, you were the captain and I can''t help it, but now...you are just a defector, you should know what the attitude of the nemesis team defector is! "


    "Today, you must die!"


    After Lacina finished speaking, she gave up on Wonder Woman and rushed towards Big Bada.


    Big Bada snorted coldly, and the giant axe directly slashed out.


    In an instant, Big Bada fought like this with the former Rahina and the current Captain Nemesis.


    Although I don''t know where Su Bai found the Big Bada, it is obviously his own side, so the others in the Justice League didn''t care too much, and continued to solve their opponents separately!


    I have to say that the appearance of Big Batta still caused some emotional impact on the Nemesis team!


    Originally, she had not been able to win Wonder Woman two-to-one, but now there is only one person left and she is no longer an opponent. When she finds the right opportunity, Wonder Woman''s shield slams down.


    There was a bang, followed by a bang, her opponent had been directly smashed to the ground, not even struggling, lying on the ground motionless, directly fainted!At the same time, the fighting on the other side has more or less the upper hand!


    Seeing this situation, Su Bai did not rush to intervene. After all, once he went to heaven, the earth would have to be protected by the Justice League!It is also helpful to let them have more experience at this time!


    As the battle became more fierce, the Soviet Union¡¯s return, and the emergence of Big Bada, the Justice League side played more and more stable, while the Nemesis side was affected in many ways. It didn¡¯t take long before they were solved one by one. , In the end... only the battle between Bada and Rasina is not over.Su Bai took a look, although everyone looked embarrassed and tired, but overall it was fine!


    Lahina naturally found that her people seemed to be resolved, but at this time Lahina was not affected, or she didn''t care at all.


    Her obsession with Big Bada is even stronger!


    During the fierce battle between the two, the Su defeated General Bada could tell them about it, of course...there is also the matter of going to the Apocalypse to deal with Darkside!


    I have to say that this proposal surprised everyone in the Justice League!


    Didn''t expect Su Bai to counterattack?


    Item 0096


    "boom!"


    Big Bada''s axe flew out, but Big Bada rushed directly towards Rasina without any delay or pause, and the two soon began to fight in close hands.


    If you look closely, you can see that the moves of the two are very similar!It''s right to think about it. After all, they are all cultivated in one place. Naturally, they are exactly the same. The difference lies in their progress and habits after graduation, and their physical fitness!The two are familiar with each other, so they have less temptation and more directness. Although they lack some beauty in their moves, they are deadly. It can be said that if you are careless, you will lose and you will win!I dare not relax for a moment!Su Bai asked the Justice League to deal with the rest of the Nemesis team first, and the battleship, let Steel Bone take the others to the Justice Hall first, and pay attention to receiving news!


    I stayed and watched the battle between Big Bada and Rasina, to see when the winner was decided!


    As for the Ministry of National Defense and the people of the Metropolis.


    I dare not come back now, who knows what will happen!


    I have to say that the fight between Big Bada and Rasina is really intense!


    Ten minutes later, the two were still fighting.


    Twenty minutes later, the two were still fighting.


    For half an hour, the two of them didn''t seem to have a victory or defeat, and they didn''t seem to stop. It can even be said that even the moves and physical strength have not changed.


    No loss is the new Protoss!


    It''s not that you are the goddess of nemesis!


    However, when will we be able to tell the winner if this continues?Although Su Bai didn''t mind that Big Batta let Rasina be the strongest of the Nemesis, and didn''t mind taking the opportunity to settle Big Batta''s strength, but it would be a waste of time to fight like this!Thinking of this, Su Bai shook his head slightly, ready to shoot!


    Rahina and Big Bada in the battle naturally saw Su Bai''s move, and thought of what Su Bai would do!


    Rasina was slightly affected, and the attack became more anxious.But Big Bada seized this opportunity. Just when Su Bai was about to make a move, taking advantage of a mistake made by Lasina, she suddenly grabbed her wrist and slammed out.

 C1975

    The person was in the air, and Rahina hadn''t waited to stabilize her body when she saw Big Bada rushing over.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The speed is quite fast, like a gust of wind and rain, the body of Rasina cannot help shaking!


    "boom!"


    At the last moment, Big Bada directly hit Rasina¡¯s face door, Rasina¡¯s body hit the ground heavily. At the moment of landing, the ground instantly sank, and the huge force made Rasina counter-shocked, Big Bada took advantage of the situation. The punch went down again.


    boom!


    Rasina''s body fell, and the ground instantly cracked!


    Rasina twitched a few times in the pit, and then...stopped!


    I fainted directly!


    "I think if she wakes up, she will definitely feel unconvinced!" Su Bai said with a smile to Big Bada.


    Da Bada said lightly: "There is nothing to be unconvinced. The outcome of the battle is very simple. Win or lose. There is no point in finding other excuses and reasons!"


    "This is how the Nemesis was cultivated?"


    "Almost!" Da Bada said.


    Su Bai didn''t ask too much, the training method of the Nemesis team is indeed cruel, and there is no human touch at all!Bringing the fainted Rasina and the big Bada, Su Bai returned to the Hall of Justice!


    There is no need to notify the Soviet Union. When they left, the Ministry of National Defense knew that the battle was over, and soon began to do the aftermath work!


    The hall of justice.


    Others are waiting for Su Bai and Big Bada.


    Su Bai locked up Rasina, then thought for a while and said: "Although the invasion of Apocalypse is temporarily over, it is only temporary. Whether it is Steppenwolf or Nemesis, they are all important figures of Apocalypse. Now that the attack on the earth has been defeated one after another, it is impossible for the Apocalypse to fail to respond! It is very likely that Darkside will take the action himself! So, as I said to you before, since this battle is unavoidable, it is naturally best to Don''t happen on Earth! So, I said before, I want to counterattack the Apocalypse!"


    On the one hand, on the other hand, I opened the information about the Apocalypse again, and then asked the Big Bada to supplement and talk about some details!After all, the information is one-sided, and Big Bata, who grew up as the Apocalypse, knows more!


    With the addition of Da Bada, everyone does not say how much they know about Apocalypse, at least they have a general impression and concept!


    "When shall we leave?"


    "This time, Superman, Wonder Woman, the two of you and the Big Batta, this time the four of us will be enough. If there are many people, it is not suitable, and the earth also needs manpower!" Su Bai said.


    Superman and Wonder Woman have no objection. Although the others want to go, they also understand why!


    After all, it is an alien, there are many external conditions that not everyone can adapt to, and it will also affect the battle situation!


    "Batman, you can build a watchtower during this time! This incident is also a wake-up call. The defense against outer space is really weak. We can''t always wait for aliens to invade the earth before reacting. , So we suffer too much!"


    "Okay!" Batman nodded.


    There is a watchtower plan in the Justice League system, but no one has deliberately thought about this problem before, plus some materials are not on the earth!But this problem is easy to solve, you can go to Earth Ten, Su Bai is doing business in different universes, if you can''t even get some materials, don''t do this business!


    After the account was properly made, Su Bai arranged a room for Da Bada to rest. If you have any needs, you can ask for it and prepare early!


    As for Su Bai, he simply stayed on the justice hall.


    When everything is in order, you can go to Apocalypse!


    Su Bai''s idea is very simple, Apocalypse Star, Daxeder is really tricky, and it will definitely threaten the earth!Simply solve this trouble before going to heaven!


    In the room, Su Bai began to absorb cosmic energy and continued to unblock the infinite gems!


    I don''t know how long it took, and there was a knock on the door outside the room!


    Chapter 0097 Goal: Apocalypse Star


    Snapped!


    The door opened.


    Diana was shocked and walked in.


    Seeing Diana, Su Bai stopped.


    "Are you busy? I wanted to call you to eat!" Diana asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and stretched out his hand to take Diana into his arms."No, there is nothing to be busy now. As long as everyone is ready, you can set off to the Apocalypse the day after tomorrow! This time, I actually have a good grasp of it! The main thing that is difficult to deal with is Darkside. Just give it to me. You, Superman and Big Batta mainly deal with the other people of the Apocalypse. The number of people is estimated to be a lot, and the strength should not be weak! Originally I planned to think about sending some people over, but I thought Forget it after thinking about it!"


    "Ok!"


    Diana nodded lightly, and thought for a while, "Actually, it would be more convenient if you were the only one to go?"


    Su Bai was shocked and smiled: "Why do you say that?"


    "I have read the information of Apocalypse. The more people who go, the easier it is to be discovered. If you go alone, it will be very convenient whether it is to attack or retreat!" Diana paused: "Why, you and Go to Big Bada? I won''t go with Superman, we stay and build the watchtower!"


    "This¡­¡­"

 C1976

    Su Bai did not expect Diana to make such a proposal. Of course, he would not think Diana was afraid.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, the more people go, the better!But in the current situation, Diana''s analysis was correct. Su Bai was the best to go by himself!Firstly, it is convenient to move, and secondly, there is no need to take care of them!


    "I think that''s it!"


    Seeing Su Bai hesitating, Diana said simply.


    "Ok!"


    "I''ll talk to Superman!"


    "Didn''t you say you want to eat? Let''s go together, tell him by the way!"


    I came out of the room for a meal, and then found Superman to inform him. It doesn''t matter if Superman arrives, he can go or not!


    The next thing is simple, Su Bai stayed with Diana for a day.


    Then, on the third day, it was ready to go.


    Big Bada wears apocalypse armor, and all kinds of equipment have been worn neatly!Su Bai and Da Bada boarded the battleship of Apocalypse. The battleship started from the Justice League and slowly flew into the air!


    The entire metropolis, or the whole world, is paying attention to this matter!


    Although this invasion ended just at the beginning of the Metropolis, the previous demons were generated everywhere, so everyone is very concerned about this matter!Now I am a little curious to see the battleship of the Apocalypse flying out of the Justice League!But soon, news came out of the Justice League!


    Mr. Immortal, go to Apocalypse alone!


    Although there is a big bata, it is obviously ignored!


    Some people were excited about Mr. Immortal''s going to Apocalypse, and some were worried, but these Soviet defeats ignored them.


    At this time he has set the destination of the battleship.


    Apocalypse!


    The journey of Apocalypse Star is far away, and at least several time and space jumps are required in the middle. Even so, it will take several days to arrive!After all, this kind of warship teleportation is not like the teleportation used when the Nemesis team came over!


    Speaking of which, this transfer is also achievable.


    The teleportation is mutual. As long as there is preparation on the other side of the earth, when the Apocalypse Star reaches the Apocalypse Star, Su Bai can use the teleportation technology on the battleship to teleport the people on the earth!


    But Su Bai did not do this!


    He didn''t intend to send people from the earth, he really wanted to send... he would also use the shock wave transmitter to send people from the earth!


    During the journey, Su Bai didn''t communicate with Da Ba Da too much, mainly because Da Ba Da felt that he was also the kind of colder person, quite a bit of a feeling that strangers would not enter!Su Bai was also seizing the time to absorb the energy of the universe.The Flame Sword still lacks an accessory, Lucifer and Charlotte should find it soon, so I still have to hurry up to improve!


    There are three infinite gems that have not been unblocked yet!


    in the room!


    Su Bai is constantly absorbing cosmic energy. According to his experience, before reaching the Apocalypse Star, he is very likely to unblock an infinite gem again!


    "call¡­¡­"


    After absorbing the cosmic energy, Su Bai took a deep breath and walked out of the room.


    When he came to the console, Su Bai saw Big Bata sitting there in a daze!


    That''s right, just in a daze!


    His eyes were loose and focused, and he didn''t seem to be aware of Su Bai''s arrival. He was completely immersed in his own small world and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Outside, is the vast universe of galaxies.


    The flying speed of the battleship is quite fast, so fast that you look at the outside as if it is still, and you can''t feel the turbulence of that fast flight in the battleship!


    "What do you think!"


    Su Bai came over and patted Da Bada on the shoulder lightly, and Da Bada was shocked and raised his head.


    "Nothing!" Big Barda shook his head."I just didn''t expect that I would return to Apocalypse!"


    "The world is impermanent, there are many things that you can''t predict before they happen!"


    "Are you really sure?" Big Bada looked at Su Bai, and said: "To be honest, I don''t even want to understand why I promised you. I was still four people. Now I have become you and me. How can I have a kind It feels as if you are throwing yourself into the net!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Do you know what my name is? Mr. Immortal! Immortal means that I won''t die! As long as I can''t die, only the enemy will die! You know Apocalypse, do you think... ¡­Does the Apocalypse want to resist the tyranny of Darkside?"


    "There should be!" Da Bada said.


    "Can you unite?"


    "Hard to say!"


    "That''s it. After we arrive at the Apocalypse, we will act in a low-key manner and see if we can unite some people against Darkside. If we can, of course, it is best. If we can''t, then we will do it directly! Then I will be responsible for attracting firepower, you You can act low-key!"


    Big Bada said nothing.

 C1977

    To be honest, she still doesn''t believe in Su Bai, or that Su Bai really has the ability to challenge the entire Apocalypse alone!


    However, since they were all here, she could only give it a try.


    For her, it is better to fight for her than to hide around!


    for freedom!


    Chapter 0098 Invasion Prologue!


    "How did you think of fleeing to the earth?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Like the Earth of Supergirl, although there are many aliens hiding on the earth, it is because of Rozburg!First there was a group of aliens on the earth, and then more and more aliens came to the earth.However, there are not many aliens on Earth One, and the reputation of the Earth has not been opened. Generally, few people choose to hide on the Earth, right?


    "Because the people of the earth are closer to the people of our Apocalypse! Of course, I mean the appearance! Hidden on the earth will not be easily discovered! Moreover, the strength of the earth people is very weak, which can ensure that I can live on the earth Very stable!" Big Bada explained.


    Very straightforward and very reasonable!


    Su Bai looked at Big Bada, except that she was slightly taller, her facial features, body, and skin color were all exactly the same as humans on Earth!And her strength is stronger than ordinary earthlings!After all, although the Justice League is strong, it is only a small part of it. In proportion, Big Bada said that the strength of the earth people is very weak and there is nothing wrong with it!


    On this topic, Su Bai chatted with Big Bada.Although Su Bai had used her mental abilities to understand the situation of Big Bada before, it was only for her identity. As for some detailed things, Su Bai didn''t look at it. In the beginning, Big Bada was quite cold, right? Honestly, it was nothing. topic.However, after this topic came up, it slowly unfolded a lot. Unconsciously, the two of them became acquainted a little bit. Although they certainly haven''t reached the point of heart-digging, they are at least much stronger than before !


    In addition to absorbing cosmic energy, occasionally chatting.


    This interstellar journey, although there are only two of them, is not too boring and boring.


    Unconsciously, it was almost the Apocalypse Star.


    "We are going to enter the range of the Apocalypse star. Once you enter, you will be discovered immediately. What are you going to do?" The battleship stopped, and Big Bada asked Su Bai.


    "If you are alone, can you sneak into Apocalypse Star?" Su Bai asked.


    Big Bada was shocked and nodded."If it''s me, I''m 70% sure!"


    "What if I help you attract firepower?" Su Bai asked again.


    Big Bada already understood what he meant."If you can help me attract firepower, I am 100% sure that I can sneak into the Apocalypse!"


    "That''s fine!"


    "I will help you attract firepower. You enter the Apocalypse Star. According to what we said before, see if we can win a group of people who resist Darkside." Su Bai said."We meet at the Apocalypse, you can come to me when the time comes!"


    "Where shall I find you?" Big Bada asked in amazement.


    Su Bai smiled: "By then, you must know to find me there!"


    Big Bada thought for a while, nodded to understand.


    Su Bai helped him attract firepower, and the entire Apocalypse would definitely be a sensation!After all, no one has dared to invade the Apocalypse for a long time, he is still alone!So it shouldn''t be difficult to find Su Bai at that time!


    "That''s it, see you Apocalypse!"


    Su Bai smiled, and after speaking, he walked out of the control room.


    Seeing Su Bai just floating in the universe like this, Big Bada was very surprised!


    Can people on earth adapt to the environment of the universe?


    Before Big Bada was surprised, Su Bai flew in the direction of Apocalypse with a whistling sound.


    There is no concealment or evasion, so he rushed forward with such care!


    Big Bada settled down, and then began to prepare to sneak in.


    I have to say that Da Ba Da is actually taking a certain risk. Originally, the two people wanted to invade the Apocalypse, Da Ba Da felt that the opportunity was not great. Now Su Bai is trying to attract firepower. If he fails, only Da Ba is left. Dao has fought alone, it''s not right... It should be said that he fell into the net.But now, Big Bada has no regrets or thoughts!


    For the time being, let''s not talk about how Big Bata is going to sneak in, let''s talk about Su defeat!


    Su Bai flew quickly, and had just entered the range of Apocalypse Star, it was discovered by Apocalypse Star''s defense system.At first, the people of Apocalypse were a little surprised, thinking that someone had strayed into the range of Apocalypse, but when their opponent did not slow down or even changed direction, they were directly rushing towards Apocalypse. !


    This guy... came to the Apocalypse Star?


    Accident, so unexpected!


    Who would have thought that anyone would dare to come to Apocalypse?


    "Stop him!"


    After the astonishment, Apocalypse quickly reacted, and immediately saw countless demons flying towards Su Bai.


    There are so many apocalyptic stars for this kind of magic!


    Seeing the demon flying towards him, Su Bai''s mouth was slightly raised, and his arm was lightly waved!


    boom!


    In an instant, the demon that rushed over exploded, instantly turning to ashes!


    There was no delay in the speed of Su defeat.

 C1978

    "This... this guy is too bold!"


    The people of Apocalypse didn''t expect Su Bai''s actions to be so crisp and sharp.


    In this posture, it is clear that the Apocalypse is not in the eyes!


    "kill him!"


    I stopped him before, but now... the goal is clear, kill him!


    Anyone who dares to violate the Apocalypse Star will die!


    In an instant, a group of demons flew out of the Apocalypse star in a dense number, and pounced on Su Bai!


    Demons are actually very strong!


    In the universe, how many planets have been conquered and wiped out by these endless demons. The most important thing is that demons are abnormal.Your people can be transformed into demons directly, and no planet can resist it!However, for Su Bai, these demons are cannon fodder!


    Seeing the dense crowd of demons pounced over.


    Su Bai''s body suddenly disappeared!


    next moment!


    People have appeared in the magic group!


    Su Bai''s sudden teleport made these monsters seem a little unresponsive. After all, he did not expect that instead of running, he would take the initiative to approach!


    With this stupefied effort, Su Bai has already taken action!


    The ability to dominate particles is released.


    Suddenly, the crackling sounds one after another, all the demons exploded in an instant, turning into particles!


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai''s figure had already rushed towards the Apocalypse Star!


    Item 0099


    They didn''t expect that so many kinds of demons could not stop Su Bai when they were dispatched, and even Su Bai killed them all in an instant.


    How did he do it?


    Apocalypse star was astonished. Seeing that Su Bai had entered the apocalypse star, he had to issue an alarm!


    In an instant, the entire Apocalypse heard the alarm!


    alarm?


    Apocalypse will even have an alarm?


    This makes the people of Apocalypse feel a little unbelievable, the alarm of the apocalypse is going to sound, has anyone invaded the apocalypse?How can this be?There must be something wrong, right?Although most people feel incredible in their hearts and don''t believe it, the guards of the Apocalypse are still assembled as soon as possible!


    Before long, a group of soldiers were ready, waiting for the so-called enemy!


    "Look!"


    Suddenly someone yelled in surprise, and immediately there was a figure falling from the sky!


    a stranger!


    It¡¯s definitely not an apocalypse by looking at your clothes!


    Someone actually invaded?And... only one person?


    This stunned the people of Apocalypse!


    They were stunned.


    Su Bai was not stunned.


    At the next moment, Su Bai had fallen to the ground, followed by his fist shining brightly.


    Power gem!


    Bend down, squatted down, and slammed his fists against the ground.


    In an instant, the surging power was activated instantly, and a loud bang was heard immediately, and the ground instantly sank, followed by a huge shock, and the ground instantly cracked!


    Bang bang bang!


    The ground split instantly, and the powerful force shook out. In an instant, the shocked people of Apocalypse Star turned their backs on their horses. Although the huge power was transmitted through the ground, they still felt powerful!


    Bang bang bang!


    With a few loud noises, the team that had assembled in an instant immediately dispersed!


    The bright black lightning lighted up, and after a few swishes, Su Bai quickly shuttled through the crowd!


    The power of the phoenix was released, enveloping all these people in an instant.

 C1979

    In a short time, the power of the phoenix had absorbed their life essence, leaving only corpses like mummies!


    Just as Su Bai stopped here, he heard a noisy sound from a distance.


    There is no doubt that someone is here again.


    Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and moved again!


    Whoosh!


    Only the bright black light of lightning quickly shuttled around.


    The biggest advantage of challenging a planet alone is that there is no need to worry about it. This kind of thing has been done in the Marvel world before, so it can be considered handy!


    Su Bai''s superb power was launched, and the people of Apocalypse couldn''t react.


    too fast!


    Although Apocalypse''s reaction speed is also very fast, but this kind of fast depends on who is compared!


    Su Bai''s current speed, it is no exaggeration to say that he is the first person!


    Want to find out faster than him, really few!


    Speedy power, power of the phoenix!


    Almost no one can resist it. It didn''t take long for this area to be in chaos. Many people knew that someone had invaded the Apocalypse, and it was just one person!Almost all the people of Apocalypse have begun to look for their defeat!


    No, to be precise, I was arresting Su Bai!


    Because Su Bai didn''t mean to hide at all, it was a completely swaggering appearance.


    When encountering an enemy, directly kill the past, no one can resist!


    At the same time that there was a lot of trouble on Su Bai''s side, Big Bata had successfully sneaked in and began to contact people who he knew, who he thought might resist Darkside!Her actions are much more low-key, and not as fast as Su Bai. She hasn''t waited to contact the person she wants to find. Su Bai doesn''t know how many hundreds can be killed!


    There is no one at all!


    Whether it is an ordinary Apocalypse or someone with some strength, the fate of defeating Su is the same!


    One punch was blown!


    "Here, surround him, surround him!"


    "Quick, quick..."


    The voice was noisy and eager, and a burst of light flashed, as if an energy shield was released, quickly spreading and directly trapping Su.After a while, I saw many Apocalypse fighters surrounding Su Bai Tuan Tuan!


    "Catch him!"


    "How dare to invade Apocalypse!"


    When the discussion sounded, there was a feeling of hatred and excitement in the tone.


    Also, Su Bai just ran around and killed so many people, and now he is finally trapped and caught, can he not understand his hatred?


    Hearing their discussion, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    He stretched out his hand and slammed the energy barrier in front of him. As soon as he slammed, bursts of electricity swept through.


    "Just that, want to trap me too?"


    Fists raised, the power of infinite gems concurred.


    boom!


    A punch passed.


    The energy barrier banged and shattered!


    There was silence all around!


    Why, how could this be?


    "Die them all!"


    Su Bai''s arm raised, and in an instant, a burst of black energy concurred instantly!


    There was a boom.


    The smoke filled.


    The wind blew up suddenly.


    Immediately there was a piece of ashes, only a piece of ashes!


    Death with one hand is better than death with the other!


    This is the former!

 C1980

    Su Bai looked up suddenly, and saw a figure flying over quickly!


    It''s finally here!


    Darkside!


    A strong cloak, a dark complexion, and a blue apocalypse armor, looks terrifying!


    The powerful new god, the tyrant of the Apocalypse!


    Darkside!


    boom!


    Darkside suddenly landed, and his huge body contrasted with Su Bai, just like an adult and a child!


    Too big and stout.


    He lowered his head to look at Su Bai, and Su Bai immediately felt a powerful mental force invading!


    Mental ability?


    The corner of Su Bai''s mouth was raised, and he didn''t expect that Daksaid would also have psychic abilities, and he looked so powerful!but¡­¡­


    Compared with spiritual power, Su Bai is really not worried!


    Whether it was his own spiritual ability or the increase in Phoenix''s power.


    His spiritual power is not afraid of anyone!


    In an instant, the psychic power was released and soon resisted.


    Darkside''s expression changed slightly. It seemed that he did not expect that this person''s mental abilities would be so powerful!


    "Who are you!" Darkside asked slowly.


    "Su Bai! Earthling!"


    "Earthling¡­¡­"


    "That''s right! Your uncle Steppenwolf has been killed by me, and the Nemesis team under yours has been solved by me! I found that you, the master, have not come, so I can only come to Apocalypse to find you myself!"


    Chapter 0100 Playing with Darkside!


    "Earthling?"


    Darkside looked at Su Bai, he didn''t surprise or doubt Steppenwolf, whether the Nemesis Team really failed, really died!Because since Su Bai has already come to Apocalypse, it means it is true!Otherwise, Su Bai could not appear here!And he can also tell that Su Bai''s strength should not be weak!


    Without the ability, I am afraid that he was stopped outside the Apocalypse Star, and it is even more unlikely that the Apocalypse Star has killed so many, and he has come forward!


    Moreover, in the short spiritual confrontation just now, Darkside could also feel that the spiritual power of this Soviet defeat is really not weak!


    Seeing the defeat of the Soviet Union, Daxede slowly said: "If you submit to me and do things for me, I can spare you not to die!"


    "What?" Su Bai looked at Darkside.


    Darkside said lightly: "Surrender to me, spare you not to die!"


    "Tsk tsk, the tyrant is the tyrant, and the Darkside is the Darkside. It is really cold-blooded! My uncle, the team I cultivated was killed like this, and he didn''t care at all, but he wanted to recruit me But it''s a pity...You are not enough for this qualification!" Su Bait tsk said.


    "Then you go to die!"


    Darkside did not show the slightest movement, but the voice fell, and his eyes suddenly shot a red light.


    With a whoosh, he directly fought Su Bai.


    Omega rays!


    This is the extremely powerful ability of Darkside!


    Whoosh!


    The bright black lightning gleamed, and Su Bai flashed away in an instant, but the Omega ray seemed to be alive. It made a bend in the air and rushed towards Su Bai again.


    Is this still tracked?


    Su Bai thought for a while and didn''t stop to fight hard. It''s not that he couldn''t do it, but it was not necessary yet.Therefore, Su Bai suddenly accelerated and turned around.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a bang, a loud bang came!


    Omega ray traced Su Bai and destroyed countless buildings.Especially when Su Bai''s superb speed force mobilized you, it directly passed through the wall, and the Omega rays caught up with it, naturally... that building was directly destroyed.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The explosion sounded one after another. At first, the people around hadn''t reacted, but felt that Su Bai was running away, because every time he felt dangerous, he was almost chased!But slowly, they realized something was wrong.The surrounding buildings were completely destroyed, but Su Bai was unscathed!

 C1981

    He did it on purpose!


    hateful!


    An Apocalypse warrior couldn''t help but attempt to stop Su Bai. As soon as he rushed over, he felt that his body was uncontrollably moving towards Su Bai, to be precise, flying out behind Su Bai.


    boom!


    The Omega rays directly hit the Apocalypse fighter without any pause. The Apocalypse fighter was crushed and crushed in an instant, and the Omega rays also dissipated!


    Su Bai stopped, looked around, nodded in satisfaction!


    Turning his head to look at Darkside, Darkside was not angry, but his expression seemed to be interested, and he immediately followed the Omega ray and hit it again.At the same time, Darkside also moved!


    The body rushed towards Su Bai suddenly.


    The speed of Omega''s rays was very fast, and it came to Su Bai in a blink of an eye.Su Bai dodged in an instant, ready to do the same, but as soon as he moved, he felt Dakside''s fist hit head on.


    Very fast and strong.


    The most important thing is that the timing is just right!


    As if we had expected Su Bai to appear here!


    In the front is the fist of Darkside, and behind it is the Omega Ray, which is in hot pursuit.


    It was too late to escape.


    Fringe back and forth, looks very dangerous!


    At this critical moment, Su Bai suddenly disappeared.


    Darkside was taken aback for a while, and then discovered that Su Bai had not disappeared, but had become smaller.


    At this moment, the person was on his fist and rushed toward him along his arm.Darkside was taken aback for a moment, and just about to throw Su down, he heard a loud bang!


    Darkside stepped back a few steps, and smoke was everywhere!


    Omega rays!


    Omega rays hit Darkside himself!


    Although the Omega beam was released by himself, it still made him feel pain when hitting himself!


    As Daxide retreated, Su Bai''s body suddenly grew bigger.


    The power of the power gem is activated.


    A punch hit Darkside in the face!


    boom!


    After a heavy lap, Darkside''s face seemed to sink in, and then his body flew out involuntarily.


    Bang bang bang!


    Darkside''s huge body flew out, crashing countless buildings in an instant!


    The gunpowder is everywhere.


    There was silence around!


    All the people of Apocalypse Star were dumbfounded, and never expected that this would be the result.


    Darkside, was beaten to fly?


    How can this be?


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t encountered strong opponents, but these opponents are like weak ants in front of Daxed. Even if they encounter difficult things, it only takes some time. They can reach Kesaid. Out?And it''s still being played around from start to finish, this is the first time it happened!


    This makes them impossible to imagine!


    They were surprised, but Su Bai was not surprised.


    Obviously, the punch just now did not hurt Darkside. He is not in a hurry to deal with Darkside thoroughly. So after Darkside flew out, Su Bai immediately changed direction and began to confront Apocalypse. Those fighters of the star attacked!


    At a glance, all enemies!


    For Su Bai, the most convenient!


    The phoenix shock wave blasted out, and the power of the phoenix permeated.


    While destroying the enemy as much as possible, while absorbing the essence of life madly.


    I have to say that the Apocalypse is called the New Protoss, and the life essence of these people is indeed extremely strong!


    Very enjoyable to absorb!


    None of these apocalyptic warriors was a one-piece general of Su Bai, and it didn''t take long to be slaughtered!

 C1982

    oom!


    When the last Apocalypse warrior around him turned into ashes, a loud noise came from a distance.


    Among the ruins, Darkside flew slowly.


    Several Omega rays instantly fought Su Pai!


    Chapter 0101 Su Defeat VS Darkside


    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!


    Several Omega rays came towards Su Pai, fast, and at an extremely difficult angle, as if they had completely blocked Su Pai''s path.Su Bai''s reaction was very quick, and he dodged instantly when he launched the super force!


    The moment he avoided, Omega Ray also moved.


    Although Su Bai used Omega rays to destroy the surrounding buildings and play tricks on Darkside before, but Darkside obviously didn''t care about this. If it can be tricked once, it is naturally impossible to have a second time.Several Omega rays followed Su Bai, turning left and right, and it didn''t take long for the Omega rays to seem to surround all the surroundings!Darkside''s Omega rays are not only the head that has the attack power, nor does it disappear after moving, but always exists, as if it is growing!As a result, the range of Omega rays is getting bigger and bigger, and Su Baik''s space seems to be getting smaller and smaller!


    Flashing back and forth, Su Bai has no room to move!


    Seeing that there was nowhere to stand, Su Bai suddenly stopped.


    Taking a look at Darkside, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, his fist suddenly lit up, and he slammed toward the Omega ray.


    He''s crazy?


    Su Bai''s move surprised Daxede. It was totally unexpected that Su Bai would make such a move. Is it because there is no way to retire?


    boom!


    Su Bai''s fist struck with Omega''s ray, and at that moment... a powerful aura vibrated, and the huge shock wave instantly produced a direct shock. The space seemed to be quiet for a moment, and a loud bang was heard immediately afterwards.The ground split instantly, just like an earthquake, the surrounding ruins that had already become messy collapsed in an instant, swept away, and the huge crack seemed to engulf the entire planet!


    In the smoke.


    The figure gradually emerged.


    Darkside frowned as he watched the gunpowder smoke.


    Is he not dead?


    Isn''t it dead against your own Omega rays?


    is it possible?


    His Omega rays contain powerful cosmic energy, which can completely wipe out opponents. Even if it is the only existence in the multiverse counter-monitor, even if it can withstand this attack, it will be seriously injured!How can a human being on earth be able to resist it?


    however.


    When the wind blew, the smoke gradually dispersed.


    When Su Bai''s figure emerged, Daxede''s eyes widened.


    blocked.


    It was really blocked!


    Moreover, he was not indifferent but blocked it. Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, he seemed not injured at all.


    In other words, Omega rays are actually ineffective against him.


    How can this be?


    The surprised Darkside instantly shot Omega rays towards Su Bai!


    This time he could see clearly, he saw Su Bai lifted his palm and opened his fingers.


    With a bang, the Omega rays hit Su Bai''s palm, but was stopped.Immediately afterwards, I saw the Omega rays disappear!No, it was absorbed precisely.


    He actually absorbed Omega rays, how is this possible?


    Again!


    Darkside was shocked again.


    The surprise that this earthling brings to him is increasing!


    "Phoenix Shockwave!"


    Su Bai gave a soft sigh, and a phoenix shock wave was instantly released in his palm!


    The Phoenix shock wave slammed towards Darkside, and Darkside quickly blasted away with Omega rays, followed by...Su Bai has come to Darkside.


    His body leaped high, and his fists slammed past.


    boom!


    Another punch!


    Darkside''s body tilted slightly, and he waved his arm backhand.

 C1983

    But when the fight passed, there was a hollow shot. Su Bai''s body seemed to be transparent and non-existent, and he passed through Su Bai''s body directly.


    Darkside was taken aback for a moment and punched again in the face!


    With one punch and one punch, Darkside had already been defeated by the Soviet Union several times.


    This is definitely a shame for Darkside!The angry Darkside rushed towards Su Pai frantically, but he was empty every time!


    Slowly, Darkside discovered that he could directly avoid physical attacks like this, but he would avoid Omega rays.In other words, his similar ability does not exist, can only resist physical attacks?Darkside is Darkside. Soon the two attacking methods alternated, and for a while, Su Bai did not take advantage of it.Slowly, the Omega rays attacked more and more, as if deliberately...so that Su Bai absorbed it!Once, once...as if it never runs out, Su Bai is also always coming, I will suck as much as I have!


    The purpose of Darkside is simple.


    Can''t you absorb energy?Then I will let you suck.


    See how much you can absorb!


    over and over again!


    Su Bai was absorbing more and more energy, and it was almost saturated.


    However, Su Bai is not worried!


    suddenly.


    He flashed, and people appeared in the air instantly.


    The phoenix shock wave was violently released toward the surroundings.


    Boom boom boom!


    The explosion sounded continuously!


    Darkside did not expect that Su Bai would convert the absorbed energy into his own energy so quickly, and immediately wanted to stop it.


    But at this moment, a group of people suddenly appeared in the distance!


    Big Bata!


    Big Bada rushed over with a group of female soldiers waiting.


    There was a female warrior by the side of Big Bada. As soon as the female warrior appeared, she rushed towards Darkside.


    That posture, as if there is some hatred!


    This made Su Bai quite surprised.


    "Darkside!"


    She yelled sharply, and the spear in her hand suddenly pierced.


    "Greyer!"


    Darkside snorted and waved her hand fiercely. The immense power instantly shook her back, and after that, Greer rushed up again!


    Big Bada brought this group of female fighters over, but Su Bai''s battle with Darkside temporarily eased.


    But obviously, their betrayal here also caught the attention of the other people in Apocalypse, and after a while, another group of female soldiers rushed over.


    The headed person was chubby with white hair. She looked like an old lady in the seventies and eighties. The strange thing was that she was still wearing armor and looked agile!


    Chapter 0102 Darkside''s Daughter: Greer


    Seeing the obese old lady wearing armor and leading a person rushing towards this side with a grim look, Su Bai''s expression was indescribable!


    The sense of violation is too strong!


    But Su Bai already knew her identity!


    Kind grandma!


    Specially to help Darkside train the Nemesis team!Although it is named Cixiang, it has nothing to do with Cixiang!


    Cold-blooded and ruthless, very hate to start.


    It can be said that every member of the Nemesis Team was abused by the kind grandma. If they succeeded, they joined the Nemesis Team. If they failed... either died or continued to be abused!


    It can be said that the most hated and feared person in the Nemesis team!


    It''s all her!


    I''m afraid it is because of childhood experience, and hate is also because of childhood experience!


    At this time, as soon as the kindly grandma showed up with someone, Bada also rushed over with someone, and the two parties quickly fought together!


    There are a lot of people here in Big Bata, at least a dozen!


    Unexpectedly, she really succeeded!


    The two sides were fighting fiercely, and there should be no result for the time being. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the woman who was fighting against Darkside!

 C1984

    I heard Darkside call her Greer?


    You should be familiar with her, right?


    Slender figure, domineering fighting style.


    Su Bai has a feeling of seeing the Amazon female warrior. To a certain extent, her temperament... is somewhat similar to Diana!Su Bai discovered that the gun in her hand was also very special, not a single-headed gun, but more like the Trident of the Sea King, very mighty!


    Su Bai was a little curious about her.


    She is definitely strong enough to join the Nemesis team, but obviously she is not, and her hatred for Darkside seems to be much stronger than others, so she rushed directly!


    Darkside''s reaction was also strange.


    He didn''t even use Omega rays!


    The strongest of Darkside is the Omega Ray, and obviously this is the person who resists him, he has no reason to show mercy!


    Su Bai watched curiously as Darkside fought with Greer, the release of his spiritual power enveloped his kind grandma.


    Others don''t know, grandma kindly knows Greer''s identity, right?


    The spiritual power was released, and her mind was soon detected!


    It seemed that this kind grandma''s mental abilities weren''t that strong. After a while, Su Bai knew Greer''s identity.


    Accident, what an accident!


    Greer turned out to be the daughter of Darkside!


    Not only that, her mother seems to be an Amazonian!


    In other words, she is the child of Darkside and Amazon!


    No wonder it looks similar to Amazon and Diana''s temperament.


    but¡­¡­


    Darkside has been to Earth before?


    Otherwise, how could Greer be born with Amazon?


    As for why Greer hates Darkside, the reason is very simple. First, she has never seen her mother, and secondly, Darkside is a famous tyrant, and honestly has no concept of affection!Therefore, whether it is Steppenwolf or Greer, it is estimated that Darkside did not care much, but anyway, it is also his own daughter. Darkside will not directly hurt the killer, especially when the strength is crushed. Case!


    "What are you doing in a daze, come and help!"


    Obviously, Greer is not an opponent.


    After a few moves, Greer couldn''t help being a little annoyed when he saw Su Bai standing there without doing anything.


    A dodge to avoid Darkside''s attack, Greer instantly jumped to Su Bai''s side.


    "Bada said that you are sure to beat him, what are you doing in a daze, do it!" Greer shouted at Su Bai.


    "Are you his daughter?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Greer''s face changed slightly, and he said with a cold face: "So what?"


    "My wife is from Amazon!" Su Bai said again.


    Now Greer was shocked again.


    Amazon!


    Of course she knows what Amazon means!


    "What do you want to say!" Greer asked.


    "Nothing, I just want to say, I''m here to kill Darkside this time! So..."


    Greer understood what Su Bai meant. Was this because he was afraid that he would be cruel then?Greer snorted coldly: "If there is a chance, I want to kill him more than you!"


    "That''s easy!"


    "You go help Big Bada first!" Su Bai said that he had already rushed towards Daxide...


    Sure enough, the treatment is different.


    When it came up, it was Omega''s ray, and Su Bai slapped it directly.


    With a bang, Omega Ray was hit by Su Bai!


    The flying Omega rays happened to hit the previous crack in the ground. About a few seconds later, I heard a loud bang. The crack in the ground seemed to be...exploded?


    A ball of fire burst out from inside, and immediately followed the already calm ground and began to shake violently.


    Omega ray seems to hit the center of the earth?


    The violent shaking affected the Liang group in the original battle. Greer woke up like a dream and looked at Su Bai with a little surprise!

 C1985

    This... how is this possible?


    How did he do it?


    "What are you doing in a daze, do it!"


    Su Bai called to Greer, Greer was a little embarrassed.


    She said this sentence to Su Bai before, now it''s okay, Su Bai has been exchanged for it!After stunned, Greer turned and rushed to the kind grandma!


    at the same time.


    Su Bai and Darkside have already fought again.


    Big Barda''s rebellion, Greer''s hands-on, and the explosion in the center of the earth, all made Darkside completely angry!Omega rays hit again, and Darkside rushed to Su Bai.


    Huge body, endless power.


    With the addition of Omega rays that appear from time to time, although the attack method has not changed, the effect is different!


    The power contained in Omega rays is much stronger than before.


    Su Bai had originally planned to do the same thing and shoot again, but it exploded as soon as his palm touched it.


    The powerful impact shocked in an instant, and Su Bai could feel that his body was under tremendous crushing!


    So strong!


    This is the real power of Darkside?


    Su Bai thought while absorbing energy.


    At this time, a huge fist had already hit head on!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and a figure flew out immediately afterwards!


    Chapter 0103 Darkside, die!


    Darkside!


    Darkside flew directly out!


    People are in the air, and Darkside himself is a bit at a loss!


    Obviously he defeated Su, but the one who flew out... but it was himself!


    As soon as his fist hit it, Su Bai''s body seemed to explode suddenly, and it fell apart!Turned into countless particles, making Daxede''s punch instantaneous!At the moment of failure, Darkside felt a huge force swept over him, and then he flew out!


    Severe pain, spread all over the body!


    Darkside''s eyes widened, incredible!


    Whoosh!


    The figure flashed, and Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of Darkside.


    Darkside was shocked, Omega rays quickly blasted over, directly hitting Supai.


    This time.


    Su Bai did not dodge, nor did he absorb energy!


    But the body resists!


    I have to say that Darkside''s Omega rays are indeed strong!


    In that instant, Su Bai already felt the powerful crushing power. Almost instantly, Su Bai''s body flew out, and a loud bang was heard immediately.


    exploded!


    This explosion instantly attracted all attention, including Darkside.


    Watching Su Bai just exploded.


    Some people in Darkside don''t believe it!


    He had to admit that Su Bai was really strong, and he should not die so easily!


    There was a thud.


    Darkside landed and immediately stood up and looked at the center of the explosion!


    He felt that Su Bai was not so easy to die!


    as expected.


    In the explosion, a figure gradually emerged.

 C1986

    It is Su defeat!


    Darkside frowned slightly. Is this guy really just an earthling?His own Omega rays can completely obliterate the enemy, but this Su Bai hasn''t repeated it five times!The Omega ray that made everyone in the universe frightened, seemed to have become just an ordinary means of attack in front of him, which made Darkside very upset!Seeing Su Bai reappearing, Daxede rushed over!


    In the air.


    Seeing Daxede rushing over, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly.


    "The battle should be over!"


    Although it was a soft whisper, the sound was loud enough for everyone nearby to hear it!


    Is the battle over?


    What do you mean.


    Is he confident that he can beat Darkside?


    When everyone was puzzled and guessed, they were suddenly stunned!


    Omega rays appeared!


    But this time, it was not Daxeder, but... Su defeat!


    Whoosh!


    The Omega rays hit directly at Darkside, and Darkside was stunned!


    This, this is Omega Ray?


    This is my omega ray?


    You, how could you?


    This is impossible!


    The stunned Darkside stopped for an instant. Seeing the Omega ray hit, it was almost instinctive. Darkside dodged aside, the Omega ray passed by him, turning in the air, and then Rushed to Darkside again.


    This time, Darkside is not so lucky!


    His back was moved instantly.


    The immense power made Daksai Deshun fly forward instantly.


    at the same time.Su Bai''s palm had already lit up.


    Power gem, soul gem, reality gem!


    The power of the three infinite gems gathered together and blasted directly towards Darkside!


    boom!


    The power of the infinite gem was released in an instant. At the moment when it hit Dakside, time seemed to have stopped, and Dakside''s body quickly cracked immediately.


    In an instant to return to normal!


    Darkside split then.


    boom!


    In the air, Darkside exploded all over, splashed with flesh and blood, and fell cracklingly.


    silence!


    Deathly silence!


    Whether it''s kind grandma, Big Bada, Greer, everyone stared at the sky in a daze!


    Darkside...dead?


    How can this be?


    Even Greer, who wanted to kill Darkside, had never thought that one day Darkside would really die in front of him, or this way of death without a whole body!


    Su Bai slowly fell from the air, watching grandma kindly still have a few unresolved ones, Omega rays shot directly out.


    A ray of omega passed through each body, and finally stopped in front of grandma kindly.


    Bang bang bang!


    When she fell to the ground, she remembered that Grandma Kindness swept over her eyes, and soon found that everyone on her side was dead!


    Although I don''t know why Su Bai got Omega rays.


    But now, Darkside is dead!


    The Soviet Union defeated, stronger than Darkside.


    This made the kind grandma dare not move!

 C1987

    Since the other party has stopped, should he ask for himself?After all, Noda''s Apocalypse, the other party must have ideas!As an old man of Apocalypse, his familiarity and control ability with Apocalypse must be incomparable to others. Maybe he wants to surrender himself?In this case... it''s not impossible!


    Although the kind grandma is very loyal to Darkside!


    But the foundation of loyalty is that Daxed is still alive. Now Daxed is dead, and there is no object of loyalty, so naturally...


    Grandma kindly breathed a sigh of relief, just about to speak.


    Suddenly I saw the Omega ray, which had never moved, suddenly moved!


    With a bang.


    Before Grandma Kindness could react, she was shot off by Omega rays.


    In the midair, it exploded directly!


    died!


    "I thought you planned to let her go." Big Bada said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled: "She thinks so too! Actually, I just want to see how she reacts!"


    Bata did not speak, but Greer came to Su Bai.


    "You...how did you get Omega rays?"


    "Why can''t I?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Greer didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. After all, Omega rays have always been the signature of Darkside. Now suddenly there is a human being on Earth. It¡¯s really surprising, but you don¡¯t know what to say. You shouldn¡¯t meeting!


    "Darkside is dead, Steppenwolf is dead, so is the kind grandma, and the Nemesis team is now scrapped! I want to control the Apocalypse, can you do it?" Su Bai said to the Big Batta Greer said.


    "what are you going to do!"


    "Don¡¯t be nervous. Originally, I planned to destroy the Apocalypse directly, but since there are still you people, I can¡¯t destroy this place directly, so... I can only occupy it. Apocalypse has many technologies and troops. I still Very important!"


    Chapter 0104 Space Gems: Unblock!


    According to the initial plan, Su Bai really planned to kill Darkside and then destroy the Apocalypse.Anyway, the only one who came with me was Da Bada, and she didn''t seem to intend to stay on the Apocalypse!But things have changed a little now. First of all, Big Bada really won a group of people, and secondly, there is Darkside''s daughter Greer.


    In this case, it''s not easy to destroy the Apocalypse casually!


    However, Su Bai would not be reconciled if he let it go, so the best way is to send people from the Tenth Dispatch of the Earth to take over Apocalypse.


    With Big Bada, Greer here, and Earth Ten''s manpower, it should be enough to suppress the Apocalypse.


    Of course, before that, some of the disobedient must be eliminated!


    Hearing that Su Bai wants to occupy the Apocalypse, Big Batta and Greer have no opinion. First, it is normal to win and lose. Second, Su Bai has the strength to choose whether to occupy or destroy!


    The next thing is much simpler. Darkside is dead. How can the people on the Apocalypse not know about such a big thing, some panic, some want to resist.Su Bai went to Earth Ten and brought some people back. Following Big Bada, Greer began to suppress.As for Su Bai himself, he went to his residence in Daxide!Darkside, as a planet, or the tyrant in the entire interstellar, doesn''t know if there is anything good!It''s a pity...After he really arrived, Su Bai found out that there was really nothing that made him feel good and cared.


    Su Bai was slightly disappointed, but it was right to think about it again. With the strength of Daxede, ordinary things would never be appreciated!


    In the next period of time, Apocalypse was in chaos.


    Chaos is inevitable when changing dynasties.


    But almost all of this does not require Su Bai to take action. What he has to do is to absorb the energy of the universe in the palace of Darkside.


    Long before, he felt the shock that was about to overflow, and the new infinite gem was about to unblock!And the absorption in the past few days has made this shock stronger and stronger.


    at last!


    On this day, he was absorbing the energy of the universe, and he felt the sense of vibration getting stronger and stronger.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a loud bang!


    There was a small explosion in the palace.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    It just so happened that Greer was nearby, feeling the explosion in the palace for a moment, and then quickly ran towards the direction of the explosion.


    When she came to the room, she saw a mess around her.


    As if he had been attacked, he immediately saw Su Bai lying on the ground not far away, his clothes shattered, and it seemed a little embarrassed!


    "Are you OK?"


    Greer hurried over to help Su Bai.


    Su Bai shook his head: "I''m fine!"


    As he said, he looked down at his chest.


    Infinite gem tattoo, one more!


    This is a space gem!

 C1988

    "What happened here?" Greer asked curiously.


    Although the war on Apocalypse is not over yet, no one should be able to come here, not to mention the defeated strength, there should be nothing wrong with it!


    "I''m cultivating, nothing happened, don''t worry!" Su Bai said with a smile, got up and stood up.


    Looking at the messy room, Su Bai waved his hand suddenly.


    The black light instantly enveloped the surroundings, Greer was a little at a loss, the next moment...the room was restored to its original state!


    Although Greer was surprised, she didn''t care too much. She knew very little about Su Bai''s mysterious ability!


    "Since it''s okay, then I''ll go out first."


    After Greer finished speaking, he turned and went out.


    Su Bai nodded, not holding back.


    The space gem is unblocked, and there are two gems left.If you return to Earth, it is estimated that Lucifer should have found the last accessory of the Flame Sword, and he will definitely go directly to heaven.But if she doesn''t go back, Charlotte should wait for herself, so... Su Bai plans to take advantage of this time and continue to absorb the energy of the universe!


    It is best to unblock all Infinite Gems!


    The unblocking of a gem is far from enough!


    After returning the room to normal, Su Bai began to absorb the cosmic energy again. After unsealing, more and more cosmic energy could be stored. This is also an increase in his absorption of cosmic energy.


    Of course, before that, Su Bai had not forgotten to contact the earth to inform the Justice League of the situation.


    Lest Diana and the others worry!


    After that, Su Bai stayed on Apocalypse.


    Day by day.


    In addition to absorbing the energy of the universe, it is occasionally to pay attention to the situation of Apocalypse, the time passes full and fast!


    Unconsciously, Su Bai has been on Apocalypse for a month!


    The situation of Apocalypse gradually stabilized, and those who were dissatisfied were basically killed. Secondly, Su Bai was much better than Darkside, at least not a tyrant!Coupled with the relationship between Bata and Greer, this transition is fairly smooth!


    "If Qixing''s situation is stable today, what should I do next?"


    Big Bada came to see Su Bai and asked about the next step!


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Thanks to you!"


    Big Bada shook his head: "If you defeated Darkside, nothing would be possible! You defeated Darkside and let me finally be free! Honestly, I can''t imagine before I return to Apocalypse. There will be such a result!"


    "I will stay here for a while. Do you plan to stay on Apocalypse or go to Earth?" Su Bai asked.


    Big Bada thought for a while and said, "Anything!"


    "It was a helpless move when you went to Earth at the beginning. Otherwise, you should stay with Apocalypse Star. When I am away, you can help me deal with the situation of Apocalypse Star!" Su Bai said.


    Big Bada nodded, without comment.


    If you can be free, who wants to leave his hometown?


    "What about Greer?" Big Bada asked.


    Su Bai thought for a while."Where is she?"


    "I told her to come over!"


    Big Barda turned and went out, and it didn''t take long before Greer came.


    A uniform of armor, looks really heroic, reminding Su Bai of Diana.


    "Is something wrong with me?" Greer came in and asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Ask what arrangements you have next!"


    Item 0105


    "Future arrangements?"


    Greer was stunned, and looked at Su Bai and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    Instead, Su Bai was stunned by this sentence. Su Bai wanted to ask her what her plan was, but she asked her rhetorically, instead she pushed the question to herself!But after the coldness, Su Bai smiled slightly!Because Greer would ask that, it was the feeling that she already thought she was his subordinate!


    It''s like in the workplace, the boss asks you what arrangements you have in the future, and you answer what you want me to do!


    This is a feeling of obedience to the arrangement!


    "I don''t want you to do anything, just to see if you have any arrangements. In the future, whether to go to Earth or stay in Apocalypse!" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "That''s it..." Greer thought for a while and said, "I can do it, but I want to go to Amazon!"


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s okay. You can go back with me when I go back. But speaking of it, you...when did you return to Apocalypse?"

 C1989

    "When I was very young, I don''t have much memory of Amazon now, but I still remember... what my mother said, let me... kill Darkside." Greer said quietly.


    Su Bai nodded: "I am very familiar with Amazon, and I can take you there then!"


    "Ok!"


    Greer nodded.


    "Anything else?" Greer asked.


    Su Bai shook his head, and Greer turned and went out.


    Big Bada and Greer obeyed their own arrangements, and there was nothing to worry about on the Apocalypse side.Therefore, Su Bai once again devoted himself to absorbing the energy of the universe!


    Two, only two infinite gems are left.


    Su Bai had the heart to leave after Apocalypse unblocked all the infinite gems!


    As time passed day by day, the situation of Apocalypse had completely stabilized, and some of the science and technology of Apocalypse had also been sorted out, and it was shipped to Earth Ten. It can be said that everything is going well.During this period of time, Su Bai was absorbing cosmic energy frantically almost every day.Although the''capacity'' is larger than before, the absorption rate is also much faster than before.But... after a long time, it''s a bit boring.Combination of work and rest is the right way, so Su Bai thought about it and decided to go for a walk!


    Before, Su Bai had occasionally appeared, but not many times.


    This time, it''s not bad to take a walk and see the situation of Apocalypse!


    After coming out of the palace, Su Bai walked around at will.I don''t know what it was like when Daxeder was traveling. Anyway, the Apocalypse people I saw after Su Bai went out were in awe, making Su Bai feel like a lion patrolling his territory!


    Walking, Su Bai saw Greer!


    It looks like she is about to walk into a certain house. It should be her house, right?


    After thinking about it, Su Bai walked over.


    I wanted to knock on the door, but found that the door opened by itself.


    Su Bai walked in and found that this room is not too big, the style is very simple and simple!


    Within two steps, Su Bai met Greer.


    Greer is taking off his armor!


    Seeing Su Bai coming in, Greer was shocked.


    Su Bai was shocked!


    Because Greer''s armor is also taken off, only the inner lining is left!


    This kind of lining is relatively close-fitting, so... Greer''s good figure can be said to be quite domineering!


    "Something?" Greer was shocked, but without the shy gesture of a little girl, asked generously.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Come out, just come out and walk around, come over and say hello when you see you! The door is unlocked!"


    "Oh, maybe I forgot it!" Greer said casually."I''m back to change clothes!"


    "Well, then...then you go ahead, I''m leaving now!"


    In this case, Su Bai was really hard to say, there was nothing else.


    Turning around, Su Bai wanted to go out, but Greer spoke."and many more!"


    Su Bai turned his head and looked over and heard Greer say: "Can you tell me about Amazon?"


    Su froze for a moment, and smiled: "Of course!"


    I wanted to come out for a while because I was fine, mainly to adjust my mood.Since Greer wants to chat, it is naturally better than going outside, not to mention at this time...Greer''s figure is very attractive!


    Looking for a place to sit down, Greer sat down too.


    Su Bai slowly talked about Amazon. Greer should have been in Amazon for a while. There are still some scattered memories, but not many!Su Bai knows Amazon quite well, after all, his first stop after crossing is Amazon''s Paradise Island!After that, I became very familiar with Amazon.Su Bai said in detail here, and Greer listened carefully, but the two of them had a relationship without knowing it, and they became familiar with each other!After all, Greer is not a big Bata, and there is actually not much such an opportunity to get along privately after getting to know him!


    It was because of Amazon before, and Su Bai killed Darkside and ruled the Apocalypse, so Greer was just a normal obedience to Su Bai.


    But after such a chat, the two have established some personal relationships!


    "I really want to go back and have a look!"


    Greer sighed.


    "Didn''t you promise you before? When I go back, I will take you back with you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Greer nodded: "Then when will you go back?"


    "Not sure yet!" Su Bai thought for a while."One month, I will go back one month later!"


    "Ok!"


    Greer nodded.


    Once the topic was finished, the atmosphere was a little bit embarrassing.

 C1990

    Su Bai smiled and got up and prepared to leave, Greer hesitated to speak, and finally did not say anything.


    At that moment, she was a little bit reluctant, she actually wanted Su Bai to stay for a while, but she was not embarrassed to speak.


    She had never chatted with people in such a relaxed manner. After returning to Apocalypse, she was undergoing hard training, with only one thought in her head.


    Become stronger!Become stronger!Become stronger!


    Then kill Darkside!


    Now that Darkside is finally dead, she feels a bit empty instead.


    A little confused, but the chat with Su Bai now makes her feel full, relaxed and relaxed, so she will have that kind of reluctance to breed!


    This is the first time she has such emotions!


    Chapter 0106 I want to be your woman too!


    One month is not long, not short!


    In the past month, Su Bai is still assiduously absorbing the cosmic energy. Although the capacity has increased, the rate of absorption has also accelerated. It has been almost two months before and after. These two months are not only Su Bai unblocked the space gem, even he felt that the next gem was unblocked not far away, maybe seven days, maybe ten days, no more than half a month at most.In the past month, apart from absorbing the energy of the universe, Su Bai has become more and more familiar with Greer!Since the last time I went to Greer''s house and chatted with her, the two have become familiar. Greer would often come to Su Bai to chat, consciously or unconsciously.


    At first, Su Bai thought she really wanted to know the Amazon or the situation on the earth, but slowly realized...she wanted to just come to chat with herself on purpose.


    She is...


    Isn¡¯t it interesting to yourself?


    "A month, are you ready to return to Earth?"


    On this day, Greer came again and asked Su Bai intimately.


    Su Bai shook his head: "Wait, some things are going slower than I thought!"


    "You can go back and prepare first. After all, it is not so convenient to go back and forth when you go to the earth. Everything is packed in order!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Greer said casually: "My things have already been packed, then... you can let me know when the time comes."


    "Yeah!" Su Bai nodded.


    Seeing that Su Bai seemed to be still practicing, after thinking about Greer, he turned and left.


    Obviously, she came to ask when to go to Earth may be just one of the reasons. The real purpose is probably to chat with Su Bai for a while, but Su Bai is practicing, she can only give up temporarily and leave!


    After Greer was gone, Su Bai once again devoted himself to cultivation.


    I have to say that Su Bai is really hard after arriving at the Apocalypse Star. When I just focus on cultivation for a long time like this, there are really not many!


    A week passed quietly.


    Finally, Su Bai felt that the sense of vibration became stronger and stronger, and the sense of saturation seemed to overflow at any time!


    To be saturated.


    It''s finally saturated again!


    The next day, a loud bang came from the palace, but the loud bang was fleeting. At first, although some people noticed that they wanted to come over to see the situation, when Su Bai appeared, he and they left. .


    Seeing Su Bai''s appearance, it was all right.


    Then naturally there is no need to worry!


    "Soul gem!"


    Su Bai sighed and unblocked the Infinite Gems again, but this time it was a soul gem. It can''t be said that it''s not bad...but, in contrast, Su Bai hopes to be a time gem!


    But it doesn''t matter, only the last gem is left.


    Seeing Greer coming, Su Bai smiled brightly: "Are you ready to go?"


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Greer said excitedly.


    The battleship was ready in less than half a day.


    The teleportation channel between the Apocalypse and the Earth was opened, so that anything can be transmitted later, and then a set of Apocalypse''s alien defense system was prepared. Su Bai and Greer boarded the battleship!


    After setting the coordinates, the battleship slowly took off from Apocalypse, heading to hell!


    "How long will it take?" Greer asked curiously.


    "It won''t be long." Su Bai smiled and said: "After going to Earth, I will introduce my wife Diana to you!"


    "You... are you in a good relationship?" Greer asked.


    Su Bai nodded: "Of course, she is the only wife I have ever admitted, although in accordance with the laws of the earth, we have not gone through any formalities!"


    "The only one?" Greer was stunned."In other words, you have a lot of women?"

 C1991

    Su Bai nodded.


    Greer looked at Su Bai and suddenly said: "I want to be your woman too!"


    "Do you like me?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    Regarding Greer¡¯s reaction during this period of time, Su Bai can also be seen, so she was not surprised by what she said, Su Bai, just a little curious!


    To be honest, Su Bai really didn''t go to tease Greer, but Greer seemed to like himself unknowingly.


    "I, I don''t know! But, I think I am willing to be with you!" Greer said.


    What she said was straightforward, not as shy as an ordinary girl.


    That''s right, her growth environment and the things she touches every day are completely different from women on earth, or that she may not have any so-called love concepts!


    She didn''t say it directly, I want to sleep with you.


    It''s already pretty good!


    Don''t think this is a joke, this situation...has happened!


    When Su Bai was in the palace before, an alternate member of the Nemesis team came and said directly to Su Bai, I want to sleep with you!


    Su Bai really liked this direct method!


    It''s a pity that Su Bai is really not interested because he looks a little too short!


    Seeing Greer finished speaking, he looked at herself, Su Bai smiled lightly and walked in front of her, raising his hand to hook Greer''s chin!


    Greer looked straight at Su Bai, and saw him getting closer and closer.


    Finally, they are posted directly together.


    At that moment, Greer felt a strange feeling, a feeling that he had never felt before!


    It was like a kind of weird magic that made her whole body seem to be sucked away.


    Su Bai held Greer and slowly took off her clothes with both hands.


    Not long.


    Greer is already full of fruit!


    Su Bai smiled and bent over, a princess hugged Greer and walked to the room in the battleship!


    With straight long legs and a standard figure, people have a strong desire to conquer at first glance. In addition, Su Bai has been abstaining from Apocalypse for almost two months. How can he stand this situation now?Soon it was up and down, and the 18 martial arts were displayed one by one, so that Greer, an inexperienced female warrior, instantly collapsed and collapsed...Finally, she raised her gun, set up the artillery rack and started galloping!


    More than two hours!


    The battle is now over.


    "So tired, I feel even more tired than I usually train for a whole day!" Greer couldn''t help sighing while lying on the bed.


    Su Bai smiled and stroked her finger on her body, "But this feeling is not comparable to training!"


    Item 0107


    Greer''s initiative made this return journey not boring.


    Rest, absorb cosmic energy, and teach Greer the joy of being a woman.


    This is what Su Bai did on the road.


    There is only one gem of time left. Although Su Bai is anxious, there is no way to solve the matter of absorbing the energy of the universe!


    Finally, it has returned to Earth.


    Seeing this blue interest, Su Bai discovered...a watchtower outside the earth!


    It looks like it has been built?


    When the battleship here just appeared in the earth area, it seemed to have been found in the observation platform.


    "I am Su Bai, I am back!"


    Su Bai contacted the watchtower through the communicator on the battleship.


    In the watchtower, after Su Bai''s voice sounded, it didn''t take long for Superman''s voice to be heard.


    "You''re back, so say... you made it!"


    "Yeah, your actions are also very fast here. The watchtower has been built successfully. Haha, let''s not talk about it. I will enter the Earth and return to the Justice League first. Please inform the others. See you the Justice League! "


    "See you in the Justice League!"


    After the communication hangs up, the battleship has entered the earth!


    After entering, the speed of flight is not fast.

 C1992

    Mainly Su Bai knew that when he left the earth to go to the Apocalypse, many people knew that after more than two months, many people must be waiting for their return and the final result!


    So, since I''m back, I must all see and relax.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with the Soviet defeat.


    At first seeing the warship, the people were a little worried, but they reacted quickly.


    This is Su Bai is back.


    For one thing, it was still that warship, and secondly, if it was an alien invasion, the Justice League would definitely stop it.


    Then as long as one is possible!


    Mr. Immortal is back!


    Before long, the battleship landed directly on the Justice League.


    Su Bai brought Greer out and entered the Justice League.


    At this time, the members of the Justice League had received Superman''s notice and had already rushed over.


    Seeing Su Bai brought Greer over, everyone hurriedly came around.


    "Darkside was killed by me, and the Apocalypse is now taken over by me!"


    Su Bai was the first to speak, and directly said what they were most concerned about.


    Darkside died and the Apocalypse was taken over.


    OMG!


    When Su Bai and Da Bada were going to Apocalypse, everyone was somewhat worried, and it was indeed worrying for more than two months.However, they didn''t expect that Su Bai would kill Darkside. Well, they might have thought about it, but they never thought that instead of destroying the Apocalypse, they took over the Apocalypse.No wonder, no wonder it took so long to come back.


    "This is Greer, it''s...Darkside''s daughter, her mother, an Amazonian!"


    "Amazon?"


    Diana suddenly raised her head to look at Greer.


    "This is Diana, I told you!" Su Bai turned his head and said to Greer, and then said to Diana: "You can take her to Amazon to see it, after all, it''s your own person. !"


    "I came back this time and brought back a lot of Apocalypse''s defense systems. The effect is very good!"


    The next thing was simple. Diana took Greer to Amazon. Su Bai took the defense system of the Apocalypse and began to install the defense system of the Apocalypse outside the earth.The Minister of Defense knew that Su Bai was back and wanted to meet a few times. Unfortunately, Su Bai was busy installing the defense system and had no time to see him, but he told him what he was doing and heard that he was installing a space defense system. The Minister of Defense naturally knows which is more important!


    The installation of these defense systems is difficult and difficult, simple and simple.


    Su Baishi''s puppet clone helped to install it, but the speed was much faster.


    About half a month or so.


    This defense system has finally started to operate. In this way, any creature or battleship within the range will be discovered the first time!At the same time, the attack firepower of this defense system is also very strong, but when the Soviet Union invaded, the other party directly sent a demon, and immediately... there was no chance!


    After installing this defense system, Su Bai had time to meet the Minister of Defense.


    And the purpose of the Secretary of Defense is actually very simple. First, he wants to know the final result of Su defeated to the Apocalypse. Second, he wants to share information. If an alien invasion is discovered at the Justice League Watchtower. , I hope the Ministry of Defense can be notified in advance to make preparations.


    There was no big problem with these two points. Su Bai told him what had happened and the result, and also agreed to his request!


    Su Bai''s return means that the affairs of the Apocalypse is over. Su Bai went to Amazon, saw Greer staying at Amazon relatively comfortable, and then left!


    He went to Charlotte!


    In the villa.


    Charlotte was wearing cool pajamas, looking at the file!


    Feeling the fluctuations in the surrounding space, Charlotte raised her head and saw Su Bai appearing.


    "Count the time, you should come here too!" Charlotte said with a smile.


    After Su Bai came back, there were so many discussions about Su Bai, and Charlotte naturally knew.She also knows that Su Bai must go back to the Justice League to handle things first, so she is not in a hurry. She knows that Su Bai will definitely come to herself after she is busy!


    Putting down the file, Charlotte turned towards Su Bai and said: "We have found the last accessory of the Flame Sword, which is on Aman Nadir''s body!"


    "We can set off at any time and go to heaven!"


    Charlotte was a little excited.


    Not long after Su Bai left, the accessories for the Flame Sword had been found, but Su Bai did not return, Charlotte could only wait!


    After all, there is no Soviet defeat, Charlotte really doesn''t have that much confidence!


    Su Bai nodded. After more than two months, Su Bai felt that they should be able to find it.


    "Waiting for a while!"


    Su Bai thought for a while.

 C1993

    "Why?" Charlotte was anxious.


    If Su Bai hasn''t come back, it''s all right. Now Su Bai has come back, and if you let her wait any longer, she will be so impatient!


    "To be more certain!" Su Bai said lightly.


    There is one infinite gem left. When the gem is unsealed at the last time, you can go!


    Chapter 0108 Infinite Gems are all unblocked!


    Su Bai insisted on this, although Charlotte was anxious, but could not help it.After all, her current body can still withstand her divine power, even if she waits for a while, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that Su can''t lose. Charlotte really has no confidence to face God, even if she is very resentful!Therefore, Charlotte can only wait.Su Bai did not waste time, after all, not only Charlotte was anxious about going to heaven, but Su Bai was also anxious. Although the starting point was different, the goal was the same!So Su Bai didn''t lose any time at all, just like on the Apocalypse Star, he began to frantically absorb the energy of the universe.


    In his spare time, of course he must fight Charlotte.


    During the period, Su Bai also went to Amazon and looked at Greer.Greer is more accustomed to staying in Amazon. After all, half of them are of Amazonian ancestry. In addition, they are not much different from Amazon female fighters in terms of personality.In the beginning, although it was a little strange, I learned a few times with the Amazon female warriors, and I quickly integrated into it.After all, Amazon is also a warlike place!As for Diana, getting along with Greer is pretty good, but Diana is much smarter than Greer, a few words set out her relationship with Su Bai, but nothing said, after all, Su Are there fewer women around you?Moreover, when I went there, I went with Big Bada, and when I came back, I took Greer with him, although it may be because of Greer''s identity, but also the daughter of Darkside, staying in Apocalypse maybe... ¡­Not so convenient, but it¡¯s not necessarily true if there is nothing to say!


    In short, the current situation is that everything is stable, and there is no need to worry about Soviet defeat!


    It was almost another month in a flash!


    This month was dull from the beginning, but slowly I felt restless, and finally... overflowed.


    Su Bai already knew that the time to unblock the last infinite gem was not far away!


    at last!


    One day, Su Bai felt more and more restless in the process of washing his hands with cosmic energy, and the rate of cosmic energy absorption became slower and slower, and he felt a sense of overflow.


    After stopping for a while, Su Bai teleported and disappeared and entered the mirror space!


    After all, if it explodes, it won''t be very good to get bloody, and Charlotte is still at home.


    After entering the mirror space, Su Bai began to absorb again.


    The powerful force tore his whole body, Su Bai only felt a sharp pain in his whole body, followed by a black eye!


    boom!


    Exploded!


    A few seconds later, Su Bai appeared again.


    Time gem!


    Unblock!


    The six infinite gems are all unblocked. It can be said that Su Bai''s strength has once again improved a lot!


    After all, how powerful is the release of six infinite gems at the same time, this has already been proven in the Marvel world!


    Su Bai was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help laughing. Apart from the infinite gem, the only thing left was the strongest cosmic heart, but Su Bai was not sure whether the cosmic heart was the same as the infinite gem, which could be absorbed The cosmic energy is used to unblock, but...even if it is...I am afraid that the cosmic energy needed to unblock the Heart of the Universe is more than unblocking the infinite gem, it will only be more, not less!Therefore, Su Bai does not intend to continue for the time being!After all, this matter has been delayed for too long, so let''s go to heaven to see the situation first!


    From the mirrored space, Su Bai found Charlotte directly!


    Seeing Su Bai''s happy face, Charlotte also guessed it.


    "Success!"


    "Don''t say anything, let''s do it!" Su Bai saved Charlotte and kissed him directly, followed by the two quickly getting entangled.


    Knowing that Su Bai succeeded, he could go to heaven immediately!


    So Charlotte''s excitement was no less than Soviet defeat, and it was even more active and intense in the battle.


    The battle lasted more than two hours.


    After exhaustion, the two talents are over!


    Lying on the bed, Charlotte snuggled in Su Bai''s arms and said, "This time, there should be nothing else that needs you to delay time, right?"


    "Tomorrow we can go to heaven!" Su Bai said with a smile."I am really looking forward to seeing God now. I don''t know if he will be angry? After all, his nominal wife is lying in my arms!"


    "If he really treats me as his wife, he won''t put me in hell for so long! God, hehe...he is a selfish ghost who doesn''t allow others to refute him, he must obey him! Go to heaven this time, I want to take back everything I deserve!" Charlotte snorted coldly.


    It can be seen that Charlotte is indeed full of resentment towards God.


    That''s okay!


    Although Su Bai''s purpose was not to conquer heaven, he took Charlotte with him. If Charlotte relapsed in his old relationship or something, then he would be embarrassed and left home.


    Of course, from a normal point of view, it is God who is ashamed.


    After all, he was played with his wife by a human for so long, but for Su Bai.


    I''ve been on it, that''s mine!


    After a short break, Charlotte notified Lucifer and Amanadier.


    At the same time, Su Bai also notified the others in the Justice League, telling them that he would be away for a period of time, and the return date was uncertain.

 C1994

    After these things are handled.


    Early the next morning, Lucifer and Amanadier came.


    Also brought the sword of flame.


    "All ready?" Lucifer asked.


    Charlotte said, "Get ready, we can finally go home and return to heaven!"


    Amanadier trembled with excitement when he heard this.


    Su Bai glanced at Lucifer, his expression was fairly plain.


    After smiling, Su Bai suddenly said: "Lucifer, don''t you want to go back to heaven?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lucifer did not expect that Su Bai would ask directly, and Amannadir and Charlotte looked at Lucifer immediately.


    Lucifer hesitated, but Su Bai went on to say: "Actually, you don''t need to explain. I know you didn''t plan to go back to heaven from the beginning, but because of Charlotte, you can''t say it straight. Don''t worry, I don''t. It will force you to go to heaven, and the things between us have nothing to do with you. You only need to use the sword of flame to open the door of heaven and let us in!"


    Chapter 0109 Heaven and God!


    "You don''t want to go back to heaven?" Charlotte couldn''t help asking: "Why?"


    Lucifer shook his head: "There is no reason, I just think the world is better!"


    "can¡­¡­"


    Charlotte wanted to say more, but was stopped by Su.


    "Just like what I just said, you can not go if you don''t want to go, just open the door to heaven!" From the beginning, Su Bai felt that Lucifer didn''t want to go back to heaven, only Charlotte and Amana Dier wanted to go back. heaven!Moreover, whether Lucifer returns to heaven has no effect on Su Bai.


    "it is good!"


    Lucifer nodded, then everyone turned and walked out of the villa.


    In the villa, on the open space.


    Lucifer was holding the sword of flame, Amana Dier and Charlotte looked at Lucifer nervously and the sword of flame in Lucifer''s hands.


    Su defeated is relatively calm, because he knows that he will succeed, he is even more curious about what heaven is like!


    Lucifer held the sword of flame with a slight motive force, and with a bang, the sword of flame lit up with flames, and immediately saw him swiping towards the front. In an instant... a crack appeared in the space ahead.It''s not long, it''s about one meter or so, and it emits bright light.


    "This is the gate of heaven?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Charlotte said: "The gate of heaven can be here or anywhere, all over the universe! As long as you use the sword of flame, you can split the gate of heaven!"


    "Heaven! I''m back!"


    After Charlotte finished speaking, he jumped in.


    Followed by Amana Dier.


    The figures of the two disappeared directly.


    Su Bai glanced at Lucifer and said, "I''m going too, I''ll leave it to you here."


    After speaking, Su Bai also jumped in.


    At that moment, Su Bai felt a strong suction, a feeling that could not be described in words, as if he was in a very special space.It seems a long time, and it seems just a moment.


    Su Bai has reappeared!


    A place similar to a garden, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    This is... heaven?


    Su Bai looked around, and quickly saw Amana Dier and Charlotte.


    The two were also excited.


    One is the mother of the earth, and the other is an angel in itself.


    Now returning to heaven, the excitement can be imagined!


    "Okay, okay, let your excitement go, Amana Deere, you have returned to heaven now, and your wish is over. Charlotte, what are you going to do?" Su Bai interrupted their excitement , Asked.


    Amana Dier really didn''t have any other ideas, so she didn''t speak from the side.


    Charlotte said solemnly: "Go find God and calculate the accounts he has kept me in hell for so many years!"


    "What then?" Su Bai said slowly: "I have never asked you, do you intend to kill God, or teach him a meal, and then stay in heaven to be your mother of the earth!"


    Charlotte was shocked.


    There was no response for a while.

 C1995

    She had only thought about going back to heaven and taking revenge, but she hadn''t really thought about how to do it.After a pause, Charlotte asked Su Bai, "What are you going to do?"


    Su Bai smiled, very good, Charlotte still knows to ask her own opinions!


    "You know my purpose. I''m going to the wall of origin! If God is willing to tell me, then I won''t do anything to him. If he refuses to tell me... I can only... change to a god! "Su Bai smiled.


    "You are crazy!"


    Amana Dier shouted in a deep voice.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "What? After returning to heaven, he treated himself as an angel again, or did you mean...you plan to stop me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything if you don''t think about it!" Su Bai said lightly."Lead the way, go to God!"


    Amana Diel was silent and turned slowly!


    From the bottom of my heart, Amana Dier is of course towards her father, God!However, he believed that his father''s strength was definitely not something Su Bai could defeat.


    Returning to heaven, Amana Dier familiarly leads the way.


    Before long, I saw other angels!


    These angels had nothing to do with Amana Dier, but they were quite surprised to see him come up with two humans.


    Charlotte is now a human body, with restrained divine power, it''s normal for those angels not to recognize it!


    All the way forward, I have to say... The scenery in heaven is really good. After all, it is heaven. If the scenery is like hell, there is no comparison!


    Not long after, the three came to a place similar to a garden.


    I saw someone!


    Although he was far away, the man was still facing away, but with that temperament and feeling, plus the changes in the expressions of Amana Deere and Charlotte, Su Bai had already guessed that this...should be It''s God!


    God slowly turned around.


    The appearance is rather ordinary, it looks like an ordinary middle-aged person and there is nothing special about it!


    "You are still back!"


    God spoke slowly.


    This is obviously to Charlotte.


    Charlotte snorted coldly: "Do you think that if you put me in hell, I will never come back?"


    "It''s good to be back!"


    God spoke slowly, then looked at Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said."To be honest, you are not like the God I imagined!"


    "You are also different from the human beings I imagined! Do you want to go to... the wall of origin?" God said.


    Su Bai was not surprised that God would know his purpose. After all, if he didn''t even know this, he wouldn''t deserve to be a God.


    Su Bai looked at God with great interest, waiting for his next words.


    God shook his head slightly: "I won''t tell you how to get to the Wall of Origin!"


    "No need to talk?"


    "No talk!"


    "What''s the reason?" Su Bai raised the corner of his mouth and asked with a smile: "Is it because I simply don''t want to tell me, or because...I''m fucking your nominal wife!"


    God''s face changed slightly, but he quickly recovered his calmness!


    Although it was only a moment, everyone saw it.


    No... Really because of this reason?


    Yeah, who is God?Being put on a green hat, how could there be no reaction at all!


    Chapter 0110 Su defeated the war with God!


    If it''s an ordinary person, maybe he didn''t pay attention, but no matter whether Su Bai, Charlotte or Amanadier were ordinary people, although it was only a small change, it was still noticed.


    "It seems because of this reason!"


    Su Bai said with a smile suddenly, and then hugged Charlotte in front of God.Charlotte shook slightly, as if she didn''t expect Su Bai to be so bold, she really dared to do so in front of God, but she did not refuse!


    Su Bai smiled."Did you see it? She is my woman now!"


    "Human emotions are just low-level emotions." God said solemnly.


    "Really?" Seeing God''s stubborn mouth, Su Bai said, "But it''s the low-level human emotions that made her become my woman! And your dignified God just feels very tall and magnificent! You! I was very angry, but you were restraining. You marked your understatement and disapproved of it. In fact... this so-called low-level emotion in your mouth still affects you! In fact, you can kill me, and I am right in front of you. Come on...Kill me!"

 C1996

    Provoking God!


    Su Bai is provoking God!


    Amanadier, Charlotte did not expect Su Bai to be so bold.


    This is God!


    Is he crazy?


    "Don''t you want to go to the Wall of Origins? Why..." Before Charlotte finished speaking, he heard Su Bai sneer: "Do you think he will tell me?"


    Charlotte was speechless for a while!


    Looking at this situation, God is afraid that he will not tell Su Bai.


    God slowly said: "Do you think I don''t know what your idea is?"


    God knows a lot about Su Bai, not much!


    For example, Su Bai''s special ability, whoever kills it, may obtain some kind of establishment from the other party, which is indeed very strange!For others, it is usually easy to defeat a person, but it is difficult to kill a person, but in Supai, it is just the opposite. It is easy to kill Supai, but it is difficult to defeat Supai!


    Therefore, God naturally wouldn''t kill Su Bai so easily, anyway...when you arrive in heaven, that is your place.


    Thinking of this, God turned his head to Amanadil and said: "My child, you did a good job, you can go on!"


    Amana Diel looked at Charlotte, then Su Bai, and finally looked at God, and turned away.


    Speaking of loyalty.


    Obviously, Amanadier was more loyal to God than Charlotte, and Charlotte knew that.What''s more, now returning to heaven, of course, God can influence him with a word.


    The three came to heaven together, and Amanadier left the field so quickly.


    God is going to divide them?


    Su Bai thought this way, and immediately saw God look at Charlotte.


    "You are the mother of the earth, the original thing has passed, right or wrong is no longer important. Now...you can start again!" God said towards Charlotte.


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised, his face showing disdain.


    Is it really such a method?


    It''s really old-fashioned!!


    Su Bai did not speak, but looked at Charlotte.


    As the mother of the earth, Charlotte is not waiting for a moment. The most important thing is to understand God. She knows very well that although God does this now, in the future... after a long time, similar things may happen again.Because God is God, his character is difficult to change.What''s more, Charlotte deliberately wanted to go back to heaven, to find a place back, but not just for God''s sake!


    Charlotte snorted and looked at God: "Forget it, although I am the mother of the earth, it is a pity...you are God! I don''t want to be locked in hell by you one day!"


    God frowned slightly: "I can guarantee that this will never happen again."


    "Unfortunately, this won''t let my grievances disappear for so many years!"


    "Then what do you want? Defeat me, or kill me? Just rely on him? He can''t do it..." As soon as God''s words fell, I felt a surging force burst out instantly.


    With a bang.


    God just bombed it!


    The sudden change made Charlotte stunned and turned to look at Su Bai.


    I saw Su Bai withdraw his hand indifferently: "Lorry, what are you doing so much nonsense! Since you refuse to tell me the whereabouts of the Wall of Origins, then... we are enemies! No one can stop me from going to the Wall of Origins and treat me? The enemy, either kill you or you kill me!"


    "..."


    Domineering!


    Su Bai''s sudden move made Charlotte feel extremely domineering, who would dare to do this?Who dares to blow up God directly, and even say that God is the enemy!


    Although she knew that this explosion, God would definitely not die.


    But how many years have not passed since this move?Even if the Lucifer rebels attacked heaven, they didn''t do this step?


    Charlotte suddenly felt that the war between God and Soviet Union was about to begin!


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw God reappearing.


    The look in Su Bai''s eyes has become angry. With a wave of his hand, Su Bai felt that the surrounding space had changed, and a great pressure was generated instantly, that kind of oppression, that kind of power, as if to be crushed. The same.


    However, Su Bai was not surprised and rejoiced, provocatively said: "Come on, be stronger! This level can''t kill me!"


    "Who said I was going to kill you? I just need to lock you up and keep you trapped in heaven forever..." God said lightly.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai felt the power of the surrounding space suddenly change. There was a bang, and the surrounding space seemed to condense.


    An invisible...cage was formed!

 C1997

    Su Bai tried to leave, and sure enough... was trapped!


    Move instantaneously, super fast.


    Su Bai tried one by one and found that the conventional methods of getting out of trouble seemed to have become ineffective!


    "It''s interesting!" Su Bai smiled. In the future, after going to heaven, he won''t come back again. Could it be because of...this?


    Are you trapped by God?


    "It''s useless, if you can escape here, then I..." Before God''s words were finished, I felt the strength of Su Bai in the cage began to climb rapidly, getting stronger and stronger, Come stronger...


    Chapter 0111 is evenly matched!


    Before God''s words were finished, I felt that Su Bai suddenly produced a powerful aura, and this aura became stronger and stronger, and that power seemed to have become visible to the naked eye.Six completely different forces swiftly moved on Su Bai''s body, and after that, Su Bai suddenly punched out!


    Fist punched out the cage of nothingness.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and the powerful force swayed away. The cage was only slightly resisted for a moment, followed by a bang!


    Broken!


    The prison that God made was so shattered by Su Bai, and that force did not dissipate, but instead rushed towards God.


    What a powerful force!


    God was slightly surprised, this power had come close, he waved his hand to block, the surging power instantly unfolded!


    boom!


    The two forces collided together, followed by the huge force exploding, and the powerful force spread out in an instant, and this force made Charlotte not only kick back.


    In the center of the power, Charlotte was shocked to retreat when she saw God!


    So strong!


    This is the real strength of Supai?


    Charlotte also knows the strength of Su Bai, but...I don''t know how strong he is.


    Now it can be regarded as a practical and intuitive impression!


    Su Bai suddenly appeared during the explosion.


    He slapped his fist towards God.


    God suddenly disappeared and appeared in the distance the next moment.


    As soon as he appeared, he felt a laser beam hit.


    Omega rays!


    God does not evade, raise his hand to resist!


    boom.


    Omega rays exploded in the palm of God, and gunpowder was everywhere.


    In the smoke of gunpowder, Su Bai appeared again and raised his fist.


    Six infinite gems were activated at the same time, and the powerful force directly hit the face of God!


    To be precise, it is the face!


    The fist hit the face of God, the power of the infinite gem burst out, and the face of God could be seen sinking in in an instant, followed by the huge power to make God fly out!


    boom!


    This punch directly knocked God away, and disappeared into the surrounding space in an instant.


    Fly!


    God was beaten up?


    Su Bai slowly put down his fists and looked at Charlotte who was surprised and smiled: "It seems that God is not as strong as I thought! Ah!"


    Charlotte opened her mouth wide, wondering what to say.


    God was beaten flying?


    This is the first time it happened.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, Charlotte noticed that God appeared behind Su Bai and reminded him meaningfully.


    Su Bai was not worried at all, turned his head to look at the slightly embarrassed and angry God, and smiled."Yo, are you back?"

 C1998

    "So...explode!" Su Bai waved his hand abruptly, launching his ability to control particles.


    There was a loud bang.


    God has really exploded!


    In an instant, it turned into countless particles.


    But soon, it was as if time was going backwards, the particles gathered again and changed back to their original appearance!


    "Su Bai!" God''s voice was full of anger.


    Su Bai smiled softly, and the ability of the Time Gem suddenly activated.


    The time loop is on!


    In an instant, the entire space is in the cycle of time.


    God frowned slightly."what have you done?"


    "Aren''t you known as the omniscient God?" Su Bai smiled.


    "Humph!"


    God snorted and waved suddenly.


    In an instant, the surrounding space changed abruptly, and the powerful oppressive force went directly towards Su Bai.


    "Finally shot!"


    Su Bai smiled secretly, and suddenly disappeared all the power in his body.


    The powerful pressure swept through in an instant, and I heard the sound of Kacha Kacha, and remembered that Su Bai was crushed directly by the crush!


    God was a little dazed, obviously didn''t expect Su Bai to be so fragile?


    be cheated!


    God suddenly reacted and wanted to stop, but unfortunately it was a little late.


    boom!


    Su Bai''s body had burst instantly under pressure.


    Seeing Su Bai who exploded, God''s expression was very complicated.


    He knew Su Bai''s ability, and thought about not giving Su Bai a chance to succeed, but he didn''t expect that Su Bai''s strength seemed a little beyond his expectations. Not only did he not trap him, but on the contrary, it made him burst a few times!Although this level is not enough to mention injury, but for the face of God, it... But it was ashamed and lost, and he didn''t control his emotions for a while, and Su Bai took advantage of it!


    "I am God, he may not be able to obtain my abilities!"


    God thought to himself like this, then stared at the place where Su Bai disappeared.


    After a while, Su Bai suddenly appeared.


    It appeared completely, as if it had never been injured!


    This made God somewhat surprised that his ability is really special, God has not seen this special ability!


    "Let you try this feeling!"


    Su Bai smiled at God and waved abruptly.


    In an instant, a powerful pressure swept across.


    God''s eyes widened, he actually got it, really got the ability!As one of the top powerhouses in the DC world, the ability of God can no longer plan, or subdivide what it is, it is completely omniscient and omnipotent!


    Feeling that the oppression is getting stronger and stronger, God hurriedly mobilized the ability to resist.


    Actually... Not divided between top and bottom?


    God was slightly surprised, but Su Bai was already approaching again.


    The two quickly fought together!


    Unbelievable!For Charlotte, this is really unbelievable.


    It''s hard to believe that a human being on earth is so strong, so... can he be equal to God?


    Watching God be exploded for a while, Su Bai was exploded for a while.


    Charlotte feels almost numb!


    How long will this battle last?Can it end?


    At this time, other angels in heaven already knew what had happened.


    Seeing that his heavenly father was forced into this way by a human being on earth, these angels naturally rushed in angrily.


    "Huh! Good!"

 C1999

    Feeling these angels preparing to besiege, Su Bai did not panic at all, his body shook suddenly, and the puppet clone was released.


    Each clone inherited Su Bai''s full strength, and in an instant, the sky full of angels fought with Su Bai''s puppet clone.


    These puppet clones don''t have any scruples, the big deal is death, anyway, Su Bai can summon at will!


    Melee!


    So quietly unfolded in heaven!


    Item 0112


    The strength of the angels is very strong. In addition to the large number of them, this hands-on does feel like howling the world, but Su Bai¡¯s puppet clones are also not weak. They all inherit Su Bai¡¯s abilities, and there is no loss even if they die. Can be summoned again.But... Angels can''t do it!Therefore, in the case where the strength of such a single body is almost the same, the puppet clone''s fear of death has played a huge effect!


    Pang-bang explosions followed, one after another.


    The angels were defeated one by one, some fell, and some just exploded.


    Inheriting the strength of Su Bai''s deity, the strength of these puppet clones is not weak, especially Omega Ray!


    This ability is too strong!


    Seeing angels fall, God is even more anxious!


    I saw a sudden wave of hands, a surging force crushing towards the puppet clone.


    "I will too!" Su Bai sneered, watching the puppet clones explode one by one, following the same method.


    He targeted those other angels!


    Bang bang bang!


    You burst, I burst too!


    It''s that simple!


    God stopped subconsciously, frowning and glaring at Su Bai.


    Su Bai disagrees, angry?fury?


    These are terrible, you can''t kill me anyway, and if you kill me, I will gain your power!


    Under the circumstances, oneself must be stronger and stronger.


    Obviously, God also thought of this, so he quickly suppressed his anger.


    "what do you want!"


    "Tell me how to get to the Wall of Origin!" Su Bai''s purpose is very simple, there is only this one from beginning to end!


    The wall of origin!


    God frowned and looked at Su Bai: "You should know where the Wall of Origins is. Your ability is really special. Even me can''t do it! But, the Wall of Origins, you will never come back... ."


    "Do you care about me? Tsk tsk, I don''t need your care, I just need you to tell me... where is the wall of origin!" Su Bai said calmly.


    God said solemnly: "Well, since you want to know, I will tell you!"


    I have to say that God is a bit downhill. He didn''t plan to tell Su Bai at first, but as things progressed, God had to admit that he was a little helpless.


    Sleepy and unstoppable, kill and unkillable.


    Let him make trouble here, something will happen to heaven sooner or later, let alone so many angels dead!


    The most important thing is that the Wall of Origin may be the best way to solve the Soviet defeat. That place... God knows how troublesome it is. Once you get close... it won''t be easy to come out again!


    Don''t you want to go to the wall of origin?OK, let me tell you!


    "Come with me!" God said lightly.


    Su Bai smiled but did not leave immediately, but turned to Charlotte and said: "I''m going, you can do what you want in heaven, if you run into trouble, wait for me to come back!"


    "You... be careful!"


    "I am your woman!"


    Charlotte glanced at God and said loudly to Su Bai.


    Obviously, she did it on purpose!


    Since I told Su Bai, I also told God.


    God was expressionless, Su Bai chuckled and nodded.


    "Go ahead, lead the way!"


    Su Bai turned towards God. Although God was dissatisfied with this tone, he gave a cold snort, but he still swished and flew away!


    Su Bai followed, and he could fly with God for about twenty minutes. It seemed that he had come to the edge of heaven. When God waved his hand suddenly, the space of heaven seemed to separate.

 C2000

    What you see is a vast starry sky!


    "Follow this direction, until you reach the edge of the universe, and you can see the wall of origin!" God said lightly.


    "You better don''t lie to me, otherwise...I will ruin your paradise!" Su Bai said calmly.


    "Believe it or not!" God snorted coldly.


    Su Bai looked at God, and then flew out directly.


    He felt that God had no need to deceive himself.


    Because he can''t trap himself and kill himself, this kind of deception is meaningless to him, it can only make himself more angry.


    So it should be true!


    Although they are all vast starry sky, the one I have been to before is obviously different from the one in front of me!


    God didn''t say how far, but...the edge of the universe, certainly not close.


    Few people have been to the edge of the universe yet?After all, the universe feels like infinity!


    Along the way, Su Bai flew at the fastest speed and flew in the direction pointed by God.


    The edge of the universe!


    The wall of origin!


    If you pass through the wall of origin, you should be able to leave the DC world, right?Once you leave the DC world, you should have a chance to return to the Marvel world.


    Faster, faster, faster!


    Su Bai is like a fast afterimage, no... you can''t even see the afterimage, you can only see a ray of nothingness!


    Faster and faster, faster and faster.


    The surrounding scenery seemed to remain unchanged, and it was impossible to tell how long it had been flying.


    However, Su Bai did not pay attention to these at all, just flew all the way!


    I don''t know how long it has been flying, day by day, as if it never ends.On the way, Su Bai had also absorbed cosmic energy several times. Through this saturation of cosmic energy, Su Bai could probably guess the time!


    At least, it has been half a month, right?


    Half a month!


    For half a month, without eating or drinking, without sleep!


    at last!


    Su Bai found that the front was different!


    It was not what he saw, but what he felt when he absorbed the energy of the universe. The energy of the universe here is too strong!


    what does this mean?


    Means that he may be coming soon.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai''s spirit was lifted and continued to move forward.


    Although the energy of the universe has changed, Su Bai still has a full flight for five days before he has truly come to the edge of the universe!


    Golden!


    A golden wall just stands on the edge of the universe!


    It is spectacular.


    Su Bai stopped, couldn''t help being shocked by the golden wall of origin in front of him.


    Squinting his eyes and taking a closer look, Su Bai found a lot of things stuck on the golden wall!


    Many people, some seem to be normal, some are strangely long!


    These people are all stuck on the wall of origin?


    Although I don''t know that these people are all dead, but they must be able to come to the wall of the origin, their strength must not be weak, but now they are stuck on the wall in rows, which is really...something shocking!


    Item 0113


    "How many people are stuck on it!"


    Seeing the dense crowds of people on the Wall of Origin, Su Bai was really shocked.The main reason is that this number is so much that it makes the scalp numb. If people with intensive phobias see this scene, they will kneel down!


    Too shocking!


    At first glance, many of them seem to have been turned into dead bones, but they are not decayed. Perhaps because of the particularity of the Wall of Origin, there must be some alien races that cannot survive for long due to other external factors. It''s stuck here!Gee, it¡¯s really painful to think about it, living here to die!


    Su Bai stopped moving, looking at the situation of the Wall of Origin!

 C2001

    He didn''t know much about the Wall of Origins.


    Just knowing that this is the border of the universe, if you can break the wall of the universe, you can leave this universe!


    So, break the wall of origin?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and he heard a bang right afterwards.


    Omega rays blasted directly towards the wall of origin!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, gun smoke spread around the Wall of Origin.


    Su Bai frowned and stared, and saw the gun smoke gradually dissipate, and then... there was no change at all.


    Not to mention the wall of origin, even the dry bones stuck on it seem to be undamaged!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, so strong?


    No loss is the wall of origin, really...strong!


    Just as Su Bai was thinking like this, the mutation suddenly happened, and the eyes of those people stuck on the wall suddenly lit up, glowing with golden light, the same way as Omega rays, only the color of the light The energies were different, and then with a boom, there was a feeling of tens of thousands of arrows, and they directly fought Su Pai.


    "by!"


    Su Bai didn''t expect the Wall of Origin to be able to attack actively, and the attack was so sharp.With arms resisted, the energy barrier opened instantly!


    With a bang, the original solid energy barrier seemed to be very fragile under this attack, but after resisting it a few times, I heard a click, and it broke directly, followed by thousands of attacks and directly hit Su Bai!


    Boom boom boom!


    Su Bai resisted with his arms, and the waves of attacks continued. The powerful attack caused a huge explosion around Su Bai, and the fire was everywhere!


    Immediately afterwards, a strong suction force was generated on the wall of origin, as if it was intended to suck it.


    So strong!


    During the attack, Su Bai felt this suction, and his entire body flew involuntarily towards the Wall of Origin.Su Bai hurriedly stabilized his body, while teleporting away!


    failed!


    It turned out to be invalid!


    Su Bai realized that his teleportation was unsuccessful, as if the space was disordered, and the teleportation ability was directly interrupted, and immediately felt that his body was out of control!


    This is the wall of origin.


    With this special ability, it is no wonder that so many people are stuck here!


    Su Bai''s body quickly flew towards the wall of origin, without any resistance at all.


    This can''t work!


    Su Bai didn''t plan to be stuck just like that.


    Puppet clone!


    In an instant, Su Bai released the puppet clone to block him, and immediately felt his body return to normal. Taking advantage of that moment, Su Bai''s body suddenly dispersed!


    boom!


    It turned into countless particles in an instant. At the moment when the puppet clone was stuck to the wall, Su Bai''s body reorganized again, and then he drew away in an instant.


    Looking at the puppet clone on the wall, Su Bai controlled him to break free.


    It''s a pity...It''s useless at all.


    That power on the Wall of Origin was the first time Su Bai had seen it.


    It is impossible to describe what kind of power it is, it is just desperate!


    "That''s not okay. According to this situation, once you get stuck and want to break free, it won''t be so easy. But if you don''t get close, it''s difficult to break the wall of origin!" Su Bai frowned slightly and pulled away. After a certain distance, start using abilities!


    Microscopic sight!


    This is the ability of Dr. Manhattan. Through his microscopic vision, the wall of origin in front of him quickly changed in his eyes.


    Layers of golden energy.


    Dense, uniform, strong!


    There seems to be no flaw at all!


    In this case, it''s a bit difficult!


    Su Bai was worrying, suddenly...a voice suddenly appeared intermittently.


    "Do you want to break the wall of origin?"

 C2002

    The sound seems to appear directly in my mind, is this... telepathy?


    Su Bai identified the source of the sound in an instant, and made a swish.


    He had come to another place, and then looked at a person stuck there on the wall of origin!


    This person seems to be in good condition, but somewhat weak.


    His appearance is somewhat similar to Darkside!


    Is it from the Apocalypse?


    "Who are you?" Su Bai asked.


    "Me? My name is Yuga Khan, the greatest god in this universe!"


    "God? A god who is stuck on the wall and unable to move?" Although he was surprised that this guy stuck on the wall of origin could still communicate with himself with psychic power, but his words still made Su Bai want to laugh.


    It would be okay if I changed to another place. I was stuck on the wall and couldn''t move, but I said I was the greatest god in the universe. I have to say that this kind of statement is really funny!


    "Yuka Khan!"


    Su Bai suddenly felt as if he had heard the name somewhere, and after thinking about it, he already remembered it.


    by!


    Isn''t this the father of Darkside?No wonder the long ones are somewhat similar!


    This guy is indeed qualified to be called the greatest god, or the ultimate tyrant, who is much stronger than Darkside!


    "You are trapped in this wall of origin... a long time, right?"


    Su Bai suddenly became interested. After all, this is the only person who can communicate. He has been stuck here for so long, and he must know a lot about the Wall of Origin!


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I knew enough about it, because I wanted to crack the secret of the wall of origin, and wanted to know the origin of...behind this wall! That¡¯s why I was trapped here! I can tell you how to break the origin The wall, but the condition is..."


    "Let you out?" Su Bai answered.


    "Yes!" Yujia Khan said.


    Item 0114


    Su Bai looked at Yuga Khan, the strength and status of this old fellow must be very strong!However, Su Bai really has nothing to worry about in this regard. He has a deep understanding of the Wall of Origin, and Su Bai also believes this!Although being someone else, he might not agree to cooperate with Yuga Khan so easily, or let Yuga Khan come out, but Su Bai really didn''t care, and he didn''t worry about it!


    "it is good!"


    Su Bai simply answered.


    Su Bai agreed, and Yuga Khan instantly showed his joy, and immediately heard Su Bai continue to say: "But you have to tell me what is behind this wall of origin...!"


    "You don''t know?" Yujia Khan looked at Su Bai, and said unexpectedly: "I thought you knew, that''s why I came here! It looks like you don''t know yet! Well, I will tell you!


    "This wall of origin is the boundary of the universe. Behind the wall is the source! All answers, the source of all existence! Those who cannot reach the source will be trapped on the wall. It is precisely because of the power released by the source that God has been created. And superhuman!"


    Su Bai nodded slightly. Since it is called the Wall of Origin, then this statement is also reasonable, that is to say... Behind the wall is the origin of all DC universe?Whether gods, superhuman beings, or possessing superpowers, are they all born because of the power of this source?All answers, all sources of existence.So... should you know how to leave the DC world?Anyway, have to give it a try, this is his only feasible method.


    "What do I need to do?" Su Bai asked.


    "Use your power to attack the wall of origin, I will take advantage of that moment of power to loosen and leave!" Youjia Khan said.


    "You want to get rid of Yuga Khan?"


    Su Bai was very surprised. You must know that the adhesion of the wall of origin is extraordinary. Even if the strength is loose, it is not easy to actively break free from it.Since Yuga Khan said so, he must have a certain degree of confidence and certainty. It can be seen that Yuga Khan is indeed amazing!"Yes, but... if I let you out, what will you do if you leave?"


    "If I were to leave, I wouldn''t be stuck here. My desire to explore the Wall of Origin is stronger than you!" Yuka Khan hummed.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head: "That''s right, but you have been trapped for so long. The desire for freedom should have surpassed the exploration of the wall of origin? So, you must first tell me how to enter the wall of origin. !"


    "Ok!"


    Seeing Su Bai''s persistence, Yuga Khan hesitated for a while and agreed.


    "If you want to enter the back of the wall of origin, you must enter the wall of origin. As I said earlier, those who have not reached the source will be trapped on the wall!" Yuka Khan said.


    Su Bai frowned and said: "In other words, I have to go over and rush directly to the wall of origin!"


    "Yes!"


    This is not easy. Judging from the adhesion of the Wall of Origin, it is difficult to rush over by yourself!


    But... Yuga Khan should not lie to himself.


    But in this case... it wouldn''t do any good to let him out by yourself.If you release Yuga Khan first, and then you are trapped on the wall, if you go back with Yuga Khan''s strength, you will definitely not be so well-behaved. This is more dangerous than Daxide.I solved the threat of Darkside by myself, just to ensure the safety of the earth when I was away.If Ka Khan goes out and finds that Daxide is dead, and the Apocalypse has been taken by himself, it would be strange if he could remain indifferent!


    and so!


    Su Bai shook his head slightly: "Sorry, I can''t let you out!"


    "You... why are you turning back!"

 C2003

    "Because you are a threat to me!" Su Bai explained indifferently."I have to go behind the wall, but I can''t let you out first. If I succeed, then I will naturally let you out when I come back. If I fail, you will continue to be stuck here, right? Anyway, just Like you said, even if you come out, you will continue to explore the Wall of Origin, so it doesn''t matter if you stay here for a while!"


    "You...how can you do this!" Yuga Khan was very angry.


    But at this time Su Bai would no longer respond.


    If it was someone else, Su Bai really didn''t mind saving him first.


    But the way to enter the wall of origin is to add Yuga Khan''s identity!Even if you go wrong, it is better than causing trouble to your own people!


    Taking a deep breath, gathering the power of six infinite gems, Su Bai rushed to the wall of origin like a missile!


    As soon as he rushed over, Su Bai felt the kind of powerful suction from the Wall of Origin. This suction made Su Bai fly faster and faster, faster and faster, he could even feel that he was like A flat boat in a violent storm will be sucked away if it is rarely discouraged!


    "Break it for me!"


    With a loud shout, the power of the infinite gems was released instantly, almost instantly, that power had already touched the wall of origin!


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the Wall of Origin trembles instantly, and a surging force swept over it, as if to encircle Su by defeat!Su Bai gritted his teeth and punched suddenly!


    Click!


    The wall of origin split instantly.


    The chaotic channel just appeared!


    It succeeded!


    Su Bai''s heart was overjoyed and flew in suddenly. As soon as he entered, Su Bai felt that the surrounding suction was getting stronger and stronger, which made him feel hard to move.At the same time, this channel seems to be slowly healing!


    As if there is no end!


    If this goes on, I still can''t be trapped inside?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai didn''t hesitate for a moment, and directly punched out, blasting the left and right sides. At the same time, Omega Ray went out crazy.


    On the one hand to prevent the channel from healing, on the other hand it is also to destroy the suction!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Su Bai''s speed has almost reached a limit, however, this painful channel seems to have no end.Even if the Infinite Gems and Omega rays are madly preventing the channel from healing, it has an effect, but the deeper it is, Su Bai feels that the healing speed is getting faster and faster. He has clearly seen that the channel in front of him is rapidly narrowing. !


    Item 0115


    It''s getting darker and darker!


    The passage in front is getting narrower and narrower, and it is almost healed.


    And behind, all around.


    The speed of healing is getting faster and faster. Although Su Bai has been using the power of infinite gems and Omega rays to slow down the speed of healing and reopen the channel, but... the farther behind, the more difficult it is.


    Slowly, Su Bai''s activity space has become smaller and smaller, and it won''t take long for him to be trapped after seeing the situation.


    How to do?


    Su Bai was slightly anxious. After all, the particularity of the Wall of Origin would make it difficult to get out if he were trapped!


    However, despite the anxiety, there is no way.


    The power of the infinite gems has been fully released, and the infinite gems that ruined the world in the wall of origin appear to be less powerful!


    Seeing the surrounding walls healed, Su Bai couldn''t do it at will, even if he wanted to turn around at this time, it would be too far, and the way forward... is slim!


    The etheric particles immediately surrounded the whole body, followed by the release of the power of the phoenix, and surrounded themselves again!


    After doing all this, the wall of origin healed.


    At that moment, Su Bai was directly submerged on the Wall of Origin, and then... Su Bai felt a special force sweeping over him, similar to a spiritual ability, it seemed...want to control himself?This should be the particularity of the Wall of Origins, right?The people stuck on the wall of origin are like puppets and will be controlled!However, Su Baidao didn''t panic. After all, there was the example of Yuga Khan. Since he can still maintain himself on the Wall of Origin, then... he has nothing to worry about.


    Immediately, the spiritual power was released and began to resist.


    The spiritual gem, the power of the phoenix, plus the various spiritual abilities he has obtained.


    Su Bai''s psychic abilities can be said to be very powerful. Under the circumstance of full urging, the power of the wall of origin did not break through the line of defense.At the same time, because of the dual protection of the etheric particles and the power of the phoenix, Su Bai was not glued to the Wall of Origin, but... was trapped in it.


    The situation today.


    As long as you move a little, I''m afraid you will be swallowed by the Wall of Origin!


    How to do?


    Although it is not stuck on the wall of origin, it is still trapped here, right?The ability to teleport and wait for others to leave is completely ineffective here!


    Dilemma!


    Su Bai frowned slightly, could this be the reason why he didn''t go back in the future?

 C2004

    However, Su Bai''s current mood is still very peaceful, very simple, in this case it is useless to be anxious, not to mention that I have seen a lot of strong winds and waves, and there is nothing to worry about!


    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Bai still has hope of suppressing the bottom of the box!


    That is the heart of the universe!


    If infinite gems may not be comparable to the wall of origin, this source is fundamental, not to mention that this is still the DC world, which is stronger than infinite gems, which is understandable.But the heart of the universe, that is the strongest thing in the Marvel world, not to mention it must be better than the wall of origin, but at least...should allow him to pass through the wall of origin.


    and so¡­¡­


    Still have to continue to absorb the energy of the universe?


    It''s just a different place!


    Su Bai shook his head with a wry smile, then quickly absorbed his mind and happily absorbed the energy of the universe!


    Waves of cosmic energy swept in. Su Bai discovered that this place was more surging than before, and the rate of absorption increased greatly. This discovery made Su Bai more focused.


    "How could this be?"


    Don''t know how long it took, Su Bai shouted in surprise.


    Although I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, Su Bai speculates that it should be far longer than the time it took to absorb the energy of the universe every day before, and...there is no sense of expansion, as if the energy absorbed by the universe before has completely fallen into the sea. same!


    Is there no way to unblock the heart of the universe?Or... After the infinite gem was unblocked, the situation changed a little?


    In my mind, I seemed to hear the voice of Yuga Khan, asking about Su Bai''s situation.


    Although Su Bai did not let him out, he was still very concerned about Su Bai''s actions. Seeing that the Wall of Origin was healed, Su Bai did not appear on the Wall of Origin for a long time. This made Yuga Khan very curious and endure. Can''t help asking it out.Hearing the voice of Yuga Khan, Su Bai did not respond at all, and ignored it.Concentrating on continuing to absorb the energy of the universe, completely immersed in it!


    After waiting for a long time without waiting for a response, Yuga Khan was a little depressed.


    Is it trapped?Or is there something unexpected?


    But the wall of origin does not appear, or is he... he passed through the wall of origin?It is impossible!


    If he really passed through the wall of origin, there would be no change, he would definitely be able to feel it.


    In this way, Yuga Khan was guessing what happened to Su Bai!


    However, Su Bai has been absorbing the energy of the universe.


    Time, a little bit goes by.


    At the beginning, Yuga Khan still had some hope to analyze the situation.


    But as time went on, Yuga Khan felt that... Su defeat might be over!


    Although it did not appear in the wall of origin, it is very likely to be submerged in the wall of origin!


    Therefore, Yuga Khan fell into a deep sleep again.


    Day by day¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai had no time concept at all, but just kept absorbing the energy of the universe.


    Absorb, absorb!


    It''s like a bottomless abyss that can never be filled.


    Su Bai has already discovered that something is wrong. Before unblocking the Infinite Gems, there must be a sense of swelling, and then absorbed every day.But now, there is not at all, and there is a stance to absorb until the release!


    At this point, Su Bai was also very happy.


    After all, he didn''t want to waste time. First, the delay was too long, and second, he was trapped here. What if he didn''t absorb the energy of the universe?


    It''s too boring to die!


    So, whether it can be absorbed all the time, at least there is hope!


    In this way, Su Bai almost didn''t delay time, and he couldn''t afford to delay it, just like this, continuously absorbing cosmic energy to fill the bottomless pit of the heart of the universe!


    Chapter 0116 finally crossed!


    Darkness, like never ending!


    In this way, Su Bai was in the wall of origin, under the protection of the power of the phoenix and ether particles, absorbing the energy of the universe madly to unlock the heart of the universe!


    There is no concept of time at all, and I don''t know how much time has passed. Su Bai just felt that the heart of the universe, which was originally a bottomless pit, seemed to have finally started to give feedback a little bit, and finally had a little reaction!Although it was just a little reaction, Su Bai was quite excited, which meant that he was not useless, and it also meant that...the heart of the universe could indeed be unblocked!Once this is confirmed, it doesn''t matter if it takes longer, at least you can be sure that doing so by yourself is not useless!


    After the feedback from the Heart of the Universe, Su Bai became more focused.


    It''s just the feeling of not hearing things outside the window, without any distractions.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. As the feedback from the Heart of the Universe became stronger and stronger, Su Bai knew that the time to unblock the Heart of the Universe was not far away, and at this time... Yuga Khan had forgotten Su Bai. Even though he might still be looking forward to the existence of Su Bai, as time goes by, he has long thought that Su Bai is dead!


    "Hurry up!"


    Feeling that the heart of the universe became stronger and stronger, Su Bai''s originally calm mood couldn''t help but become restless.

 C2005

    Thinking of being able to leave the Wall of Origins, thinking that he might return to the Marvel world, Su Bai''s mood is hard to calm down.


    at last!


    The swelling feeling appeared, and Su Bai had no intention of controlling it and absorbed it fiercely again.When the powerful cosmic energy enters the body, the saturated body instantly explodes!


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded in an instant, and the power of the phoenix and the ether particles also disappeared because of Su Bai''s offline!


    A small area that was originally propped up in the Wall of Origin also heals!


    However, just a few seconds later, the originally healed wall of origin slowly opened, and Su Bai''s figure appeared quietly, exuding a special force field!


    This kind of force field has avoided the Wall of Origin!


    "Okay, what a powerful feeling, this is... this is that guy? He hasn''t died yet? This... how is this possible?" This powerful aura, coupled with the changes in the Wall of Origin, quickly let Jia Khan felt it.


    Suddenly waking up from his deep sleep, Yujia Khan suddenly opened his eyes, unbelievable!


    however.


    No matter how surprised he is, it won''t help. He can only feel that Su Bai''s position seems to be...further and farther away!


    After going online, Su Bai was very surprised. His ability to feel the Heart of the Universe seemed to have been completely integrated into his body, and he did not have tattoos like Infinite Gems!Moreover, his special force field of the Heart of the Universe allowed the Wall of Origin to evade it, which made him even more surprised and more anxious and excited!


    really!


    No loss is the strongest cosmic heart in the Marvel world!


    After a moment of excitement, Su Bai flew towards the back of the Wall of Origin again.


    Although Su Bai moved forward in the Wall of Origins, an automatic passage appeared!After Su defeated, the passage behind it would automatically heal, which was quite...magical!


    In this way, without any hindrance, Su Bai went all the way.


    forward!


    forward!


    Finally, it took almost half a day to fly, and it seemed...finally came to an end!


    From a distance, it was a chaotic space.


    It''s like a starry sky!


    Su Bai had just emerged from the wall of origin and entered this space.


    As soon as he entered, Su Bai''s body suddenly twitched, as if an endless and powerful force poured into his body!


    However, the heart of the universe has no resistance!


    Maybe... there is no danger?


    This should be the source, the origin of everything.


    No one knew what would happen after arriving here. Su Bai could only feel this energy entering his body, which made him feel a special feeling, as if... he suddenly gained a lot of enlightenment, right. This world, this universe has a deeper understanding.It seems... it seems that I am God, this world that can be easily changed!Of course, Su Bai had gained the power of God before, but he didn''t have such a practical feeling. Now... he has it.


    Could it be said that he obtained the original ability of the DC world?


    Su Bai is incomprehensible and doesn''t know how long it takes, this energy gradually disappears...


    Su Bai felt himself for a while, it seemed that there was not much, too obvious change.


    Then...


    After he has come to the wall of origin, he has come to the source.


    How do I return to the Marvel world?


    Su Bai thought secretly, slowly releasing the shock wave ability, sensing the world of Marvel, and spurring six infinite gems, based on space gems!


    Cross!


    The power came out, and he hadn''t waited until Su Bai felt the Marvel world.


    I felt a sudden suction from my body!


    This powerful suction caught Su Bai by surprise, and in the next moment, he felt that he had disappeared!


    Crossed!


    Finally crossed again!


    Are you finally going back to the Marvel world?


    Excited Su Bai only felt the light in front of him flashed, and the scenery changed. Before he could react, he thumped...and fell directly to the ground.


    ground!

 C2006

    A solid ground!


    The fall did not make him feel any pain. Looking at the yellow earth, Su Bai only felt excited!


    Holding the ground with both hands, Su Bai slowly stood up.


    At a glance, there is endless desert all around.


    It''s deserted, let alone a city, you can''t even see it!


    But Su Bai is still very excited, can''t wait to see the sky and roar!


    I left the wall of origin... through...


    Su Bai took a deep breath slowly, letting his excitement cool down a bit, now... he wants to determine whether this is the Marvel world or... the DC world!Or, don''t let yourself cross into a messy world!


    Close your eyes slightly.


    Su Bai quickly felt that he felt the DC world!


    That kind of feeling, as long as he crosses again, seems to be able to go back, through the shock wave ability, he can still see anything happening in the DC world!


    This proves it.


    Here... at least not in the DC world, I left the DC world!


    ¢Ú¢Ú Marvel"Parallel Marvel"


    Chapter 0001


    Since it is not a DC world, then...


    Su Bai''s shock wave ability was released again, and he felt the Marvel world.


    It was this induction that the Marvel world was still still!


    Is it because I haven''t gone back yet?Or was there something wrong that caused the world to remain still?It should be impossible, it should be because I haven''t gone back, after all, I restarted the Marvel world.


    Then...


    Since this is not the DC world, nor the Marvel world.


    That is?


    Su Bai''s mental abilities were released, and he was quickly released around him. It didn''t take long for him to feel a person far away. Through his memory, Su Bai learned a lot!


    This is not far from the border between Mexico and the United States.


    And here!


    It is also Marvel World!


    From that person¡¯s memory, it turned out to be 2029.


    No Avengers, no SHIELD, but there are mutants!According to that person¡¯s memory, the number of mutants is gradually decreasing. Almost no new mutants have appeared. A few years ago, there was an accident in X Academy. Many people were injured and killed. X-Men!What kind of world is this?


    "It looks like it should be Marvel''s parallel universe? According to this situation, it should be a parallel world dominated by mutants!" Su Bai thought for a while and decided to find a place to rest first to learn about the world.In any case, since you have returned to the Marvel world, although it is only a parallel world, it should not be difficult to go back to your own world, so you can settle your mind.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai''s figure disappeared directly from the desert!


    In the next moment, Su Bai had already arrived in the city.


    2029 should be regarded as the future.


    But Su Bai looked at the surrounding environment, but did not have much sense of the future, but it seemed very prosperous, walking on the street, Su Bai did not look so special!


    I found a hotel and used some mental power to open a presidential suite easily.


    After a simple wash and let the hotel people deliver something to eat and drink, Su Bai was ready to enjoy and relax. After all, he had been in the Wall of Origin for so long. At that time, he wanted to absorb the energy of the universe and unblock it. The heart of the universe, so I didn''t think of anything else.Now that you are successful, naturally you have to relax, this is normal!After eating, Su Bai leaned on the sofa and watched TV, learning about the world!But it was just some ordinary content, so Su Bai didn''t know much about the situation in this world!


    "Let¡¯s try if you can return to the DC world. After all, this is already the Marvel world. If you can go back or bring people here, it means you can travel back and forth between DC and the Marvel world in the future. Otherwise, Although I returned to the Marvel world, I still have to find a way to return to the DC world!"


    After some rest, Su Bai began to study business.


    Although he is obsessed with wanting to return to the Marvel world, but after so many years in the DC world, so many people, does not mean that Su Bai can give up after returning to the Marvel world!


    Shock wave induction, Su Bai first sensed Earth 1, and then crossed!


    Whoosh.


    Su Bai is gone.


    In the next moment, Su Bai has appeared in the Justice League of Earth One.


    Looking at the familiar environment, Su Bai smiled!


    It succeeded!

 C2007

    It seems that I can travel back and forth between Marvel World and DC World in the future!


    After thinking about it, Su Bai left a message to the others in the Justice League, letting them know that he has returned, and although they are leaving, they can come back at any time.After that, Su Bai went to Earth Two and found Jesse Kuai Ke!


    Take her back to the previous Marvel world!


    "Where is this place?" Su Bai came to find himself, Jesse was naturally very happy, seeing the strange environment, Jesse was not too surprised, just curious... which parallel world this is.


    "This is another world, not a parallel world!" Su Bai explained to Jesse with a smile.


    Jessie''s Yunshan misty haze was a bit faint!


    It''s no wonder, how could Jesse know what DC, Marvel''s, just as a parallel world!It''s just that this parallel world is brand new, there is no duo!Su Bai asked Jesse to try, and found that her superb power was still there, Su Bai was relieved.I took Jesse to a good fight and enjoyed it. Before I knew it, it was already night outside!


    After the rest, Su Bai took Jesse out for a walk, staying in this world for a few days, and then Su Bai was ready to find a way back to his own world!


    Walking on the street, Su Bai and Jesse were curious to understand the world.


    Every world has its own culture.


    Isn''t it?


    "Huh? There seems to be gunfire?"


    Not long after leaving, Jesse suddenly heard gunshots!


    This made Jesse move subconsciously!


    After all, on Earth Two, Jesse is a superhero!


    With a swish, Jesse disappeared directly!Su Bai shook his head helplessly and followed.


    After a while, I saw a long version of Rolls Royce. Several people were holding guns and sticks, and they were punching and kicking a man in a suit on the ground who looked like a driver!


    "stop!"


    Jesse yelled, and the few people stopped and looked over.


    "Little girl, want to be nosy?"


    "Humph!"


    Jesse moved suddenly with a cold snort!


    Whoosh!


    The next second, the man has returned.


    Looking at it again, the clubs and weapons of the few people had disappeared, and all of them were stunned for a while.


    "roll!"


    Jesse shouted in a deep voice, and the few people looked at each other and ran away hurriedly.


    Domineering!


    Looking at Jesse''s performance, Su Bai really didn''t expect it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After the gangsters left, the person who was besieged also slowly got up.


    When Su Bai saw his appearance, he was stunned!


    A suit is in dilapidated condition, there is a bullet hole on his body, a slightly white hair, half of his face... Su Bai is very familiar!


    Wolverine, Logan!


    It''s just that he looks so old!


    It''s just an old wolf. You know, Logan''s self-healing ability is so strong, how can he be so old?What''s more, he is Wolverine. Wolverine will let a few gangsters hit the ground?


    Chapter 0002: Decadent Logan and Caliban


    Logan first looked at his clothes. The chest of his shirt was dyed red, and then he hurriedly looked at the Rolls Royce next to him with a depressed look!


    "Damn it!"


    There were more bullet holes in the car and some bumps, which made Logan very angry.


    This is the car he rented!


    Any damage to the car, but urgent compensation is needed!


    "Fak!"


    Swearing fiercely, Logan turned his head and glanced at Su Bai and Jesse!


    Especially Jessie!

 C2008

    Just now, that kind of quick reminded him of an old friend, but... Logan didn''t want to cause trouble, so he just nodded slightly, nodded with a shaggy face and said thank you, then... got in the car and left. !


    Jesse didn''t have any special reaction, anyway, she just saved people casually.


    But seeing Su Bai''s weird expression, Jesse was a little bit curious."What''s wrong? Do you know him?"


    "Yeah!" Su Bai nodded.


    "Do you really know? But he doesn''t seem to know you!" Jesse said in surprise.


    "I know him, not in this world!" Su Bai said with a sigh, "In my world, he is a member of my immortal agent team. He has been with me for a long time, but I didn''t expect that in this world... "


    Jesse nodded meaningfully, able to understand Su Bai''s feelings!


    I know a high-spirited person, but what I see now is so decadent, with exactly the same face, whoever looks at it will feel uncomfortable!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, then turned and left with Jesse.


    Although the person has left, Su Bai''s spiritual power has been following Logan!


    He probably guessed what world this is!


    Su Bai knows the world of Marvel better than the DC world. Seeing this world dominated by mutants, and the mutants are gradually disappearing and at a disadvantage, Su Bai guessed that it might be the twilight wolf looking for home!After seeing Logan like this, I can confirm it even more!


    Hey!


    Su Bai sighed inwardly, not only for this world, but also for Logan.


    He is now a driver!


    After leaving, Logan found a place to tidy up, and then took it with him without knowing whether it was myopia or reading glasses, and then went to pick up a bunch of women.Obviously, a bunch of women who are going to the party!


    That''s Wolverine!


    The famous Wolverine!


    Imagine that the scene of Wolverine going to drive Didi driver makes people feel so sad!


    After finally returning to the Marvel world, this was the first person I saw, so Su Bai was really uncomfortable!


    Back at the hotel, Su Bai seemed to be affected a bit, and Jessie also knew that Su Bai was in a bad mood, very well-behaved, and slowly pleased him, so that Su Bai''s mood gradually improved, and then... naturally A fight!


    Early the next morning.


    Su Bai was awakened by the sound of crashing, crashing rain.


    Opened his eyes, stood up and stood outside the window.


    Outside, the rain is pouring and the sky is gloomy, as if people''s mood has become depressed.


    Suddenly, his hands hugged Su Bai from behind, and he immediately felt a smooth body pressed against him.


    Su Bai did not speak, he knew it was Jesse, and it could only be Jesse.


    With mental power activated, Su Bai wanted to see what Logan was doing!


    cemetery!


    Logan''s car parked aside. In the distance, several people seemed to be attending the funeral. Among them, there should be his guests. He was waiting under the big tree on the side.


    "Wolverine!"


    Suddenly, a woman got down from a blue car next to her.


    Logan turned subconsciously and saw the woman said: "I know it''s you!"


    Logan was shocked, then turned to leave.


    Now he doesn''t want to cause any trouble, the identity of Wolverine will only bring him danger!


    "Damn it!" he murmured.


    "Please don''t go! I have something to ask, you are the only one who can help us, I need a hero like you!" The woman chased after her.


    Logan kept walking, turning his head and saying: "Follow me as far as you can!"


    The woman stopped and looked at Logan''s back."What have you experienced, why are you hiding, please, Logan!"


    Logan walked to the car and took out the umbrella from the trunk.


    The woman was shocked, turned and ran back.


    When Logan took the guests into the car with an umbrella, he happened to see the woman''s blue car driving away.


    From behind, Logan saw a cute little girl looking at him!


    Logan was silent for a while, got into the car and left with urging!

 C2009

    Su Bai thought for a while, released the puppet clone to continue to lock Logan with his psychic powers, then turned around and hugged Jesse back to the room.


    After washing up with laughter, Su Bai waited for Jesse to go downstairs to eat!


    Outside, it was raining.


    Su Bai and Jesse were eating while paying attention to Logan''s situation.


    He didn''t intend to just leave like this!


    After all, I am very familiar with Wolverine. After all, this is the first world I have arrived after leaving the Wall of Origin. Su Bai still wants to do something!


    Logan had already sent away the guests and drove to the hospital!


    It seems that he bought some inhibitory drugs, but... he seems to be financially struggling, which is why he became a driver!


    "What are we doing today?"


    Jesse asked Su Bai.


    Su Bai thought for a while."First figure out the situation, and then...see what needs to be done!"


    "Ok!"


    Jesse nodded.


    After eating, Su Bai found that Logan was driving away. It seemed... Is he planning to leave the United States and go to Mexico?


    This place is already close to Mexico, so it''s not too far!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai said, and immediately followed Jesse to release his superb power to catch up!


    Mexico!


    If nothing else, Wolverine would not go to Mexico!


    All the way!


    Before long, Su Bai and Jesse caught up, and then slowly followed Wolverine, watching Wolverine drive to an abandoned factory!


    "Mutant!"


    Watching the car drive in, Su Bai stopped.


    He could feel that there were mutants inside.


    Moreover, it can be regarded as someone I know!


    Caliban!


    In the era of Apocalypse, the boss of the black market, the spirit disc was still his bodyguard in the movie!


    Unexpectedly, Kaliban was still alive, and even got together with Wolverine!


    It''s just that there are only two of them, there is no need to hide so far, right?


    The psychic power did not detect other people, Su Bai''s eyes changed, and he quickly scanned the entire abandoned factory!


    Chapter 0003 Charles of Alzheimer''s!


    The entire abandoned factory was transparent and three-dimensional in Su Bai''s eyes. It didn''t take long for Su Bai to see Wolverine and Caliban. As his eyes shifted, there was a huge reservoir next to the warehouse, but... ...But it''s empty inside!


    One, a bald head in a wheelchair!


    Professor Charles!


    The corners of Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, which is why only Logan and Caliban lived in such a remote place.


    Professor X.


    Charles!


    I remember what Su Bai learned before is that Charles is dead, and now it seems that there is no!


    boom!


    The door of the factory building opened, and Logan limped out, still holding the medicine in his hand as if he was going to the reservoir.As soon as he walked out, Logan felt something was wrong, and turned his head sharply, he saw Su Bai and Jesse.


    Mainly Jesse!


    Of course he will not forget Jesse''s ability, but... he didn''t expect the two of them to find here, which made Logan feel a sense of crisis instantly!


    I''m worried that the other party is here for trouble, and I''m worried that the other party is... come to Charles!


    After hesitating for a while, Logan slowly walked over here.


    "Let''s go!"

 C2010

    Su Bai smiled, and walked over with Jesse.


    A step away, Logan stopped, and Su Bai also stopped.


    Logan was slightly surprised. He found... that woman with super fast ability seemed to watch this man act.


    Asian man!


    Very handsome!


    But Logan had no impression.


    "This is a private place, please leave here!" Logan said towards the two.


    Jesse didn''t speak, Su Bai laughed: "So polite? I thought you would let us go, after all... Wolverine is not such a polite person!"


    Logan''s eyes changed slightly, and the other party really knew his identity!


    "You better leave!"


    Su Bai glanced down at the medicine in Logan''s hand. Thinking of Charles''s situation, he slowly said: "Charles''s situation is very bad?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. If you don''t leave, I won''t..." Before Logan finished speaking, he suddenly felt his body float uncontrollably.


    This familiar feeling suddenly reminded him of Magneto.


    Su Bai stepped slightly, came to Logan, took the medicine in her hand and handed it to Jesse, and then gently hooked his finger!


    Puff!


    The claws in Logan''s hands suddenly stretched out, and the blood quickly flowed out.


    Logan screamed in pain, which surprised Su Bai.


    It seems that his self-healing ability has indeed dropped greatly, this paw...should have not been released for a long time, right?It was bleeding. You must know that Wolverine, Wolverine, rely on this claw to be a wolf, and now even the claw can''t be stretched out, what a Wolverine!


    The scream of Wolverine was heard by Caliban inside, and Caliban put on his headgear in a panic and hurried out.


    His situation is a bit special, he can''t shine the sun for a long time!


    As soon as he came out, Caliban was also dumbfounded.


    One man and one woman, one of them actually controlled Logan.Caliban panicked and hurried over.


    "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Su Bai looked at Caliban and said with a smile: "There is no misunderstanding, but you don''t have to worry, and I have no malice! If I want to deal with you, I will get Charles out first! I just saw Wolverine has become like this now, it really feels like something is wrong!"


    "Do you know us?" Caliban stunned.


    Su Bai put down Wolverine casually, then turned and walked towards the reservoir!


    Caliban glanced at Logan. Logan naturally refused to let him go to see Charles just like this. Just trying to stop him, he saw the golden light shine. Before Logan could react, he found himself following him. Caliban turned out to be...had already returned to the house.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Caliban looked at Logan in surprise, obviously he thought of that person too!


    Quick silver!


    "Are they?" Caliban wanted to ask.


    Logan had already walked out quickly.


    In the reservoir.


    Su Bai waved his hand and the door opened by itself.


    I walked in with Jesse and soon saw Charles in a wheelchair.


    "Hey, my friends!" Charles suddenly said in a passionate voice: "What you do is not important, and what you do is not important. You just can''t live according to God''s will. It doesn''t matter. We are not perfect..."


    At first Su Bai was listening carefully, but later discovered... Charles was just talking nonsense.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Su Bai asked.


    Behind them, Logan and Caliban had returned.


    The two first glanced at Jesse, and then they said: "Alzheimer''s! Because of this situation, he has been judged by the government as a nuclear weapon of mass destruction. We have to hide him here and use drugs to suppress his Situation! That... you better give me the medicine first, he is about to have an attack..."


    Alzheimer''s disease!


    In the event of an attack, Charles''s powerful psychic abilities are not something ordinary people can withstand, and it is no wonder that it will be considered a nuclear weapon of mass destruction!


    Su Bai glanced at Jesse, and Jesse nodded and moved with a swish!


    The next moment, I heard Jesse say: "Well, he has been injected with medicine!"


    At this time, Charles had already calmed down, looking at his eyes, it seemed...have recovered a bit of consciousness.

 C2011

    "Who are you...?"


    Charles asked weakly.


    Su Bai smiled: "Who do you think we are?"


    Charles looked at Su defeat.


    "hope!"


    Su Bai smiled."You know who I am, just say hope!"


    "No matter who it is, it will be hope!" Charles smiled disapprovingly.


    Su Bai shook his head: "It''s still the same, all right, you can rest first, I understand the situation."


    "In addition, my name is Su Bai!"


    After speaking, Su Bai turned around and went out, and Jesse naturally followed.


    Caliban led the way and went to the factory, while Logan settled down Charles'' situation!


    Alzheimer''s disease!


    Known as the most powerful brain, Charles actually got Alzheimer''s. I have to say, this sounds really ironic!


    "who are you!"


    Logan came in from outside and asked Su Bai!


    Chapter 0004 Heal Charles!


    "If you ask my name first, as I said earlier, my name is Su Bai!" Su Bai said lightly.


    "You are mutants? No, if you are mutants, Caliban should be able to feel that you are not mutants, are you..." Logan watched Su Bai and Jesse vigilantly.


    Of these two people, one has the same rapid abilities as Quicksilver, and the other can control the magnetic field like Magneto, but Caliban didn''t feel the presence of the two, no wonder Logan thought so.Back in those days, mutants were huge, but with the development of the times, mutant genes are being wiped out little by little. Old mutants are dying, new ones are not born, mutants have become more and more vulnerable, and at the same time.Essex is still studying the X weapon mutants, so Logan suspects that Su Bai and Jesse are the products of X weapon.


    Seeing Logan''s vigilant look, Su Bai smiled."If I''m really malicious, you can''t stop it! I know what you are thinking, Weapon X, Essex, right? In my world, I have been destroyed by me. I did not expect to be in this world. , I almost killed you mutants. Okay, let me simply say, I come from another parallel world! By chance, I came here! In my world, I was once the king of mutants , You, Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Phoenix Girl, Magneto are all mine! Magneto is my own hands!"


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to stay, so I left directly! But then I found you, so I changed my mind!"


    "Seeing you like this makes me a little sad. Twilight wolf!" Su Bai said with a sigh.


    Logan''s expression was also a little sad. He never thought that one day... would become like this.But his gloom was fleeting."You said you came from a parallel world, that is... another world. You just said you can leave directly?"


    Su Bai nodded, and looked at Logan''s expression, somewhat understood.


    "Do you want me to take Charles and you out of this world?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s not difficult." Su Bai smiled: "But Charles''s problem must be solved first. I don''t want to finally take you to my world and cause me trouble."


    "How can this be solved!"


    This is Alzheimer''s. How can this problem be solved?


    "It''s not difficult." Su Bai smiled!


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly.Logan''s, it should be the phone of the bicycle, which made Logan hesitate!


    After thinking about it, he decided to go there.


    Regardless of whether Su Bai said true or false, money... is a necessity.He does not matter, but there is Caliban and Charles!


    "I have to go!" Logan said.


    Su Bai said lightly: "Go, you are or not, the result is the same!"


    This is telling Logan that even if you are here, if I have an idea, the result will be the same. You can''t stop me!


    Logan nodded silently, he agreed with this.


    I am old.


    And Kaliban has no fighting ability, facing Su Bai and Jesse, it is impossible to be an opponent.


    Logan packed up his things and drove away.


    Su Bai looked around, then went to see Charles.


    Charles was asleep in his cot, Jessie and Caliban came in.


    Caliban whispered: "His current situation, sometimes sober, sometimes confused, can only be maintained by medicine. Once there is no medicine, he becomes confused and has the ability to attack... Do you really have a way?"


    Su Bai glanced at Kaliban to learn something.


    Charles suffered from Alzheimer''s. It was precisely because of this that what happened to X Academy back then led to the death of many mutants.The X-Men also died a few, so his danger level is indeed very high.However, Su Bai does have a way!After all, he has acquired so many human abilities, such as Dr. Lan Da Diao Manhattan, such as God, if even this kind of Alzheimer''s cannot be cured, Lan Da Diao will not say it, and God would have failed too much.Coming to Charles''s side, Su Bai put his hand on Charles'' forehead, and his ability was activated instantly.

 C2012

    Suddenly, a cloud of energy enveloped Charles'' head.


    Both Jesse and Caliban were nervous and looked expectantly!


    Charles'' facial features squirmed slightly, as if there was a reaction, but it was not strong.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Bai stopped changing.


    Caliban hesitated to speak, and wanted to ask if he was hello, but Su Bai did not speak, just looked at Charles.


    Charles'' eyelids moved slightly, and then slowly opened his eyes after blinking a few times.


    His eyes were clear, and he seemed to have returned to normal.


    "Who are you?" Charles asked Su Bai.


    "My name is Su Bai, I come from another parallel world!" Su Bai smiled lightly."I have cured your dementia, so you don''t need to worry. That''s Jesse, my man! Logan just went out."


    "thank you!"


    Charles gratefully said to Su Bai.


    No one knows how painful the whole person is whenever he wakes up. Many times, Charles even wanted to die in despair!


    Su Bai smiled and patted Charles, then looked at his leg: "Would you like me to heal your leg?"


    Charles said bitterly: "Being able to wake up... is already very good, I don''t dare to expect too much!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be incapacitated."


    "Send Buddha to the west, just help you out."


    For the old Charles, although Su Bai has never been in contact with the movies in his memory, although Su Bai does not think of the old Charles''s actions, I have to say that he is still worthy of admiration!


    Having said this, Su Bai made another shot!


    Charles''s legs have been abolished for many years, and now... but he feels gradually getting hot, as if a fire is burning.


    It hurts and it was hot, but Charles was very excited.


    I feel it, but I really feel it.


    His legs hadn''t felt for many years, and he almost made him forget... what kind of feeling it should be!


    "Even if your leg recovers, you need time to familiarize yourself with it. I can heal your leg, but you need to be proficient if you want to move freely like an ordinary person!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Chapter 0005 Charles''s Request!


    It was unexpected to be able to cure Alzheimer''s, and I didn''t expect that even these legs could be cured!Charles couldn''t help but recall the past when he was excited.


    I was young and full of spirits.


    The result was an accidental injury. At that time, he had tried to restore his legs to normal at the cost of losing his ability, but in the end he chose to have the ability.Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect time to flow, time passed, and when I was desperate enough that I could no longer despair, but suddenly turned around.


    My legs are healed!


    Caliban helped Charles, and Charles slowly descended to the ground, shaking tremblingly.


    With that kind of cautious look, the joy after landing and moving, Su Bai''s mouth could not help but raised slightly.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    Charles said excitedly towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai smiled and said, "It''s all a little effort."


    Charles didn''t say much, but looked at Su Bai gratefully.


    His effort, for Charles, for Caliban Logan, or for mutants, is a tremendous change!


    Caliban took Charles around, moving his legs and feet to familiarize himself with the situation.


    Su Bai talked to Jesse about the world of Marvel, mainly about his own world.Charles should have also heard from Caliban that Su Bai is from another world, so slowly, he and Caliban also heard it.Hearing his world, his students are still there, and hearing that world, the mutants have completely integrated into the human society because of the defeat of the Soviet Union, and Charles admires it with envy!After all, this is something he has not done in his entire life!


    "How did you come into this world?" Charles asked curiously.


    "To be precise, I went to another world! What should I say about this, not this universe, not a parallel universe, but a brand new world with a parallel universe itself! When I restarted my world, it turned out to be unexpected I have traveled to that world. How many years have it been? I have experienced World War I, experienced World War II, and gradually developed my own power in that world. Finally, I have a world to develop, and I have power in other worlds! I have been Efforts to come back, the process will not be said, anyway, finally succeeded!" After returning to the Marvel world, Su Bai was in a really good mood, and it didn''t hurt to say more.


    Even if they know that there are other worlds, they can''t go!


    Not to mention the DC world, even the parallel world of the Marvel world, they can''t go!


    "Before Logan and Caliban planned to go to my world, what do you think?" Su Bai asked towards Charles.


    Charles was silent.


    Now that his Alzheimer''s disease is better, his legs and feet are also neat, he...a bit unwilling to leave like this.


    Seeing Charles'' hesitation, Su Bai slowly said: "Do you want to fight again? Judging from the development of the world, you really have no chance to restore the mutants to their former glory!"

 C2013

    "I can not!"


    Charles is getting old, and after this series of things, he is no longer ambitious.He looked at Su Bai, his eyes solemnly said: "I can''t do it, but...you can do it!"


    "You are the leader of mutants, you are the king of that world, and you can even restart the world! I don¡¯t expect, I don¡¯t expect to be able to make this world like yours, at least... Mutants have a safe habitat! If, if we leave like this, I really feel a little sad!" Charles said slowly.


    This is not difficult!


    As long as you show great strength, you can naturally guarantee safety, just like the timeless island back then!


    But... this is a waste of time!


    Su Bai hesitated and did not reply.


    Charles followed: "You said you came back from another world, I think...There are so many parallel worlds, maybe you can come here because of fate or some special reason. And I think you can bring Jie If you come west, you may also bring others in the past. The cultural shock of the two worlds may not be able to integrate so well. You can use this world as a buffer zone, what do you think?"


    "You really took pains!"


    Su Bai did not expect Charles to persuade himself from this perspective, but it is not unreasonable to think about it!


    What''s more, there are so many worlds related to oneself, and this one is not bad anymore!


    "Well, I promised you, I will stay for the time being, and leave after handling your affairs on your side!" Su Bai said...


    Charles laughed!


    Now that it''s decided, don''t waste time.


    Su Bai''s psychic abilities began to look for a suitable base location, and after a round of observation, Su Bai really found a good place.


    Right on the border of Mexico!


    There is a sparsely populated place surrounded by mountains and rivers.


    "Jesse, you go and see this place!" Su Bai told Jesse the location, and asked Jesse to take a trip to survey the environment.


    Whoosh.


    The golden light came on, and Jesse disappeared.


    "This is... this is..."


    Charles was very excited, Su Bai continued: "I know what you are going to say, it is similar to Kuaiyin''s ability. However, she is much faster than Kuaiyin. This is a superb power! When the speed is high, you can travel through space and the world. , Travel through time! Speaking of it, when Jesse comes back, I will return to my world first. It may be delayed for a few days. I will bring some people over to host the situation!"


    "Perhaps, you can see some familiar faces, which can be regarded as... Let''s take comfort!"


    Since it is decided to leave power in this world, it must be deployed.


    What''s more, I have already returned, and I haven''t returned to my world to take a look!


    About two hours or so, Jesse is back.


    Looks slightly tired.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked.


    Jessie nodded: "It''s a very nice place, and it''s big. As long as you organize it, it should be no problem! The natural environment can be considered more suitable for survival. The most important thing is that the surroundings are relatively remote, and any circumstances will not affect others. people!"


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    "I''ll take you back first, you find a few people to wait for me." Since you plan to call someone from your own world, then by the way also call a few people from the DC world!After saying the name, Su Bai sent Jesse back, and when he returned from the Marvel World, he would pick them up, and then... Su Bai finally returned to his world!


    Chapter 0006 My World, My Home!


    Sensing his own world, the shock wave ability is released.


    Su Bai jumped in depth and disappeared directly from the shock wave.


    In the next moment, Su Bai could only feel the changes in the scenery in front of him!


    came back!


    finally come back!


    At the moment Su fell to the ground, the whole world seemed to be alive, and there seemed to be a feeling in the dark, as if the car was filled with oil and the person had a soul, and suddenly began to recover!


    Time, space, etc., everything is starting to return to normal!


    At the moment when Su Bai came back, this world was truly alive.


    Looking around, Su Bai found that people didn''t seem to notice any abnormalities, and didn''t know the destruction and restart of the universe before!Su Bai dashed and went directly to the Star Patrol Base!


    With his appearance, many people soon appeared around him.


    At a glance, they were all familiar faces.


    Wanda, Riwen, Natasha, Spider-Woman, Captain Marvel, Little Naughty and more!


    Obviously there are some problems in their memory, they don¡¯t know, don¡¯t remember what happened during this period, so for them, everything is very normal, but for Su Bai...it¡¯s been a long time. It can even be said that I almost missed it!Before they could speak, Su Bai immediately rushed over and hugged them one by one, but everyone was a little surprised.

 C2014

    "what happened to you?"


    Wanda couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s nothing!"


    Su Bai shook his head and hugged them one by one before he said in a deep voice, "Call everyone to come and gather, including the Timeless Isle. People from the Bronx are here to gather. I have something to say!"


    "okay!"


    Although I don''t know what happened, I naturally obeyed Su Bai''s orders unconditionally.


    After the news was communicated one by one, people began to come over one after another. Everyone who came over made Su Bai sigh. There were familiar and unfamiliar ones. To be honest, even if it was a man, Su Bai felt that ...... Very sigh!No way, after all, it was too long, too long to see, and finally came back. For Su Bai, this is the same as going home. The feeling, the feeling in his heart, is really indescribable!


    One after another, everyone arrived.


    Seeing the crowd, almost all the powerhouses in the whole world were snatched by him. Su Bai smiled and saw the black queen in the crowd beckoning.


    The Black Queen came over, but Su Bai kissed suddenly.


    This move stunned the Black Queen directly, and also shocked everyone else.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The Black Queen looked at Su Bai unexpectedly, how did he feel...he suddenly became so frivolous?Moreover, this move was too unexpected!


    Su Bai smiled: "Nothing."


    "Everyone is here, right? Then I will briefly say why I called you all over!"


    Su Bai opened his mouth, and then started from the war before Marvel restarted, until the final restart of the universe, and then was directly traversed to the DC world. The world was still, and he worked hard to come back, and all the things that happened in DC Come back by yourself, wait and so on!There are a lot of these things. When Su Bai talked about it, he also remembered it. I have to say that maybe he didn''t feel anything when he experienced these things. Now he jumped out of the memory and found that it was really exciting!"In short, I''m back now, and I won''t have to worry about other things anymore!"


    "In addition, Laser Eye, Tempest, Wolverine, Qin, Flash, Spirit Disc, Quicksilver, Nightcrawler, Grenade, Magneto, and...Black Queen!" Su Bai paused and said, "You go back. Get ready, I''ll take you back to other Twilight Wolf worlds and establish a stronghold there as a link between the two worlds! By the way, help the mutants such as Charles and Wolverine in that world to create a safe environment!"


    "Others, the men can withdraw, the women stay!"


    Su Bai smiled.


    Everyone reacted differently, the mutants named naturally went back to prepare, and the rest, the males left separately, as for the females...no need to say more.After all, Su Bai hasn''t seen them for so long, so he has some longings and some emotions that need to be released!Although it''s a little absurd, so many people are all left behind, but...I finally came back, what about once again?


    As for the absurd process, I won''t repeat it one by one.


    In short, for two or three days, Su Bai did almost nothing, just to enjoy this repetitive joy with his women!After that, Su Bai went to various places, such as the Timeless Isle, the Bronx and so on.Familiar environment, respectable people, that feeling is completely different from DC world!


    Unconsciously, a week passed like this.


    The excitement of returning was slowly calmed down, and then... took the mutant and went to the world of Twilight Wolf!


    Twilight Wolf World!


    Not long after Su Bai left, something happened!


    Logan went to take the order, only to cause trouble for himself.


    The woman who had asked for help was killed, and a little girl was brought back!That''s not counting.


    This little girl seems to have some special identity, and she has provoke an enemy!


    A man named Donald Pierce, with a group of mercenaries, claims to be a predator organization, but is actually the evil minions of Essex!


    Essex is a company that specializes in mutant human cells, the X weapon project!


    Caliban was missing. Professor Charles was given a tranquilizer as soon as he came up. Obviously, the other party was not only looking for the little girl, but also knew the situation here!Logan is left, and Twilight Wolf is too late. Although he is ready to fight his way out, he is still old!


    Although the iconic wolf claws stretched out, they were beaten to the ground within a few clicks.


    "Tsk tusk, Wolverine, you really break my heart!"


    "I really don''t want to crush your heart with my hands!"


    Logan lay on the ground, but was kicked by Donald Pierce.


    "Shoo me!"


    Donald Pierce yelled and was about to send someone to find the little girl, but at this moment, he suddenly felt a flash of light.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai took the mutant and arrived!


    Chapter 0007 X23


    Huh huh!


    As soon as Su Bai and the others appeared, the soldiers raised their guns one after another.


    A little shocked at these people who suddenly appeared!However, it was Donald Pierce who was truly shocked!


    "You...you...you..."


    Donald Pierce is shocked!


    These people are too familiar, isn''t this... isn''t it the X-Men who have been dead for many years?What, how did it suddenly appear?And nothing seems to have changed?

 C2015

    "on!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, and the Wolverine on the side rushed out instantly, and the steel claws stretched out with a squeak, knocking down the enemy next to the twilight wolf on the ground in two blows!


    At the same time, others have started!


    Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Qin, Flash, Spirit Disc, Quick Silver, Steel Lux, Magneto, Black Queen, Wolverine!


    No matter which one of these people came out, they could easily solve this group of guys, let alone get on together!Almost in the blink of an eye, these people brought by Donald Pierce have all been resolved. As for Donald Pierce, he has also been arrested and directly pressed to the ground.


    "How about Charles?"


    Su Bai looked at the Twilight Wolf who brought Charles out and asked. Twilight shook her head: "It''s just a tranquilizer!"


    "That''s fine!"


    Su Bai nodded and looked at Donald Pierce.


    Donald Pierce also watched the Soviet Union lose."Who are you, why... why do these dead X-Men still appear here!"


    "Dead, it''s not them!"


    Su Bai said lightly, releasing his spiritual power.


    In an instant, he had figured out the ins and outs.


    Unexpectedly, this guy is also a reformer!With a light wave of his hand, he saw Donald Pierce¡¯s arm sleeves split open, and under the simulated skin, it turned out to be a mechanical body!


    Mechanical transformation man!


    No wonder you can do something for the Essex company to deal specifically with mutants!


    According to his situation, as long as the brain is not damaged, the body can naturally repair it easily, then...


    Su Bai waved suddenly!


    boom!


    Donald Pierce exploded directly.


    Whether it is the head or the body, it explodes directly into molecules and disappears instantly.


    "I''ll go in and have a look, you guys wait here first!"


    Su Bai said, turned around and entered the abandoned factory.


    open the door!


    Quietly inside, just after two steps, a strong wind suddenly came from the top of my head, and there was an immature shout!


    Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and his body instantly moved back!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a little girl landing, two immature little hands with two steel claws, looking at herself with a fierce expression!Following a whoosh, she rushed over instantly.


    Although young, he is very aggressive.


    However, in Su Bai''s view, the speed is very slow, so while dodge easily, Su Bai not only sighs.


    Laura!


    X23!


    I thought that when I eliminated Essex in my own world, X23 took the opportunity to run away. Later, after a long time, I met myself by chance and followed myself.


    Now that I see Laura again, Su Bai has a lot of memories!


    In this world, she also escaped from the Essex company, and Donald Pierce came to her!


    "Okay! My name is Su Bai. If you come early, you should have heard Charles tell me about me!"


    "Donald Pierce has been killed by me, and everyone who chased you has been solved. Stop it!"


    Su Bai said indifferently and stopped, but apparently X23''s alertness was quite strong. Although it stopped, he still kept a certain distance from Su Bai, and then slowly walked to the window and quickly glanced outside .


    Although there were still a lot of people outside,... Donald Pierce''s people had indeed been dealt with, and X23 was stunned when he saw these people.


    "X-Men?"


    She blurted out subconsciously.


    "How did you know?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    X23 didn''t speak, he hesitantly picked up the schoolbag on his back, and took out a cartoon from it!


    It turned out to be an X-Men comic!


    Su Bai looked at it with interest and found that it was exactly the same as the X-Men experience he knew, except... it was an experience that lacked himself and was not changed by himself.


    This should be the normal development trajectory of the X-Men in this world, right?

 C2016

    Unexpectedly, there are comics!


    "They are not X-Men, they are people I brought from another world, but...they are good people just like in the comics!" Su Bai smiled and said, "I let them in!"


    After speaking, Su Bai called out.


    People outside quickly heard it and came in one after another.


    X23 saw Charles who was unconscious and walked over in silence.


    It seems to trust Charles very much.


    Right!


    After all, Charles is like a kind grandfather. X23 has been chased and killed all the time, and even the''mother'' who helped her escape was killed. In this case, her young age must have a high level of alertness. It is hard to believe that only a kind old man like Charles can make her put down a little guard!


    Su Bai suddenly felt that this time he should bring Laura in his own world!


    Perhaps this opened her heart even more!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai simply went back.


    After the shock wave ability was released, Su Bai jumped in directly, and after about a few minutes, he came back and brought Lara back!


    "Hmm~"


    Thinking of groaning, Charles woke up slowly.


    After waking up, he found that there were so many people in the room. Seeing these familiar faces, Charles was stunned, trembling slightly, and his eyes were red!


    "Am I... dreaming?" Charles trembled.


    He was excited, but the others were not so excited. After all, in their world, they were the people of Su Bai, not Charles'' people!However, it is not so calm, after all, they also know Charles!Unexpectedly, Charles in this world is already like this.


    "Of course it''s not that I''m not dreaming!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "You''re back!"


    Charles saw Su Bai and understood that this was Su Bai brought back from another world.


    At this moment, Charles suddenly felt very happy!


    At least, they in another world have a very good life!


    Chapter 0008 The Garden of Eden in Comics!


    "Okay, I sigh and let it go first!"


    Su Bai clapped his hands and said loudly: "Although the people of Essex company have been solved, I believe that Essex will definitely continue to send people, so we still prepare to set off first and go to the place we have previously decided. , Ready to build a new base!"


    There is a real base to avoid running around, this is the truth!


    There is no problem with the people brought by the defeat of Su, and Charles is now looking forward to the defeat of the Soviet Union. Naturally, there is no problem. Su Bai asked the Nightcrawler to find Caliban nearby. After a while, the Nightcrawler brought the unconscious Caliban. I came back, because Kaliban is allergic to the sun, at this time it seems that his life is safe but also very painful!It just so happens that the cars driven by the Essex company can also be used without special transportation.When everything went well and ready to go, there was a little problem!


    X23 refused to go!


    Su Bai asked the others to prepare first, and then took a look at X23!


    "Why wouldn''t you leave?" Su Bai asked towards X23.


    X23 took out the comics."I''m going here!"


    Su Bai took a look and found that the content on the screen said that there is a place called the Garden of Eden, which is a safe place!Looking up at X23, Su Bai felt that she should remind her that comics are comics, not reality. How could the locations in the comics really exist?And if there is such a place, I am afraid it would have been discovered by the people of Essex company?However, before Su Bai had spoken, he realized the stubbornness, simplicity, and...expectation in her eyes!With those small eyes, Su Bai''s words were a little bit unbearable to say!


    This X23!


    Although she is a fierce loli, but... it''s also a little loli. When that energy comes up, it really makes people unable to refuse cruelly!


    Shaking his head slightly, Su Bai''s mental abilities are released. I want to see why X23 is so sure that there is this place. I want to go to this place not just because I saw something in the comics?With the release of psychic power, X23 is naturally unable to resist, and soon... a cloud of memories emerged!


    Although Su Bai had been mentally prepared for a long time, knowing that these memories would not be too beautiful, but it was still somewhat unexpected.


    That is a torture!


    X weapon!


    Imagine the previous Wolverine, the birth of X23, is more painful than Wolverine, for a little girl, this is like purgatory.


    From genetic modification, man-made mutants.


    To inject Edman alloy, then to escape.


    A series of experiences and scenes appeared in Su Bai¡¯s mind. Su Bai discovered that it was not that X23 believed that the Garden of Eden in the comics was real, but that the people who rescued her believed that the place was real. And it''s safe!It''s a pity that she is dead, and Su Bai can''t be sure how she determined the existence of the Garden of Eden!However, judging from the series of actions she took to escape with X23, she is a very reliable person, and she should know some inside stories, or special circumstances!


    Could it be said that the Garden of Eden really exists!


    Su Bai thought about it and read the comics carefully, and then found something interesting.


    In the comics, when the Garden of Eden appears, a coordinate also appears. At first glance, this is normal. After all, this is the story content in the comics.It¡¯s like if you watch a movie and there is a coordinate in the movie. Certainly no one thinks that the coordinate is real, especially if it is an illusory movie background, it is even more impossible to check the coordinate location. This is a good hidden message. , The way to deliver messages!Su Bai''s thought must be, according to this coordinate position, the spiritual ability probed the past.

 C2017

    esult¡­¡­


    Su Bai couldn''t help showing an unexpected expression.


    There are people!


    And there is more than one!


    More than a dozen children, and each one is capable!They all seem to be transformed mutants?


    Did they all escape from the Essex company?


    interesting!


    Su Bai''s youngest raised slightly, and said towards X23: "This Garden of Eden does exist, and there are indeed people! Do you want to go?"


    X23 nodded!


    "Do you want to continue to escape with them, or do you want to be with us and build a home of your own?" Su Bai asked again.


    X23 seems to hesitate so much, it should be because he hasn''t figured out how to answer it.


    However, she definitely didn''t want to flee anymore.


    However, the Garden of Eden was the goal she had since escaped, and the only goal she could not get before she had been there!


    "Forget it, I will ask you this question later, since you want to go, I will take you there!"


    Su Bai said and turned around.


    "Let¡¯s set off first. When you get to the place, you will decide how to build the Black Queen. Remember... this base is not only a home for mutants in this world, but also the future. It serves as a transfer station between the two worlds, so you have to decide on the scale! "Su Bai said towards the Black Queen.


    The black queen nodded.


    This kind of thing is not difficult for her. Although the Timeless Island was originally created by Su Bai, the Black Queen is presided over many subsequent things!


    "Logan stay, everyone else is ready to go!"


    It didn''t take long for everyone to leave in a mighty car, with an amazing momentum!


    Here, Su Bai took Laura and went to Logan''s Rolls Royce!


    "Go to this place!"


    Su Bai said something, and Logan was a little surprised."So far? A long drive!"


    "and then?"


    "Can''t you teleport or teleport? Why don''t you just go directly?" Logan asked.


    Su Bai smiled and explained: "It''s just to gain some understanding of the world."


    "Ok!"


    What else can Logan say?


    Only start the car!


    As for being a driver?It doesn''t matter, he has been a driver before anyway.


    Twilight Wolf is too late, and his mentality has naturally changed!


    The soldiers are divided into two ways.


    Go all the way to the place chosen by Su Bai and prepare to build a new base, and set off all the way to the Garden of Eden.


    On the way, X23 was very quiet, sitting in the car quietly looking at the scenery outside, not cutely like a little girl her age!


    The more you experience, the faster you mature!


    That should be what it means!


    Chapter 0009 X24!


    On the road, Rolls-Royce is moving forward steadily. A luxury car is a luxury car. This extended version of Rolls-Royce is very comfortable to sit up, has a lot of space for activities, and is equipped with complete equipment.


    Occasionally stop at the rest stop to replenish supplies!


    Turning his head and glanced at X23, at this time X23 fell asleep unknowingly by leaning on his legs, his small body shrank, and even fell asleep with that insecure feeling, which made people feel a little painful !


    Speaking of it, X23 can lie on itself to fall asleep like this, which also shows that X23 has accepted itself!After all, before, the little girl either didn''t sleep or was leaning on the other side, now...is this also trust?As for how to trust?Su Bai is actually not sure, maybe it was because she took this little girl to shop at the rest stop and bought a bunch of things she had never eaten before?


    Shaking his head slightly, Su Bai''s release ability made a small sound insulation next to X23, so as not to face her, and then he said to Logan: "How long will it take to arrive?"


    "Two days!"


    Logan thought for a while and said.


    Su Bai responded and thought for a while and said, "There is a farm ahead. It should be there before sunset. I will rest there for one night at night. I will continue my journey tomorrow."

 C2018

    "it is good!"


    Logan glanced at the X23 at the back and nodded slightly.


    Not to mention the young X23, even Logan can''t bear it!


    After all, it''s Twilight Wolf!


    The body is different from before. Logan saw the Wolverine brought back by Su Bai before. He was still so young and so energetic. That was the real Wolverine. He even felt that he was not worthy of the name. , There is no such ambition at all!


    On the eve of sunset, the car has been driven to a farm.


    Hearing the sound, someone came out of the farm, and it looked like it should be a family.


    It was really surprising to see such an extended Rolls Royce.


    After all, it looks like a luxury car, the rich!


    X23 was already awake, and seeing Su Bai opened the door, she followed.


    Su Bai glanced at Logan, who took the initiative to explain the situation.


    The owner of the farm was very enthusiastic when they said they wanted to borrow.


    Maybe it''s because of the luxury car, or maybe it''s because of the little girl who still carries the X23, which makes people feel safe, right?Enthusiastically let people prepare the room and help them prepare food!During the period, they chatted enthusiastically, asking their identities.Regarding this, Su Bai perfuse a few words, be regarded as fooling the past, after all, some things do not need ordinary people to know too much!Unconsciously, night fell.


    X23, who had eaten, went to bed early in the arranged room.


    Su Bai went outside the farm, sat on the roof of the Rolls Royce, drank beer, looked at the moonlight, and looked sleepy.


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Logan''s voice sounded, and he walked over and asked.


    "Wait for you"!


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Wait for me?" Logan was surprised.


    "To be precise, waiting for the other you!"


    "The other me? The me of your world? Didn''t he not walk with us? Did you let him over?" Logan asked unexpectedly.


    Su Bai shook his head again: "I''m not talking about him!"


    "The Essex company is very interesting. For mutants, apart from the sentinel robots, the Essex company should be the most threatening. From this world, it can be seen that the mutants are desolate except for the old In addition to the reasons for the X-Men¡¯s withdrawal from the stage, Essex has also done a lot. Although X23 is not the only successful man-made mutant of Essex, it is the most special one, even if it tracks you before. The guy from dies, Essex will not just leave it!" Su Bai said slowly."Count the time, the people in Essex should be catching up!"


    Logan''s expression changed abruptly."The people from Essex are catching up? When?"


    "We haven''t covered our way. If Essex couldn''t even do this, it would have closed its doors long ago!"


    "Then are we still here? I''ll call her, lest this family be implicated!" Logan hurriedly said.


    Su Bai smiled and said: "What is the hurry, am I waiting here!"


    Logan was shocked, and that was right!


    He is so confident, he should be sure.


    "Wait, what does it have to do with waiting for me?"


    Logan suddenly reacted. Before Su Bai said that he was waiting for himself, not himself, nor himself in another world, and then the topic turned to Essex.What does this have to do with waiting for yourself?


    "What do you think of X23?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "Also, okay?" Logan wondered why he asked this blankly!


    "Her ability is very similar to yours, if from this world, she is the person who may succeed you as Wolverine! Steel Claw, self-healing ability, etc.!" Su Bai said with a smile: "But, you might I will see someone who is really exactly like you!"


    As soon as Su Bai''s voice fell, I heard the sound of the car from a distance!


    A car drove up from a distance.


    Creak!


    The car stopped beside, and a person got out of the car.


    It''s almost exactly the same as Logan.


    But feel stronger and younger than Logan!


    Seeing this guy, Logan was stunned.


    Instantly understood what Su Bai said.


    Unexpectedly, Essex not only produced the same variant ability, but even looked...the same!


    "This is X24!"

 C2019

    Su Bai slowly explained: "Are you going to solve your counterfeit goods by yourself?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Logan hesitated!


    Angry?Of course there is!


    Although he has seen himself in another world, it is from another world, and this one... is indeed a counterfeit, a fake!It''s just... he has so much ambition and no fighting spirit!


    He hesitated!


    Su Bai raised his hand, instantly!


    The surrounding space suddenly changes, mirroring the space!


    Su Bai released the mirror space and directly dragged Logan and X24 into the mirror space!


    "Go on with confidence, even if it''s Twilight Wolf...you are also a wolf!"


    Su Bai patted Logan on the shoulder, and he was already floating in the air!


    Chapter 0010 Twilight Wolf, Also Wolf!


    Even if it''s Twilight Wolf!You are also a wolf!


    This sentence gave Logan a fighting spirit. Looking at X24, he first looked around in confusion, and then let out wolf claws to pounce toward him. Logan''s eyes became serious and sharpened.At the same time, the steel claws of both hands also stretched out.


    The process was very slow, a little bit as if rusted, and blood was still slowly being left.


    Logan frowned and endured, then rushed forward!


    boom!


    When the two steel claws touched together, Logan felt that the other''s strength was greater than his own, and the reaction was even more sensitive!


    Bang bang bang!


    There was no pause, and the two had quickly fought together.


    Simple and rude, it seems that there is no skill at all.


    It''s just a big move, and doesn''t care about defense at all!


    Puff!He stabbed X24 directly in the body, but he did not respond at all, stabbing Logan backhand.


    With the same injury, Logan''s facial features wrinkled in pain.


    The injury on X24S has recovered quickly, but Logan has not.


    However, Logan also seems to be bloody!


    Just because of blood!


    Who is he?


    He is Wolverine Logan!


    Tragic!


    It''s too tragic!


    Su Bai watched in mid-air. In just a few short fights, Logan¡¯s life-saving style of play caused him to be bruised all over the place. His self-healing ability was greatly reduced, and the speed of his injuries was too slow. In the same way with X24, X24 can recover in an instant, but Logan cannot!However, the more injured, the more it seemed to arouse Logan''s fighting spirit. Although X24 is better than Logan in terms of ability, Logan is still Logan after all, and he has better experience!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    The sound of the steel claws being pulled out of the body is endless!


    "puff!"


    Logan''s chest was directly pierced by X24''s steel claws. Logan''s expression was hideous. One hand firmly grasped X24''s wrist to prevent him from pulling it out, followed by a punch to X24''s chin!


    Puff!


    The steel claw pierced through the chin, almost out of the top of the head.


    X24 twitched slightly, and Luo Gen violently retracted the steel claws, and with a thud, X24 fell directly to the ground.


    Logan was faltering, almost unsteady.


    Su Bai fell from the air and waved at Logan who was still barely standing.


    In an instant, Logan felt that his injury was recovering quickly, and immediately after... Su Bai came to Logan and put his hand on Logan''s shoulder.


    "Sure enough, even if it is Twilight Wolf, it is still a wolf!"


    "Since you are still a wolf, you can continue to fight!"

 C2020

    Logan smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly, fighting?Such a battle, he didn''t know he could survive...


    Before the thought had fallen, Logan''s eyes widened.


    He felt a special force generated in his body, extremely powerful.He can feel that his self-healing ability seems to be recovering quickly, and he is becoming young, healthy and full of vitality!


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Just to help you change back to the previous Wolverine!" Su Bai smiled and loosened Logan''s shoulders.


    At this time, although Logan still looked like that beard, the stubble that had been whitened became darker and younger again!


    When Logan was surprised, Su Bai directly removed the mirror space, and then looked at X24!


    X24 is equivalent to Wolverine.


    Wolverine¡¯s powerful self-healing ability is not so easy to die!


    "Leave it to you, find out how you felt at the beginning!"


    Su Bai said to Logan, then turned around and went in!


    Logan looked at X24, who had slowly risen, showed a smile, and then rushed directly.


    Vigorous and unstoppable!


    This is how Logan feels now.


    In the battle between Logan and X24, Su Bai paid no more attention to it, but went back to sleep.


    ...


    When he woke up, Su Bai saw X23 and Logan.


    X23 seemed to be a little surprised by the fact that Logan became younger overnight. Even the people on the farm were a little surprised, but didn''t say much.After breakfast, Su Bai left a sum of money, and then left!As for X24, Su Bai didn''t see it, and Logan didn''t say anything, but obviously, he should have handled it.Logan, who had regained his ability, was obviously in a very good mood. Even when he was driving, he could feel his excitement. The speed was much faster than before, and he almost drove as a sports car...


    Finally, they arrived!


    The coordinate location is the Garden of Eden in the comics!


    Surrounded by hot yellow sand, steep cliffs in the distance, and dense forests on the other end, it feels like two worlds are close together!


    "Is this the pressure?"


    Logan looked around a little puzzled, this is not like the Garden of Eden, there are no buildings, and no other people have been seen!


    X23 also looked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled and pointed to the top of the cliff: "Just behind that, this is indeed the Garden of Eden, but it''s not the same as you think. It''s just that some children who escaped from Essex gathered together and wanted to find one. A safe place to live!"


    "Then how do we get up?" Logan asked.


    "Fly up!"


    Su Bai said indifferently. Logan and X23 felt their bodies float up in an instant. Just as they stabilized their bodies, they saw that they had followed Su Bai to fly to the top of the cliff.


    Logan was fine, but X23 looked a little excited.


    Little kid!


    The feeling of flying is naturally very new to her!


    A few get behind.


    The three have reached the top of the cliff.


    When the height is reached, you can see a wooden house and a gathering place on the cliff.


    At this time, many children ran in the wooden house, and they seemed to be about the same as the X23 grade. At this time, the three people in the sky looked in terror, a little panic, and subconsciously gathered together.


    Click!


    The three slowly landed.


    Looking at these children, Logan was surprised.


    They all escaped from the Essex company?Essex, how many kids have been used for experiments!


    "Go over, explain to them, and then ask them if they want to go with me and go to the new base!" Su Bai handed the matter to X23. After all, X23 had the same illness and pity with them, and they were of the same kind, she said. It works better!


    X23 nodded and walked over slowly!


    Chapter 0011 Helpless God!


    Maybe it''s because X23 is young and similar to them.


    Or maybe it was because Su Bai and Logan didn''t take any action, so these people were a little relieved, leaving a few people here to watch, while others entered the camp inside.It is estimated that there are some things that are not good to say in front of Su Bai and Logan.Su didn''t worry even if she was defeated. X23 was not a weak girl like her appearance, nothing could happen.Secondly, there is no need to worry even if there is something.Even if they enter the camp, the conversation with Su Bai can be heard clearly!


    The few people who stayed behind were a bit nervous and cramped.

 C2021

    "What are your abilities, show it out!" Su Bai said towards the few people.


    "Why!"


    One of the little boys asked.


    Su Bai smiled: "I can guarantee your safety. Since you are here, you should also know about the comics. Don''t tell me who you didn''t recognize him!"


    Logan!


    Wolverine!


    rub!


    Logan raised the steel claw and let it out directly. Looking at the iconic steel claw, they were startled at first, and then they recognized it quickly.


    Wolverine!


    All of a sudden, their eyes became a little fiery and curious.


    "Very well, it seems that you have recognized it. Except for him, the other people you know in the comics are building a base in another place, so there will be no need to hide in the future. And I... happen to be the leader of all this. So you said, why should I?" Su Bai looked at the little boy again, the little boy looked a little shy, then raised his head, holding the ground with both hands, and instantly, he felt that the plants on the ground seemed to be slow Slow growth began to move.


    "Oh?"


    "Control the plants?"


    "what about you?"


    Su Bai looked around and asked like other people. At this time, others also showed their abilities.


    I have to say that although these are all children, they have matured early after the special experience in the house. Although Su Bai said nothing, but the meaning of the words and the meaning of the words, these little guys are ignorant and understand. One reason is to show your abilities as much as possible, so that you have the opportunity to have a safer environment and life.After these little guys have demonstrated their abilities one by one, I have to say that they are quite diverse. Think about the mutants in this world that have gradually disappeared, and then look at these little guys, there is indeed a feeling of''hope''!


    Speaking of it, Su Bai even recalled a little bit of the feeling of incorporating mutants when he first established the Timeless Isle!


    At this time, X23 and others also came out, and they seemed to be talking well.


    "No problem?" Su Bai looked at X23!


    X23 nodded.


    "Then, take a break here for the time being, and let them pack up!" Su Bai ordered.


    Although this camp is simple, it is actually pretty good. When they were resting and repairing, Su Bai and Logan looked around, and then Su Bai said to Logan: "I will leave for a while. Here!"


    "Where?" Logan asked.


    "Go to another world to bring people over. After all, building a base also requires manpower, and..." Su Bai looked into the distance and said faintly: "First it was the person who followed you, then X24! Obviously, The people from Essex Company won¡¯t just leave it alone, they will definitely find them here. Before leaving, it¡¯s best to solve them, so that can be regarded as giving the children a little confidence! Of course, my purpose for bringing people, It is also for the complete elimination of Essex Company, so as to reduce trouble in the future!" Su Bai said.


    Logan nodded.


    If Essex does not solve it, it will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    After the explanation, Su Bai went back to the DC world directly!


    When I brought Jesse here before, I only paused for a while. When I came back this time, Su Bai felt that his mentality was completely different.


    Very relaxing!


    After all, there are back and forth.


    It''s not the same as before!


    Before Su Bai asked Jesse to come back and call someone to wait for him, they were the teleporting female Shauna, the sea monster, and the Star Chaser from Earth Two. There weren''t too many people, as long as they could help.After Su Bai came back, he first contacted Jesse to see how she was doing. Then... Su Bai did not go directly, but... first went to heaven!


    That''s right!


    It''s heaven!


    People on earth know that they have returned safely, but Charlotte in heaven does not know yet.


    Before, Su Bai could only rely on the sword of flame to go to heaven, but now it is different. Whether it is the ability to unblock or he has acquired the ability of God, there is no limit to going to heaven.


    It was almost an instant.


    Su Bai has already come to heaven.


    As soon as he appeared, he heard two swishes.


    Immediately afterwards, God and Charlotte appeared. Charlotte came to Su Bai and said happily: "You are back!"


    "of course!"


    Su Bai smiled and hugged Charlotte.


    God frowned and looked at Su Bai."you succeeded?"


    "I''m standing here now, what do you say?" Su Bai looked at God with a smile.


    "What''s behind the wall of origin?" God asked curiously.

 C2022

    "If you have anything, you can go and see by yourself!" Su Bai said to God, then turned to Charlotte and said: "I came here to tell you that if you want to leave heaven, you can do it anytime, I I can also send you back again. There is no need to worry about going back to heaven like before!"


    "Actually, I want to leave now."


    Charlotte said slowly: "Before, I really wanted to come back, but when I came back, I found out that life in heaven is not as good as I thought. I even start to miss life on earth. Take me with you. !"


    "Okay, it just so happens that I''m exploring a new world now. I may bring a group of people over. When the situation is stable, someone will need to be stationed. Why don''t you go and help me."


    "it is good!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he took Charlotte directly away, completely treating God as air, which made him very depressed.


    Heaven is about to catch up with Su Bai''s back garden. This attitude of coming as he wants and leaving as he pleases really makes him angry and helpless!


    Chapter 0012 Have You Seen Fireworks?


    Su Bai is not interested in paying attention to God''s depression, he wears all his hats, is it almost something?What''s more, God''s helplessness is because he can''t help himself. If he could really kill himself, he would have done it a long time ago.Therefore, Su Bai took Charlotte away directly from heaven. First, he took Earth Two, and told them about the world of Twilight Wolf, so that they could understand the situation, so as not to adapt to it again!After the account was properly made, it was already very late, so I simply stayed on Earth 2 for one night, and until the next morning, Su Bai took Charlotte, Jesse and others to the Twilight Wolf World!


    The''time'' of the two worlds seems to be synchronized. It was in the morning when it came, and there was basically no change in time after that.


    In the camp, Logan is looking at the observation deck!


    There is a high-powered telescope here to explore the surroundings.


    The other children were all sorting things, eating breakfast, and they seemed to be packed.


    Su Bai suddenly brought so many people over, which really made them panic.


    And there have never been so many people in the camp.


    "How are you preparing?"


    Charlotte and the others looked around curiously, looking at the world, Su Bai asked X23.


    X23 nodded.


    Although the others didn''t speak, it looked like they were all packed.


    "Okay, then finish breakfast and set off."


    Su Bai nodded in response, and then went to see Logan.


    "how about it?"


    "Everything is normal, here...should not be found!" Logan said."This camp should have been built for a while, and they were all run out of the Essex company. If they were discovered, they would have been discovered long ago!"


    Su Bai nodded: "Normally, it is true, but X23 is different. Her importance to Essex is much greater than other people, not to mention that we killed their people. They will definitely Staring, noticed! I didn''t know this before, now..."


    Before Su Bai had finished speaking, he turned his head and looked to the side, and then saw several drones flying over from a distance.


    "Look, isn''t this here!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    Logan turned his head and glanced, and found that the drone was also slightly surprised.


    "Since the drone has arrived, their people should not be far away. What should I do now?" Logan asked in a deep voice.


    "Just right!"


    Su Bai smiled."When you come, destroy them."


    With that said, Su Bai extended his middle finger towards the drone, and then heard a booming explosion, the drone directly exploded in the air.


    The explosion immediately caught the attention of others, and the children reacted quickly and became nervous.


    Su Bai turned his head and slowly said: "The people in Essex have found here. I believe you all know what Essex is, so I won''t say more. I originally planned to wait for them to look back. Yes, I didn¡¯t expect them to find the door first, then... charge some interest before leaving, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t act without authorization!"


    "Look!"


    Suddenly someone pointed at Su Bai''s back and shouted in horror. Su Bai turned his head and saw that a missile was flying towards this side.


    "Oh, it''s still an advanced weapon!"


    Su Bai smiled and said, "Have you seen the fireworks?"


    boom!


    Seeing Su Bai raised his hand, the missile exploded directly in the air.


    The missile exploded in the air, and the sparks from the huge explosion were as gorgeous as fireworks!


    Seeing that Su Bai waved and destroyed the bomb, the children breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help jumping for joy.


    They haven''t seen Su Bai''s strength before, but now they find that they are so strong, they are naturally relieved a lot!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this moment, a few more missiles came.


    "Are you coming?"

 C2023

    Su Bai raised his mouth and waved his arm again.


    I saw these explosions very neatly, detonating one after another, and it felt like it was timed. The missiles exploded into one piece, which was very beautiful.


    Through the explosion, Su Bai''s gaze has been cut to the Essex company in the forest below.


    many people!


    It would cost a hundred people, if not to mention, and all kinds of weapons are complete, it seems to be equipped with a pot of equipment here!


    "Come and not be indecent!"


    Su Bai smiled, his eyes suddenly released omega rays.


    boom!


    Omega rays hit directly, and after a while, I heard a loud bang, followed by a soaring flame shining from the forest, and then explosions one after another!


    "Go over and end the battle."


    "Others prepare, we should go now!"


    Su Bai gave an order, and soon Jesse and others had gone down, and Su Bai also took the others to leave the camp and came down.It''s just that the speed is definitely a little slower, and Su Bai didn''t help them either. After all, it helped them for a while, but couldn''t help them for a lifetime.What''s more, they don''t need help for this kind of thing!When they came to the foot of the mountain and to the forest, they heard screams and saw corpses all over the field. Su Bai thought that these children might not be able to adapt, but Su Bai paid attention to it, and there was no one. Those who feel scared are more excited!


    This has to be said, it is a kind of sadness.


    In terms of age, they are only children.


    But in terms of experience, they have experienced times that are much crueler than this situation, especially they...everyone has gone through a misery that cannot be described in words!


    "Is there a living mouth?"


    "The one over there seems to be alive!"


    Logan said a moment later, and pulled the soldier lying on the ground over.It seemed that he was also dying, with fear on his face after being pulled up.


    Su Bai did not ask questions, and knew everything as soon as his spiritual power was released!


    Apart from this group of people, there should be no other enemies, and there are no mutants who have been transformed this time.This guy seemed to be a head, Su Bai knew an Essex company base from his memory.After knowing what he wanted to know, Su Bai wanted to give him pain, but the guy was hurt so badly that he died!


    Chapter 0013 Logan and X23


    Just hang up, Su Bai didn''t care too much, anyway, he planned to give him a happy one!


    This time Essex did not dispatch any modified mutants or cyborgs, but the scale was not small. From the perspective of the number of people and firepower, even small-scale attacks were fine.Don''t underestimate ordinary fighters. Although they don''t have special good abilities, they are well-trained and have experience in fighting mutants. If commanded properly, powerful weapons can completely replace them as their superpowers and destroy the enemy!Although the mutants are strong, not every one of them has undergone professional training. They have poor mastery of abilities and poor abilities in all aspects. They will be caught directly before they react, and they may be resolved!


    It''s like before, Logan didn''t realize that he was being followed, he was found, and he was stunned directly into his nest!


    Of course, it depends on who you compare!


    For example, now, in the face of prepared and strong strength, they will not lose anymore.


    "It just so happens that the car here is good, Jessie, you know the location, you are responsible for leading the way and take them over!" Su Bai said to Jesse when the battle was over.


    Jesse nodded first, and then asked "What about you?"


    "I will solve the Essex company, so that he will not trouble us from time to time and waste time!" Su Bai said indifferently: "I finally went home, but I don''t want to waste time on it!"


    "You are going to deal with the Essex company? I will go too!"


    Logan said solemnly.


    Su Bai nodded: "Of course you have to, I don''t plan to restore your strength and let you continue to support you. Not only do you have to go, you... also have to go, dare you?" Su Bai looked at X23.


    X23 was a little moved. She had just escaped from there and had a good life. Now let her go back to the place like hell, she really didn''t want to.However, after hesitating for a moment, she nodded.Going now is not just throwing yourself into a trap, but... revenge!And it''s for safe and worry-free revenge in the future!So, X23 decided to go!


    "Very well, didn''t disappoint me."


    Su Bai nodded with a smile, and waited until everyone else set off.


    With X23 in one hand and Logan in the other, teleport directly to start!


    "Wow!"


    The next moment, the three of them have appeared in front of a certain base.


    This is a base position of the Essex company that the Soviet Union had just obtained from the soldier. It was at the level of the soldier. He didn''t know what was in the base and what it was used for, but he had been here for a while. Defense work.A person who has been in contact with mutants, hunted down mutant soldiers, and once did defense work here. Normally, it is impossible not to know what the base is for. This level of confidentiality is too high.But now, of course Su Bai knew what was inside.


    Specially used to research and imprison those transformed mutants!


    This is no wonder!


    After all, even if these soldiers have reached the level of access to mutants, they will not be disclosed easily, if the wind is leaked and they ran away.


    You know, those mutants didn''t run out like this before.


    However, this also means that there are many enemies here...


    Su Bai said to Logan and X23: "This is a base for detaining mutants. There are many enemies. Are you two sure about it?"

 C2024

    "Wait...you mean the two of us? I...with her?" Logan''s eyes widened, pointing to himself and then to X23."Are you kidding? Aren''t you doing it?"


    "It depends on the situation, if you can''t figure it out, I''ll do it!"


    "Then I''ll go by myself!" Logan said.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know the ability of X23, but... well, he just doesn''t believe it, after all, Logan still trusts himself more in such a battle.


    "That won''t work!"


    Su Bai shook his head: "You can''t eliminate this place alone. What''s more, X23 is not as fragile as you think. What''s more, she can be regarded as your successor, although it seems that you will not retire for a while. But... there will always be that day, isn''t it? You are not the original Logan, the original Wolverine after all. After so many things, I think your mind should change!"


    Logan remained silent.


    X23 did not make a statement, but just looked at Su defeat.


    "no problem?"


    "no problem!"


    "Then you do it!"


    Su Bai said, X23 has already set off, Logan is still a little helpless, but he can only...do it!


    Acting during the day, breaking into a powerful defensive base to wipe out the opponents, it is not easy!


    X23 has not received any training in this area, and has no experience in this area, but she is small, flexible, and has a lot of experience in escape and avoidance!Su Bai can clearly see that the tiny body of X23 sneaked in almost without knowing it, and Steel Claw easily solved the nearest guard. At the same time, Logan had already begun to act, I have to say , Although Twilight Wolf is Twilight Wolf, after regaining its power, it is still a wolf.


    Simply neat!


    However, the guard level of this base is quite high. Logan and X23 do not have the ability to infiltrate, so although the guard entry was resolved, they were quickly discovered.It didn''t take long for soldiers to rush out and spot them.


    Da da da!Da da da!


    The gunfire sounded, and the bullets madly slammed Logan and X23.


    Logan stopped in front of X23 for an instant, and his steel claws resisted.


    Although the bullet hit him, he was quickly ignored by his powerful self-healing ability, and this kind of pain was already accustomed to Logan!


    Behind him, X23 frowned slightly at Logan, and then looked around.


    Although Logan deliberately resisted this attack, he had no chance to move forward under the suppression of this powerful firepower, and the positions of the two of them were exposed, and there was no place to evade resistance.


    This is the living target!


    Thinking of this, X23 suddenly yelled, jumped up abruptly, and rushed out with his hands pressing Logan''s back.


    When X23 came out, it instantly attracted some firepower!


    Logan was stunned, taking advantage of this opportunity... rushed out!


    Item 0014


    Puff!


    X23 leaped high, and the steel claw was directly inserted into a soldier''s neck. The soldier twitched and fell slowly, but X23 took the opportunity to rush out.


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da!


    The bullet slammed into X23 frantically, and soon X23 was shot, but the painful frown X23''s movements did not stop, and moved forward again.At the same time Logan had already started.


    Puff puff puff!


    Steel claws are like death''s sickle, reaping their lives crazily, unable to evade or resist!


    Two wolves!


    Logan, X23, is like the god of death rushing into the crowd. Although the bullet caused a moment of pain to them, it recovered in an instant, irresistible!Su Bai was watching with great interest. Why?Because he found that Logan and X23''s attack methods were very close, it could be said that it was exactly the same as the instinct of that kind of beast, and the cooperation between the two... was also very tacit, perhaps because the abilities of the two were the same.


    Although there were more and more enemies, their fighting spirit became stronger and stronger.


    Unstoppable.


    After more than ten minutes, there were no standing enemies except Logan and X23.


    "Go and save people."


    Su Bai appeared with a whistling sound, and the two stopped for a while before turning around to enter.


    Not long after, there was a commotion inside. After a while, Logan X23 came out with a group of people, male and female, small and big, each of them looked very complicated.Yes, it is complicated. There are both the joy of being rescued, as well as the anxiety and worry about the future. What does it mean to appear on the face of the rescued person?It means how tragic and terrifying what they have experienced here in the past!


    "Not much nonsense, you may not believe it!"


    Su Bai looked at them and slowly said, "From today, you are free! You will start your life in a new, safe place. Everyone has special abilities and will not be looked down upon. Start a new life where people think you are monsters!"


    Finished.


    Su Bai''s hand was raised, and the shock wave appeared instantly.

 C2025

    "This is a shock wave transmission, which can directly reach a safe base, which is under construction. I hope you can contribute to your homeland!"


    After speaking, Su Bai looked at Logan.


    Logan greeted, and the children hesitated one by one, and finally walked over slowly.


    One by one through the shock wave, when they reached the other side, they saw a scene of enthusiasm, many people, and these people are using all kinds of abilities!


    OMG!


    What is this place?


    These children were stunned, but when Logan and X23 followed, Logan told others, and soon he was responsible for handling these children, giving them a place to live, and explaining the current environment and situation. Let them rest, then adjust their mood, and follow...there is something to do!


    "Where is Su Bai?"


    The Black Queen asked Logan.


    Logan said: "He said he would come back later and eliminate the Essex company and come back again! I wanted to stay and help him, but was rejected. He was alone... OK?"


    The Black Queen looked at Logan and said faintly: "Take out the word "?", there is an Essex company. Su Bai''s personal action is completely overkill. Okay, you don''t have to worry about Su Bai''s affairs. The construction work, the project is so big, it must be completed as soon as possible!"


    The Black Queen is full of confidence in Su Bai, as everyone else here is.


    Knowing that Su Bai was going to deal with Essex, no one was worried at all. At first, Logan was still a little uneasy, but slowly he was relieved.Especially when the Wolverines of the two worlds are together, sometimes people can''t tell who is who. The Wolverine here was working, but when I turned around, I saw another Wolverine!Later, the Wolverine of the Immortal Secret Service team put on the uniform directly, so that everyone can tell by looking at the clothes!


    The so-called two flowers, one on each table!


    Not to mention the intensive construction of bases here, let alone the Soviet defeat!


    After destroying this base and saving people, Su Bai did not leave!


    The whereabouts of other Essex company bases have not yet been obtained, and although this is important, it is definitely not the main base.Because there are only mutants that have been transformed, it means that they will be sent here after the transformation.Although Su Bai also used his psychic abilities to check the memories of those children, they were indeed sent here, but they didn''t know where they were sent. Everyone was in a coma and was here when they woke up!However, Su Bai is not in a hurry!The entire base was wiped out, and so many mutants were left, Essex could not fail to respond!


    I will definitely know what''s going on, and I will definitely come and check.


    So just wait!


    In fact, Su Bai did not wait too long, it was about half an hour, right?Su Bai had already seen the convoy coming from a great distance, and it was equipped with high-intensity weapons, bombs, missiles and the like, even... Su Bai discovered that there were still several tanks in the convoy.


    This is really generous!


    however.


    In addition to the team, Su Bai also found a fighter plane in the air.


    Good guys!


    This battle, this should be the strongest they can dispatch in a short period of time, not to mention that there are transformed mutants in the team!


    Creak!


    The convoy stopped and then began to deploy.


    One by one soldiers came down and held weapons to aim at the Soviet defeat, while tanks and other weapons also began to aim at the Soviet defeat.


    Su Bai did not stop this process.


    When everything was set up, I saw an old man walk out of it.


    "Hello, I am Zandles, I am the person in charge of the Essex company, and the person in charge of the X weapon program. The previous X23 is my result. Then, what do you call it?" This Zandles continued: "I''m really curious about your identity, because I have searched for a long time, but there is no clue about you. You appear to be out of thin air, so I am really curious. who are you?"


    Chapter 0015 You don''t know anything about power!


    For Zandles, Su Bai''s identity is indeed mysterious!


    Not only did it help Logan and Charles, but it also made the dead X-Men reappear.


    Killing Donald Pierce not to mention, but also killing X24... rescued those who had fled before, destroyed the base, and let the transformed mutants detained here leave. For Zandles, It is a great loss.However, Zandles was very calm. Although he didn''t know the identity of Su Bai, he didn''t go into a rage, because anger can''t solve the problem!


    He just wants to know who Su Bai is!


    Looking at the smiling Zandles, Su Bai laughed too!


    Speaking of the big boss is the big boss, very aura!


    "My name is Su Bai, but I think even if I tell you your name, you won''t find any information!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Indeed!"


    Zandles nodded."You did not deliberately hide your identity, so we have a lot of pictures about you, but no matter what method is used, your identity has not been found!"


    "Because in this world, I have no identity at all!"


    "This is impossible!" Zandles chuckled, "There are many people who have no identity, but...but it''s impossible to have no trace at all."


    Su Bai said: "There is no trace, because I have never lived in this world! Although you have done a lot of research on Weapon X and mutants, it can be said that it far surpasses ordinary people, but... you know the world. There are still too few! Do you think you have eliminated mutants in this world, do you think you can change the history of mutants by creating mutants yourself? You are wrong, there are many mutants in other worlds, and I... ¡­From another world!"


    "This is impossible!"

 C2026

    Zandles yelled in dismay, from another world?How can this be."Are you trying to say that you came from a parallel world? This is impossible! Although there are many studies on parallel worlds, this theory has not been formally obtained so far, and there is no..."


    "Isn''t there now?"


    Su Bai interrupted him.


    Zandles opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but made no sound at all.Zandles'' expression changed from surprise and unbelief to shock and excitement!He looked at Su Bai''s eyes with excitement."If, I mean, if you really come from another world, that means you can travel through the two worlds? Don¡¯t deny it, I know that when you first appeared, only you were yourself, but then you brought a lot of People! Moreover, you cured Charles¡¯ Alzheimer¡¯s disease and even restored his legs to normal. You also restored Wolverine¡¯s abilities, plus the abilities and strengths you showed before, your strengths ...It''s really interesting. How about... let''s cooperate? With the ability, I think I can not only change this world, but also other worlds!"


    Seeing Zandles'' excitement, Su Bai laughed and said, "I''m not interested! Do you know why? Because you are too weak, you will die if you are too weak to think about it! Unequal strength, how to cooperate? Of course, even if you are strong, I will not cooperate with you, I will only destroy you. Why should I cooperate with you if I can do things alone!"


    "At last¡­¡­"


    Su Bai looked at Zandles and said: "In my world, I have eliminated the Essex company, although without you! Therefore, I have no good impression of Essex and what you do! "


    "Can''t you really think about it?"


    Zandles asked disappointedly.


    Su Bai shook his head faintly.


    "Okay!" Zandles was very decisive."Since you refuse to cooperate, you can only be the enemy!"


    "Although you are strong, I still want to give it a try. After all, your presence has not only affected my current situation, but also changed my plans for the future!"


    As Zandles'' words fell, the surrounding soldiers suddenly became nervous and began to defeat Su, as long as Zandles gave an order, they would immediately open fire.With this kind of firepower, it can be said that... it is difficult to fly with wings!


    Su Bai looked around, then suddenly smiled.


    "Do you know? You don''t know anything about power!"


    "I don''t know anything about power?" Zandles chuckled. "Then give it a try, fire!"


    With an order from Zandles, in an instant, the shots were loud!


    Da Da Da, Da Da Da...


    The bullets flew like Su Bai, and at the same time, the plane in the sky opened fire directly.


    boom!


    Thinking of the sound of the cannon, the cannonball fell directly on Su Bai''s side, and then exploded!


    Suddenly, the smoke filled.


    The surrounding area has been completely plunged into the flames of war.


    However, Zandles did not relax his vigilance. He knew Su Bai''s strength. Although this level of attack was fierce, it would definitely not destroy him so easily.So he didn''t order the fire at all, but continued to attack, and even... he planned not to take this factory base, anyway, it was just an empty shelf, as long as it could solve the Soviet defeat, everything was worth it!


    So, gunfire is different!


    Boom boom boom!Boom boom boom!


    This kind of covered artillery attack, let alone deal with a person, even if it is a tough attack, there is no problem.


    For more than ten minutes, the artillery attack lasted more than ten minutes, this base has been completely different!


    "stop!"


    Zandles yelled, and the attack quickly stopped.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke, and thick smoke was filled, slowly being blown away by the sealing wind.


    Everyone stared intently!


    As time passed by every minute, everyone was a little nervous and a little nervous.


    Such an attack should...should be able to solve him, right?


    Zandles stared at the center of the smoke, watching the smoke slowly dissipate, and a figure appeared.


    He frowned!


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    A soldier couldn''t help but shouted.


    why?


    After the smoke disappeared, Su Bai''s figure emerged.


    Unscathed!


    Not only was he unharmed, but the clothes... didn''t seem to be damaged!


    The previous powerful firepower is completely ineffective!


    Although Zandles didn''t think that the attack just now could wipe out Su Bai, the result before him... still made him somewhat unacceptable!


    Chapter 0016 Destroy Essex Company!

 C2027

    "I said, you know nothing about power!"


    Seeing Zandles and the shocked look of those people, Su Bai''s mouth raised slightly, and he immediately raised his hand for a change.


    There was a banging sound, whether it was a tank or a car on the ground, or an airplane in the air, all began to shake violently, and then I heard loud rumbling noises one after another.


    exploded!


    They exploded.


    The sudden explosion made those people unable to react at all, and even if they could react, it would be of no use.


    It''s too fast, and... the range is too big!


    The screams sounded one after another, and the explosion flame instantly swallowed all the people around.At the moment of the explosion, the transformed mutants reacted quickly, releasing their abilities to evade, and at the same time bringing Zandles out.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    Several figures fled the explosion center!


    After a while, I saw a mess!


    The weapons and troops brought... were almost completely destroyed and killed in this explosion!


    Zandles was ashamed and unspeakable.His body was still stained with blood, and I don''t know if it was his or someone else''s!There were four transformed mutants with him, only four were left. This time, just in case, he deliberately brought out all the finished products. As a result, there was an explosion... only four were left. That''s it!This makes Zandles very depressed, especially after comparing the performance of Su Bai.Originally, he thought that the finished product he had transformed was very good, but now it seems... it is far from it!


    "on!"


    Zandles said to the four mutants around him. The four hesitated, and finally rushed towards Su Bai.


    At the same time, Zandles turned around and ran!


    That''s right, ran away!


    Zandles was not a fighter, so naturally he didn''t have the idea of ??fighting to the end.Moreover, it is obvious that he has no chance to defeat Su Bai now, and he will wait to die if he stays!Therefore, Zandles did not need to stay, as long as he was alive, he firmly believed that sooner or later he would be able to research stronger mutants and defeat Su Bai!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly the heavy explosion sounded. Zandles while running suddenly felt something flying over behind him. He turned his head and saw that a head flew over from the air and fell in front of him. !


    One of those four mutants!


    Zandles was stunned, and then found out... the four mutants couldn''t even resist for a moment, they were killed in seconds!


    next moment!


    Zandles found that Su Bai had come to him, Zandles was taken aback and subconsciously stepped back, and finally squatted and slumped on the ground.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t feel pain!"


    Su Bai said indifferently, with a little finger, he heard a bang!


    Zandles just exploded!


    Without any flesh and blood, bones are left.


    Just disappeared cleanly!


    "It''s a blink of an eye to say that you won''t feel the pain!" Su Bai said lightly, and then teleported away.


    Zandles is dead.


    The remaining transformed mutants were all wiped out. It can be said that Essex is basically abolished!Of course, the company is still there, but it is only a company.The meaning of Essex''s representative is gone!After all, without Zandles, without the previous transformation mutants, Essex would be just a company!Of course, even so, Su Bai will have to go again, that is, destroy some documents about the mutant transformation plan in Essex, lest there will be someone who wants to study mutants in the future to find these documents!As for the whereabouts of these documents, Su Bai already knew from Zandles, so there was no wasted too much time. A few teleports went to the place where the Essex company specializes in storing important information. On the one hand, from the computer network These documents were completely deleted on the Internet. On the other hand, there were some original documents in the vault, which were also destroyed by Su Bai.


    After doing this, Su Bai left and returned to the base under construction!


    It has to be said that mutants build houses faster than ordinary people, and they can completely ignore the conventional construction methods. How long is this time? The prototype of the base is already there.But that''s right, Magneto, Phoenix Girl, with the two of them here, building a base is almost like playing!


    Su Bai said that the Essex company had been completely resolved, and cheers instantly sounded.


    Whether it''s Logan or Charles, or the mutant kids who are rescued, Essex is a mountain in your heart!


    Now that the mountain is gone, they can also be completely relieved!


    "Okay, you can continue the construction work, build the base as soon as possible, and let this place on track!"


    For Su Bai, if he hadn''t come directly to this world when he came back, Su Bai would have enjoyed life in his own world.Although it has been delayed for a while now, Su Bai also feels it is worth looking at the children''s relaxed and relaxed smiling faces.What''s more, this world is really convenient as a transit point. Su Bai has already gone to DC World again. The previous Earth Ten was Su Bai''s own world. It was originally used as a base for the two worlds to travel through. Time is also more convenient.However, the plan has not changed fast, and now there is actually no need for a transit station like Earth Ten. After all, regardless of the world in the DC world, Su Bai has its own power, so there is no need to worry too much.


    The question now is, how can people from the two worlds travel freely!


    After all, you can''t do it yourself every time.


    So, shockwave transmitter!


    I came to this world by using the shock wave ability and passed through it several times, so if I can fix the coordinate position of the shock wave transmitter, maybe it can be done!


    Chapter 0017 Marvel and DC!

 C2028

    DC world, earth one, cutting-edge laboratory!


    Sisko and Su Bai are transforming the shockwave transmitter. Only Su Bai knows the position of the shockwave transmitter. And this shockwave transmitter is more sophisticated. Su Bai still intends to let Sisco do it!And this time, not only was it to transform the shockwave transmitter, but also to start mass production for Sisko, striving for multiple allocations, so that people in the DC world and the Marvel world could travel in both directions.


    "How is it?" Su Bai asked towards Sisko.


    Sisko nodded: "The problem shouldn''t be big, just give me some time to fix it. But if it is mass-produced, it may be a bit more troublesome. After all, I only need to make it by hand!"


    "Don''t worry, take your time and tell me what you need!"


    "After these shockwave transmitters are completed, I plan to take all of you to the world over there, to get familiar with the environment, and people who are familiar with the world, and then...I may I will stay there for a long time. If you have something to do, you can travel between the two worlds! After all, there is basically no trouble to solve in the world over there, then... but my world!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    As the master of that world.


    There are really no enemies, or the trouble needs Su Bai to care about, after all, the trouble will end as long as one thought!


    Therefore, if the two worlds unite, either the DC world is in trouble, or... the parallel world in the Marvel world is in trouble!


    "Okay." Sisko responded with a smile.


    Su Bai patted him on the shoulder to let him continue, and turned around.


    After I came out, I saw Caitlin. Su Bai smiled and saved Caitlin and kissed: "How about it, are everything ready? Everyone has notified it?"


    "Get ready, everyone else has notified, including people from other worlds." Caitlin smiled."I''m really looking forward to what the world will be like. By the way, I almost forgot, about Liv... I have studied her situation, a very rare special virus, and it is a kind of impossible Reversal! But I studied a medicine that can keep her from being affected by the behavior of other brains, but keep her memory! This is what I told Liv before, Liv thinks this is very good, she is used to it She has become a zombie, and this ability allows her to help many people!"


    Su Bai nodded: "Since she is okay, that''s it!"


    "There is still more time for Sisko, shall we... go back to your house first?"


    "Okay!"


    Caitlin smiled and followed Su Bai and left the cutting-edge laboratory!


    The next day, Sisko had modified the shockwave transmitter and tried it to make sure there was no problem!Immediately after the start of mass production, people from all over the world began to come over.The members of the Justice League, the Birds of Prey, the Dark Justice League, and the people from Atlantis such as Mera, the Suicide Squad, the 38 Supergirls on Earth, and the people from the World of Wardens, etc. !


    One after another came to the cutting-edge laboratory!


    There are more and more people, this can be said to be a cutting-edge laboratory, no...it should be said that it is the most massive action in the entire DC world, and almost all the superheroes in the DC world are packed!


    Sisko is fast.


    Finally, on the seventh day, a large number of seismic transmitters were completed.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai waited for everyone and directly traveled to the world of Twilight Wolf!


    Twilight Wolf World!


    The base has been completely built. When Su Bai waited for the people from the DC world to come over, the people from the two worlds met, it was really unspeakable surprise!Some have similar abilities, some have similar looks, know each other and learn from each other, and the atmosphere is quite good, which makes Su Bai quite satisfied!After all, they are humans, not machines, and everyone has different personalities, so Su Bai did not dare to expect them all to get along well, but in general... it was still very good.


    Because they all have one thing in common!


    That is Su Bai!


    Whether it is the Marvel World or the DC World, they all came together because of Su Bai!


    "How is the situation here?" Su Bai asked towards Charles, the Black Queen and Charlotte.


    These three people are basically responsible for the situation at the base.


    Charles is an aboriginal of this world, the Black Queen is the cornerstone of the Marvel world, and Charlotte, the mother of the DC world, the three of them work well together!


    "After the Essex company collapsed, people from the government came. At first, I thought I wanted to inquire about crimes, but when I saw the situation and situation here, I quickly left! Later I asked someone to contact me. In the face of powerful strength, the government quickly compromised. As long as we can guarantee that we will not launch a war maliciously, then we can live together peacefully. As for other human beings, opinions on the reappearance of mutants are not too unified, but they are not clear. Demonstrates resistance or opposition! What''s more, these mutants are all transformed by humans, so I don¡¯t think the problem is big, at most the same as when people knew there were mutants in the first place! However, Charles should have experience and know how to make People accept mutants!"


    Charles nodded: "This is what I have been doing all my life!"


    "That''s fine!"


    Su Bai smiled satisfied: "If this is the case, then some people can be left to maintain the situation, and I will take the rest back! After all, that is our world!"


    "I don''t think it''s a problem!" The Black Queen said.


    Charles and Charlotte also nodded in agreement!


    So the matter was settled like this, after a day or two of rest in the Twilight Wolf World, Su Bai took DC''s world people directly back to his world!


    The Black Queen, Charlotte also went back with him!


    Originally, the Black Queen intended to stay here to preside over the situation temporarily. After all, Charles alone was a little worried, but Su Bai deliberately asked the Black Queen to follow along. The Black Queen naturally obeyed Su Bai''s arrangement!


    bustling!


    No contention!


    Su Bai''s Marvel world is like a paradise on earth!


    Humans are not alarmed, afraid, or even very supportive of the existence of super humans!When the world of DC came here, they knew... why this is the world of Su Bai!


    Chapter 0018 The Avengers vs Justice League

 C2029

    It is normal for people in the DC world to be shocked. After all, Su defeat in the DC world is also very powerful, with countless influences, and the strength is almost as good as God!God will, he will, God will not, he will!


    It can be said that he is already the strongest in DC.


    But the Marvel world is different. In this Marvel world, Su Bai is not only the strongest, but the controller!


    It can be said that this world is him, he is this world!


    The real master and master!


    Su Bai took the people from the DC world to get acquainted with it, and walked around the world. After that... Su Bai arranged something!


    Fight between two worlds!


    This is actually an idea he had a long time ago.


    The Avengers VS Justice League!


    Of course, the Avengers in this world have long been incorporated by myself. The title of Avengers has become history, but people are still there!


    So Su Bai is like taking a look at the scene of the Avengers vs. Justice League!


    A huge energy field covers the ring!


    On the left, members of the Justice League.


    Superman, Wonder Woman, Flash, Aquaman, Steel Skeleton, Batman, and Green Lantern Alex!The seven giants of the Justice League, Su Bai still intends to supplement and complete according to his own camp!


    On the right is the Avengers.


    Captain America, Iron Man, Thor, Hulk, Black Widow, Hawkeye!Plus an Ant-Man!


    Seven to seven!


    Of course, if you really want to talk about the members of the organization, then both the Justice League and the Avengers can make more, but that is meaningless. Su Bai just wants to see the Avengers vs. the Justice League, not really. To fight to the death on both sides!


    In fact, this is just the evil taste of Su Bai.


    But for the Avengers and Justice League, this is a matter of indisputability.


    The people on both sides are lined up!


    Very tacit understanding, shot almost at the same time!


    Thor is directly against Superman, Captain America is against Batman, Iron Man is against Steel, Hulk is against Aquaman, Black Widow is against Wonder Woman, Hawkeye is against Flash, and finally, Ant-Man is against Green Lantern is fighting!


    Strength is not too equal!


    However, the scene was very fierce. Thor raised his hammer and fought Superman fiercely. On the other hand, Captain America and Batman, two human extreme masters, did not give in. One threw the flash while the other held a shield to resist , Close combat is even more fierce!On the other side, Iron Man and Steel Bone directly transferred the battlefield to the air. You have a missile and I have an impact cannon. The air battle is fierce!Wonder Woman and Black Widow seem to be evenly matched. Both have strong fighting skills. Although Black Widow has been modified by serum before, it is still a bit worse than Wonder Woman!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The Flash was very fast, and Hawkeye had no chance to shoot while pulling the bow, but he didn''t panic at all.


    "what!"


    Ant-Man suddenly yelled, avoiding the attack of the green light energy, and immediately following his body becoming bigger in an instant, he directly caught the Green Lantern and threw it out!However, the Green Lantern stopped shortly after flying out, and directly transformed into a submachine gun, and began to attack Ant-Man. In desperation, Ant-Man could only become smaller again!


    It can be said that they can be considered evenly matched for the time being, without obvious deviation.


    Only!


    Hulk and Aquaman!


    Aquaman''s physical fitness and the trident''s magical attack are very strong, but his opponent Hulk is a bug. The powerful attack did not make the Hulk retreat, but made him even more angry!


    The Hulk was not kidding when he was angry.


    He bluntly resisted the attack of the trident, then grabbed the trident with one hand and threw it out fiercely.


    Damn it!


    Aquaman slammed heavily on the ground, grinning with pain, however, the Hulk''s movements did not stop, holding the trident in his hand, and hitting it from left to right. Not long after, Aquaman had sunk heavily on the ground. In the pit, obviously...there is no more fighting power!


    Aquaman, the first one was out.


    To be honest, Su Bai was really surprised.


    I thought the first one would be Hawkeye!


    However, Hawkeye is coming soon!


    The Flash''s speed is so fast, even the "Eagle Eye" may not be able to capture his movements and figures. It can only rely on experience!However, Arrow is just playing bows, so the Flash is very familiar with how to deal with archers!Whoosh!The Flash suddenly appeared behind Hawkeye, and then slashed with a hand knife.Hawkeye''s reaction was also very quick, instinctively feeling that there was danger behind him, he violently bent over and rolled forward, followed by the bow and arrow directly.


    Whoosh whoosh!

 C2030

    With a few quick arrows, after a while, I saw the Flash holding a sword and looking at Hawkeye with a smile!


    Hawkeye was really desperate.


    How does Nima fight?However, Hawkeye will not just give up like this, immediately ready to shoot again.The Flash also moved!


    At this moment, a shell suddenly fell from his mouth.


    The Flash accelerated instantly and hugged Hawkeye directly and avoided.


    "Hey, pay attention!" The Flash shouted towards the Iron Man and Steel Bone in his mouth.


    "I lost!"


    After Hawkeye finished speaking, he sat directly on the ground.


    The Flash shrugged and looked for other hands!


    Aquaman, Hawkeye, are out!


    There is no obvious tilt in the outcome, but the situation has changed somewhat.


    It used to be separate battles, but now it has become a team battle, no longer distinguishing who is whose opponent!


    Thor pinned Superman, and the Hulk went on a rampage...


    The battle situation can be said to be getting fiercer and fiercer, and they are also a little angry!To be precise, no one wants to lose!


    "They seem to be serious, I''m afraid there will be casualties if this fight continues!" The Black Queen said towards Su Bai.


    Su Bai nodded: "It''s okay, I will bring him back to life if he is dead, but... life or death does not matter. It is not good to fight against each other. I also plan that the two teams will work together in the future!"


    "After all... this is just my bad taste!"


    The Black Queen smiled: "Actually, it''s almost time to fight now. According to this situation, if you want to tell the result, you will only lose out. It''s better to...you shoot!"


    Chapter 0019 Finale!


    "I shot?"


    The words of the Black Queen made Su Pai slightly shocked, somewhat unexpected.


    The black queen nodded and said: "Yes, you also said that letting them compete is just your evil taste. Although I don''t know why it is just them, I think there must be some reasons! Since fighting now will only hurt both sides and affect the relationship. And If you stop directly, I''m afraid they will not be convinced, and there will definitely be a gap in their hearts. You can make them share the same hatred and focus on how to defeat you!"


    "The same hatred...it''s a bit too much, but...this is a way!" Su Bai smiled first, and then really became interested.


    The main reason is that the black queen said that the method is feasible. After all, it is easy to end and difficult to end. It can''t really hurt both sides.And... the Avengers and the Justice League.It''s cool to challenge the strongest and largest alliance in these two worlds at the same time!


    Thinking of this, Su Bai smiled and took a look at the battle!


    It''s getting more intense!


    "Wow!"


    Su Bai moved abruptly, and instantly came to the center of the battlefield.


    Immediately after a punch, Superman and Thor fiercely hit!


    boom!


    boom!


    Thor and Superman flew out instantly, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    The two fell to the ground and were stunned. When the others saw this, they also subconsciously stopped, not knowing what Su Bai was doing!


    "Change the way of playing, you...together!"


    Su Bai said with a smile.


    Change gameplay?


    You guys go together?


    He wants to...


    Everyone looked at each other and was a little stunned, but didn''t expect Su Bai to take the shot himself!


    This made them feel a little bit curious while stunned, they wanted to know where Su Bai''s strength had reached!At this time, Thor moved first!Thor''s hammer threw it directly at Su Bai.


    Whoosh!


    Su Bai''s head was slightly to the side, and he avoided directly.


    Immediately afterwards, he landed quietly, and saw other people rushing up in a tacit understanding.


    Superman, Thor, Batman, Captain America, Wonder Woman, Black Widow, Ant-Man, Green Lantern, and of course Iron Man and Steel Bones, especially... the Hulk!The rampage is here!


    lively!

 C2031

    It''s so lively!


    Now even the Black Queen is watching with gusto.


    Moreover, Sea King and Hawkeye, who had left the battlefield, also joined at this time, adding the Flash!


    Although it''s still a melee!


    But the melee now is different from before!


    At the same time, it can be regarded as knowing what is strong!


    Really strong!


    Su Bai did not hide or avoid at all. Their attacks had no effect at all. On the contrary, every time Su Bai made a shot, someone would be unable to resist it!Slowly, they began to cooperate with each other. Captain America and Batman commanded, and other people assisted, Superman, Thor, and Hulk as the main attackers. The effect was really good, but... it''s just not bad. Because the attack is strong, there is no hope of winning.


    Su defeat is like the undefeated God of War!


    Even if their attack is strong, there is no hope!


    "It''s me!" Seeing that they couldn''t come up with any good solutions, Su Bai made a move!


    With a swish, Su Bai came to Ant-Man in an instant.


    At this time, Ant-Man was in a state of shrinking. He was just about to start his hands, but suddenly realized...Su Bai had also become smaller, and then he felt a strong wind coming. Before Ant-Man could react, he Involuntarily flew out.Seeing that he was about to hit the energy barrier, Ant-Man closed his eyes and was ready for the pain to come, but after waiting for a long time, he found nothing wrong.


    After opening his eyes subconsciously, he realized that he was already outside the energy barrier, and he had landed firmly.


    "Is this out?" Ant-Man murmured, and immediately saw Hawkeye, Aquaman, and Black Widow being thrown out one by one.


    boom!


    Iron Man and Steel Bone flew out almost at the same time.


    "Oh, how can I fight this!"


    In the energy barrier, Superman, Thor, Hulk, Goddess, Green Lantern.Batman and Captain America, just looking at this situation, I''m afraid they won''t last long!Sure enough, Su Bai disappeared with a swish, and the next moment he suddenly came to the Green Lantern. The Green Lantern''s green light energy took advantage of the trend, but was smashed by Su Bai, followed by a shock wave ability released behind the Green Lantern!Before the Green Lantern could react, he had already arrived outside.Green Lantern was stunned for a moment, and smiled helplessly!


    Immediately afterwards, Su Bai followed suit.


    Batman, Captain America was also made out like this.


    Superman and Thor, Wonder Woman, and Hulk are left on guard, and they will always pay attention to their surroundings so as not to be suddenly taken out by Su Bai.


    but!


    Su Bai changed his approach.


    Whoosh!


    The puppet clone appeared quietly.


    The Soviet Union is exactly the same, everyone is facing one!


    Fight around and bloom more!


    They were unable to cooperate and support before.


    And every puppet clone of Su Bai possessed almost all abilities, and it didn''t take a moment for Su Bai to beat him one by one.


    In the end, only Su Bai was left in the energy barrier!


    Waved to remove the energy barrier, Su Bai laughed: "Okay, you can move freely, and have fun in this world. If you are not convinced, you can discuss it and fight again at any time!"


    Definitely!


    So many people on both sides were brought out by Su Bai alone. Although they recognized Su Bai''s strength, they would not be willing to give up like this!


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Bai came to the Black Queen and got up and left with the Black Queen.


    "Where?" The Black Queen asked with a smile.


    "Of course I went to the room!"


    "I was thinking a lot before, I owe you too much. After so long, I should...repay you!" Su Bai said with a smile.


    The black queen''s eyes were a little red, but Su Bai would suddenly say such emotional words.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes: "Really? Then how are you going to repay me!"


    "You''ll know in a while!"


    After Su Bai finished speaking, he directly picked up the Black Queen and entered the room.


    Not long after, the voice of the Black Queen came out slowly, one after another, high-pitched with satisfaction...


    And Su lost!

 C2032

    Also very satisfied!


    Finally returned to the Marvel world, let the Marvel world connect with the DC world, the strength is already invincible, there is no trouble, no other troubles, the rest... just need to enjoy it!Occasionally, you can also play wild food, such as the X23 in the twilight wolf world is pretty good!In addition, the walls of origin of each world can no longer be blocked, and you can go to other worlds to hunt and travel...


    [End of the book]